《Demon Master Becomes a Saint》


 Chapter 1

    Zhang Fangben is a student of a first-rate or third rate University. He is usually silent and not good at communicating with others. His only hobby is reading novels. Last night, he accidentally fell into the sewer on his way back to his dormitory.


    When he woke up from his coma, he felt pain all over his body. When he looked back, he was beyond recognition, and some strange scenes kept popping up in his mind. He looked around in the twinkling of an eye and didn''t know where he was. I couldn''t help thinking, "didn''t I fall into the sewer? Did someone pass by and save me?"


    When he thought about it carefully, he thought it was still wrong. From the surrounding environment, the clouds were flying around and the air was fresh and natural, making people feel like they were in a fairyland. The environment in this world is far from it, and the two are not at the same level at all. He then thought, "can I go back to ancient times through time and space like the protagonist in the novel?"


    This time his idea was very correct. At this time, he did wear time and space, but he did not go back to ancient times, but returned to the flood and famine period. However, he was only a student himself, and he fainted again in the face of this outstanding crossing.


    In his coma, he gradually integrated the original memory of the body. It turned out that the body was Kunpeng, the demon teacher in the famine period. After the second sermon of Taoist ancestor Hongjun, Hongyun got the opportunity of the avenue, which caused Kunpeng''s peep and poisoned him. What Kunpeng didn''t expect was that Hongyun blew himself up and seriously injured him. What Kunpeng didn''t expect most was that Dijun and Taiyi wanted to unify the demon family. They had been secretly staring at Kunpeng. After seeing that Kunpeng was seriously injured, they threatened Kunpeng to join the heaven. People have to bow their heads under the eaves. Kunpeng knows he can''t escape after being seriously injured. He can only agree with Dijun and Taiyi to join the demon family Tianting.


    Dijun has an inborn treasure, the "demon flag", which can hold people''s souls. All the big demons who join the heaven must attach a trace of yuan God to them. Once there are differences, Dijun can use the secret method to destroy their form and spirit. Kunpeng had no choice but to listen to his orders and attach a trace of yuan God to it. Later, the more he thought about it, the more angry he became. First, he was wounded by Hongyun''s self explosion, then he saw the opportunity to escape from the avenue he was about to get, and finally he fell into the calculation of Dijun and Taiyi and Taiyi. So when he healed, he was so angry that he attracted demons into his body and died. Zhang Fang''s soul was just attached to his body.

 Chapter 2

    When Zhang Fang woke up again and understood the reason for the matter, he couldn''t help sighing: "I didn''t expect that I went through the flood and famine period and became Kunpeng. Other people went through the flood and famine with a lot of congenital Lingbao, but I didn''t even have a congenital Lingbao. It''s so sad!"


    Although Zhang Fang integrated Kunpeng''s memory, he knew that he was an exception and could not be recognized by the way of heaven. If he wanted to continue to survive in the famine, he must integrate into the famine, so he immediately swore: "there is only Kunpeng on the avenue from today, and there is no Zhang Fang."


    As soon as his oath was made, it was immediately recognized by Dadao, so no one could know his origin. Even after Taoist Zu Hongjun joined the Tao, he could only calculate that he was Kunpeng, and Zhang Fang had disappeared between heaven and earth.


    The famine is an era of the law of the jungle. We can''t survive without strong power. Although Zhang Fang knows that Kunpeng is not in danger of falling, he can''t guarantee whether his arrival will affect the development of the famine. If he wants to continue to survive in the famine, he can only improve his cultivation as soon as possible. Although he got all the memories of Kunpeng, he was not Kunpeng himself after all. He left Tianting early so as not to expose flaws and arouse the suspicion of Dijun and Taiyi. He might as well go to the wasteland early to search for some Tiancai and Dibao.


    The next day, Kunpeng asked Dijun to go back to the cave for healing.


    Dijun knew that he and Taiyi forced Kunpeng to join the heaven, so that he had some grievances in his heart. He didn''t want to make too stiff with Kunpeng, so he agreed to Kunpeng''s request and gave Kunpeng the Taiyin star as a demon master palace to ease the relationship between the two sides.


    Kunpeng knows that Dijun is wooing himself by doing so, and takes the opportunity to accept Dijun''s kindness. According to his original memory, knowing that the first Lich war is about to begin, he''d better not participate in it, so as not to cause unnecessary cause and effect.


    After Kunpeng left the heaven, Taiyi and Dijun were so kind to Kunpeng. They were puzzled and asked, "brother, why did you let Kunpeng leave so easily and give him the Taiyin star?"


    Emperor Jun said with a smile, "Kunpeng has advanced cultivation. This time, if we didn''t take advantage of his serious injury, we couldn''t easily subdue him. Now he has a deep resentment against us. It''s good for him and us to let him leave temporarily. Besides, his life is in your and my hands. There''s no need to restrict him too much."

 Chapter 3

    In fact, Dijun miscalculated. After Zhang Fang absorbed Kunpeng''s memory, the trace of Yuanshen that Kunpeng left in the "demon flag" has long dissipated. However, Dijun too believes in the power of the "demon flag" and did not see that there is no Kunpeng''s Yuanshen in the "demon flag", otherwise he would not let Kunpeng leave so easily.


    Kunpeng was the first group of creatures born after Pangu opened the sky. Taoist Zu Hongjun had heard of his sermons twice. He had a quasi holy practice. Because he was poor and had no innate spiritual treasure, he couldn''t take the road of cutting three corpses into saints. His cultivation has not made progress. After leaving Tianting, he didn''t go back to the Beiming sea, but went straight to the East China Sea.


    The East China Sea is the first of the four seas. Kunpeng knows that Penglai Island is in the East China Sea. Many later novels say that there is a congenital treasure on Penglai Island. He wanted to find this island during his trip.


    The East China Sea was boundless during the flood and famine period. Kunpeng flew in the East China Sea for several months and finally found Penglai Fairy Island in the depths of the East China Sea. At this time, no one in the flood and famine cared about the four seas except the dragon family. Penglai Fairy Island was located in the depths of the East China Sea. Even the dragon family was unwilling to come to the depths of the East China Sea, so they did not know the existence of Penglai Fairy Island.


    Penglai Fairy Island was transformed by a piece of chaotic stone falling from the chaos when Pangu opened the sky. The aura on the island is thicker than that of Buzhou mountain. Because it is transformed by chaotic stone, there is a trace of chaotic smell on the island, which covers up the mystery of heaven. Tao Zu Hongjun can''t calculate the location of Penglai Island without combining Tao. Kunpeng can find this island only after flying in the East Sea for a few months, Very lucky.


    At this time, Penglai Fairy Island does not exist alone. There are two fairy islands around it. According to the memory of later generations, Kunpeng knows that these are the abbot and Yingzhou islands where Sanxian lived in the legend. These two fairy islands are transformed by the dragon vein of the East China Sea. Although the aura on the island is not comparable to Penglai Fairy Island, it is also a rare blessed place in the flood and famine.


    Kunpeng was surprised when he saw Penglai Fairy Island. Finding Penglai Fairy Island was tantamount to finding the innate Lingbao. He dived and came to the Fairy Island. Standing on the island, Kunpeng was surprised. The spirit on the island was so strong that it could be seen by the naked eye. The natural materials and earth treasures on the island could be seen everywhere. When he came to the center of Penglai Fairy Island, he was completely stunned by a greater surprise.


    It turned out that in the center of this Fairy Island, there was a lake formed by Sanguang divine water. In the center of the lake, there was a dark water black lotus. In the center of this lotus, a twelve grade dark water black lotus was like a king. In addition, there are four ten grade Black Lotus guarding around it. On the periphery of the four ten grade black lotus, there are eight grade, six grade, four grade and two grade Xuanshui Black Lotus guarding around them in turn.

 Chapter 4

    With this pool of Xuanshui Black Lotus, even the congenital treasure will not be changed. Xuanshui Black Lotus was transformed by chaotic green lotus. When Pangu opened the sky, 36 chaotic green lotus products were broken and transformed into three lotus seeds: Xuanshui Black Lotus, yehuohong lotus and merit Golden Lotus. In the hands of Taoist Zu Hongjun, the golden lotus of merit and virtue was later given to the Taoist guide, that is, the later Buddhist leader; The red lotus of industry fire falls in the dark sea of blood and is owned by the Styx River; Among the three lotus seeds, Xuanshui Black Lotus has the best fate and falls in the lake formed by Sanguang divine water in Penglai Fairy Island. Sanguang divine water is the origin of all waters in the world and has strong vitality. Xuanshui Black Lotus originally belongs to water. It took root and sprouted under the nourishment of Sanguang divine water, and finally formed the lotus in this pool. Because the origin of lotus seed is only one third of chaotic green lotus, even with the nourishment of Sanguang divine water, only the first Xuanshui Black Lotus is twelve, and the other Xuanshui Black Lotus is limited by the origin, and the highest can only grow to eleven. The twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus is the best congenital treasure, which is only a little different from the congenital treasure. It is the best choice to use it to cut the three corpses. After gaining the Tao, the magic power of the three corpses transformed by the twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus is equivalent to that of the sage.


    Kunpeng knows that among the three methods of becoming saints, cutting three corpses is the most suitable for him. Merit preaching requires boundless merit, which is not what he can obtain; To prove Tao by force, we should break the Tao of heaven by force with powerful mana. Pangu great God is to prove Tao by this, but in the end, Kunpeng has not been arrogant enough to compare with Pangu great God; Beheading the three corpses is based on the innate Lingbao or Zhibao. Although it is not easy to get the innate Lingbao, Kunpeng has the memory of future generations. It is not too difficult for him to find the innate Lingbao. Without the opportunity of the road, he wants to become a saint. Beheading the three corpses is his only choice.


    After receiving the twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus, Kunpeng couldn''t help thinking: "there are Sanguang divine water and Xuanshui Black Lotus on lianlai Fairy Island, and there should also be congenital Lingbao on the abbot and Yingzhou islands."


    Thinking of this place, Kunpeng went to the abbot and Yingzhou islands. As expected, things had always been his idea. He found 12 Sea God beads and a congenital Linggen Huangzhong Li on the abbot Island, and the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag" among the five flags of congenital Lingbao on Yingzhou island.


    When Kunpeng got twelve dinghaishen beads, he couldn''t help wondering, "there should be twenty-four dinghaishen beads. Why did I only find twelve on the island, and where were the other twelve dinghaishen beads?"


    In fact, Kunpeng''s idea itself is wrong. Dinghaishen beads are not only 24, but 36, the number of small weeks. The other 24 Sea God beads are in the hands of Taoist ancestor Hongjun. Kunpeng gave up his search after a long search without results. It was very lucky for him to get twelve Sea God beads. Being too persistent was harmful to his cultivation.


    Kunpeng will find the better Linggen from Huang Zhongli, abbot and Yingzhou island and transplant them to Penglai Fairy Island, and decides to take Penglai Fairy Island as his cave.


    The East China Sea is the sphere of influence of the dragon family. Kunpeng didn''t want to conflict with it, so he wanted to move Penglai Fairy Island to the Beiming sea. So he made a little sacrifice of the three innate spiritual treasures and closed Penglai Fairy Island into the Dinghai god pearl with great magic power. He originally wanted to take the abbot and Yingzhou islands, but after careful consideration, he gave up this idea, These three fairy islands were originally the residence of Sanxian in later generations. If he takes them all, he will cause and effect with all Sanxian in the world. Although Tao Zu Hongjun has not been in line with the Tao at this time, he can''t do too much to avoid the scourge of heaven.

 Chapter 5

    Seeing that Huang Zhong Li had thirty-six fruits, Kunpeng practiced in seclusion on the abbot island. After absorbing twelve Huang Zhong Li, his mana had been in the middle stage of quasi saint, but his overall cultivation was still in the early stage of quasi Saint due to his lack of realm. At this time, Kunpeng can be regarded as a top expert in the flood and famine, and only a few people can compare with it. However, compared with the previous Kunpeng, his cultivation at this time lags behind a lot.


    Kunpeng, who was not injured before, was a real master in the middle of the quasi Saint period. Zhang Fang didn''t listen to Taoist Zu Hongjun''s sermon. He just relied on the memory left in Kunpeng''s mind to maintain the early cultivation of the quasi saint, so it''s valuable. Moreover, he now has three top-notch congenital Lingbao, and his overall strength is no worse than before. However, he felt some regret that these three innate Lingbao had more defense and insufficient attack.


    The northern Xuanyuan water control flag has strong defense. It is the treasure of water attributes and can control all waters. Kunpeng belongs to water. This northern Xuanyuan water control flag is the most suitable weapon for him. Although his attack power is low, it is the origin of water. The twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus is the same as the northern Xuanyuan water control flag. It is the treasure of water attribute. It is transformed by chaotic green lotus and is the best choice for cutting three corpses. Twelve Sea God beads. One bead is a world. If you use it to cut three corpses, you have the power of twelve worlds. In terms of mana alone, Xuanshui Black Lotus is not as good as black lotus.


    Kunpeng calculated the time and understood that the second heaven and earth mass robbery was coming and the first Lich war was about to begin. He didn''t want to expose his strength to the public too early, so he didn''t want to participate in this fight.


    After several considerations, Kunpeng decided to continue the treasure hunt before the Lich war. This time he set his eyes on the wasteland. With the memory of later generations, he knows that there may be innate Lingbao in every mountain in the famine. Although the quality may be a little low, it is also an innate Lingbao. It can be used to cut three corpses. Even if he doesn''t need it, he can give it to his disciples in the future. After the second heaven and earth mass robbery, the flood land was destroyed and the aura scattered. Most of the innate spiritual roots contained in the flood land will be destroyed. Therefore, collecting heaven and earth spiritual roots is also one of the purposes of his trip.


    Kunpeng started his treasure hunt when he entered the wasteland. In Jiuhua Mountain, he found the congenital Lingbao "reincarnation mirror", which is also a top-grade congenital Lingbao. However, at this time, the six cycles of reincarnation have not been formed, and the treasure is still sealed. Mount Tai is worthy of being the first of the five mountains. Kunpeng found the innate Lingbao "qushanduo" in the mountains. Although this treasure is only a top-grade Lingbao and is slightly inferior to the "reincarnation mirror" in quality, its work is not inferior to the "reincarnation mirror". Qushanduo can drive thousands of mountains. This treasure is the origin of earth together with the earth book in the three books of heaven, earth and man. The earth book can call the power of the earth for defense, As long as you stand on the earth, your defense will not be less powerful than the "xuanhuang tower of heaven and earth", the most precious treasure of merit and virtue. The "qushanduo" is an attack Lingbao, which can drive any mountain on the earth to attack. It can be said to be a rare attack Lingbao.

 Chapter 6

    Although "qushanduo" is a top-grade innate spiritual treasure, it does not appear among the many existing spiritual treasures in the Honghuang period. It is the most suitable spiritual treasure for Kunpeng at this stage. It can hide its own accomplishments without attracting much attention.


    Kunpeng wandered in the wasteland for a hundred years and almost traveled all over the wasteland. However, he only received two congenital treasures, the "congenital air belt" and the "Xuanshui mask", but their quality is not ideal. They are not helpful to him and are only suitable for his disciples¡® The inborn "one breath zone" has become a small space, which can not only fight against the enemy, but also cultivate the spiritual roots of heaven and earth. It is of medium quality, but Kunpeng has a fixed sea god pearl that is 100 times better than it¡® "Xuanshui mask" is a water defense Lingbao. It is of low quality and worse than "innate air belt". It is of no use to Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng''s hundred years in the famine brought infinite variables to the famine. Most of the spiritual roots of heaven and earth were swept away by him. Many people were gnashing their teeth at what he did. However, because his strength was not as strong as Kunpeng, he had to swallow his breath and finally had to take refuge in Tianting or surrender to the witch family. This result made Dijun and the twelve ancestors very happy.


    After a hundred years of thinking, Kunpeng finally decided to hide in heaven before making plans. When he came to Tianting, Dijun and Taiyi were very warm to him, which surprised Kunpeng. When asked carefully, it turned out that his search in the wasteland for a hundred years made most demon repair take refuge in the heaven, which greatly increased the power of the demon family.


    After taking photos with Dijun and Taiyi, Kunpeng became the master of the lunar star, known as the demon master. The wasteland talked about Dijun''s decision one after another. Even many people in the demon family were dissatisfied with Dijun''s decision. Most of these people were robbed by Kunpeng. The Lich clan was surprised by this decision. The great increase in the power of the Lich clan made them feel a sudden increase in pressure.


    After Kunpeng became the master of the lunar star, he first took a close look at the whole lunar star. The sun star gave birth to Dijun and Taiyi. Dijun was born with the best congenital Lingbao "Hetu" and "Luoshu", while the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was protected by the congenital treasure "chaotic clock". Since Pangu''s opening days, no creatures have come from the Taiyin star, and no innate Lingbao has been born. The lunar star and the sun star are transformed by Pangu''s eyes. One is the sun and one is the moon. Naturally, Kunpeng will not believe that the lunar star has nothing.

 Chapter 7

    After some hard work, Kunpeng finally found a congenital treasure under the laurel tree, that is, the core of the lunar star. All the congenital treasures are bred by chaos. The three congenital treasures, such as Pangu flag, Taiji diagram and chaos clock, are transformed by Pangu axe used by Pangu great God to open the sky. The two congenital treasures, heaven and earth tripod and God killing gun, are also born by chaos. Although the congenital treasure in the lunar star has not been fully formed, it is also after Pangu opened the sky, Born from the day after tomorrow. The reason why this congenital treasure has not taken shape up to now is mainly due to the lack of aura after tomorrow. To make this congenital treasure take shape, it needs a huge aura. The reason why the Taiyin star is so poor is precisely due to this congenital treasure.


    Seeing this Unformed congenital treasure, Kunpeng hugged the excitement in his heart and carefully included it in the Poseidon pearl to avoid accidents and being known by others.


    After collecting this congenital treasure into the Poseidon pearl, Kunpeng settled down to take a closer look at this Unformed congenital treasure. The result of his observation surprised him again. The congenital treasure conceived by the Taiyin star is not an ordinary treasure, but an out and out cutting tool. If you want to conceive it into shape, you need not only huge aura, but also boundless killing Qi. If you can cut three corpses with this treasure, its ability can go straight after it to prove the method of Tao, How can such a result not surprise him!


    After getting this congenital treasure, Kunpeng''s already calm heart surged again. Before that, he didn''t want to participate in the Lich fight. Although he knew that he would not die in this fight and would get Dijun''s innate spiritual treasures "Hetu" and "Luoshu", he also knew that it was precisely because he participated in the Lich fight and provoked boundless cause and effect that he had been suppressed by saints and never had a chance to become a saint again.


    But now the situation is different. Originally, he was a demon master who had nothing and was destitute. Now he has countless congenital spiritual roots and several high-quality congenital spiritual treasures. He has always wanted to cut three corpses into saints. Although ordinary congenital spiritual treasures can also cut corpses, due to the quality of congenital spiritual treasures, his mana can not be improved again after cutting three corpses, It''s hard to fight with other saints.


    Kunpeng has always planned to kill himself with twelve Sea God beads. Twelve Xuanshui Black Lotus will kill good corpses, but the evil corpse with the strongest combat power among the three corpses has never had an ideal congenital treasure. Although the northern Xuanyuan water control flag is also a rare congenital treasure, its attack power is not high. Cutting evil corpses will limit the ability of evil corpses, Now he has got the innate treasure of this cutting tool, which can be used to sacrifice evil thoughts.


    If Kunpeng wants to kill the evil corpse with this weapon, he must catalyze the formation of this congenital treasure as soon as possible. The boundless killing Qi can not be obtained easily, so he must make arrangements early and participate in the upcoming Lich battle. And get the boundless Qi of killing and cutting from it, catalyze the formation of this congenital treasure, and try to avoid causing too much cause and effect and affecting your way of becoming a saint in the future.

 Chapter 8

    With this in mind, Kunpeng went to Tianting to see Dijun. Dijun didn''t know Kunpeng''s purpose. In order to avoid accidents, he met Kunpeng with Taiyi and other officials in the back hall.


    Dijun first asked, "I don''t know what''s important for the demon master to come this time. I have to see the couplet in such a hurry?"


    Just listen, Kunpeng said: "Your Majesty is the king of the Lich clan. Although the power of commanding the group of lichs is strong, the power of the Lich clan commanded by the twelve ancestors is not less than that of our Lich clan. Now on the land, our Lich clan and the Lich clan are not only fighting, although there is no land conflict, but it is not far away. The Lich clan has twelve ancestors, and each ancestor witch has a cultivation that is not less than that of your majesty, and we Lich There are few great saints who can fight with one of them. Moreover, the twelve ancestors of the witch family can also set up a "Twelve Gods and evil array" to suppress the Qi of the witch family, but our demon family is far from it. Once a large-scale conflict occurs, our demon family will suffer heavy losses and be unable to resist the attack of the witch family. "


    When the eastern emperor heard that Kunpeng raised the ability of the witch family, he couldn''t help humming coldly and said: "In order to avoid some alarmist remarks, it''s no big deal for the witch family to have twelve ancestors. Because of their congenital limitations, they can''t use the congenital Lingbao. I have the congenital treasure ''chaotic clock'', and the eldest brother has the best congenital Lingbao ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu''. With them in hand, what''s terrible about the witch family!"


    Kunpeng knew that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi had always been very suspicious of him. If he didn''t express it, it would be difficult to gain a foothold in the demon family. So he sneered and said: "It''s arrogant for the Eastern Emperor to say so. Although the chaotic clock is a congenital treasure, it can''t give full play to its power with your quasi holy cultivation, and the power of the ''Twelve Gods and evil array'' under the twelve ancestors of the witch family is not what you can imagine."


    The Eastern Emperor said disdainfully, "I haven''t heard of any amazing array of the witch clan. Since the demon master knows it, he can tell it, or let Taiyi have a long experience!"


    Kunpeng said, "the Twelve Gods and evil spirits array is a legacy of Pangu. If the twelve ancestors set up the Twelve Gods and evil spirits array, they can summon Pangu''s real body according to their own Pangu blood. I don''t know how the Eastern Emperor can resist the power of Pangu''s real body?"


    The Eastern Emperor sneered: "I''ve never heard of the Twelve Gods and evil spirits array of the Lich family. If this array is really as the Lich Master said, it should be the top secret of the Lich family. How did the Lich master know?"

 Chapter 9

    Kunpeng sneered and said, "the eastern emperor doesn''t know that doesn''t mean there''s no one. It''s just how I learned about it. It''s my own secret, so it''s inconvenient to tell others."


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi said, "if the Lich master doesn''t tell us where it came from, how can we believe that if the Lich family can summon Pangu''s real body, how can the Lich master resist?"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "the eastern emperor doesn''t believe it. Even if I have a way to resist the ''great array of twelve heavenly gods'', it''s in vain. On the contrary, it will cause unnecessary suspicion."


    Kunpeng then saluted Dijun with both hands and turned to leave. The ministers of Tianting were very surprised by Taiyi and Kunpeng''s words. Most people didn''t believe Kunpeng''s words, and only Liao was wary of Kunpeng''s words.


    After the ministers left one after another, Dijun said to Taiyi, "Kunpeng can say this in public. It can''t be alarmist. There must be a certain basis. What the virtuous younger brother just said is a little too much."


    The Eastern Emperor disagreed and said, "I don''t believe what he said. Although the witch family is strong, it is clearly a lie to say that it can have an array to summon Pangu''s true body. After the opening of the great God of Pangu, the twelve ancestors were transformed by Pangu''s blood essence. What ability can they summon Pangu''s true body, and where can they summon Pangu''s true body?"


    Emperor Jun sighed, "Kunpeng''s words may be exaggerated, but he can''t lie in public. After all, he is the first batch of creatures in the famine. It''s not too much to know some flood secrets before you and me. If he hadn''t been unlucky, he wouldn''t have been hurt by the explosion of red clouds."


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi said, "even so, so what? Now his life and death are in your and my hands. I''m afraid he doesn''t dare to change his heart!"


    Dijun sighed: "that''s all, but Kunpeng can come and tell you my secrets, which means he wants to make friends with us. But you hurt his face by treating him like this. In the future, it''s difficult for him to really help you and me!"


    Although Dijun''s words make Taiyi regret, Taiyi is a person. It is impossible to pull down his face and apologize to Kunpeng, so the hatred between them will only get deeper and deeper.


    Kunpeng didn''t intend to impress Dijun and Donghuang Taiyi just by his words. According to his idea, after hearing these words, they should take the initiative to repair their relationship, which is beneficial for him to establish his position in the demon family in the future. But what he never thought was that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi would be so small bellied and humiliate himself in front of the public, which clearly did not take him Kunpeng seriously.

 Chapter 10

    Since the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is so unintelligible, it''s no wonder that I Kunpeng hated you and dragged you back in the Lich battle. In this way, Kunpeng decided to take away the best congenital treasure of Dijun''s "River map" and "Luoshu" according to the memory of later generations in the Lich war.


    Angry to angry, Kunpeng saw that Tianting didn''t take himself seriously, so he turned and left Tianting. He thought for a moment. According to the memory of later generations, at this time, Nuwa should quickly pinch earth to make people. This is a great merit, so he came to the foot of Buzhou mountain and quietly waited for Nuwa''s arrival.


    Kunpeng wandered on the Buzhou mountain for several months. One day he came to the foot of the Buzhou mountain and found that Nuwa was kneading clay figurines. So he came forward to salute and said, "I''ve seen Nuwa."


    Seeing the arrival of Kunpeng, empress Nuwa looked a little nervous and asked, "I don''t know what the demon master has to teach. Does she want to rob my Avenue?"


    Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He never thought that his war with Hongyun would bring him such trouble. It was almost people''s air defense.


    He came forward and said: "Empress Nuwa is worried. I just saw you here alone and came to say hello. There''s no other meaning. I know that everyone thinks I Kunpeng is a robber because of Hongyun, but you haven''t put yourself in my shoes. I heard in Zixiao palace that I had a seat, but I lost my seat because Hongyun gave up my seat to zhunti, which is related to the success of Tao Opportunity. Hongyun and I had such a big cause and effect. I went to him to settle the cause and effect. There was nothing too much to say. At that time, I always showed mercy to him and hoped that both sides could settle the cause and effect peacefully, but I didn''t expect that Hongyun was strong and blew himself up for the opportunity of the road, so his death can''t blame me. "


    Empress Nuwa said, "the reason why the demon master is merciful must be for the opportunity of the great road?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t deny this, but the cause and effect between Hongyun and me is so big that it can''t be ended casually. If he doesn''t give me the opportunity of the road, he should also give me one or two congenital Lingbao to end each other''s cause and effect with me, but he doesn''t want to end the cause and effect with me in the end. He wants to die with me, so he asked for his own death and can''t blame others."


    When Nuwa heard Kunpeng''s explanation, she also felt that Kunpeng could not blame Hongyun. After all, because of Hongyun''s one thought difference, Kunpeng lost the opportunity of the avenue. Who would find Hongyun to end the cause and effect.

 Chapter 11

    Empress Nu Wa thought of this and asked, "the demon master has devoted himself to heaven. Why don''t you accept blessings in heaven, but wander around on Buzhou mountain?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "Empress Nuwa didn''t know anything about it. In Tianting, Dijun and Taiyi didn''t take me seriously. Although they made me a demon master, I was in a very awkward situation in Tianting and had a bad relationship with Dijun and Taiyi. So I went to Buzhou mountain to relax. I don''t know what Empress Nuwa is doing here? If there is anything I can help, it''s all right £¿¡±


    Empress Nuwa said, "since Zixiao palace heard the Tao, the Taoist ancestor gave me the opportunity to become a Tao. I feel that my chance to become a Tao is on this Buzhou mountain. I''m looking for this opportunity."


    Kunpeng knew in his heart that empress Nuwa was about to become a saint, so he said, "since empress Nuwa understood the key to becoming a saint, she can understand the Dharma here. I, Kunpeng, am here to protect the Dharma for you. I think others dare not bother."


    Seeing that Kunpeng was so eager to help, empress Nuwa was also very grateful. She calmed down and continued to understand her great method of creating people. After some time, she finally understood the avenue of creation. She took out Xi soil and kneaded earth to create people with her own blood essence. The avenue of creation was really extraordinary. Soon a new race appeared on the earth.


    The way of heaven feels that Nu Wa created people, which has brought down great merit. Nu Wa''s mother finally became a saint after Taoist Zu Hongjun. Although Nu Wa''s mother''s merit is to become a saint, the power of saints is not something others can resist. Nu Wa''s power to become a saint


    Feeling that Kunpeng had the power of guarding, empress Nuwa said, "I''m about to open the sky in chaos. The demon master can go with me."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "my mother became holy, but this Terran can''t go to chaos with you. I''d better take care of their life here, so I won''t go with you."


    Nuwa was surprised by Kunpeng''s decision, but she was still happy that someone could take care of the Terran for herself, so she said, "let the demon master take care of them." with that, Nuwa got up and went to chaos.


    Nuwa''s becoming a saint shocked the whole wasteland. Sanqing, zhunti and Jieyin, as well as the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, demon emperor Jun and zhenyuanzi, the ancestor of earth immortals, all went to chaos to bless them.


    Kunpeng knew that the human race was favored by heaven. At this time, he vowed to protect the human race, so he said, "the Tao of heaven is on. Since then, Kunpeng has protected the Dharma for the human race, and no one can disturb the human race for 500 years."

 Chapter 12

    Nuwa''s becoming a saint shocked the whole wasteland. Sanqing, zhunti and Jieyin, as well as the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, demon emperor Jun and zhenyuanzi, the ancestor of earth immortals, all went to chaos to bless them.


    Kunpeng knew that the human race was favored by heaven. At this time, he vowed to protect the human race, so he said, "the Tao of heaven is on. Since then, Kunpeng has protected the Dharma for the human race, and no one can disturb the human race for 500 years."


    Since then, Kunpeng has wholeheartedly stayed on the Buzhou mountain to take care of the Terrans and teach the basic life skills of the Terrans. The Terrans feel the protection of Kunpeng and respect Kunpeng as a saint.


    One day, Kunpeng met an ape at the foot of Buzhou mountain. The ape seemed to know him. When he saw Kunpeng, he knelt down and kowtowed to Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng understood that the ape wanted to worship him as a teacher. Kunpeng looked at the ape carefully and found that the ape came from an unusual source. It was actually a six eared macaque among the four monkeys.


    All the wild creatures come from the Lich family. The witch family has Pangu blood. Although they have different forms, they do not get rid of the root of witchcraft; The demon family is divided into five insects, namely, Pang, scale, hair, feather and Kun. The Zhou Tian demon family is among the five insects. This guy is neither heaven nor earth, nor God, nor man nor ghost, nor scale, hair, feather or Kun. There are four mixed monkeys, less than ten kinds. The first is the Lingming stone monkey, which knows the changes, the time, the geography and the stars; The second is chijiri horse monkey, who knows Yin and Yang, knows personnel, is good at going in and out, avoids death and prolongs life; The third is through arm apes, take the sun and moon, capture thousands of mountains, argue and rest the blame, and play tricks on heaven and earth; The last one is the six eared macaque, which is born in heaven and earth. It is extremely intelligent, good at listening, observing, knowing before and after, and is clear to all ages. It was born with six ears and has divine powers.


    Kunpeng knew the four monkeys very well, so he asked, "monkey, do you want to worship me as a teacher?"


    After hearing this, the six eared macaque stopped kowtowing and raised his head back and forth to Kunpeng''s words, "yes, I hope the demon master will accept me as an apprentice."


    It turned out that the six eared monkey had always wanted to worship a man with higher cultivation than himself as a teacher, but the man with great mana was listening to the preaching of the Taoist ancestor, and the latter was closed for cultivation. For a time, there was no man with great mana except the witch family on the barren land.


    I just don''t know whether it is higher than myself. As a result, I thought of such a way to stay on this road, fight when I see people, and worship him as a teacher if I have beaten myself. I don''t want to fight when I see people for no reason, which makes those whose cultivation is higher than him unwilling to accept him as an apprentice. The six eared macaque has a strong mind and can listen to heaven and earth. After learning that the demon master Kunpeng left heaven, he always paid attention to his whereabouts and wanted to worship him as a teacher. He didn''t meet Kunpeng until today.

 Chapter 13

    Kunpeng thought that the six eared macaque has good roots, excellent qualifications and tough mind. Let him be an apprentice. So he said, "in that case, I will accept you. From now on, you will be my eldest disciple. In the future, your Dharma will be called enlightenment, you know."


    The six eared macaque was overjoyed when he heard that Kunpeng had accepted him as an apprentice. He immediately paid a great salute to the teacher. After three kneeling and nine kowtowing, he turned a somersault in place and said, "the disciple understands the Tao and sees the master. The disciple must be good at cultivating Taoism in the future."


    Seeing the appearance of enlightenment, Kunpeng doesn''t care. The monkey''s nature is hard to change. It''s strange if he can be honest.


    Nu Wa became a saint and the Qi of the demon family soared, which made the witch family feel unprecedented oppression. Because Kun Peng wanted to protect the human family from the heaven, the strength of the heaven was greatly reduced, so the witch family was ready to attack the heaven.


    The witch clan quickly gathered a large army and, under the leadership of the twelve ancestors, sang Kaijin all the way. No one could be invincible wherever they went. The Lich clan did not expect that the Lich clan would come so quickly. He was caught off guard by the Lich clan. In a hurry, Dijun had to organize an army to guard the Tianting. The two sides fought fiercely at the South Tianmen gate.


    Emperor Jun was protected by the best inborn treasures "River map" and "Luoshu", while the Eastern Emperor Taiyi had the inborn treasure "chaos clock". The two of them joined hands to stop the twelve ancestral witches. However, although they had the inborn treasure in hand, they soon fell into the wind because their number was far lower than that of the twelve ancestral witches, and the demon family was at a disadvantage because of their hurry to fight and insufficient preparation.


    As soon as the Eastern Emperor saw it, he knew that if he could not immediately repel the twelve ancestor witches and support the demon family army, the demon family would be defeated by the witch family. So he used enough mana to destroy the "chaos clock". After a loud noise, the twelve ancestor witches lost their power to the "chaos clock" and were forced back by the Eastern Emperor. Emperor Jun immediately set up a "Heluo array" to protect the demon family in the array.


    The twelve zuwu were defeated and retreated by the Eastern Emperor. They were furious. They roared together and flew up again. Under the leadership of the zuwu emperor River, they set up the "Twelve Gods and evil array" to trap the Eastern Emperor Taiyi in the array.


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi is the most powerful person of the demon family. The twelve ancestors trapped him in the array and immediately destroyed the array to the extreme. However, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi has a congenital treasure "chaos clock" to protect his body, and the twelve ancestors can''t help him for a time.


    Seeing that he could not take down the Eastern Emperor too soon, zuwu emperor Jiang immediately shouted, "let''s prepare to summon Pangu''s real body."

 Chapter 14

    With the voice of Dijiang falling, Pangu''s real body appeared in the void. With a wave of his right hand, he cleaved a god of heaven thunder to the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. Du Tianshen thunder has the power to open the sky. Although the Eastern Emperor Taiyi has a congenital treasure "chaos clock" to protect himself, he is still seriously injured under Du Tianshen thunder¡® Chaos clock is a congenital treasure. The Eastern Emperor Taiyi has only the cultivation of quasi saints and cannot fully grasp this treasure. Otherwise, how can the defense of this congenital treasure "chaos clock" be broken only by the real body of pseudo Pangu summoned by the twelve ancestors.


    With the injury of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, the demon family was no longer able to resist the attack of the witch family army. At this time, Daozu Hongjun appeared and prevented the fighting between the two sides. Although the witch family was very dissatisfied with Hongjun''s practice, it was also unable to fight with Hongjun and had to obey Hongjun''s arrangement.


    Knowing that the witch clan was not satisfied with his intervention, Daozu Hongjun ignored them and said, "since then, the demon has taken charge of the heaven and the land, and the two clans will not fight for two thousand years."


    Kunpeng did not participate in the Lich war because of the guardian human race, but he secretly collected the killing gas generated by the Lich war, and once again evolved the congenital treasure obtained by the lunar star. Now it is only one step away from complete formation.


    Dijun and Taiyi felt the powerful strength of the Lich family in this Lich war. If Daozu Hongjun didn''t stop it, I''m afraid the whole Lich family would die because of their shortsightedness. At this moment, they realized that the demon master Kunpeng didn''t exaggerate the strength of the witch family. They wanted to ask the demon master Kunpeng for advice on how to resist the witch family, but they were embarrassed, so they had to go to the wa palace to ask empress Nuwa.


    When they came to Nuwa palace, Fuxi happened to be talking to Nuwa''s mother in Nuwa palace. Empress Nuwa invited the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the demon emperor Jun into the palace and asked, "what''s the matter with the two demon emperors?"


    Dijun said, "I''m two for the future of the demon family. I want to ask my mother to guide me."


    Empress Nuwa said reluctantly, "the Taoist ancestor said that we and other people with a holy position should not intervene in the struggle between the Lich and the Lich. I am powerless. The demon master Kunpeng has great wisdom. If you can ask him to help, you can help the Lich through the current crisis."


    The Eastern Emperor bowed his head and said, "I don''t know anything about my mother. Before the war, Kunpeng once told us that the witch family was powerful. At that time, I thought he was exaggerating and offending it. The demon master left the heaven in a rage. I''m afraid the demon master won''t pay attention to me anymore, so I came to consult my mother."

 Chapter 15

    Fu Xi disagreed and said, "since Kunpeng accepted the post of demon master, he should do his best for the future of the demon family. Even if he has a gap with his two Majesties, he will not care about the life and death of the demon family. The two Majesties are embarrassed to go in person. Fu Xi is willing to ask."


    Emperor Jun was very happy to see that Fu Xi was willing to come forward. He quickly thanked him and said, "thank you, Fu Xi saint."


    Fu Xi said, "as a member of the demon family, it''s natural for me to contribute to the demon family. Your two Majesties don''t have to thank you."


    Nuwa said, "brother, it''s not urgent. The demon master has vowed to protect the Terran for 500 years. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient to leave the Terran. Moreover, the Taoist ancestor will preach in Zixiao palace again. We might as well discuss with the demon master when we listen to the Tao."


    Emperor Jun pondered for a moment and said, "well, this can also reduce the vigilance of the witch clan against us, but the demon master once robbed the opportunity of Hongyun''s Avenue. I don''t know if Zu will severely punish Kunpeng for this."


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile, "the demon emperor doesn''t need to worry about this. The demon master Kunpeng lost his seat to listen to the Tao in Zixiao palace because of red cloud. He had a big cause and effect with red cloud, so the Taoist ancestor won''t punish him for this."


    Dijun said: "this is the best, otherwise our demon clan will lose an expert, and it will be more difficult for us to resist the witch clan in the future."


    Five hundred years passed in a flash. The way of heaven felt that Kunpeng had made great contributions to the protection of the human race. Kunpeng absorbed this great merit and took this opportunity to cut off the good idea with twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus. The good corpse jumped out of Kunpeng''s head, and then saluted Kunpeng and said, "I''ve seen this Buddha."


    Kunpeng replied, "you and I are all one. Taoist friends don''t have to be polite. Tianting is not where you and I have stayed for a long time, and my cave in the Beiming sea is not guarded. That''s where you and I are based. However, the time for Taoist Zu Hongjun to speak again is coming, so we can only ask Taoist friends to take care of it with the ''northern Xuanyuan water control flag''."


    The good corpse heilian said, "what I said is very true. As long as I''m in Beiming cave, I won''t lose." after that, he took over the northern Xuanyuan water control flag and flew away.


    Although five hundred years have passed, Kunpeng still hasn''t left the Terran and still teaches the Terran life skills as usual. After hundreds of years, Zixiao palace will open its doors again in the twinkling of an eye. The time for Taoist Zu Hongjun''s third sermon was approaching. He reluctantly left the Terran and went to Zixiao to listen to Taoist Zu Hongjun''s sermon. However, before leaving, Kunpeng asked his disciples to understand the Tao and continue to guard the Terran.

 Chapter 16

    "A thousand years have passed. I should open the gate of Zixiao palace again. Anyone who has a chance can enter it." Hongjun''s voice sounded like thunder again. Therefore, the real great supernatural power of Honghuang put down everything in his hands and quickly rushed to Zixiao palace, thirty-three days away.


    When Kunpeng arrived at Zixiao palace, he found that almost all the people had arrived. He greeted the people around him kindly. Unfortunately, most people kept a respectful distance from Kunpeng, while Zhen Yuanzi stared at Kunpeng with special eyes.


    After everyone took their seats, Hongjun appeared strangely again in Zixiao palace to preach and teach. Kunpeng understood that this was the last sermon of Taoist Zu Hongjun. If he wanted to become a saint, he had to listen carefully.


    At this time, the strength of the Lich family has reached a more amazing level. Although the Lich family has suffered heavy losses in the last Lich battle, the foundation is still a thousand years, which is enough to restore its vitality. At that time, even the saints may not be able to compete with the Lich family. At that time, these saints with holy throne will attack the Lich and Lich families.


    Daozu Hongjun said, "this is the last sermon. How much you can remember depends on your own creation."


    Daozu Hongjun''s sermon is very profound, and only a few of the many people can gain something. Most of these people have the opportunity of the road, while Kunpeng itself has no opportunity of the road. Most of them can''t understand. What they can understand is only a little. They can only forcibly write it down and understand it later.


    They listened carefully, and the time passed unconsciously. Tao Zu Hongjun also stopped preaching, and they suddenly woke up from the supreme magic.


    Daozu Hongjun also said to the people, "today''s famine is full of fighting. You don''t have any treasures to take advantage of. You listen to me under my seat. You are destined for me. As a teacher, you got a lot of magic weapons when you traveled in the famine in your early years. Now you can''t use them. I give them to you to protect yourself today. You can become a saint in the future or suppress your own luck."


    When all the people in Zixiao palace heard the word, Zu Hongjun said in unison, "teacher, be merciful."


    At this time, Kunpeng said with a smile in his heart, "these people have long hoped that this day will come." most of the congenital Lingbao in the famine fell into the hands of Taoist Zu Hongjun. Only a few of them had Lingbao to protect themselves, and most of them were empty handed.


    The Taoist ancestor Hongjun said, "Sanqing was transformed by the yuan God of Pangu, and it should be protected by the most precious treasure." he said, so he put one picture, one flag and four swords in front of him.


    Just listen, Daozu Hongjun said again: "Lao Tzu, you are the leader of the three Qing Dynasties. This'' Tai Chi picture ''is destined for you. This picture is a congenital treasure, which can set the four poles and suppress Qi luck. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, this'' Pangu flag'' is also a congenital treasure, which can break the chaos and is destined for you. Through the sky, your cultivation is the lowest among the three Qing Dynasties, and it is inevitable to be bullied. These four swords are used for killing and cutting, namely ''killing immortal sword'', ''killing immortal sword'', ''Jue immortal sword'' "Trapped immortal sword", I''ll give you the "diagram of killing immortal array". These swords are the best inborn spiritual treasures. If you combine the pictures and swords, you can set up the "killing immortal sword array". This array must be broken by the four saints. You should use it carefully in the future and don''t light up disputes. "

 Chapter 17

    If it is said that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty were surprised to get the two congenital treasures of "Tai Chi map" and "Pangu flag", then the leader of Tongtian cult was shocked to get the "immortal killing sword array"¡® It''s no big deal to kill the immortal sword array. The four saints can''t be broken. It''s too rebellious. Now, in addition to the Taoist ancestors, only empress Nuwa has become a saint. Even if all the people who have won the holy throne are in pairs, they are unlikely to work together to break the "immortal killing sword array" except the leader of Tongtian cult. I''m afraid everyone will have to let the leader of Tongtian cult in the future to avoid being killed by the "immortal killing sword array".


    Seeing that Taoist Zu Hongjun had given such a treasure, Sanqing rushed forward to take over their treasures. The leader of Tongtian sect laughed when he got the treasure. He looked very arrogant, which made everyone angry.


    Daozu Hongjun said again, "Nuwa, you are not good at fighting for a woman''s body. This'' picture of mountains and rivers and countries'' and ''red Hydrangea'' are the best congenital treasures. I''ll give it to you."


    Empress Nuwa quickly thanked and took two congenital treasures.


    When it was zhunti''s turn to pick them up, Daozu Hongjun said: "Jieyin and zhunti, although you two are not as good as Sanqing, you have great wisdom and perseverance. You also have a great opportunity to understand the great Dharma of the side door in the future. The ''twelve Golden Lotus'' and the'' Oriental Blue Baolian flag ''are given to you. The'' twelve golden Lotus'' is transformed by the 36 chaotic green lotus, which can suppress Qi luck. The ''Oriental Blue Baolian flag'' is the innate five square flag, these two Magic weapons are the best innate spiritual treasures, which coincide with your side door Dharma. "


    Jieyin and zhunti were very happy to see that the two congenital Lingbao coincided with their own side door Dharma. They quickly thanked and took the Lingbao from Daozu Hongjun.


    As soon as the Eastern Emperor saw that several people with the holy throne got the Lingbao, he immediately came forward and cried, "the teacher is up, but my demon family is in charge of the heaven, but there is no heavy treasure to suppress Qi luck. I hope the teacher can give me some Lingbao."


    When they heard the shameless words of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, they were very angry. The Eastern Emperor Taiyi had a congenital treasure "chaos clock", while the demon emperor Jun had "Hetu" and "Luoshu", and even wanted to compete with them for Lingbao.


    Daozu Hongjun looked at the people who were looking forward to it and said, "the predestined congenital Lingbao have their own attribution. I put the other Lingbao on the Fenbao rock outside the palace. You can go and try your luck."


    When they heard the comforting words of Taoist Zu Hongjun, they immediately rushed out of Zixiao palace and killed fenbaoyan.


    The demon master Kunpeng was waiting for Tao Zu Hongjun''s words. As soon as Tao Zu Hongjun finished his words, he showed his wings and flew out of Zixiao Palace first. As soon as everyone saw a flower, he lost his shadow. Even Sanqing was very surprised at Kunpeng''s speed.

 Chapter 18

    Fenbao rock is a purple black boulder with many Lingbao floating on it. The light emitted by Lingbao is dazzling. Kunpeng was the first to come to fenbaoyan. Although he came early, he didn''t get too many Lingbao. When he set foot on Fenbao rock, he only saw three spiritual treasures, namely "24 Sea God beads", "Sun Moon essence wheel" and "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler". The other spiritual treasures disappeared. It can be seen that Daozu Hongjun didn''t want anyone to get too many spiritual treasures, so he set a ban on Fenbao rock.


    Kunpeng was very surprised when he saw the "24 Sea God beads". According to his later memory, there are 24 "dinghaishen beads" in total. He originally had "12 dinghaishen beads", but there are "24 dinghaishen beads" on this sub treasure rock, which completely subverts his later memory. How can such emergencies not surprise him!


    It turned out that at the beginning of chaos, a total of "36 fixed Sea God beads" were produced. Because Pangu opened the angel, the "36 fixed Sea God beads" were separated, of which "20 fixed Sea God beads" were obtained by Tao Zu Hongjun, and the other "12 fixed sea god beads" fell on the abbot island of the three overseas islands. The reason why Kunpeng was able to obtain these "24 fixed Sea God beads" was also attracted by his own "12 fixed Sea God beads".


    The "thirty-six Sea God beads" are the thirty-six worlds, and can be deployed in the "thirty-six heavenly Gang array". This array is second only to the "innate five elements array" deployed by the innate five elements flag, the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array" and the "immortal sword array" of the Wu family. If Kunpeng uses these "36 Sea God beads" to cut the body, he will have the power of 36 worlds, and his magic power is second only to that of proof.


    The "Sun Moon essence wheel" is also a top-notch innate treasure. It integrates attack and defense. The Sun Essence wheel can resist the sun''s true fire for defense, and its ability is second only to the "Twelve Golden Lotus". The moon essence wheel is the main attack. It can resist the Qi of the Taiyin, attack unpredictable, and others can''t defend against it.


    The "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" is an acquired treasure of merit, which was transformed by the dark and yellow Qi of merit after Pangu opened the sky. Thirty percent of Pangu''s ten success virtues were acquired by Sanqing, and thirty percent were acquired by the twelve ancestors. Three percent of the remaining four success virtues were transformed into the postnatal merit treasure "Tiandi xuanhuang Linglong tower", which can resist thousands of dharmas. The last success virtue was transformed into the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler". This ruler is the postnatal merit treasure, and killing is not related to cause and effect.


    Kunpeng accepted the three Lingbao and immediately left fenbaoyan and stood on the side of fenbaoyan waiting for the arrival of the people.


    In a moment, Sanqing, empress Nuwa, Jieyin and zhunti all came to fenbaoyan. They looked at Kunpeng and wondered why Kunpeng didn''t fight for these congenital Lingbao. However, they didn''t think much. They all rushed into fenbaoyan and competed for Lingbao. Unfortunately, it backfired. After entering fenbaoyan, their experience was the same as that of Kunpeng, but they saw some Lingbao destined for them. While everyone collected the treasure, most congenital Lingbao broke through the prohibition on fenbaoyan and fell on the wasteland.


    Among the people, the leader of Tongtian sect received the most Lingbao, followed by the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. Others received less, only a few congenital Lingbao.


    After collecting the Lingbao, they returned to Zixiao palace. After the crowd left, Kunpeng came forward again and waved to take fenbaoyan. Fenbaoyan is also a marvelous Lingbao, but everyone has no eyes and doesn''t know this treasure. After receiving fenbaoyan, Kunpeng immediately returns to Zixiao palace.

 Chapter 19

    When they returned to Zixiao palace, they saw that Taoist Zu Hongjun was still sitting on the futon. After seeing the people come in, Daozu Hongjun said, "Pangu opened the sky to create all things in the world. There have been dozens of Yuan meetings since then. I have to create artifact, conform to the way of heaven and become holy. I have established this Zixiao palace and preached that I have achieved complete merit and virtue. I should integrate my body with the way to supplement the general trend of the way of heaven."


    Everyone was very happy when they heard that Zu Hongjun wanted to fit in with the Tao. After joining the Tao, Taoist Zu Hongjun would not be a saint and would not interfere with the affairs of the flood and famine. Everyone here has great magic power. They have been pressed by Taoist Zu Hongjun and cannot be free. This time, Taoist Zu Hongjun joined the Tao, which just went to their heart trouble.


    Zhunti was indeed the most shameless of the saints. He was very happy when he heard that Zu Hongjun wanted to integrate himself with the Tao. But he pretended not to give up and cried, "is the teacher going to abandon me?"


    I''m afraid everyone present knew that zhunti was trying to win Hongjun''s favor. Although they all wanted to do so very much, they all lost some of the leather face. Only zhunti didn''t care about it.


    Kunpeng also wants to do this, but he knows that Hongjun won''t give him any benefit, and even if he does, he may not be able to win Hongjun''s favor. After all, Hongyun fell because of him. It''s lucky that Daozu Hongjun didn''t trouble him.


    When the Eastern Emperor saw zhunti, he did so. He thought that the demon family was now defeated by the witch family. At this time, it was the best time to win the favor of Taoist Zu Hongjun, so he also came forward and cried, "teacher, we sincerely ask for the way, and I hope the teacher will not abandon us."


    Although the people without the holy throne did not give up Hongjun to leave, no one cried like Zhun mentioned and the Eastern Emperor''s Taiyi, but their faces showed an eager expression. When Tao Zu Hongjun joined the Tao, no one would preach for them, which means that they have no chance to become saints and get the Tao.


    "The road is fifty, and the sky is forty-nine. There is only one missing. I should fit the way of heaven to the whole road. This is the general trend of the way of heaven, and we don''t have to say more." although Tao Zu Hongjun''s tone is plain, it gives people a feeling that words can''t be stopped without death.


    Daozu Hongjun then said to his disciples, "you don''t know what else, but ask me now. I won''t have a chance in the future."


    As the first disciple of the Taoist ancestors, the Supreme Lord first asked, "how can you become a saint?"


    Daozu Hongjun said: "You can become a saint through three thousand ways. However, there are three methods in my body. One is to become a saint through strength. This method breaks the control of the heavenly way with its own supreme magic power to achieve the mixed yuan true body. This method should be the strongest among saints, but it is also the most difficult. The other is to become a saint by cutting corpses. You can place yourself on the innate spiritual treasure, cut off good and evil, and become a saint through your own three corpses. This method is second only to power Preaching; the last method is to sanctify with great merit and virtue, which is to create supreme merit and virtue, and lead the mercy of heaven and allow it to be sanctified. This method is the simplest, but it also has the lowest mana among saints. Nu Wa is sanctified by this method. "

 Chapter 20

    The first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty asked, "I don''t know if the teacher is sanctified by Dharma?"


    Daozu Hongjun said, "I cut three corpses to become saints. You need to think carefully if you want to become saints."


    Kunpeng asked, "teacher, can you become a saint without a holy throne?"


    Daozu Hongjun glanced at Kunpeng and said, "you can become a saint, but because there is no great opportunity, the way to become a saint is extremely difficult. Without great perseverance, great wisdom is difficult to succeed."


    After hearing the method of becoming a saint by Taoist ancestor Hongjun, everyone''s mind came to life. It''s great news for everyone that you can become a saint without the opportunity of a great road. Everyone here has no great perseverance and wisdom. What about the hardships on the road? As long as you can become a saint, all difficulties can be overcome.


    It is the most difficult to prove Tao by force. Even Tao Zu Hongjun can''t prove it. They all know themselves clearly. This method of proving Tao is not desirable. Although it is the easiest to become a saint, merit is not so easy to find. Moreover, this cultivation is the lowest. Therefore, it is most suitable for everyone to chop the corpse into a Tao, so congenital Lingbao has become the object of everyone''s competition.


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi asked excitedly, "teacher, I don''t know if there are restrictions on the innate Lingbao used to repose himself?"


    Hearing the question of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, all the people without the opportunity of the avenue looked at Daozu Hongjun with expectation.


    Daozu Hongjun said blandly: "as long as it is a congenital Lingbao, there is no limit, but the better the quality of the congenital Lingbao, the easier it is to cut the three corpses and become saints. The quality of the congenital Lingbao determines the magic power of cutting the three corpses."


    After hearing Tao Zu Hongjun''s words, the Eastern Emperor was elated. As soon as he and the demon emperor Jun were born, they had the congenital treasure "chaos clock" and the best congenital Lingbao "Hetu" and "Luoshu" to protect themselves. It is most suitable for cutting three corpses.


    Kunpeng asked again, "teacher, cut three corpses into Tao. Did you cut off all your thoughts and get the Tao by ruthless method?"


    Daozu Hongjun said: "cutting three corpses into a Tao is only to use the innate spiritual treasure to place their own good thoughts, evil thoughts and self. It is not a ruthless way. However, this method is the easiest to cut out the good and evil thoughts, and it is difficult to cut themselves."


    Kunpeng heard Tao Zu Hongjun''s explanation and understood that the method of cutting the three corpses into holiness is not a ruthless way. I''m afraid it''s not as easy to cut the self in the three corpses as Tao Zu Hongjun said. Without great opportunity, great mana, great wisdom and good innate Lingbao, it''s more difficult to cut the self than pedaling the sky. Moreover, Daozu Hongjun did not explain in detail the demand of cutting three corpses for congenital Lingbao. He just said it was congenital Lingbao. I''m afraid it''s not completely correct.

 Chapter 21

    According to the understanding gained by Taoist ancestors when preaching, Kunpeng thought in his heart that if the innate spiritual treasure such as killing and cutting is used when cutting away the good thoughts, how can the good thoughts be completely reposed in the innate spiritual treasure, and even if the good thoughts are cut off, it will be more difficult to cut off the self in the future. There is no chance at all. He can only cut off two corpses in his whole life.


    With this understanding, Kunpeng secretly said that he was lucky to use the "Twelve grade Black Lotus" and cut off the good corpse by virtue of the merit of guarding the Terran. The "Twelve grade Black Lotus" was transformed by the "thirty-six grade chaotic green lotus". Although it was not comparable to the "Twelve grade Golden Lotus" of the same origin, combined with merit, it could completely place his good thoughts on it without any future trouble.


    Kunpeng didn''t say what he thought, and he didn''t want to say it, so as not to attract the attention of Taoist Zu Hongjun and the vigilance of those who were about to become saints, thus cutting off his chance to become saints.


    Taoist Zu Hongjun had several innate spiritual treasures in his hands this time, so everyone wanted to take the road of cutting three corpses to become saints, but they didn''t think that if they practiced according to their thoughts, they would basically cut off their chances of becoming saints.


    The reason why Daozu Hongjun didn''t tell the public that he should pay attention to the way of cutting three corpses to become saints is that on the one hand, he doesn''t want too many people to become saints, so as not to affect the operation of heaven, but also to leave some benefits for his own disciples. On the other hand, it is a test for people to see if they can solve this secret through their own efforts and become holy.


    Seeing that everyone no longer asked questions, Daozu Hongjun said, "the millennium has come. If you have no doubt, leave. In a hundred years, I will fit the way of heaven."


    Kunpeng asked, "teacher, I have another question. Is the teacher the way of heaven after the combination of Taoism? Or is the way of heaven the teacher?"


    Daozu Hongjun looked at Kunpeng again and said, "Hongjun is the way of heaven, but the way of heaven is not Hongjun."


    After hearing these words of Taoist Zu Hongjun, Kunpeng finally put down the big stone in his heart. That is to say, after Zu Hongjun joined the Tao, he just filled in the shortcomings of the Tao of heaven and could not fully control the Tao of heaven. As long as he did not violate the rules of the Tao of heaven, he would be fine.


    The leader of Tongtian asked, "can you change the way of heaven, teacher?"


    Daozu Hongjun said meaningfully to Tongtian leader, "the general trend cannot be changed, and the small trend is reversible."


    "The time has come for me to fit in with the way of heaven. From then on, there will be no heaven and earth disaster. Hongjun doesn''t appear, and you should act in accordance with the day in the future. Remember that the way of heaven remains unchanged, Hongjun doesn''t appear, and you should take care of yourself in the future." Hongjun said to the people calmly, as if it''s not him who wants to fit in with the way in a moment. It seems that Hongjun has cultivated the ruthless way.


    All the people answered in unison, "please rest assured, sir. We should follow the way of heaven in the future." when they finished, they left Zixiao palace one after another and returned to the wasteland.


    After they left Zixiao palace, they only heard a loud cry: "heaven and earth are united!" in an instant, the clouds and clouds in heaven and earth changed color, the colorful glow shrouded the whole wasteland, and bursts of fairy music came from the sky. The way of heaven is finally completed. From then on, the famine will develop under the restriction of the way of heaven.


    Kunpeng doesn''t care about this. After Tao Zu Hongjun joins the Tao, naturally he won''t do it easily. As long as he doesn''t do anything too contrary to the sky, he will not be afraid of Tao Zu Hongjun.

 Chapter 22

    When Kunpeng went out of Zixiao palace, he met the demon emperor Jun, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, empress Nuwa and the great sage of Fuxi. He came forward and said, "I don''t know what you four can do to stop me here?"


    Fu Xi said, "I have no other intention. I just want to invite the demon master to the wa palace to talk and understand Hongjun Avenue together."


    Kunpeng looked at the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and said, "there''s no need to talk. The Terran is in the development stage and there are many problems to be solved. Don''t disturb the opportunity on the enlightenment Avenue."


    Kunpeng said, and he was about to fly away. Seeing this, the demon emperor Jun hurried forward to stop Kunpeng from walking.


    Kunpeng angrily asked, "I don''t know why the demon emperor did this. Does he want to take advantage of the trend of many people and compete with me here?"


    The demon emperor Jun said, "the demon master misunderstood. We have no malice. We just want to discuss the future of the demon family with the demon master."


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "I have left the heaven, and the future of the demon family has nothing to do with me. Moreover, both your majesty are great talents and strategies. I am just a pawn. How can I be compared with you."


    The Eastern Emperor himself was dissatisfied with Kunpeng. Seeing that Kunpeng was so uninteresting, he snorted coldly and said, "Kunpeng, as a member of the demon family, you have to obey the demon emperor, otherwise you know the consequences."


    Empress Nuwa didn''t expect that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi would say these words. She quickly said, "demon master, for the sake of being the same demon family, can you end the cause and effect between you and your two Majesties?"


    Kunpeng looked straight at empress Nuwa with both eyes and said angrily, "is this a threat or a request?"


    Seeing that Kunpeng didn''t give her face, empress Nuwa ended the cause and effect between the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. I frowned, but she didn''t fall out with Kunpeng.


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi couldn''t stand Kunpeng''s ignorance. He sneered and said, "what about threatening you? Don''t forget your identity."


    Kunpeng said angrily with a smile: "Taiyi, you take yourself too seriously. At the beginning, you and Dijun forced me to join the heaven while I was injured. You spoke so wildly just because there is my yuan God in the ''demon flag''. In addition, what can you do to me?"


    The Eastern Emperor sneered: "anyway, your life is in my hands. If you don''t listen to orders, don''t blame me for killing your yuan God."


    Kunpeng disdained and said, "Taiyi, I didn''t expect your wisdom to be so low. You really think that the ''demon flag'' is the yuan God who trapped me."


    The Eastern Emperor sneered and said, "Kunpeng, you don''t have to bluff. The ''demon flag'' is a congenital treasure. As long as your yuan God is included, you can''t escape its control. I advise you to be honest, lest I accidentally kill your yuan God."


    After hearing the words of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, the great sage of Fuxi understood that Kunpeng could have such a great resentment against the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. No matter who was forced to accept the yuan God, he would bear a grudge.

 Chapter 23

    As soon as the great sage of Fuxi was about to speak, he was stopped by Kunpeng. Kunpeng stared at the Eastern Emperor with his eyes, snorted coldly and said, "with your wisdom, it is difficult for me to get in touch with you. Everything has a glimmer of vitality, not to mention you are a mere congenital treasure."


    Seeing that it was difficult for the two sides to cooperate, empress Nuwa said: "Kunpeng, since you have accepted the post of demon master, no matter what contradiction between you and your two Majesties, it should not affect the interests of the demon family. Now that the spirit of the demon family is greatly damaged, everyone should work together to revive the demon family. The contradiction between you should be solved by yourself when the demon family gets through the current crisis. I don''t know what your intentions are?"


    Demon emperor Jun said, "I agree with Nuwa Niang''s proposal. Everything is mainly about the future of the demon family."


    Kunpeng didn''t want to ruin his relationship with empress Nuwa because of this, so he said, "since there is a empress, I can''t say anything more. Everything is just as the empress said."


    Empress Nu Wa said, "since everyone agrees, go to my wa palace to talk about the future of the demon family."


    When he came to the wa palace, di Jun said, "since everyone has put down their gratitude and resentment for the future of the demon family, first of all, I want to ask the demon master. Since you know the mystery of the" Twelve Gods and evil array "of the witch family, you have already had countermeasures. Can you say it for your reference?"


    Kunpeng said: "for the development of the demon clan, I will naturally tell you the secret of this array. Although the ''Twelve Gods and evil spirits array'' of the witch clan is powerful, it is not invincible. The ''Twelve Gods and evil spirits array'' is based on the blood essence of Pangu and has unparalleled power. Last time, they didn''t give full play to the power of this array."


    Empress Nuwa was shocked when she heard Kunpeng''s words and asked, "the demon Master said that the twelve ancestors didn''t give full play to the power of this array in the last battle between the two races. How powerful is this array?"


    Kunpeng said: "The ''twelve heavenly gods Sha array'' of the witch family is passed down from the great God Pangu. Last time, the twelve ancestors set up the array in a hurry, and they didn''t fully grasp the mystery of the array, so they only give full play to the 30% power of the array. If they can give full play to the 10% power of the array, they can easily destroy the Eastern Emperor Taiyi without summoning Pangu''s real body. The twelve ancestors have the experience of setting up the array last time, so I''m ready to go When they fight it again, they should be able to fully master the "Twelve Gods and evil array". If they can give full play to the ultimate power of this array, they can destroy immortals and kill saints. "


    Fuxi great sage murmured: "did the demon master exaggerate the strength of the witch family? The teacher once said that the saints are immortal. What is the ability of the twelve ancestors to kill the saints?"

 Chapter 24

    Kunpeng sneered and said: "The immortality of saints is just a joke. Pangu''s great God can break the way of heaven and evolve into the wasteland. Can''t saints be more powerful than the way of heaven. The" Twelve Gods evil array "is hundreds of times more powerful than you think. The" all gods thunder "performed by Pangu''s real body last time they summoned is only a little fur compared with the real" all gods thunder ". If they can perform very well One of the powerful "Du Tian Shen Lei" can definitely kill immortals and kill saints. "


    Empress Nuwa said, "I don''t know how the demon master can resist the ''Twelve Gods and evil array''?"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s impossible for the prime minister to resist the ''twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array'' only by his personal ability. He can only break the array with an array. Among the arrays that can be compared with the ''twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array'', in addition to the ''immortal sword array'', only the ''Heavenly star array'' can resist it."


    "What is the ''Celestial Star array''?" Fu Xisheng asked Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng said: "The demon controls the heaven and the witch controls the earth. This is the order of Taoist Zu Hongjun. Our demon family is in charge of the heaven, and the sky star is owned by our demon family. The" sky star array "is arranged with the power of the sky star. As long as we can collect enough star essence and refine 365 star flags, supplemented by 365 golden immortals, we can arrange the" sky star array "to form the sky The power of the stars to fight against the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil array" of the witch family. So I forgive them that they can''t break through this array. "


    The demon emperor Jun smiled and said, "if there is this array to guard, then my heaven can be safe and carefree."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "there is a disadvantage of the ''Celestial Star array''. The 365 golden immortals alone cannot be compared with the ''twelve heavenly gods and evil array'' of the witch family."


    The demon emperor Jun said, "I don''t know what''s wrong with this array?"


    Kunpeng said: "The ''Celestial Star array'' is based on the Celestial Star. It must have the best congenital treasure to hold the array. In the whole flood and famine, there are few best congenital treasures. Among the many spiritual treasures of the demon family, only empress Nuwa''s'' map of mountains and rivers, the ''chaotic clock'' of emperor Taiyi of the East, and the demon emperor Jun''s'' map of rivers'' and ''Luoshu'' can be used. Empress Nuwa Because Taoist Zu Hongjun said that he should not interfere in the struggle between the two Lich races, the "picture of mountains and rivers and the country" can not be used to suppress the formation. The only thing left is the "chaotic clock" and "Hetu" and "Luoshu". The "chaotic clock" is a congenital treasure with unparalleled power. In case, this treasure can not be used to suppress the formation. Finally, there are only two congenital spiritual treasures, namely "Hetu" and "Luoshu."


    The demon emperor Jun said, "in that case, for the future of the demon family, take ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' as the innate treasure to suppress the array."


    Kunpeng said, "this is the best. The two congenital treasures of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' can be used to build a ''Heluo array''. It is the best choice to use them to suppress the array. However, the demon emperor doesn''t have to worry. These two congenital treasures are only used to suppress the array, and they can continue to be used to cut three corpses."


    Seeing that everyone had discussed the countermeasures, Fu Xi said, "since there is a way to deal with the ''Twelve Gods and evil array'', we should act as soon as possible so as not to have a long dream at night and have other accidents."


    Kunpeng said, "wait, I''ve told you how to deal with the ''Twelve Gods and evil array'', and I''ve done my part for the demon family. I won''t bother about the demon family in the future."


    Empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng, I know you have a contradiction with your two Majesties and don''t want to interfere in the affairs of the demon family. I don''t object to this. If you want to leave Tianting, you have to wait until the ''big star array'' is fully formed."


    Kunpeng pondered for a moment and said, "well, everything is as my mother said. Before the formation of the ''Celestial Star array'', I lived on the Taiyin star and taught you how to refine the star flags."

 Chapter 25

    After one or two days of return to the heavenly court, the demon emperor Jun and Emperor Huang began to command the heavenly court to collect star essence, to make star streamers, and to prepare for everything on Sunday.


    Kunpeng dared to fall on the face of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi in front of Nu Wa and Fu Xi, which made the Eastern Emperor Taiyi very angry, so he said to Dijun: "brother, Kunpeng is so unkind. We should kill him before he recovers his cultivation, so as not to take pains to prevent him when fighting with the witch clan."


    The demon emperor Jun said reluctantly, "why don''t I often want to kill Kunpeng, but now we have to use him to refine the star flag, or is it the time to kill him? Moreover, if we start against him now, what will Nuwa and Fu Xi think? But now with Nuwa pressing, he doesn''t dare to play tricks in the struggle between the two races."


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi said, "brother, do you really escape the control of the ''demon flag'' when you say Kunpeng is so bold?"


    The demon emperor Jun sighed, "I checked it on the way back. Kunpeng did escape the control of the ''demon flag''. It seems that we underestimated his ability. In the future, it will be difficult for us to deal with him."


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi said: "Kunpeng''s escape from the control of the ''demon flag'' is very disadvantageous to us. If he informs others of this law, the heaven will be in chaos."


    The demon emperor Jun said, "my good brother is too worried. Kunpeng is very cunning. He most hopes that you and I can lose and lose with the witch family, so he can benefit from it. If the heaven falls now, the witch family will target him, so he won''t tell him the secret."


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi said, "that being said, no one can guarantee that Kunpeng can take the overall situation into account. We should make preparations early in case."


    The demon emperor Jun pondered for a moment and said, "you''re right. Everything in the current famine speaks with strength. After the formation of the ''Heavenly star array'', you and I should also practice well and improve our cultivation. With profound cultivation, we are the foundation of our foothold. Otherwise, everything is empty talk."


    After leaving the wa palace, Kunpeng received his eldest disciple Wudao to the Taiyin star. Since he accepted this disciple, Kunpeng did not give him good advice on his practice. He took this opportunity to teach him well.


    The Taiyin star is very desolate. There is only a lonely demon master palace. This palace was built by the demon emperor Jun in order to win over Kunpeng. Later, after Kunpeng fell out with the Eastern Emperor, no one came to the Taiyin star again.

 Chapter 26

    Time passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, it was a hundred years. During these 100 years, Kunpeng worked hard to guide the demons to rehearse the "Celestial Star array" and guide the disciples to practice. Life was very abundant. In the past century, Emperor Taiyi and demon emperor Jun also went to the Taiyin star to see the rehearsal of the "weekly star array" several times, and the results were very satisfactory to them.


    Over the past hundred years, the demon people have also learned the "Celestial Star array". They all return to the heaven one after another, and the Taiyin star becomes desolate again.


    While guiding the demons to refine the star flags, Kunpeng secretly refined 365 star flags to protect his cave in the future. Moreover, the quality of these star flags is better than that for the demon emperor Jun.


    In a hundred years, Kunpeng refined several magic weapons from fenbaoyan and sorted out his own cultivation formula. His cultivation is stable in the middle of quasi sainthood, but he can''t cut off the evil body because the congenital treasure he obtained has not yet taken shape. As soon as the congenital treasure takes shape, he can quickly cut off the evil body.


    The method of cutting three corpses is sanctified. The good and evil corpses are the easiest to be cut off, because everyone has two thoughts of good and evil, as long as they find the right time. The method of cutting three corpses into saints requires three innate spiritual treasures. Most practitioners believe that the innate spiritual treasure is only used to repose their own thoughts. After cutting the corpse, the innate spiritual treasure can still be used. It is wrong for them to think so. In fact, cutting three corpses is based on the innate Lingbao, which is transformed into three corpse bodies to repose their own obsession. After the successful cutting of corpses, there will be no such Lingbao in the world.


    Although Kunpeng now has several innate spiritual treasures, which can be regarded as a rich man in the flood and famine, he uses the "Twelve Xuanshui Black Lotus" for good thoughts. His evil thoughts have the congenital treasure that has not yet been fully formed, and he cuts himself. Kunpeng is ready to use "36 sea God beads". Although the three corpses are innate Lingbao, they also need Lingbao to protect themselves. Kunpeng himself can use the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" which is the most valuable treasure of merit and virtue. The good corpse has the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag". The hateful corpse and self have no corresponding spiritual treasure. The evil corpse needs the treasure of killing and cutting. Because I have the power of 36 worlds, I need a heavy spiritual treasure.


    The rest of Kunpeng''s innate treasures are either of different properties or of different use. For example, the "reincarnation mirror", "Sun Moon essence wheel" and "qushanduo" are three innate spiritual treasures. The "reincarnation mirror" Kunpeng is ready to use it to seek the merits of six reincarnations. The two innate spiritual treasures "Sun Moon essence wheel" and "qushanduo" are incompatible with Kunpeng''s attributes.

 Chapter 27

    Kunpeng thought for a long time and sighed: "this method of cutting three corpses into Tao is the most expensive of the three great methods of becoming Tao. It seems that I have to think about getting some more Lingbao."


    After the demons left the lunar star, Kunpeng was also ready to leave the lunar star and stay away from the heaven. Before leaving, he called the enlightenment to him and said, "enlightenment, you are very talented. You have been practicing with the teacher for hundreds of years and have obtained the fruit of Xuanxian Taoism. Now the flood and chaos image has been completed. In order to give you self-protection, the teacher has prepared several spiritual treasures for you."


    The enlightenment asked suspiciously, "teacher, don''t you always disagree with the use of Lingbao? Why do you give Lingbao to your disciples today?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "I don''t agree with you to use Lingbao. I''m afraid I''m too dependent on Lingbao and waste my cultivation. Now the famine is about to chaos, and neither of the Lich and Lich families can escape this great disaster. Since you worship me as a teacher, I''ll think about your safety and let you get through this great disaster."


    Enlightenment was very excited when he heard Kunpeng''s words. He said excitedly, "the disciple is incompetent, which bothers the teacher."


    Kunpeng said, "in hundreds of years, you can cultivate the fruit of the mysterious fairy way. Being a teacher is very satisfied. You were one of the four spiritual monkeys in heaven and earth. You shouldn''t have been involved in this disaster, but because of the relationship between the teacher and you, how can you not plan for you?"


    Kunpeng took out two pieces of Lingbao from his body, namely "innate Qi belt" and "Xuanshui mask", and said to the Enlightenment: "This great disaster is the second largest disaster in the world. You can''t imagine the scale. These two innate spiritual treasures give you self-defense for the time being. The ''innate Qi belt'' forms a small space to trap the enemy, and the ''Xuanshui cover'' is a defense spiritual treasure. You are an ape and should like weapons such as sticks. I''ll refine another weapon such as sticks for you, which should enable you to cross I''ve been through this disaster. "


    Kunpeng said and handed the two congenital treasures to Wudao. After receiving the two congenital treasures, Wudao was very happy and hurriedly said, "thank you, teacher."


    Looking at the happy look of enlightenment, Kunpeng said, "you must remember that these two congenital spiritual treasures are only for your self-defense for the time being. Don''t use them to host the three corpses. When you get through this robbery, the master will take you back to the Beiming cave and replace you with a good Xiantian spiritual treasure to host the three corpses."

 Chapter 28

    The enlightenment asked suspiciously, "teacher, isn''t it just a congenital Lingbao to cut three corpses? These two congenital Lingbao are also of good quality. Why can''t they be used to cut three corpses?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "enlightenment, did you know this from the mouth of those demons?"


    The enlightenment said, "teacher Shengming, the disciples really learned about it from the demons who came to rehearse the ''Heavenly star array''?"


    Kunpeng said: "They only know what it is and don''t know what it is, and their understanding of the road is only superficial. According to their methods of cultivation, what they cut is only the pseudo three bodies, which have deviated from the root of the road, and it is difficult to become holy. The better the quality of the innate Lingbao, the stronger the strength of the three bodies. On the contrary, since these two innate Lingbao products are The quality is not very good. It is not suitable for cutting three corpses. "


    The enlightenment asked, "teacher, what kind of congenital Lingbao is most suitable for cutting three corpses?"


    Kunpeng said: "The best way to cut three corpses is to use the most precious congenital treasures, such as Tai Chi map and Pangu flag, followed by the best congenital spiritual treasures, such as Hetu and Luoshu. However, these two kinds of spiritual treasures are very rare, so it is more appropriate to use the top-grade congenital spiritual treasures. However, cutting three corpses also has requirements for congenital spiritual treasures. It is best to use defensive congenital spiritual treasures for good corpses and aggressive congenital spiritual treasures for evil corpses It''s best to be a neutral congenital treasure. Enlightenment is the teacher''s understanding of the method of cutting three corpses into Tao after listening to the Tao. It''s very important. Remember not to tell others. "


    The enlightenment said: "the disciple understands that there are so many requirements for the method of cutting three corpses into Tao. I don''t know how many corpses the teacher cut?"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s too early to tell you these things with your current cultivation accomplishments, but you must understand the secret of cutting three corpses into the Tao, which will make you less detours. Now you have cut good corpses, because the Lingbao used to repose evil thoughts has not yet taken shape, so although your cultivation accomplishments have reached the realm of cutting evil corpses, you haven''t cut evil thoughts."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s too early to tell you these things with your current cultivation accomplishments, but you must understand the secret of cutting three corpses into the Tao, which will make you less detours. Now you have cut good corpses, because the Lingbao used to repose evil thoughts has not yet taken shape, so although your cultivation accomplishments have reached the realm of cutting evil corpses, you haven''t cut evil thoughts."

 Chapter 29

    Kunpeng paused for a moment and said to the enlightenment, "OK, clean up and wait for me in front of the laurel tree."


    Kunpeng then returned to the demon master palace to pack up some of his belongings, and then came to the laurel tree. For a moment, enlightenment also packed everything and came to the laurel tree.


    I saw a three inch treasure tripod hanging from the laurel tree. This tripod was specially cast by the demon emperor Jun in order to refine the star flag. The whole is cast by the essence of Lihuo. It is a rare postnatal treasure. After the star flag was refined and made, it fell into the hands of Kunpeng. The demon emperor Jun didn''t want to make the relationship with Kunpeng too rigid, so he acquiesced in Kunpeng''s move.


    After Kunpeng got the tripod, he named it "Shenhuo tripod". The tripod is red and has nine dragon patterns, which is very exquisite. Although the tripod was cast by the essence of Lihuo, it was not perfect due to time constraints. Therefore, Kunpeng has been hanging it under the laurel tree to refine the tripod with the air of Taiyin and improve its quality.


    Kunpeng said to the enlightenment, "I''ll open the tripod refining device later. You should watch it carefully. How much you can understand depends on your own nature."


    With these words, Kun Peng took the "divine fire tripod" from the laurel tree and took it in his hand. Then he cut off a branch from the laurel tree with the congenital Lingbao "moon essence wheel" and put it away.


    The enlightenment asked suspiciously, "teacher, what''s the use of cutting this branch?"


    Kunpeng said, "this is for you to refine weapons."


    The enlightenment said, "teacher, are you right? You want to use this broken branch to refine the weapon?"


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said: "You really have no eyes to see that laurel is a broken branch. Although the laurel tree is not a congenital three great roots, it is not as bad as you think it is. It is the same level as the mulberry tree. It is not equal to the three great roots of a single plant. Without the best congenital Lingbao, you can''t cut off a branch from it. "


    The enlightenment asked suspiciously, "teacher, this laurel is so precious. Why didn''t anyone take it?"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s not that no one wants to take it. It''s mainly because the lunar star is the place of heaven. Most people don''t have the ability to take it, and those who have the ability don''t want to cause and effect with heaven for a small section of branches and buds, so no one has taken it all the time."


    The enlightenment asked again, "then why didn''t the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi come to take action."

 Chapter 30

    Kunpeng said, "both the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the demon emperor Jun are three legged gold and black. They are fire attributes. What''s the use of this laurel? Well, don''t ask so many questions. I''ll refine the weapon right away. Watch carefully. After I refine the weapon for you, we''ll leave the Taiyin star, go to the Terran residence and stay away from the heaven, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble."


    Kunpeng said that a stream of immortal yuan was input into the "divine fire tripod" from the palm of his hand. The "divine fire tripod" slowly rose from his hand. When it rose to about one meter high, the tripod began to rotate. Kunpeng raised his hand and shot a fairy yuan again. He only heard a low roar from the "divine fire tripod", and the "divine fire tripod" began to start.


    With the launch of the "divine fire tripod", Kunpeng''s immortal yuan poured into the "divine fire tripod" like a tide. In an instant, the "divine fire tripod" emitted a dazzling light. The tripod body began to vibrate violently and began to grow larger. The whole lunar star could see its dazzling brilliance.


    Finally, the "divine fire tripod" turned into a huge tripod more than five meters high, standing under the laurel tree¡® The fire from Nanming, which is emitted by the God of fire, is not likely to be suppressed by the essence of the moon, which is emanated from the laurel tree. I''m afraid that most of the stars will be covered by fire from Nanming.


    While laying down prohibitions to protect his disciples from enlightenment, Kunpeng operated Xianyuan to control the "divine fire tripod" and transform Nanming from fire.


    It was the first time to see the "divine fire tripod" refining utensils closely. Although it was protected by Kunpeng, he still felt the burning heat of Nanming from the fire emitted by the "divine fire tripod". After a while, he felt a little overwhelmed. At this time, he was so surprised that he quickly threw out the newly obtained congenital Lingbao "Xuanshui mask" to protect himself. In this way, he was only barely able to resist the heat emitted by the fire in Nanming. At this time, the enlightenment finally understood the gap between himself and the master.


    After about ten minutes, the "Shenhuo tripod" began to shrink, and soon the tripod body narrowed to about two meters. At the same time, the red brilliance of the tripod body also continued to shrink, and the temperature around it also dropped sharply.


    Kunpeng stood in front of the "divine fire tripod" and adjusted the tripod fire with his eyes closed. After more than ten minutes, the fire of the tripod completely shrank into the tripod, and the tripod was successfully opened. It was only to be refined.


    At this time, the Enlightenment was relieved. He wiped the sweat on his face and said, "teacher, this'' divine fire tripod ''is too powerful. It''s just a tripod that makes such a big noise."

 Chapter 31

    Kunpeng said, "it''s not that the ''divine fire tripod'' is powerful, but that I don''t fully master this tripod. Any Lingbao will return to simplicity and return to truth when it reaches the extreme. For example, the congenital treasure ''heaven and earth tripod'', even if you don''t fully master it, this will not happen when you open the tripod and refine tools. This is the quality gap."


    Kunpeng then took out the laurel branch, wrapped it in Xianyuan, and slowly put it into the "shenhuoding". Kunpeng carefully controlled the tripod fire, and then took out a group of star essence and put it into the tripod. This group of star essence was also left secretly when he refined the star flag. Later, Kunpeng played thousands of Yin Jue against the "divine fire tripod", which is the method to transform the tripod fire and start refining tools.


    After all this, Kunpeng said: "The first step is to purify the materials. Since the essence of stars has been refined once, I only purified the laurel branch this time, and then I played the magic formula of refining tools. This step is the most important. You can''t make a mistake in thousands of magic formulas, otherwise the refined magic tools are also inferior. After that, we just need to wait quietly, and Lingbao can become pregnant. This step takes a long time Over time, the longer it takes to refine Lingbao with better quality. "


    The enlightenment asked, "teacher, this'' divine fire tripod ''can emit such a powerful flame when it is opened. Can it be used as an attack Lingbao?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "I''m glad you have this idea. You think it''s right. This'' divine fire tripod ''can not only refine weapons, but also destroy tripod fire to attack. In fact, most Dan tripods have this function. Because its body is the essence of fire, its quality is very high. It''s a top-grade postnatal Lingbao, which is better than ordinary congenital Lingbao. It''s useless to keep it for the teacher, etc After refining the vessel, this tripod will be given to you. "


    The enlightenment quickly said, "thank you, teacher."


    Kunpeng said, "don''t hurry to thank you as a teacher. There is a saying that a teacher should pay attention to you. Although Lingbao is good, it doesn''t miss its own cultivation. Only its own cultivation is strong, it is really strong."


    The enlightenment said, "teacher, please rest assured that the disciples will not miss their practice."


    Kunpeng said, "you can understand that the quality of the refining materials is very high. It may be possible to refine a top-grade acquired Lingbao. It will take about ten days to breed this Lingbao."

 Chapter 32

    Ten days passed quickly for practitioners. As soon as the ten days came, Kunpeng played the formula of taking out the Dharma. In an instant, the "divine fire tripod" emitted a dazzling red light and a low roar sounded. The roar was strong and weak. Looking from a distance, the "shenhuoding" seemed to change from red to gold, and then to purple.


    Ten days passed quickly for practitioners. As soon as the ten days came, Kunpeng played the formula of taking out the Dharma. In an instant, the "divine fire tripod" emitted a dazzling red light and a low roar sounded. The roar was strong and weak. Looking from a distance, the "shenhuoding" seemed to change from red to gold, and then to purple.


    The printing formula in his hand is constantly changing. Each immortal yuan is shot into the "divine fire tripod". Each time a immortal yuan is shot, the "divine fire tripod" responds and emits a thunder. The faster Kunpeng''s formula is, the more dense the thunder is. After the last formula was played, Li Qiang made a loud noise, and the whole alchemy field was silent.


    From the violent roar, he suddenly calmed down, which made him feel a strange feeling in his heart, as if heaven and earth suddenly stopped running, which made people uneasy. A burst of beautiful music sounded gently, and I couldn''t help but open my eyes and look at the "Shenhuo tripod". I saw colorful lights flying out of the tripod mouth around a red tripod cover.


    At daybreak, it was dark, followed by another light, and the whole sky became fiery red.


    The enlightenment stared at the sky and sighed: "Alas, the clouds and clouds have changed. Even heaven knows that Lingbao is going to be born."


    A large red cloud suddenly appeared in the sky, forming a huge vortex. A large black hole in the center of the vortex was aimed at the mouth of the "divine fire tripod".


    The Taoist priest could not help but change his color. He said uncertainly, "how can there be a natural disaster in refining utensils?"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng looked up at the sky and said excitedly, "it seems like a great disaster. I didn''t expect that the quality of this refining tool is so good. It seems that it should be a top-grade postnatal treasure!"


    The red clouds began to rotate rapidly, and dark cyan ripples swam through the clouds.


    Then, Kunpeng said with some worry: "the Lingbao that was born this time must be extraordinary. If it is not well protected, even if it is successfully bred, the Lingbao will be destroyed by the natural disaster, and the people who refine the utensils will be badly hurt."

 Chapter 33

    The breeding of Lingbao must be done at one go. At this time, Kunpeng can''t stop anyway.


    The great heavenly robbery is generally rare. It belongs to material robbery, also known as fairy robbery. It is a test of spiritual things by heaven, just like the heavenly robbery caused by practitioners breaking through the realm.


    Kunpeng shouted, "enlightenment, get out of here. You can''t resist this great disaster."


    Enlightenment understood that this situation was not something that a little Xuanxian could resist. So he quickly retreated to the demon master palace to avoid the threat of heaven robbery.


    When the clouds in the sky sent out a terrible turquoise, the tripod cover on the divine fire tripod rose into the sky, and a dazzling color light rushed straight into the sky. Kunpeng made a golden light curtain with immortal yuan power and held the tripod cover.


    I''ve never seen heaven''s calamity appear in refining tools. I''m very excited. This is rare in my life. Besides, I can see how Kunpeng resists heaven''s calamity. He wanted to look close, but he was afraid of being affected and affecting Kunpeng''s refining, so he was in a very contradictory mood.


    Suddenly, a dark blue thunderbolt fell from the sky and crashed into the prohibition. In a moment, the dazzling flash lit up the sky. Because the prohibition was arranged by Kunpeng himself, under the full operation of Kunpeng, this thunderbolt was unequivocally blocked.


    Then another green awn cleaved down. The first two thunderbolts seemed to be just a test first. Kunpeng stopped the two thunders without much effort.


    The sky suddenly became more gloomy, and the clouds rolled and stirred. After a burst of roar like a drum, countless dark blue thunderbolts fell from the sky.


    Although the Enlightenment was beyond the scope of the great robbery, the dark blue thunderbolt falling in the sky still made him feel unbearable. He seemed to feel that his soul was about to be shaken out.


    The great robbery is destructive to all gods. The Enlightenment itself is a practitioner. Although the great robbery is not aimed at him, the falling blue thunderbolt can also affect him.


    Dark blue thunderbolts flickered like twisted snake bodies, the earth trembled violently, the sky seemed to be burning, and a very good smell floated in the air, which was a strong fragrance of Dan.


    Kunpeng stared at the "shenhuoding" intently and dared not distract himself from watching. At this time, his state of mind was very peaceful, and he only wanted to do his best. As for what quality Lingbao could be refined, he didn''t care too much.


    The dark blue thunderbolt cleaved by the great sky robbery broke through the three-layer prohibition laid by Kunpeng in a row. Such a terrible thunderbolt made Kunpeng feel cold. Fortunately, he had calmed down in a moment, and then laid another layer of prohibition.


    After the sky robbery broke one layer of prohibition, Kunpeng laid another layer. Although it consumed a lot of fairy Qi, it could barely keep up with the bombardment of thunderbolt.


    At this time, the great robbery seemed crazy, as if it was going to destroy the whole earth. The enlightenment watched in horror in the demon master''s palace. The place where the "divine fire tripod" was located was like an erupting crater. The flames, lightning and roar continued one after another, as if the sky was about to fall down.

 Chapter 34

    Kunpeng clearly felt that Lingbao was about to be conceived. He knew that Lingbao was the most difficult to collect once it was born. He had to use Xianyuan to fix it. Because of this, he only resisted the great robbery with prohibition. If he can''t stop the great robbery, his end will be very miserable. First of all, the gestating Lingbao will be damaged, and then it will be hurt by the natural disaster.


    Suddenly, the dark blue thunderbolt stopped, and the whole earth was calm, but this calm made people feel very uneasy. The clouds in the sky became like thick ink, as if a huge black lead was hanging overhead. The place where the "shenhuoding" was located made a slight "crack" sound, which was particularly shocking in the silence.


    Seeing this, Kun Peng was surprised and thought to himself, "no, it''s like Xuanyin Gangsha and Youming Yinfeng that destroy everything."


    Kunpeng quickly took out the innate Lingbao "Sun Moon essence wheel", and the Sun Essence wheel turned into a barrier to guard the "divine fire tripod". The most powerful Xuanyin Gangsha appeared.


    At the same time, the "divine fire tripod" emits a colorful glow, and a red glow rises from the tripod mouth of the "divine fire tripod". It seems that Lingbao is about to be successfully bred, and the tripod fire has begun to refine its quality.


    Kunpeng held back the excitement in his heart. On the one hand, he commanded to hold the tripod cover with the light curtain transformed by Xianyuan, and on the other hand, he pinched the strange printing formula, which was the last collection formula used to refine the device.


    In an instant, a golden light mass the size of a face rushed up again, which was the light emitted by Lingbao''s upcoming formation.


    At this time, Kunpeng was a little nervous. He was also the first time to see the great disaster caused by refining utensils. He was not even sure whether it was a great disaster, but he knew what Xuanyin Gangsha was.


    In the blood River, there is a place where this kind of Gangsha is specially generated. That is where the reincarnation of the earth incarnation of the later zuwu empress is. It is very dangerous. Kunpeng knows the power of Gang Sha well. As long as he doesn''t fall continuously, he can resist it.


    The black cloud rolled rapidly. Suddenly, a black thing flew down from the black cloud. As soon as it came into contact with the prohibition, it emitted a green and faint light, and the surrounding scenery was blue and purple.


    After a brief meal, the first layer of prohibition broke into countless small light spots and splashed like a boulder into a charcoal fire.


    Kunpeng took a breath when he saw it, and the prohibitions on the second and third floors were broken immediately. Kunpeng can''t help feeling numb on his scalp. This great disaster is really terrible.


    Kunpeng pushed up with the Sun Essence wheel recklessly. The light curtain transformed by the Sun Essence wheel blocked the Xuanyin Gangsha outside. However, he only protected the "divine fire tripod", and he couldn''t care about everything outside.


    With the protection of the Sun Essence wheel, Kunpeng was relieved at last.


    The Sun Essence wheel withstood some of the Xuanyin Gangsha, and the rest fell near the "divine fire tripod", but fortunately, it was blocked by Laurel and did not suffer much damage.

 Chapter 35

    The ground shook suddenly, then calmed down, and then a wave of Xuanyin Gangsha came down in the sky.


    After a long time, Kunpeng felt powerless. Although he could resist the past as long as he blocked a heavy blow from heigang, the falling heigang made him feel unsustainable. That kind of pressure is not what ordinary people can experience. The worst thing is that he can only resist and can''t avoid, which makes him consume a lot of cents and can''t slow down for a moment.


    It seems that God is jealous and angry. This time, Tianjiang heigang falls bigger and faster, and even the nearby laurel is shrouded in it. Kunpeng struggled to support, and the Sun Essence wheel was shining like a pearl in the dark.


    At this time, Kunpeng understood a little. It seemed that as long as the "shenhuoding" improved the quality of Lingbao once, there would be Xuanyin Gangsha falling. He reluctantly blocked the second black gang and watched the black cloud above his head spread a silver ripple, rippling like the ripples on the lake. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said, "the dark wind!"


    Netherworld Yin is a very powerful wind, which often occurs at the same time as Xuanyin Gangsha. This thing is pervasive, which is difficult to resist and impossible to prevent. Before he finished, there was a sharp whistling sound in the sky.


    The silver wires in the black clouds form spiral ripples, like raindrops falling on the water, spreading in circles, and gradually forming a tornado like silver funnel. With the sharp roar, they quickly extend to the "divine fire tripod".


    Seeing this, Kunpeng was shocked and spewed out several cents. The light curtain emitted by the Sun Essence wheel changed from dim to bright again.


    The netherworld wind was like a huge funnel, the upper end was close to the black cloud, and the sharp corner at the lower end was pierced on the shield refined by Kunpeng that day, sending out bursts of frightening screams.


    Such a huge destructive power was forcibly blocked by Kunpeng. This power stunned the enlightenment in the distance and felt the profound cultivation of the teacher again.


    At this time, Kunpeng was worried. He obviously accelerated the release of the collection and printing formula.


    Kunpeng wrapped the "divine fire tripod" with a light mass formed by Xianyuan. He suddenly noticed that it was extremely cold inside the tripod. Across the "Shenhuo tripod", he could feel a cold air, and at the same time, there was a cold fragrance, which was refreshing.


    Kun Peng understands that this is the Lingbao produced by the "divine fire tripod". It looks good quality and keeps the essence of laurel completely.


    At this time, the netherworld Yin wind mixed with Xuanyin Gangsha roared down. Kunpeng suddenly found it difficult to collect the Lingbao. He had released the formula for collecting it, but the Lingbao ran around like a living creature.


    Kunpeng tried his best to control xianyuanli to surround the "divine fire tripod" so that Lingbao would not have a chance to escape.


    Suddenly, the Sun Essence wheel burst into dazzling brilliance. When the nether Yin wind collided with the Sun Essence wheel, the Gangsha caught in the Yin wind also fell at the same time. The combination of two different attacks was too terrible. Kunpeng couldn''t help humming, and the light curtain of the Sun Essence wheel exploded.


    At the same time, a purple golden light flew out of the "divine fire tripod". Kunpeng''s moon essence wheel, which had been prepared for a long time, turned into a lightning to stop it. At this point, the refining of the weapon was completed.


    I saw that the light turned into a three foot long stick shaped treasure, with the thickness of duck eggs, the color is light purple gold, the stick body is starlit, and there are four hoops tightly wound on both ends, slightly protruding from the stick surface. The shape is very simple.

 Chapter 36

    The loud noise caused by Kunpeng''s treasure refining startled the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, who were arranging the "Celestial Star array" in the sky. They immediately ordered someone to monitor everything on the lunar star and want to know what Kunpeng was doing.


    Kunpeng didn''t expect such a big noise from the refining device. He took the Lingbao and said, "enlightenment, as a teacher, this refining has disturbed the heaven. Let''s leave quickly before they arrive."


    Kunpeng then put away the "divine fire tripod", and then forcibly extracted half of the laurel origin, led the enlightenment to leave the Taiyin star and go to the wasteland.


    When he came to the Terran residence, Kunpeng hurriedly took out the refined Lingbao and carefully observed the quality of the Lingbao. For a moment, he nodded with satisfaction.


    Just listen, he said: "Enlightenment, you''re lucky. I thought it would be good if you could refine a top-grade postnatal treasure. I didn''t expect to be able to practice a low-grade postnatal treasure. Although it''s only a low-grade postnatal treasure, it''s not inferior to the middle-grade postnatal treasure, and it''s even better in attack. This treasure weighs about ten thousand kilograms. It can be as big as you want after refining. It''s very suitable for you ¡£¡±


    Kunpeng then gave the innate treasure in his hand to the eldest disciple for enlightenment. Then he took out the "divine fire tripod" and gave it to the enlightenment. Although the "divine fire tripod" is good, it is useless to Kunpeng. It''s better to defend himself for the disciples.


    The Taoist priest excitedly took over the "divine fire tripod" and the stick shaped congenital treasure, and hurriedly said, "thank you for giving me the treasure."


    Kunpeng waved his hand and said, "well, you''d better give that congenital Lingbao a name first!"


    Tao said, "this treasure is made from laurel and star essence. It is called" the moon and the moon needle ".


    Kunpeng said, "to understand the Tao, I''ll give you these innate treasures. You''re good at sacrificing and refining. I still have something to do. It''s inconvenient to stay here for a long time. You can take my place and protect the Terran here."


    The enlightenment nodded and said, "I will obey you and protect the safety of the Terran."


    Kunpeng asked his good disciple to leave the Terran residence and wander around in the flood wasteland. He had only one purpose for this trip, that is, to catch the opportunity to seek merit for himself before the reincarnation of the local incarnation of the empress of the zuwu.


    Kung Fu pays off. At the foot of Buzhou mountain, Kunpeng meets the land behind the ancestral witches. Although the two families of witches fight constantly, Kunpeng has never intervened in the struggle between the two families. Then the land is the kindest place in the center of the twelve ancestral witches, so there is no conflict between the two when they meet.


    Kunpeng took the initiative to come forward and said, "I''ve seen Houtu Taoist friends. I don''t know why they are meditating here?"


    The ancestral witch Houtu said, "due to the struggle between the two Lich families, the vast land has been damaged, and countless creatures have been destroyed. Their souls have no place to return. I want to seek a life for them so that they can have a place to live, but I don''t know where to start."

 Chapter 37

    Kunpeng said with admiration, "the later Taoist friends have this love, which makes Kunpeng admire very much. The struggle between the Lich and the Lich has indeed caused boundless disaster to the flood. Under such great karma, the Qi of the Lich and the Lich will be greatly damaged. If this goes on, I''m afraid the Lich and the Lich will be in danger of extinction."


    Zuwu Houtu said reluctantly, "what the Lich Master said is very true. After the last fight, the two Lich families have been in the same situation as fire and water, and there is no possibility of reconciliation. The fight between the two families has greatly damaged the morale of both sides. Empress Nuwa has become a saint. Although she has damaged the morale of the Lich family, it is not a big problem. Compared with the Lich family, our Lich family is far from the Lich family. If you are not careful, you will destroy the family."


    Kunpeng said: "although empress Nuwa is a saint, it is impossible to completely keep the demon family. Under the leadership of a madman like emperor Taiyi, the demon family will come to no good end."


    The empress looked at Kunpeng and asked, "I don''t know if the demon master is not in heaven, but why is he here?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "the Taoist friends of the later earth are joking. It''s not easy to keep my life. Although I''m a demon teacher, I always have no position in the heaven because I don''t agree with the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor."


    Zuwu Houtu asked suspiciously, "it''s not that I don''t believe in Taoist friends, but this time is too incredible. The demon master was granted by the demon emperor Jun himself. How can you disagree?"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s no wonder the later Taoist friends don''t believe it. The main reason for the disagreement between me and the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is too arrogant, coupled with some special reasons, which leads to today''s situation."


    When Kunpeng said this, he paused for a moment and thought, "the way of heaven is destined to incarnate six ways. I''d better give her one or two early and get some merit so as not to have a long dream at night."


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng couldn''t help saying, "it''s not too difficult for Houtu Taoist friends to set up a place for these souls. As long as they establish the six samsara, they can solve all the problems."


    Houtu asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I don''t know what is the six samsara? Can you explain one or two?"


    Kunpeng said: "The six ways are the way of heaven, the way of humanity, the way of Asura, the way of beast, the way of hungry ghost and the way of hell. Among them, the upper three are the three good ways, because there are few causes and consequences; the lower three are the three evil ways, because their operations are heavy, so there are no six ways for all beings who sink into segmented life and death. The so-called reincarnation refers to going back and forth, like the rotation of wheels, in these six ways It is called the six paths of reincarnation. "


    After listening to Kunpeng''s words, Houtu asked, "how can we distinguish these six samsaras? Can we let them choose the way casually?"

 Chapter 38

    Kunpeng said: "How can this be possible? If you let them choose the path at will, the world will be in chaos. The soul must decide which path to enter based on the cause and effect of his life. Those with heavy cause and effect must enter the hell path, be punished and wash away the cause and effect karma before they can reincarnate; those with light cause and effect karma must also enter the hungry ghost path, Ashura path, and can return to reincarnation without cause and effect karma; because of fruit karma Those with the lightest power should enter the animal and plant path, reincarnate, get rid of causal karma and return to humanity. All creatures have cause and effect. As long as they are not contaminated with causal karma, they can reincarnate humanity, so as to achieve the rotation of the heavenly way and get rid of the mortal body. If they do good deeds from generation to generation, they will be good at the world, or the shade of merit and virtue of others. When reincarnating the heavenly way, they will enjoy all kinds of blessings, wealth and wealth in the world Small things can make a king. "


    Houtu said, "if this is true, all living beings and spirits will have a destination in the future."


    It seems that Houtu has seen the feat of six samsara standing between heaven and earth and doing causal samsara. So he made up his mind to build this six samsara. He asked: "I want to build this six samsara. I hope Taoist Kunpeng can tell me how to do it."


    Kunpeng heard the speech and said sadly, "Houtu Taoist friends, if you want to build these six reincarnations, you need to pay a great price. Are you sure you want to build these six reincarnations?"


    Looking at Kunpeng''s gloomy expression, Houtu knew that it was difficult to build the six paths of reincarnation. She might have to pay a great price, but she was determined to build the six paths of reincarnation to protect the world.


    Just listen to her say: "although Kunpeng Taoist friend is frank, I must establish these six samsara, even if I have to exchange my life for it!"


    As soon as Houtu''s words fell, a dark yellow Qi came down from the void and hid into her body. This is the oath of Daodao''s feeling Houtu. It shows the supreme power of Daodao and wants to help Houtu. Houtu only feels that the cultivation has soared, and the once strange realm of saints is within reach. Gradually, she feels that she seems to have the strength of saints, but her strength The realm still stays in the quasi religious major, without any change.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng understood that this was the heaven''s way, which recognized the oath of zuwu Houtu, so he said, "since the earth Taoist friends have decided to do this, I''ll say it straight. If you want to establish the six samsara, you must turn the body into the six samsara like Pangu, but if you do so, you will die."


    When Kunpeng said this, he looked around, and some didn''t dare to look back.


    Because it was Houtu''s own choice, she didn''t blame Kunpeng. Instead, she said, "Houtu thanks Kunpeng for his advice."


    Kunpeng felt a little embarrassed when Hou Tu said this, and then said, "since the Tu Taoist friends can give up themselves for the sake of all living beings in the wilderness, the poor Taoist friends can also help them. I have a congenital spiritual treasure that can replace the incarnation reincarnation of the Taoist friends or protect the life of the Taoist friends. However, the nature of the six reincarnations is Yin, which can be established in the dark sea of blood."


    Kunpeng then took out the best congenital treasure "reincarnation mirror". It turned out that he didn''t intend to give up this treasure, but when he saw that the land behind him was so kind, he couldn''t bear to do his part.

 Chapter 39

    Speaking of the sea of blood in the nether world, it has a great origin. On that day, after the great God Pangu opened the sky and fell, the air became wind and cloud, the sound was thunder, the sweat became rain and dew, the left eye was the sun, the right eye was the moon, the hair became stars, the blood was rivers, the teeth became gold and stone, and the essence was Pearl and jade, but the stomach turned into a sea of blood. The blood in the sea was unknown for hundreds of millions of miles. The blood waves were rolling, the fish and shrimp were not happy, and the birds and insects were not there, All the evil spirits of heaven and earth gathered here, and the people in the wilderness called it the netherworld blood sea.


    The Youming Blood Sea absorbs the most turbid and poisonous killing Qi and Youming dead Qi between heaven and earth after Pangu opened heaven and earth. No matter people, immortals, ghosts, witches and Demons fall into it, they will be polluted, damaged and extremely vicious. However, the way of creation is mysterious and unusual. In the dark sea of blood, a great god named the ancestor of the Styx river was born.


    At the time of his birth, he had two inborn Lingbao with him. One was "Twelve product industry fire red lotus", which was transformed by "chaotic green lotus". After sacrifice, he was protected by blood lotus. Even the inborn Lingbao was difficult to break its defense; In addition, they are a pair of swords called "Yuantu" and "a bi". They are a pair of innate spiritual treasures and are killing tools. Killing is not related to cause and effect. The quality is the same as that of the four immortal killing swords, but there is no corresponding array diagram, so it is much worse than the four immortal killing swords.


    After the ancestor of Styx was bred from the sea of blood, he once heard Zu Hongjun preach in the Zixiao palace. When Zixiao palace preached, the cultivation of Styx was still low. Seeing that Zixiao palace was full of experts, the ancestor of Styx felt that his cultivation was not as high as others, so he always kept a low profile. Every time he listened to the Tao, he always hurried between the sea of blood and Zixiao palace. He didn''t talk about relatives, fight for corners of his mouth, or deal with other people. He just wanted to learn Hongjun fortune Avenue and become a saint.


    The ancestor of Styx river is also a man of great power. His cultivation has reached the holy realm. He was low-key and knew that the famine was a land of right and wrong. Especially after empress Nuwa became holy, the demon family was once again the most powerful in the famine. The ancestor of Styx River didn''t leave the sea of blood at all. He understood the avenue in the sea of blood all day. The Youming blood sea is rare for people and animals. Therefore, the ancestors of the Styx River lived a very comfortable life.


    I don''t know how long ago, the ancestor of Styx found that there were many living souls in the sea of blood. There were people fighting every day in the wilderness, and countless dead souls. These souls had no destination. They were either taken to refine magic weapons or wandered between heaven and earth. Many evil spirits were attracted by the evil spirit of heaven and earth emitted from the sea of blood, and sank into the ground one after another to the darkest and filthy place between heaven and earth. But these souls were attracted to the dark blood sea by the evil spirit of heaven and earth, but they couldn''t get away anymore. They were enslaved by the evil spirit in the blood sea day and night.

 Chapter 40

    At first, Styx had no idea about these ghosts and allowed them to roam freely in the sea of blood. Since empress Nuwa made people out of earth and became holy, he got inspiration from it. He wanted to imitate Nuwa to make people and create birth spirits with ghosts in the sea of blood, so as to obtain the supreme good fortune.


    Styx gets along with ghosts day and night and knows them very well. After many attempts, although he failed, he also had ideas. One day, in his boredom, he took the water at the bottom of the nether Blood Sea as the shape, injected the living soul, and created a new species that had never appeared in the wilderness. The ancestor of the Styx river called that species Asura. The Asura men are ferocious, tall and ferocious, but the women are gorgeous and demonic. However, the Asura people can''t reproduce like the flood and famine nationalities. Fortunately, there are people fighting and fighting every day in the wilderness. Countless souls die, and the ancestors of Styx don''t care. Styx gained creation merit and virtue, and his cultivation soared. Soon he reached the quasi holy state.


    Kunpeng accompanied zuwu Houtu to the dark sea of blood. Along the way, Houtu saw that the souls of the dead had no place to return. He felt that they were very poor and was more determined to incarnate the six samsara.


    When she was close to the netherworld blood sea, she saw that the souls around her were floating to a place, and the earth behind the zuwu followed her. She wanted to see what happened. She didn''t expect that these souls came to the netherworld blood sea.


    She saw the Styx River wantonly collecting living souls in the sea of blood, which made Houtu feel bored. She looked at the struggling ghosts in the sea of blood and looked sad. Looking around, I saw a scene of ghosts crying and wolves howling in the sea of blood, which was very miserable and frightening.


    Seeing such a sad scene, Houtu couldn''t help getting angry and said to the Styx River, "I''ve seen the Taoist friends of the Styx river. Can you let go of these souls in the face of Houtu?"


    At this time, when Styx was angry about the success of creation but failed to sanctify him, he heard the noise of the backland on it, which made him even more angry. The river Styx created the Asura family. Although it did not make him holy, it also made him great progress in cultivation, so he had less scruples. The Styx river came out and saw the backland. They had a quarrel and began to fight.


    After receiving the merits and virtues of creation, the ancestors of Styx advanced by leaps and bounds. In the middle of the quasi Saint period, they also had the defense of "Twelve product industry fire and red lotus", and the main attack of Yuan Tu a bi double swords, which was far more powerful than the later land. Moreover, the two fought on the sea of blood, which made him occupy the right place and greatly increased his power. Fortunately, Houtu is the ancestral Witch of the earth. Although it is not the ancestral witch best at fighting, it is good at defense and recovery. Houtu shows the real body of the ancestral witch. With its extremely strong body, it is equal to the fight of the Styx river for a time.

 Chapter 41

    When Styx gets angry, it makes a big deal. Kunpeng was worried that he had no chance to end the cause and effect with the Styx river. Now the Styx river came to the door by itself.


    After the fall of Pangu''s great God, the original God became Sanqing, and most of his blood essence became twelve ancestral witches. The witches were born to communicate the vitality of heaven and earth, and their flesh was extremely strong. Among them, the later earth was the ancestral Witches of the central earth, who inherited the generous and merciful character of the earth. They were not as brave and ruthless as other ancestral witches, but were kind-hearted people. Over time, she lost in the struggle.


    Kunpeng saw that the backland was fighting with the Styx River and fell into the wind. Under the pressure of the Styx River, he retreated step by step. Now he was born and waved to the Styx river. At the same time, he said, "Styx, don''t be crazy in the future. Watch it!"


    Seeing that Kun Peng came to the netherworld blood sea with his backland, Styx River intervened in the struggle between himself and his backland, so he couldn''t help being vigilant. He hurriedly said, "well, you Kunpeng, don''t accept blessings in heaven, but collude with the witch family to make trouble in the dark sea of blood. Aren''t you afraid that the demon emperor Jun will take your life after he knows it?"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "Styx, you''d better plan for yourself. You don''t have to worry about my business. If you know what to think, you''ll be obedient, or today will be your death."


    Styx hurriedly pushed back the land, and then said to Kunpeng, "Kunpeng, don''t deceive people too much. Aren''t you afraid to provoke unnecessary enemies to the demon family?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "It''s my own business. It has nothing to do with the demon clan. You don''t have to threaten me with this. If you knew today, why did you forget who took advantage of the danger of others and took away my booty. Originally, I came here only to help the later Taoist friends establish the six paths of reincarnation, and I didn''t want to end the cause and effect with you. I didn''t expect you to dare to risk the world and stop the latter Taoist friends from acting. That''s what I''m going to do Heaven can do evil, but man can''t live if he does evil. "


    Styx angrily said, "Kunpeng, you have a big voice. I want to see who died today!"


    The Styx river said that countless blood gods were summoned from the dark blood sea. These blood gods were sacrificed and refined by the Styx River Based on the origin of the blood sea. All blood gods are equivalent to the life of the Styx river. As long as there is a blood god, the Styx River can be reborn by the body, that is to say, if the blood sea does not dry, the Styx river will not die.


    Knowing the interests of the blood god son, Kunpeng said to the later earth: "Houtu Taoist friend, it seems that if we don''t solve the Styx River, we can''t establish the six samsara here. The Styx river was originally transformed by a trace of dirty blood of Pangu, and the Youming blood sea is his nest. Now he occupies the right place. You will contain those blood gods later, and I will deal with the Styx River himself. I also take this opportunity to end the cause and effect with him."

 Chapter 42

    Zuwu Houtu just learned the interests of the Styx River, so he nodded and agreed to Kunpeng''s proposal.


    Styx understood that the separation of the blood God alone could not resist the joint attack of Kunpeng and the Houtu, so he clenched his teeth and summoned the good corpse blood lotus he had just cut out. Although Styx had the cultivation of the middle period of quasi sainthood, his good corpse was forcibly cut out with the "Twelve product industry fire red lotus" by virtue of merit. It was not perfect at all. It was very dangerous for him to do so.


    Seeing the good corpse cut off by the Styx River, Kunpeng sneered: "Styx River, your three corpses are really special. There are two expressions of good and evil on one face. Such three corpses are unprecedented. I want to ask you, is this a good corpse or a bad corpse?"


    The Styx river was flushed with Kunpeng''s words. Because the Styx river itself is transformed by a trace of blood from Pangu, its evil thoughts are too heavy. Generally speaking, it is difficult to cut off the good corpse. However, the Styx River forcibly cuts off the good corpse by creating the merits and virtues obtained by the Asura family. This is very unfavorable to his future practice. If he has no chance to become a saint in his life, his cultivation can only stay in the middle of quasi saint.


    In the middle of the quasi holy period, two corpses could have been cut off. Although the mana of the Styx river is enough, there is no state in the middle of the quasi holy period. In addition, he has just cut off a good corpse and has not had time to consolidate his cultivation. Kunpeng and the afterland have arrived, so he has not had time to cut out the evil corpse.


    The Styx river was said to be angry by Kunpeng. The body and the good corpse attacked Kunpeng together and wanted to cut Kunpeng down here. His blood god was fighting with the empress of zuwu to contain the empress and prevent him from helping Kunpeng.


    The action of Styx coincided with the plan discussed between Houtu and Kunpeng. Houtu cooperated with the performance of Styx and fought with the blood god separately without disturbing his fight with Kunpeng.


    The body of the Styx river holds Yuantu and a bi. The two swords are like dragons. They fly up and down and attack Kunpeng fiercely. His good corpse holds a red congenital gourd and sprinkles red sand all over the sky, enveloping the whole sea of blood. The origin of this gourd is not simple. It was born from the gourd vine of the three congenial Linggen. It has great power and can capture the soul. It was originally owned by Hongyun. When Hongyun blew himself up and seriously injured Kunpeng, Styx took the opportunity to take the gourd away. This is the root of the resentment between Styx and Kunpeng.


    In the face of the attack from the body of the Styx River and the good corpse, Kunpeng took out the innate Lingbao "reincarnation mirror" to protect himself, and from time to time destroyed the unique reincarnation light of the "reincarnation mirror" to attack the good corpse of the Styx river. Under the light of reincarnation, ordinary immortals will be beaten down and burned by karma. The good corpse of the Styx river was cut out reluctantly. Once illuminated by the light of reincarnation, he felt a strong suction and wanted to suck him into the nine secluded places.

 Chapter 43

    As soon as the "reincarnation mirror" came out, the good corpse of the Styx river was beaten by Kunpeng without fighting back. It was only protected by the "Twelve product industry fire red lotus". The situation was very dangerous. If you were not careful, you might be killed. Styx was also very anxious, but he couldn''t help Kunpeng for a moment, so he had to worry.


    Kunpeng doesn''t want to kill the good corpse of Styx river. The reason why he slammed the good corpse of Styx river is that he wants the Styx River to throw a rat repellent weapon and doesn''t dare to intimidate him too much, so that he can have the opportunity to seize the two congenital swords in the hands of Styx river.


    Styx doesn''t know what Kunpeng wants. He can only be led by Kunpeng. After a long war, the good corpse of Styx is more and more bad and is already in danger. Once the good corpse is killed, Styx will be miserable. His cultivation will fall by at least one third. It''s hard to say whether he can keep the cultivation of quasi saint.


    In any case, the Styx river could not let Kunpeng kill his good corpse, so it launched a fierce campaign to destroy the two killing swords of "Yuantu" and "a bi" in order to solve the danger of good corpses.


    Seeing that the river Styx was in his mind, Kun Peng knew that the time had come. He quickly turned the long-standing "Sun Essence wheel" into a light curtain, covered the "Yuantu" and "a nose" swords, and quickly cut off the connection between the two swords and the river Styx. At the same time, the "moon essence wheel" was struck out like lightning and cut on the river Styx.


    Styx never thought that Kunpeng had such a deep mind. When he was unprepared, he was hit by the "moon essence wheel" and suffered heavy losses immediately¡® Yuan Tu and a bi swords are the lifeblood of the Styx river. He recklessly rushed back to the light curtain transformed by the "Sun Essence wheel". Under the condition of almost self mutilation, he finally broke through the defense of the "Sun Essence wheel" and made contact with the two swords.


    Kunpeng deliberately arranged all this, how could he let Styx easily recapture two treasures from each other. As soon as he gave up his attack on the good corpse in the Styx River, the "reincarnation mirror" in his hand turned and sent out a lightning strike at the Styx River, while the "moon essence wheel" in the air hit the "a nose" like a dragon. With a flash of body shape, Kun Peng quickly took "a bi" in his hand. When he wanted to capture "Yuantu" again, Styx had already incorporated this sword into his body.


    Seeing that the situation was over, the Styx river could not help but retreat from the center of the earth. His good corpse took the opportunity to escape back to the sea of blood when Kunpeng attacked his body, which relieved his heart a lot.

 Chapter 44

    Kunpeng was also very happy when he took the "a-bi sword" in his hand. Now he no longer had to worry about evil corpses. There was no Lingbao. The "a-bi sword" was originally a sword for killing evil corpses. It was very suitable for evil corpses. Although he only captured "a-bi" and did not take the "Yuan Tu" together, it was not easy to achieve this result.


    Looking at the smiling face of Kunpeng, Styx was very angry, but he couldn''t help Kunpeng. He understood that it was difficult to recapture a nose when it fell into Kunpeng''s hands, so he angrily said: "Kunpeng, you are cruel today, but don''t be complacent too early. Lao Zu didn''t believe you could be so lucky all the time."


    Kunpeng sneered, "Styx, what''s the use of saying so much? We''ll fight again if we have the ability."


    Styx gave Kunpeng a hard look, then snorted coldly, turned around and ran back to the sea of blood.


    Kunpeng turned to zuwu Houtu and said, "Taoist friend of Houtu, the Styx river has been hurt by me. You can''t expect to recover without a thousand years. You''d better take this opportunity to establish the six paths of reincarnation, so that he won''t stop it after he''s hurt. My ''reincarnation mirror'' is related to the six paths of reincarnation and can help you." Kunpeng said and gave the ''reincarnation mirror'' to Houtu.


    Empress zuwu has seen the power of this precious mirror and knows that it is a rare congenital treasure. Kunpeng can give it to her, which shows its sincerity. She took over the mirror, carefully checked it, understood the function of the mirror, and felt it. Houtu said, "this'' reincarnation mirror ''is really extraordinary. It can''t build six reincarnations just by itself. It also needs me to turn into six reincarnations, but with it, I can keep a trace of vitality. Maybe this is the arrangement of God for me!"


    Houtu is determined to incarnate the six samsara, but it is the induction of heaven and earth. The netherworld Blood Sea churned for a while, but it didn''t roll up the huge waves. Instead, the whole river seemed to beat like a burst. The river Styx, which was injured in the blood sea, was shocked. The result of Qu finger calculation made him even more shocked.


    All creatures in heaven and earth are sensitive. Especially the great powers. Thirty three days later, the saints all opened their eyes. There were different colors in their eyes. They didn''t know whether they were sighing or happy. They seemed relieved. Then they closed their eyes again and wandered away.


    Houtu turned to Kunpeng and said, "thank you for your advice. Now I know the secret of heaven. There will be a great disaster for the witch family in the future. Although my witch family behaves perversely and does not follow the way of heaven, it should not destroy the family. I hope Taoist friends can keep a trace of blood for the witch family in my face!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "the demon clan is beyond my control. I can only do my best to keep a glimmer of vitality for the witch clan."

 Chapter 45

    Houtu said, "it''s good for Taoist friends to have this heart. Success or failure depends on God''s will!" after that, Houtu saluted Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng quickly saluted back and said, "Taoist friends, the witch family is transformed by Pangu''s blood, and the poor should take care of one or two." he is not afraid of trouble. Anyway, according to the memory of later generations, the witch family has not been destroyed. Moreover, Tiandao will not easily let the Pangu family die completely. After all, they have the legacy of Pangu''s opening up the sky.


    Houtu smiled when he heard Kunpeng''s words and said, "my Houtu is willing to evolve the six samsara with my body, give the souls of the flood and famine a place to live, and open the sky with the whole Pangu father."


    Houtu said, then turned to face the sea of blood, jumped forward, extended his body around, slowly integrated into the sea of blood, and the six samsara gradually formed. With the disappearance of Houtu body, the six samsara is becoming more and more perfect. When the hind earth body disappears completely, the six samsara is completely completed.


    At this time, the earthly incarnation of heaven felt the reincarnation, and a large amount of merit glow came down. At the top of the six reincarnations, the merit was made into one large and one small, of which 80% rushed to the reincarnation, but 20% flew to Kunpeng. When Kunpeng saw merit and virtue, he immediately felt that the six samsara had been completed. He knew that merit and virtue were obtained because of the six samsara after guidance.


    After receiving this merit, the ancestral witch empress who was about to perish gave birth to the yuan God. This is the great contribution made by heaven. She gave her a glimmer of vitality. Although she became the yuan God, she can''t step out of the six samsara all her life.


    Seeing this huge merit smashed at him, Kunpeng did not absorb it into his body, but introduced it into the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" obtained from Fenbao rock. A golden light flashed. It turned out that it was only the light yellow "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" that changed into a golden light. It can be seen that its quality has been greatly improved, At this time, the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" can be called the real acquired merit treasure, and the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" can be called the two acquired merit treasures. It is a pity that although this "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" is also the most valuable merit after tomorrow, because it is a spiritual treasure biased towards attack, it is far inferior to the "xuanhuang exquisite tower of heaven and earth" in suppressing Qi and fortune. However, this "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" is second only to the congenital treasure "Pangu flag" in attack. Because it is the acquired merit treasure, killing has no cause and effect.


    Kunpeng looked at the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" in his hand, and sighed in his heart: "this time, he has really gained a lot. He not only won the" a-bi sword "of the Styx River, but also evolved the" Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler "into a real treasure of acquired merit with great merit. However, this time, I hate the Styx River, and I''m afraid I won''t die in the future."


    Thinking of the Styx River, Kunpeng''s face was helpless. The Styx river was backed by a sea of nether blood. It could be said that it was immortal, equivalent to a saint. However, the Styx river is too stupid. If he doesn''t obstruct the six samsara of Houtu incarnation, he can get great merit, and Kunpeng won''t trouble him at this time.

 Chapter 46

    Styx was stunned by this sudden great merit in the sea of blood. He couldn''t help blaming himself for why he wanted to obstruct Houtu, otherwise he would have to share this merit. Now, not only did he not get the merit, but he has formed a great enemy with Kunpeng and Houtu. Even the "a nose sword" fell into Kunpeng''s hands, and the next thing directly made Styx spit blood.


    Just when merit and virtue came, the way of heaven dropped two innate spiritual treasures and directly fell into the hands of the later earth. This is the innate spiritual treasure Ming book and the judge''s pen. There are three miraculous books of heaven, earth and Ming. The book of heaven is divided into a list of gods, which can be sealed. The great disaster is coming. Everything in heaven and earth is on the list. It has not been born yet and is in the hands of Taoist Zu Hongjun; The earth book is transformed by the fetal membrane of the earth. It not only has infinite defense, but also has the effect of controlling the earth immortals. If the heaven book does not come out, it is the first of all immortals and owned by Zhen Yuanzi; The book of the underworld is also called the book of life and death. As long as it is not beyond the three realms and not in the five elements, all creatures are recorded in the book of the underworld, which is in charge of the life and death of all things in heaven and earth.


    Since then, the souls of all living creatures in the wasteland have the support after they die. They can reincarnate and practice again. They don''t have to wander on the wasteland any more. For a time, all living creatures in the wasteland feel the great merit of reincarnation. They all knelt down to the reincarnation hell and said, "long live the empress of the earth!" even the saints far away felt it, and their faces were dignified, A salute to reincarnation hell.


    What a great event it is for Houtu to incarnate the six reincarnations. Her merits and virtues are only under the founding of Pangu. However, Houtu, as a ancestral witch, can not become a saint without repairing the yuan God. Therefore, she can only be like the great God of Pangu and incarnate all things in the reincarnation hell. Fortunately, the Tao of heaven still gives her a glimmer of vitality to avoid the destruction of both form and spirit.


    Holding the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler", Kun Peng walked into the six paths of reincarnation and watched the six paths of reincarnation transformed by the earth.


    Houtu turned the entrance of the Youming Blood Sea into a ghost gate, and turned the distance from that place to the Youming Blood Sea into a winding huangquan Road, but the huangquan road is more than that long!


    Kunpeng is walking alone on the huangquan road. At present, the six samsara has just been completed, and many ghosts have not returned. Therefore, the huangquan road is cold. There is a big river at the end of huangquan Road, hundreds of feet wide. The blood red river in the river is the water of the dark sea of blood. The river doesn''t know where it comes from or where it goes. Only at the intersection with huangquan Road, there is a floating bridge leading to the opposite bank. The floating bridge is divided into six layers of "gold", "silver", "jade", "stone", "wood" and "bamboo". Kunpeng thinks that it is the main "Naihe bridge" of the "six Samsara".


    In fact, the six roads are six layer bridges, which allow ghosts to reincarnate in different places. The first floor is the highest, the sixth floor is the lowest, and "hell" is the carrier of the "six Samsara".

 Chapter 47

    The first floor of the Naihe bridge is the Golden Bridge: it is passed by those who have practiced immortal Dharma, Taoist Dharma and Buddhist dharma in their lifetime and accumulated a large number of merits to ascend to immortality or become Taoism. The second layer is the silver bridge: for those who accumulate merit, good fruit and benefit the society in the world, they can become the earth God who holds the post of priest, such as land, and enjoy the incense of the world. The third layer is the jade bridge: pass through for those who have accumulated merit in the world and reincarnate into powerful people to enjoy wealth and glory. The fourth floor is the stone bridge: for those who have made both achievements and mistakes in the world, join the common people and enjoy the happiness of a well-off society. The fifth floor is the wooden bridge: it is for those who have done more than work in the world to pass through and join the lower class who are poor, ill, lonely and widowed. The sixth floor is the bamboo bridge: it is passed by people who are injurious to nature and evil. It is divided into four forms: one is the fetus, such as cattle, dogs and pigs; Second, eggs, such as snakes and chickens; Three are lice, namely fish, crab, shrimp, etc; Four for change, such as mosquitoes, black flies, ants, etc. Finally, the sea of blood, which is also the location of Shura Road, is guarded by the Styx River and the Asura people forever.


    As for the time of reincarnation, the sixth path has the longest experience. Among them, those who devote themselves to being a fetus can reincarnate soon after death; Those who devote themselves to becoming eggs need to experience several times to become adults; Those who devote themselves to being lice can only be human after many reincarnations. However, it is the worst thing to be a convert, because you have to incarnate millions of mosquitoes and divide them into three souls. Only when they all die and experience many reincarnations can they be officially reincarnated.


    Seeing all this, Kunpeng couldn''t help sighing: "Houtu is really a compassionate person. Her reincarnation is a great merit. With such a great merit, she can at least continue the luck of the witch family for thousands of years. Unfortunately, later, the Gonggong''s anger hit the mountain, the Tianhe poured out, and the world''s life was ruined, which consumed the luck brought by Houtu''s merit. However, the merit obtained by Houtu, the incarnation of Mengpo, will continue the rest of the luck of the witch family, Houtu It''s the most affectionate and sexual person. Knowing that his reincarnation will cause great losses to the witch family, he is willing to turn into Meng Po to keep some of the witch family. "


    Kunpeng saw that the six reincarnations had just been established, but it was extremely desolate inside. Although the six reincarnations had countless souls in the world, it was too cold. Moreover, there were no experts in the reincarnation hell to maintain the six order. It was inevitable that they would be bullied in the future.


    Kunpeng looked at Meng Po and thought that the afterland could incarnate reincarnation for all the creatures in the world. He should also do something for all the people in the world. Moreover, controlling reincarnation hell can obtain great merit and enhance the luck of human education.


    Kunpeng looked at the empty six samsara place and used his magic power to build a palace on a huge open space behind the ghost gate. With a wave of his hand, he saw a glow flying by, and the word "Yin and Yang Department" appeared on the plaque. As the residence of Fengdu emperor to deal with Yin and Yang affairs, it is also the place for all Yin gods to rest and gather.


    Looking at the huge palace in front of him, Kunpeng felt as if there was something missing. He seemed to have missed something important, but he couldn''t remember it at once. So Kunpeng stopped and tried to recall his impression of hell in future generations.


    "By the way, there is no 18 layers of hell here! If there is no 18 layers of hell, how can the hell where the six samsara is located deter Xiao Xiaozhi''s disciples and punish evil and promote good!"

 Chapter 48

    Thinking of this, Kunpeng took out the "a-bi sword" from the Styx River and split it into the open space behind the yin-yang department, opening up a huge space, and soon established 18 layers of hell in this new space. The 18th floor of hell has been built, and now there are only Yin gods left.


    Kunpeng sighed, "it''s time to discuss with Houtu how to manage these six samsaras! Otherwise, only Houtu will have an accident sooner or later."


    Kunpeng came to the Naihe bridge and said to Houtu, "Houtu Taoist friends, the six samsaras are in charge of the whole life and death cycle of the people in the famine. You alone can''t fully operate such a large organization. Do you think you can choose some people from the witch family to help you manage the six samsaras? This can also save some blood for the witch family. What''s your intention?"


    Houtu said with a bitter smile, "although the meaning of Taoist friends is good, most of the people of our Witch family have a strong character. I''m afraid it''s hard for anyone to be willing to come to this six samsara."


    Kunpeng said, "Houtu Taoist friends, if we don''t arrange good hands now, I''m afraid the six samsara will not be under your and my control in the future. You''ve seen the great merit of the six samsara. Do you think the people who listen to the Tao in Zixiao palace will not have the idea of the six samsara after they become saints!"


    Houtu reluctantly said, "what Taoist friends said, I also understand that I can only select a few people from my tribe in the witch clan, but they are not good at long-term management, so we need Taoist friends to recommend a few people. It''s helpful for Taoist to find a suitable master." Houtu said and took out the two congenital spiritual treasures from the heaven.


    Kunpeng quickly declined and said: "I appreciate the kindness of the Taoist friends of Houtu. These two innate spiritual treasures, the" thin life and death "and the" judge''s pen ", are the recognition of the Taoist friends of heaven''s sense of the contribution made by the boundless creatures. At the same time, they are also spiritual treasures born in response to the six samsara. With these two treasures in hand, the six samsara can be controlled by the Taoist friends, which is related to the Taoist friends'' position in the six samsara. Even if someone is suitable to manage them in the future In order to manage these six samsaras, Taoist friends should not send out these two congenital spiritual treasures, so as not to be taken away by others. Moreover, these two congenital spiritual treasures are given by heaven. No one has an excuse to ask Taoist friends for these two congenital spiritual treasures. "


    Seeing that Kunpeng was still calm in the face of such huge interests, Houtu sighed secretly: "Demon master Kunpeng is really an honest man. It''s really a pleasure to be friends with this man. In the famine, it is said that demon master Kunpeng killed the good man Hong Yun for the opportunity of the road, but who can understand the cause and effect between Kunpeng and Hong Yun. In those days, Zixiao palace heard that demon master Kunpeng lost the opportunity of the road because Hong Yun gave up his seat, even if Kunpeng really had to kill Hong Yun , that''s also to end the cause and effect of the two people. There''s nothing wrong. Hong Yun can only be blamed for it. It''s bad for her because of her momentary kindness. However, the things between Kun Peng and Hong Yun are not like what is rumored. Listening to the conversation between Kun Peng and Styx seems that Styx is also involved in the fight. It seems that others can''t understand the things between them. "


    In fact, the reason why Kunpeng didn''t take over the two innate spiritual treasures of "life and death" and "judge''s pen" was not because he was kind and was planning for the future of the later land. He was afraid that once he took over the two innate spiritual treasures, he would attract the attention of Taoist Zu Hongjun, and then he would not be as carefree as he is now.

 Chapter 49

    Kunpeng left the six samsara and went to the wasteland to find people. In later generations, there are envoys to attract ghosts, ox head and horse face. He finally found the first cow and horse in the flood plain. Although they have good qualifications, they have poor understanding. Their accomplishments are not very good, but they are just the accomplishments of Xuanxian, which are not prominent among the souls of all living beings in the flood plain.


    After they learned about Kunpeng''s intention, they felt it was an honor to work for the demon master, so they were very happy. And they summoned hundreds of their own ethnic groups from the famine. The ox and horse ethnic groups are inferior ethnic groups in the famine. They have low strength and work hard. They soon entered the role after coming to the six samsara with Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng didn''t treat them badly. According to the memory of later generations, he refined a soul seduction rope for each ox head and horse face. This soul seduction rope can seduce the soul and has great power against ghosts.


    Houtu saw that Kunpeng only brought cattle and horses. As a soul seducer, he found the king who officially managed the six samsara, so he asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, there are many wise men among the demons in the wilderness. Why don''t you choose a few people to manage the six samsara?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "Although there are many wise men in the demon clan, most of them are the ministers of the demon emperor Jun. in addition, the two Lich clans are now in a hostile relationship, how can anyone come to these six samsaras? Along the way, I thought of a way that might solve the problem of manpower, depending on whether the Taoist friends are willing. The six samsaras are in charge of the life and death samsara of all living creatures in the wasteland, so we can learn from those who are kind and kind-hearted Wise ghosts choose appropriate people to manage the six reincarnations. The most difficult role to find in the six reincarnations is a judge. This person must be equal in good and evil, which is similar to the so-called absolutely neutral camp. Such a person is difficult to appear. Because in any case, ordinary people''s good and evil will be superior. But once you meet such a person, this is the best candidate for a judge, because Because he can properly grasp the balance between good and evil. Only such a person will not affect the outcome of the trial because of his personal likes and dislikes. If he meets such a person, later Taoist friends must be included in the six samsara. "


    Houtu said: "Kunpeng Daoyou''s idea is feasible. In this way, all living beings will be equal."


    Kunpeng said: "the six reincarnations are in charge of the reincarnation of life and death of the living creatures in the wasteland. It needs a lot of people. For convenience, it''s better to call this space the underground government, set up ten halls of hell, and take charge of the affairs of the underground government, so as to reduce the pressure of the later Taoist friends.

 Chapter 50

    The first hall is king Qin Guang. The main position of King Qin Guang is in charge of life and death in the world.


    At the end of a good man''s life, he will be led by the Yin difference, or ascend to heaven, or reincarnate into a rich family. If a man who has made more than half of the world''s achievements is sent to the king of hell in the ten halls after death, he will still join the world and become an ordinary mortal.


    For more evil and less good, you must go to the evil mirror platform after death. There are no good people in front of the evil mirror platform, especially the ghosts who do evil in the Yang world. You can see all the sins in the Yang world on this platform, and then take them to the hell of the second Hall for punishment according to their sins.


    The second hall is the king of Chu River. He is in charge of the bottom of the sea and lives in hell under the fertile stone in the south.


    The third hall is the emperor of Song Dynasty. He is in charge of the bottom of the sea and the black rope hell under the wojiao stone in the southeast.


    The fourth hall is the king of five senses. At the bottom of the sea. In the East, there is a great hell under the fertile stone.


    The fifth hall, said the emperor Yanluo. I used to live in the first hall, because I pity those who succumb to death. Repeatedly release the sun and snow. Lowering the tune is in charge of the bottom of the sea and under the fertile stone in the northeast. Call hell.


    The sixth hall is the king of Biancheng. At the bottom of the sea. Under the fertile stone due north. Yell for hell.


    The king of Mount Tai is in charge of the bottom of the sea. Under the fertile stone in the northwest, hot and angry hell.


    Eight halls city king. He is in charge of the bottom of the sea and under the west fertile stone. He is very hot and angry in hell.


    The ninth temple is the king of equality. At the bottom of the sea. Under the southwest fertile stone, a nose hell.


    The Runner King of the tenth temple. The hall is outside the dark fertile stone, facing the five turbid places of the world in the East. There are six bridges, including gold, silver, jade, wood, etc. Specialized in solving ghosts in various temples. They were approved separately and sent to all four continents. They should be born in a rich and poor home where men and women live and die. Load in detail one by one. The first hall will be informed every month, and the registration will be sent to Fengdu, where the Yin Law is that the fetus and egg are wet. No foot, two feet, four feet, many feet and so on, death is; The wheel turns. Or life and death. Or live and die. Flip transform. Kill for uncertainty. For sure. May be transferred to the robbery center. Check the crime. Distribute the reports to all parties and remit them to Fengdu at the end of the year. "


    Houtu said, "there are many people with great powers in the famine. Even if they die, I''m afraid the hell of the ten halls can''t trap them. How can these people be solved?"


    Kunpeng said, "in addition, there are 18 levels of hell in the underworld, which are the place of extremely evil people. They must bear punishment for long enough to offset their sins to a certain extent before they can be put into reincarnation. I have opened up space for these 18 levels of hell, which can be officially established as long as the later local Taoist friends agree."

 Chapter 51

    Houtu asked, "Taoist Kunpeng, can you explain the 18 layers of hell in detail?"


    Kunpeng said: "The first layer of tongue pulling hell, the second layer of scissors hell, the third layer of iron tree hell, the fourth layer of knife mountain hell, the fifth layer of oil pot hell, the sixth layer of steamer hell, the seventh layer of copper pillar hell, the eighth layer of iceberg hell, the ninth layer of volcanic hell, the tenth layer of cow pit hell, the eleventh layer of stone mill hell, the twelfth layer of stone pressing hell, the thirteenth layer of maggot hell and the fourteenth layer of boiling sand hell The 15th floor of boiling excrement hell, the 16th floor of blood pool hell, the 17th floor of peeling hell and the 18th floor of knife saw hell. There are 18 floors in total. They suffer in different hell according to their crimes. "These hell names are the memories of Kunpeng''s later generations.


    Houtu heard Kunpeng''s explanation and nodded in agreement with his proposal.


    With a big hand, Kunpeng saw that there were 18 small spaces in the original space. Each space had a different environment. Some were full of torture tools, some were full of knife mountains, some were full of boiling oil, some were a sea of blood, and some were volcanoes. But it was arranged according to the 18 floors of hell.


    Then, on the top of the 18th space, a palace rose out of thin air. The palace painted eaves and flying corners in full accordance with the traditional Chinese specifications of later generations, which was solemn and sacred. On the top of the palace, five blood red characters were written in wild grass: Eighteen layers of hell.


    Seeing that Kunpeng was so talented, the later earth handed over the construction of the underground government to Kunpeng. With the permission of the later earth, Kunpeng began to arrange it according to the memory of later generations.


    First of all, where the souls are admitted into this space, a gate stands in the sky. On the blood rusty horizontal board, there are three big words: Ghost gate!


    Guimen pass is an ancient pavilion with cornices at four corners. The dark Mountain Gate is as wide as a universe and has a vast ancient meaning. In front of the pass, there are 18 statues of punishing evil spirits, one with green flowers and claws, giving a gloomy and terrible feeling. Next to Guimen pass, there is a stone tablet with the words "hell".


    Then, a trail of sheep''s intestines extended from behind the door. Except for the trail of sheep''s intestines, other places were not on the ground and could not walk, and were wrapped by countless thick fog. There was a faint sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling in the fog. This trail is the huangquan Road, which is the way to enter the Yin division. Only when you step into the huangquan road and enter the soul of the Yin division can you have the opportunity to reincarnate, otherwise you will only be able to die It can be called a lonely soul, and finally it''s scared.

 Chapter 52

    There are countless red flowers on the trail. The red ones are so dazzling and strange. This is the other shore flower. The other shore flower is the flower of Yinsi watered by blood. The more blood, the brighter and more beautiful the other shore flower will open!


    The sheep''s intestines path extended to this side. At some point, it finally stopped, and a river blocked the way. This is a turbulent river. There is a stone tablet by the river, which reads "santu River". On the river, a boat was drifting on the water.


    When the ghost crosses the river, be careful not to fall into the water. The river water of santu river not only has no buoyancy, but also has strong poison that can corrode the soul. Those souls in the water will never have a chance to get ashore, and can only become water ghosts in the santu river. The pain that can never be reincarnated and the icy river make those water ghosts jealous of other souls with hope of reincarnation. As long as a soul falls into the water, they will rush up, pull it into the bottom of the river and become a water ghost like them.


    After crossing the river, the yellow spring road continues to extend, and another river in front blocks the way. The river water is blood yellow. It is full of orphans and wild ghosts who cannot be reincarnated. Insects and snakes are everywhere, and the fishy wind is blowing on my face. In the sky, the boy clearly saw that the river far into the santu river. The river is also a stone tablet with the word "forget the river". There are also eight large characters on the back: "the sea of suffering is boundless, turning back is the shore. Those who spend forgetting Sichuan will forget everything in their previous lives, so this river is called forgetting Sichuan.


    Because the water of forgetting Sichuan is bitter and boundless, it is called the bitter sea. On the other side of forgetting Sichuan, the flowers on the other side are ten times more lush than those in other places! To cross forgetting Sichuan, you can''t rely on a boat like santu river. If the soul takes a boat, forgetting Sichuan will become an endless bitter sea that can never be crossed. The soul has only one way to go: Naihe bridge.


    With a wave of his hand, Kunpeng crossed the bridge evolved by the later earth over qiechuan. The three characters "Naihe bridge" were engraved on the bridge.


    After the Naihe bridge, an earth platform rises from the head of the bridge. On the stone tablet next to it, the words "wangxiangtai" are engraved. The earth platform is very strange. It is wide at the top and narrow at the bottom. Its face is like a bow back and its back is like a bow string. Except for a stone path, the rest are full of mountains and sword trees, which is very steep.


    Looking at the hometown is where all souls look at their hometown. Standing on it, you can see all the planes belonging to the six samsara in the world. However, each soul can only see the plane of their hometown and only their hometown. This is the last place where the dead soul bid farewell to their relatives in the sun world.


    Beside the Wangxiang terrace is a large stone engraved with the three characters "Sansheng stone". On the Sansheng stone, the soul can see the appearance of his previous life. The causes of the previous life, the fruits of this life, the cycle of destiny, the origin and fate are engraved on the Sansheng stone. It is the cycle of cause and effect and the cycle of destiny.


    In front of Sansheng stone, there is a small seat where the later incarnation of Meng PO should be. In front of the seat is a stove and a pot. The water in the pot is boiling, boiling a pot of fragrant soup. This soup is the famous "Meng Po soup".

 Chapter 53

    The order of six reincarnations has been established. Although the ten halls of hell are still in place, many other Yin gods have begun to act in an orderly manner.


    The way of heaven felt Kunpeng''s achievements and lowered countless merits. About half of the merits of the six samsara established by the later earth. Kunpeng was surprised when he looked at the merits all over the sky. He didn''t waste his great strength, but also used a top-notch congenital treasure. Merit and virtue are divided into three parts. Eight Chenggong virtues fly to Kunpeng. One layer is distributed to the ancestral witch''s backland, and the last layer is distributed to the Yin God.


    Seeing the huge merits smashed over, Kunpeng quickly collected these merits and virtues and prepared to use them to refine an acquired merit treasure to suppress Qi luck. Such a great merit and virtue is enough for him to refine a treasure of merit and virtue of the same quality as the "xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth". Kunpeng has obtained such great merit and virtue. Among the people in the flood and famine, his merit and virtue can be compared with that of Houtu and empress Nuwa. Although he has not become a saint, he can protect himself by this merit and virtue. No one dares to touch him, otherwise the way of heaven will send heaven''s punishment. At this point, Kunpeng finally breathed a sigh of relief and did not have to rush for his own safety.


    After receiving this great merit, Houtu suddenly rose like a rocket to the peak of the late quasi Saint period. Just because there was no flesh body, he could not make a breakthrough.


    Both the ox and the horse have made a little progress in their cultivation, while the ox head and the horse face use the soul seduction to obtain the sacrifice of merit, which greatly increases their power to seduce the soul.


    Kunpeng looked at the low accomplishments of the cattle and horses. After thinking about it, he passed a more general skill to them, but for the poor and weak races such as the cattle and horses, this is no different from the top skill. If you practice seriously, you may become a great Luo Jinxian. The cattle and horses are grateful, and they practice and work diligently in the reincarnation hell. Kunpeng didn''t expect that his random behavior created a powerful underground.


    When the Styx river changed again in the sea of blood, he ran out to see the situation. When he saw the merits all over the sky again, he was jealous: he worked hard to create the Asura family, so he got so many merits, and Kunpeng just did it. He couldn''t help shouting that the way of heaven is unfair!


    Then, the Styx River found that many souls gathered in the nether Blood Sea were freed one after another and entered the six samsara. Although some evil spirits entered, they were much less. His blood sea became a little withered. At present, he couldn''t help getting angry. Although he didn''t show it at this time, he often went into the six samsara to make trouble in the future.

 Chapter 54

    Kunpeng took a look at the Styx River standing on the sea of netherworld blood. He naturally knew the mind of the Styx River, but he didn''t fail to point it out. The six samsaras are the place of the reincarnation of the flood and famine. Some people must be jealous in the future. Now he should exercise his ability in the afterland, so as not to suffer heavy losses in the future and don''t know the reason. And now the cultivation of Houtu is higher than that of Styx, and there are two top-notch congenital spiritual treasures to protect the body. We are not afraid of Styx and other great supernatural powers to interfere with the operation of the six samsara.


    After obtaining the merit of establishing the underground government, Kunpeng plans to return to the Terran residence and think about what kind of acquired merit treasure can be refined with these merits.


    With this idea, Kunpeng said goodbye to the afterland and returned to the Terran residence. The way of heaven has brought down such great merit twice, which has shocked the whole wasteland. Merit is a good thing. Everyone wants to make more money.


    When the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was refining Kunpeng''s utensils, he always paid attention to the trend of Kunpeng. This reincarnation of the later earth made the Qi of the witch race soar. The demon master Kunpeng not only didn''t stop it, but directly took action against the Styx River to help the reincarnation of the later earth, which made the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, who had always been dissatisfied with Kunpeng, very angry.


    As soon as Kunpeng returned to the Terran residence, the demon emperor Jun sent someone to ask him to go to heaven for questioning. Originally, Kunpeng did not take the messenger of the demon emperor Jun seriously, but directly sent him back to heaven.


    After learning about this, the demon emperor Jun had no choice but to invite empress Nuwa to invite Kunpeng to talk in heaven. When empress Nuwa appeared, Kunpeng had to go to heaven again.


    When he came to Tianting, Kunpeng was surprised that many great saints of the demon family were there, as if something big was going to happen, which made Kunpeng a little confused.


    Before Kunpeng reacted, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi launched a verbal attack on him. He only heard the Eastern Emperor Taiyi say: "Kunpeng, as a teacher of ten thousand demons, you don''t want to do your best for the demon family, but collude with the witch family. Why? If you don''t make it clear today, don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    With the words of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Kunpeng finally figured out why the heavenly court made such a big scene.


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "Taiyi, the Eastern Emperor, you have a big voice. You don''t have to care what I do. Don''t take yourself too seriously."


    As soon as the eastern emperor heard Kunpeng say such arrogant words, he couldn''t help getting angry and said, "Kunpeng said so, you admit that you are colluding with the witch family, so I didn''t wrong you?"

 Chapter 55

    Kunpeng sneered: "Taiyi, don''t you think you''re like a clown? Yes, I''m helping the earth incarnate the six samsara of the empress zuwu, but what does this have to do with you, and what qualifications do you have to manage me?"


    The Eastern Emperor said angrily, "as the emperor of the demon family, I am a traitor to you..."


    Before the Eastern Emperor Taiyi finished, the demon emperor Jun stopped him and said, "Kunpeng, Taiyi just said something too much. I hope you can understand, but I hope you can give us an explanation about your helping the reincarnation of the earth after the ancestor witch."


    When the demons in Tianting heard emperor Jun''s words, they all attached to each other. Empress Nuwa and the great sage of Fuxi watched the performance of the demons coldly and didn''t speak.


    Kunpeng said, "your wisdom is pitifully low. So many people only see the great rise in the Qi of the witch family, but they don''t see the hidden key. I''m really sorry for you."


    The Eastern Emperor said angrily, "Kunpeng, if you have anything to say, you don''t have to scold the mulberry trees here."


    Kunpeng sneered: "well, with your wisdom, I''m afraid you can''t understand the key in your life. I''ll explain it to you kindly, so as not to press people with the identity of the demon emperor, lest others don''t know you are the emperor of the demon family."


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi was trembling with Kunpeng''s anger and stared at Kunpeng tightly. If his eyes could kill, Kunpeng didn''t know how many times he had been killed by the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, but fortunately, the demon emperor Jun clung to the Eastern Emperor Taiyi to prevent him from making excessive moves.


    Kunpeng then said, "the most powerful thing of the witch family is the ''Twelve Gods and evil spirits array''. After the earth incarnation of the ancestral witch queen, it is difficult for the witch family to supplement this array. Although the Qi of the witch family has soared at present, it will be difficult for the ''Twelve Gods and evil spirits array'' of the witch family to exert its power in the future. Taiyi, what do you think of my explanation?"


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi didn''t say anything, because he understood that Kunpeng''s reason was impeccable. Everyone present knew that if the witch family didn''t have the "Twelve Gods and evil array", the threat to the demon family would be less than half.


    Kunpeng didn''t want to let go of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and continued: "for the future of the demon family, I compensated my only congenital treasure ''reincarnation treasure territory'', but I didn''t expect to get the Eastern Emperor''s guilt. It''s hard to imagine where the demon emperor can bring the demon family without distinction between right and wrong."

 Chapter 56

    Seeing that Kunpeng had gone too far, empress Nuwa came forward and said, "well, Kunpeng, we all know that you have made great sacrifices for the Lich family, which we will not remember. Since the Lich family has lost its ancestral land, this is good news for our Lich family, but we should not despise the Lich family."


    At this time, Kunpeng was dissatisfied with Nuwa''s mother. When the Eastern Emperor Taiyi questioned him just now, Nuwa''s mother didn''t say anything to stop it, but now she obviously favored the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. therefore. He said: "empress Nu Wa, I have made such a great sacrifice for the demon family. I don''t know what reward you have for me?"


    Empress Nu Wa frowned. She was obviously dissatisfied with Kunpeng. She only heard her say, "I don''t know what reward the demon master wants?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t want anything else. I just hope to give me some congenital treasures to make up for my losses."


    All the demons here learned from Zixiao palace that the innate Lingbao can be used to cut three corpses. They are not enough. How can they give it to others? So everyone ignored Kunpeng''s words.


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi jumped out at this time and said, "Kunpeng, you''re wrong. Since you''re a demon teacher, it''s natural to make some sacrifices for the demon family, how can you ask for a reward!"


    Kunpeng looked at everyone present and saw that no one came out to say a fair word. So, with a cold hum, he said: "I''m a demon master, but some of you here really think of me as a demon master. I also say I''m doing my best for the demon family. I''m the master of the stars array, and the ancestral land of the witch is also incarnated into six reincarnations because of me. I don''t know what contributions you have made to the demon family? You can''t all do nothing, but ask me to pay alone?"


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, everyone turned their eyes to empress Nuwa and the two demon emperors sitting at the top, hoping that they could respond to Kunpeng. Unfortunately, they were disappointed. Empress Nuwa and the two demon emperors ignored Kunpeng''s words.


    Kunpeng looked around at everyone present and saw that no one was making a sound. He also died of the demon family.


    Seeing the gloomy atmosphere, empress Nuwa said to Kunpeng, "we''d better talk about the demon master''s requirements later?"


    Kunpeng looked at empress Nuwa and said, "how can I be convinced by such an indiscriminate heaven of reward and punishment? Well, since then, the matter of the demon family has nothing to do with me anymore. Kunpeng said goodbye." Kunpeng turned and left the heaven.

 Chapter 57

    As a saint of the demon family, empress Nuwa was honored by Kunpeng Tianda to appreciate Kunpeng, but she didn''t expect that Kunpeng would not give her face and leave Tianting directly. She couldn''t help being dissatisfied with Kunpeng. Among the people present, except Fu Xi''s great sage and a few people who sympathize with Kunpeng, most of them stand on the side of the two demon emperors.


    Seeing that the scene was a little cold, the demon emperor Jun said, "the demon master''s character is such a small bellied chicken. Don''t blame him. We''d better continue to talk about how to deal with the witch clan in the future."


    Empress Nuwa was relieved when she heard emperor Jun''s words. The great sage of Fuxi despised the demon emperor Jun. as the emperor of a family, he failed to do justice, which was the biggest failure of the superior. In the hands of emperors like him, the future of the demon family is as uncertain as Kunpeng said.


    Although Fu Xi Da Sheng was somewhat satisfied with the demon emperor Jun, unlike Kunpeng, he would not ignore the demon family, so he could only try his best to help the demon emperor Jun and hope to carry forward the demon family.


    Empress Nuwa knew this, so she always suppressed Kunpeng and supported Dijun and Taiyi. However, her practice completely killed Kunpeng''s demon family. Empress Nuwa is a selfish person. Since Kunpeng can''t get along with her, she can''t let her grow. Moreover, Kunpeng swept her face in front of so many people. How can she not bear a grudge.


    Fu Xi said: "The departure of demon master Kun Peng is a great loss to our demon clan. Judging from his performance today, he wants to break with our demon clan completely. We can''t ask him for help in the future. Although the witch clan has lost its ancestral land and damaged its vitality, the witch clan has not hurt its muscles and bones. Moreover, the Taoist ancestor has ordered the two clans not to fight for two thousand years. Now it''s only a thousand years, a thousand years There is enough time for them to make up for the gap in the future. Compared with them, our demon clan is much worse. Although there is a "big array of stars in the sky", do you really think you can fully master such a profound array in a thousand years? This is obviously impossible. If he presides over this array, it will be against the complete "big array of Twelve Gods and evil spirits" is not It''s impossible, but you made the demon master completely break up with the demon family for a moment''s dispute. Do you think it''s worth it? "


    Fu Xi''s words made everyone present feel, yes! If he was in the position of demon master Kunpeng, could he make such a great sacrifice for the demon family as he did! The answer is no, we all know the value of congenital Lingbao, and no one is willing to give up a congenital Lingbao.


    At this time, the demon emperor Jun also felt that he had gone too far. Unfortunately, it was irreparable, but he also found a magic opportunity from Kunpeng''s practice. He only heard him say: "the demon master Kunpeng''s departure is a foregone conclusion. It''s no use for us to regret. I have a little opinion on the demon master''s action. I want to ask you to discuss it together and see if it is feasible."

 Chapter 58

    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi said, "brother, if you have any idea, just say it. Our demon family can''t survive without Kunpeng. We still have Nuwa. Nuwa has become a saint. How can he compare with Nuwa if Kunpeng has the ability." the Eastern Emperor Taiyi didn''t forget to flatter Nuwa when he belittled Kunpeng.


    The demon emperor Jun said, "since the demon master Kunpeng can think of ways to make the descendants of zuwu incarnate into six reincarnations, can we also find ways to kill several other zuwu bodies. In this way, we can weaken the strength of the witch family and reasonably avoid the Dharma attainments of Zu Hongjun. What do you think?"


    When they heard the mention of demon emperor Jun, they all applauded, but they never thought that it was because of this mention that the Qi of the demon family was greatly damaged.


    Empress Nuwa had already become a saint and could understand the secret of heaven. She knew that the destruction of the Lich and the Lich was doomed by heaven, but she still wanted to save the Lich with her own strength. Dijun and Taiyi are the main forces of the demon family. Although Kunpeng is talented, his prestige in the demon family is far less than Dijun and Taiyi, which is also one of the main reasons why Nuwa gave up Kunpeng.


    Fu Xi said, "although this plan is good, don''t forget the land behind you. Although she incarnates the six samsara and can''t step out of the hell, it doesn''t mean she can''t communicate with the witch family."


    The Eastern Emperor said suspiciously, "is the great sage of Fuxi worried too much? The witch family has never cultivated the yuan God, and how can we calculate our actions."


    Fu Xi said: "Empress zuwu incarnated the six samsara and found a glimmer of vitality for the souls of all living beings in the wilderness. Such a great merit is also said to be second only to Pangu Kaitian. After absorbing such a great merit, her cultivation at this time should have been able to become a saint. It''s just that her body has incarnated the six samsara, so she can''t become a saint, but it doesn''t mean she can''t have the same calculation ability as a saint."


    After hearing Fu Xi''s words, the Eastern Emperor couldn''t help but move in his heart and said, "Fu Xi''s great sage even said this, but we still missed one person, that is the demon master Kunpeng. He is narrow-minded, and he has an old relationship with his ancestors. I''m afraid he will secretly support the Lich family. If so, I''m afraid my Lich family will be in danger."


    When Fu Xi Da Sheng heard the words of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, he also completely gave up his heart to him. He never thought that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was a demon emperor. He even wanted to take the opportunity to revenge Kunpeng under this situation.


    Fu Xi said, "according to the meaning of the Eastern Emperor, I want to kill the demon master?"


    The Eastern Emperor said one by one, "for the future of the demon family, it can only be so."


    When they saw the face of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, they couldn''t help sighing: "what are you pretending to be? You just want to take the opportunity to retaliate against Kunpeng. What do you say is for the demon family."


    Fu Xi sighed: "if the Eastern Emperor really wants to do this, the demon clan will be destroyed without waiting to fight with the witch clan. If you really want to go your own way, I will withdraw from heaven to avoid being implicated in vain."

 Chapter 59

    Seeing that Fu Xi wanted to withdraw from heaven, the demon emperor Jun hurriedly said, "don''t do this, great sage of Fu Xi. Taiyi is just talking. Don''t take it seriously. However, with the power of Kunpeng, it seems that he can''t move the heaven."


    Fu Xi said: "When the Eastern Emperor was born, he must feel the way of heaven. Although the demon master Kunpeng has profound cultivation, he is not a saint after all. He can''t do anything by himself, but you haven''t thought about how much merit the demon master Kunpeng has gained over the years. If he didn''t have the opportunity to become a saint, he would have become a saint. He has such great merit to protect his body. Whoever kills him will be punished by heaven, even if you kill him A saint dare not kill him. "


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "yes, with great merit to protect her body, no one dares to move Kunpeng, not even saints. Saints may fall under the scourge of heaven."


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi said, "Kunpeng just got the merit of guarding the human race. The merit of the six samsara should be obtained by the later earth. How can his merit be compared with empress Nuwa."


    Fu Xi said: "The Eastern Emperor''s words are different. Kunpeng''s merits and virtues in guarding the human race are indeed inferior to Nuwa, but Kunpeng contributed to the reincarnation of Houtu avatar. In addition, he accompanied a congenital treasure for this purpose. He also won at least three success virtues. After the reincarnation of Houtu avatar, the Tao of heaven once again dropped great merits and virtues. We don''t know how much merits and virtues Kunpeng got this time, so this is why At that time, his merits were second only to Nuwa. "


    The demon emperor Jun asked, "Daozu once said that you can become a saint without the opportunity of a great road. Kunpeng has such great merit. Why hasn''t he become a saint yet?"


    Empress Nuwa said: "Although there is an opportunity to become a saint and there is no opportunity to become a saint, the requirements for becoming a saint are different between the two. In the same case, there is an opportunity to become a saint, so Kunpeng has many merits, but he has not become a saint. In addition, I observed that he should use the method of cutting three corpses into a saint. The merits and virtues of the way of heaven have not been absorbed by him. It seems that he probably wants to take advantage of these merits and virtues Refine a treasure of merit and virtue to suppress your own luck. "


    Fu Xi said, "I also think Kunpeng has this idea, so I wanted to use his merit to suppress the luck of my demon family. Unfortunately, Kunpeng completely cut off his relationship with my demon family."


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi said, "it''s enough for the demon family to have the suppression of empress Nuwa and my ''chaotic clock''. There''s no difference between Kunpeng and Kunpeng."


    Fu Xi shook his head and said, "you can''t say that. With Kunpeng, we have a better chance of winning the war against the witch family. The witch family is transformed by Pangu''s blood essence. It itself has Pangu''s merit of opening the sky and suppressing Qi luck. Coupled with the six reincarnations of the later earth incarnation, its Qi luck is far from what our demon family can compare."


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said: "The Taoist patriarch has ordered us who have the holy position not to intervene in the struggle between the Lich and the Lich. In addition, I have absorbed all the merits and virtues I have received, so I can''t help the Lich to suppress Qi luck. Kunpeng''s departure is indeed a great loss to our Lich. However, I have become a saint. Although I can''t help the Lich directly, I can''t get the secret, so they can''t calculate the actions of the Lich ¡£¡±


    Emperor Jun listened to Nu Wa''s mother say so and said excitedly, "then thank you, mother Lao."

 Chapter 60

    In fact, Kunpeng didn''t intend to want any innate Lingbao. He just wanted to test the reaction of everyone, see what attitude Nuwa and others have towards him, and plan for his future. Fortunately, this time he tested empress Nuwa, otherwise they would be calculated by them in the Lich war. In this way, he completely cut off the relationship with the demon family, and the coming disaster of heaven and earth has nothing to do with him. I''d better guard the Terran and earn more merit.


    Kunpeng left Tianting and returned to the Terran residence, so he took care of the Terran wholeheartedly.


    The enlightenment is a six eared macaque. He knows everything Kunpeng suffered in heaven, so he asked, "teacher, the demon family treats you so much, why don''t you give them a taste?"


    Kunpeng said: "As a teacher, as a demon family, you can''t fight with them for a moment. Moreover, they are so narrow-minded that it''s difficult to be atmospheric. I''d better leave the demon family so as not to be implicated by them. The human family is favored by heaven. You must have made great achievements in guarding the human family for a long time. The human family will be very popular in the future. You should do your best without harming your own life Guard the Terran in order to get more merit. "


    The enlightenment said, "I understand that over the years, I have indeed received great merit and virtue, which has greatly improved my cultivation."


    Kunpeng said: "Merit is a good thing. It can be used to refine the most valuable merit of the day after tomorrow and improve your accomplishments. Now your accomplishments are still low, you can collect more merit and improve your accomplishments. Improving your accomplishments with merit will not leave you any hidden dangers. If you have more merit, even Saints don''t dare to kill you, it means adding a layer of protection to yourself. I want to refine one with some merit during my trip This is a treasure of merit and virtue, which can also suppress your and my luck, so you have to deal with the affairs of the Terran by yourself. "


    Kunpeng did not say anything more, so he closed himself in the Terran residence and thought about what kind of acquired work treasure he should refine to suppress his own Qi.


    After Nu Wa became a saint, the supreme old gentleman vaguely felt that the fundamental reason why the saint became a saint was his own understanding. He followed Hong Jun and cut three corpses, but he was the last one. With his merit and virtue and magic power, where was the last opportunity? The supreme old gentleman fell into deep thinking.

 Chapter 61

    Yuanshi Tianzun was also worried about his sanctification. He has always believed that among the three martial brothers, he has the highest qualification. The eldest martial brother was born many years earlier than himself, but the leader of Tongtian cult has nothing to compare with him. Although it is said that the three clean bodies are one, I have never paid attention to this younger martial brother. If you let the leader of Tongtian preach before yourself, what face do you have? He has always pressed the leader of Tongtian cult. If he cannot become holy before the leader of Tongtian cult, the gap will only be farther and farther in the future.


    Yuanshi Tianzun went to Shouyang mountain to find Taishang Laojun and wanted to discuss a countermeasure together. Unexpectedly, Taishang Laojun was closed at this time. In desperation, he had to return to Kunlun. The pressure in his heart was too great, and there was no effect of closing down. He was worried all the time about when Tongtian sect leader would be able to preach.


    The leader of Sanqing separation and Tongtian took jin''ao island as his cave overseas. After Daozu Hongjun divided the treasure, he began to shut down and think hard about his method of preaching.


    A hundred years later, the Supreme Master suddenly thought of what Hongjun said to zhunti and Jieyin when he accepted his apprenticeship, "you two should set up a great sect in the future". As soon as he was enlightened, if he wanted to be lucky, he had to set up a great sect. After setting up a sect, he had merit. Thinking of this, he got up and left the pass.


    On Shouyang mountain, the supreme old gentleman showed his true body, stepped out step by step, stood in the air, held the Tai Chi diagram, and there was a mysterious yellow and exquisite pagoda on his head. As soon as the Tai Chi diagram was thrown in the air, thousands of Taoist Qi machines were shot at the Terrans below. Just listen, he said, "the way of heaven is the evidence. I am Lao Tzu. I am under the Hongjun gate. I was transformed by the Pangu yuan God. I should educate the human race and take the Tai Chi map as the magic weapon of teaching."


    Under the traction of Taiji Figure Qi machine, people bowed down one after another and said great virtue. There was a turbulence outside the sky and the way of heaven felt. Pangu''s merit of opening the sky and the merit of establishing education were reduced together. He was won by Lao Tzu and became a saint immediately. After a flash on the supreme old gentleman, a mysterious sage appeared. Centered on Lao Tzu, a ripple spread throughout the flood and famine, and the aura fluctuated violently. The feeling of the stars in the sky is similar to that of the former fannuwa when she became holy. She opened the convenient door and lowered the boundless starlight to celebrate.


    "People teach, stand up!!!" when this sound comes out, we all hear it. In the dark, all living beings seem to know that the sage is out. They kneel down together and worship the sage at a distance.


    It was not long before the Supreme Lord Lao Jun set up his people''s religion. The Heavenly Master of the beginning of the Kunlun Mountains and the leader of the Tongtian cult on the jin''ao island also stood up and integrated the three Qings into one. Lao Tzu became a saint. Suddenly they also knew their way to become a saint. In front of the yuxu palace in Kunlun Mountain, Yuanshi Tianzun stood in the air, holding the Pangu flag, and shouted to the void: "the way of heaven is the evidence. I am Yuanshi, under the Hongjun gate and the Pangu Yuanshen. Now I set up a religion to clarify the way of heaven, comply with the meaning of days, and give a name to the religion. The Pangu flag is the magic weapon of the town religion."

 Chapter 62

    Then he threw the Pangu flag in his hand into the air. Suddenly, the Pangu flag emitted thousands of rays, and the heaven felt a sense of heaven. He lowered the merit of establishing a religion and the Pangu''s merit of opening the sky, which was absorbed by the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. He immediately became a saint after the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, and proved the supreme fruit of the great Luo Jinxian of the mixed Yuan Dynasty. There was a flash on Yuanshi Tianzun, showing the body of a saint. Centered on Yuanshi Tianzun, a ripple spread throughout the flood and famine, and the aura fluctuated violently. The stars in the sky are sensing and falling boundless starlight.


    "Elucidation, standing!!!" once this voice was heard in the flood and famine, all living beings in heaven and earth bowed down to the direction of Kunlun Mountain and said they were saints.


    The leader of Tongtian cult in jin''ao Island, just like the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, stood in the air, threw the four swords and the array in the air, and shouted: "the Tao of heaven is the proof that I am Tongtian. Under the Hongjun gate, I was transformed by the Pangu yuan God. Now I have established a cult, which means to intercept a glimmer of vitality of the Tao of heaven. It is called jiejiao. The four swords and the array are the magic weapons of Zhenjiao."


    At that time, the leader of Tongtian cult was just like becoming a saint at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. He felt the way of heaven and lowered his merits and virtues of establishing a religion and opening the sky. He was absorbed by the leader of Tongtian cult and became a saint, proving the supreme fruit of the great Luo Jinxian of the mixed Yuan Dynasty. There was a flash on the leader of Tongtian cult, showing the body of saints. Centered on the leader of Tongtian cult, a ripple spread throughout the flood and famine, and the aura fluctuated violently. The stars in the sky are sensing and falling boundless starlight.


    "Stop teaching, stand up!!!" as soon as this sound came out, all living beings in heaven and earth bowed down to the direction of jin''ao island and said they were saints.


    When Sanqing became a saint, the western two also felt that zhunti was anxious and said, "senior brother, everyone in the East has become a saint, but where is the Tao of you and me?"


    He hardly smiled, but he didn''t look very good with his bitter gourd face. It was more ugly than crying. He said, "younger martial brother, you and I have understood our way." zhunti was surprised to see him.


    Then he smiled and looked at zhunti, pointing to the lotus in the eight treasure merit pool and the Bodhi, and shouted, "younger martial brother, if you don''t understand at this time, when will you wait?"


    Zhunti looked at the finger and then heard the sound of receiving. His heart was like clouds and fog. His round face smiled and said, "flowers see me, I see Bodhi."


    Suddenly, Sanskrit chants sounded in the West. As soon as the Buddhist Chanting stopped, I saw flowers scattered in the sky, countless Golden Lotus on the ground, two golden lights filling the world, a relic and a bodhi tree rushing into the air, bursts of sandalwood refreshing and intoxicating. It turned out that the West and zhunti made a great wish to cross all sentient beings, establish a western religion and become holy. Therefore, a vision came from heaven to show everyone.

 Chapter 63

    Just after worshipping the leader of Tongtian cult, all living beings in the wilderness heard of the establishment of western religion. They can''t help worshipping the West and professing to be saints. In one day, five people were sanctified. So far, all the people with the holy throne have been sanctified except the red clouds that have fallen. The era of saints is coming, and the catastrophe of heaven and earth is about to begin.


    Although Sanqing has been sanctified, the height of the three people is immediately displayed. The Supreme Lord realized the opportunity, but the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the leader of Tongtian sect wanted others to guide them, which was obviously a little inferior to the Supreme Lord. But the leader of Tongtian didn''t think so. After all, he never wanted to compare with the Supreme Lord. Yuanshi Tianzun was a little gloomy in his heart. He always thought he was the best qualified in Sanqing. He got it later than the supreme Lao Jun, which was a big blow to him who had always been competitive.


    After becoming holy on the first day of Sanqing, he went to open a Taoist temple outside the thirty-three days, which are called Taiqing sky, Yuqing sky and Shangqing sky respectively. The Supreme Master moved the Bajing palace to the Daochang and renamed it dourate palace.


    The three Qing Dynasties established their own schools, but the transactions were very different. Zhang Wuwei, the old monarch of the Supreme Lord, must have great perseverance. Only those with excellent roots and bones can enter the Tao. So let''s talk to our disciples. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the heavenly master valued the birth of qualification. People of the demon family, flowers, birds, insects, fish, birds and animals, all despised and refused to accept any of them. Only those who have different talents or spiritual things can worship the entry-level. The leader of Tongtian sect has no classes. Only the heart of Tao is fate. Therefore, nine times out of ten, all the creatures in the world worship under the leader of Tongtian cult, and there is no sign of intercepting the cult for a moment.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the Tianzun had different religious ideas from the leader of Tongtian cult. Since then, the dispute over orthodoxy has been going on for thousands of years. So far, six of the Seven Saints under Hongjun gate have achieved saints. Under Hongjun, there are seven holy places. Now only the holy place of red cloud is missing. At the beginning of gaining the Tao, all saints did not make any big moves, but realized the Tao of heaven in their own Taoist field.


    Although the newly sanctified saints learn from Hongjun, they all become the Tao with merit and virtue. No one beheads and proves the Tao like Hongjun. Everyone becomes the saint only by virtue of merit and virtue. Naturally, Hongjun can''t achieve that in the future. However, in this way, they have retained many obsessions, otherwise there will be no so-called dispute over orthodoxy.


    At present, all the saints are returning, but they are busy understanding the laws of heaven after becoming saints. Under the shock of saints, everyone tries to practice and hope to get the last holy throne one day. So for the next few hundred years, the land was peaceful and calm. Neither of the Lich clan wanted to take action at this time, so as not to be calculated by the saint.

 Chapter 64

    In the dark sea of blood, the Styx River saw Sanqing and others become saints. He thought that as long as he had the merit of establishing a religion, he should be able to become saints. So he established Shura religion with Ashura as his team and became the leader of the church. Unfortunately, things are not what he thought. The Tao of heaven only reduced some merit to the Styx river. After obtaining this merit, the Styx river only increased its mana. The realm is in the middle of quasi sainthood. The Styx River found that it still failed to become a saint after establishing a religion. It can''t help being angry about the injustice of the Tao of heaven. Why can Nuwa create a man to become a saint and Sanqing establish a religion to become a saint, He possessed both but was not sanctified.


    When Kunpeng learned that the people had become saints, he couldn''t help sighing: "the great disaster is coming, and the era of saints will follow. He should also be careful, especially zhunti, the most shameless of saints, should be more careful."


    After the people became saints, empress Nuwa was most shocked. In the past, she was the only one who could take care of the demon family. Now all the people with the holy throne are saints. If she wants to do anything, she must consider whether she can get the permission of the people.


    With the advent of the era of saints, the pressure of the Lich and the Lich races has increased. Both sides are desperately developing their own strength in order to win a chance of life in the disaster.


    The Terran has obtained the survival knowledge taught by Kunpeng. After thousands of years of stable development, it has reached no less than ten million people. Slowly divide into countless tribes and move to the blank of the Lich''s power. Although the cultivation is not as good as the Lich two, it has gradually formed the third largest force in the wilderness, and the prosperity of the big family is beginning to appear. However, the general trend of the world will be divided after a long time. The peaceful day was finally broken.


    Since the incarnation of the six samsara, the strength of the Wu clan seems to have decreased, but it has not had much impact. There is a great witch Xing Tian in Houtu tribe. He is the best expert among all great witches, and his cultivation is second only to zuwu. With his place in the afterland, the Lich family can still display the "Twelve Gods and evil array", so the Lich family is not afraid of the Lich family now. It''s just that Zu Hongjun said that the Lich was divided, so they didn''t dare to fight casually.


    After hundreds of years of development, the strength of the witch nationality has recovered. Since the last war, when the losses were heavy, the tribes have shrunk their territory and united closely. Now there are more and more people, and gradually there are often fights between tribes.


    The God of fire Zhu Rong works with the God of water, and nature conquers each other. The struggle between the two tribes has not stopped since the division of the twelve ancestors. Fortunately, it has been suppressed by Dijiang and can still be restrained. But the little friction between the two tribes never stopped. As long as things don''t make a big deal, other zuwu don''t have so much energy to interfere with them.


    Zhu Rong was good at controlling fire and refined a Wu Dao to deal with the people of the demon family. At ordinary times, the knife was kept at home, but the demon emperor Jun knew that such a calculation against the ancestral witch was launched.


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi personally stole Wu Dao, but Zhu Rong seldom used Dao, so he didn''t find it for a while.


    On this day, Gonggong was inspecting the clan. He saw that he was able to report the spies of the demon clan. After hearing this, Gonggong immediately grabbed the humanitarian: "there, wait for me."

 Chapter 65

    When they came to a valley, the man said, "Lord zuwu, it''s inside."


    Gonggong didn''t think about it carefully and rushed into the valley immediately. He saw the people of zhurong family fall in a pool of blood, with a bloody knife next to them. Gonggong picked up the knife and looked at it carefully. He thought it was very good, so he put it down and hung it on his waist.


    When Zhu Rong learned that his Wu Dao had been stolen, he immediately sent someone to look for it. When he found that the Dao was on Gonggong, he went forward without saying a word and beat it hard.


    Gonggong is also a hot tempered person. Seeing that Zhu Rong unknowingly attacked him, he also directly came forward to fight with Zhu Rong.


    The battle between the two zuwitches was immediately known, but the other zuwitches were led away by the demon emperor Jun. when they found that Zhu Rong and Gonggong had no time to stop the fight.


    The two fought all with their own good at controlling water and fire, but the fire of Zhu Rong was better than that of Gonggong. In the end, Gonggong failed. Zuwu can''t fight desperately, so they fight until the end.


    Seeing the defeat of Gonggong, Zhu Rong said, "Gonggong, what else can you say today? You killed my people and stole my sword."


    The Gonggong didn''t want to hit the mountain, but Zhu Rongde was reasonable and unforgiving, and Gonggong didn''t want to defend. In anger, he tried his best to hit the Buzhou mountain. Just listen, "boom" Zhou mountain fell down.


    Buzhou mountain fell, Tianzhu collapsed, and a huge hole appeared in the sky. Nine days of muddy water poured down.


    At the moment when Buzhou mountain fell, Kunpeng felt the vibration of heaven and earth. When he counted, it turned out that Buzhou mountain fell. He couldn''t help sighing in the center of the earth: "the demon emperor Jun still took this step, and the Qi luck of the demon family seemed to be greatly damaged."


    If you want to return, you can make great contributions to mending the sky. Kunpeng instantly changed his body and came to the foot of Buzhou mountain. With a big mouth, he showed his unique skill "Kunpeng whale suction" to catch all the water of the nine days. But the Tianzhu fell, and the world shook unsteadily. This is not what he Kunpeng can solve alone.


    Soon Sanqing, empress Nuwa and two western saints also came to the foot of Buzhou mountain, the demons of Tianting also came, and all the zuwitches gathered. The crowd looked at the hole and didn''t know what to do. Just watching Kunpeng show his body, he caught all the water of nine days.


    Lao Tzu looked at the hole and said, "the Tianzhu collapsed and the world was unstable. It''s better to mend the Tianzhu first. Kunpeng alone can''t last long."


    Yuanshi said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. It needs younger martial sister Nuwa to do it."


    Nuwa said reluctantly, "it''s necessary to refine five colored stones to mend the sky, but I still lack the refining tripod furnace."


    Laozi said, "younger martial sister Nuwa doesn''t need to worry about this. Just go to find the teacher."


    Everyone agreed with Lao Tzu and said in unison, "great goodness"


    Everyone went to Zixiao palace and saw Haotian waiting for him. Hao said in front of heaven, "I''ve seen all my senior brothers and sisters. If the teacher has something to say, please go in."

 Chapter 66

    After entering Zixiao palace, Daozu Hongjun threw a tripod directly in front of the people without saying anything.


    After they got the tripod, they returned to Buzhou mountain to refine stones and mend the sky. No one helped Kunpeng withstand the water of the nine days. Kunpeng was not sanctified, and his mana could not keep up with consumption. The water of the Tianhe River gradually fell into the wasteland.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the half of the mountain that the emperor would fall was buried in his sleeve. When they saw it, they also looked for the fragments of Buzhou mountain. They regretted that these fragments had already fallen into the hands of Kunpeng. If Kunpeng was not afraid of forming a cause and effect with Yuanshi Tianzun, he would not be able to collect half of Buzhou mountain.


    The leader of Tongtian cult is a straightforward person. Seeing that Kunpeng''s mana consumption is too large and the water of Tianhe falls into the famine, he helped Kunpeng block the water of Tianhe and give Kunpeng a chance to breathe. After eighty-one years, a group of colorful light flew out of the tripod and the colorful stones were refined.


    Later Nu Wa mended the hole, but there was only one more piece. She threw it away. I didn''t know where to go, but she didn''t expect that the stone would lead to a cause and effect.


    Lao Tzu said, "heaven has been mended, but there is no thing to support heaven. Heaven and earth are unstable."


    Nuwa said, "there is a black turtle in the North Sea. Its limbs can be used to support the sky. I''ll get it."


    Then Nu Wa went to kill the tortoise, whose limbs were used to support the sky. The turtle''s body was left in the north. In the future, the decay of the body polluted all the land of that state with poisonous fog and miasma.


    After the heaven mended, the heaven dropped great merit. Nu Wa got 50%, while Kun Peng got 40%, and the remaining 10% was shared by everyone. The leader of Tongtian sect helped Kun Peng with most of the 10%. Nuwa''s refining stones and collecting xuangui''s limbs to make up for the heaven deserve five Chenggong virtues, while Kunpeng blocked the water of nine days from falling into the wasteland and saved countless wasteland creatures. She deserves the four Chenggong virtues, while Tongtian cult leader helped Kunpeng, so she got most of the remaining 10% merits. The saints did not expect to lose such a great merit because of their miscalculation, I can''t help regretting it.


    Kunpeng adjusted his breath for a moment, recovered a little mana, and came forward to thank the leader of Tongtian for his help. The leader of Tongtian sect just smiled and said it should be. Everyone is thinking of the boundless creatures.


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi was secretly hated in his heart. Unexpectedly, his calculations made Kunpeng successful. How could he not be angry that so many merits were obtained by Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng looked at the demons and didn''t talk to them before, which made everyone present see the discord within the demons. Among them, except empress Nu Wa, everyone was very happy. After all, no one wanted to see a powerful demons.


    After mending the sky, they just chatted a few words and left respectively. The demon emperor Jun doesn''t know that his actions have greatly damaged the Qi of the demon family. He is very happy. But then the return of the demon family made him want to cry without tears. Zhou mountain fell, so that the water of Tianhe hung upside down. The demons in Tianting also suffered heavy losses without prevention.

 Chapter 67

    The Terran''s residence was guarded by enlightenment. In this disaster, the loss was not too heavy. The Terran felt the fearless spirit of Kunpeng, and various tribes built temples for it one after another.


    Among all the people, Kunpeng benefited the most from the disaster. He not only collected 40% of the merit of mending the sky, but also swept away the fragments of Buzhou mountain. After seeing Daozu Hongjun''s "heaven and earth tripod", Kunpeng also thought of what kind of acquired merit treasure he should refine. He himself prefers to refine utensils and elixirs. Refining a tripod shaped postnatal treasure of merit and morality is a good choice. Although he does not have much attack power, he is very clever in suppressing Qi.


    Buzhoushan fragment is the best material for the tripod body. It not only has the merit of opening the sky, but also is very solid, which can not be compared with other materials. The only better material in Kunpeng''s hand is fenbaoyan. Fenbaoyan itself is a chaotic stone and has been refined by countless innate spiritual treasures. Its quality is good enough to refine a top-grade innate spiritual treasure. Kunpeng has other uses, so it can''t be moved.


    After some preparation, Kunpeng closed the door again. He closed the door for a hundred years. A top-level postnatal merit treasure "Pangu tripod" has been refined in a hundred years. This postnatal merit treasure has used all the merits of Kunpeng. Its defense is equal to that of the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower", which is inviolable. In terms of function, the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" is far from it. This tripod can not only suppress Qi, but also refine pills and utensils.


    This tripod is the treasure of postnatal merit and virtue. After refining, there is no natural disaster. Therefore, the flood and famine people do not know that such a treasure of postnatal merit and virtue was born.


    After this practice, Kunpeng felt that he had made a breakthrough in his cultivation. He just hurried out of the pass to guide his disciples'' cultivation, and then closed the pass again in order to break through the current state and enter the quasi holy perfection.


    Although the demon clan had some losses in this disaster, they inadvertently found that the human soul was very helpful to improve their cultivation, so they began to make plans for the human race.


    The demon emperor Jun has a cold face, wears a golden robe and holds the congenital Lingbao River map and Luo book in his hand. He sits in the middle of the hall. There are two people sitting next to him. On the left, one has cross eyebrows and eyes, wears a fiery red robe and holds the congenital treasure chaos clock in his hand. It is the emperor Jun''s brother, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. On the right, one is a woman, charming and enchanting. He is the queen of the demon, Chang Xi.


    The demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Tai have been thinking about how to kill all the Lich family day and night, so that the Lich family can unify the flood and famine, and get rid of the situation that the Lich governs the sky and the Lich governs the land. Now they are very interested to hear what a little demon said. At present, they call the demon soldiers and demons to catch several human beings from the flood and famine to experiment.

 Chapter 68

    When I tried, I found that those Terran blood essence can not only improve cultivation, but also erode the will of those dead Terran souls. At present, Li Dijun was very happy. He only found the best way to deal with the witch family. It turned out that the people of the witch family have Pangu blood and can naturally control the flood and famine elements. Their flesh is strong and inviolable. However, his physical cultivation depends entirely on his will. However, the people of the Lich family are self-contained and have a strong will. They only obey the orders of the ancestors on weekdays, so the Lich family has been unable to find a way to start.


    The life and death of the Terran is not within the scope of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi''s consideration. At present, it is necessary to order the killing of the Terran to collect souls. The demon emperor Jun stopped it and said: "Brother, wait a minute. Although the Terran is a mole ant, it was made by Nu Wa, the sage of our demon family. The supreme old gentleman of Taiqing, the head of Kuang Sanqing, established the Terran. If we hurt the killer and offended the sage, it''s not good. We''d better visit the two saints first, explore the mouth wind, and then do it."


    The Eastern Emperor thought so. It turned out that the Eastern Emperor was reckless, and the demon emperor Jun had a delicate mind, so there were too many demon family events. At present, they flew to the wa palace of Nu Wa, the sage of the demon family!


    Nuwa, who was resting quietly in the wa palace, was moved. Naturally, she knew why the two came. The palms and backs of her hands were full of meat, and it was not good to hurt either side. She just wanted to persuade, but at this time, she saw several lights flash across the sky. Nuwa naturally knew that it was other saints reminding herself not to vent the open-air machine and secretly that the will of heaven should not be violated, so she closed the gate of the wa palace and just watched it.


    When Emperor Juntai came to the wa palace, he didn''t even enter the door. There was only a boy in front of the door who said to the visiting emperor Juntai: "my mother is closing the door. When she said that the guests came, she told me that the cause of today is the fruit of tomorrow. You should think twice before you do anything."


    The Eastern Emperor has been a demon emperor for too long. Who knows that he has been treated like this today, he only said: "the sage is really a great pomp, but it''s difficult for us to meet. Anyway, we don''t bother the sage!" then he left!


    The demon emperor Jun was not as impulsive as the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. He said to the boy, "please tell the mother that the demon family is the root of the mother after all. Please take more care of what the demon family does!" then he hurried to chase the Eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    When he could catch up with the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi said, "brother, why are you so polite to Nu Wa? It''s enough to deal with the witch family with your and my ability. Why go low and ask for people!"


    The demon emperor Jun sighed, "if you don''t become a saint, you will end up as a mole ant." then he looked at the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' in his hand and said, "you and my brother have such treasures, but you have to look at those people''s eyes and act. It''s really sad!"

 Chapter 69

    Dijun and Taiyi talked, but they went to the eight view palace of the Supreme Lord tianwai. This time, they didn''t eat the closed door. The two boys of water and fire came to salute them and said, "I''ve seen the demon emperor and the Eastern Emperor. Please, sir!"


    The two men followed the boy to Bajing palace. They saw the supreme old gentleman sitting on the futon and the grand master xuandu standing next to him. The old gentleman only closed his eyes to refresh himself.


    Emperor Jun and Taiyi went forward and said, "I''ve seen the sage of Taiqing."


    Lao Jun suddenly opened his eyes. Emperor Jun felt as if two real lights were coming. He was sweating and couldn''t move.


    After a while, the old gentleman said slowly: "go now. I teach the leader for that man. I can''t break the orthodoxy in the end!"


    They only felt relaxed, but they found that their clothes were almost wet. At the moment, they looked at each other, said goodbye to the old gentleman and flew to the demon palace.


    On the way, the Eastern Emperor couldn''t help but say, "brother, how can this be good? One doesn''t see us, and the other scares us when they meet. I''m afraid it''s hard to do!"


    The demon emperor Jun came out of Bajing palace without saying a word. He just lowered his head and thought about something. The Eastern Emperor said in a hurry: "brother, you have many ideas on weekdays. You have a word!"


    Suddenly, the demon emperor Jun was happy on his face and said to the Eastern Emperor Taiyi: "brother, I understand a little. There is great potential for this thing!"


    The Eastern Emperor asked, "brother, what do you say? Don''t talk half way, just finish it together!"


    The demon emperor Jun said: "Brother, the Supreme Master of Bajing Palace said to us, ''I can''t break the orthodoxy for the leader of that man''s religion!'' but he said that what the old master cares about is his orthodoxy, not the life and death of the Terran ants, that is, as long as we don''t kill all the Terran people, we can leave a part for the Supreme Master to inherit the orthodoxy! And Nu Wa doesn''t see us, I think she doesn''t hear what we do Do not ask, do not support or oppose. "


    Although the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was a little reckless, he was not a dull man. When the demon emperor Junyi said that he naturally understood the truth, but he said carelessly: "these saints are also secretive. Just say what they have, which makes it mysterious." after ha ha laughed, the journey under his feet was accelerated


    When the demon emperor Jun returned to the heaven, he refined a sword with the essence of the stars and named it killing witch sword. He also led the demon flag to ten thousand demons and said, "the human blood essence can quickly improve the cultivation, and the demons can kill themselves, but the human soul needs to be sent to the demon palace." as soon as the demons heard that there was a way to quickly improve the cultivation, they suddenly burst into love and shouted long live the demon emperor!

 Chapter 70

    Suddenly, the land is full of bloody storms. How many storms has the poor Terran experienced for thousands of years to develop to tens of millions today? Where did you think there would be such a disaster. The Terrans are just unarmed people. How can they be the opponents of the demons? So they only burn incense day and night to pray for the protection of the virgin and saint. But at this time, Kunpeng is still closed and cut off contact with the outside world. How can we know the situation of the Terrans? However, Nu Wa and other saints knew that the way of heaven was going to ruin the luck of the demon family. The way of heaven could not be violated. Therefore, they all ignored and let the demons kill the human family. Only Nu Wa was hurt in the dark. Among the Terrans, there is only one person who understands Tao to protect the Terran, but his strength is limited after all. Soon, he was also seriously injured.


    Under this heaven, the Lich and Lich families are about to become history, and the Terran will eventually become the protagonist of that world. The Lich and Lich families do not respect heaven and earth, do not worship saints, and only obey orders with the twelve ancestors, the Lich emperor and the Eastern Emperor. After those saints set up a great religion, the flood and famine dominated by the Lich and Lich families can not pass down orthodoxy in any case. Therefore, except Nu Wa, who did not set up a religion, all the other saints are looking forward to the early destruction of the Lich and Lich families and the human race on the flood and famine stage, so as to inherit their teachings. However, the sage can''t directly deal with the Lich two races after all. Even the immortal sage can''t bear such a big cause and effect.


    The rise and fall of all ethnic groups and religions in the flood and famine are due to the word "good luck". It turned out that although the twelve ancestral witches were fierce, they were always Pangu''s blood. They also shared some of Pangu''s merits and virtues of opening the sky. I think how great the merits and virtues of opening the sky are. Although the ancestral witches only got some, they are enough to suppress the Qi luck of the witch family. The demon family has not only the chaotic clock, one of the three congenital treasures of the flood and famine, but also the Hetu Luoshu, one of the ten congenital treasures, to suppress Qi luck, which is also safe and carefree.


    For tens of millions of years, the two Lich families have not known the way of heaven. They kill each other day and night, but they never do merit and virtue. Their luck has been slowly exhausted, but a hundred footed insects die without stiffness. If this goes on, I don''t know what year and month is the end. After all the saints set up a religion, if there are no believers, it is difficult to inherit and eventually die out. Saints are also people. Hurry!


    At present, the demon clan kills the human race to refine the witch sword, but it kills itself. Therefore, the saints naturally understand this and rarely agree. Xindao: as long as the Terrans don''t die, there will always be a prosperous day. Even if they all die, they will create a batch. Although Nu Wa also understood this truth, under the way of heaven, it was difficult to support a single tree, and she was unable to change anything!

 Chapter 71

    In a hundred years, Kunpeng has consolidated his state of mind. Although he has not yet reached the state of quasi saint and great perfection, it is not much different. In a hundred years, Kunpeng obtained the congenital treasure from the lunar star, absorbed enough aura in this great disaster, and has been fully formed. He can cut off evil thoughts only by waiting for the opportunity.


    As soon as Kunpeng left the pass, his mind was palpitating. He pointed and calculated, and suddenly became angry. The demon family even seriously injured the enlightenment while killing the human race. If there were no merit and virtue to protect his body, I''m afraid the enlightenment would have fallen. The demon emperor Jun''s move has completely brought the demon family to a desperate situation. Kunpeng was a man in his previous life and had great feelings for the human race. Although he knew that the Terran had to go through such a disaster, he still couldn''t bear to face it.


    In this hundred years, the Terran has been empty and full of white bones, but it is the bones abandoned after the body and soul have been sacrificed and refined by the demons. Everyone gathered to the original residence of the Terran. At this time, the Terran only had the enlightenment to guard. Although he was seriously injured, he had several Lingbao to protect himself, so he could deal with it as long as he didn''t meet several big demons. However, his fists are difficult to defeat his four hands. His strength alone naturally takes care of one thing and loses the other.


    Seeing the countless deaths and injuries of the Terran, people are heartbroken, but the virgin of the Terran usually only receives incense. When the Terran disaster comes, she never appears. Even the supreme old gentleman, who claims to be the supreme leader of the Terran religion, has disappeared. Only the immortal Wudao, the disciple of the holy master, guards the Terran alone. They don''t have any good ways to do this. They only sigh every day.


    The enlightenment is very deep in these days. Kunpeng is closed in the original residence of the Terran. If the Terran can gather here, they can use the strength of Kunpeng to protect the people from danger. The Terran has no other way to think. They think that they should die and be a living horse doctor, so they ordered the people to move only to buzhoushan, the original residence of the Terran.


    The Terrans finally saw a glimmer of hope. If there was hope, there would be strength. Therefore, they helped the old and the young, and the long stream of people rushed to the Buzhou mountain.


    Demon emperor Jun and Eastern Emperor Taiyi looked coldly at what happened to the Terran in the demon palace. They were not afraid of Kunpeng in Zhoushan. Just want to wait for the Terrans to gather behind the Buzhou mountain, and then catch them all. In this way, killing the witch sword can be done. At present, the two people only smiled at each other, so they didn''t send demon family experts to chase the migrating people, only some small demons in groups to harass them.

 Chapter 72

    In this way, some people of the Terran race rushed to the Buzhou mountain one after another, only kneeling on the ground and shouting, "holy teacher, help!"


    The witch clan, the ancestral witch hall is provided with the statue of Pangu great God. The twelve ancestral witches sit around the emperor River, all with dignified faces!


    What the Lich family did was naturally busy, but they were the old enemy of the Lich family in the wilderness. The ancestors heard that the Lich family was refining a witch killing sword specially used to deal with the Lich family. This was enough. The ancestors were angry one by one and just shouted to kill the heaven and raze the Lich emperor''s palace to the ground.


    Emperor Jiang just waved his hand, looked up at the long bow enshrined in front of the statue of Pangu great God, and sighed: "if someone in our Witch family can open this Father God bow, what can they do even if they can refine this sword!"


    Everyone was speechless, but xuanming was delicate and had many ideas, and said: "Now all the Terrans have fled to Kunpeng in Buzhou mountain. Although Kunpeng is also a demon, we can see that there is a contradiction between him and the demon last time when he was in Buzhou mountain. He has always sheltered the Terran, and he is not an easy generation. Sooner or later, the demon people will conflict with him. We will wait and see the change. When they lose both sides, we will reap the benefits."


    At that moment, everyone said it was wonderful. Emperor Jiang only said, "it''s so good. Let''s go and make good preparations. When Kunpeng fights with the people of the demon family, we will go straight to heaven and kill all the people of the demon family at one stroke."


    The Terrans gathered in Buzhou mountain, but the famine was so great that there was blocking and looting in front of them, and then there were pursuers. They walked for decades before they all reached Buzhou mountain. At this time, the Terrans were reduced from tens of millions to less than one million now.


    When all the people arrived, the demon family also began to act. The demon emperor Jun gave a command and saw that thousands of demon soldiers and demons would come from all directions and surround the Buzhou mountain, but a mosquito could not fly out.


    The demon emperor jungao is sitting on the cloud, and the witch killing sword is about to be refined. The unification of the demon family seems to be in front of the flood and famine. Naturally, he is satisfied. Next to him is the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, followed by Taotie and poverty. Fu Xi, another quasi holy God of the demon family, is the future. Fu Xi was originally the elder brother of the virgin Nuwa of the human family, and naturally will not kill the human people. The demon emperor JUNHE and The Eastern Emperor will never force it.

 Chapter 73

    Emperor Jun moved his hand, and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi came forward to Wudao and shouted, "Wudao, your teacher Kunpeng is also a person of the demon family. Why waste your life for those human ants? Today, let''s give it to outstanding people. The demon emperor will see that everyone is the demon family and spare your life!"


    The Taoist priest smiled angrily and said, "Taiyi, the Eastern Emperor, you plotted against our teacher that day. Today, you used this plot to kill the human race, resulting in the tragic death of tens of millions of innocent people. The cycle of natural justice and bad retribution. You will die without a place to bury in the future."


    Dijun wanted to refine the killing witch sword early. At present, he took too much care of it. He waved his big hand and said, "ignorant children, dare to speak bravely, all children, kill me!"


    Suddenly, thousands of demon soldiers and Demons only beat their magic weapons like raindrops to the Buzhou mountain guarded by the enlightenment. The Enlightenment was only at the level of golden immortals, but reluctantly resisted the attack of the people with a few innate magic treasures.


    The Eastern Emperor was a little unhappy at the sight. As soon as he put his hand, the demons stopped attacking. When the chaotic bell on his hand struck, an ancient and simple bell rang all over the wasteland, and the bell rushed straight to the enlightenment.


    The enlightenment, who is struggling to support, only feels like a knife in his heart when he hears this bell ring. A mouthful of blood from "Po" spits out and lies straight on the ground. He doesn''t know life or death. The millions of people guarded by the enlightenment sit on the ruins like lambs to be slaughtered.


    Looking at the human beings lying on the ground, the demons seemed to see the most delicious food. They all laughed. Their laughter rang through the flood and made people listen very harsh.


    The saints who watched the war in Tianwaitian could not help frowning when they heard the laughter from the demons. They thought that the demon family was so arrogant and domineering. No wonder they were not pleased by Tiandao. If they wanted to become the abandoned son, they were more determined to take this opportunity to break the spirit of the demon family, even if they caught up with all the Terrans.


    The Terran has become a turtle in a jar and can''t turn over big waves any more, so the demon emperor Jun doesn''t rush to order to kill these Terrans. He just wants to take this opportunity to show his boundless prestige and let the people in the wilderness know that he is not easy to provoke. Although the demon emperor Jun wants to sell his prestige, his demons have a strange light when looking at the Terran people, The saliva flowed and looked impatient.

 Chapter 74

    Seeing such a scene, the Terran people all thought that it would be difficult to escape today. Everyone had firm eyes and consciously sat behind the Terran leader Sui Renshi, but they didn''t say a word. After a hundred years of escape, the people who survive are very strong.


    At this time, Suiren''s eyes were full of resolute light. He led the people to worship the void first and said, "this worship to the virgin Nuwa of the Terran. We are all made by the goddess. Although the Terran was robbed, the goddess ignored it and lost the way of mother, but we will never forget the virtue of creation. After this worship, the Terran will stand on its own and is no longer related to it."


    When Tiandao heard the words of Suiren, Li Sheng felt that there was a surge of wind and clouds on the mountain. Since then, Nu Wa was disconnected from the Qi machine of the Terran.


    Then the Suiren family took the people to pay homage to Buzhou mountain and said, "this time, I will pay homage to Taoist Kunpeng, the holy master of the human race. Since the birth of the human race, the holy master has shared joys and sorrows with us and did the edification. The holy master has been kind to the human race, and the human race will never forget. The human race will worship the holy master and listen to his orders."


    The change in the way of heaven just now is not over. Hearing the words of Suiren, there is another change. Since then, Kunpeng''s luck has been closely linked with the human race.


    After Sui Renshi led the Terran to complete these two worships, he sat down and was silent, and the Terran people behind him were silent again. They all sat silent, looked at death as if they were returning to their homes, and waited for the coming death.


    At this time, the world suddenly became silent, and everyone''s hearts were shocked. Those demons who had just laughed did not say a word at the moment. The demon emperor Jun looked solemn. The words of Sui Renshi just now caused a change in the way of heaven. In this way, the demon emperor Jun suddenly felt uneasy.


    The saints who watched the war outside the sky were all ashamed, especially the great old gentleman, the leader of the Renjiao sect. Just now, the Terran people worshipped him, but they didn''t mention him at all. What''s the use of claiming to be the leader of the Renjiao sect to educate the Terran without being recognized by the Terran?


    Nu Wa''s mother was even more tearful. Although the Terran broke off her relationship with her, it was all her own choice. No wonder the Terran, and the Terran was really worshipped to her since she was born. How could her act be worthy of the incense offered by the Terran to her, so her heart was also very ashamed.


    At the moment, the ancestral witch Houtu, who is fighting on the outside of Buzhou mountain, is also agitated and surging. No wonder the Terran can develop so rapidly and have the potential to become the third largest race in the wilderness. Although he lives a little humble, he also has his own dignity!


    Although the demon emperor Jun was a little uneasy, he couldn''t help it when things had reached this point. The demon emperor Jun waved his hand in front of him and ordered the demon family army to attack. In a short time, two giants flew to the human race. These are the four great beasts of the flood and famine, gluttonous and poor.

 Chapter 75

    Seeing that the people were about to be slaughtered, I heard a loud roar from Zizhou mountain: "with me Kunpeng here, who dares to be reckless and kill the human race!"


    With Kunpeng''s voice, an iron ruler flew out of the Zhoushan mountain and suddenly became larger in front of the demons. He hit Taotie and poor Qi on the head. The two animals were caught off guard and their brains were cracked and their gods and forms were destroyed.


    The demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Tai were surprised. Each of the two beasts had the cultivation of Jinxian in the later stage. Unexpectedly, they all died in one round. It seems that Kunpeng''s strength is much higher than they thought. He is secretly guarding against it at the moment.


    The people only said that they would die today. Unexpectedly, there was such a change. They saw a figure flying from Wuzhou mountain and standing in front of the people. This person was the demon master Kunpeng.


    It turned out that as soon as Kunpeng closed the door, he came to the Terran disaster, and just at this critical moment, he saved the Terran people.


    The people wept with joy. They only said that the holy master would not abandon us. Then they knelt down to them under the leadership of Suiren and said, "the holy master has a boundless life. I hope the holy master can save us."


    Kunpeng looked at the people of the human race with ragged clothes and thin face. He didn''t expect that the human race had suffered such a great disaster after only watching it for a hundred years. Kunpeng knew that although it was provoked by the demon race, it was also related to the laissez faire demon race of the saints. Under the agitation of his mind, Kunpeng couldn''t help hating those high and selfish saints.


    Kunpeng stood in front of the crowd, looked at the sky, and a pride of looking down at the world rose with his anger, but he scolded: "supreme old gentleman, you are self reliant, you are the honor of the human race, and you are sacrificed by the human race incense every day. At present, the human race is in trouble, but you stand idly by. Although you are a saint, what is your face standing between heaven and earth?"


    In Bajing palace, the supreme old gentleman was sitting with his eyes closed. When he heard this, his eyes opened fiercely, but a moment later, he only sighed and did nothing.


    Kunpeng scolded again: "Nu Wa, you are the virgin of the human race. All the people of the human race are your sons. You ignore the difficulties of your children. How can you bear your conscience? If you ignore the old gentleman, you can be justified, but you shouldn''t be a mother."


    Nuwa in Nawa palace was furious when she heard Kunpeng''s words, and she didn''t want to do so, but what can she do as a demon saint? She can only help each other, but Nuwa doesn''t have the state of mind like Lao Jun.


    Kunpeng scolds. The sage doesn''t know how, but he can''t hurt him right now. Kunpeng was beaten and killed by himself as soon as he was worshipped by the people in the wilderness. I''m afraid Taoism can''t develop half a step in the world in the future. But although the sage is immortal, she is the heaviest face, and she was scolded by Kunpeng in front of the spirits of all living beings. Lao Jun was in a high mood and didn''t care too much about Kunpeng. Nu Wa couldn''t do it. She had the lowest cultivation among the saints, so she became angry at once.

 Chapter 76

    The sage was so powerful that heaven and earth changed color. Dark clouds condensed in the air and wanted to press Kunpeng. Kunpeng only felt his legs weak and wanted to kneel down. Kunpeng doesn''t know it''s the sage''s power, but it''s related to his prestige in the Terran at the moment, but he will not obey to the death. At present, he was strong enough to stabilize his body. The power of a saint was not something that a quasi holy place could bear. After a while, he was hurt by Nu Wa''s Qi machine. A mouthful of blood gushed out, and his body could stand still.


    Since Hongjun incarnated the way of heaven, saints are the highest existence. When people see saints, they are all trembling. Kunpeng''s act of scolding saints is the first time since the dawn of heaven, and they scold two people. Therefore, they also admire Kunpeng''s courage.


    In fact, Kunpeng did so, on the one hand, because empress Nuwa went too far, on the other hand, he wanted to gamble. After this robbery, if he didn''t die, then he could permanently get 10% of the luck of the Terran.


    Although the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and Liang were very dissatisfied with Kunpeng''s help, they felt more relieved when they saw that Kunpeng was so bold. Before the saint came out, they fought hand in hand, baby. It can be said that they walked sideways in the flood and famine, but when the saint came out, they were restrained everywhere. Therefore, although they were in a state of hostility with Kunpeng, they did not launch a group of demons to attack, but just watched the saint''s face.


    With Kunpeng''s cultivation at this time, he naturally knew that it was Nuwa''s mother who attacked him. He only heard a cold hum and said, "Nuwa, if you have the ability, you can directly kill me. Are you still a saint secretly?"


    Kunpeng has great merit. Of course, empress Nuwa dare not kill him, but seeing that Kunpeng is so presumptuous, she can''t help it. Just now, with one blow, Tiandao warned her. In desperation, the demon emperor Jun can only help her solve the siege.


    Looking at the people kneeling on the ground, Kunpeng said that the Honghuang Terrans were so kind that they only repay kindness and do not remember injustice. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid I''ll have to suffer a lot more in the future. At the moment, I shouted to the people: "heaven and earth are inhumane, take all things as ruminant dogs, wait and stand up. It''s just a death. It''s no big deal. Why do you cry!"


    When they heard Kunpeng''s words, they were shocked, stopped kneeling, took the old and helped the young, and all stood up, but they all straightened their chests, followed Kunpeng and shouted to the sky, "heaven and earth are unkind, and all things are ruminant dogs!" their voices rang through the flood

 Chapter 77

    The human race is the mole ant. Among the flood and famine families, the human race lives the most humble and insignificant. However, it has its own merit to be selected as the leading role of the flood and famine by the way of heaven. The key lies in the word faith. If you have faith, you will have pursuit, if you have pursuit, you will have change. The Terran has been developing itself so slowly for thousands of years.


    Millions of people complain about heaven and earth with the belief of death. It''s so spectacular. Heaven and earth tremble with the roar of time and the change of the sun and moon! Those saints who watched the war were also very angry when they saw such a scene. They couldn''t help thinking that mole ants should not be despised.


    In the Zixiao palace, Taoist Zu Hongjun, who had become the way of heaven, looked at all this coldly, but his face was expressionless. He suddenly nodded slightly, and then called two boys outside the palace to order a few words.


    But it was said that the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor sat on the cloud. At the beginning, they watched Kunpeng scold the sage with great interest. Who knew that Kunpeng made such a big noise again.


    Looking at the demons nearby, I thought to let Kunpeng continue to toss. I''m afraid it won''t work today. At the moment, the Eastern Emperor knocked the chaotic clock in his hand. The ancient voice came, melodious and ethereal, but it stopped everyone''s action.


    Kunpeng knew that today''s war was inevitable, and he didn''t keep it at the moment. He held the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" high in his hand and sacrificed the newly refined "Pangu tripod" on his head. The "Pangu tripod" changed into the size of his head and emitted a dark yellow light to protect his whole body.


    When the demon emperor Jun saw the Pangu tripod, his eyes lit up and waved his hand. Hundreds of thousands of demon soldiers and demon generals went forward. Kunpeng did not say a word. He sacrificed the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" and directly hit it. However, where the ruler passed, pieces of blood mist rose in the air. Hundreds of thousands of demon soldiers and demons were killed like melons and vegetables. It turned out that on the one hand, Kunpeng deeply hated the dry demons for helping the tiger and killing innocent people. On the other hand, he also wanted to stand in front of the people, so he showed no mercy and beat the demons to death.


    The first World War was only a tentative attack, but Dijun didn''t expect that 500000 demon soldiers and demons would be so vulnerable in Kunpeng''s hands. He was so angry that he snorted and walked down the cloud. The innate Lingbao "River map" and "Luoshu" on his hand flew out and rolled straight towards Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng thought that his state of mind was close to the great perfection of the quasi saint. He also wanted to find the demon emperor Jun to try his hand. "Hetu" and "Luoshu" were the innate spiritual treasures, which were generated in chaos. He also wanted to see the power of these two innate spiritual treasures.

 Chapter 78

    Kunpeng threw the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" into the air, and the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" was shining brightly in the air, but it didn''t fly towards the "River map" and "Luoshu", but flew to the "Pangu tripod" above Kunpeng''s head and merged with the light emitted by the "Pangu tripod".


    At this time, the "River map" and "Luoshu" arrived. Like a boundless net, they were about to wrap Kunpeng, but they were blocked by the dark and yellow Qi released by the "Pangu Ding" and the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" and could not move forward.


    Although Kunpeng only cut off a corpse at this time, his cultivation is still above the demon emperor Jun in the middle of quasi Saint period¡® Although "Hetu" and "Luoshu" are innate spiritual treasures, the "Pangu tripod" and "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" on Kunpeng''s head are the most valuable merits of the day after tomorrow. With the protection of the mysterious yellow Qi of heaven and earth, even the innate treasure is difficult to break Kunpeng''s defense. Moreover, this is only the "Hetu" and "Luoshu" of the innate spiritual treasure.


    Suddenly, the demon emperor Jun felt that he could not keep his face, and he was secretly complaining. The quasi holy realm could not keep the mana in his body. Therefore, Emperor Jun also felt that he could not control the "River map" and "Luoshu" more and more, and could only retreat slowly under the counterattack of the dark and yellow Qi.


    Kunpeng had long wanted to deal with the demon emperor Jun, but he never had a chance. This time, Dijun came to the door. If Kunpeng couldn''t teach him a lesson, it would be difficult for him to gain a foothold in the flood and famine in the future. Therefore, Kun Peng used his magic power and hit the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" directly on di Jun''s head.


    When the demon emperor Jun saw that Kunpeng was doing his best, he couldn''t help but be happy. "Hetu" and "Luoshu" were the best inborn spiritual treasures. In terms of defense, Kunpeng could be ranked in the top ten among the many spiritual treasures in the wilderness. Kunpeng had never had any good spiritual treasures. He only exhausted Kunpeng''s magic power. At that time, Kunpeng was at his mercy. Unfortunately, Dijun did not find out the true identity of the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler", so he suffered a great loss.


    When the "nine days Yuan Yang merit body" came to the body, Emperor Jun looked at the posture and knew that this treasure was extraordinary. It was too late to escape. Without Shinai, Emperor Jun had to protect himself with "Hetu" and "Luoshu" and resist Kunpeng''s attack.


    Although the "Hetu" and "Luoshu" were innate spiritual treasures, they were quickly defeated under the attack of the most valuable merit and virtue the day after tomorrow¡® Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler ''hit Dijun, immediately beat Dijun to vomit blood, and fell straight back.


    All Kunpeng immediately wounded the demon emperor Jun, which was very shocked. After all, just Kunpeng had been injured by the sage, and his strength naturally decreased. In this case, he can also quickly hurt Di Jun, which shows his high cultivation. The saints outside nine days also felt unthinkable when they saw that Kunpeng had such cultivation.

 Chapter 79

    Seeing that Dijun was wounded by Kunpeng, the Eastern Emperor Tai quickly came forward and hugged Dijun. Although Dijun vomited blood, everything else was still stable. The Eastern Emperor Tai Yi Ming baidijun''s cultivation was slightly damaged, and the problem was not too big.


    As soon as the Eastern Emperor saw that emperor Jun was okay, he was relieved. He shouted angrily to Kunpeng: "Kunpeng, you are so brave. As a demon teacher, you dare to commit the following crimes. What crime should you commit?"


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "Taiyi, put away your face. You know better than anyone how I came to be a demon master. Don''t think you can do whatever you want with Nu Wa''s support. You first hurt my disciples by bullying the small, and then first. No matter what I do, it''s reasonable."


    The Eastern Emperor said angrily, "good Kunpeng, you turned out of heaven for these mole ants. Since then, there has been no traitor like you in the demon family. If you don''t die here today, how can you deserve the people who died in your hands."


    Kunpeng sneered: "You asked for this. You can''t blame others. You know that the human race is protected by me, but you ordered the demon race to kill the human race. You should think of such a day. It''s no big deal that you said I was a traitor of the demon race. I paid most of my efforts for the demon race, and several demon saints present know what I got. You and Dijun, as the demon emperor, did injustice, and How can it be convincing. "


    When the Eastern Emperor saw that Kunpeng untied his old background in front of the public, he was even more angry. He hurriedly said, "Kunpeng, it''s useless to say more. You and I still see Zhenzhang under our hands."


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi has cut off two corpses. He has the mid-term cultivation of quasi saint, and his strength is still above the demon emperor Jun. the chaotic clock is a congenital treasure. With an angry blow from the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, he went straight to Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng sneered and did not dodge. He used the Pangu tripod to fight against the "chaotic clock" of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. After listening to the loud bang, Kunpeng still stood in place with a relaxed face.


    Empress Nuwa in the wa palace looked gloomy. She hoped that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi could defeat Kunpeng and breathe for herself. Unfortunately, the result disappointed her.


    By the merit pool of Western Lingshan, zhunti said to him, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng has some skills!"


    Then he said, "the Taoist ancestor once said, ''three thousand roads can prove mixed Yuan''. It seems that what he said is true. It''s not easy for Kunpeng to have such accomplishments. However, the tripod on his head seems to have an extraordinary origin."


    Zhunti said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. The ''chaotic clock'' of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is a congenital treasure. This tripod has extraordinary ability to resist the attack of the ''chaotic clock''. Unfortunately, it is not from the West."


    Seeing the struggle between Kunpeng and Taiyi, the first emperor of yuxu palace in Kunlun Mountain was expressionless, and no one knew what he was thinking. The Tongtian leader in biyou palace smiled and said to himself, "things are getting more and more interesting!"


    Seeing the tripod on Kunpeng''s head, the supreme old gentleman in the Bajing palace suddenly flashed a light in his eyes, and then returned to normal. He seemed thoughtful.

 Chapter 80

    As soon as the Eastern Emperor saw that Kunpeng was unharmed, he was slightly stunned. At this time, Kunpeng shot, "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" quickly hit the Eastern Emperor. For a moment, the wind howled angrily, as if there were feet all over the sky. The people of those people and demons were so dazzled that they couldn''t open their eyes, so both sides retreated one after another.


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi was completely angered by Kunpeng. The chaotic clock in his hand sounded a simple and rapid bell. Every time the bell rang, the castration of the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" stopped. Finally, when the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" was about to collide with the chaotic clock, it blocked the way of the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler".


    The Eastern Emperor sneered and said, "Kunpeng, you have a good idea. You saw the right time to attack, and actually made me do my best to take this move. If you come and don''t be rude, you should eat me."


    As soon as the Eastern Emperor finished, the "chaos clock" slowly rose into the air, and suddenly the light was shining. A smell of chaos spread all over the world. The people of the demon people and the people of the two races who were watching felt that the momentum was pressing, and they all retreated a little before they felt better. The "chaos clock" in the hands of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi did not have any fancy movements and directly hit Kunpeng.


    Everyone who watched the battle felt that the chaotic clock flew very slowly and had no great power. But in Kunpeng''s eyes, the "chaotic clock" almost hit itself at the speed of light. The congenital treasure is really extraordinary. It actually separates time and space.


    At this time, Kunpeng''s face was dignified. After protecting his whole body with the Pangu tripod, the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" flew into the sky again and directly hit the "chaotic clock" in order to block the attack of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    In a moment, the "chaos clock" collided with the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler". After the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" collided with the "chaos clock", it was knocked down after only a moment. The "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" was connected with Kunpeng''s mind. Kunpeng felt a heavy blow to his mind, and a mouthful of fresh blood gushed out, but the "chaos clock" directly hit the "Pangu tripod" on Kunpeng''s head.


    At this time, the Pangu tripod on Kunpeng''s head changed greatly. I saw black lights emitted from the tripod, absorbing the chaotic smell emitted by the impact of the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler". At the same time, it emitted a trace of dark yellow gas to protect Kunpeng''s mind.


    Kunpeng was shocked when he found out this situation, but immediately he was overjoyed. He knew that at this critical moment, the dark yellow gas in the Pangu Ding protected himself. When his mind moved, he showed his essence and used his unique skill "Kunpeng whale suction" to help the "Pangu Ding" absorb the chaotic smell emitted by the "chaotic clock".


    The people of the two races who watched the war around were somewhat confused. The cultivation of the Terran people was low and they couldn''t see everything in the field. Therefore, they were worried that Kunpeng would not be able to meet the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and couldn''t help worrying about their own safety. The demon people are different from the human people. When they see the situation in the field, they can''t help wondering why the Eastern Emperor Taiyi didn''t do his best to attack Kunpeng. In fact, their idea is completely wrong. Although the attack launched by the "chaotic clock" is extremely slow and has no power in their eyes, But in fact, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi has done his best to give full play to the power of the "chaotic clock" and stabilize the space, which is why he gives them this feeling.

 Chapter 81

    The reason why Kunpeng was injured under the protection of such a postnatal treasure of merit and virtue as the Pangu Ding is not that the Pangu Ding''s defense ability is not poor, but because he had been injured by Empress Nuwa and could not give full play to the power of the Pangu Ding. Otherwise, with the cultivation of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi at this time, It is unable to drive the "chaotic clock" to harm Kunpeng, who is protected by the acquired merit treasure "Pangu Ding".


    Just when the two sides entered the deadlock, they only heard a sad cry from nine days. After hearing this, the demons were shocked. When the demon emperor Jun, who was healing, heard this sad cry, his face immediately turned white, and a blood light gushed out of his mouth. It seemed that he was shocked by the cry, making the injury worse. He shouted and said, "withdraw!" Then he hurried to heaven.


    As soon as the eastern emperor heard the cry, his face changed greatly. With a move, the "chaotic clock" flew back. Then he hurried to chase the demon emperor Jun, but his steps when he left were a little slow, which showed how fierce the struggle between him and Kunpeng was. Seeing this situation, the demons realized that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi did not show mercy to Kunpeng, so they eliminated their doubts.


    When the demons saw that the two demon kings had left, they knew that great changes had taken place in the heaven. At present, they all rushed to the heaven. In an instant, millions of demon soldiers and demons would walk away, leaving only the bodies of hundreds of thousands of demons killed by Kunpeng at the beginning!


    Kunpeng didn''t catch up with the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. After everyone left, he immediately sat on the ground and practiced martial arts to heal his wounds. It seemed that he was also badly hurt and couldn''t take care of others. At this time, no one found that although the "Pangu tripod" on Kunpeng''s head was still the same as before, there was some unique chaotic smell of chaotic clock. Seeing that Kunpeng was healing, they didn''t dare to disturb him, so they had to sit around Kunpeng and protect his Dharma.


    The struggle between Kunpeng and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was a blessing in disguise. The Pangu tripod was originally refined by the fragments of Buzhou mountain, and Buzhou mountain was transformed by the spine of Pangu''s great God. It itself contains an atmosphere of boundless chaos. However, because it has spent a lot of energy supporting the Tianting for many years, and Kunpeng only had some fragments, it did not get the essence of Buzhou mountain, Therefore, the "Pangu tripod" refined by Kunpeng is an acquired spiritual treasure, which is not innate. The main reason is that it lacks the smell of innate chaos. Now Kunpeng''s Pangu tripod has absorbed a lot of chaos from the chaos clock and began to evolve. If it has a great opportunity in the future, this tripod may have a chance to ascend to the throne of the innate merit and virtue treasure, which can be compared with the beauty of the innate treasure "heaven and earth tripod"!


    Kunpeng practiced his kung fu and Qi for a long time, and finally hid all the chaotic breath in the Pangu tripod. When he opened his eyes, he saw people''s concerned eyes and was very moved. Enlightenment woke up at this time and was sitting beside him. It seemed that the injury was not too serious, which reassured Kunpeng a lot.


    Just when Kunpeng wanted to say a few words with the people, he suddenly heard a voice from the sky: "the Taoist ancestor has a purpose. With the demon master Kunpeng, he immediately went to heaven to listen to the announcement!"

 Chapter 82

    The reason why the Lich family retreated was that the ancestor of the Lich family led millions of witches to attack the heaven when the Lich family attacked Buzhou mountain on a large scale according to the original plan. Before the attack, the demon emperor JUNHE and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi thought that it was no problem for the demon family to win by relying on Kunpeng alone. Naturally, they made a quick decision. Therefore, although the spies came to report the general trend of the witch family, they didn''t care, leaving only ten demon Shuai, such as Baize, Jizhao, Britain and Mongolia, to stay in the heaven!


    But what they never thought was that Kunpeng''s cultivation was far beyond their imagination, and both sides were defeated. During the standoff between Kunpeng and the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, millions of witch soldiers and witches will go straight to heaven under the leadership of the nine great ancestors (the later earth incarnates the six samsara, while the God of fire Zhu Rong and the God of water have already died). The heavy troops of Tianting are all in Buzhou mountain. How can the remaining minions resist? Baize, Jizhao and other ten demon Shuai are the golden immortal realm. How are they the opponents of the nine ancestors of the quasi holy realm? They were killed in an instant. Fortunately, at this time, another quasi Saint Fuxi God of the demon family arrived in time and reluctantly resisted for a while. However, how Fuxi was the opponent of the nine ancestral witches and was only beaten to vomit blood. Fortunately, Fuxi had the innate Lingbao Fuxi Qin to protect his body and protect his life. The demon family retreated to the gate of Tianting. Such a big change in Tianting shocked the demon queen Chang Xi.


    The demon empress Chang Xi and the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Tai Yi are generally transformed on the sun star. However, after marrying the demon emperor Jun, they no longer appear in public. They only teach the top ten golden and black princes of the demon family in the demon palace every day. Therefore, although Chang Xi also has quasi holy practice, it is not known by the flood and famine people.


    Chang Xi listened to the noise outside the palace and said a bad secret. He only ordered the prince of ten Jinwu to stay in the palace. The demon queen came out of the palace, but she replaced Fu Xi, who was black and blue. The ancestral witches are violent. Now they kill red eyes. Who cares? Soon, Chang Xi couldn''t resist, but was hit in the heart by the shebi corpse and made that sad cry.


    As soon as the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor arrived, they saw Chang Xi lying on the ground with a big hole in his heart and bleeding. They were afraid that they would not live. The prince of shijinwu only knelt beside Chang Xi and couldn''t cry. At present, they couldn''t care about the ancestral witches and flew to Chang Xi''s side.


    Chang Xi relied on his vitality to protect his mind, so that he could see the emperor Jun and Tai Yi. It turned out that the three were formed on the sun star. They were the real fire of the sun. They had been childhood sweethearts since childhood. The emperor Jun and Tai Yi liked Chang Xi at the same time, but a woman can marry two husbands? Therefore, Taiyi had to bear the pain to give up his love, and Dijun and Chang Xi often felt unable to resist Taiyi. At the moment, Chang Xi is going to die, but he can''t care much.

 Chapter 83

    Although the Taoist ancestor has a purpose, the emperor juntaiyi and the nine great zuwu are all rebellious people. At present, the scene is endless. How can they be convinced? However, Dijun Taiyi has just had a fight with Kunpeng, and the injury is not yet good; Because of the absence of Houtu, zhurong and Gonggong, the nine great ancestral witches could not form a "great array of twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits". The two sides naturally have their own scruples. They are thinking that they will want each other to look good in a hundred years. At that time, the Tao said "leading the purpose", but they ignored the two boys and went to each other.


    The two boys were helpless and had to continue to say: "Taoist Kunpeng has made great achievements in helping the Terran in Buzhou mountain, but he shouldn''t insult the sage and talk about heaven and earth. Therefore, he should be punished for thinking for a hundred years to repay this cause and effect. He should continue to guard the development of the Terran within a hundred years and should not leave the Terran residence without permission."


    Once Kunpeng heard that Daozu wanted him not to go out for a hundred years, he also knew that he scolded two saints, empress Nu Wa and supreme Lao Jun, in Buzhou mountain. Those saints are people who have good face. If he catches a chance, he will certainly not give himself good fruit to eat. Daozu only punished himself for thinking about paying back the cause and effect for a hundred years, and he was afraid to protect himself. Then he bowed to the void and said, "Kunpeng thanks Daozu here!"


    At that moment, Kunpeng returned to Buzhou mountain, the residence of the Terran. When the enlightenment saw that Kunpeng came back from heaven, he hurried to see the ceremony. The appearance of the enlightenment did not change at all, but it was still the same as before.


    Kunpeng asked about the development of the Terran. After this great disaster in different mountains, the Terran survived all young and strong people. Then there will be no harassment of the Lich and the Lich in the past 100 years. With the protection of Kunpeng, it is natural to develop rapidly again.


    After arranging all the affairs of the good people, Kunpeng returned to the cave of Buzhou mountain and checked the cultivation of enlightenment. At this time, the cultivation of enlightenment is much higher than that a hundred years ago, which is the initial state of Jinxian. Kunpeng sighed. It was not a matter of time for his mind to enter the realm of Da Luo Jinxian from the realm of Jinxian. In addition to his qualifications, personal opportunities were also essential. The character of enlightenment determines his future entry, which may be much more difficult.


    For a hundred years, Kunpeng saw that the wasteland was full of ghosts who were unwilling to enter reincarnation, so Kunpeng felt deeply. In this way, he couldn''t help thinking of the "death mantra" in later generations, so he opened a forum in Buzhou mountain and tried to recite the "death mantra" to cross the dead. At that time, ghosts of all ethnic groups who didn''t want to go to hell for reincarnation went to hell one after another. According to their merit and virtue, most of the human ghosts were kind people, so most of them were reincarnated as human beings, The Terran is about to usher in a new round of population peak, which is also in line with the general trend of Terran prosperity.

 Chapter 84

    The way of heaven felt Kunpeng''s merit and virtue, which made Kunpeng overjoyed. He not only earned great merit, but also won a good reputation for himself. Kunpeng collected these merits and virtues for a rainy day. The saints outside the nine days felt the impermanence of heaven when they saw Kunpeng get such great merit again.


    But it was said that the hundred years passed in a flash. The demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, who were ordered by the Taoist ancestor to close their doors and think about it, also got out of trouble and returned to the demon palace. The demon family cheered from top to bottom. It turns out that although the Lich and Lich families have been ordered not to provoke trouble for hundreds of years, it is inevitable that the two families have fought and killed for tens of millions of years. But after the first World War of buzhoushan, the demon family couldn''t steal a handful of rice. The base demon palace was almost captured by the witch family. What''s worse, the demon queen was killed by the witch family. The demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor closed their doors and thought about the end. The demon family naturally became the object of ridicule by the old rival witch family. Among the other great saints of the demon family, empress WA, the sage, doesn''t care about the world in the wa palace. Fu Xi needs to heal. The demon master Kunpeng has officially turned against Tianting, but the top ten golden and black princes can''t become the climate. The top ten demon Shuai can only fight against several great Witches of the witch family. Therefore, over the past hundred years, the demons have been holding their tails and living a very hard life. Now the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi return to heaven, and the demon family is naturally expected to revive.


    One or two of the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Tai returned to heaven without making a big fuss and recruiting. But continue to restrain the demon family from fighting without authorization, and entrust all the things of the demon family to Fu Xi, the great saint of the demon family. Then they both declared that they would practice in seclusion. Only a bunch of demons were hushed.


    It turned out that one or two of the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Tai thought about the tragic death of the demon queen Chang Xi in the past 100 years. They deeply hated the witch family''s sneak attack on the heaven, and thought about revenge for the witch family after going out all day. But the two Lich families have fought for tens of millions of years since Pangu opened the sky, but they know their roots and know the bottom, and no one can do anything about them. They are afraid that they will still be in such a stalemate after they go out, and they are only depressed.


    After all, Dijun and Taiyi have great perseverance. With such perseverance, they have figured out the operation law of 365 stars in the sky. At that time, they were very happy. At this time, they completely understood the "Celestial Star array" arranged by Kunpeng. Dijun absorbed the power of stars in the sky with his innate spiritual treasures "River map" and "Luoshu", It is used to suppress the core of the "Celestial Star array", so as to fully control everything of the array.


    Without the three great ancestors of the Wu clan, it is difficult to make progress in the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array". With a complete "Celestial Star array", they no longer need to be afraid of the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array" of the Wu clan. In addition, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi has a congenital treasure "chaos clock" to help. As long as the nine ancestors of the witch family are overthrown, the rest of the witches are naturally not worried.

 Chapter 85

    Some people are happy and others are sad. The demon family is happy and happy there, but their old enemies, the witch family, are sad one by one, and the nine ancestral witches are sighing in the ancestral witch hall one by one. Over the past hundred years, they have had a comfortable life. Although the nine ancestral witches were punished by Taoist Zu Hongjun not to go out of the ancestral witch hall, when they attacked the heaven last time, they killed the demon empress Chang Xi and injured the demon family''s great holy volt, which almost captured the heaven. This is an unprecedented victory since the struggle between the two Lich families.


    Last time, the two families formed such a great hatred, the demon family will not give up. The congenial Lingbao "Hetu" and "Luoshu" that the Lich clan used to fight against the demon emperor Jun and the congenial treasure "chaos clock" of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi all rely on the "Twelve heavenly spirits array" composed of the twelve great ancestors. Now the three great ancestors are no longer in the business of witches, and the array cannot be formed. Now they are no longer able to compete with the Lich clan, and they are afraid that they will be very sad in the future.


    The witch family is disrespectful to heaven and earth, and has no such luck. Therefore, the nine ancestral witches did not know that the reincarnation of the afterland had won the luck of the Lich family for thousands of years, so they were discussing how to face the upcoming attack of the Lich family. They didn''t have a perfect plan after thinking about it, so all the ancestral witches looked unhappy.


    Fortunately, they heard that the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi just couldn''t go out after returning to the demon palace, which gave the Lich family more time to think about ways to deal with it. Although the time seemed more sufficient, the ancestors were more worried. Dijun and one or two people could not be good people, but they must be thinking of more vicious ways to deal with the Lich family, The most likely thing is that they want to catch the witch family.


    Dijiang was the first of the ancestral witches. Finally, he came up with a way. Each of their nine ancestral witches gave a drop of blood essence to transform the three great witches. The three great witches were Xing Tian, Chi Yi and Hou Yi, and then the three of them filled the position of the "Twelve gods and evil array".


    Both Lich families had their own plans, and the wasteland calmed down for a time. But this is just the calm before the storm. Both Lich sides are waiting for the last war, which determines the fate of their two races.


    After crossing all the ghosts, Kunpeng couldn''t help thinking: "now he has accepted the enlightenment as an apprentice, but he practices the skill, but it''s not very suitable for the enlightenment. He has to think of another set of skill for the enlightenment."

 Chapter 86

    Thinking of this, Kunpeng called the enlightenment to him and said: "Enlightenment, you have been worshipped by us for thousands of years now. It seems that the skill you taught me before is not consistent with your physique. I''m afraid it will restrict your development in the later stage of cultivation. Therefore, I want to shut down and create another skill for you. During the period of closing down, you should move around among Terrans and try to help them resume production!"


    Enlightenment heard Kunpeng say that he would develop a set of cultivation methods for himself. He was only grateful with tears in his eyes and knelt down and said, "I thank the teacher for his love. I will practice hard and live up to the teacher''s expectations!"


    At present, preaching in the wilderness is taught by teachers from the top and disciples from the bottom. How much you understand is how much. There is no Kunpeng who teaches students according to their aptitude. It took only a few thousand years to reach the initial state of Jinxian. On the one hand, his physique is too good, and on the other hand, Kunpeng often instructs him to practice Taoism.


    Kunpeng thought that monkeys like close combat. He can create a kind of skill suitable for enlightenment and practice according to the nine turn Xuangong of Taoism and the eight nine Xuangong of Buddhism in later generations, and combined with the skill of Lich and demon.


    Kunpeng thought about this for a hundred years. After some hard thinking, he finally gave the basic framework of this Kung Fu. All that remained was some sections. Based on the cultivation of enlightenment at this time, there was no great harm in practicing this method. These sections can be repaired in the future.


    After leaving the pass, Kunpeng summoned the enlightenment, asked in detail about the development of the Centennial human race, and then said to the Enlightenment: "Teacher has created a method that suits you for hundreds of years. This method combines the essence of the two generation of lich, though not yet complete, but it is suitable for your current stage of practice. This method can be used to prove nine layers to the extreme. But the teacher does not recommend you to go to prove the way of the Tao, how deep the Pangu great God is to cultivate it. , not to mention you and me. This skill is suitable for anyone to cultivate. The second one is Tianxian Daoguo, the third one is Xuanxian, the fourth one is Jinxian, the fifth one is Daluo Jinxian, the sixth one is the early stage of quasi sainthood, the seventh one is the middle stage of quasi sainthood, the eighth one is quasi sainthood great perfection, and the ninth one is sainthood. This eight turn and nine turn skill is a teacher''s imagination, and there is no solid basis. You are now The initial cultivation of Jinxian is equivalent to four turns. In order to be a teacher for safety, I hope you can practice this skill from the beginning. Although it takes a long time, it is very good for your future cultivation. Of course, you can also practice directly from four turns. However, although you may make rapid progress in your early cultivation, your foundation is unstable. You have to decide how to practice ¡£¡±

 Chapter 87

    Enlightenment has followed Kunpeng for thousands of years. Naturally, he obeyed Kunpeng''s arrangement, so he said: "teacher, disciples are willing to practice from scratch, but I don''t know the name of this skill and what''s strange?"


    Kunpeng was very satisfied that he could follow his recommendation and practice from the beginning. say: "This skill combines the characteristics of the two Lich families, so I call it ''immortal body of the Lich''. When I practice this skill, I will have the immortal body. My body can fight against ordinary innate spiritual treasures without injury. After six turns, I will have a strong body like the ancestral witch. Except for a few congenital spiritual treasures and the most precious treasures that can be injured, other spiritual treasures can be ignored directly. Cultivating this skill is internal I can only cultivate my body without the witch family''s skill. The only thing that makes me feel inadequate is that there is no way to change. I can only use the demon family''s method like heaven and earth, not change everything. I will try to make up for this in the future. "


    After Kunpeng introduced the characteristics of this skill, his eyes glowed with gold. He wanted to practice this skill immediately.


    Kunpeng smiled, then spread this skill to the enlightenment, and he began to guide the life of the Terran. On this day, Kunpeng suddenly found that there was a great witch hidden in the Terran. For the safety of the Terran, he watched the other party carefully to see why the other party wanted to hide in the Terran.


    Kunpeng was greatly surprised by the result. The witch even lived with a human woman. Seeing how they got along with each other shows that the relationship between them is extraordinary.


    On this day, after the great witch left, Kunpeng showed her figure and appeared not far in front of the woman. The woman was stunned when she saw Kunpeng. For a moment, she clearly came over and went straight to Kunpeng. She saluted Kunpeng with a light and beautiful gesture and said, "Chang''e paid homage to the holy teacher. May the holy teacher live forever!"


    Kunpeng is the holy master of the human race. When saving the human race from extinction, he enjoys unparalleled prestige in the human race for generations. Even the saint empress Nuwa is inferior. Chang''e was born in the human race. Seeing the appearance of Kunpeng, she doesn''t understand the arrival of the holy master of the human race,


    Kunpeng heard that the woman''s name was Chang''e, and suddenly realized that it was no wonder that she was so beautiful. It seems that the spread of myth is not groundless. Kunpeng moved his mind and said, "Chang''e, you get up and talk. The great witch Hou Yi lives here?"

 Chapter 88

    Chang''e''s face changed dramatically when she heard the speech. She and her husband Hou Yi lived in seclusion in this human race, but no one knew the origin of Hou Yi. At this time, she was revealed by the Holy Father. At that time, she thought Kunpeng was coming to catch Hou Yi, so she quickly knelt on the ground and said, "the holy master is merciful. I really love that Hou Yi. If the holy master wants to punish, please punish Chang''e!"


    Seeing this, Kunpeng sighed and thought that it seemed that their relationship was hiding from their own people, so he said, "Chang''e, you don''t have to do this. I came here without malice, just to understand why a great witch would hide among the people!"


    Chang''e was skeptical when she heard the words, but she thought about how Kunpeng could deceive a little woman with the respect of a holy teacher. The nervous mood couldn''t help relaxing.


    After getting up, she quickly invited Kunpeng to the room. After Kunpeng sat down, she told Kunpeng how she and Hou Yi met and loved each other. Once when Chang''e went out and suddenly met a beast, he was about to die in the mouth of the beast. At this time, Hou Yi appeared. He shot the beast to death with an arrow and saved Chang''e from the mouth of the beast. Hou Yi was shocked when he saw Chang''e, and Chang''e thanked Hou Yi for saving his life. Later, the two people had feelings for each other. Hou Yi is a great Witch of the witch family, while Chang''e is an ordinary woman of the human family. There is a great difference in their status. Therefore, the two hid from their people and found a secluded place to live in seclusion in the human family. They no longer care about the outside right and wrong. Up to now, they have been together for two years.


    While they were talking, Hou Yi suddenly came back. Hou Yi stood at the door and suddenly found a stranger in the house. He was stunned!


    When Chang''e saw Hou Yi coming back, she happily greeted him and said, "husband, you can come back. Let me introduce you. This is Taoist Kunpeng, my Terran saint. He is a saint!"


    As a great Witch of the witch family, Hou Yi was well-informed and knew the power of the demon master Kunpeng. He couldn''t help thinking, "why did the demon master Kunpeng come here? Did he come to deal with me?" but he thought again: "The demon master Kunpeng has parted ways with the demon emperor, and it is impossible to make enemies with the witch family at this time. Moreover, he has a good relationship with the ancestral queen land, and it is impossible to deal with him, a mere witch." thinking of this, Hou Yi couldn''t help relaxing and came forward to give Kunpeng a gift, which Kunpeng accepted calmly.

 Chapter 89

    Kunpeng said to Hou Yi, "do you know that in the dark sea of blood, Houtu Taoist friends turn into reincarnation hell?"


    The reincarnation of houtuzu witch into hell is the first major event of the witch family since the founding of the world. As a great witch, Hou Yi didn''t know. He heard that Kunpeng called houtuzu witch a Taoist friend. I think the two have a special relationship.


    When Hou Yi thought of this, he said, "Hou Yi was originally a descendant of the ancestral witch. If he had the opportunity in the future, he would like to see the ancestral witch. At that time, please ask the Taoist priest for some advice."


    Seeing that Hou Yi was so peaceful, Kunpeng thought to himself, "no wonder Hou Yi was not as violent as most people of the witch family. It turned out that he was a descendant of the earth and his character was milder than other great witches. No wonder he could hide in the human family for so long without being found. Looking at Hou Yi in front of him, who could think he was a great witch?"


    Kunpeng has the memory of later generations and yearns for Hou Yi''s shooting at the sun, so he said: "Hou Yi, you are a famous witch in the witch family. It is said that you have great skills. In the witch family, you are second only to the twelve ancestors. One hand shooting is even more powerful. I wonder if you can take a look with your bow and arrow."


    Hou Yi didn''t know what Kunpeng was thinking. He also said that Hou Tu told Kunpeng about his witch family, so he took out his bow and arrow, handed it to Kunpeng and said: "Since the founding of the world, our Witch family has dominated the wilderness. The twelve great ancestors are the most powerful. In addition, there are several great witches like me, but they have their own strengths. For example, my brother Kuafu is very fast, and my friend''s criminal power is infinite. Several other great witches, such as Jiufeng and XiangLiu, also have unique skills, but I am good at shooting."


    Kunpeng was silent when he heard this. He thought that the Lich family had twelve ancestors and so many great witches. The Lich family had three quasi saints, namely, the demon emperor Jun, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the great saint Fuxi. There were also several wild beasts and ten great demon commanders below. If the Lich and the Lich did not kill each other and consume their strength, even those saints had no way to take the two families. It happened that the two families were born with water and fire and were doomed to not coexist, Eventually, both sides were hurt and had to withdraw from the stage of famine.


    Kunpeng took the bow from Hou Yi''s hand and looked at it carefully. However, he found that the bow was very ordinary. He felt very strange. He said, "this bow seems very ordinary, nothing special."


    Hou Yi blushed when he heard Kunpeng''s words. He thought he was still talking about refined shooting, but the bow in his hand was so ordinary, which was really embarrassing.

 Chapter 90

    Kunpeng thought that the bow used by Hou Yi must be a strong bow without firmness. Otherwise, how could he shoot down nine days? But he didn''t expect that it was so ordinary, which was far from his imagination.


    Chang''e was still clever. Seeing some embarrassment between them, she came forward and smiled and said, "the holy master really has good eyesight. This bow is used by Hou Yi for hunting, not a magic weapon."


    Kunpeng secretly said that he was ashamed. What he said just now was a little inappropriate, so he said to Hou Yi, "but I''m a little reckless."


    Hou Yi was just a little embarrassed and had no dissatisfaction with Kunpeng. The witch clan respects the strong. Moreover, its own bow itself is very common, and Kunpeng''s identity is still above itself. At present, he only arched his hand and said, "Taoist priest is serious. This bow is indeed very ordinary. Taoist priest is right. Because my witch clan is not good at refining weapons, I haven''t found a suitable weapon."


    Hou Yi paused for a moment, his face suddenly showed a look of nostalgia and said: "Hou Yi actually saw a divine bow. That day, in the ancestral hall of our Witch family, I saw all the twelve ancestral witches paying homage to a white jade divine bow. There were ten white jade arrows next to the divine bow. When I saw the divine bow, I felt my blood boiling. Later, emperor Jiang zuwu said that the divine bow was made of a rib of Pangu''s father and God, and its power is infinite. Even saints can''t resist it It''s a pity that this bow can''t even be opened by the twelve ancestors of the witch. If it weren''t for this, how could the demon family dare to show off on the land of the witch family with magic weapons. "


    Kunpeng thought, "Pangu bow" was originally in the ancestral witch hall. It was a treasure handed down by the witch family to suppress Qi luck from generation to generation. No wonder he had always wondered how Yi Jinxian''s later accomplishments could shoot down the ninth day.


    Seeing that Hou Yi looked a little depressed, Kunpeng said to Hou Yi, "but you don''t have to be upset. The ''Pangu bow'' is the treasure left by Pangu God to the witch family. It is doomed that only the witch family with Pangu''s blood essence can be used."


    After listening to Kunpeng''s words, Hou Yi thought that the demon master Kunpeng was really knowledgeable. He even seemed to know the "Pangu bow". Then he thought that the demon master Kunpeng himself was the first batch of creatures after the opening of the sky, and he had great powers. It''s not strange to know some secrets of all ethnic groups. If he could tell us the secret of the "Pangu bow" of the witch, would the witch I can''t be happy. I just look at Kunpeng excitedly and suspiciously.

 Chapter 91

    How about Kunpeng''s wisdom? I don''t know what Hou Yi thought in his heart at this time. He couldn''t help thinking: "Hou Yi''s cultivation is only under the twelve ancestors, and he is honest and kind. He is really an alternative among the witch family. If this'' Pangu bow ''is in his hands, there will be less killing. If it falls into the hands of other witches, with the fierce nature of the witch family, I''m afraid there will be a bloody storm in the flood famine."


    Kunpeng thought of this and said to Hou Yi, "I do know some secrets of Pangu bow. It doesn''t hurt to tell you. You should remember that all artifact must be integrated with human and instrument. Human is an instrument, and instrument is a human. There is only a target in the center of your eyes. As for bow and arrow, you are only in the primary stage, that is, you use the bow only by instinct."


    Hou Yi was a divine archer. When he heard Kunpeng''s words, he suddenly realized it. So he worshipped Kunpeng and said, "the Taoist priest woke up the dreamer with a word. We people of the witch family used to think that pulling out the divine bow needs the divine power like Pangu''s father God. It''s a big mistake to think so."


    Hou Yi then suddenly knelt down to the ground and said to Kunpeng, "Taoist priest and Houtu zuwu are in the front. Now Taoist priest has instructed Hou Yi to be in the back. Please take Hou Yi as an apprentice for the sake of Houtu zuwu!"


    Next to Chang''e, she was surprised to see this, but turned to think, "if the holy master can really take Hou Yi as an apprentice, then her relationship with Hou Yi will no longer have to hide." at that time, she hurried to accompany Hou Yi to kneel down and said, "please be merciful to the holy master!"


    Kunpeng thought that he promised Houtu to preserve the blood of the witch family in the dark sea of blood. He thought that Houtu had expected what happened today. Anyway, he had already been involved in the torrent of the battle between the wild lichs, and he didn''t care about this cause and effect.


    So he said to himself, "my friend, I''ll try my best today to see if I can recover one or two!"


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng turned to Hou Yi and said: "After all, I am a demon family and I have great cause and effect with you. Although I have some friendship with the later earth ancestors, I can''t help you deal with the demon family. If you want to worship me as a teacher, you should understand that I can only guide you to practice, but I can''t intervene in the struggle between the two Lich families. Moreover, there is still a disciple under my door. If you enter the door, you can only be the second disciple. You can think about it."


    Hou Yi was a forthright man. He didn''t care about these false names. When he heard Kunpeng''s words, he was overjoyed and immediately said, "the teacher is up, please be worshipped by Hou Yi!" after that, he knelt down and worshipped the master. After worshipping Kunpeng, he knelt down and worshipped the master again in the direction of reincarnation hell, but he thanked the earth behind him.

 Chapter 92

    Chang''e over there saw that Hou Yi had finished his apprenticeship and was also known as a teacher. Kun Peng thought for a moment, then raised his hand and waved a three light divine water over and said, "Chang''e, you are an ordinary person, you will have that life, old age and death. Although this three light divine water can not help you cultivate, it can wash your body and keep you young forever! Even if you cultivate in the future, it will be much faster than ordinary people."


    Chang''e over there saw that Hou Yi had finished his apprenticeship and was also known as a teacher. Kun Peng thought for a moment, then raised his hand and waved a three light divine water over and said, "Chang''e, you are an ordinary person, you will have that life, old age and death. Although this three light divine water can not help you cultivate, it can wash your body and keep you young forever! Even if you cultivate in the future, it will be much faster than ordinary people."


    Hou Yi and Chang''e were overjoyed when they heard the speech. They quickly knelt down and thanked. It turned out that Chang''e was always worried about her aging after she was with Hou Yi. How can she keep her face with Hou Yi? Although Hou Yi knew what Chang''e thought and comforted her, he had nothing to do.


    Kunpeng also said to Hou Yi, "Hou Yi, as a teacher, you will have a disaster in the future. You can''t avoid this disaster, and you will die. But if you can only cultivate your body and don''t refine the yuan God, you will completely disappear between heaven and earth. As a teacher, I have thought of a way for you, but the chance of success is only half. Are you willing to try?"


    Hou Yi and Chang''e felt a chill when they heard Kunpeng''s words. According to Kunpeng''s cultivation, it is impossible to deceive their two younger generations. Hou Yi said, "teachers and disciples are willing to try."


    Kunpeng said, "in heaven and earth, the only thing that heaven cares about is the people with great merit. For example, although the later earth ancestor witch incarnated in reincarnation, he got the blessing of heaven and gained the glimmer of vitality. He cultivated the yuan God with the power of great merit. As a teacher, I think you may also cultivate the yuan God''s way with the power of great merit. As long as you can cultivate a trace of yuan God, being a teacher can ensure your reincarnation."


    Hou Yi said with a bitter smile, "teacher, there are so many merits in heaven and earth that I have to. It seems that this method is not feasible."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "you don''t need to worry about this. Since I came up with this method, I have a way to make you great merit. Your death is inevitable. I just want to ask you if you are willing to reincarnate?"


    Hou Yi said, "with that glimmer of vitality, disciples are certainly willing to reincarnate."


    Kunpeng said, "well, if you have this heart, being a teacher can help you. I''ve obtained a lot of merits and virtues before. I haven''t refined some of them for you to become a yuan God, but I''m more than rich. You two go back to the cave with me first, and then build a foundation for you."

 Chapter 93

    When Hou Yi returned to the cave with Kunpeng, he saw Kunpeng''s eldest disciple to understand the Tao. He was practicing the "immortal body of Lich". He danced his "star moon god needle" in the cave every day. He saw that Hou Yi was a great Witch and knew that he was the teacher''s new junior brother. He was very happy at the moment. It turns out that the six eared macaque, whose enlightenment is the four great spirit monkeys, is born with infinite strength, but it''s fun to practice alone every day. Now Hou Yi came, and he was also cultivating his flesh. At that time, he took Hou Yi to fight.


    As a great witch, Hou Yi likes fighting more than understanding Tao, but he gets along with Chang''e for a long time and has less impulse. Now they are happy to see that they have strong enlightenment skills and strong flesh. They are only happy to fight. However, Hou Yi is already in the late stage of Jinxian, and his enlightenment is only in the early stage of Jinxian. How can he be his opponent? He is often beaten to the ground by Hou Yi after dozens of rounds. Fortunately, now that the "Lich immortal body" of Wudao has been completed, there is no need to worry about injury. However, Hou Yi can''t even breathe, so he is not ashamed. Where did the heart Tao teacher accept such a powerful master, He lost all his face, but he also secretly decided to step up his practice in the future.


    Kunpeng looked funny. If he talked about close combat, in the witch family, in addition to the twelve ancestors, Hou Yi and Xing Tian are the two great witches. It''s good to let the enlightenment suffer. It can''t be broken anyway. However, what Kunpeng didn''t expect was that after Wudao played with Hou Yi several times, he was like a follower behind Hou Yi day after day. He forgot that he was the senior brother. Kunpeng shook his head again and again, but he also liked to be honest.


    As time goes by, a hundred years have passed. In the past hundred years, Kunpeng condensed a trace of Yuanshen for Hou Yi with the Qi of merit and virtue. This trace of Yuanshen cost Kunpeng one tenth of the merit gained by crossing the dead. If you want to cultivate a complete Yuanshen, you can have a chance to add all these merits and virtues together.


    The Enlightenment has benefited a lot from fighting with Hou Yi day by day over the past hundred years. Therefore, entering the country is much higher than practicing alone in the past. At present, the cultivation has reached the level of the later stage of Jinxian. The "immortal body of Lich" has also been small. It is rare to support thousands of invincible moves in fighting with Hou Yi. Hou Yi also benefited a lot from the fight with enlightenment for thousands of years. His ability rose to the peak in the later stage of Da Luo Jinxian. He can enter the quasi holy realm as soon as the opportunity comes. However, as the primitive God of the witch family, he can only achieve the body of the ancestor witch. Kunpeng looked at them with approval. He only nodded repeatedly, which made them very satisfied.

 Chapter 94

    Kunpeng was filled with emotion when he saw that they were both valiant and valiant. He thought that he only wanted to become a saint in the famine. Who knows, the cause and effect came one by one, allowing him to go all the way to today''s situation. It would be difficult for him to get out in the future. Now these two disciples have an opportunity, It is also the foundation for oneself to base on the flood and famine in the future!


    Kunpeng said to Hou Yi, "in the past hundred years, I have only condensed a trace of Yuanshen for you, but I haven''t taught you any skills. Today, I will teach you the ''immortal body of the Lich'', so that you can have more vitality in the coming disaster."


    When Kunpeng said this, he taught Hou Yi the secret of "the immortal body of the Lich", and then said to him: "You can find your elder martial brother to understand the skills you don''t understand. He can solve your confusion earlier than you did. I think you are good at using the long bow, but you don''t have any Lingbao such as bow and arrow. However, as a teacher, you can teach you the way of bow and arrow. After completing this skill, you may have a chance to open the Pangu bow. This way of bow and arrow is the same as cultivating Lingbao. It is divided into four stages. The primary stage is In the intermediate stage, people are the spiritual treasure, and people move along with the power of the spiritual treasure; in the advanced stage, people are people-oriented, human treasure is one, and people can use their own power to resist the spiritual treasure, which can give play to the greatest power of the spiritual treasure; in the final stage, everything in the world is the spiritual treasure, understand the power of the laws between heaven and earth, and use the law of heaven and earth Then you can use your power to make Lingbao. At this stage, you can have Lingbao or not. "


    Hou Yi asked, "I don''t know what kind of state the teacher has reached?"


    Kunpeng said: "I have a period of talent as a teacher. I barely reached the initial stage of the final stage. I can barely borrow a trace of the law of water with all my innate Lingbao. However, you witch clan are very talented, but you don''t know how to cultivate. You just fight with your own talent, and it''s difficult to become an atmosphere."


    Hou Yi said expectantly, "can you explain it in detail?"


    The enlightenment and Chang''e also looked forward to Kunpeng, hoping that Kunpeng could explain it in detail for them.


    Kunpeng said: "Well, I''ll explain it for you. The twelve ancestral witches are transformed by the blood of Pangu God. Each ancestral witch has mastered a law of heaven and earth, but they don''t know it. They fight only by their own blood. The two most powerful of the twelve ancestral witches are emperor Jiang and candle Jiuyin, not because of their physical strength, but because of their own law power.

 Chapter 95

    Emperor Jiang mastered the laws of space, while candle nine Yin mastered the laws of time. These two laws are also known as the laws against the sky. They are the most powerful of many laws. Even today''s saints do not master these two laws. Zhu Rong mastered the law of fire and was the most powerful of the twelve ancestral witches; Harvest holds the law of gold, and his attack is the sharpest among the ancestral witches; Sentence mang holds the law of wood and has strong power of life; Houtu holds the law of the earth and is the most defensive of the twelve ancestors; Work together to master the law of water, with unlimited vitality; Shebi corpse grasps the law of Qi and can control weather changes; Tianwu mastered the law of wind. Among the twelve ancestors, except Dijiang, he was the fastest; Qiang Liang mastered the law of thunder. Unfortunately, he did not understand the "Du Tian Shen Lei" used by Pangu to open the sky. Otherwise, he would be the most powerful of the twelve ancestors; He has mastered the law of electricity, which belongs to the branch law like the law of rain mastered by xuanming. The law of electricity belongs to the branch of the law of thunder, and the law of rain belongs to the branch of the law of water. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, the enlightenment couldn''t help asking, "teacher, do you know what rules the saints have mastered?"


    Kunpeng said: "As a teacher, I only know that the demon Saint empress Nu Wa has mastered the law of creation, and her creation of human race is the embodiment of the law. As for the other saints, I don''t know what law they have mastered. However, if you ask what these do, this law is not what you can master for Jinxian cultivation. Only quasi saints can understand a trace of law, but it is not absolute. Some quasi saints end it You may not be able to understand the power of law in your life. "


    Hou Yi asked, "teacher, can the power of law resist the power of saints?"


    Kunpeng said: "If you can fully understand the power of a law, you are only one step away from becoming a saint. Although you may not be able to confront the saint head-on, it is not a problem to escape. If you can fully understand either of the two laws of time or space, even the saint can fight against one. However, these two laws are too rebellious, and most people don''t say they are completely leading Enlightenment is that you can''t even touch its doorway. "


    The enlightenment asked, "teacher, does that person also understand many laws?"


    Kunpeng looked at the enlightenment and said, "yes, but it''s very difficult to think about the power of the law. If you specialize in one law all your life, you may not be able to fully understand it, not to mention a variety of laws? If you understand the power of the law one day, as a teacher, I hope you can specialize in one law and don''t be greedy."

 Chapter 96

    Kunpeng paused for a moment and said, "in fact, the blood of the witch family is the most suitable for cultivating the power of law. If you get something, you will lose something. The only pity is that the witch family has no yuan God and it is difficult to master the power of law. Maybe this is the balance of heaven."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, Hou Yi felt sorry for the witch family. However, he asked, "teacher, Chang''e is a human race. I wonder if she can practice with her teacher?"


    Kunpeng said: "yes, but she can''t practice the ''immortal body of Lich'' like you. She''d better practice Hongjun Avenue with her teacher and take the method of cutting three corpses into the Tao. Now the great disaster is coming, and you are all in the great disaster. In order to enable you to protect yourself, the teacher will give you some congenital spiritual treasures collected before."


    Wu Dao, Hou Yi and Chang''e quickly said, "thank you, teacher."


    Kunpeng said, "enlightenment, you are the master''s eldest disciple. I have given you several spiritual treasures before, but I won''t give them to you this time. After the disaster, I will return to the Beiming cave where I am, and I will give you the innate spiritual treasures again."


    Enlightenment now has three innate spiritual treasures and one acquired spiritual treasure. There is no problem to protect yourself, so he nods and says yes, and there is no dissatisfaction in his heart.


    Kunpeng said to Hou Yi: "Among the three, you are the only one who has a death robbery. Whether you can survive depends on the will of heaven. You are a great Witch of the later earth tribe. Your body belongs to the earth. As a teacher, you are given the innate spiritual treasure ''qushanduo'' to protect yourself. This is a rare innate spiritual treasure with earth attributes. Although it is only a middle-class treasure, it can be compared with the best heavenly spiritual treasure. You can refine it into the yuan God. When the death robbery comes, you can hide the yuan God into ''qushanduo'' ¡¯Sink in the earth, or you may escape this death. "


    Kunpeng then took out the "qushanduo" and gave it to Hou Yi. Hou Yi took over the Lingbao and quickly thanked Kunpeng, so he withdrew to refine the Lingbao.


    Kunpeng also said to Chang''e, "you have the lowest cultivation among the three, but as a Terran, this great disaster is not a great threat to you. In case of danger, I will give you the congenital spiritual treasure ''Sun Moon essence wheel''. This treasure is the best congenital spiritual treasure. Once you attack and defend, the Sun Essence wheel can resist the sun''s true fire to protect yourself, and the moon essence wheel can attack with the Qi of Taiyin, which is unpredictable."


    Chang''e never thought that Kunpeng would give her such a powerful congenital treasure. She was stunned on the spot for a time. Fortunately, Hou Yi woke it up. She came forward and said, "disciple, thank you for giving the treasure. Just now the teacher laughed."


    Kunpeng said, "Chang''e, it''s your first time to contact this innate Lingbao. It''s normal to behave like this, but you should remember that the path of cultivation is against the sky. Only your own strong cultivation can get the Tao. Although the innate Lingbao is good, don''t rely too much on it, do you understand?"


    Chang''e said, "I understand."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s good if you can understand. You all go down and refine Lingbao early. You can protect yourself."

 Chapter 97

    One or two of the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Tai are in the closed door day and night to understand the "weekly star array". Both of them are highly intelligent people. They finally understand the key to the operation of the array, and input all the operation tracks of the 365 stars into the "Hetu" and "Luoshu". Once the "weekly star array" is launched, Each star will transmit its energy to the "Hetu" and "Luoshu" according to its track, and gather the power of 365 stars. Although it may not be able to break the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil formations" of the witch family and kill all the ancestral witches, it is more than enough to trap the nine ancestral witches.


    The demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi seemed to see the death of the ancestors one by one, while the demon family dominated the flood. Therefore, both of them did their best to make the final improvement of the "Celestial Star array".


    In the days when the demon emperor JUNHE and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi closed their doors, they entrusted the demon family''s large and small affairs and ten golden princes to the demon family''s great saint Fu Xi. Fu Xi was good at governance, and the saint Nu Wa was behind them, so they managed the demon family in an orderly manner.


    Because Fu Xi was too busy, the important task of teaching Prince shijinwu was naturally supervised by other demon saints, and other demon saints had their own responsibilities. Naturally, they didn''t have much time to teach Prince shijinwu the truth of being a man. They only told each of them to take turns to travel to the flood wasteland for one day and spread the true fire of the sun. The other nine stayed in the heaven. Relying on the identity of Prince shijinwu, They all became rebellious and cruel.


    Ten Jinwu princes were born to the demon emperor JUNHE and the demon empress Chang Xi. They were born with the ability to borrow the sun''s true fire. Their qualifications were extraordinary. They were instructed by the demon family experts. Over the years, they all have the golden immortal cultivation. In the era when the sage zuwu couldn''t go out, and other experts were worried about the strength of the demon family, the prince of shijinwu could naturally walk sideways in the flood.


    Jinwu has excellent talent. If you can have a good teacher to teach you, you will naturally make great achievements in the future. But one or two of the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Tai loved Jinwu very much and didn''t teach them the truth of life, but they weren''t expected to be good elders. Moreover, they have many affairs in heaven, so they are naturally lax in discipline. After such a long time, Jinwu became increasingly pampered and ran rampant in the heavenly palace all day.


    Those demon families in the heaven, with high mana, naturally despised the face of the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and allowed them to act recklessly; Those demon families with low mana often suffer great losses, but they dare not attack and can only swallow their anger. The whole heaven hated these dandies, but kept it from emperor Jun and one or two people.

 Chapter 98

    After many years of wandering in the heaven, Prince Jinwu felt that all he could play had been played, and gradually became bored. After a discussion, they went to play on the wasteland together.


    Those demon families who serve Jinwu know that with their strength and temperament, they must make great trouble in the flood and famine. They quickly stop them and keep an eye on them everywhere to prevent them from sneaking away.


    On this day, all the gold and black people gathered together to discuss how to be fun, but they heard the old ten say, "brothers, we go out alone every day. It''s too boring. Why don''t we go out together tomorrow?"


    At that moment, the people were only clapping their hands, but the boss was more calm and said, "it''s fun, but the great sage Fuxi is afraid he won''t allow us!"


    The old ten said, "let''s not let him know."


    After the discussion, they sneaked out of the palace together early the next morning. Unfortunately, they were found by the demon clan staring at them and prevented them from leaving the heaven.


    Jinwu has always been spoiled. Where can you stand such days? The more others stop them, the more interested they are. When they couldn''t sneak away, they became angry. They knocked out all the demon families they served, and swaggered to run outside the heavenly palace. Finally, for the sake of these demon families serving themselves for a long time, they didn''t have a heavy hand.


    When ten gold and black trees come out together, there will be ten suns in the sky. On weekdays, drought will occur where one sun passes. At present, the coming out of ten days will bake the wasteland like a stove.


    I saw that the wasteland cracked everywhere, trees were instantly burned, river water was evaporated, and birds and animals were burned into coke one by one. People of the Terran can only wait to die alive. Some people with high skills want to shoot Jinwu with bows and arrows, but Jinwu has the sun and real fire, but the arrows don''t enter the body, and even people with bows turn into ashes. There is no grass and no chickens and dogs in Jinwu. There is enlightenment in the residence of the human race in buzhoushan. He uses the innate Lingbao "Xuanshui cover" to protect the human race and barely resist the damage of the sun and true fire to the human race. There are countless deaths and injuries among the people, demons and witches in other places.


    Shijinwu didn''t have any pity. Instead, he felt very funny. He danced and laughed one by one in the sky, but he burned more vigorously.


    Jinwu flew very fast and soon came to the place where the witches lived. When they saw the people of the witches, Jinwu suddenly remembered the tragic death of Chang Xi, the queen of the mother demon, so they only flapped their wings and burned the sun to the witches.

 Chapter 99

    All the top ten Jinwu have Jinxian accomplishments. At the moment, the ancestral witches are still closed. How are those witches the opponents of Jinwu? The place where the witches live is only burned to pieces, and there are cries of injured witches everywhere.


    After Jinwu ran out of heaven, the demon family serving them slowly woke up and was scared to death when they found that the prince was gone. These little demons dare not report to the emperor of heaven for fear of treating their dereliction of duty. One of them thought of an idea and ran to find the demon Saint Baize. This Baize is the military division of Tianting. Although his combat effectiveness is not high compared with other demon saints, he is not as good as Taiyi. He is the most knowledgeable. He knows everything from heaven to earth. In addition, he is kind-hearted in nature. If there is any difficulty for those little demons of the demon family, Bai Ze has always been responsive to requests. He is a famous good gentleman in heaven.


    When Baize learned that shijinwu had left the heaven, he was afraid that the crown prince would lose, so he hurried to use his magic power to see what several crown princes had done in the famine. Seeing several people wreaking havoc in the flood and famine, he knew that the ten golden crows had caused great disaster and hurried to report to Dijun.


    Dijun was worried when he learned that Jinwu had stolen the famine. He was afraid that they would meet the people of the witch family and suffer a loss. He ordered Bai Ze to bring them back to heaven. Unfortunately, it was too late.


    The behavior of Prince shijinwu angered the great witch Kuafu. Since the disappearance of Hou Yi, who is known as the first expert under the ancestral witch, the great witch Kuafu and Xing Tian stayed in the witch family during the closing time of the ancestral witches. Kuafu made a daily staff, Xing Angel Gan Qi divine axe and Zhige shield. Both of them had the later accomplishments of Jinxian. Kuafu was very fast and Xing Tian had infinite power, Together with marksman Hou Yi, he is known as the three Rookies of the Wu family.


    Kua Fu saw that Jinwu was rampant. He just mentioned the daily staff and threw it at a dry Jinwu. The daily staff is also a treasure of the witch family. It is born to compete with the skills of the demon family. Therefore, he is not afraid of the sun and fire on the Jinwu. All the gold and black were unable to prevent. They were only knocked seven dizzy and eight elements, and hurried to the direction of heaven.


    Kuafu was able to kill, but he was very fast. He only chased after Kuafu. The gold and black ran all the way. When they saw that Kuafu was the only one chasing him, they became angry. They all spit out the sun''s true fire and came together to besiege Kuafu.


    How Kuafu is the opponent of all the gold and black, only relying on the daily staff to support him, fighting and retreating. Seeing that Kuafu was defeated, the gold crows were not in a hurry to kill Kuafu. They were only playing with Kuafu slowly. In this way, Kuafu was burned black and blue and thirsty. He couldn''t stop the siege of Jinwu. He thought of his brother Hou Yi when he was dying. If Hou Yi was here, he would be able to shoot Jinwu. At that moment, Kuafu roared into the sky, "brother, avenge me!" there was only a loud noise, and Kuafu had killed himself.

 Chapter 100

    The great witch raped himself. It was so tragic that the sky was dizzy and the earth was dark. All the Jinwu were only blown to vomit blood. Fortunately, Kuafu was at the end of the crossbow, and all the Jinwu picked up their lives. All the Jinwu were shocked and hurried back to heaven.


    The so-called brothers linked their hearts, Kuafu blew himself up and died. Hou Yi, who was practicing in Buzhou mountain, didn''t know how. At present, he was devastated and roared up to the sky. He only startled Chang''e nearby and hurriedly asked Hou Yi what had happened.


    Hou Yi, who was willing to say, only took Chang''e''s hand and choked. In his heart, he thought of every bit of growing up with Kuafu in the witch family, and scenes flashed. Hou Yi resolutely put Chang''e''s small hand and went straight to Kunpeng''s closed cave.


    Kunpeng had already sat in the cave. It turned out that during the closing period, Kunpeng felt the temperature rise in heaven and earth. He pinched his fingers and didn''t understand what happened. At present, he sighed and went out of the cave.


    Hou Yi came to Kunpeng and didn''t speak. He knelt in front of Kunpeng. Kunpeng thought to himself that what should come always comes. So Hou Yi asked, "you have decided!"


    With tears in his eyes, Hou Yi only nodded his head and said to Kunpeng, "teacher, Kuafu is my brother. If you don''t repay this revenge, Hou Yi has no face to live in the world. But the sun is really hot in Jinwu. Hou Yi is afraid of losing the enemy. If Hou Yi has something unexpected, please ask the teacher to look after Chang''e for him." after that, he knelt down and kowtowed to Kunpeng!


    Kunpeng looked at Hou Yi kneeling on the ground, but his heart was very comforted. It is rare that Hou Yi has love and righteousness. How can he be a teacher watch him die in vain? At present, he only said to Hou Yi: "since the founding of Pangu, the two Lich families have been fighting each other for tens of millions of years, but no one can do anything. Since the two are complementary, you can go now?"


    When Hou Yi heard the speech, he only said to Kunpeng, "the disciple also asked the teacher to point out the maze. How to deal with the Jinwu?"


    Kunpeng did not directly answer Hou Yi''s question, but asked Hou Yi, "disciple, do you remember what he said to his teacher in Buzhou valley that day?"


    Hou Yi suddenly realized it, kowtowed to Kunpeng and said, "disciples, goodbye to the teacher!"


    Kunpeng sighed. After all, he was the body of the demon family. At that time, he said to Hou Yi, "you have to remember that there can be no sun in the sky! Go and be a teacher at that time."


    Seeing that Hou Yi had left, Kunpeng said that he had not walked around the flood for hundreds of years since he closed the door. It seems that it is time to go out, otherwise it is difficult to say whether Hou Yi can survive the disaster.


    At this time, he thought to himself, I''m afraid that all saints are waiting to see the play as they were 3000 years ago. He only despises those saints who are high in the heart. At present, he doesn''t speak, and flies directly out of the Buzhou mountains to the wasteland.

 Chapter 101

    Hou Yi left Buzhou mountain, followed Kuafu''s footsteps, came to the place where Kuafu died, and found Kuafu''s weapon daily staff. He saw that the daily staff had been burned by the sun. Without expression, Hou Yi took the daily staff in his arms and strode to the ancestral witch temple.


    In fact, Kuafu''s body death is not because his own mana is not the enemy of shijinwu, but because his attributes are mutually exclusive. Kuafu himself is wooden, and the nature of the ten crown prince is fire, so it is also reasonable to die. The reason why Hou Yi can find the weapon to praise you is that the crown prince was too nervous after the war and forgot to collect and scrape the booty.


    On the Buzhou mountain, Chang''e sat alone at the window with tears in her eyes, looking at the birds passing by occasionally outside the window and meditating. Hou Yi left without saying a word, and Kunpeng also left Buzhou mountain. Under such circumstances, Chang''e didn''t know that major events had happened in the flood famine. She couldn''t help worrying about the safety of Hou Yi and Kunpeng, but ordinary people who didn''t even reach the foundation period themselves, although protected by the "Sun Moon essence wheel" given by Kunpeng, they didn''t have the slightest combat power in the flood famine, Plainly, it has added a burden to everyone. Chang''e used to live under Houyi''s wings. At this moment, she deeply felt useless.


    In the ancestral witch hall, the nine ancestral witches sat around and discussed how to deal with the provocation of the demon family.


    At this time, Hou Yi also returned to the witch family. The ninth ancestor asked him where he had been in the past 100 years. Hou Yi told the ninth ancestor about his experience in the past 100 years.


    The nine great zuwu were surprised to hear that Hou Yi actually worshipped Kunpeng as his teacher. Emperor Jiang said to the crowd, "although Kunpeng completely fell out with the demon family, he is the demon family after all, but why should he take Hou Yi as an apprentice? Does he have any ulterior purpose?"


    Zuwu xuanming thought for a moment and said: "Although Kunpeng is a demon master, after the last Buzhou mountain disaster, there has been an irreconcilable contradiction between him and the demon family. The sage Nuwa of the demon family even seriously injured him. It is impossible for him to make peace with the demon family. He must not have any conspiracy to take Hou Yi as his disciple. Moreover, even if he had a conspiracy, he would not tell Hou Yi the secret of Pangu bow, To enhance the strength of our Witch clan. "


    Hou Yi said: "the teacher is as kind to me as a mountain. It is impossible to plot against the witch family. Now I have a yuan God with the help of the teacher. Although it is very weak, it is also a great progress."

 Chapter 102

    Hou Yi''s words surprised the ancestral witches. You should know that the witch family was born without a yuan God. Only the incarnated ancestral witch empress Tu got the help of heaven to produce a yuan God. Hou Yi could produce a yuan God with the help of Kunpeng. How can they not be shocked.


    Emperor Jiang hurriedly asked, "Hou Yi, how did Kunpeng help you give birth to the yuan God?"


    Hou Yi said: "the teacher is based on his own great merit to help me give birth to the yuan God, but it is very difficult for my witch family to use this method to get the yuan God. Except for the great merit of the ancestral witch queen land, others have no merit. Moreover, the merit required by this method is very huge. In the whole flood and famine, only the teacher has boundless merit and can practice this method."


    Emperor Jiang sighed: "I see. It seems that it''s impossible to use this method to obtain the yuan God, but it''s no big deal. Now Hou Yi can use the Pangu bow, and the demon family is not worried."


    Ten Jinwu princes returned to the Tianting demon palace and were taken to Fusang island by the demon emperor Jun. This is an excellent place to cultivate the true fire of the sun. After slightly improving the natural formation here, Dijun ordered Jinwu to sneak on the Fusang sacred wood. When he could break the formation by himself and when he could return to heaven.


    Fusang sacred wood is also a treasure in heaven and earth. It can withstand the burning of the nine sky Gang fire. Jinwu stops on this sacred wood and practices day and night. I don''t know how long it took. The top ten Jinwu also felt great progress in cultivation, which can be described as thousands of miles a day. They all felt that they didn''t have to be afraid of those great magical powers anymore, so they slowly dispersed. For a long time, they can no longer stand the loneliness of time. Even if ten people are together, after such a long time, they have finished what they should say and understood what they should understand. They can no longer stand such a life.


    After the last fight, the ten people were full of confidence. They thought that Kuafu''s strength was only under the twelve ancestors. For tens of millions of years, I don''t know how many demon elite died under Kuafu''s daily staff, but they were forced to die by their brothers. At this time, the self-confidence of shijinwu has expanded to the extreme, and the mind is not free to travel according to its own cultivation.


    Finally one day, the island protection array suddenly fluctuated greatly, and the defense cover became weaker and weaker, which made shijinwu happy. He thought, "it seems that God is taking care of himself. The island protection array weakened by itself, and it''s time to go out." with this idea, shijinwu took this opportunity to slip out together and appear on the wasteland again.

 Chapter 103

    As soon as I went out of Fusang, the sea was wide and the birds were flying in the sky. Ten golden crows turned into their original form. Suddenly, ten huge three legged golden crows appeared in the sky and flew all the way to the residence of the witch family with a raging fire.


    Ten people, like the last time, burned the wasteland all the way to kill the living place of the witch family. Unfortunately, as soon as they entered the wasteland, they saw a big man standing in front of them with a cold breath. This man was the great witch Hou Yi.


    The Lich has fought for tens of millions of years. How can the prince of ten Jinwu not know Hou Yi? The ten of them know that Hou Yi''s strength is only a little higher than Kuafu. Kuafu is not their opponent, and Hou Yi is naturally not enemy to their ten people. Therefore, the ten people only said that another big fish came, each spitting out the sun and real fire, so they killed Hou Yi.


    Hou Yi looked at the ten golden crows in the sky and said in his heart: brother Kuafu, Hou Yi will avenge you today! Then he roared at shijinwu: "beast, today your time of death is coming!" when Hou Yi spoke, Pangu''s bow appeared in his hand. Hou Yi took the bow and arrow and pointed the cold arrow at shijinwu.


    Shijinwu was aimed at by the arrow. He immediately felt flustered and sweating. The sun on his body was almost extinguished. At this time, how could they not know that the bow and arrow was their guest star? At that time, ten Jinwu panicked and ran for their lives.


    Just listen to the sound of "whoosh", the arrow flew out like a meteor. First there was a wail in the sky, and then a blood mist of "Peng" rose, but the golden black running in the front was shot.


    Pangu''s bow is a rib of Pangu''s great God. It''s so powerful that this golden black was shot out of his wits, and there was no real spirit left.


    Hou Yi''s bow was like a full moon and his arrow was like a meteor. He heard another swish, and another golden black in the sky was penetrated into his heart. Jinwu gave a sad cry, and the whole body then exploded and fell down like fireworks. Large masses of flames fell from the sky, shaking the earth and erupting volcanoes.


    Seeing that his brother was shot alive before he met him, Zhong Jinwu was stunned and scared out of his wits. Originally, at the speed of Jinwu, Hou Yi could not catch up if he flew, but these brothers had always been high above. Unexpectedly, one of them died face to face. The emotional gap was too large. They couldn''t reflect at once and stayed there.


    Hou Yi smiled coldly and continued to shoot. Jinwu still couldn''t resist. There was another loud noise and another day. At this time, the remaining few showed their nature and cried to their father and uncle, hoping that they could come to rescue. Only the old ten was calm and flew away when he saw that the situation was bad.

 Chapter 104

    Hou Yi didn''t catch up. If he didn''t take advantage of these Jinwu''s staying Kung Fu to shoot quickly, once they came back and ran around, it would take a lot of effort. Seven arrows were fired in a row, and seven golden crowns were shot down. At this time, the ten princes fled away, leaving only this golden black in the sky. At this time, Hou Yi felt exhausted. When the bow was half full, he could no longer pull it. Hou Yi clenched his teeth and roared, stimulated his full potential and pulled the bow into a full moon again.


    The ten princes of Jinwu are the youngest, the most beloved and naughty on weekdays. Now they see that all nine brothers who live together day and night are dead. They know that if they walk late, they will follow their footsteps and fly forward desperately.


    While Hou Yi shot down the first Jinwu in the heaven, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi suddenly felt a palpitation in his heart. He quickly settled his mind and felt silently. He unexpectedly found that Jinwu had the disaster of killing life. Before he could think more, he quickly threw out the "chaotic clock" in his hand. The clock turned into a yellow light and shot down the boundary. Then Taiyi hurried down the boundary.


    As soon as Hou Yi loosened his hand, the arrow turned into a streamer and shot at the golden black in the air. He saw that he was about to hit. There was a clear sound in this time and space, and a huge clock emitting a yellow light flew from the sky to cover the golden black. The arrow hit the clock, making a loud noise, and then exploded into pieces.


    As soon as Hou Yi saw it, he knew that there was no such treasure in heaven and earth except the "chaotic clock". He sighed in his heart and realized that he could not kill the last golden black today, so he turned and left without stopping at all.


    Seeing Hou Yi''s rapid escape, the Eastern Emperor was so angry that he waved the "chaotic clock" and flew out. Hou Yi was running forward. Suddenly, he felt a deep and huge pressure coming rapidly. Looking back in his busy schedule, he saw the yellow light of the "chaotic clock" flashing and spinning rapidly to press down on his head.


    If he had a single fight with the Eastern Emperor, none of the whole witch clan was his opponent. Hou Yi was far from it. Moreover, Hou Yi was exhausted at this time. He could not resist it. Before he could parry, he was hit on the head by the "chaos clock" and died on the spot. Fortunately, however, he remembered Kunpeng''s instructions. At the moment when he saw the Eastern Emperor''s appearance, he hid the yuan God into the "qushanduo". When the "chaotic clock" hit him, the "qushanduo" had already fled into the earth. The Eastern Emperor''s Taiyi was just sad and did not find Hou Yi''s small movements.

 Chapter 105

    When Jinwu was raging again, the nine great zuwu were in seclusion. When several zuwu left the customs, they got the news that Hou Yi set out to find Jinwu for revenge.


    After hearing the news, Dijiang said, "it has been a thousand years since Hongjun Taoist ancestor issued a decree to divide and rule the Lich. It is impossible to eliminate the hatred between us and the Lich family from generation to generation. Now it seems that another war is about to begin."


    The producer said, "the general trend is that since it can''t be avoided, the war is over. We''re still afraid that the demon family will not succeed."


    Candle nine Yin said: "unfortunately, Gonggong and Zhu Rong died. At present, there are only nine ancestral witches in our Witch family. I''m afraid they are a little inferior to the demon family in terms of strength."


    After hearing this, Qiang Liang was unhappy and said, "so what? It''s just a fight to death. It''s no big deal. Besides, there are no greedy and afraid of death in our Witch family."


    Shebi corpse gave Qiang Liang a white eye and said, "the demon family has not only the ''Heavenly star array'', but also the ''Hetu'', ''Luoshu'' and ''chaotic clock'', but it is difficult for us to win. We can only let the selected witches step up their practice of the ''Twelve Gods and evil array''. In this way, if there is a large array, we will have the opportunity to defeat the demon family."


    Xuanming said, "it''s no use just discussing with us. It''s better to ask Houtu sister and see what she says."


    After hearing this, several other people agreed, and decided to go to the underworld to discuss countermeasures with the backland.


    When Emperor Jiang saw that he had roughly discussed it, he stood up and said, "if Hou Yi goes to kill Jinwu, maybe it will lead to Emperor Juntai. I have to see it first so that Hou Yi won''t lose his life in vain." seeing that there was nothing else, he left and rushed to the place where Jinwu is located.


    Although the witch family has no original God and can''t calculate the secret of heaven, they have their own set of secret methods and can sense many things. Dijiang felt the fluctuation of Hou Yi''s mana from a distance and hurried to his destination. He was still a step late. Finally, he saw the scene that Hou Yi was killed by Taiyi with a "chaotic clock".


    Seeing Taiyi standing far away and staring coldly at himself, Dijiang scolded: "well, you Taiyi, you don''t stay in heaven, but you come to the great famine to bully the small and kill my people?" Dijiang also knew that there was still a gap between himself and Taiyi, and didn''t dare to say too much.

 Chapter 106

    At this time, when the Eastern Emperor saw that there was only one nephew left, his heart was full of hatred for the witch family. He was no longer the wise emperor of heaven who could plan strategies. After killing Hou Yi, his anger decreased a little. When he saw the emperor River, the hatred came out again and said: "You damn witches dare to kill my nephew. Well, well, since you''re here, don''t go today and stay for me." then he sacrificed the chaos clock to smash the emperor river.


    Dijiang fought with the Eastern Emperor Tai Yi for hundreds of millions of years. Naturally, he knew that the "chaotic clock" was powerful. Although his ancestral witch was extremely powerful, it was not enough to smash the "chaotic clock", so he could only fight with Tai Yi. Fortunately, Tai Yi was dazzled by anger and couldn''t give full play to his strength. He just smashed it with magic weapons, which made Dijiang resist.


    Although Dijiang dodged from left to right, he was suppressed by the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and had no power to fight back. Dijiang roared, "Taiyi, don''t deceive people too much. The ancestral witch Dharma elephant is now." With that, the body shook and the real body of zuwu appeared. The real body of emperor Jiang, with four meat wings on the human face and bird''s back, six claws on the chest, abdomen and legs, was good at speed. One fan of four wings was 280000 Li, and the whole body was covered with red scales. It was tens of millions of feet high. The Wu knife in his hand was also thousands of feet long.


    Zuwu''s strength is best only when he shows his real body, but he rarely shows his real body at ordinary times, because the real body is too huge and can easily move mountains and seas. Therefore, including the previous witch wars, zuwu rarely shows his real body, which is only reduced by tens of millions of times. Now Dijiang is suppressed by the Eastern Emperor, and stimulated by the death of Kuafu and Hou Yi, so he can no longer forget his scruples , just want to have a good war.


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi was unwilling to show weakness. He shouted, "long", and became as big as Dijiang. Although his transformation can also improve his melee ability, it is too different from the witch clan.


    Wu Dao can hurt the original God. The Eastern Emperor''s wife did not dare to let Dijiang cut it down. She could only recall the "chaotic clock" to protect her body and fight Dijiang hand to hand with her body. The Wu Dao was originally refined by Zhu Rong. Zhu Rong had a good relationship with Dijiang before he died. Later, after Zhu Rong died, tianwu kept it. One was for commemoration, and the other was to kill the demon family with this Dao in the future ¡£

 Chapter 107

    In this battle between the ancestor Witch and the demon emperor, the creatures thousands of miles nearby suffered. They would be hurt and die if they were wiped by the rolling Qi. Although Dijiang was powerful, he was not the opponent of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, but Dijiang was not afraid. He was defeated again and again and rushed up again and again.


    After a long war, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi gradually woke up and knew that it wouldn''t do much to fight again. Unless you''re seriously injured and poison your hands with a ''chaotic clock''. But if you really kill a zuwu, I''m afraid he will be seriously injured. Now is not the time for a full-scale war. He is not worth it.


    At this time, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi found that several ancestral witches were coming here. The Eastern Emperor Taiyi realized that he was not the opponent of so many ancestral witches, so he shouted, "Dijiang, it''s your luck today. If your brother didn''t come, he would take your life." then he withdrew and walked away.


    Emperor Jiang sighed when he saw that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi had left, but the next thing left him a little helpless. After Hou Yi''s death, there was one less person in the "Twelve Gods and evil array". The most critical thing now is to make up for the people. But there is no one in the whole witch family who can have this qualification.


    After the meeting of the ancestors and witches, they all learned that Hou Yi was killed, but fortunately, the "Pangu bow" was not taken away by the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, but then they were faced with how to fill the position of Hou Yi, and they began to discuss.


    Just listen, Qiang Liang said, "I wonder if Jiufeng can top Hou Yi''s position?"


    Jiufeng is Qiang Liang''s younger sister, but she follows xuanming. Xuanming listens to Qiang Liang''s proposal, thinks about it and says, "although Jiufeng''s mana is not under other witches, she has never participated in the struggle. I''m afraid it''s difficult to be this great task."


    Several people thought about it and made careful calculations before and after. They unexpectedly found that there was still a considerable gap compared with the demon family. They had no choice but to decide that after they returned to the family, they would choose more big witch professors to form the "big array of Twelve Gods and evil spirits" and then take the rest of the big witches from the excellent record to form the "big array of Twelve Gods and evil spirits" with less power, Although it is much less powerful than zuwu, it can also increase the strength of the witch family.


    Xuanming goes to the underworld for advice on Houtu''s strategy to deal with the demon family. Houtu tells her the general trend of heaven. When he returns to the witch family, xuanming tells Houtu what he said one by one.

 Chapter 108

    After learning the profound meaning of establishing the underground government, the ancestors settled down in their hearts. None of these ancestral witches are greedy for life and afraid of death. They just worry that once they have problems, the whole witch family will decline day by day. Now that the backland has made arrangements for the witch family, they immediately have no worries at home. From now on, they don''t have to be afraid of wolves and tigers. They can fight with all their strength when they are ready.


    Kunpeng has been following Hou Yi secretly since he left Buzhou mountain, ready to save his life at the critical moment. When he saw Hou Yi''s death, he escaped a trace of yuan God according to his instructions. He was finally relieved. After the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and his ancestors left, he appeared to take back the "qushanduo" and waited for the opportunity to reincarnate Hou Yi.


    At the same time, Kunpeng is also dissatisfied with the behavior of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. If the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is just an ordinary demon family, killing Hou Yi is no big deal. All the causes and consequences will be borne by him alone, but the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is the emperor of the demon family. His every move represents the demon family. It is precisely because he killed Hou Yi that greatly damaged the Qi of the demon family.


    Although Kunpeng was originally a person of later generations and did not have much favor with the demon family itself, he could not erase the fact that he was a demon family anyway. Moreover, although Kunpeng has a bad relationship with the demon family, his luck is still connected with the demon family. The consequences of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi''s doing so indirectly affect his own luck, which is also the main reason why Kunpeng is dissatisfied with the Eastern Emperor Taiyi''s behavior.


    Although Hou Yi shot the sun with selfishness, he saved countless creatures in the famine after all. This merit is no less than kunpengchao crossing the souls of the dead. Ten Jinwu twice went out of the famine and killed countless creatures, which itself damaged the Qi luck of the demon family. The consequences of the Eastern Emperor''s killing Hou Yi with such great merit were enough to make the Qi luck of the demon family fall to a low point. If it is not the Lich fight itself that is the destiny of heaven, then the actions of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi can bring down the scourge of heaven.


    The Eastern Emperor returned to heaven with the surviving Jinwu. At this time, Dijun also made a successful exit and learned the news. Jinwu knew that he had made trouble, and his brother died miserably. He no longer had the usual momentum.


    The demon emperor Jun asked, "is your injury serious?"

 Chapter 109

    The Eastern Emperor returned to heaven with the surviving Jinwu. At this time, Dijun also made a successful exit and learned the news. Jinwu knew that he had made trouble, and his brother died miserably. He no longer had the usual momentum.


    The demon emperor Jun asked, "is your injury serious?"


    Jinwu replied yes, "it''s not heavy."


    Dijun wanted to scold him, but seeing the poor look, he really couldn''t bear to scold him again, so he asked, "how did you get out of Fusang Island according to your ability?"


    Dijun is still sure of the big array on Fusang island. Seeing the current strength of Jinwu, it is impossible to break out by himself. Something must have happened in the middle.


    Jinwu told the story of the self weakening of the island protection array from beginning to end. Di Jun frowned and said, "go on. I hope you can learn a lesson and practice well in the future. Being a father and uncle can''t protect you for a lifetime."


    After Jinwu left, the demon emperor Jun said to the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, "my dear brother, what do you think of this?"


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi knew that although the eldest brother looked very calm at this time, in fact, he was thinking about the future of the whole demon family, so he suppressed his desire to seek revenge from the witch family. If he had not been the Lord of heaven, Dijun would have been killed in the witch family. Taiyi also heard something wrong from Jinwu''s words and said, "I can''t calculate the self weakening of the island protection array. It seems that there is only one possibility, that is, someone blinded the secret with great magic."


    Dijun said, "in the famine, only those saints can deceive our brothers. From the cause and effect of this matter, his purpose is to start a witch war as soon as possible. It seems that nine times out of ten they are the hands and feet of those saints."


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi said: "now the witch family will certainly go to the underground to discuss countermeasures with the Houtu. Although the Houtu is not a saint, she is no different from the saint by virtue of her reincarnation. Although we are not afraid of the Houtu, if the witch family gets the secret, it will be very bad for us, so we have to go to empress Nuwa and ask those saints what they want to do."


    The demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi prepared all the gifts and both came to Nuwa palace. Outside the palace, they shouted, "the demon emperor Jun and Taiyi asked to see Nuwa."


    Although the two brothers are valued as the emperor of heaven, their identity in the face of saints is not valuable at all. On the contrary, using the identity of demon family can arouse Nu Wa''s sense of identity.

 Chapter 110

    A moment later, someone came out to meet the fire phoenix fairy, as well as the children Jinling and Caifeng, who were mounted by the disciple Caixia under Nuwa. As Nuwa, the police station has disciples to greet him, which also gives Dijun a big face. A few people came forward to salute, and then Caixia said, "your mother has ordered you to come in, two heavenly emperors."


    They were secretly happy. It seems that my mother had planned for a long time. At the same time, I admire the saints more. This innate divine calculation is really not small, which I can''t compare with myself.


    When they came to the main hall, they met empress Nuwa. They came forward to see her. Fu Xi, the great saint of the demon family, was also present, so they were a little relieved. Fu Xi did his best to the demon family. He could win some benefits for the demon family.


    Nuwa said, "you are also the great emperor of the demon family, so you don''t have to do this vulgar ceremony." before they could speak, Nuwa said, "I already know about the flood and famine in Jinwu, but it''s inconvenient for them to intervene. It''s their own fault. It''s not right for you to kill Hou Yi."


    What kind of person is the Eastern Emperor Taiyi? He is the one who dares to spill water in the face of Hongjun. After listening to Nu Wa''s words, he was not satisfied and said, "the hatred between the demon and the witch has a long history, but in the past hundred years, we have followed the law of the Taoist ancestors and never thought of fighting with the witch. Only this time Hou Yi was too cruel and killed my nephew."


    Empress Nuwa shook her head and said, "don''t you think there''s something strange in it?"


    Demon emperor Jun said, "after Jinwu came back, I asked the reason and found that someone seemed to deceive the secret."


    Empress Nuwa said, "that''s right, but this man''s mana is still above me. I''m afraid his purpose is to provoke the second race war, so you must be careful."


    As soon as the Eastern Emperor saw that Nu Wa was not too enthusiastic about the war between witches and witches at this time, he asked, "if the war between witches and witches starts again, will the empress help the demon family?"


    Nuwa said: "no, you know, the Taoist ancestor told us saints not to intervene in the struggle between the Lich and the demon. In the past, I was the only one who could be biased towards the demon family, but now there are several saints. If I help the demon family, it will inevitably cause the saints to do it. That would be a disaster for the demon family."


    The demon emperor Jun asked, "madam, although the Taoist ancestors ordered the saints not to intervene in the Lich fight, it is clear that there are saints in the Jinwu incident. What should we do?"

 Chapter 111

    Nuwa said: "although there were saints, the other party didn''t directly attack the Lich and Lich families, but just played a marginal ball, which interfered with the secret of heaven and weakened the protection of Fusang island. It can''t be regarded as violating the orders of Taoist ancestors."


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi said, "so as long as the sage doesn''t act directly, even if he can''t violate the orders of the Taoist ancestor, it''s very disadvantageous to both Lich families. What can I do, madam?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "although I was the earliest among the saints, my mana is the lowest among the saints. It''s powerless to help, but you don''t have to worry too much. The saints can''t fight directly, but they will try to provoke a struggle between the Lich and the Lich. As long as you take care to restrain the Lich and don''t fight with the Lich for the time being, maybe things will turn around."


    The demon emperor Jun smiled bitterly and said, "madam, we can restrain the demon family when such a big thing has happened, but the witch family will not let us go. After all, they have just lost two big witches."


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "I said you shouldn''t kill the great witch Hou Yi. The main reason is that you''re afraid of causing a war between the Lich and the demon. Another ten Jinwu came out of the flood land one after another, causing countless creatures to suffer. What a great karma for the demon family. Although Hou Yi had a selfish intention to shoot Jinwu, he also saved countless creatures in the flood land. What a merit you killed How unwise it is for people who have such great merits and virtues to protect themselves. Although the way of heaven has not sent down heaven''s punishment, your behavior has damaged the Qi of the demon family. "


    The demon emperor Jun asked, "what is luck, and what''s the use of it?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "luck is invisible. If it is strong, it will be favored by the way of heaven, and if it is weak, it will be abandoned by the way of heaven. Although saints never die, they will take into account their own luck. What''s the use of this luck?"


    The demon emperor Jun asked, "I wonder if my mother has a way to recover the lost luck?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "the loss of Qi is irreparable. The only way to increase your Qi is to obtain great merit. There is no other way."


    At this time, Fu Xi, who had never spoken, said: "The great merit and virtue of the reincarnation of the later earth incarnation of the witch family is enough to offset the karma of Gonggong breaking Buzhou mountain. In addition, they themselves have the merit of Pangu''s opening up the sky. At this time, the Qi of the witch family is definitely above the demon family. Although our demon family has the support of the Qi of the empress, the great karma of the shijinwu will also completely offset it, if it is not for the" chaotic clock "of the Eastern Emperor If the air is compressed, all the ten golden crowns will fall. If our demon family wants to regain the air, only one person has this ability. "

 Chapter 112

    The demon emperor Jun said faintly, "Fu Xi''s great sage said that he was the demon master Kunpeng?"


    Fu Xi nodded and said, "it''s Kunpeng. This man''s merit is comparable to that of a beautiful saint. This must be the most clear to his mother. However, if we can get his help, we can win the witch clan."


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "I really underestimated Kunpeng before. I seriously injured Kunpeng in the first World War of Buzhou mountain. Although I was not punished by heaven, I was also warned by heaven. It can be seen that his merit is great and has been protected by heaven."


    Fu Xi said, "this is not very important for the demon family. I wonder if you have noticed the difference between Kunpeng and the Eastern Emperor in the war?"


    Hearing Fu Xi''s words, the Eastern Emperor remembered it and said, "the great sage of Fu Xi didn''t say it. I really didn''t notice that although the tripod and ruler of Kun Peng are the acquired Lingbao, their power is better than the innate Lingbao. It''s really different."


    Fu Xi sighed: "last time I said that Kunpeng walked the way of cutting three corpses into Tao. Only a small part of his great merit was used for cultivation, and most of them survived. The two acquired spiritual treasures of one tripod and one foot must be the acquired merit treasure refined by him with great merit, which can be used to suppress Qi."


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi said, "in that case, we can take it back."


    Fu Xi shook his head and said, "if there is a treasure of postnatal merit and virtue to protect the body and prevent all dharmas from invading, it is difficult for even saints to deal with Kunpeng. Moreover, these two treasures of postnatal merit and virtue are refined by Kunpeng, and no one can rob them under the induction of heaven."


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi said, "the robbery can''t be done. Can''t we ask him to do it?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "I''m afraid it''s unrealistic to ask Kunpeng for help. Both demon emperors have fought with him. Last time I seriously injured him on the Buzhou mountain. With such deep hatred, how can he help us?"


    Fuxi sighed, "it''s not convenient for you to come forward. I''m the only one who can try. I hope I can get something."


    After hearing this, the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor stopped saying that the future of the demon family is above all else. They can''t affect the future of the demon family because of their own contradictions. They also understand that the war may end with the loss of both Lich and lich, so they left the ten gold and black land in Wa palace.


    Although Fu Xi''s great sage had a good idea, he was greatly disappointed. When he arrived at Buzhou mountain, he learned that Kunpeng had left. Now the secret of heaven is covered up, he can''t infer the trend of Kunpeng, so he can only return to Tianting with disappointment.

 Chapter 113

    Now, thousands of years have passed. Since zuwu knew that there was an underground government that could protect the blood of the witch family, they returned to their families and actively prepared for war. Moreover, now the witch clan has been killed by the witch clan. How can they stand such a shame. Therefore, the demon family in the wasteland suffered.


    The people of the witch family do not practice the original God, so they never care about cause and effect. In their lives, they only keep fighting, fighting with heaven and earth, fighting with the demon family, and being happy with gratitude and hatred. The Millennium appointment of Daozu Hongjun had already made them hold their breath, but they didn''t dare to listen. Now, new hatred and old hatred, where will they show mercy. All tribes attack one after another. As long as they are the people of the demon clan, they will kill all and leave none.


    Although the Tianting is also very large, its area is very different from that of the vast land, so there are only those famous demon saints, big demons and functional demons resident in the Tianting. As for those with low mana, they are not qualified to enter heaven. In this way, although it is said that the demon family controls the sky and the witch family controls the land, there are still countless demon families in the flood and famine. After thousands of years of reproduction, there are more and more demon families in the lower world. In order to survive better, they form small groups, and those who have relations with heaven are often regarded as leaders.


    The Lich clan slaughters the Lich clan wantonly in the famine, which will inevitably provoke these groups. The real masters with great mana in the Lich clan practice in the heaven with the power of the star. Although there are occasionally several with high mana in the lower world, there are often some big witch level leaders in the troops dispatched by the Lich clan. These big witch level mana are similar to the Lich clan in the position of Zhou Tianxing, the superior of the heaven. Where are these lower world lichs opponents, Killed or driven away without suspense.


    Later, many heavenly demons participated, so the attack of the witch clan was not so smooth. After several defeats, the witch officially began to participate in the battle. After these great witches joined, the great witches in heaven began to be irresistible. After the death of several big demons and big witches, both Lich families know that the warm-up game is over and the real war is about to begin.


    The witch clan first gathered nine ancestral witches, hundreds of them. As for all kinds of witch clans, there were almost ten rooms and nine empty spaces, with a total of tens of millions. After the Lich clan gathered together, they rushed to the heaven from all directions. The places they passed were like locusts crossing the border. All the Lich clan killed no grass.

 Chapter 114

    After receiving the message from Kunpeng, the Terrans all set up a guard array and didn''t come out and walk easily. The witch family also knows that the human family has Kunpeng''s protection. They also want to provoke him at this time. As for those injured by mistake on the way, they can only blame his own bad life and died in vain. No one is willing to provoke the angry witch family for such a small matter.


    In heaven, since Dijun and Taiyi came back from seeing Nu Wa, they are also actively preparing for war. Emperor Jun opened the stars all over the sky and let the light of the stars flow to the heaven like money. The light of the stars is the purest aura. The demon clan can directly inhale it into the body and improve its mana. Usually, it is opened in turn according to its functions. Where is it like now, the whole heaven is filled with this rich aura. One day of cultivation now has almost the effect of the previous year. Not only that, Emperor Jun also ordered the major demon saints to gather their forces until the war began.


    Dijun learned in the heaven that the witch clan was coming to the heaven, so he took out the demon flag. When the demon flag moved, a thousand feet of evil spirit rose into the sky, and the demon families who practiced everywhere gathered in the heaven. Some fly in the clouds, some simply change back to their original shape. For a time, the monsters turned into dark clouds and covered the sky.


    After the assembly of the demon family, there were 50-60 million people. The demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Tai Yi ordered the demon family Saint Fu Xi to lead the five million demon people to open the way. The two led the rest of the demon army with the ten demon commanders and came straight to the witch family.


    Fu Xi, the great God of the demon family, didn''t like killing and cutting. In the past, the Lich war was also convenient. However, this time it was the demon emperor and the Eastern Emperor who fought in person, and it was also the battle of the life and death of the demon family, so he had to accept it. The power of Fuxi''s calculation is unique in the flood and famine. Only under several saints, he calculated his trip before the expedition. The result is that there are both bad and good luck. There is still a glimmer of vitality in the great evil, except for the other one. Fuxi was in doubt, but his sister, Nu Wa, sent Fuxi a nine turn gold pill with the boy. This gold pill was given by the sage''s Supreme Master. Fu Xi took the gold pill and swallowed it, but he was quite calm. He thought that I had the care of the saint''s sister nu wa. It should turn good luck into good luck and have nothing to worry about, so he put down his heart!


    For the first time since the famine, the Lich war has been on such a scale. The saints will never miss watching the good play. They only use the water realm method in the palace, so that everyone under the door can observe it, so as to improve the state of mind of Taoism.

 Chapter 115

    Now Kunpeng is too lazy to pay attention to it. He only takes enlightenment and Chang''e to wander in the flood wasteland and protect the Terran. Seeing that the holy father appeared for the first time after the first World War of buzhoushan, there were two more disciples standing on his side. How did you know that the human race would be in great trouble again, so everyone burned incense at home to worship several people, so that Kunpeng could protect all sentient beings safely through the disaster. This behavior of the human race added a lot of merit to Kunpeng.


    The Lich clan is now on the offensive side and has a magnificent momentum. However, Emperor Jun and one or two of the Lich clan feel that there is a "big star array" to guard the heaven. The heaven is infallible. Naturally, he is arrogant. Just listen, Emperor Jun shouted: "children of the Lich clan, how dare you attack the heaven. If you know the image today, surrender and surrender quickly, otherwise you will be killed and annihilated, and there will be no bones left!"


    Zuwu was impulsive and violent. How could he stand Dijun''s words? He only heard Dijiang''s angry voice say, "Dijun child, fight if you want to. What do you say so much nonsense? Today I will send you to reunite with Chang Xi and the nine animals."


    The death of Chang Xi and crown prince jiujinwu has always been a pain in the heart of demon emperor Jun. After listening to Dijiang''s words, the demon emperor Jun was only angry, and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi next to him was also full of anger.


    The demon emperor Jun said angrily, "wait for yourself to die, but I can''t be wronged!" then he waved his hand, but ordered the pioneer Fu Xi to come forward and fight the array.


    Fu Xi took the order and took out his own magic weapon. Fu Xi Qin came forward to declare war, but Xi sat and played the piano among the 20 million troops. The crowd only booed on each other''s faces. They couldn''t understand Fu Xi''s actions. They saw that the piano sound was two points, and the demon family was full of gold and iron horses, swallowing thousands of miles of gas; However, the witches feel that the flowers are blooming in spring, and their hearts are happy. Fuxi is even more floating in the clothes que. It''s a good style to integrate with the wasteland.


    The ancestral witches are not elegant. They are only confused by Fuxi. They are just fighting. Why do they have to be so complicated? But when they see the witches behind them, their fighting intention slowly diminishes. The ancestral witches have a bad secret way. If it goes on like this, they may be defeated before the war. At present, the ancestral witches roar together and gather into a long dragon. The long dragon opens its teeth and claws in the air and runs straight towards Fuxi!


    Fu Xi was happy and unafraid. He clapped the Fu Xi Qin with both hands, and the sound stopped. Then Fu Xi quickly dialed his fingers. He only heard a sound of killing and cutting. The sound of killing and cutting also gathered into a line and wound it straight to the long dragon in the air.

 Chapter 116

    Soon the sound line in the air entangled the long dragon. The long dragon seemed to be stopped and castrated, but soon broke the sound line and hit Fuxi. Fu Xi was immediately knocked upside down and pulled back hundreds of feet before he stopped. A mouthful of blood gushed out and two strings were broken. He was seriously injured. Although Fu Xi''s sound skills were high, his fists were difficult to defeat four hands, not to mention the joint efforts of the nine great ancestors and witches.


    Although Fu Xi was defeated, there was a roar on both sides of the Lich. The Lich family celebrated the victory of the ancestral witches, but the Lich family scolded the ancestral witches for being mean and beat one of the nine!


    The demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Tai waved their hands to the demons. They held the "River map" and "Luoshu" and held the "chaos clock" step by step. With each step of the chaos clock, an ancient and simple bell sounded, one after another. After a long time, thousands of witches felt that the bell sounded in their hearts. They were only oppressed and uncomfortable, and their hearts were about to crack!


    Dijiang said, "good Dijun, it''s too arrogant. Can''t I be afraid of you?" with that, Dijiang flashed forward. The emperor river is the fastest. When it is fully launched, it can tear up the space and teleport to others. Dijun saw Dijiang start, but he didn''t show weakness, so he pulled out his sword to meet him. Both sides, you come and I go, fight together.


    The sword in the demon emperor Jun''s hand is not an ordinary product. It was made by Emperor Jun in order to deal with the witch family, taking the essence of the stars as the body, infusing nine days of pure Qi and practicing with nine days of weak water. The nine days weak water is extremely heavy, and the witch family is transformed by turbid qi and Pangu''s blood essence. Naturally, the body of the witch family can be broken. Of course, it also depends on the user''s skill. Just as water can extinguish the fire, but if there is less water, it will be burned dry by fire.


    Dijun''s mana was originally on the Dijiang River and his sword was sharp. After hundreds of rounds, he took advantage of Dijiang''s carelessness and made a cut on Dijiang''s shoulder. Dijiang had never suffered such a loss. With a roar, he showed his true body. Thousands of feet high, he was a divine bird. It looked like a yellow bag, red as Dan fire, six feet and four wings, and had no face. At first sight, Dijun also manifested his Dharma body, became the same size as Dijiang, and came to meet him with a sword.


    After Dijiang changed, he showed his extraordinary speed. Looking ahead, he suddenly turned into a red shadow and haunted around Dijun. There are also six sharp claws that can open mountains and crack rocks. After all, Dijun didn''t specialize in physical training. After his body became larger, his flexibility decreased a lot. Dijiang soon pulled back his disadvantage, but suppressed Dijun. As soon as Dijun saw something bad, he immediately offered "Hetu" and "Luoshu" to protect his whole body, which was inseparable from Dijiang.

 Chapter 117

    When Zhu Jiuyin saw Dijiang alone, he firmly restrained Dijun. He was relieved. He winked at xuanming, suddenly launched and rushed to the Eastern Emperor. Taiyi, since the beginning of the battle in the field, he can only pay attention to other ancestral witches. Now when he sees the two great ancestral witches coming together to besiege himself, he quickly sacrifices the "chaos clock" to protect himself, and fights the two great ancestral witches with a sword in his hand.


    Zhu Jiuyin used Dijiang''s Wu Dao in his hand. It was a sharp weapon refined by Zhu Rong to deal with the demon family. Tai Yi learned from Dijiang last time. Naturally, he didn''t dare to let Zhu Jiuyin hit himself, and zuwu xuanming''s bone arrow was invincible. The combination of candle nine Yin melee and xuanming far skill makes Taiyi can only protect himself with chaotic clock. Gradually, Taiyi slowly fell down, but he had the innate treasure "chaos clock" to protect himself. The two ancestral witches could not effectively hurt Taiyi, so they formed a situation of magic competition between them.


    Now the zuwu side still has production, Liangqiang, shebi corpse, Yuzi and hundreds of witches watching the war. The ten demon saints and Zhou Tianxing Jun of the demon family have not sent out. That week, there were dozens of big demons among the star kings. Although these star kings were not as powerful as the big witches, they had an advantage in the number of people. In contrast, the witch family was defeated.


    Seeing this, Qiang Liang said, "let''s not be idle. Let''s solve these demon saints first."


    Bai Ze, one of the top ten demon saints, calculated that if they rely on several demon saints to resist the six ancestral witches, it would be difficult to win. Even if they win, they will win miserably, and the demon family can''t take advantage of it in the end. So he secretly ordered the star king in charge of the "Celestial Star array" to set up the "Celestial Star array" in all directions. The ten demon saints went up to besiege the six ancestral witches and give them time.


    The two Lich families originally came for revenge. When they saw that the leaders on both sides were at war, they rushed to fight together without nonsense.


    After Baize''s order, the 365 stars took out a flag and streamer. They had already been adept at practicing the "Zhou Tian star array". Although hundreds of great wizards blocked it, the stars took advantage of the number of people. Soon, the stars stood in the direction of the Zhou Tian star array.


    At Baize''s command, all the stars spread their star flags and launched the "Celestial Star array". There was a flash in front of the witches. Looking at the great changes in the surrounding environment, they even stood in the starry sky, surrounded by stars.


    Seeing that the "Celestial Star array" had been completed, Emperor Jun relied on the "River map" and "Luoshu" to protect himself. He was forced to get caught by Emperor Jiang''s two claws and return to the sun star. He held a year-old star flag with a big bird embroidered on it like a golden black. The flame took off all over his body, but his momentum was far from comparable to that of golden black. Emperor Jun''s return was officially completed on Sunday. Taiyi and those demon saints who fought saw that the big array was well arranged, they all defended with the strongest means, and then took the opportunity to hide behind the big array.

 Chapter 118

    When several great zuwu found themselves in the starry sky, they knew that they had fallen into the array due to their negligence. Then, a scream came. It turned out that several powerful wizards were smashed by the flying stars.


    When Dijiang saw him, he quickly gathered all the great witches together. With his own ancestral witches nearby, he wanted to be safer. Several ancestral witches stood on the periphery and concentrated the great witches in the middle. The stars in the sky hit one after another. When the stars came, zuwu met them and broke them to protect the people from injury.


    At the beginning, it was good. Slowly, the stars attacked faster and faster, and more and more. Zuwu also felt that if it went on like this, he would be exhausted sooner or later. Dijiang made a quick decision and said, "if it goes on like this, we will only have a dead end. Now the only way is to lay down the ''Twelve Gods and evil spirits array'' and fight with the demon family to see if we can break through the array." Although the people knew that they could not catch the array force now, there was no other way to think under such circumstances.


    This "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array" originally did not need magic tools to arrange the array, as long as the twelve ancestral witches were present. Later, the two ancestral witches died in the battle, and the land turned into six reincarnations. There were only nine of the twelve ancestral witches left. Therefore, all the ancestral witches worked together to refine their own blood essence to produce twelve Du heavenly gods and evil spirits flags to cloth the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array".


    However, the cost of forming a large array in this way is also great. The nine great ancestral witches can easily say that there is no problem, but the three newly added witches are difficult to support the operation of the array for a long time because of their limited ability. Over time, they are either seriously injured or directly turned into fly ash.


    The form is more and more unfavorable to the witch family. The nine great ancestors are secretly anxious. They just listen to Dijiang roar: "arrange the array!" there is a roaring sound in the sky at that time, followed by the thunder and lightning, water, fire, gold and wood. The nine great ancestors and the other three great witches are real. Zuwu was transformed by the blood essence of Pangu great God. He was born to control the power of a law.


    The nine great ancestral witches and the three great witches were all in awe. An element in the array shone and instantly became a world. When you look outside, you can''t see anything. At this time, the "twelve days all evil god array", known as the first fierce array in the flood and famine, has been completed!


    The nine ancestral witches and the three great witches showed their original shape. They kept rotating in the flag array, faster and faster, and gradually could not see clearly. Only a whirlwind wrapped them. Then the whirlwind suddenly stopped and changed from extremely dynamic to extremely static. A big man appeared in the array, with bronze skin, thousands of feet high, wide eyes and mouth, powerful appearance, and holding a strange axe. It was Pangu that those witch families knelt down one after another.


    Pangu stepped out of his mind, waved his axe and chopped at the stars. At the same time, the demon Saint hidden in the array and the star king on the stars were all split into two sections on the line of the axe attack.

 Chapter 119

    The emperor Jun of the main array was shocked, his face was flushed, and several small openings were opened in the sun flag. The sun flag is the flag of the main array. If this flag is split, the array will lose its dominance and can no longer change. Emperor Jun silently transported Zhenyuan, spewed out a mouthful of blood essence on the sun flag, temporarily stabilized the shaking array, took the opportunity to hand over the sun flag to Taiyi, retreated, took out the "Hetu" and "Luoshu" and sacrificed them to the air. He kept playing the formula in his hand, and saw that the "Hetu" and "Luoshu" gradually increased, turned into a figure of eight trigrams and floated out to Pangu, It interacts remotely with the "Celestial Star array".


    Just listen, Pangu''s real body roared, jumped high, swung his axe with both hands and split the gossip. The axes and figures intersected, making a loud noise, and Pangu''s body shook, while the emperor Jun was much more pitiful. He was shocked, and then blood gushed out.


    The demon emperor Jun shouted, "attack Pangu''s real body quickly. I can''t hold on for too long.".


    When the eastern emperor heard the speech, he sprayed several mouthfuls of blood essence on the sun flag, forcibly increased the power of the "Celestial Star array", manipulated the stars, and hit Pangu''s real body one after another. Pangu didn''t give way under the control of zuwu, but kept smashing the gossip. Now it''s up to both sides to see who can break the other side''s defense first and who can win.


    "Hetu" and "Luoshu" are the best innate spiritual treasures, which completely resist the attack of Pangu''s real body. Although Dijun blocked Pangu''s body, he was also seriously injured. After several violent collisions, Dijun lost more than half of his mana.


    Seeing this, zuwu Dijiang understood that the incomplete "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array" was difficult to break the "heavenly stars array" in front of him. For the sake of the witch family, he shouted, "all step back!"


    With his cry, all the witches retreated one after another, and the "Twelve Gods and evil array" was broken. Regardless of the attack of stars, zuwu emperor Jiang flew up to the Eight Diagrams transformed by "Hetu" and "Luoshu", and then blew himself up.


    Zuwu''s self explosion power is boundless. The demon emperor Jun didn''t expect that Dijiang would give up himself, so he didn''t take precautions. After a loud noise, the eight trigrams in the "River map" and "Luoshu" were broken by Dijiang''s self explosion.


    The "Celestial Star array" was also destroyed. The "River map" and "Luoshu" were the three corpses of the demon emperor Jun. as soon as the gossip map was broken, the three corpses of the demon emperor Jun were also destroyed. The demon emperor Jun also fell to the ground seriously at Dayton time. More than half of the 365 stars in charge of the "Celestial Star array" of the demon clan were killed or injured in the self explosion of Dijiang.


    After the "Celestial Star array" was broken, the Lich people immediately destroyed the stars in front of them, and then directly escaped from the siege of the Lich family.


    The other eight ancestral witches took the surviving great witches and came to the demon family along the channel opened by the emperor river at the cost of life. In this battle, the high-level Lich of both sides lost at least half, which is unprecedented. In previous wars, the last loss is often the lower level Lich of the family, but this time, not only the lower level is in full swing, the loss is heavy, but also the high-level is damaged.


    At this time, the zuwu and the demon emperor did not consider the consequences of continuing the war. Like a red eyed rooster, their minds were blinded by hatred, and both sides had become an endless situation.

 Chapter 120

    The candle nine Yin gnashed her teeth and said, "I didn''t expect that you demon clan is still so mean and dirty. You will only sneak attack behind your back. I didn''t expect to let us break out at last?"


    The demon emperor Jun stood up slowly and said with a sad smile, "even if you come out, so what? If I don''t leave you all here today, I''ll be called the emperor of heaven in vain."


    At the time of breaking the array, although the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was not directly hit by Dijiang''s self explosion, he still lost several mouthfuls of blood essence, but compared with zuwu, his injury was nothing at all. Zuwu became Pangu''s body with all his magic power. Now he has only 50% of his usual strength, but the Eastern Emperor Taiyi has preserved at least 80% of his strength. The most miserable of these people is the demon emperor Jun. the innate treasure connected with his life is broken and the three corpse avatars are destroyed. It''s good to have 30% strength now.


    Although it is said that both sides have suffered a great deal, the situation of immortality has been formed, and it is too late to stop. Qiang Liang shouted angrily and rushed to Dijun. He also saw that Dijun was seriously injured and wanted to take the opportunity to kill Dijun first. As long as Dijun dies, only one Eastern Emperor is left. He will never be able to support the overall situation. In the future, it will be the world of the witch family.


    East emperor Taiyi can''t let Qiang Liang do what he wants. He dodges forward and blocks it. The candle nine Yin whispered to several ancestral witches and great witches, made a battle plan, and then acted separately. Xuanming, tianwu and zhujiuyin three witches rushed to Taiyi and United emperor qiangliang against the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. Taiyi was slightly injured, but when he dealt with the four zuwu at the same time, he could only parry reluctantly and could no longer be distracted to take care of Dijun. The two ancestral witches, Po Shou and Ju Mang, attacked Dijun and wanted to kill him first when he was seriously injured. He led the remaining witches and entangled the remaining demon saint and star king.


    It is said that the great witch Xingtian has infinite power. One hand holds the Ganqi divine axe and the other hand holds the Zhige shield. The Ganqi divine axe and Zhige shield are also special products. The Ganqi divine axe is said to have been transformed by the axe spirit after the Pan Gu great God opened the sky axe into the three most precious treasures in the past, and its power is no less than the congenital spiritual treasure. This axe is used by the real hands thousands of feet away from Xingtian. It can attack and defend. It has the momentum that one man is in charge of the pass and ten thousand men can''t open it. Xing Tian only led Jiufeng and other witches to defeat the ten demon commanders. Seeing this, Fu Xi, the great saint, only endured the pain and waved to the ten demon commanders one after another. The ten demon commanders were excited by the piano sound, as if they were different people. They all looked full of energy and felt that they could not stop, so they drank together and killed Xing Tian and other witches back.

 Chapter 121

    Xing Tian''s eyes are red now. He is angry at this situation. Without thinking about it, he roared and tried his best. On one hand, he raised the Zhige shield to protect his whole body, and on the other hand, he picked up the Ganqi divine axe and split it at Fuxi. However, he wanted to kill Fuxi.


    Fu Xi himself was seriously injured by zuwu. At the moment, he helped the top ten demon commanders to stop Xingtian and other witches. He could not dodge the attack of Xingtian. He was only cut in half by Xingtian''s axe and people''s piano. He died. However, he took a 99 gold pill from the supreme old gentleman before the war, protected a trace of the true spirit of the yuan God, and flew straight to the sky, A golden light flashed and took away his true spirit.


    At present, the fierce battle between the two Lich families is in full swing, but no one has noticed it. It''s not easy for the great witch Xingtian to kill the great saint Fuxi of the Lich family. They were only beaten by the ten magic weapons of the ten demon commanders. All the ten demon commanders have the realm of great Luo Jinxian. It''s not easy. Fortunately, the body of Xingtian witch is strong and blocked by Zhige shield. Rao is so. The real body of Xingtian witch has also been broken up and become an ordinary witch. He can''t continue to participate in the battle. However, it was not a loss to kill Fu Xi, the great saint of the demon family.


    Seeing that Xing Tian was injured, Jiufeng and other witches hurried to the top and led Xing Tian back. Such a big Witch and the demon handsome were evenly matched, and no one could please.


    The demon emperor Jun is now seriously injured. He is an ancestral witch. He can''t cope with it. Besides, he has two at the same time, and his top general in heaven has countless deaths and injuries. Emperor Jun smiled miserably and said to Taiyi: "good brother, find your own chance to run. I''m afraid our demon family will lose this war."


    The Eastern Emperor was shocked when he heard Dijun''s words and hurriedly asked, "brother, what are you going to do?"


    In a hurry, the emperor forgot his voice and asked Dijun directly. Dijun turned back and smiled, changed into a huge golden black, then suddenly shrunk into a golden ball of light, and then exploded with a bang. The huge energy will drown the harvest, sentence Mang and close to the extravagant corpse, as well as dozens of great witch stars.


    Dijun blew himself up, and the "River map" and "Luoshu" turned into a white light and disappeared in an instant. Kunpeng has been invisible to watch the war since the beginning of the Lich war. Since Dijun was seriously injured, he has been watching his every move. As soon as Dijun blew himself up, he immediately stopped ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu''. His move made the sage have no time to respond.


    Kunpeng took away the "River map" and "Luoshu" and immediately flew away from the Lich battlefield and returned to the Terran residence to understand these two congenital treasures.


    As soon as the Eastern Emperor saw Dijun explode, he shouted, "brother, don''t!"


    Taiyi and Dijun have become brothers since they emerged from the sun star. The two brothers support each other and have never separated for hundreds of millions of years. They have created such a great foundation in the flood and famine. Who can achieve so much except a few saints? It''s a pity that everything is over today. Why doesn''t it make me feel sad?

 Chapter 122

    The remaining ancestral Witches of the witch family are also very sad. They are also brothers of hundreds of millions of years. Four died in the first world war today. The remaining five ancestral witches were also seriously injured and can only play more than half of their usual strength. Several zuwu slowly surrounded the Eastern Emperor with gloomy faces. All these damned demons did harm. Although they can only play half of their strength, the remaining five ancestral witches are afraid that they can''t clean up one too one?


    The Eastern Emperor looked up to the sky and laughed. Tears rolled down his face, and blood trickled out of his eyes. Suddenly, the Eastern Emperor''s heart was empty, and many places that had not been understood before became clear at this moment.


    The Eastern Emperor asked himself, "haha, what is it for? Heaven and earth are unkind, everything is a ruminant dog, saints are unkind, and creatures are mole ants. This is the way of heaven. Since the way of heaven wants to destroy the demon family, I''m fighting to death today."


    Candle Jiuyin endured her grief and said to the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, "the gratitude and resentment between the Lich and the Lich for hundreds of millions of years will be ended today."


    The five zuwu slowly pushed forward and surrounded the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. They all heard Taiyi''s determination from the words of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. They knew that after the first world war today, there would only be two results, either the Eastern Emperor Taiyi died or the five zuwu died. There was no room for turning back between the two races


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi slowly pulled out the sword of cutting witches, and at the same time sacrificed the "chaotic clock" and said to the five ancestral witches, "come on, today we will end the gratitude and resentment between the two Lich families for hundreds of millions of years."


    The big witches and the demon Saint Xingjun around are almost fighting now. There are only a few left of the witch family, such as Jiufeng, XiangLiu, Fengbo and Chiyou. On the side of the demon family, there are only demon saints such as Yingzhao, Bifang and Baize. Seeing that the zulich emperor was going to make the final battle, they stopped and watched the battle from a distance.


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi was unconventional this time. Except for Wu Dao, other zuwu attacks were not deliberately prevented. They were completely sent out in exchange for injury. After only a few rounds of fighting, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi seized the opportunity to strike the "chaos clock" at the ancestral witch xuanming. Seeing that it was too late to stop the candle Jiuyin, he could only hope that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi would take back the "chaos clock" to protect himself. Unexpectedly, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was hit by the candle Jiuyin, and used his magic power to urge the "chaos clock" to hit xuanming faster. Candle nine Yin saw that other people had no time to rescue, so they no longer flew to the chaotic clock. At the moment of hitting the chaotic clock, the candle Jiuyin''s body exploded. Only a loud bang was heard, and the "chaotic clock" was hit and flew straight back.

 Chapter 123

    Although candle Jiuyin lost his life in this collision. However, the impact, which gathered all his mana, also damaged the Eastern Emperor Taiyi''s mind left on the "chaotic clock", making the Eastern Emperor Taiyi''s injury much worse.


    At the sight of the candle, the nine Yin tried to explode. His eyes suddenly became blood red and suddenly showed his real body. The huge snake body entangled too much. Knowing what would happen if he was entangled, the Eastern Emperor quickly offered a sacrifice to the chaotic clock to stop it. Unexpectedly, like the candle nine Yin, he burst into flames.


    This time, different from the one just now, the power of self explosion was directly added to the Eastern Emperor Tai Yi. The magic power of zuwu theory is also of quasi Saint level. You can imagine how powerful it is when it explodes at a close distance. Taiyi was attacked by this powerful force one after another, and he was seriously injured. Now he can''t give full play to his strength.


    The Eastern Emperor sighed: "brother, I originally wanted to catch the witch family and come back to accompany you. Now it seems that I can''t do it. Anyway, I''ll come down to accompany you." in the twinkling of an eye, the chaotic clock Huang Guangsheng, the Eastern Emperor, with all his magic power, frantically urged the chaotic clock, and one mouthful of his life essence blood was sprayed on the chaotic clock, Then the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, like emperor Jun, turned into a small shining ball of light and burst out. All the burst energy was surrounded by the "chaotic clock". Then the clock made a loud buzzing sound, and a wave of energy that destroyed the sky and the earth expanded outward from the clock.


    It turned out that when the Eastern Emperor saw that he was no longer able to kill the remaining ancestral witches, he used the secret method to explode the original gods of the whole body, and then amplified it several times by the function of the "chaotic clock" before sending it out.


    Everyone did not know that the "chaotic clock" had such a role. Zuwu, who had already retreated far, still underestimated the power of this self explosion. The remaining zuwu did not expect that the Eastern Emperor would be so decisive for a while. The power of self explosion had enveloped the whole army of the witch family. In order to preserve a trace of blood for the witch family, the remaining four zuwu showed their true bodies and rushed up.


    The huge energy wave generated by the self explosion of the Eastern Emperor finally disappeared in the resistance of the four ancestral witches at the cost of life. At this time, the "chaotic clock" of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi hung quietly in the air, emitting a simple and mysterious atmosphere.


    The two Lich families, who are fighting fiercely below, saw that in this small time, the leaders of both sides died together. One by one, they were stunned, gradually separated, the two sides faced off, and no one was willing to continue the meaningless struggle.


    The final battle of the lich, what a momentum it was. The whole famine shook, and naturally could not escape the eyes of the saints. All the saints paid attention to every move on the battlefield with huge divine consciousness, and had plans in their hearts.

 Chapter 124

    They all say that saints do nothing, that''s just for me. After the Lich war began, empress Nuwa saw that the Lich family was losing, so she was ready to help the Lich family. At this time, Sanqing asked for a meeting. She understood that the other party was preventing her from interfering in the struggle between the Lich and the two families. Although she was unwilling, she had no way. Not to mention that Zu Hongjun''s order came first, even she couldn''t beat Sanqing.


    In the later stage of the Lich war, when the upper echelons of the two Lich families died almost, Sanqing retired and went to heaven.


    Seeing that there was no saint, the great sage of the demon family wanted to see if he could get the "chaotic clock" first¡® The "big star array" quickly rolled into the chaotic clock in the air. When they shot, they were also secretly on guard. The great saint of the demon family also knew that other saints were not idiots, and no one could let them safely take away the "chaotic clock".


    Sure enough, just as the "Celestial Star array" turned into a piece of stars covering the sky and the earth, just about to cover the "chaotic clock", I saw the lights flashing in the horizon and several Lingbao flying in all directions.


    First, there is a colorful brilliance and a golden light in the west, followed by a blue light in the sky, a simple dust brush, and finally a white light in the East. The purposes of these lights are different. The colorful trees are the seven treasures and wonderful trees. They call directly to the "Celestial Star array". The golden light is the golden lotus, which is directly rolled to the chaotic clock. But just as the golden lotus was about to arrive, a flat light dusting came first to block the golden lotus, which was the treasure of Laozi''s success. That blue light was the original three precious jade Ruyi, which directly hit the "Celestial Star array". A white light from the East is the green Ping sword of the leader of Tongtian cult, but the target is the seven treasures and wonderful tree.


    Sanqing saw the two saints in the West and saluted each other. After meeting each other, the leader of Tongtian cult took the lead and asked, "I don''t know why the two Taoist friends are not in the west, but come to our east?"


    Zhunti, one of the two saints in the west, has always been very shameless. After listening to the questions of tongtianjiao, he couldn''t help thinking, "what kind of clothes are they? Everyone just comes for the ''chaotic clock'' of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi." although he thought so in his heart, he said with a high sounding voice: "I think this'' chaotic clock ''is destined for the West and came here to take it."


    Sanqing was so shameless that he was furious. What did he say? You can take it away if you have a chance. What are we doing here? Moreover, this is the East, not the West. What can I do for you!


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "I think Taoist friends also know that when Pangu opened the sky, Pangu''s axe was divided into three, and the chaotic clock was integrated with the Tai Chi diagram and Pangu flag, which should belong to our authentic income."


    As soon as he said this, he blocked all other roads, but his words were useless to zhunti, who had always been shameless. Zhunti asked again, "in that case, the Heavenly Master, you have a Tai Chi diagram, and the primitive Taoist friends have Pangu flags. So this'' chaotic clock ''should be obtained by the Taoist friends of Tongtian, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 125

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun heard this, he thought to himself: "How can we do this? If we don''t speak at this time, it''s good if we really let the leader of Tongtian sect get the ''chaotic clock''. When Taoist Zu Hongjun divides the treasure, the leader of Tongtian sect will get the ''immortal killing sword array'', which is not impossible for the Four Saints. If he gets the ''chaotic clock'' again, no one can control him except Taoist Zu Hongjun, and his first heaven will be the weakest in Sanqing. He knows it clearly Zhunti is provoking the relationship between the three Qing Dynasties, but he still can''t object to zhunti''s remarks.


    Just listen, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said, "this treasure belongs to Pangu. It''s authentic, but these supreme treasures should be inhabited by those with virtue."


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult suddenly became angry and thought, "well, you primitive, is it because you are a virtuous person in the world? I am also a saint. How can you despise me so much?"


    Looking at the current situation, the leader of Tongtian sect probably doesn''t have a chance. Fortunately, his original goal is not this "chaotic clock". Since I can''t get it, everyone can''t think of it. Tongtian has a decision in his heart, and he doesn''t bother to argue with the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. His eyes are slightly closed. He looks unpredictable.


    At this time, empress Nu Wa said, "it''s bad. Since the chaotic clock can be obtained by the Eastern Emperor, it means that this treasure is not destined to be owned by you. Moreover, this treasure originally belongs to my demon family, and I am a saint of the demon family, so this treasure belongs to me."


    Empress Nuwa was very annoyed at Sanqing''s blocking her from interfering in the struggle between the Lich and the lich, and asked, "if I ever made a human race, how great is the merit? How great is the merit when the earth incarnates the six samsara after the ancestor witch?"


    As soon as she asked her these words, even the emperor Yuanshi could not answer honestly, so she had to say vaguely, "they are all great merits."


    Empress Nuwa asked again, "who is the largest of the twelve disciples of your religion compared with the six samsara of creation and incarnation?"


    Empress Nu Wa''s words just asked the pain of Yuanshi. He only accepted twelve disciples, but it was not that he didn''t accept them. When he accepted them, he was picky. There could be many there, so he had to calm his face and say: "Younger martial sister Nu Wa, although you and the ancestral witch queen have great merits, you have failed to educate the two Lich families, leading to the great disaster. You have great merits and are not the master of this treasure."


    Empress Nuwa asked, "in the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Taoist friends said that only relying on the legacy of Pangu to achieve saints is a man of virtue? Is he a winner of Lingbao? Is this somewhat arrogant?"


    Zhunti immediately agreed with Nu Wa''s mother and said, "Nu Wa''s younger martial sister makes sense."


    Seeing that just talking could not solve the problem, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty felt that his skills had improved greatly during this period. If he wanted to join hands with Lao Tzu, he was not afraid of the two saints and Nu Wa in the West. He said, "in that case, it''s better to have a fight to determine the ownership of Lingbao."


    The Supreme Lord also wanted to get this "chaotic clock", but he didn''t show impatience like the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. When he saw that the leader of Tongtian sect just began to say a few words, he stopped talking, so he said, "junior brother Tongtian, what do you think of this treasure?"

 Chapter 126

    The leader of Tongtian said lightly, "senior brother Yuanshi said that I have no virtue and have no fate with this treasure. What else should I say? Naturally, senior brother Yuanshi decides the ownership of this treasure."


    The Supreme Lord did not expect that the words of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty would lead to discord between Sanqing. Although he did not believe that the leader of Tongtian would give up competing for the "chaotic clock", the contradiction between the leader of Tongtian and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty had reached an irreconcilable level.


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, younger martial brother Yuanshi just said something unintentionally. Why do you take it seriously? It''s still important to take this'' chaotic clock ''first, and then talk about others."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun hurriedly said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. Younger martial brother Tongtian still focuses on the overall situation."


    What is in the minds of the Supreme Lord and the Supreme Lord Yuanshi? The leader of Tongtian knows very well that the Supreme Lord Yuanshi and the Supreme Lord Laojun have always been one nostril. Even if they get the "chaotic clock", nothing will happen to the leader of Tongtian. It will only fall into the hands of the Supreme Lord and the Supreme Lord Yuanshi. It is impossible for them to make their efforts in vain.


    Therefore, the leader of Tongtian said faintly, "two senior brothers, needless to say, I am not interested in this'' chaotic clock ''. If you want to do it yourself, I will participate in your struggle."


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun never thought that the leader of Tongtian sect would say such words. In this way, all their plans failed, and they both felt unthinkable.


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "brother Tongtian, this is not the time to be emotional. You should focus on the overall situation?"


    Tongtian leader snorted coldly and said, "elder martial brother Yuanshi, I said I''m not interested in chaos clock. If you want to fight for it, it has nothing to do with me."


    The two saints of the West and empress Nu Wa were very happy to see the conflict between Sanqing. None of them wanted this "chaotic clock" to fall into the hands of Sanqing. That would be very bad for them.


    The first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was very angry when he saw the leader of Tongtian falling on his face in front of the people, but the leader of Tongtian had no way. Now is not the time for them to make contradictions. So he snorted coldly and ignored the leader of Tongtian cult.


    Several saints all paid attention to each other. They didn''t notice that the "chaotic clock" in time and space suddenly emitted a faint yellow light. It seemed that they were about to take the opportunity to escape. The only ones who noticed this were the great saints of the demon family, but when they saw that the saints were so shameless, they exchanged eyes with each other, and secretly covered up the signs that the "chaotic clock" was going to escape.


    It was too late for the saints to discover this phenomenon, and the "chaotic clock" had flown out of the sight of the saints. Yuanshi Tianzun did not reflect on whether he was wrong, but thought that all this was caused by Tongtian sect leader''s failure to cooperate with him, so he kept Tongtian sect leader in mind and prepared to teach Tongtian sect leader a lesson one day. It was precisely because he had this idea that the war of God closure was almost destroyed, and Buddhism benefited from it.


    Seeing that the chaotic clock flew away by itself, the Supreme Lord sighed and said, "you are not only here for the chaotic clock, are you? Now the chaotic clock has flown away by itself. We''d better solve the problem of the Lich first."


    The words of the Supreme Lord just gave the saints a step, so the saints said, "elder martial brother, this is very true."


    The Supreme Lord said again, "the Lich and the Lich have committed an unpardonable crime of causing endless havoc despite thousands of creatures in the famine. Now the two families are exhausted and can no longer take charge of heaven and earth. Now the saints gather to discuss the general situation of the world. We can''t lose big for small."


    The saints said at the same time, "good."

 Chapter 127

    Seeing that the saints agreed with his proposal, the Supreme Lord said, "in that case, let''s talk about how to deal with the two Lich families?"


    Then, with a sad face, he said, "in the Lich war, life is ruined. It''s not easy for me to pity my cultivation. I''m here to enlighten it, so as to eliminate its hostility and benefit the common people."


    Empress Nu Wa listened and said, "no, I''m a saint of the demon family. These demon families are my people. It''s better to take them into my custody. I have a picture of mountains and rivers and countries. I just came to detain the demon family and make them think about it in the picture."


    Zhunti said, "since you are the sage of the demon family, what punishment is it to let the demon family follow you? I think many of the demon family have a deep organic relationship with my western education. It''s better for me to spend time, practice and accumulate goodness, and naturally become the whirling road in the future."


    The leader of Tongtian cult is upright and has always despised zhunti. After listening to zhunti''s words, he pointed to the witch family and said, "since Taoist friends have such magical powers and compassionate mind, they will spend them together."


    The western religion is specialized in this life and the afterlife, but once the witch family dies, it will destroy its true spirit. How can it cultivate the Western magic power without entering the reincarnation? The leader of Tongtian sect is embarrassed to mention this.


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect embarrassed him, Zhun was not annoyed, and said with a smile, "I''m a Western sect. It''s a pity that the witch family has no chance with me. What can I do for such a long time."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said with a smile, "you must mention that Taoist friends are really eloquent. You wait for the western religion to say that you can educate all sentient beings, but how can I hear that you Westerners have never finished it? Then why do you come to my east to play the autumn wind?"


    Zhunti still said with a smile, "there are differences between virtuous and foolish people in the world. If someone can understand it, I will spend it myself; if not, nature has no chance with me. Why should I force them."


    The great witch Xing Tian looked on coldly. Seeing that these saints were trying to take advantage of each other, none of them really came to solve the affairs of the Lich two families, he stood up and said coldly, "we have our own decisions on the affairs of the Lich family, so we don''t bother the saints."


    Although every saint doesn''t want the witch family, they still don''t want to stand on their own. At the beginning of the year, the emperor stopped and said, "if there is no one to manage your witch family, I''m afraid that after recuperation in the future, the wasteland will be another disaster. This must not be done."


    Xing Tian himself resented the saints. Now, listening to the statement of the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, it seems that he doesn''t want to give the witch family a way to live. He is no longer bothered to take into account his status as a saint, so he asked, "well, since the saint doesn''t agree, what do you say about the witch family? If you have the ability, you will kill all our Witch family, so naturally no one will care, or you will let us witch family stand on our own."

 Chapter 128

    Yuanshi Tianzun always boasted that Pangu was authentic and looked down on others. Except the supreme old gentleman, other saints should be lower than him in his heart. Seeing that Xingtian didn''t pay attention to himself so much, his face turned purple. He shouted, "good Xingtian, you dare to talk to me like this. Do you really think I dare not destroy all your witches?"


    As soon as Xing Tian heard this, he raised his eyebrows and asked the supreme old gentleman, "do you know whether the moral God also wants to destroy our Witch clan?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "although the witch family has great faults, the earth incarnation of the six samsara after the ancestor witch has great merit in heaven and earth, so the witch family should not be destroyed."


    The Supreme Lord also said these words to Yuanshi Tianzun indirectly. If Yuanshi Tianzun really killed the witch family in anger, once the six samsara incarnated by the land of the ancestral witch is unstable, all the causes and consequences will be borne by Yuanshi Tianzun alone. In serious cases, Tiandao will directly send heaven''s punishment.


    Xing Tian said, "in that case, I don''t know how de Tianzun wants to arrange the future life of the witch clan?"


    Seeing that Xing Tian gave this problem to himself, the Supreme Lord was also embarrassed. Now no saint of the witch family is willing to take over, but if the witch family supports itself, others don''t agree; The demon clan is scrambling for it. If we all rely on means, all parties will definitely not be able to compete with the leader of Tongtian cult. It is really a dilemma.


    The great old gentleman really couldn''t come up with a good way, so he had to say, "in that case, it''s better to ask the opinions of the two Lich families to see that they are willing to follow the saint. No matter who, if they take in these lichs, if there is any problem in the future, there''s no need to say more, just go directly to those saints. What do you think?"


    Other saints thought about it, and there was really no way to make it all beautiful. If they had to fight on and develop to the end, they would have to do another one. At that time, if they lost the scene, they would be empty of both human and financial resources.


    Seeing that everyone agreed, I told the Lich and Lich families these words. The two families listened to the sage''s decision and had their own plans. Naturally, it goes without saying that they are all saints. Naturally, they will not follow any saints. However, the saints can only temporarily arrange the WUS into the underground mansion, but the original support of so many WUS in the underground mansion is close to the limit. Therefore, the saints have to arrange these WUS to the desolate land in the extreme north. There are still XiangLiu, Jiufeng The rain master and others survived the war and were led by them. Although the saints let the witch family stand on their own, they also banned them from leaving the far north.

 Chapter 129

    The Lich thing is over. Now it''s the Lich. The demon clan also has several choices. One is to take refuge in the demon master Kunpeng. The whole Beiming sea has a strong aura and few people. It is really suitable for the demon clan to recuperate. There are few such places in the flood and famine. But now Kunpeng is not here, and there is a contradiction with the demon Saint empress Nuwa, so it is difficult to take refuge. In addition, nine out of ten of these demon family experts basically lost, and the rest were not very interested. The key is not to be too high-profile. Kunpeng makes other saints think about themselves, so there is no need to mention the demon master Kunpeng.


    The other is Nuwa. Nu Wa, as a saint of the demon family, naturally will not let the demon family go. Investing in Nu Wa''s door is equivalent to having a saint behind her. Even if there is a great disaster in the future, there will be more protection.


    Another place is the interception of Tongtian sect leader. Interception has always been a kind of education, and the demon clan will not receive discrimination.


    As for the two saints, the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, the demon people don''t have to consider them at all. Even if they want to take refuge, they won''t accept them according to the standards of the two saints.


    There are a small number of demons whose strength is not very strong, but they are clever and good at speculation. They are willing to go to the West in advance. After all, there are too many demon families who take refuge in Nuwa and Tongtian. If they follow the crowd, they will not have a bright future at all. If you join the western religion, it will be different. There are very few Western talents. Even if you can''t be accepted as disciples by the saints after you enter, how can you show your face in front of the saints? Maybe you will be liked by the saints that day. Although the west is poor in materials, the good thing is that the number of people is small enough, and the apportionment is no worse than that of Nuwa and Tongtian''s men.


    In this way, the matter of the demon family was satisfactorily solved. Basically, these saints were satisfied.


    At this time, suddenly Nu Wa''s mother''s body flashed and disappeared. The saints were surprised. Nu Wa immediately returned to her original place with a flag in her hand. It was the demon flag. It turned out that empress Nu Wa used her divine knowledge to check when they were discussing. She found that the demon flag was not damaged after Di Jun''s death, but fell on a star, so she went to get it to facilitate her future management of the demon family.


    Tongtian sect leader and Jieyin Zhun mentioned the demon flag. As soon as their face changed, they all thought of what Nu Wa would do if she used this to control her men in the future.

 Chapter 130

    Fortunately, since Nu Wa took it out face-to-face, she should have no other thoughts, but to their surprise, Nu Wa lifted the ban on the flag to the leader of Tongtian cult and the demon family in the west after she mastered this magic weapon.


    With the demon flag, Nu Wa didn''t have to take these demon families to the wa palace. She directly ordered them to go to the wasteland to choose a place for latent repair, and they were not allowed to walk around the wasteland without reason.


    When zhunti saw the demon flag, he suddenly thought that there was still one person in the demon clan who hadn''t arrived, so he said, "do we still miss one person? That person has great power!"


    The great old gentleman looked at zhunti lightly and said, "younger martial brother zhunti can be said to be the demon master Kunpeng?"


    Zhunti said: "it is this person that Kunpeng, as a demon master, has not taught the demon family well, but he has made a great mistake. If he does not deal with it, it will inevitably lead to great disaster in the future."


    The leader of Tongtian cult didn''t look up to Zhun''s face. He sneered and said, "Taoist friends have the heart to deal with it by themselves. I won''t intervene in this matter."


    The great old gentleman also said faintly, "what younger martial brother Tongtian said is very true. As soon as the demon master Kunpeng is a matter, you can deal with it by yourself. We won''t intervene in this matter."


    Seeing that Sanqing said he would not interfere in the affairs of Kunpeng, Zhun was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "thank you for your concession."


    Zhunti was really dazzled by interests. Although Kunpeng was the teacher of the Lich family, he had a stiff relationship with the Lich family before the Lich war, and no longer paid attention to the matters of the Lich family. He was completely free from the cause and effect of the Lich war. In addition, he is also a saint of the Terran. He is on an equal footing with empress Nuwa in the status of the Terran. He has great merit and virtue to protect himself. Zhunti wants to trouble him. I''m afraid it''s difficult to be recognized by the heaven. If he is not careful, his prestige in the Terran will be damaged, or heaven will come. This is also one of the main reasons why Sanqing and Nuwa ignored him.


    Although zhunti was dazzled by his interests, he was calm and said, "the demon master Kunpeng had great merit in the flood land and was not involved in the Lich struggle. We have no reason to be embarrassed with it. Junior brother zhunti just joked. Senior brothers and junior sister Nuwa don''t have to take it seriously."


    Hearing these words, Sanqing sighed secretly in his heart. How can they not be disappointed that such a good opportunity to damage the spiritual luck of western religion disappeared.


    Hearing these words, zhunti also suddenly realized that the reason why Sanqing spoke so well was to let him be a bird and see what punishment was given to the saints who violated the operation of heaven. He couldn''t help hating Sanqing and Nuwa.

 Chapter 131

    After this Lich war, the famine was broken, most of the spiritual veins on the earth were cut off, and the aura was seriously lost. Thousands of creatures in heaven and earth were in constant panic all day. Even the sage could not make up for this kind of disaster. Hongjun lived in seclusion in the chaotic sky after he joined the Tao, but now he has to come forward.


    Hongjun represents the way of heaven. If there is no major event, he will not easily interfere with the affairs of the flood and famine. Now Hongjun suddenly sends a decree. All saints don''t understand the reason why Hongjun came out of the mountain. How can they not worry, so they all wait for the arrival of Daozu Hongjun in this heaven with a lot of questions.


    Soon after, there were bursts of bells and chimes in the sky. The saints looked up. A purple cloud held Hongjun Daozu, followed by two boys. The boy held the Golden Bell and the girl held the jade chime, which seemed to slow down the disease.


    Seeing Hongjun, none of these saints dared to neglect again. They all bowed down and said, "see your teacher."


    Daozu Hongjun said faintly, "now the flood land is broken, the heaven and earth collapse, and the aura is scattered. You must work together to restore the flood land."


    Sanqing first said, "the famine is the root of the survival of all living beings. We should try our best."


    The two of them hurriedly said, "we are also willing to do our part for the living creatures in the wilderness."


    Empress Nuwa said, "what the teacher said is very true, but can this famine be completely restored?"


    All saints have this question, so they all look at Xiang Hongjun. Hongjun said, "since it can''t be completely restored, how much can be restored depends on how much the spirit of the source of the famine has dissipated. You don''t care about the scattered small fragments, just work together to gather the roughly intact large fragments."


    After hearing this, the saints found some large fragments, transported great magical powers, and forcibly gathered together. When the famine was broken, those spiritual veins were destroyed. Now although the sage can restore the earth, he has no way to the spiritual veins.


    Taoist Zu Hongjun opened his hands slightly, then closed them in the middle and whispered, "close." suddenly, the fragments of the underground spiritual pulse moved one after another, and immediately combined to form a new spiritual pulse, and countless heaven and earth auras were emitted again.


    Daozu Hongjun stretched out his hand and drew a mysterious and inexplicable track in the sky. The wasteland fragments flew in succession and turned into stars in the sky. When Hongjun saw that the stars in the sky had become, a little light flew from the chaotic world thirty-three days away. Then he stretched out his fingers and bounced out one by one, and disappeared on the stars in the sky. Then, There are white lights on those stars, just like the light of stars, full of the aura of heaven and earth.


    When the saints saw Hongjun''s magic power, they knew that the means after the combination of Tao was really beyond their own saints. As soon as I read this, the saints also have vigilance in their hearts. It seems that we need to keep a low profile in the future. Don''t go against God''s will.


    The wasteland is united again, and the aura between heaven and earth keeps pouring out. Although it is still much worse than before, at this speed, the wasteland will return to its original level one day.

 Chapter 132

    After recovering the stars that day, the court reappeared its former glory. Hongjun said, "this is the heaven. Anyone who is in charge of Zhou Tian''s function lives here."


    Hongjun pointed to the restored wasteland and said, "from then on, this world will be called the earth fairy world. This earth fairy world is the foundation of the three worlds. You should take care of yourself and don''t damage it any more."


    This newly formed land fairy world is composed of four parts, separated by mountains and seas. In the East, there are outstanding people, beautiful mountains and rivers. Most of the friars above Jinxian in the Terran and many scattered monks in the flood and famine choose to practice here. In the southern part, dragons and snakes mixed up. After the demon family fell, most of the demon families who were subordinate to Nu Wa settled here, separated from the mountains and dominated the country. The west is close to the place where western religion is established, and there is Zhen Yuanzi''s five Zhuang view. As for the north, it is the place that can best maintain the original appearance of the famine. There are poisonous insects and beasts everywhere. Although these insects and beasts can not cultivate and transform into shapes, they also have great magical powers and violent temperament. Ordinary golden immortals are not rivals when they meet. Later, the saints arranged the remnants of the witch family to this place. Anyway, the witch family is belligerent and just makes them enjoy here. If they really want to go elsewhere, they will inevitably conflict with other creatures.


    After finishing all this, Daozu Hongjun said, "the heavenly court cannot be ownerless for a day. Can you have a suitable candidate?"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor hurriedly said, "disciple guangchengzi has great magic power and wisdom, and can be the emperor of heaven."


    The leader of Tongtian cult also came forward and said, "disciple Zhao Gongming can be the emperor of heaven."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, because the Tongtian sect leader did not help himself, he made the congenital treasure "chaotic clock" escape and held a grudge against him. At this time, the Tongtian sect leader competed with himself for the position of emperor of heaven. How can he not be angry. He snorted coldly and said, "younger martial brother, all the disciples are demons. How can we be the emperor of heaven without cultivating merit and virtue."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said angrily, "my disciples don''t practice merit and virtue, but I don''t know what merit and virtue the disciples of senior brother have. Can I sit on the throne of the emperor of heaven?"


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect was so embarrassed to himself, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty resented him, but he couldn''t answer the questions of the leader of Tongtian sect, so he had to stare at the leader of Tongtian sect. Although the leader of Tongtian cult has a "sword array for killing immortals", he does not have a spiritual treasure to suppress Qi luck. Therefore, he is determined to seize the throne of the emperor of heaven and suppress the Qi luck of intercepting religion. Therefore, he ignores the glare of the first emperor of the yuan Dynasty.


    Seeing that the two disciples were fighting for the throne of the Heavenly Emperor, Taoist Zu Hongjun called the two boys and said, "now you two are the Lord of the heavenly court." then he took out two magic weapons, a mirror, a sword, a flag and a peach. He gave the mirror and flag to the boy and said: "This mirror is named Haotian, so I give you the name of mirror. It is called Haotian and the head of heaven. This flag is the western plain cloud flag among the innate five flags, also known as Juxian flag, which can gather immortals." give the sword and Xiantao to the girl and say: "The sword has different names and sceneries. You are the conglomeration of innate Yin Qi. You should be the head of the fairy in heaven. You should take charge of the yaochi pool and give it the name of queen mother. Xiantao is the spiritual root of innate water. You can eat it, and then plant the seeds to suppress Tianting Qi."

 Chapter 133

    The fairy peach obtained by the West Queen Mother is also the flat peach of Tianting in the future. Daozu Hongjun''s move is also a preparation for Tianting to attract people in the future.


    The two boys received Hongjun''s gift and asked, "teacher, who is in charge of all the functions of Tianting?"


    Daozu Hongjun said, "you can discuss with the senior brothers by yourself." after that, Daozu Hongjun stopped talking and went back to chaos.


    Haotian could do nothing when he saw that Taoist Zu Hongjun had left. He had to come forward to salute the saints, visit the senior brothers and ask how to set up the heaven.


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, please stay in heaven first. After we have settled the fairy world, we will come to discuss the establishment of heaven with you."


    The saints returned to the earth fairy world. At this time, the Terrans scattered on those small fragments were moved to the earth fairy world by means of moving mountains and seas, together with the whole tribe and the surrounding landscape and land. It is for this reason that people''s education is destined to flourish in the future.


    After sorting out the world, several saints made an appointment to go to Tianting to discuss the establishment of Tianting with Haotian and Wang Mu.


    This re establishment of heaven is of little significance to several saints. Although the heavenly court was established by Taoist Zu Hongjun, they can''t control their saints, so these saints don''t take the heavenly court to heart.


    Haotian has always been unwilling to be a boy in Zixiao palace. He has always wanted to find a chance to get ahead, but Hongjun didn''t speak, and he didn''t dare to say anything. What''s more, in those days, the Lich and Lich families could not deal with one at random. They had to stay in Zixiao palace every day, honestly serve Hongjun and practice when they were free. Now Hongjun has spoken and let them join the heavenly court. Haotian and the queen mother feel that the opportunity has come. With Hongjun as the backing, they also feel confident and want to do a big job. Although they have been Taoist for many years, they have been living in Zixiao palace. They can''t be more simple. Their natural mind is also very simple, and they don''t consider the advantages and disadvantages.


    They have been around Hongjun for so many years. Apart from others, at least they have a wide network of contacts and have made a lot of casual repairs. When the saints settled the human world, the Queen Mother gathered these scattered monks together. These scattered practices are either unwilling to worship under the door of saints and blend with those disputes, or they can''t worship without opportunity. Although it is said that he practices alone without touching cause and effect, no one knows when people sit at home. Disaster comes from heaven. If a powerful man came to the door that day and there was no backer behind him, he couldn''t escape.


    Now I know that Haotian and the queen mother are in charge of the heavenly court under the order of Hongjun, and I realize that the opportunity has come. If you enter the heaven, at least there is the name of righteousness. At that time, no matter who wants to move them, they must first weigh their weight. In addition, I have been friends with Haotian and Wang Mu for many years. I don''t think I will treat myself badly. Although their mana is not very clever, they are also close confidants around Hongjun. Otherwise, Hongjun doesn''t send others and just let two children around him take charge of the heaven, so a few scattered cultivation joined the heaven.


    However, despite the participation of these scattered practices, the heavenly star is not under the control of these scattered practices, so the heavenly court is still short of manpower. Both of them put their hope on the saints, hoping that they can send some disciples to the heavenly court to help them manage the heavenly court.

 Chapter 134

    After the saints settled the good people, they all came to heaven one after another. This gathering is no better than the previous competition for Lingbao. We should not only show the prestige of saints in Haotian and Wang''s mother, but also strive to suppress the limelight of other saints, so that Haotian and Wang''s mother know who is strong and who is weak among saints. Therefore, all saints moved out of their families one by one.


    This move of the saints made people in heaven see unprecedented scenery. Even if Haotian and the queen mother were around Daozu Hongjun for many years, they had never seen such a big battle.


    Xuandu is the only disciple of Taishang Laojun''s sect, and there are few Western sects. Even if they collect some demons, they can''t compare with the disciples of other saints. They don''t need to say more.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the Heavenly Master took the seven incense chariot and was led by Jiulong. Two boys in front of him opened the way. Fourteen people followed the seven incense chariot. In addition to the twelve golden immortals and the Taoist who lit the lamp, there was also a Taoist scholar named Yunzi, who got the way from Ziyun. Later, he broke through the Kunlun array and entered the yuxu palace to listen to the Tao. He was originally accepted as a registered disciple, who was also a famous Golden fairy of fortune in later generations, All the twelve gold immortals were cut off by Yunxiao with a mixed yuan gold bucket, which killed the five Qi in his chest and almost became a picture cake. Only this cloud had deep blessings and escaped great difficulties alone.


    The accomplishments of these people have reached the level of Da Luo Jinxian. From thirty-three days outside to the heaven, they have three flowers on the top one by one. All kinds of magic weapons revolve around them to protect themselves. On the seven incense chariots, lotus blossoms are flying all over the sky. What a fairy family atmosphere. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor of heaven looked pleased. He walked slowly down the seven incense chariots in the courteous voice of the people in the heaven, and saluted the Supreme Lord and the Western leader, which made them secretly depressed.


    At this time, there were bursts of fairy music from the horizon, and the colorful brilliance gradually appeared, but the visitor was the leader of Tongtian cult. Across Kui Niu, four boys stand with swords. Behind them are many disciples, such as Duobao, Guiling virgin, Wudang virgin, Jinling virgin, jinguangxian, Lingya fairy, Qiushou fairy, Wuyun fairy, long ear dingguang fairy, Zhao Gongming, Yunxiao, Bixiao, Qiongxiao, etc. all of them have the cultivation of the twelve Golden immortals, among which Duobao and Wudang virgin are far better than their peers, With Da Luo Jinxian, you have to cultivate accomplishments in the later stage.


    Duobao and others are followed by several disciples of the jiejiao sect. There are no less than thousands of them.

 Chapter 135

    Although only a few of these registered disciples have reached the realm of golden immortals in Dalai, and the rest are golden immortals, so many people rush forward, but the momentum is not the same as that of the original Heavenly Master.


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian sect arrived, he immediately compared the scenery of Yuanshi Tianzun. Yuanshi Tianzun snorted coldly when he saw this. Even Tongtian leader nodded slightly when he saluted him. Tongtian leader didn''t care about Yuanshi Tianzun because the limelight overshadowed Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Although the purpose of this gathering is to discuss the affairs of heaven, Haotian and the queen mother have reached a consensus that as long as the saints don''t speak, they don''t say anything. Let''s see how the saints deal with this matter first.


    Seeing that everyone didn''t speak first, considering the concerns of Haotian and the queen mother, the Supreme Lord first asked, "now that the Oriental heaven is re established, what are your Taoist friends going to do?" the Supreme Lord specially emphasized the East, which means that he doesn''t want the western religion to interfere in the affairs of the East, so as to avoid its development in the East in the future.


    The leader of Tongtian sect heard the meaning of the Supreme Lord and then said, "although the heaven is large, the people with functions are only a few hundred. It''s not difficult."


    The first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty said, "great goodness."


    In the past, it was very difficult for Western cults to save a few people among lichs. Even if they took away some Lich families last time, in fact, those Lich families in the East were only middle-class and lower class. As for those with good qualifications and high mana, they are arrogant and would rather die than go to the barren land of the West. Now the Lich and Lich races are declining, the human race is thriving, and the heaven needs a lot of people. If they can stand firm in the heaven, and then publicize the Western magic in the name of the great righteousness of the heaven, they don''t worry that the human race won''t believe in the western doctrine. In this way, the rise of the western religion is just around the corner.


    When zhunti saw several saints, he first excluded himself and the introduction, and immediately protested: "the flood and famine are one, how can the heaven distinguish between things? I teach the West that nature should comply with the will of heaven and contribute to the younger brother of Hao Tianshi."


    Haotian and Wang''s mother had already discussed the countermeasures, but said: "Haotian''s cultivation and Taoism are insufficient, so it''s difficult to take on major events. It''s up to your senior brothers to decide everything." anyway, they decided that neither of them would offend.


    Yuanshi Tianzun finally accepted more than ten disciples. Of course, he didn''t want them to be controlled by Haotian and the queen mother. Although he didn''t want to send people to Tianting, Western religions didn''t want to benefit from it, so neither Sanqing nor empress Nuwa wanted them to join in. After thinking about it, everyone didn''t have a good way, so they just kept silent.

 Chapter 136

    Finally, seeing that this was not the way to do it all the time, the supreme old gentleman said: "Why not? Now, some of the demon families under younger martial sister Nu Wa and younger martial brother Tongtian served in Tianting before the war. It''s better for younger martial sister Nu Wa and younger martial brother Tongtian to send some demon families. With these demon families, Tianting can operate quickly. There is only one disciple of our school, so we don''t participate in Tianting affairs. There are only a dozen disciples of younger martial brother Yuanshi, so we don''t participate in Tianting affairs In addition, if there is still a vacancy, there are still scattered repairs in the famine, and the heavenly court can also recruit part of the upper boundary to serve. Do you think I can arrange it like this? "


    In this way, both Sanqing and Nuwa can get benefits. Although the leader of Tongtian sect doesn''t want his disciples to be under the jurisdiction of Haotian and the Queen''s mother, the Tianting is also very short of people. There are few disciples under the emperor and Yuanshi Tianzun sect, so it''s impossible to arrange people to join the Tianting. He is the only one in Sanqing sect. There are many disciples under the leader of Tongtian sect, so he can only accept his life. That''s why In this way, although Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian sect will have some power in Tianting, Haotian family will not be the only one. In this way, Tianting forces will form a tripartite confrontation.


    Zhunti wanted to say something else, but then he said, "goodness. I have a shallow foundation in the west, and I entrust you with the affairs of heaven."


    Jieyin seldom speaks, but usually when he speaks, he makes a decision on behalf of the western religion. Jieyin also sees that the Four Saints of the East suppress their Western religion. Although they don''t want their disciples to join the Tianting to be controlled by others, they don''t let the western religion join the Tianting to avoid the western religion taking the opportunity to publicize Buddhism. In the situation of two enemies and four, they can''t do it anyway There''s a slim chance of winning. Instead of useless entanglement, it''s better to just give up, so as not to be looked down upon. Now that you''ve opened your mouth, it''s not easy to say anything, so you both say goodbye and turn back to the West.


    Nu Wa returned to the wa palace and invited Lu Wu, an enlightened beast, to bring some demons to heaven. Lu Wu was the big demon in heaven. Although he was able to return to heaven, Lu Wu was not happy at all. After arranging his demons to perform their duties, he closed the door to practice and ignored the affairs of heaven. The Jinwu rescued by Taiyi suffered setbacks many times After that, I learned a lesson and only stayed on the sun star every day to exercise my duties.

 Chapter 137

    The leader of Tongtian sect also sent some disciples to serve in the heavenly palace, but he only sent some disciples with low accomplishments. In this way, he can not only block others'' mouths, but also preserve the strength of teaching. The supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty had no choice but to sigh secretly.


    Haotian and the queen mother were angry when they saw that the leader of Tongtian sect sent some people with low cultivation to the heaven, but there was no way. Who made their cultivation low. Fortunately, empress Nuwa sent some demon elites to alleviate the pressure of shortage of manpower in Tianting. However, there are still not enough people for the functions of the sun, moon and stars in Tianting, but they are too lazy to discuss with the saints, so they can only collect some casual repairs and supplements by themselves. In addition to the daily rising of the sun, the sinking of the moon and the stars in the sky, Haotian and the queen mother just stepped up their cultivation regardless of anything.


    The queen mother is blessed with an excellent fortune. The fairy peach given to her by Taoist Zu Hongjun has a total of 3600 plants after years of growth and reproduction. These peach trees were divided into three grades, 1200 trees each. The worst kind, the flowers and fruits are small and ripe in 3000 years. Ordinary people eat light body-building and become immortals; General peach trees are ripe once every 6000 years. People eat them and rise day by day and live forever; The best is cooked in nine thousand years, with purple grain and gold core. People eat it, live the same life as heaven and earth, and live the same age as the sun and moon.


    With these flat peaches, Haotian and the Queen Mother secretly solicited some scattered cultivation in the wilderness to join the Tianting to prepare for taking charge of the three realms in the future.


    With these flat peaches, the Queen Mother''s momentum is also growing. Haotian said, "younger martial sister, how do you compare our cultivation with Dijun and Taiyi?"


    The queen mother said, "although you and I also have quasi holy accomplishments, they are even far from Dijun and Taiyi."


    Haotian said, "Dijun and Taiyi died under the calculation of the saints. If you and I don''t restrain, I''m afraid they won''t end much better than them."


    The queen mother said, "compared with Dijun and Taiyi, we have a big advantage. That is, we are personally ordered by the Taoist ancestors. Even if the saints are dissatisfied, they dare not do anything to us."


    Haotian sighed: "younger martial sister, you are too naive. Things are not as simple as you think. Although Tianting said to be in charge of the three realms, there are many causes and consequences. If you are not careful, you may be entangled with causes and consequences. When the great disaster comes, you may turn into fly ash."


    The queen mother said, "what do you think we should do?"


    Haotian said, "we have only one word to endure. We will fight again when our strength can compete with the saints."

 Chapter 138

    The queen mother said, "Haotian, there is also a powerful figure Kunpeng in the demon family. Do you think we can subdue it?"


    Haotian shook his head and said, "if you want to subdue Kunpeng, don''t even think about it. This man has great wisdom and great merit. Even the saints can''t take him. How can a strong man like him attach himself to others."


    The queen mother sighed, "you''re right. Kunpeng dares to scold even saints. How can he care about people like you and me. However, the demon family is really poor. It''s a heaven, and there''s nothing good."


    Haotian said, "it''s not that the demon family is poor and has no good things. It''s that the treasures collected and scraped by the demon family for tens of millions of years have fallen into the hands of those saints. You and I take over the heaven is just an empty shell."


    Haotian wronged the saints. In fact, all the treasures in Tianting fell into the hands of Kunpeng. At the peak of the Lich war, Kunpeng came to the treasure house of Tianting alone and swept away the treasures collected by the Lich family. What surprised Kunpeng most was that the imperial seal used by the demon emperor Jun turned out to be a congenital Lingbao "Kongtong seal". This seal is the most precious treasure of the human race. Holding this seal can make the human emperor. Kunpeng was very happy to get this seal. Having this seal in hand can not only suppress his own Qi, but also seize 10% of the luck of the human race. Lao Tzu''s establishment of Renjiao only got 10% of the luck of the human race. Nuwa''s creation of the human race has also won 10% of the luck of the human race, and Kunpeng has only won 10% of the luck of the human race after guarding the human race for many years. This "Kongtong seal" can get 10% of the luck of the human race. It can be imagined how rare this treasure is. Unfortunately, Dijun didn''t know this treasure and let it dust.


    In fact, it was not that Dijun didn''t know the treasure, but that it was not the time for the treasure to appear. Therefore, in Dijun''s eyes, it was just a good Lingbao and nothing great. At the time of the Lich war, the gas of the Lich and the human race lost too much, and the gas of the human race rose sharply. This treasure showed its face. It was discovered by Kunpeng who came to steal it just after it appeared in the world, and it was stolen by Kunpeng. Both the queen mother and Haotian thought that the materials of Tianting were taken away by the saints. They didn''t think that Kunpeng did it. The saints were a black pot for Kunpeng.


    The queen mother said ruthlessly, "one day I will let these saints know that we are not easy to mess with."

 Chapter 139

    Haotian said, "if you don''t become a saint, you will end up as a mole ant. Just keep these things in your heart. Don''t come at will, otherwise you and I will be in big trouble."


    The queen mother also knows how big the gap between herself and the saints is. Even if they worship the emperor of heaven, whom Zu Hongjun kissed, there is no great threat to the saints. Hiding themselves and soliciting people in the dark is their focus at this stage.


    After the saints had handled the affairs of heaven, empress Nuwa came to taiqingtian to discuss the reincarnation of Fuxi with the Supreme Lord.


    The Supreme Lord knew what happened when Nuwa''s mother came, so he first said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, there is no problem with Fuxi''s reincarnation, but he has some twists and turns when he wants to become an emperor."


    Empress Nuwa listened to the old group and said with a sneer: "elder martial brother, you agreed to let my elder brother Fu Xi become the emperor. Why don''t you want to admit it now?"


    The supreme old gentleman said reluctantly, "younger martial sister Nu Wa, the great prosperity of the human race is driven by the general trend of heaven. The great prosperity of the human race must establish the three emperors of heaven, earth and people, and Fu Xi became the emperor. There is no problem. Originally, after the Lich war, we also let Fu Xi reincarnate, but now things are wrong."


    Empress Nuwa hurriedly asked, "I don''t know what went wrong and made the eldest martial brother so embarrassed?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "originally, after the Lich war, the Terran should be prosperous, and there was a Terran treasure, but now I can''t figure out where the Lingbao was born. And this treasure is related to the purpose of establishing the emperor. How can I not be embarrassed?"


    Empress Nuwa suddenly realized it and said, "what the eldest martial brother said is the ''Kongtong seal''?"


    The Supreme Master said, "it''s this treasure. Does younger martial sister know where it is?"


    Empress Nuwa shook her head and said, "although I know that this treasure has been born, I don''t know where it is, but it''s really strange. Now the secret of heaven is clear, but we can''t figure out the whereabouts of this treasure."


    The Supreme Lord said, "without this treasure, we don''t deserve to be emperor. Just because you and I want to make Fuxi emperor, although we can, we can''t get it."


    Empress Nuwa asked curiously, "elder martial brother, what do you mean?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "you and I have missed a person. Without his support, Fu Xi will not be able to achieve the right results even if he becomes the emperor."

 Chapter 140

    Empress Nuwa thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, what you said is Kunpeng?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "It was this man who didn''t participate in the Lich war, but when Emperor Jun died, the innate Lingbao ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' fell into his hands, and these ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' were the key to Fu Xi''s enlightenment. At that time, we only noticed the ''chaotic clock'' of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, but didn''t care about the ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu''. Kunpeng won this treasure again It''s impossible for him to spit it out. But then again, Kunpeng really knows how to choose and leave immediately after he gets the "Hetu" and "Luoshu". There''s nothing we can do about him. "


    Empress Nuwa frowned when she heard the words of the supreme old gentleman and asked, "elder martial brother, apart from these two congenital Lingbao, is there no other Lingbao to help Fuxi become a Tao?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "there is no other way but these two congenital treasures."


    Empress Nuwa clenched her teeth and said, "in that case, we might as well ask Kunpeng for it directly. These two congenital Lingbao originally belong to the demon family. I should take back this treasure for the sage of the demon family. I can''t do it. I also take it directly."


    The emperor sighed: "If things were so simple, I wouldn''t have to be so embarrassed." Hetu "and" Luoshu "are two innate spiritual treasures, but they are destined to Kunpeng, and you and I can''t ask for them. In addition, there is a big cause and effect between Dijun and Kunpeng. Even if Kunpeng got this treasure, we have no reason to ask for it, let alone take it. And Kunpeng has great prestige in the Terran, if You and I have annoyed him about this. I''m afraid it''s not so easy for us to establish the three emperors. "


    Empress Nuwa disapproved of the words of the supreme Lao Jun and said, "although Kunpeng has great prestige in the Terran, it is impossible to compare it with the prestige I created. After all, I am still the virgin of the Terran and speak much better than him."


    The emperor shook his head and said: "Younger martial sister Nuwa underestimated Kunpeng. Although you have great prestige in the Terran because you created people, Kunpeng has taught the Terran for many years, and your prestige is not much lower than you. Also, don''t forget that when the demon family in buzhoushan wanted to destroy the Terran, it was Kunpeng who came forward to beat back the demon family, but you gave up the Terran at that time. Based on this, your prestige in the Terran is absolutely no better than Kunpeng." Lao Jun has one more point to say. The Terrans have distinguished themselves from Nu Wa in the first World War of buzhoushan.

 Chapter 141

    The emperor wants to be emperor (4)


    At this time, Nu Wa''s mother also regretted very much. She had known that she should not have given up the Terran at the beginning, and in the end, it was cheap for Kun Peng. It seems that Fu Xi must be recognized by Kun Peng if he wants to get it, but she has a gap with Kun Peng. What to do? For a time, Nu Wa was hesitant and didn''t know how to do it.


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, I have no objection to the matter of Fuxi, but you need to discuss it with Kunpeng."


    Empress Nuwa smiled bitterly and said, "elder martial brother, you should know that there is a gap between me and Kunpeng, and you hurt him secretly in Buzhou mountain. If I go to beg, I''m afraid I don''t have the slightest chance. Please elder martial brother."


    The superior Lao Jun said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, it''s not that you were a senior brother. You made a big mistake when you plotted against Kunpeng. Although you were angry for a while, you made a grudge against Kunpeng. At that time, Kunpeng came forward to defend the human race, but your behavior went against the way of heaven. Fortunately, the Lich war was also the way of heaven, so the way of heaven did not come down."


    Empress Nuwa said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. Afterwards, I also know that I have gone too far, but things have changed. It''s useless to mention it again. We''d better think about how to convince Kunpeng."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "since it''s inconvenient for Nu Wa to come forward, I''ll let xuandu go to discuss with Kunpeng and see what Kunpeng thinks. You and I will make plans."


    Empress Nuwa said with some worry, "elder martial brother, if Kunpeng doesn''t agree, what should we do?"


    The supreme old gentleman was silent for a moment and said, "Kunpeng is a smart man. Generally speaking, he won''t make such a decision. However, even if he agrees, he will ask us for something. Younger martial sister Nuwa should be prepared."


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "so far, as long as Kunpeng can agree, I will agree even if there is a request. Who makes us have a request."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "it''s good that younger martial sister Nuwa can think so. In my opinion, Kunpeng will mostly ask to be a teacher of the emperor. This is not a big deal. He himself is a holy teacher of the human race, so it should not be a big deal."


    Empress Nuwa doesn''t care about this. As long as Fu Xi can become emperor, everything is easy to say.

 Chapter 142

    The Supreme Lord wants to set up the three emperors. The first emperor and the leader of Tongtian cult are very concerned about this. If there are three emperors, there must be a teacher of the emperor. This is a good opportunity to obtain merit. The Supreme Lord wanted to send xuandu to lobby Kunpeng. The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the leader of Tongtian sect were willing to contribute and sent out capable disciples one after another. Yuanshi Tianzun sent guangchengzi and Tongtian sect leader sent big disciple Duobao. They went to Beiming sea with xuandu.


    Before they left, the Supreme Lord told them that they were good at talking and talking. They must not hold strong hands. All three have experienced the Lich war and know Kunpeng''s character. When they came to Beiming sea, the three said in unison: "under the Sanqing gate, xuandu, guangchengzi and Duobao asked to see the demon master Kunpeng. I hope the demon master will not hesitate to see them."


    Their voices were clear and clear, and the aftersound echoed in Beiming for a long time, which showed that they had a deep humanity. Their tone was modest and obviously virtuous.


    When Kunpeng heard this, he thought to himself, "they have finally come. It seems that the time has come for me to go out of the mountain. I am determined to win the merits of the emperor."


    When the voices of xuandu, guangchengzi and Duobao fell, the originally empty Beiming Haydn showed bursts of golden lotus, an island that Kunpeng obtained from Penglai Fairy Island in the East China Sea.


    Seeing this, guangchengzi was overjoyed. He immediately lowered the cloud head and was about to enter it. Duobao and xuandu were dignified. They knew that the island must be different, but they had no time to hold guangchengzi. I saw a burst of changes in front of me. A light mist rose on the periphery of Penglai Fairy Island. The fierce starlight revolved around. The stars on the sky above the nine days dropped countless starlight, covering the whole island. Xuandu and Duobao were surprised and quickly stopped their steps. Guangchengzi had been cut by a star light because he took the first step, revealing his white skin.


    Both xuandu and Duobao have seen the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" in the Lich war. At this time, how can they not understand that the island protection array is the famous "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array".


    The two of them were not in a hurry to see this array. They understood that since Kunpeng had revealed the island, he was willing to see them. There was no need to venture into this "Sunday Star array". At the same time, they also understand why before they leave, the supreme master told them to beg with courtesy. Only with this "star array on Sunday", we can see how high the cultivation of demon master Kunpeng is.

 Chapter 143

    Just listen to the jade chime, the gate of the demon master palace is wide open, and the two rows of various Taoists are separated, respectfully, leaving an ice road in the middle. A black lotus rose out of thin air at the gate of the palace. At the top of it sat a Taoist priest with a long beard and a high crown and green clothes. He had an ancient appearance and cold eyes. He was the teacher of hundreds of millions of demons and the holy teacher of the human race, Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng slightly opened his eyes and said, "it''s under the saint''s door. I don''t know who came to my Beiming sea. What''s the matter with the three Taoist friends? If I can help you, I''ll try my best."


    Xuandu had the highest status among the three and said, "the demon master is polite. We have something to bother the demon master."


    Seeing xuandu''s respectful tone, Kunpeng was also quite happy. As soon as he read this, he was not as cold as before and asked, "Oh! I don''t know what it is. Taoist friends of xuandu might as well come, and my teacher is willing to help."


    Xuandu was glad to hear this and said, "the demon master is so reasonable, but it can''t be better. At present, there is a merit that must be accomplished by the demon master."


    Seeing Kunpeng''s attentive expression, xuandu didn''t seem to be indifferent at first, and his heart was also relaxed, and then said: "The demon master''s fellow robe, master Fu Xi, died because of the Lich war, but now he wants to enter the world to rebuild and prove the emperor''s throne. However, this merit needs the help of" Hetu "and" Luoshu ", so I come here to invite the demon master to borrow the" Hetu "and" Luoshu "for a hundred years to complete this achievement. I will return it in time afterwards."


    Xuandu didn''t seem to see Kunpeng''s face getting bluer and bluer. As soon as the voice fell, he heard Kunpeng''s sharp voice and said, "I see. This'' River map ''and'' Luoshu ''were left by Emperor Jun, the great emperor of our demon family, but it''s hard to lend them out. Please return to the three Taoist friends. I''m sorry to send them away soon." Kunpeng''s tone was cold, and the air seemed to be freezing out.


    Xuandu saw that Kunpeng turned and wanted to go. He pushed guangchengzi next to him. Guangchengzi said, "how can the demon master say so? Master Fuxi is also a member of the demon family, and he is also the elder brother of empress Nuwa. It''s not a loan."


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "didn''t the master tell you the cause and effect between me and the demon family when you came here? You don''t have to talk about Nuwa. There is also a big cause and effect between me and her. I can''t borrow ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' for nothing. Please go back!"

 Chapter 144

    Seeing that Kunpeng didn''t pay attention to them, guangchengzi said, "demon master, we came to borrow treasure under the orders of saints. If you don''t borrow it, aren''t you afraid of being blamed by saints?"


    As soon as guangchengzi said this, he secretly said that it was not good. The demon master Kunpeng scolded the sage in Buzhou mountain, but he knew it. In the end, there was no big deal. The cause and effect between him and empress Nuwa also ended. Moreover, Kunpeng had great merit and virtue to protect himself. Even the sage dared not take Kunpeng. Therefore, before leaving, the supreme old gentleman told them to ask for courtesy, It''s strange that guangchengzi speaks like this. Kunpeng is not angry. I''m afraid it''s difficult to borrow treasure again.


    Just listen, Kunpeng sneered and said, "guangchengzi, you don''t have to pressure me with saints. I don''t care what saints think anymore. It''s no use what you say today. I won''t lend ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu''. If you ask Nu Wa to talk to me personally, you''re not qualified enough."


    Hearing that Kunpeng was so arrogant, guangchengzi immediately became angry and said, "Kunpeng, we look up to your discussion with you. Don''t be arrogant. We should borrow the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' today anyway."


    Kunpeng laughed angrily and said, "I didn''t want you to be a Taoist friend until I saw that you are a saint. I don''t want you to bully so strongly because you don''t know good or bad. Do you think you can''t provoke me?"


    Kunpeng said, with the air blowing all over him, as if he sensed Kunpeng''s anger. A huge wave rolled over the Beiming sea, and the cold wind roared and howled. The sky was again shrouded by the light of the stars in the sky. For a time, huge waves and starlight rushed to the three of them.


    Xuandu knew that guangchengzi had angered Kunpeng. He couldn''t help complaining about guangchengzi. He shouldn''t make such a claim. He hurriedly said, "demon master, please calm down and listen to me."


    Kunpeng also knew that he could not offend Sanqing for the sake of a younger generation, so he took the opportunity to step down and said, "xuandu, what else do you have to say? Listen to guangchengzi''s words, your intention is not friendly?"


    Xuandu said, "don''t be angry with the demon master. Younger martial brother guangchengzi is just angry for a moment and can''t be true. The great saint Fuxi''s reincarnation of the emperor is the general trend of heaven. I hope the demon master can follow the road and don''t embarrass me."


    Kunpeng sighed and said, "well, since you say so, I can''t go against the general trend of heaven. I can''t lend you this'' River map ''and'' Luoshu ''. Go back and tell Nu Wa that Fu Xi wants to reincarnate as an emperor, but I must be the teacher of the Emperor, otherwise everything will be free."

 Chapter 145

    Storm on Beiming sea (4)


    Xuandu followed the supreme old gentleman for many years and understood that he and others came to test the idea of the demon master Kunpeng, so he said, "since the demon Master said so, I''ll go back first."


    Xuandu then took guangchengzi and Duobao and left the Beiming sea. On the way, guangchengzi asked suspiciously, "elder martial brother, why are you so polite to Kunpeng? He''s just an old demon master. What''s so great and so arrogant."


    Xuandu listened to guangchengzi''s words and sighed: "younger martial brother, you have been cultivating under the second martial uncle, and you don''t know all the things in the wilderness. The demon master Kunpeng is not as simple as you think. You really annoyed him today. I''m afraid it''s difficult for you and me."


    Guangchengzi said disapprovingly, "we are all saints'' disciples. He Kunpeng dares to challenge the majesty of saints."


    Duobao was dissatisfied with the immortals. Seeing that guangchengzi was so arrogant, he couldn''t help saying, "guangchengzi, don''t think it''s great to be a saint disciple. In the flood and famine, it''s not as simple as you think. If the senior brother xuandu didn''t speak to stabilize Kunpeng today, we would all be affected by you."


    Seeing that Duobao looked down on him so much, guangchengzi angrily said, "Duobao, what do you mean by this?"


    Dobo said, "you know what I mean."


    Seeing that guangchengzi and Duobao were going to quarrel, xuandu said: "Well, you all need to say a few words. Younger martial brother guangchengzi went too far just now. Demon master Kunpeng is not a simple person. The saints'' disciples did not have too much constraints on him. You may not know that Kunpeng once scolded Nu Wa Saint during the war between the human and demon races on Buzhou mountain. Do you think he will pay attention to your identity as a saint disciple?"


    After hearing xuandu''s words, guangchengzi asked, "elder martial brother, is it so arrogant for Nvwa saint to take office as Kunpeng?"


    Xuandu sighed: "later, empress Nu Wa secretly hurt the demon master Kunpeng, so it had a cause and effect."


    Guangchengzi asked suspiciously, "why didn''t Nuwa directly touch and kill Kunpeng?"


    Xuandu sighed: "it''s not that Nuwa doesn''t want to, but can''t. The Demon master Kunpeng has received countless merits in the flood and famine. With great merits to protect his body, even the sage dare not kill him, otherwise he will be punished by heaven."

 Chapter 146

    After xuandu, guangchengzi and Duobao left, Kunpeng called the enlightenment and Chang''e to the front and said, "there''s still one thing to do as a teacher, no


    You will leave Beiming for a long time. You should take good care of the cave. Now you have achieved success in cultivation and are happy to be a teacher. If you understand the Tao, go to the lotus pond


    Take a ten grade Xuanshui Black Lotus from it to repose the three corpses. "


    When he reached the lotus pond, he took a ten grade Xuanshui Black Lotus and returned to Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng said, "Chang''e, as a teacher, I once gave you the innate spiritual treasure ''Sun Moon essence wheel''. Today I will no longer give you the treasure, but as a teacher


    There is a demon master palace in heaven. You are destined to be a demon master, and I will give it to you. Now it is time for the human race to prosper and Hou Yi to reincarnate. When you arrive at the demon master palace, you want to be a teacher


    Retreat behind closed doors. Don''t have too much contact with heaven, so as not to provoke unnecessary cause and effect


    Tianlingbao, you can repose the three corpses. "


    Kunpeng then said, "you have been a teacher for the longest time. Although you have been a teacher and have given you a few congenital treasures, the quality is not good


    No matter how good it is, it''s not suitable for hosting the three corpses. As a teacher, I''ll give you "River map", "Luoshu" and "star array on the sky". This "River"


    "Picture" and "Luoshu" are still of some use for the time being. I won''t give them to you. The "heavenly star array" has boundless power. It is one of the three great killing arrays in the flood and famine,


    You have to study it carefully. "


    The enlightenment said, "teacher, you''d better keep this for yourself. Disciples don''t need such a good Lingbao."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "to understand the Tao, your mind is a teacher. I know that I already have spiritual treasures to place the three corpses. These are ''River map'' and ''Luo''


    Although the book ''is also the best congenital treasure, it is not suitable for teachers to place the three corpses. You don''t have to worry. "


    The enlightenment said, "I thank the teacher for his gift."


    Kunpeng added: "to understand the Tao, although the power of the ''Heavenly star array'' is boundless, it is not something that one person can master. You''d better


    Only cultivate the star flags with the number of thirty-six Tiangang. Although the power of the large array is small, it is also the easiest to master


    It''s hard for anyone to break the array as long as it''s not a saint''s kiss. The star flag is refined by yourself, which is easy to master, material warehouse


    You can take it from the library. "


    The reason why Kunpeng does not give the "River map" and "Luoshu" to enlightenment now.

 Chapter 147

    On the one hand, it is because Fu Xi must be the spiritual treasure to become a Tao. If he is given enlightenment now, he needs to end the cause and effect himself. On the other hand


    According to the memory of later generations, Kunpeng learned that "Hetu" and "Luoshu" are not only the best congenital treasures, but also contained in these two treasures


    According to the law of time, the law of time has the ability to go against the sky. If Kun Peng mastered this law, he would have no merit to protect himself and would not be afraid of saints, so he


    I want to understand the law of time through this treasure.


    Xuandu, guangchengzi and Duobao returned to taiqingtian and met the supreme old gentleman. They told the story of this trip and learned the position of Kunpeng


    Later, the supreme old gentleman breathed a sigh of relief. Human education is his foundation. As long as the human emperor is established, human education can be established under any circumstances


    In an invincible position. Moreover, he had long thought of Kunpeng''s request. It was no big deal for the emperor''s division to give it to Kunpeng, nor for him


    What''s the impact.


    Yuanshi Tianzun''s feeling is different from that of the supreme Lao Jun. Kunpeng''s treatment of guangchengzi clearly did not pay attention to him, No


    Youdi was very angry.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng obviously didn''t pay attention to you and me if we agree with his proposal


    He is not more rampant. "


    The Supreme Lord knew that Yuanshi Tianzun always loved face, and guangchengzi was angry with Kunpeng, which made Yuanshi Tianzun who loved face very much not angry


    Huo said, "younger martial brother, what you said is too heavy. Guangchengzi is too arrogant. Although Kunpeng is arrogant, he doesn''t dare to talk to the sage


    For the enemy. "


    Hearing what the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty showed that he didn''t want to delay the birth of the emperor, so he could only suppress his heart


    Find another opportunity to quarrel with Kunpeng.


    On the contrary, the leader of Tongtian cult didn''t think there was anything wrong with Kunpeng''s practice. After all, guangchengzi''s arrogance caused Kunpeng''s counterattack. That''s all


    On the contrary, the leader of diantongtian believes that Kunpeng is a bloody man.


    Among the Terrans, there is a tribe called Fengyan. There was a woman in the tribe who was born in the Zhu of Huaxu mountain, which was called Huaxu family. The man looks clean


    Show, kind-hearted. One day, when Leize was playing, he stepped into a huge footprint and felt entangled by a snake, so he was pregnant.


    Hua Xu was pregnant before she was married. The tribal people heard Hua Xu talk about the story. They only thought Hua Xu was pregnant with a monster. But in Hua Xuping


    As a man, he didn''t kill Hua Xu directly, but drove him out of fenggun tribe and let him live and die.

 Chapter 148

    Hua Xu was humiliated and only thought of killing himself for the rest of his life. She came to the side of Luoshui and jumped into the water. She saw a colorful glow at this time


    Hold her and take her back to the shore. Then a Taoist flew over.


    Hua Xu saw that the Taoist had a handsome face, a friendly face, a bo''e crown and a blue robe. He was worshipping the saint every day in his family


    He looked like a father and quickly knelt down.


    Kunpeng secretly said that he was lucky. Fortunately, he came earlier, otherwise Fuxi would be reincarnated. Then Kunpeng picked up Hua Xu and said


    "The man in your arms is a great sage, not a monster. Can you commit suicide?"


    Hua Xu''s words of the saint teacher of the heart road will never be false. He was very happy and quickly thanked Kunpeng for saving his life. But when I think of myself as a woman Taoist


    Home, how does the wasteland survive? But I can''t help suffering.


    Kunpeng is a person of later generations. Of course, he understands Hua Xu''s idea. At present, Hua Xu said, "you don''t have to worry about your life in the future, Ji Rentian


    Help, stay next to Luoshui, and make plans until the baby is born! "Kunpeng said, and with a wave of his right arm, a small wooden house has been built


    Get up.


    So Huaxu settled down beside the Luoshui river. Every few days, Kunpeng asked some spirit beasts to send some birds, animals, fruits and vegetables to him


    Huaxu as food. Therefore, although Hua Xu had a big stomach and was inconvenient to move, he lived a stable life.


    On this day, Hua Xu was overjoyed when he saw the arrival of Kunpeng. He was about to salute. Kunpeng hurriedly stopped her and said, "now you have


    It''s inconvenient to be pregnant. I don''t care about those hypocrites. The sage in your arms has been pregnant for three years. It''s estimated that you will be born tomorrow


    Some people take your mother and son back to the tribe, but you should teach them well in the future and bring more benefits to the family! "


    Hua Xu has been taken care of by Kunpeng in recent years. He was very moved. At present, he only said to Kunpeng: "I heard that the holy master has saved people many times


    At the time of destruction, he also taught the survival skills of all people, and asked the holy master to take the child in my arms as an apprentice, or teach it sooner or later! "


    Kunpeng said in his heart that the child in your arms is the first emperor of the human race. Teaching the emperor is of great merit. That''s why I''m here


    At that moment, Kunpeng Huaxu said, "it''s good. I''ll take him as an apprentice when the child is born tomorrow."


    Hua Xu was very happy to hear that the holy master was willing, so he said, "my child is blessed to join the holy maste

 Chapter 149

    The holy master first saved my mother and son from danger, and then took good care of my mother and son for three years. He also asked the holy master to give gifts to my upcoming child


    Name. "


    Kunpeng did not refuse, but Huaxu said, "it''s good. Your child will be named Fuxi!"


    On the day of Fu Xi''s birth, the red clouds all over the sky shone on the small house where Hua Xu lived. Two more Phoenix flew from the sky, first in the wind gun department


    After flying around, he flew outside the hut and hovered on the house for a long time. His cry was clear. Those of fenggun tribe because they are good


    The people who came with the Phoenix were amazed. The Phoenix is a divine bird. It usually doesn''t show up. Now it guards this house and that house


    A wise man must be born.


    At this time, they only heard a strange fragrance floating from the house, and then there was a child crying. The voice was clear and loud. Naturally, Fuxi was born.


    After Fu Xi was born, he soon showed his unique talent. No matter what he accepted, he was very fast. This child named Fuxi


    Son, that is, the reincarnation of Fu Xi, the great saint of the demon family. Fuxi''s soul was reincarnated into the human race through the six samsara, and was sealed by the six samsara


    Fortunately, with the help of the backyard, I retain a little true spirit, so that I can be smarter than others. This is also the sage''s fear of Fuxi''s calamity


    Will be hurt when making a decision.


    Originally, Houtu did not agree with the practices of the saints, but Kunpeng came forward to solve this problem. However, Kunpeng was also at the same time of Fuxi''s reincarnation


    At that time, he took the opportunity to send the great witch Hou Yi into the six samsara, which the saints did not expect.


    Under the cover of Fu Xi''s reincarnation and the cooperation of Hou Tu, Hou Yi, a great witch, was reincarnated safely. Unfortunately, Hou Yi''s soul was too weak to survive


    He had to reincarnate in the world several times before he could complete his soul. Therefore, Kunpeng did not look for Hou Yi''s reincarnation, but was ready to wait for the opportunity


    Cooked and then put it under the door and placed it on the lunar star to keep company with Chang''e. they guard the lunar star together, which can also hide from the saints.


    On the day of Fu Xi''s birth, the red clouds all over the sky shone on the small house where Hua Xu lived. Two more Phoenix flew from the sky, first in the wind gun department


    After flying around, he flew outside the hut and hovered on the house for a long time. His cry was clear. Those of fenggun tribe because they are good


    The people who came with the Phoenix were amazed. The Phoenix is a divine bird. It usually doesn''t show up. Now it guards this house and that house


    A wise man must be born.

 Chapter 150

    Kunpeng didn''t like Nu Wa and Fu Xi very much, so he only taught Fu Xi some basic life skills, and then stayed in the Terran to understand the rules of time in "River map" and "Luoshu". Those who have accomplishments are restricted by the rules of Sanqing disciples, so although they have been taught by experts, they do not dare to spread their skills freely without the permission of the school. Therefore, during this period, the vast majority of Terrans only learned some basic skills, and their skills were just to strengthen their bodies.


    In a few years, Fuxi learned everything about the tribe. In the past few years, Fuxi has grown at an amazing speed. Now Fuxi is almost like an adult. He is tall and sends out shawls. There is an aura in his eyes from time to time, showing his extraordinary wisdom. Relying on a little basic cultivation skills spread among the family, Fuxi surpassed the people in the family and became the first expert of Fengyan tribe in a few years.


    Fuxi saw that the people of the tribe could only make a living by fighting wild animals every day, and they often couldn''t get enough food for the survival of the tribe every time. In the battle with wild animals, when meeting those large animals, people often die of serious injuries. Then a person began to think about it, trying to find a safer way.


    Fu Xi thought hard, but he couldn''t find a good way. In every battle, he always appeared in the most dangerous place to block most of the dangers for his people. In this way, his prestige gradually surpassed the patriarch in the tribe. After discussing with the elders, the patriarch handed over the tribe to Fuxi''s leadership, so Fuxi became the leader of the tribe.


    After becoming the leader of the tribe, Fu Xi began to think about how to reduce the casualties of the people and make the tribe develop and grow. On this day, Fu Xi suddenly saw several flying insects flying past his eyes, and then hit a spider web on the tree in front of him and struggled. The spider felt the vibration coming from the web and came up to spin silk to bind the flying insects layer by layer. This scene brightened Fu Xi''s eyes. He shouted, "I think of a way."


    Therefore, Fuxi recruited his people and asked them to cut vines and weave them into nets. Later, when hunting, they first surrounded the prey with a large net, then killed it, and then used the net to fish in the river. In this way, as the people become more and more familiar with it, the casualties are smaller and smaller.

 Chapter 151

    The food in the tribe is getting more and more abundant day by day.


    Some small tribes around came to take refuge when they saw the changes of Fengyan tribe, and the tribe became stronger and stronger day by day.


    With the development and stability of the tribe, Fu Xi felt that it was inappropriate for the people in the tribe to marry at will. Now there were no so many casualties, and there was no need to supplement the loss of the tribe by constantly giving birth. Therefore, he ordered that the people in the tribe should not match at will in the future. It was determined that if they were adults, they would find their own spouse and settle down. In order to prevent the people from making mistakes, they built earth walls, built houses and lived separately with a family as a unit. This is Fuxi''s teaching of fishing and hunting. It is marriage and determines human relations.


    The Fengyan tribe became stronger and stronger, and became more and more famous among the Terrans, which also greatly helped Fuxi. Many tribes learn life skills from Fengyan tribe. Slowly, more and more tribes accepted the knowledge of Fengyan tribe, and the Terran set the rules for marriage. Fu Xi''s cultivation continued to improve with his merits in educating the Terran.


    On this day, Fuxi came to the east of Mengjin, where there is a big river connected with the Yellow River. When Fuxi was crossing the river, suddenly the waves in the water rolled. Fuxi thought there was a water monster, so he stopped to see what happened. In a moment, I saw a strange animal leaping out of the water, with a dragon head and a horse on its back. The beast nodded three times to Fu Xi, and the things on his back flew up and fell into Fu Xi''s hands. Then he sank into the water and disappeared.


    Fu Xi saw the beast disappear and had two more pictures in his hand. On a map, black and white dots arranged in several arrays contain infinite mysteries; On the first picture, there are many black and white dots in the row. Two or four are shoulders, six or eight are feet, wearing nine shoes and one, three on the left and seven on the right, and five in the middle. It''s very wonderful.


    With the "River map" and "Luoshu", referring to the patterns on the Lingbao, Fuxi''s understanding of the Tao of heaven went to a higher level. The cultivation speed is also greatly improved. So that the speed of Fuxi''s education of the Terran is also accelerated.


    This "River map" and "Luoshu" were given by Kunpeng when he saw that Fu Xi was about to achieve perfection of merit and virtue, so as not to delay Fu Xi''s time of preaching. However, these two congenital spiritual treasures have Kunpeng''s yuan God. As long as he moves his mind, he can take back the spiritual treasure.


    Finally, after ninety-nine and eighty-one years, Fu Xi completed the Enlightenment of the human race. At this moment, Fu Xi''s heart moved and broke through the realm of Jinxian.

 Chapter 152

    With the cultivation of Jinxian, Fu Xi has recovered his memory of that year. Looking at the "River map" and "Luoshu" in his hand, he couldn''t help sighing. The demon emperor fell, and both the Lich and the Lich were hurt, and he himself was reincarnated. All this is the arrangement of heaven.


    The demon master Kunpeng is the most farsighted person in the demon family. He can retreat in the Lich war. Even the two innate spiritual treasures of the demon emperor Jun have fallen into his hands, which shows the high level of strategy. I and Nu Wa even want to act against the sky. I really don''t know the height of the earth.


    After recovering the memory of his previous life, Fu Xi knew that his time of preaching was not far away. Although he could not become a saint, becoming a emperor could live forever like a saint, which was very good for him. At this time, he did not want to seize the two innate spiritual treasures of "Hetu" and "Luoshu", but he could not destroy the yuan God of Kunpeng in the spiritual treasure. Moreover, if he really angered Kunpeng with his cultivation at this time, he would be in danger of losing his soul.


    While Fu Xi restored the cultivation of golden immortals, Kunpeng also knew through the two congenital treasures of "Hetu" and "Luoshu", so Kunpeng took back the two congenital treasures of "Hetu" and "Luoshu".


    Looking at the "Hetu" and "Luoshu" that flew away, Fu Xi had an abnormal contradiction in his heart. After understanding the two innate treasures of "Hetu" and "Luoshu", Fu Xi created the innate eight trigrams, which can predict bad and good luck. In this way, his original superb calculation ability is more profound. If he had "Hetu" and "Luoshu", even the sage would cover up the secret of heaven, I can''t help him.


    Fu Xi was a great saint of the demon family who had experienced the Lich war. His desire soon calmed down. Although the two congenital treasures of "Hetu" and "Luoshu" were very attractive, they were nothing compared with the holy throne who was about to become emperor Daoguo. After all, if you become a human emperor, you can avoid cause and effect and never perish, while the congenital Lingbao is just a dead thing. There is no comparability between the two.


    Fuxi''s recovery of the memory of his previous life means that he is about to get the Tao. The prosperity of the human race needs to establish the three emperors of heaven, earth and man. Fuxi is the emperor, but his merits and virtues at this time are far from being able to prove the Tao, and the human race has not recognized him as the emperor, so he began to gradually implement his regulations in the Honghuang human race in order to get the approval of the human race.

 Chapter 153

    As Fuxi brought new life skills to the human race, his position in the human race increased day by day. After discussion among the major tribes, Fuxi was respected as the emperor of the human race, so the human race realized unity.


    With unified leadership, the Terran began to prosper gradually. The new life skills made the Terran safer when hunting and reduced the number of people killed by hunting. In this way, the number of Terrans began to increase sharply, gradually became the ruler of the wasteland, and all tribes of the Terran gradually settled down.


    After having new life skills, Fu Xi found that although the human race was booming, it could not predict bad and good luck, so many people died under natural disasters. So he began to think of ways for the Terrans, so that ordinary Terrans could avoid danger.


    Fu Xi is famous in the demon clan for his calculation. Although his calculation technique is good, it can not be used by ordinary people. After more than ten years of efforts, Fu Xi finally created a calculation method that ordinary people can use according to his own congenital eight trigrams. When this method was completed, Fu Xi immediately felt relaxed. He knew that the time for his preaching was coming. After the implementation of this method, it was the time for his preaching.


    Fu Xi was a man who wanted to become a saint. In his previous life, he fell because he had the concern of the demon family in his heart. If it weren''t for the help of empress Nu Wa, I''m afraid he would come to the same end as the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Tai. Now the time of preaching is in front of him. How can he not be excited. Therefore, he began to vigorously promote his calculation method in the flood and famine.


    Because of Fuxi''s calculation method, the Honghuang Terran began to know how to avoid danger. The development of the Terran got a new impetus again, and the number of the Terran also entered a leap forward.


    Fu Xi knew that if he wanted to preach as soon as possible, he must find the next emperor, so he began to pay attention to the development of various tribes of the human race, so as to find a new emperor.


    Looking for the human emperor is not just looking for someone, but must have great prestige, wisdom and ability in the Terran. It is easy to find people with great prestige. Some large Terran leaders have great prestige in the Terran, but it is not easy to have people with great wisdom and ability at the same time. It''s not easy.

 Chapter 154

    There is a tribe surnamed Jiang among the Terrans. There is a woman Ren Si in the tribe. One day, Ren Si visited Huashan and saw the dragon. He was pregnant. The child was the later Shennong.


    On the day of Shennong''s birth, auspicious clouds fell and a colorful dragon circled. After birth, you can talk in three days and walk in five days. The people of the clan were surprised and thought it was an evil spirit. Fortunately, there was an example of Fuxi. In the past, there were elders among the people who remembered the old events when Fuxi was born, so they came forward and explained to everyone the strange situation when Fuxi was born. The people were relieved. On second thoughts, the people were very happy, and a saint appeared in their own tribe.


    Since Fu Xi taught fishing and hunting and set the rules that no intermarriage between relatives, the casualties of the Terran in the struggle with wild animals have become smaller and smaller, and the physique of newborn babies has been greatly enhanced, and more survive than before. But this brings another problem. Hundreds of years later, the number of people is increasing. Fishing and hunting alone can no longer meet the needs of the tribe.


    However, the birds in the sky beat less and less, and the animals on the earth beat less and less, so it is difficult to wrap their stomachs with food. How can we solve people''s eating problem? After growing up, Shennong thought hard and racked his brains, but he didn''t come up with a solution to the survival problem of an increasing number of Terrans.


    Kunpeng left Fengyan tribe after Fuxi recovered the memory of his previous life. According to the memory of later generations, he knew that the next emperor would be Shennong. Shennong was the only one of the three human emperors who did not worship his teacher. His contribution to the human race was also the greatest among the three emperors. Although Kunpeng did not intend to take Shennong as an apprentice, he also wanted to share some merit from Shennong. So he came to Shennong''s tribe and began to pay attention to Shennong''s every move.


    When he saw that Shennong was distressed by the survival of the human race, he thought of a way to earn merit. He turned into a red bird, holding a colorful jiusui Valley, flying in the sky and passing over Shennong''s head, jiusui Valley fell to the ground. Shennong saw it, picked it up and buried it in the soil, and then it grew into a piece. He rubbed the ears of grain in his hand and put them in his mouth. He felt very delicious. So he taught people to cut down trees, cut off weeds, use axes, hoes, Lei and other production tools to reclaim land and plant millet.

 Chapter 155

    Shennong is inspired by this. Millet can be planted year after year. If more plants and trees can be selected for human use and planted more, won''t everyone''s eating problem be solved?


    At that time, grain and weeds grew together, and herbs and flowers bloomed together. No one could tell which could be eaten and which could not be eaten. Shennong tasted and planted the same rice, millet, millet, wheat and beans, so later generations respected him as "Lord of grain" and "Lord of agriculture".


    After Shennong taught the people to grow grain, the life of the Terran began to improve, but the weather change was not under the jurisdiction of the Terran. Sometimes, in case of natural disasters, the grain in the field would fail to harvest. Therefore, Shennong began to think that he would not harvest only by heaven, but by manpower. So he taught his children to dig wells to collect water and irrigate the crops.


    Shennong''s tribe gradually flourished because of Shennong''s efforts. During the flood and famine period, grain and weeds grew together, and drugs and flowers bloomed together. No one could tell which food could be eaten and which herbs could cure diseases. Who wants to have sores and diseases, no medicine and no medicine, and take off the skin if you don''t die!


    Shennong looked at the suffering of the people and felt pain in his heart. How to cure people? Shennong thought hard for three days and nights and finally came up with a way.


    On the fourth day, he took a group of subjects from his hometown Suizhou Lishan to the Northwest Mountain. They walked and walked. Their legs were swollen and their feet were cocooned. They kept walking. They walked for seven or forty-nine days and came to a place. I saw mountains one after another, canyons one after another, and the mountains were full of strange flowers and plants. I smelled the aroma all the way. Shennong they were walking forward when suddenly a group of wolves, insects, tigers and leopards came out of the canyon and surrounded them. Shennong immediately asked the subjects to wave the whip and beat the beasts. One group was beaten away and another came up. It took seven days and seven nights to drive away all the wild animals. Those tigers, leopards and pythons were scratched one by one by the divine whip, and later turned into stripes on their skin.


    At this time, the subjects said it was too dangerous here and advised Shennong to go back. Shennong shook his head and said, "we can''t go back! The people of Li are ill and have no medical treatment. How can we go back?" he said, leading into the canyon to the foot of a vast mountain.

 Chapter 156

    Half of the mountain is inserted in the clouds, surrounded by knife cut cliffs. There are waterfalls hanging on the cliffs, mossy and smooth. It seems that you can''t go up without a ladder to the sky. The subjects advised him to forget it and go back as soon as possible.


    Shennong shook his head: "we can''t go back! The people of Li are hungry, have no food, and have no medicine. How can we go back!"


    He stood on a small stone mountain, facing the high mountain, looking up, down, left and right, making up his mind and trying to find a way. Later, people called the small mountain he stood on "Wangnong Pavilion". Then he saw several golden monkeys climbing along the hanging ancient rattan and the rotten wood lying on the waist of the cliff. Shennong had an idea. Yes! He then called the subjects, told them to cut wood poles, cut vines, build shelves against the cliffs, build one layer a day, from spring to summer, from autumn to winter, and never stop work, whether it''s windy, rainy, snowy or frozen. It took a whole year and 360 floors to reach the top of the mountain. It is said that the scaffolding used by people to build buildings later is the way to learn from Shennong.


    Shennong took his subjects, climbed the wooden frame and went to the top of the mountain. Hey! The mountain is really a world of flowers and plants, red, green, white and yellow. Shennong liked it very much. He told his subjects to guard against Wolves, insects, tigers and leopards. He picked flowers and plants himself and tasted them in his mouth. In order to taste all kinds of herbs here and find food and medicine for the people, Shennong asked his subjects to plant several rows of fir trees on the mountain as a wall to prevent wild animals, and build thatched houses inside the wall. Later, people called the place where Shennong lived "wooden city".


    During the day, he led his subjects to the mountain to taste all kinds of grass. At night, he asked his subjects to start a bonfire. He lit the fire and recorded it in detail: which grass is bitter, which is hot, which is cold, which can satisfy hunger and which can cure diseases.


    Once, he put a piece of grass in his mouth and tasted it. In a moment, the sky whirled and fell down. The subjects hurriedly helped him sit up. He knew that he was poisoned, but he could no longer speak. He had to use his last strength to point to a red ganoderma lucidum grass in front of him and his mouth. The subjects hurriedly put the red ganoderma lucidum into their mouths and fed it to him. Shennong ate Ganoderma lucidum, the poison gas was relieved, his head was not faint, and he could speak. Since then, people have said that Ganoderma lucidum can bring back the dead. The subjects worried that it was too dangerous for him to taste the grass like this, so they advised him to go back down the mountain. He shook his head and said, "we can''t go back! Li Min is ill and has no medical treatment. How can we go back!" after that, he went on to taste all kinds of herbs.

 Chapter 157

    After he tasted one mountain of flowers and plants, he went to another mountain to taste them. He still climbed it with a wooden pole. I have tasted it for forty-nine days and traveled all over the mountains here. He tasted 365 kinds of herbs and wrote Shennong''s materia medica Sutra. He asked his subjects to take it back and cure the people all over the world. When he tried to cut off intestines, he was unfortunately poisoned too deeply. Kunpeng appeared and saved him.


    The holy master Kunpeng is enshrined in all major tribes of the human race. Shennong recognized the identity of Kunpeng at a glance and quickly said, "Shennong thanks the holy master for saving his life."


    Kunpeng said: "you work hard for the survival of the Terran, which plays an important role in the future development of the Terran. I save your life, but also for the future development of the Terran. You don''t need to thank, just remember the people."


    When Kunpeng said this, he took out a small tripod and said to Shennong, "this tripod is refined by me with laurel and can be used for alchemy. You should know its properties when you taste all kinds of herbs. This tripod will be given to you so that it can be used for alchemy in the future."


    Shennong bowed down to take the divine tripod and said, "thank you for the treasure given by the holy teacher. Shennong will remember your teaching."


    Seeing Shennong''s sincere face, Kunpeng was also very happy. Without saying anything, he got up and left. Shennong looked at Kunpeng''s back and said nothing for a long time.


    After tasting all kinds of herbs, Shennong found grain to satisfy hunger and herbs to cure diseases for the people and returned to the tribe. At this time, his name had spread all over the Honghuang people and attracted the attention of emperor Fu Xi. After some understanding, Fu Xi decided to pass on the throne to Shennong. Because Shennong was away, he had to wait until he came back to pass on the throne to Shennong.


    As soon as Shennong returned to the tribe, Fuxi knew it. Fuxi personally came to Shennong''s tribe. Shennong personally went out to meet the emperor when he saw the arrival of the emperor. Fu Xi said to Shennong, "Shennong has been running around for the life of the people of the human race. This is a great kindness. I have been in charge of the human race for decades. Now I should have achieved great merit and virtue. You are young and promising. You can be described as a dragon and Phoenix among people. I want to teach you the throne of the emperor. What do you think?"


    Shennong couldn''t help but stay on the spot when he heard Fu Xi''s words. He didn''t think that Fu Xi came here to pass on to him. After a long time, he returned to God and said, "the emperor has flattered him. What virtue and ability Shennong can be the emperor."


    Fu Xi saw that Shennong could still be so rational in the face of such temptation. He recognized Shennong as the next emperor in his heart, so he said: "Shennong, you don''t have to refuse. It''s not easy to know the post of emperor. You should consider the people wholeheartedly, regardless of personal gains and losses. You have done a good job in this point. The post of emperor belongs to you."


    Seeing Fu Xi''s insistence, Shennong nodded and agreed to be the next emperor.

 Chapter 158

    On the second day, Fu Xi officially announced that Shennong took over his duties and became the next human emperor. Tu complete, the leader of all tribes of the human race, and Kunpeng, the holy teacher, witnessed their handover. Since then, the human race has entered the era of the local emperor Shennong.


    When Fu Xi abdicated, great merits and virtues fell from heaven. Merits and virtues were divided into two. About 20% of merits and virtues flew to Kunpeng. This is the merit that Kunpeng deserved to teach Fu Xi''s merits and lend the innate Lingbao "Hetu" and "Luoshu". Instead of absorbing these merits, Kunpeng incorporated them into the Pangu tripod for other purposes. Fu Xi received 80% of the merits and virtues. After the merits and virtues were incorporated into the body, Fu Xi''s cultivation immediately increased to the later stage of quasi saint, and achieved the results of the emperor''s Taoism.


    The saints of Fu Xi''s Taoism came to see the ceremony one after another. The supreme old gentleman said, "since Fu Xi has achieved the fruit of the human emperor''s Taoism, he can go to the fire cloud cave to practice, and he shall not interfere in the affairs of the flood and famine in the future."


    Fu Xi nodded, agreed with the emperor''s proposal, and then got up and went to huoyun cave. Before leaving, he just nodded to Nu Wa. They didn''t make any communication.


    Fu Xi got the way and Kunpeng''s great merit as the teacher of the emperor immediately aroused the envy of all saints and began to want to change the position of the next teacher of the emperor. Among the saints, only the supreme old gentleman was not moved at all. As the leader of the human religion, whenever the human race does not destroy, he will have merit and virtue. No matter who gets the teacher of the emperor, there is no great threat to him.


    Among the saints, Yuanshi Tianzun was the most active. When Shennong took over as the queen of man, he came to taiqingtian to discuss with the Supreme Lord the choice of the next emperor''s teacher.


    The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said to the Supreme Master, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng became the first emperor''s teacher and got great merit. Although he is a human saint, we should also take precautions. How do you plan to arrange these two emperor''s teachers?"


    The Supreme Lord looked at the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and said, "you and I know the cause and effect of Kunpeng''s ability to win the emperor''s division. There''s no need to talk about this. As for the two emperor''s divisions in the future, I don''t have any arrangements. It depends on their respective destiny."


    The emperor Yuanshi said, "elder martial brother, how can you do this? You should teach the leader to manage the human race, and the teacher of the emperor should also be decided by you."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, although I am the leader of the human religion, the Terrans do not rely too much on me, and the Terrans also have the younger martial sister of the virgin Nuwa and the saint Kunpeng. It is impossible for me to decide the teacher of the emperor alone."

 Chapter 159

    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder martial brother, although Nu Wa is the virgin of the human race, she is also the saint of the demon race. She gave up the human race during the human demon war. You have agreed that Fu Xi is the first emperor of the human race. She has eliminated the cause and effect between her and the human race. She should have no more requirements for the teacher of the emperor. As for Kun Peng, it''s no big deal that he is only a saint, I dare not doubt your decision "Yes."


    The emperor sighed: "Younger martial brother, you don''t know that Zhenyun Lingbao should have been born in the great prosperity of the Terran, but although this Terran treasure ''Kongtong seal'' has been born, I haven''t figured out where it is. If there is no Terran treasure ''Kongtong seal'', my name is not right, so I can only discuss this matter with younger martial sister Nuwa and Kunpeng. Another thing, younger martial brother, you should remember, Kunpeng is not like you think It''s so simple. I don''t know why I always think Kunpeng hides many secrets. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I will keep in mind what the elder martial brother said. However, it seems that the emperor''s teacher also wants to intervene. I don''t know what the elder martial brother thinks should be done?"


    The superior Lao Jun said, "younger martial brother, you don''t have to worry about this. The human race has Kunpeng. Don''t forget that he has a great cause and effect with the western religion. He can''t benefit from it anyway. As for the teacher of the emperor, the Shennong doesn''t have to think much. He doesn''t have the plan to worship the teacher. You''d better start to seek the last teacher of the emperor."


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the emperor Yuanshi was very happy and said, "thank you, senior brother. Guangchengzi, my disciple, has great talent and can be the teacher of the emperor."


    The Supreme Lord nodded, agreed with the words of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, and said, "younger martial brother, the next emperor is Xuanyuan. You should make preparations early to avoid branches at the festival."


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty bent his fingers and calculated for a moment and said, "brother master, your cultivation is profound."


    The great old gentleman said faintly: "younger martial brother, I''m flattered. As the leader of the human religion, I naturally know a lot more about the situation of the Emperor than other saints. However, the Terrans also have the younger martial sister virgin Nuwa. She may also calculate the time of Xuanyuan''s birth. It''s hard to say whether the demon master Kunpeng can calculate Xuanyuan''s birth. This person always has a feeling that people can''t see through."


    After becoming a saint, Taishang Laojun was the sage closest to Zu Hongjun. Kunpeng was just a saint. Although the avenue helped him cover up his origin, other situations could still be calculated by the sage. Taishang Laojun built a ruthless Avenue, and Kunpeng did not touch his bottom line, so Taishang Laojun was not dissatisfied with Kunpeng.

 Chapter 160

    Fuxi Dedao (3)


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, you say Kunpeng is not simple, but I don''t feel it. Kunpeng is just better luck. With such great merit and virtue to protect himself, it''s no big deal compared with saints."


    The great old gentleman knew the habits of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and sighed without saying anything.


    After taking zhunti back to the west, zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, there are outstanding people in the East, but we are so desolate in the West. If we want to develop, we must go to the east to recruit people. If the human race wants to prosper, we must establish three emperors. Now there are two emperors, and one can achieve perfection. The teacher of the emperor can not only share the merits and virtues of the human emperor, but also teach the human race. If we can get this position, it will be beneficial to the development of our western religion Place. "


    Then he sighed: "although the East is outstanding, Sanqing and empress Nuwa have always been very strict with us since the Lich war. It''s not realistic to want to ferry people from the East. As for the post of emperor''s teacher, we don''t have to think about it. Several forces in the East are eyeing it, especially the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. You don''t see how fanatical Fu Xi''s expression was when he got the way."


    Zhunti said, "that''s what senior brother said, but how can we know it won''t work if we don''t try?"


    Then he thought for a moment and said, "well, younger martial brother, since you want to get some benefits for me in the west, you can go. But you must pay attention not to attract the attention of Sanqing and Nuwa."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, I understand that although Sanqing is powerful, it is not impeccable."


    Then he asked, "how do you explain this?"


    Zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, you have been practicing wholeheartedly and have not found that there is not much harmony between Sanqing and Tongtian. The leader of Tongtian cult is arrogant, especially after the Taoist ancestor gave him the ''immortal killing sword array'', thinking that no saint can get him. However, the first emperor of Yuanshi has always been small-minded and jealous of Tongtian cult leader. Although the Supreme Lord says he is quiet and inactive, he can kill him in Sanqing Still prefer to the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Sooner or later, there will be contradictions between the three Ching dynasties. At that time, our opportunity will come. "


    After listening to zhunti''s words, he also felt that the struggle between Sanqing was sooner or later, and said: "younger martial brother, you are a great talent, but you are not as good as brother!"

 Chapter 161

    Zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, I''m flattered. In terms of cultivation, I''m nothing among the saints, but no one among the saints can be my opponent in terms of strategy. However, the demon master Kunpeng is among the Terrans, and he has a big cause and effect with you and me. If we want to get the master of the emperor, he will come forward to stop it, but it''s a little difficult. And he has great merit and virtue to protect himself, and we don''t dare to kill him. Really It''s embarrassing. "


    Then he said: "Although the demon master Kunpeng is very beautiful now, one thing is fatal to him. It is said that except the leader of Tongtian cult, all other saints have contradictions with him, so his situation is also very delicate, because no one knows what kind of scourge the saint will suffer if he is killed. Once he really annoys the saint, he will be sealed or killed accidentally."


    Zhunti thought for a moment and sighed, "that''s all, but no saint is willing to do so. With this man, it''s a big resistance for us to preach in the East."


    Then he said, "Kunpeng is a resistance to us, but it is also a resistance to Sanqing and empress Nuwa. Not only are we dissatisfied with him, but other saints also have this intention, but everyone wants to wait for others to make a move, so as to understand the ruling of the way of heaven. Younger martial brother, if you can''t provoke Kunpeng, don''t provoke him. Anyway, our family is not restrained by him."


    Zhunti thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, this is a great kindness. Kunpeng, for the time being, we can ignore him. Yuanshi Tianzun always wants the most face. His disciple guangchengzi was taught a lesson by Kunpeng. According to his character, we will never let Kunpeng go. We just need to wait quietly and have the Yuanshi Tianzun''s hand."


    Then he said: "younger martial brother, it''s good to have this understanding. We are poor in the West and can''t be compared with Sanqing, so we must be careful and don''t be too hasty. In this way, I will be in the forefront of the West."


    Zhunti said with a solemn look on his face, "what elder martial brother said is very true. I will firmly remember his teachings."


    After returning to the yuxu palace, the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty thought that although the future emperor is noble, he is still a mortal after all. He should not go there in person as a saint. Kuang demon master Kunpeng took the emperor Fuxi as an apprentice that day. If I go there in person, I won''t lose face. I''ll send my next disciple to go.


    Therefore, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty summoned all the disciples and told them about accepting the emperor as a disciple.

 Chapter 162

    All the disciples, who have been practicing for a long time, are looking forward to such a good thing and hope to get this trip. Yuanshi Tianzun looked under the door. He wanted to send a lantern to go, but he thought that the lantern would listen to the Tao in the Zixiao Palace at the same time with him. If this great merit made him get that cultivation and improve, the lantern would arouse his heart.


    Therefore, Yuanshi Tianzun said to guangchengzi, "guangchengzi, you are the head of the twelve golden fairies under our door, so you can do it!" after that, Yuanshi Tianzun took out a square seal and then said: "This seal is called Fantian seal. It was made by picking up half of the broken Buzhou mountain range that day. The Buzhou mountain range was transformed by the backbone of Pangu God. Therefore, the power of Fantian seal is amazing. It is the top Lingbao the day after tomorrow. Take it for self-defense!"


    The "Pangu bow", the treasure of the witch family, was only made from a rib of the great Pangu God. When it was used in Hou Yi''s hands, it had the power of the innate Lingbao. How could the pan Tian seal made from Pangu''s backbone only have the top power of the acquired Lingbao? It turned out that after the Pangu''s backbone was transformed into a mountain pulse, the aura gradually dissipated and absorbed in the flood, wind and rain, not like Pangu''s bow The twelve ancestors kept their aura in the ancestral hall. Hou Yi was also the blood of the witch family. He practiced the skills of the witch family and could integrate the bow and man with the Pangu bow. Although Sanqing was transformed by the Pangu yuan God, it was a vein of Taoism by the Taoist ancestor Hongjun. Naturally, it could not give full play to the greatest power of fan Tianyin, let alone guangchengzi, but Rao was so, fan Tianyin still had such amazing power.


    Guangchengzi is in double happiness at the moment. Naturally, he is in full bloom. He kneels down in the envy of the people and worships the great grace of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. He takes over the heavenly seal and goes to the wasteland to find the emperor. The people under the door also go out to plan their own affairs.


    However, one of the many people has a great hatred in his heart. He is the only Taoist priest who will be the saint of the light lamp. The light lamp has been working hard for the post of head teacher under the yuxu gate. At this time, hearing that the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty said that he would accept the emperor as an apprentice, the light lamp thought he would send himself forward. Unexpectedly, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty sent Guang Chengzi to go, and gave him an amazing fan Tianyin. How can this not be called Burning the lamp is not angry? The Taoist priest of burning the lamp is not a broad-minded person. Last time Yuanshi Tianzun sent guangchengzi to find Kunpeng, he was dissatisfied. This time, Yuanshi Tianzun gave this good thing to guangchengzi, but it completely made burning the lamp die for Yuanshi Tianzun.

 Chapter 163

    Burning the lamp secretly made up his mind that since you are unkind, I will be unjust, so I also found an opportunity to come to the flood! Yuanshi Tianzun never thought that because of his own thought, his hermeneutics was seriously damaged at the time of canonization.


    On the Bank of Jishui River in the northwest of the earth, there are two ancient tribes, Xiong clan and chongqiao clan. They took water as their surname from generation to generation, intermarriage, integration and continuous development. This year, Shaodian, the leader of the Xiong clan, married Fu Bao, a woman from the youchong Qiao clan.


    One night, when Fu Bao was watching the Big Dipper, a white light suddenly shone at the Tianshu, illuminating the four fields. Fu Bao was induced to be pregnant. A year later, she gave birth to a son named Gongsun Xuanyuan in Shouqiu.


    Xuanyuan cried after he was born. No one can help him. Fu Bao was very anxious and immediately asked someone to find Shaodian. Shaodian didn''t know what was going on. He found a doctor in charge of medicine in the family. After examination, he only said that Xuanyuan had no disease, but was stronger than ordinary babies.


    Since the child was born, Shaodian has loved the child like a treasure. He remembers that he doesn''t know what to do.


    Just then, someone outside came to report that master guangchengzi, under the sage Yuqing, was visiting. Although the Tianzun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was a Taoist Sanqing, his name was not very famous in the world. Before Fuxi became a Taoist, the human race only worshipped the virgin Nuwa, the saint Kunpeng and the land of the ancestors and witches. Even if Lao Tzu was named a human saint, only a few people worshipped. As for the Enlightenment of Kunpeng''s eldest disciple, many people worship it every day. Shaodian heard that guangchengzi immortal master came. Although he didn''t know the other party''s intention, he didn''t care about Xuanyuan and hurried out to meet him, so as not to offend the immortal master.


    Shaodian and others came to the door and saw a Taoist standing in the air in a green Taoist robe. Although the Taoist priest was clearly in front of him, he seemed to dissolve between heaven and earth and felt mysterious. Look at that appearance, it''s also dignified. Shaodian bowed down with everyone. With a wave of guangchengzi''s big sleeve, everyone was held up by a gentle force. Strange to say, Xuanyuan had been crying all the time. Since seeing guangchengzi, he stopped crying, looked at guangchengzi with a pair of eyes and giggled.


    Guangchengzi smiled, then stretched out his hand in vain, and the Xuanyuan flew out of Fubao''s arms and came to guangchengzi''s hand. In fact, guangchengzi came to Shaodian''s tribe early in the morning after receiving the instructions of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. When Xuanyuan was born, he ordered him to cry more than once. When everyone had no choice, he came on stage. Guangchengzi did so, which shows how hypocritical his heart is.

 Chapter 164

    Seeing that the people were very respectful to him, guangchengzi was very happy. He only heard him say: "this son is destined to be an apprentice with me. I don''t know what the patriarch intends to do?"


    Shaodian was very excited to hear that guangchengzi wanted to take his son as an apprentice. In this period, few people can get the method of cultivation. So he hurriedly said, "it''s his blessing that the child can get the guidance of the immortal master. It''s good to have the immortal master decide everything. I don''t have any objection."


    When guangchengzi heard this, he immediately smiled and got the position of emperor''s teacher, which means he has great merit. Unfortunately, he did not know that although the teacher of the emperor could share some of the merits of the emperor, his merits were distributed according to his contribution to the human race and the size of his education to the emperor. People only know that Kunpeng received 20% of Fu Xi''s merits, but they don''t know that these two successful virtues are due to Kunpeng''s contribution to the human race. Although guangchengzi got the post of emperor''s teacher, if he wants to make great achievements, he must educate Xuanyuan and make contributions to the human race, which guangchengzi doesn''t know.


    Guangchengzi said, "since the patriarch agreed, I will take Xuanyuan back to the mountain to teach good life. When I succeed in the future, I will ask him to come back and help the patriarch manage the tribe."


    When Fu Bao, the mother of Xuanyuan, heard that guangchengzi was going to take Xuanyuan away, he was very reluctant, so he asked, "how many years will Xuanyuan have to practice with the Taoist priest before he can achieve anything?"


    Guangchengzi said, "with Xuanyuan''s qualification, you can have 20 years."


    Although Fu Bao, the mother of Xuanyuan, was not willing to give up Xuanyuan, he was afraid that he would delay Xuanyuan''s future, so he didn''t say anything again. Seeing that the people didn''t disagree, Guang Chengzi took Xuanyuan back to the mountain to practice.


    After guangchengzi accepted the next emperor as an apprentice, the first person to find out the secret of heaven was the leader of Tongtian cult. He was very dissatisfied with the actions of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the Supreme Lord Lao Jun.


    This competition for Terran luck is not biased towards anyone who holds the post of emperor under his door. It mainly depends on which people have more faith in. However, the leader of Tongtian cult never expected that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun colluded with the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and played such a game. He had not yet responded. They divided the position of the next emperor''s division, and had not discussed with him. It seems that the name of Sanqing has actually died. The supreme old gentleman is the leader of human education. As long as there is a human race, there is no big difference no matter who comes to educate, and the Heavenly Master of the beginning of the yuan colluded with the supreme old gentleman and took the lead in human education. Although there are many immortals, they lag behind in the humanization.

 Chapter 165

    The supreme old gentleman is the leader of human education. As long as there is a human race, there is no big difference no matter who comes to educate, and the Heavenly Master of the beginning of the yuan colluded with the supreme old gentleman and took the lead in human education. Although there are many immortals, they lag behind in the humanization.


    With the position of the teacher of the emperor, the status of Hermeneutics in the Terran will soon be improved, and the Terran faith will gradually be divided into hermeneutics. Moreover, with the help of the emperor, the elucidation has a detached identity in the Terran, and the Terran will help in everything, which plays a key role in attracting faith.


    Now the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun are secretly fighting to gradually force the leader of Tongtian cult out of the human race, so as to weaken his luck of cutting off the cult. They calculated so that the leader of Tongtian cult hated him very much. Originally, for the sake of the great elder martial brother, the leader of Tongtian cult didn''t mind to divide the people''s beliefs, but I didn''t expect that the supreme old gentleman colluded with the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty to give him a pot of food and completely drive him out of the people.


    In this way, the original three clear feelings will no longer exist. On the contrary, the leader of Tongtian cult appreciated Kunpeng and was able to bring down the face of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty in the matter of Fuxi.


    In fact, the leader of Tongtian cult doesn''t care much about the position of the emperor''s teacher. No matter how the supreme old gentleman arranges, he won''t have any opinions. Of course, there is a premise that the supreme old gentleman can put the matter in the open, rather than do it secretly like now. He doesn''t even discuss with the leader of Tongtian cult.


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult had the "sword array for killing immortals" given by the Taoist ancestors, he found that he had no magic weapon to suppress Qi luck after he became a saint. When the emperor was established in public, he found that the human race was strong and naturally wanted to seek one or two from it. The leader of Tongtian cult is very arrogant. Although he has no Lingbao to suppress Qi luck, he doesn''t want to ask for help. Therefore, he doesn''t care much about the position of the teacher of the emperor. It''s gratifying to get it, and there''s no great loss if he can''t get it. Therefore, although he is angry after understanding the actions of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, he doesn''t want to destroy each other''s arrangement. In doing so, he also sold the great old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun, a day of great human affection, and all the affection between Sanqing. If the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun do this again in the future, even if the leader of Tongtian sect breaks the causal entanglement of Sanqing and Pangu, no one can blame them.

 Chapter 166

    After taking over the emperor, Shennong began to vigorously promote planting, and the Terran once again entered a road of rapid development. Shennong is not complacent because of his credit. He is still trying to think about the future of the Terran. Soon after he succeeded the queen, he married and had children, and had a lovely daughter named Nvwa.


    Shennong is busy with Terran management, but she has no time to educate Nvwa. Fortunately, Nvwa is very sensible and will not bring trouble to Shennong. On this day, when the girl was bored, a person came to the beach to play with water, but an accident happened.


    When the girl was playing, a dragon suddenly appeared in the sea. The girl knew the danger, but looked at the dragon family she had never seen with interest.


    Seeing that the girl was not afraid of herself, the suddenly emerged dragon felt a little angry. He only heard him say, "you little boy dare to play on the beach. Don''t you know that the sea is under the jurisdiction of our dragon family? Also, why don''t you kneel down when you see the dragon?"


    Seeing that the dragon family suddenly appeared so unreasonable, the girl said, "I am a woman of the emperor. I only respect empress Nuwa and the holy teacher. You are just a little dragon. Why should I kneel down to you."


    When the dragon clan heard that the girl was so bold, they couldn''t help getting angry and said, "well, you little girl dare to be so rude to the dragon. If you don''t kill you today, it''s hard to dispel my anger."


    The Dragon set off a huge wave and rushed at the girl playing on the beach. The girl didn''t expect that the dragon would be so arrogant. She didn''t react for a moment, so she was involved in the sea by the huge waves. The girl was very angry with the dragon family for being so arrogant. Her soul became a "Jingwei" bird, trying to level the sea. This dragon is also the Third Prince of Donghai Dragon Palace who was killed by Nezha during the Fengshen period. The reason why he was killed by Nezha is due to today''s cause and effect.


    Shennong was busy with his official business all day. Suddenly, a family soldier came and said, "Princess Nvwa was playing by the sea in the East China Sea. Unexpectedly, she was involved in the sea by the strange dragon family. Now her whereabouts are unknown and her life and death are unknown!"


    Princess Nvwa is Shennong''s favorite daughter. She has been lively and cheerful since childhood and has a sense of justice. But now he is dead. How can he not make Shennong Yan Emperor heartbroken? Heroes don''t talk lightly when they have tears, but they don''t reach the sad place; Yan Emperor Shennong wept and sighed, "Nvwa, my child, only blame my father for being busy with business and having no time to play with you. Now even if you have a heart, it''s too late."

 Chapter 167

    When the girl died, Kunpeng suddenly felt a palpitation in his heart. Qu Zhi understood the truth as soon as he calculated. So he came to Shennong''s tribe and asked to see Shennong.


    Shennong immediately went out to meet the Terran saint when he heard his request. Seeing Shennong with a sad face, Kunpeng said, "the emperor must be sad about the baby girl and princess. I''m also here for this."


    Shennong was stunned when he heard Kunpeng''s words. Although the girl was a princess, it was just his gratitude and resentment. The holy teacher came for this matter, but why did he do it. Moreover, he didn''t want to involve the whole Terran because of his own affairs, so he said: "holy teacher, Nvwa is just my daughter. The Terran has just stepped into the formal stage, and can''t affect the whole Terran because of her affairs, so it should not have happened."


    Kunpeng never thought that Shennong would make such a great sacrifice for the human race, so he said: "Although it''s only your personal affair, it''s not as simple as you think. The dragon family''s doing so is a provocation to the human family. However, I''m very comforted that you can make such a decision, but you can rest assured that the dragon family can''t be too presumptuous with me. At present, the girl has died, but her soul hasn''t reincarnated yet. She has a fate with me, I think I wonder if the emperor will accept him as an apprentice? "


    Shennong was heartbroken when he heard that Nvwa had died. Although he had been ready for it, he couldn''t help but hear that Nvwa had not reincarnated. The holy master wanted to take Nvwa as an apprentice. He couldn''t help but be happy. He hurried to say, "it''s her blessing for the holy master to take a little girl as an apprentice. Shennong didn''t disagree."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s good for the emperor to promise, but you don''t have to worry about the girl. There won''t be a big thing for her with me. The third crown prince of the Dragon King of the East China Sea killed the girl. If there is such a cause and effect, he won''t come to a good end. When the girl''s cultivation is successful, I''ll let her go and settle the cause and effect."


    Kunpeng said this mainly to comfort the emperor Shennong. He knew in his heart that the three crown princes of the East Sea Dragon King would be killed by Nezha in the battle of God worship. Even if the girl had achieved her cultivation, he would not let her go to settle the cause and effect. After all, cause and effect will have an impact on her own cultivation. Why do it yourself if someone else works for her.


    Shennong was still afraid of being implicated in the Terran, and said, "since the little girl can learn from the saint, it is a blessing in disguise, and even the cause and effect with the dragon family, so as not to involve the Terran."

 Chapter 168

    Seeing that Shennong is still considering for the human race, Kunpeng can''t help feeling extremely. No wonder Shennong is the most meritorious person among the three emperors of heaven, earth and man. No one can do anything about his affection for the human race. Among the three emperors and five emperors of the human race, only Dayu can compare with it.


    Seeing Shennong''s insistence, Kunpeng didn''t persuade him any more. He just said, "Shennong, you have worked hard for the emperor for many years and are about to achieve perfection. Can you train your successor?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Shennong said, "the holy master, Shennong is the emperor of the human race. Considering the development of the human race, everything should be done by Shennong, not to mention hard work. As for the successor, Shennong has not found a suitable object, and he doesn''t know what to do for a while. I hope the holy master can give some advice."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "you are the emperor. Of course, you choose the successor, but it''s inconvenient for me to intervene in this matter. In my opinion, as long as you carefully observe the leaders of other tribes, you will gain something."


    Shennong has always been thinking about the future of the Terran. He has not carefully observed the talents of other tribal leaders. He suddenly realized what Kunpeng said and said, "thank you for your guidance."


    Kunpeng said with an indifferent smile: "it''s not much guidance. The flood and famine are vast, the number of Terrans is large, and the tribes are widely distributed. Of course, you can''t know everything as a king, so you just need to know that the tribes are developing well, and then select the excellent ones to observe. In this way, it''s much easier to choose the next emperor."


    Kunpeng gave a speech and then said to Shennong, "well, I''ve said so much about the next emperor. My trip is mainly about the girl. Since you have agreed with my proposal, I''ll leave."


    Seeing that Kunpeng was leaving, Shennong hurriedly said, "wait a minute, holy master. Shennong felt difficult when he was Emperor. I hope the holy master can pause in the tribe for more time and point out Shennong''s shortcomings."


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "the development of the Terran can only rely on its own efforts, not on others. As the emperor, you should understand this, otherwise it will affect the future development of the Terran if you rely more on others in the future."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, Shennong didn''t understand it and asked, "the holy master doesn''t understand what he said. I hope the holy master can explain it in detail."


    Kunpeng smiled: "Well, I''ll explain it for you. Shennong has a saying that man can conquer heaven. No matter saints or others, the human race can''t rely too much on them, otherwise it will be lazy for a long time. It will be difficult for the human race to develop in its life. You should remember that as a king, your words and deeds will affect the development of the human race, so In any case, you should be careful and set an example for all Terrans. "

 Chapter 169

    When Shennong heard Kunpeng''s words, he was also cold in his heart and said, "Shennong thanks the master for his guidance. I will remember the master''s teachings."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "well, just remember that you can only rely on yourself. I''m done now. I''ll leave now. I''d better save the girl as soon as possible so as not to cause waves."


    Seeing that Kunpeng was determined to leave, Shennong did not say anything to stop him, but respectfully sent Kunpeng away from the tribe.


    Shennong fell out with his wife, empress nvjiao, because of the baby girl. Empress nvjiao herself is a Nine Tailed Linghu and the great saint of the demon family. She has never participated in the struggle in the flood and famine. The dragon family killed her daughter. She wanted to avenge, but Shennong blocked her. Therefore, empress nvjiao left the Terran and returned to the residence of the Fox family in a rage and cut off contact with Shennong.


    The departure of nvjiao empress made Shennong more sad and devoted himself to the development of the Terran, so his reputation quickly surpassed that of emperor Fuxi in the Terran.


    After leaving Shennong tribe, Kunpeng first returned to the Beiming sea. At this time, although the flood and famine seemed relatively calm, Kunpeng understood that the flood and famine would soon become turbulent again. Although this turmoil is not a catastrophe, its scale will not be too small. The Beiming sea is Kunpeng''s lair. We can''t make any mistakes. Now, while no one pays too much attention to him, we should build the lair as solid as gold, so as to avoid being caught unprepared when the disaster comes.


    When Kunpeng thought of this place, he couldn''t wait to decorate his old nest. First, he perfected the "Celestial Star array". This "Celestial Star array" shrouded less than half of the Beiming sea. 365 star flags were fixed in a specific place. As long as someone entered Beiming, they would be found. However, what is used to suppress the core of the array is not the "River map" and "Luoshu" in his hands, but the array map made of the shell of the Black Turtle he killed when Nuwa was refining stones to mend the sky. Although this array is not comparable to the "immortal sword array" and the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array", it is also not small. Unless the saints come personally, it is difficult to break it by force.


    Then, Kunpeng began to decorate his core nest, that is, Penglai Fairy Island in the East China Sea. This island is one of Kunpeng''s most precious things. Although it is not a congenital treasure, it is extremely precious to Kunpeng, which can also be said to be the life root of Kunpeng.

 Chapter 170

    Penglai Fairy Island has collected all the resources that Kunpeng has searched for since he entered the famine. The island has plenty of aura, and there are countless rare grasses. There are also innate spiritual roots "Huang Zhongli" and "Sanguang divine water" and "Xuanshui Black Lotus". Even saints will be greedy when they see these things. In order to ensure the safety of Penglai Fairy Island, 36 second-class Xuanshui black lotus were planted on Penglai Fairy Island to cover up the secret. Penglai Fairy Island itself is a chaotic fragment, which can cover up the secret of heaven. Combined with the "36 Tiangang array", even if the sage comes, it is difficult to calculate the root of the island.


    Although Kunpeng spent a lot of money in arranging this array, it made the whole Penglai Fairy Island invincible.


    After all this, Kunpeng called the eldest disciple Wudao to him and said, "Wudao, you are a six eared macaque. Everything in the world can''t hide from your ears. Look carefully and see if you can find the location of Shennong''s daughter Nvwa."


    The enlightenment said with a wry smile, "teacher, the flood is so great that with the disciples'' current cultivation, they can only detect more than 20000 miles around themselves, but how can they find the girl princess."


    Kunpeng said, "to understand the truth, this girl is a disciple appointed for the teacher and your younger martial sister. How can you not do your best in this matter? The girl was killed by the Third Prince of the dragon family in the East China Sea, so she was very angry and didn''t reincarnate. To see that she must be near the East China Sea, you just need to pay attention to the surroundings of the East China Sea to find her."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, he also understood the direction of looking for people, but he didn''t know Nvwa, but he couldn''t start, so he asked, "teacher, disciples don''t know Nvwa''s younger martial sister, what should I do?"


    Kunpeng said, "I''ve calculated for you that your daughter''s younger martial sister Yuanling has become a bird, so you can look for it. With this information, I believe you will find her soon."


    The enlightenment smiled and said, "what the teacher said is very true. Having this information will really make me a lot easier. However, I don''t understand one thing. Since the teacher knows that the dragon clan killed the Nvwa junior sister, why don''t you ask the dragon clan for an explanation?"


    Kunpeng said: "Enlightenment, although you also have the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian in the early days, you get the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian by virtue of great merit. The foundation is inevitably insufficient. You don''t have a deep understanding of the heavenly way. Your Nvwa junior sister is the heavenly way and is doomed to die. The dragon family is just used by the heavenly way. In addition, although the Lich war has fallen, there are Nvwa saints, and they are the dragon family I''m still a subordinate of Tianting. I''m still very lucky. Even if we come to the door and ask for an explanation, we can''t achieve anything. "

 Chapter 171

    The enlightenment said, "teacher, can we just forget it? If so, where are our faces?"


    Kunpeng said, "of course, we can''t just let the dragon family go, but now is not the time to settle accounts with them. The great prosperity of the human family is the general trend of the way of heaven, and the dragon family''s doing so has also damaged their own luck. The third crown prince of the dragon family in the East China Sea has such a big cause and effect. The next great disaster of heaven and earth will kill us. We don''t need to go against the general trend of the way of heaven for a moment''s face."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, he realized that he was still impulsive, which was very unfavorable to his future practice. He should pay more attention in the future.


    Kunpeng added: "although the great prosperity of the human race is the general trend of the way of heaven, it is not plain sailing. The way of heaven will bring down disasters to temper the human race. This is a good time for us practitioners to obtain merits and virtues. You should make preparations early. Listen to the arrangement of the teacher and seek some merits and virtues."


    When the enlightenment heard that there was great merit and virtue, he quickly said, "I understand."


    Kunpeng said again, "although your merits are good, you must be careful. Don''t blindly rely on your merits to improve your accomplishments, which is not very good for your future cultivation. You see, as a teacher, few people can have such great merits as me in the flood and famine, but do you see that as a teacher, you have used these merits to improve your accomplishments?"


    After thinking about it, Kunpeng has never improved his cultivation by virtue of merit, and all the merits obtained are used to refine Lingbao. But he didn''t understand this, so he asked, "teacher, don''t you say that the promotion of merit and virtue will not affect future cultivation? Why don''t you agree with the method of using merit and virtue to improve cultivation?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "The promotion of merit and virtue will not affect the cultivation in the future. This statement is only for preaching. How many people in the world can get the Tao. Moreover, the sanctification of merit and virtue is the person with the lowest mana among all the sanctification methods. Empress Nuwa preaches the Tao completely with great merit and virtue, so her mana is the lowest among all the saints. You can cultivate the great Luojin fairy fruit in less than a thousand years, which is popular in the flood and famine Among many practitioners, it can be said that there is no precedent. Such cultivation speed can be regarded as the first, but can you really give full play to the real cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian now? "


    In the face of Kunpeng''s question, Wu Dao didn''t speak. Now, as Kunpeng said, he can''t play his magic power at all.

 Chapter 172

    Looking at the silent enlightenment, Kunpeng said: "If a saint is not an ant, no one can guarantee that he will not suffer a great disaster. You have also watched the Lich war. Do you think you can compare with the experts of the two Lich families with the same cultivation? If not, can you retreat when you meet them in the future? It''s best to polish the mana yourself so that you can use it easily and rely on your skills blindly It''s not advisable to improve your accomplishments. Of course, if you can preach with great merit like empress Nu Wa, it''s OK, but how many people in the world can get such great merit. "


    At this time, I realized that my state of mind had not improved significantly with the improvement of cultivation. I couldn''t master my explosive magic power well, but it was far from being an expert of the same level. The flood famine is respected by the strong, and the weak is difficult to survive. If I hadn''t been taken care of by a teacher, I''m afraid it would be difficult to survive the last flood famine disaster.


    Kunpeng looked at the enlightenment and said: "Although the great merit is in the body, it makes people dare not kill you easily, but if the world disaster comes, everyone is fighting for that chance of life. Even if you have great merit, someone will kill you regardless of everything. At that time, the only thing you can rely on is yourself. The cultivation obtained by the promotion of great merit is good, but it is not easy to master. They fight for life and death Your profound accomplishments are far less reliable than your accomplishments. There''s no trick in the way of cultivation. If you want to achieve something in the future, you must lay down your foundation step by step. Don''t be controlled by your desire and take the way of trick, otherwise you will only be killed when the great disaster comes. As for the teacher, do you think those saints didn''t want to take the opportunity of the great disaster of heaven and Earth last time As a teacher, if you are not a teacher, your self-cultivation is OK. You died under Nu Wa''s plot as early as Buzhou mountain. In that case, great merit and virtue protection is just a joke. No one can guarantee whether the Tao of heaven will protect you. "


    The enlightenment asked, "teacher, you are the first batch of creatures in the famine. People in your period either become saints or cut off two corpses, only one step short of becoming Tao, and you cut off only one corpse?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Since you have this question, I''ll explain it to you. It''s also very good for your future cultivation. Most of the people born in the same period have become saints, and other people have fallen. Only zhenyuanzi and Minghe, the ancestors of earth immortals, are still alive. On the surface, their cultivation is higher than that of a teacher, but their real cultivation is far less than that of a teacher. Of them, zhenyuanzi is still young Better, he has always been on the road of cutting three corpses into saints. Although there are some defects, the overall foundation is still very good. As for the Styx River, he is far from zhenyuanzi. He first wants to learn from Nuwa and demonstrate Taoism with great merit, but he is not as lucky as Nuwa. He created the Asura family, but he only got a little merit, which is far from becoming a saint. At this time, he He also gave up the method of becoming a saint by cutting three corpses to become a Tao, so as to create the merit obtained by the Asura family, and forcibly cut off the good corpses. However, he did not know that his half hearted approach completely destroyed his way of becoming a saint. How can he become a Saint without a firm heart. Although there are three ways to become a saint, so far, only the method of becoming a saint by virtue has been printed There are no examples of the other two methods. Although Taoist Zu Hongjun got his way by cutting three corpses, we don''t know how to cut them. Everything needs to be explored by ourselves. I have been practicing the method of cutting three corpses into Tao since ancient times. Up to now, although only one corpse has been cut, my magic power is much higher than that of Styx and Zhen Yuanzi, who have already cut two corpses. Both of them My mind is all focused on the method of cutting myself, but I wholeheartedly polish my own mana. In terms of mana, being a teacher is not much worse than a saint. The good corpse of a teacher is transformed by twelve Xuanshui Black Lotus and cut out with the power of great merit. Therefore, I have the highest cultivation achievement of quasi saint. The reason why the evil corpse of a teacher has not been cut out is mainly because of the heavenly spirit used to repose evil thoughts The quality of the treasure is too high to be fully formed at one time, but the evil corpse will soon be cut out by calculating the time. At that time, even if you are a teacher in the face of a saint, you will have the power of a war. "

 Chapter 173

    Kunpeng paused for a moment and then said to the Enlightenment: "The human race should establish three emperors. Emperor Fuxi solved the basic problems of life and safety for the human race, and the local emperor Shennong solved the food source for the human race. The last human emperor should be in charge of the power of killing, so there must be a killing on earth. Its scale must be large. I''m afraid the human, demon and witch will be involved in it, and even the saints will take action, so you must be careful Pay attention to your own safety. And you go to the lunar star to tell Chang''e that killing and cutting together is the time for Hou Yi to get out of trouble, so that she can be mentally prepared as soon as possible. "


    The Enlightenment was puzzled by Kunpeng''s arrangements and asked, "teacher, since you can figure out such a detailed thing, it must be no one can hide it from you. Why not be the teacher of the emperor and get the merit?"


    Kunpeng took a deep look at the enlightenment and said, "everything can''t be done too much. Being a teacher itself is not only the holy teacher of the human race, but also the teacher of emperor Fuxi. If you take the last emperor''s teacher again, what do you think the sage will do?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Enlightenment was ashamed and said, "teacher, disciples understand that disciples shouldn''t have such a utilitarian heart."


    Kunpeng said: "It''s good if you can understand. Everything in the world has a certain degree. You can''t do too much, otherwise you will get burned and end up in trouble. Besides, the last emperor in charge of killing and cutting, although the post of the emperor''s teacher is good, it''s not easy to be a teacher. If you are not careful, you will hurt your own merit. This emperor''s director of killing and cutting is naturally strong and hard to follow others'' advice, so Say that the emperor''s teacher is not right, so as not to tarnish his reputation. "


    The enlightenment said, "teacher, I don''t know who this emperor''s teacher is?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Among the saints, only Yuanshi Tianzun can get this position, but he is arrogant and won''t accept disciples in person. Among his disciples, only guangchengzi is the most favored. If he is a teacher, this emperor''s teacher should be guangchengzi. Guangchengzi''s character is very similar to Yuanshi Tianzun, so if he is a teacher of the emperor, he may not get much merit Many. "


    The Enlightenment was puzzled and asked, "teacher, stop teaching, which is known as the pilgrimage of immortals. How can the elucidation win them?"

 Chapter 174

    Kunpeng said with a smile, "to understand the Tao, you still don''t understand. The great power of the interception has caused anxiety between the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. How can the supreme old gentleman be the leader of the human religion and let the interception get the position of the teacher of the emperor."


    The enlightenment said, "teacher, how can there be contradictions between them? Besides, interception is powerful, which is beneficial to Sanqing?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "It''s just a joke. I didn''t expect you to take it seriously. Although the supreme old gentleman is relatively light and inactive, he has great potential to stop teaching, and he is reluctant to let the Tongtian cult Lord press on his head. The first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty is very proud of how he is willing to let the Tongtian cult Lord press on his head, so he will go to the supreme old gentleman to ask for the position of the teacher of the human emperor, the supreme old gentleman You don''t want to let the apostasy grow again, so the position of the emperor''s teacher will inevitably fall into the hands of hermeneutics. It''s ridiculous that you say that the apostasy is strong and beneficial to Sanqing. Sanqing has its own sects. Of course, the first thought is its own interests. From the moment when Sanqing separated, the name of Sanqing has existed in name only, and there is only a trace of superficial relationship between them, Maybe this relationship will break up sometime. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, the enlightenment realized that the saints did not eat human fireworks as they thought. They also had their own desires.


    Kunpeng looked at the meditating enlightenment and then said: "Saints are just a title, which doesn''t mean they don''t pursue. The rise and fall of luck is related to the rise and fall of sects. Saints don''t die, so what they care about most is the sect they create. This sect represents their face. The struggle between saints is also the struggle for luck. The human race is the Lord of the flood and famine, so the luck of the human race is the key point for the holy places ¡£¡±


    The enlightenment asked, "since the teacher knows this, why do you let the saints compete for human luck?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "The luck of the human race is not as easy as you think. Although the teacher of the human emperor is good, if he can''t make a significant contribution to the luck of the human race, he will be insignificant to the luck of the whole human race. The great old gentleman has taught the people to be lucky, and Nu Wa has also helped the human race get through the crisis for many times, so he has also been lucky , the Terran has three queens, and each of the three emperors has 10% of the Terran''s luck, while the emperor''s treasure "Kongtong seal" accounts for another 10%. As a result, only 30% of the Terran''s unassigned luck, while as many as four saints have not received the Terran''s luck. They all focus on the Terran''s luck. It''s not easy for anyone to compete for the Terran''s luck. "

 Chapter 175

    The enlightenment asked, "teacher, how can we divide this luck clearly and how can the saints seize it?"


    Kunpeng said: "Qiyun is ethereal. It mainly refers to people''s faith. If someone believes in you, you can get a little Qiyun. The saints want to compete for human Qiyun, which is also a competition for human faith. Among the saints, the supreme Lao Jun and Nu Wa are the most relaxed. They have prestige in the human race. Therefore, it is easier for them to preach, and most of the human Qiyun is obtained by them. However, two Among the people, Nu Wa is a saint of the demon family and has no religion. In addition, she gave up the human family during the human demon war, so her prestige in the human family is not high. It is only because the human family was created for her that she got the good fortune of an adult family. There are not many people who really believe in her. Although she has saved the human family from fire and water several times, she also has great prestige in the human family, but being a teacher is not a saint and has no reputation As a teacher, it is not important to preach or not. "


    The enlightenment said, "although the teacher said so, you have to be on guard so that no one will make your idea!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "The reason why a teacher can get the good fortune of the Terran depends on his help to the Terran. He thinks that the prestige of the teacher in the Terran is not as high as that of Nu Wa and Lao Jun. as long as he continues to maintain this attitude, no one can take away the good fortune of the teacher, but you have a point. There are just two ideas here to earn boundless merit, which is suitable for you to supervise and implement."


    Enlightenment was so excited to hear Kunpeng''s words that he quickly asked, "what can a teacher do to get this boundless merit?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "don''t worry about asking what''s the matter, or find the girl as soon as possible. The matter can be carried out smoothly only with the help of the girl. After you find her, you two will go to get the boundless merit. And your younger martial brother Hou Yi should also be born. As a teacher, you have to go to the underground to discuss with empress Houtu."


    Kunpeng said, waved his hand and signaled Wudao to leave. Seeing this, Wudao left the Beiming sea and went to find the girl to prepare for the great merit.


    After Kunpeng realized the Tao and left, he got up and went to the underworld. When he came to the underworld, Kunpeng soon saw empress Houtu.


    Just listen, empress Houtu said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you, Kunpeng? What''s important about coming to the underground this time?"


    Kunpeng said, "I''m sorry to bother you. I know what you''re going to do this time. I know what you''re going to do with your accomplishments, but I don''t know what you''re going to do?"

 Chapter 176

    Empress Houtu didn''t expect Kunpeng to be so direct. She couldn''t help but say, "since Daoyou is so straightforward, Houtu will say it directly. I hope Daoyou can give me some advice on the shortcomings."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the latter Taoist friends are too serious to give advice. You and I might as well discuss with each other. The prosperity of the human race is a number of days. I don''t know what arrangements are for friends in the battle for the emperor, but it doesn''t matter."


    Empress Houtu sighed, "what arrangements can I make? It''s because of the number of days. Chi you, the great witch, was reincarnated as an adult. As a man, when his memory is restored, he will inevitably encourage the people of the witch family to compete for the world. It seems that the Witch family can''t avoid another disaster."


    Kunpeng said, "Taoist friend''s words are somewhat untrue. According to the ability of Taoist friend, it is the stage of quasi Saint perfection, and there are six reincarnations that can take advantage of the power of heaven. It should be possible to calculate that this robbery will not happen to a great witch in Chiyou, and the great witch Xing Tian is also the victim of this robbery. I don''t know what arrangements will be made by his later Taoist friends?"


    Empress Houtu was shocked when she heard Kunpeng''s words. From her cultivation at this time, it can be seen that Kunpeng was only the initial cultivation of quasi saint who cut off a corpse. What she didn''t expect was that Kunpeng could calculate the specific situation of the robbery, which made her not shocked.


    Houtu thought for a moment and said: "Maybe Taoist friends don''t believe it. In fact, I didn''t make any arrangements for the disaster. Chi you, the great witch, is the protagonist of the disaster. It''s inevitable that he will fall. Although Xing Tian, the great witch, will also be robbed, he won''t fall. I''m in charge of the six samsara and can''t leave the hell. Although I want to save some vitality for the witch family, I''m powerless and can''t do anything."


    When Kunpeng heard Houtu''s words, he also understood that the robbery was not something that Houtu could intervene in, so he said: "Taoist friends of Houtu, I have some ideas about the robbery. Maybe we can reserve some vitality for the witch family, but this matter needs the consent of Taoist friends."


    When empress Houtu heard Kunpeng''s words, she was greatly surprised and hurriedly said, "Taoist friends have any clever plans, but it doesn''t hurt. As long as it doesn''t damage the luck of the witch family, I fully agree."


    Kunpeng said: "in fact, it is not too difficult to preserve Xingtian. As long as someone can take over the cause and effect of Xingtian when the disaster comes, it can protect Xingtian."


    Empress Houtu sighed, "although the sage won''t do it in person, both emperor Haotian and queen mother have quasi Saint cultivation. Only Taoist friends, Styx River and zhenyuanzi can compare with these two people. Taoist friends must want to do it in person?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "I have this intention, but if I solve this robbery for the punishment of heaven, it also needs a price, that is, I don''t know whether the later Taoist friends agree?"


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friend is not a person who gives kindness and rewards. It must be that Xing Tian has something in his hand that Taoist friend needs. I don''t know what it is that makes Taoist friend risk robbery?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "I don''t hide it from my Taoist friends. The huge axe in the hands of the great witch Xingtian is related to my Taoist achievement, so I took a risk to rob. I wonder if this Taoist friend can decide?"


    Empress Houtu smiled calmly and said, "I''ve seen the huge axe in Xingtian''s hand. Although it''s very sharp, it''s not a treasure. Since Taoist friends speak, I''ll decide to exchange this treasure for Xingtian to avoid this robbery."


    Kunpeng said, "as soon as the time comes, I will take the treasure. At that time, Lao Daoyou and Xing Tian will explain."

 Chapter 177

    After receiving Kunpeng''s hint, Wudao soon found the girl incarnated as Jingwei from the East China Sea. What embarrassed him was that Jingwei was too angry. Wudao couldn''t talk to him or take him back to the Beiming sea. But he had to go back to the Beiming sea and tell Kunpeng the details.


    After obtaining the permission of empress Houtu, Kunpeng happily returned to the Beiming sea. During the last Lich war, the congenital treasure in Kunpeng''s hand had been formed, and his evil thoughts were fully integrated into the congenital treasure. The time for Kunpeng to cut the evil body was ripe. After returning to the Beiming sea, he was ready to cut the evil body.


    Although Wudao found the girl, he didn''t bring it back. Kunpeng expected this. When Wudao came back, he handed over the "Pangu tripod" to Wudao, the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow, and asked him to go back to the East China Sea to bring back the Jingwei that the girl incarnated into the tripod.


    Some of the Taoists didn''t understand why Kunpeng didn''t directly give him the Pangu tripod last time, so that he could avoid running back and forth, so he asked, "teacher, why didn''t you give me the Pangu tripod last time, so I can bring the Nvwa younger martial sister back together?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "Enlightenment, things are not as simple as you think, ''Pangu ding'' is the most valuable merit and virtue for the day after tomorrow. As a teacher, it has been exposed to the saints and attracted their attention when fighting with the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. Sanqing and Jieyin are good to say that none of their four saints will bully the small and take this'' Pangu ding ''from you. However, Nu Wa has a grudge against her as a teacher, and she does not have any luck to stop her Lingbao, you must be excited when you see this tripod. I''m not sure whether you will rob him as a teacher. Zhunti, one of the two saints in the west, is very shameless. He can''t take this tripod from his teacher. If you see you running around with this tripod, you will take this tripod. It''s for this reason that I didn''t dare to give you this tripod directly last time. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Enlightenment was very shocked and said, "teacher, zhunti is a saint. You can''t really bully the small to deal with a small person like me?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "If a saint never dies, winning is the spiritual luck of a great religion. Buddhism has no innate treasure to suppress the spiritual luck. Naturally, it is weaker than the three major sects founded by Sanqing. Pangu Ding is the acquired merit treasure and is not weaker than the innate treasure in suppressing the spiritual luck. Although zhunti is a saint, he will never take into account his face in the face of such temptation. You will gradually understand zhunti''s personality in the future When I was a teacher, you knew whether what I said today was correct. Now you''d better go early and return early and bring the girl back early. As a teacher, you can restore her mind as soon as possible. "

 Chapter 178

    Kunpeng apprentice Jingwei (2)


    Although he didn''t quite agree with Kunpeng''s statement, he was loyal. According to Kunpeng''s words, he carefully came to the East China Sea again. After finding the Jingwei bird incarnated by the Nvwa, he quickly released the Pangu Ding to put the Nvwa into the Ding, and then ran all the way back to the Beiming sea before the saints reacted.


    Kunpeng''s move surprised all the saints. They didn''t understand why Kunpeng, who was already outside the robbery, wanted to take risks alone. Although the disaster was not too dangerous, there must be cause and effect involved in it. Before becoming a saint, everyone wanted to avoid cause and effect. Kunpeng''s move was really beyond their expectation.


    If Kunpeng did it for the good fortune of the Terran, the saints could not believe it. After all, Kunpeng himself did not become a saint and did not establish a great religion. He guarded the Terran for so long, and the good fortune and virtue he obtained were enough for him to protect himself and his disciples. He could not compete for the good fortune of the Terran at all, but hated the saints. In fact, they never thought that Kunpeng did this mainly to get the two great merits of making money and measuring before Xuanyuan became emperor, so that the elucidation could not get more luck and merit from Xuanyuan. Because Shennong did not worship any saint as a teacher, the merits and virtues he obtained purely belong to the human race. Kunpeng promoted the use of coins and measurement during Shennong''s reign as emperor, which not only gained boundless merits and virtues, but also shared a trace of luck of the human race. It can be said that he killed two birds with one stone, which will be of great help to his becoming a saint in the future.


    Kunpeng knew that Shennong was about to complete his merits and virtues, so he had to speed up his pace to avoid complications and make it cheaper to expound. In order to make the girl recover her mind as soon as possible, Kunpeng spent a lot of money and washed the girl''s heart and spirit with the "Pangu Ding" which is the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow, together with the great merit and virtue. In this way, the girl will recover her mind soon, but although this method is good, Only Kunpeng who has great merit can do it.


    Although the girl regained her mind, she has turned into a demon and is no longer a human body. Unless she is willing to reincarnate, she can only be a demon in the future. Nvwa regained consciousness and soon recognized that it was Kunpeng, the holy master of the Terran, who saved herself. She quickly came forward to salute and said, "Nvwa, thank you for your help."

 Chapter 179

    Kunpeng said with a smile, "girl, I have discussed with your father about you. I want to take you as an apprentice, and your father has agreed. I wonder if you are willing to worship me as a teacher?"


    The girl said respectfully, "if she is willing, it is her blessing to worship the saint as her teacher."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "just agree. The name of Nvwa is similar to that of the sage Nuwa. You might as well call it Jingwei. Do you think so?"


    The girl said, "the girl listens to the teacher''s arrangement and will call Jingwei later. I wonder if the teacher can let Jingwei go home to see his parents so that they don''t worry about Jingwei."


    Kunpeng said, "Jingwei, I''m glad you have such filial piety. After I pass on your Dharma, you will go back to see your father with your eldest martial brother. I just need your father''s help."


    Jingwei hurriedly said, "Jingwei, thank you for your kindness. Teacher, Jingwei has a deep hatred with the dragon people in the East China Sea. I wonder if you can go to take revenge?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "Jingwei, the third crown prince of the dragon family in the East China Sea has a personal revenge with you. It can be said that the revenge is deep like the sea, but the dragon family is very lucky at this time. If you go to avenge at this time, it will bring unnecessary disaster to the human family. My teacher doesn''t agree with you to avenge at this time."


    Jingwei felt helpless when he heard Kunpeng''s words. Kunpeng said: "Jingwei, don''t worry about revenge. As a teacher, I have long calculated this matter. Now the number of days is on the side of the Terran, but the three crown princes of the dragon family in the East China Sea don''t match the number of days. Sooner or later, they will be robbed. When the disaster comes, they are afraid to turn into ashes. If you go to avenge at this time, you will solve your hatred, but you will have to forge a cause and effect with the dragon family. When the disaster comes, you will inevitably enter the world. This is not good for you It''s no good, so I advise you to put down your hatred first and wait for the Third Prince of the dragon family to be robbed. "


    After listening to Kunpeng''s explanation, Jingwei understood that she was the princess of the human race and could not be implicated in the human race because of her own affairs, so she agreed with Kunpeng and waited for the Third Prince of the dragon family to be robbed by herself. Although she was not a monk and didn''t understand the influence of cause and effect on the friars, she had absolute trust in Kunpeng, so Kunpeng soon dissuaded Jingwei''s eagerness for revenge.


    When Jingwei first entered Kunpeng''s door, Kunpeng, as a teacher, should give him a Lingbao. Kunpeng stretched out his hand, and a ten grade Xuanshui Black Lotus flew into his hand and said: "Jingwei, when you first entered our school, your accomplishments were low. As a teacher, I gave you the innate spiritual treasure ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' to protect your body. At this time, all the great magical powers in the flood and famine are closed to practice. Therefore, if you have this treasure to protect your body, you can protect your life as long as you don''t meet an expert."

 Chapter 180

    Jingwei was once a Terran princess. Of course, he had heard of the value of congenital Lingbao. He hurriedly came forward and said, "disciple, thank you for the treasure given by the teacher."


    Kunpeng smiled: "Although Lingbao is good, don''t waste your cultivation. Go to see your father and emperor with enlightenment and do two things for me. First, with the prosperity of the human race, bartering has limited the development of the human race. After careful consideration, I came up with a way to solve this problem, that is, money. If this thing can circulate in the human race, I will be a man The clan brings convenience. The problem of the size of goods will arise between the passing and trading of coins. At this time, it is necessary to measure the size of goods. This is also the second thing the teacher asked you to do, which is to promote the scale of calculating the size of goods. These two things are related to the development of the Terran. You two should try your best. Enlightenment, when you see the queen on this trip, you will help him promote coins Jingwei, as a woman, you are careful, so you will help your father to carry out this measurement. "


    At this time, the enlightenment asked, "teacher, now there are disciples of all saints in the Terran preaching. What should we do if they come forward to prevent us from implementing the method of money and measurement?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "to understand the Tao, you are either a teacher talking about you, or you are too honest. The teacher asked you to find the emperor, just to prevent this from happening. If a saint disciple stops you, you can directly find the emperor and ask the emperor to come forward. As long as there is the emperor, they dare not stop you. Otherwise, if they offend the emperor, it will be difficult for them to preach again."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, the enlightenment immediately understood why Kunpeng wanted to let him go to the Terran to carry out these two methods after saving the Jingwei. All this was to prevent the saint disciples from interfering too much. With the support of the emperor, the Terran would follow the emperor''s orders and wholeheartedly promote the coin and measurement method. The saint disciples would never hate the emperor for such a small matter and let themselves be His great cause of preaching is affected. In this way, these two things will be very smoothly promoted in the Terran, and the boundless merit will become accessible.


    After receiving Kunpeng''s advice, Wudao and Jingwei came to the Terran happily. Wudao was happy because of great merit, while Jingwei was happy because he wanted to see his parents.


    When they came to the Terran, they asked to see the emperor Shennong. After learning the news of his daughter''s return, Shennong quickly put it in his hands and met them.

 Chapter 181

    After receiving Kunpeng''s advice, Wudao and Jingwei came to the Terran happily. Wudao was happy because of great merit, while Jingwei was happy because he wanted to see his parents.


    When they came to the Terran, they asked to see the emperor Shennong. After learning the news of his daughter''s return, Shennong quickly put it in his hands and met them.


    After the father and daughter met, they were very excited. Shennong felt sorry for his daughter and said, "girls, it''s my father''s bad. If I hadn''t been busy with business and didn''t have time to play with you, you wouldn''t be like today."


    Jingwei cried and said, "it''s not my father''s fault. It''s my daughter''s playfulness. My father doesn''t have to blame himself. My daughter has worshipped the saint as her teacher. The teacher thought it was inappropriate to change her name to Jingwei."


    Shennong was devoted to the public and fell out with his wife because of his daughter. At the moment, he was even more ashamed to see his daughter so sensible. Fortunately, his daughter has joined the saint Kunpeng''s door and doesn''t have to worry about her safety.


    Shennong and Jingwei confided their feelings to each other. Just then they remembered that there was enlightenment being ignored by them. Shennong hurriedly said, "our father and daughter haven''t seen each other for a long time. They even forgot that Taoist priest is still there. I hope Taoist priest will forgive me."


    The enlightenment quickly said, "the emperor is serious. Jingwei is my junior sister. I am also a junior in front of the emperor. I can''t apologize to the emperor."


    Shennong said, "the Taoist priest is joking. During the war between the human and demon races in buzhoushan, the Taoist priest once guarded the human race together with the holy master. The years he has experienced are far above me. This younger generation''s saying is not true."


    The enlightenment said, "although I''m older than the emperor, this generation can''t be disordered."


    Seeing that he was so persistent in understanding the Tao, Shennong stopped arguing with him, so he said, "did the master have other arrangements for this trip besides escorting the little girl?"


    The enlightenment said: "the teacher saw that the Terran development was too rapid, which exposed many shortcomings. After careful consideration, the teacher found two ways to solve the current dilemma, and specially asked me to come with my younger martial sister to help the emperor complete these two things."


    Shennong was overjoyed when he heard the word of enlightenment. The Terran developed very rapidly without the interference of external factors, which exposed many problems. Shennong was the emperor and devoted himself to the development of the Terran. He was anxious in his eyes, but he didn''t think of a good solution. Now how can he not be ecstatic when he heard the word of enlightenment.

 Chapter 182

    Hearing this, he hurriedly asked, "I don''t know what kind of magic method the saint passed down. I hope the Taoist priest will tell me?"


    The enlightenment said: "the teacher said that the problems exposed by the Terran are mainly focused on barter trading, so the teacher came up with a coin based trading method, and everyone uses coins for trading, which can solve these problems."


    Shennong couldn''t help thinking after hearing what Wudao said. He thought carefully about the problems exposed by the human race. Indeed, as Wudao said, they all found contradictions in the transaction. If they were based on this coin, they could be avoided. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help sighing in the heart of the earth: "The holy master really has great wisdom. These problems have bothered him for so long, but he has not come up with a solution, and the holy master has a solution."


    Shennong said, "the holy master is so clever that he can come up with such a way to solve the problems of the Terran. Can the Taoist priest leave the holy master for another way to solve the Terran problems?"


    The enlightenment smiled and said, "in fact, this second method is not used to solve the problem of the Terran in front of us. Its function is to really deal with the loopholes generated after the issuance of coins. There are many sizes of items, so the teacher thought of the method of measurement to determine the size of items, so there will be no debate caused by the size."


    Shennong said happily, "the saint is really a divine man. With these two methods, the contradictions within the Terran will be reduced a lot. Taoist priest, please rest assured that I will let people implement these two methods."


    Enlightenment quickly stopped and said, "the emperor''s matter is of great importance. We can''t act too hastily. We still have to think about it in the long run, otherwise an oversight will bring unpredictable losses to the Terran."


    Shennong immediately woke up when he heard the words of enlightenment. Just now he was so excited that he impulsively wanted to promote these two methods to benefit the people immediately. He completely forgot that although this method is good, it will lead to great disaster if he is not careful. Thinking of the huge losses suffered by the Terran due to his negligence, Shennong burst into a cold sweat all over his body.


    Shennong said shamefully, "fortunately, there is a Taoist priest''s reminder, otherwise Shennong will become a sinner of the human race. Can the saint tell you how to implement these two methods?"


    The enlightenment said: "the teacher once said that these two methods should be continued. Don''t rush forward. The emperor should arrange special personnel to carry out this matter, and then announce the world and let the people participate together, so as to avoid unnecessary disputes.

 Chapter 183

    And I help the emperor to implement the coin. As a woman, my younger martial sister is more careful and suitable to assist in the implementation of the method of measurement. "


    Hearing the words of enlightenment, Shennong nodded and said, "the holy master is wise. It is indeed the most secure way to implement these two methods according to the method said by the Taoist priest, and will not bring any inconvenience to the human race."


    The enlightenment said: "I and my younger martial sister just help from it. Everything needs to be handled by the emperor. Before I came here, the teacher gave me coins and measurement molds, and asked me to give them to the emperor to make them, and then promote the world."


    The enlightenment took out a jade coin and a jade ruler from him and handed them to the emperor. These two things were carved by Kunpeng with ordinary jade before he left. The jade ruler is based on the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" and is engraved with the scale of future generations. The jade coin is based on the later copper coin, which is round as a whole with a square hole in the middle.


    Shennong took over the two items and watched them carefully. Yuqian said that it was a kind of currency and there was nothing incomprehensible, but the jade ruler made Shennong a little confused. So he asked, "Taoist priest, I can understand the jade money, but I can''t figure out what the jade ruler does and how to use it. I hope you can explain it."


    The enlightenment smiled and said, "it''s normal that the emperor can''t figure out the use method and function of this jade ruler. When the teacher took it out at the beginning, I knew nothing about it like the emperor. Later, the teacher explained it. I just understood the use method and detailed function of this object."


    The enlightenment paused for a moment, and then continued: "The jade ruler is only a basic measuring tool, which can evolve into many kinds. It does not specify the shape or pattern. The teacher once said that human wisdom is infinite, and the jade ruler is only a basic measuring tool for the emperor. The engraved degree on the ruler is the basis of measurement. Of course, if the emperor thinks there is something wrong with the scale, he can modify it by himself In this way, the emperor can formulate different measuring tools according to different requirements. For example, he can use rope as material and use this ruler as the standard to make measuring tools of different lengths to measure objects of different sizes and shapes. "

 Chapter 184

    Shennong said, "the scale made by the holy master''s jade ruler is very perfect. How can Shennong modify it? We''d better implement it according to this ruler."


    The enlightenment said: "before leaving, the teacher said that the emperor was in charge of everything. If the emperor thought it was so good, he would do it according to the emperor''s will. My younger martial sister and I will try our best to cooperate with the emperor to do it well."


    Shennong smiled and said, "with the help of the Taoist priest, it will be half the success. I will arrange people to start casting coins and implementing the method of measurement, so as to make the people feel the kindness of the saint as soon as possible."


    Shennong was dedicated to the public and worked vigorously. He soon recruited his men to start forging coins, and asked people to publicize the method of issuing and measuring coins in various tribes.


    The East is the sphere of influence of the three Ching dynasties. Both Buddhism and Taoism began to preach among the human race. The emperor''s move soon attracted their attention. They didn''t know whether the emperor''s move would cause difficulties for them to preach, so they informed the saints of the emperor''s move one after another.


    After receiving this news, people, hermeneutics and truncated three religions have different reactions. The leader of the people''s education sect, Lao Jun, is quiet and inactive. There is only one disciple xuandu under the sect. The people''s education itself is connected with the people''s luck. The move of the people''s emperor is beneficial to the development of the people. Although he found that Kunpeng led the event, he still highly praised the move of the people''s emperor. The Buddhist leader Yuanshi Tianzun was very dissatisfied with Kunpeng''s move. Although Kunpeng did not establish a great religion, the human race itself believed in Kunpeng very much. Coupled with his move, Kunpeng''s prestige in the human race would exceed the saints. Although Yuanshi Tianzun was dissatisfied with Kunpeng, he didn''t want to affect his great mission because of this, so he had to turn a blind eye to it. In Sanqing, only the leader of Tongtian cult ignored this matter and didn''t feel that Kunpeng''s move was wrong.


    Although the two saints of the West could not preach in the East, they always paid attention to the every move of the Oriental people. Kunpeng''s move aroused their vigilance. During the human demon war, Kunpeng appeared two treasures of postnatal merit and virtue in his hands. The "Jiutian Yuanyang merit and virtue ruler" was fortunately transformed by Pangu''s merit and virtue after the founding of heaven, However, the "Pangu tripod" was obviously refined by Kunpeng with his own great merits. If this matter is completed, Kunpeng will get countless merits and virtues again, and can refine a treasure of merits and virtues after tomorrow.

 Chapter 185

    After Kunpeng understood the Tao and left Jingwei, he began to practice in seclusion and was ready to kill the evil corpse at one stroke. Originally, he could kill the evil corpse during the Lich war, but he was not in a hurry to kill the evil corpse in order to successfully prove the Tao in the future. After consolidating his realm, he determined that there was nothing wrong, and he just decided to kill the evil corpse.


    Kunpeng had the experience of chopping a good corpse, so it didn''t take too much time to cut the evil corpse smoothly. His evil corpse was bred by the Taiyin star and transformed into a congenital treasure. Therefore, the Taoist name "Taiyin" has a magic power that is comparable to that of a saint. No one can beat a saint.


    As soon as the evil corpse came out, Kunpeng immediately felt that there was an unspeakable connection between himself and the heaven, which made him very happy. He couldn''t help thinking: "it seems that I''m right. The correct way to cut the three corpses into the Tao is to use the xiantianlingbao to place the three corpses. Once the three corpses are cut, the Lingbao disappears and turns into three corpses. In this way, the three corpses can be separated and combined freely without any shortcomings."


    Once the evil corpse is cut, Kunpeng will equip it with a Lingbao. The evil corpse is in charge of killing and cutting. As long as there is an attack Lingbao, there is no need for a defensive Lingbao. Moreover, Kunpeng''s evil corpse is transformed by a congenital treasure, and even the ancestral witch can''t compete with it. Only a congenital treasure such as "Pangu flag" can break the defense of the body itself.


    Kunpeng once captured the innate Lingbao "a-bi sword" from the Styx river. After he got the sword, he felt that although the "a-bi sword" was full of murderous spirit, it was not pure because its body was conceived by the sea of blood. Therefore, Kunpeng sank it into the sea eye of the Beiming sea to wash the impurities in the sword and improve the quality of the sword, After the sword was completed, the filthy air in the sword was completely washed away and replaced by the unparalleled congenital cold air. The "a bi sword" has completely become a congenital spiritual treasure from Yin to cold. The cutting air in the sword is also completely restrained in the sword body and integrated into the congenital cold air. Such cutting tools complement each other with evil corpses.


    After cutting the evil corpse, Kunpeng''s accomplishments increased greatly, but he was the first person under the sage. Even in the face of the sage, he also had the power of a war. Although he could not win, he had no problem in self-protection.


    After Kunpeng''s accomplishments greatly increased, he felt that the good corpse was slightly less than the evil corpse. The good corpse was Kunpeng''s "Twelve product Xuanshui Black Lotus" with his innate spiritual treasure

 Chapter 186

    If you want to make up for the lack of good corpses, you need to refine the great merits. Fortunately, Kunpeng still has a lot of merits in his hand, which are enough for good corpses.


    When Kunpeng arranged the two men of enlightenment and Jingwei to help the emperor Shennong implement the method of coins and measurement, he knew that his move would surely attract the attention of the saints. In this way, if he wants to take action in the coming disaster, he must change his identity. As soon as the evil corpse Taiyin comes out, it just solves this problem. So Kunpeng let his evil corpse Taiyin enter the wasteland, secretly protect the safety of the enlightenment and Jingwei, and look for Hou Yi''s reincarnation. And his noumenon continued to practice in the Beiming sea, thinking about how to cut himself. In this way, it will not affect Kunpeng himself, but also avoid the attention of the saints.


    After Taiyin entered the famine, it was found that the Terran had begun to implement coins, and the method of measurement was also recognized by the Terran. The name of the holy master Kunpeng once again spread widely among the Terrans. The two men of enlightenment and Jingwei were also recognized by the Terrans. The virtuous virtue of the emperor Shennong took this opportunity to surpass Fuxi.


    After eliminating the internal hidden dangers, the Terran once again burst into vitality. The original disputes between tribes also subsided a lot. Everyone began to accept the transaction method based on coins.


    Seeing that there was no danger between enlightenment and Jingwei, Taiyin began to look for Hou Yi''s reincarnation among various tribes of the human race. It paid off. Taiyin finally found Hou Yi''s reincarnation in a remote small tribe, but he hasn''t recovered his memory of his previous life. His current name is Wu Gang, just a strong man. Without much trouble, the Taiyin brought back Hou Yi''s reincarnation to the Beiming sea.


    After seeing Wu Gang, the reincarnated body of Hou Yi, Kunpeng sighed: "the will of heaven is unpredictable. Unexpectedly, Hou Yi still hasn''t escaped the calculation of heaven. It seems that the legend of Wu Gang''s logging will continue."


    Wu Gang did not restore his memory of his previous life. He did not know what Kunpeng meant by this sentence. He just looked at Kunpeng curiously and remained silent.


    Kunpeng said, "Wu Gang, you haven''t recovered the memory of your previous life, so you don''t understand what the teacher said. Now being a teacher will help you get back the memory of your previous life."


    Kunpeng said and did it, as his voice fell.

 Chapter 187

    He stretched out his right hand and pointed it on Wu Gang''s forehead. Wu Gang immediately felt that the sky was dark and his mind could not help blurring. In a moment, they fainted to the ground. After a while, Wu gangfang woke up, but at this time he had recovered the memory of his previous life. Seeing Kunpeng looking at himself, he hurried forward to salute and said, "disciple Hou Yi has seen the teacher. Thank you for your help. Disciple Fang has survived the disaster. How is Chang''e?"


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "well, it''s lucky that you can get through the disaster. Chang''e is very good. You''ll see her at the lunar star in a moment. You haven''t seen her for many years. You must have a lot to say. As a teacher, you should also make a long story short and explain the problems you should pay attention to in the future, so as not to cause trouble."


    Hou Yi hurriedly said, "please speak, teacher, and the disciples are all ears."


    Kunpeng said: "Hou Yi, you have been killed in your previous life, and the cause and effect of the Lich and the Lich have been settled together. Most of the reasons for your successful reincarnation are that you can shoot the sun and get the protection of great merit. Now the Lich and the Lich have fallen. Some of the Lich have entered the underworld and become Yin gods, and some have settled in beijulu Zhou. If you want to see your old friends in the future, go to beijulu Zhou, however, you should be careful not to get caught up in cause and effect. Although the great calamity of heaven and earth has passed, small calamities continue. Now the famine seems calm, but waves will soon rise again. Don''t step into the calamity because of your temporary anger. After you see Chang''e on the lunar star, you''d better appear in front of the public in your current capacity, so as not to attract other people''s attention and bring unnecessary trouble to yourself. "


    Hou Yi''s reincarnated body lived in the world for more than ten years. He didn''t find any chaos in the famine, so he asked, "teacher, now the famine is calm and calm. It seems that there is no disaster to happen?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "Hou Yi, what you see is only the surface. In fact, the current famine is just the calm before the great disaster. There will be a great disaster soon. Although this disaster is small, it will affect people, demons and witches. Even the saints will be involved. Although you have recovered your memory, your cultivation is far from that of the previous life. If you are not careful, you will fall. Therefore, I hope to be a teacher I hope you will be careful not to interfere in this disaster. "


    After all, Hou Yi was once a great Witch of the witch family. When he heard Kunpeng''s words, he couldn''t help worrying about the witch family.

 Chapter 188

    It''s OK for the demon family to say that at least the saint Nu Wa will take care of it and there will be no great loss, but the witch family is even far from it. All the twelve ancestors of the witch have fallen, and only a few big witches are left to support the situation. It''s difficult to resist when the disaster comes.


    So he hurriedly asked, "teacher, will this catastrophe bring disaster to the witch clan?"


    Kunpeng said: "as a teacher, I said that the scale of this robbery is not too large, so it will not bring destruction to the witch family. Of course, it is inevitable to damage some vitality."


    Hou Yi asked, "teacher, since the Lich war, the Lich family has been greatly weakened. If there are any more losses, I''m afraid it''s not far from exterminating the family. Is there any way to avoid this disaster?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "Hou Yi, you have also experienced a great disaster in heaven and earth. When you understand that the will of heaven cannot be violated, the number of days is doomed for the witch family to experience this disaster, which can not be stopped by manpower."


    Hou Yi still asked, "is there no way for the teacher?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "there is no way."


    Hearing this, Hou Yi quickly asked, "what can the teacher do to make the witch family escape this disaster?"


    Kunpeng said: "Hou Yi, the general trend of heaven cannot be changed. It is impossible for the witch family to completely escape this disaster. What we can do is to change some small trends to reduce the losses of the witch family. As long as we don''t go too far, the sage won''t take action. Everything needs people, demons and witches to rely on their own strength to survive this disaster. I have discussed this matter with the ancestral witch Houtu, When necessary, I will help the witch family, so you should not do it anyway, so as to avoid unnecessary trouble caused by the vitality outside the festival and make it difficult for me. "


    When Hou Yi heard that Kunpeng might intervene in the robbery, he couldn''t help but relax. The sage didn''t do it, that is to say, the quasi saint was at the highest point, and there wouldn''t be much loss if Kunpeng was in the witch family.


    In fact, the reason why Kunpeng wants to take risks with himself is that on the one hand, he wants to get the "Ganqi axe" in the hands of Xingtian witch, and on the other hand, he wants to make friends with the witch family. Although the witch family has fallen, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse, and there is always some family background of the witch family. If Kunpeng wants to preach, he must be robbed. If he is not careful, he will turn into ashes. He has no strong cultivation and excellent potential Li is hard to achieve. He himself turned against the Lich clan in the last world disaster, so he had to ask the Lich clan for help. Although zuwu Houtu can''t leave the hell for half a step, he masters the six reincarnations and makes friends with her, which will also help him in the future.

 Chapter 189

    A few years later, the Terrans fully agreed with the method of money and measurement, and the enlightenment and Jingwei were also successful. At this time, Shennong was also old and frail, so it was urgent to choose the next emperor. If he had not wanted to implement the method of money and measurement, Shennong would have chosen the next emperor long ago, but in order to spread the method of money and measurement to the whole Terran, Therefore, all the energy is invested in these two things, which will delay the selection of the emperor.


    After the Terrans began to use the coin and measurement method, the heavenly way immediately reduced the great merit. The merit was divided into three. The enlightenment and Jingwei helped the emperor promote, and each received a quarter of the merit. Kunpeng is the creator of these two things, so one person has achieved half of his merits and virtues. As for the emperor Shennong, his merits and virtues have not been reduced because he has not yet achieved perfection, so he will be reduced together after his merits and virtues have been completed.


    The way of heaven has brought down such great merits and virtues, which makes the saints crazy. Kunpeng''s merits and virtues from the time of the Lich war to now have far exceeded that of Nuwa, who became a saint with such great merits and virtues. However, he has not become a saint with such great merits and virtues, so the saints are a little puzzled. At the same time, they also understand how important the opportunity of the avenue is to help become a saint. In fact, things are not what they think. If Kunpeng takes the great merit and morality as the method of preaching the Tao, the merits he has obtained are enough for him to become a saint, but Kunpeng takes the method of cutting three corpses into the Tao. Merit is not very important to him. Therefore, Kunpeng uses the great merit and morality to refine two best acquired merit treasures.


    The promotion of cultivation has enabled Kunpeng to have a deep understanding of the relationship between the acquired spiritual treasure and the innate treasure. Originally, after absorbing the chaotic atmosphere emitted by the innate treasure "chaotic clock", Kunpeng thought that the "Pangu Ding" could one day evolve into the innate merit treasure, but now he understands how big the gap between the two is, Although the congenital treasure he obtained in the lunar star has not yet taken shape, its origin comes from chaos, so he can constantly absorb the spirit of heaven and earth to evolve himself. The origin of the "Pangu tripod" belongs to the formation of the day after tomorrow. It is extremely important to evolve to the day after tomorrow. There is no possibility of evolution. The day after tomorrow is the ultimate form of the tripod.


    When making up for the lack of good corpses, Kunpeng has completely used up the previously stored merits and virtues,

 Chapter 190

    Kunpeng just added that Kunpeng did not want to use this merit to refine an acquired merit treasure, a real acquired merit treasure. He had a deep understanding of the magnitude of the merit required. The magnitude of the merit used in refining the Pangu tripod last time was beyond his expectation. If he did not use the fragments of buzhoushan as raw materials, The "Pangu tripod" can not be a treasure of postnatal merit compared with the "xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth". A top-grade postnatal merit treasure costs a lot of merit. Even people with great merit like Kunpeng feel distressed, so he is deterred from refining the postnatal merit treasure for a time.


    Kunpeng had expected that the heavenly path would bring down such great merits and virtues due to the method of coins and measurement. What surprised him most this time was that the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit and virtue ruler" had changed after the heavenly path brought down merits and virtues, adding some space rules. After understanding, Kunpeng finally understood the new ability of the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit and virtue ruler", that is, this ruler can hold part of the space, Kunpeng gave it a name ''ruler determines heaven and earth''.


    With the example of "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler", Kunpeng understands that the ultimate acquired merit treasure has a special function, but this merit needs certain requirements to be opened. Kunpeng uses the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" as the prototype to teach the method of human measurement, and then opens its other functions.


    With this understanding, Kunpeng just understood how deep the Supreme Lord was hidden. The acquired merit treasure that opens the ultimate function is not a simple defense Lingbao. In a certain degree, it is much more useful than the innate treasure¡® "Heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" is the first ultimate postnatal merit treasure between heaven and earth. Of course, Kunpeng doesn''t believe that it doesn''t open this ultimate function, so he is more vigilant to the Taishang old group.


    Kunpeng has two treasures of postnatal merit and virtue, and the variation of "Jiutian Yuanyang merit and virtue ruler" has been successful. In this way, he is happy and focuses on how to make the "Pangu tripod" open this ultimate function.


    Fortunately, Kunpeng has a memory of later generations and has an understanding of the development trend of the famine. After some careful consideration, he finally determined the method to open the ultimate function of the Pangu Ding. If Shennong''s merit is the greatest among the three emperors, then Dayu''s merit is also the greatest among the next five emperors,

 Chapter 191

    He not only made meritorious contributions to water control, but also refined Jiuding to suppress Kyushu''s gas transportation. Kunpeng wanted to use Dayu''s hand to open the ultimate function of Pangu Ding.


    When the disciples of the saints saw that enlightenment and Jingwei had achieved such great merit just by helping the development of the human race, they were moved and began to help the human race one after another. Among the three religions of human, elucidation and interception, there were the largest number of interception disciples, many people and great strength. As soon as they took action, they took over most of the affairs, so the human race began to have more faith in interception, There are too few disciples of hermeneutics, and they soon lose the edge in competing for the Terran faith.


    Seeing that the number of disciples preaching exceeded that of preaching, Tongtian sect leader was very happy. He was happy, but at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor was a little angry. The disciples were so frustrated that they were suppressed by interception. Fortunately, he let guangchengzi accept Xuanyuan as his teacher. After Xuanyuan succeeded to the throne of the emperor, he could preach in the human race with the power of the emperor.


    After Shennong completed the implementation of the method of coins and measurement, he focused on the selection of the next emperor. Xuanyuan returned to the tribe to take over his father''s position and lead the development of the tribe. Because he had the support of elucidation behind him, the tribe developed very rapidly.


    After learning about Xuanyuan in detail, Shennong learned that the other party had great wisdom and ability, and had the support of elucidation behind it, so he decided to pass on the throne of emperor to Xuanyuan.


    With this decision, Shennong soon began to arrange the handover ceremony of the emperor. Shennong''s decision made some people of the tribe dissatisfied. At this stage of the development of the Terran, they have distinguished themselves. The new emperor did not come from their tribe, which has an impact on the reputation of the tribe. Unfortunately, Shennong is the emperor, and his decision cannot be changed. The clan can only follow his orders and begin to prepare for the handover ceremony.


    Xuanyuan was very happy to know that the emperor Shennong would be handed down to him. He felt that he would finally display his ambition. His fengchong tribe was also happy and noisy.


    On this day, the weather was sunny and the sun was shining. The leaders of all tribes of the Terran family received a summons from the human emperor Shennong and gathered together to witness the emperor''s handover ceremony. The handover of the emperor is a big event. Of course, the supreme old gentleman, as the principal of human education, will appear,

 Chapter 192

    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor was Xuanyuan''s master. Naturally, Fuxi was the emperor among the three emperors. Of course, empress Nuwa, the mother of the human race, also came to the human race.


    Shennong officially announced that Xuanyuan took over his duties as the next emperor of the human race. The leaders of various tribes of the human race and Fu Xi, the former Emperor, completed the handover of the human emperor under the witness of the sage supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and empress Nuwa. Since then, the human race has entered the era of Xuanyuan of the human emperor. Kunpeng is the holy teacher of the human race, but the last incident attracted the attention of all saints, Therefore, he didn''t come forward, but sent enlightenment and Jingwei to watch the ceremony instead of him.


    Shennong abdicated and made great contributions. However, this time, the merits were beyond the expectation of all saints. It was almost twice as much as that of Fuxi. This shows how much sweat Shennong paid for the human race. Another surprise is that although Shennong''s merits and virtues are many, they are not distributed to others, and all of them are absorbed by Shennong himself. After the merit and virtue entered the body, Shennong''s cultivation was instantly improved to the quasi Saint perfection, and the emperor''s Tao fruit was achieved.


    Shennong''s people came to the ceremony one after another. The enlightenment came forward and said, "I''ve seen the emperor. The teacher can''t come to congratulate the emperor in person because of his closed practice. I hope the emperor can understand."


    Empress Nuwa snorted coldly when she heard the words of enlightenment and said, "Kunpeng, the holy teacher of the human race, is really arrogant. She doesn''t even come to observe the major events handed over by the emperor."


    When Shennong heard Nu Wa''s mother say so, he quickly said, "the holy master is very virtuous. The Terrans are very grateful. The handover of the emperor is just a ceremony. Since the holy master is closed for cultivation, it doesn''t matter whether he will come or not."


    Nu Wa''s face changed when she saw that Shennong maintained Kunpeng so much, but she soon returned to calm and said nothing more.


    The Supreme Lord said, "since Shennong has achieved the fruit of the human emperor''s way, he can go to the fire cloud cave to practice, and he can''t interfere in the affairs of the flood and famine in the future."


    Shennong nodded, agreed with the suggestion of the supreme old gentleman, and then got up and went to huoyun cave with Fu Xi. Before leaving, Shennong knew he was sorry for his wife, so he told Jingwei to accompany her mother more when he was free.


    Xuanyuan succeeded to the throne and officially changed the original fengchong tribe to Youxiong tribe. The empress, the successor of Yuanshi Tianzun to Xuanyuan, was very happy and sent all his disciples to Xuanyuan to help Xuanyuan govern the world. Therefore, with the advantage of the emperor, hermeneutics gradually flourished in the human race.

 Chapter 193

    After guangchengzi became the teacher of the emperor, he was prompted by the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. He has always encouraged Xuanyuan to strengthen military training and vigorously develop armaments. Xuanyuan is also a person who is unwilling to fall behind. The two emperors before him have made great contributions to the human race and won public opinion. Therefore, Xuanyuan, who has a strong character, wants to surpass Fuxi and Shennong and achieve great achievements. So at the instigation of guangchengzi, he ordered all tribes of the Terran to practice martial arts. If they did not obey him, he forced the other party to obey his orders by tough means.


    Although various tribes of the Terran have some complaints about Xuanyuan''s move, it is undeniable that Xuanyuan''s move has promoted the great integration of the Terran and greatly increased the power of the Terran.


    Of course, some tribes are very opposed to Xuanyuan''s practice, mainly the Jiuli tribe reincarnated by Damu Chiyou. After recovering the memory of his previous life, the great witch Chiyou has always been ambitious for the throne of the emperor. When Shennong was in power, he had high prestige and the human race lived and worked in peace and contentment. He had no chance to touch the throne of the emperor. Xuanyuan was courageous after he succeeded to the throne, which gave Chiyou a very good opportunity. He recruited troops under the banner of freedom and autonomy, frantically expanded his power and wanted to compete with Xuanyuan for the throne of emperor. Xuanyuan was supported by his teachings. Chiyou alone could not fight against him, so he began to encourage the people of the witch clan left in beigulu.


    The WUS in beiguluzhou are led by the great witch Xing Tian, who mainly takes care of the temple of the WUS. However, many great witches yearn for the era when the WUS ruled the earth, so Chiyou easily attracted some great witches to work together with him to revive the great cause of the WUS. The first thing they have to do is to seize the throne of the emperor, so a disaster is coming, The Terran faces the test of heaven.


    After receiving the hint from the empress of zuwu, Xing Tian did not listen to Chi You''s encouragement, nor did he prevent other great wizards from following Chi you. Chi you was disappointed when he saw that Xing Tian was not encouraged by himself. Xing Tian was very clear about his combat power. If he wanted to help, Chi you would be very sure to win in explaining the twelve golden immortals. Fortunately, Xingtian didn''t stop him from recruiting other wizards, which made Chi you understand that Xingtian didn''t want to participate in the disaster, so he didn''t persuade Xingtian again.


    With the support of several witches, Chiyou is strong and strong. He directly sent troops to attack Xuanyuan. Xuanyuan didn''t expect that Chiyou would send troops first. For a time, he was caught in a hurry and suffered heavy losses. If it were not for the help of guangchengzi, I''m afraid he would lose his throne in this war alone.

 Chapter 194

    Chi You''s confidence increased greatly after the success of the first World War, so he made every effort to attack Xuanyuan. With the help of several wizards, Chi you attacked cities and lands all the way, invincible. Xuanyuan''s army was beaten by Chi you, with countless deaths and injuries. Fortunately, with the help of guangchengzi, the situation was finally stabilized.


    Seeing that guangchengzi''s "sky turning seal" was too powerful, Chi you used the spine of a white tiger to let people create an unparalleled fierce soldier "tiger soul treasure knife". When the treasure knife was born, it was robbed by heaven. It can be seen that its knife has the power against heaven. With the "tiger soul sword" in his hand, Chiyou could not help being arrogant and no longer pay attention to the interpretation of immortals. Originally, he was still a little timid when dealing with the Terran army. At this time, he was completely relaxed. He bombarded the Terran army with fierce means. The great witch''s character was full of rain, without a trace of compassion, and there was no grass left in the passage of the army.


    Chi You''s move completely angered Xuanyuan and guangchengzi. Xuanyuan was just a mortal and had no great ability, but guangchengzi was different. He was a saint disciple. As a teacher of the emperor, he was beaten and fled by the reincarnated witch Chi you of the witch family. This not only lost his face, but also the face of the whole sermon.


    Chiyou has the help of several great Witches of the witch family. He is also the reincarnation of a great witch. Guangchengzi alone can''t resist Chiyou''s army. But he had to ask the school for help.


    After receiving guangchengzi''s request for help, Yuanshi Tianzun asked burning lamp to lead the twelve true immortals to help guangchengzi. Burning lamp was very happy when he learned that guangchengzi had lost face in the human race. Although he was dissatisfied with Yuanshi Tianzun and secretly colluded with the Western quasi mention saints, at this time, he obeyed the orders of Yuanshi Tianzun and led the immortals to help guangchengzi.


    After guangchengzi invited reinforcements, he began to discuss with Xuanyuan how to fight back. They used Chi You''s arrogance to hide the immortals led by the lantern first, led Chi You''s army into the ambush circle, and attacked them together. At that time, more than half of the army led by Chi you was killed and injured. Guangchengzi hated Chi You''s army for losing his face, and the attack was very fierce, "Fantianyin" kept smashing at the Chiyou army, and more than half of the Chiyou army died under him.


    Chi You''s army was surrounded by the twelve true immortals, and his death and injury increased sharply. Soon the army was gone. Chi you saw it in his eyes and hurt in his heart. Fortunately, when he lit the lamp, he was determined to betray the Buddhism. When he saw that Chi you was about to be surrounded and killed by the twelve true immortals, he couldn''t help but make a secret move and secretly let go of a gap in the array, Chiyou immediately led the army to break through the gap.

 Chapter 195

    Guangchengzi was greatly surprised by Chi You''s escape, but he didn''t think that there was a traitor inside him, so he let Chi you go. He just thought that Chi you was a great Witch and had advanced cultivation. He saw the loopholes of the big array and didn''t doubt that there was a problem inside him.


    Burning the lamp was very happy to see guangchengzi''s surprised face. Chiyou''s escape did no harm to him. Anyway, he was not the teacher of the emperor. Guangchengzi''s worry had nothing to do with him. At the same time, it was also a kind of negative reward to the Yuanshi Tianzun. Whoever asked the Yuanshi Tianzun to do anything good would be handed over to guangchengzi.


    Chiyou broke out and realized that he was too arrogant and even brought the army into a desperate situation. If the other party hadn''t been careless for a while, I''m afraid he and these army would have died in Xuanyuan''s ambush.


    Chiyou''s army did not survive in this war, which can be said to hurt his vitality. He only had the support of his own tribe. After losing so many hands, he was difficult to resist Xuanyuan for a time. As the emperor, Xuanyuan had the support of most tribes of the human race. Losing a little hands was not a big deal for him.


    Chiyou understood his own shortcomings in this war. Although there are several great witches on his side, he still has insufficient power to explain the immortals, so he began to think about countermeasures. After thinking about it, Chiyou believes that only the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array" of the Wu family can have the power to explain the immortals in this war. Unfortunately, although he had also learned the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil array", due to the limited time at that time, the ancestors only taught him the operation method of the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil array", but he didn''t know how to arrange the array.


    Chi you had no choice but to come to beiguluzhou again and ask Xing Tian for advice on the "Twelve Gods and evil array". When the ancestors taught the "Twelve Gods and evil array", Xing Tian didn''t learn more than Chi you, but fortunately, the descendants of Zu Wu knew that Chi you was the protagonist in the robbery, so they handed down the array arrangement method of the "Twelve Gods and evil array" early on.


    Although Xing Tian was dissatisfied with Chiyou''s dragging the Wu family into the catastrophe again, they had fought together after all, so he didn''t say anything. He directly told Chiyou the array arrangement method of "Twelve Gods and evil array" taught by the later Tuzu witch.


    Xingtian didn''t want to see Chiyou robbed again, so he advised him, "Chiyou, the decline of the witch family has become a reality, and the human family has been favored by the way of heaven. You have done something against heaven, and you have experienced a great disaster of heaven and earth. When you know that the way of heaven can''t be violated, listen to my advice and stop early to avoid the disaster of killing yourself."

 Chapter 196

    Although Chi you has experienced a great disaster, his character has not changed at all. He is still as strong as fire. He can''t listen to people''s advice. He only listens to him: "although I was a great witch in my previous life, now I am reincarnated as a man. How can I not compete for the throne of emperor?"


    Xing Tian sighed: "although you are a human race now, don''t forget that your thought is still a great witch. Xuanyuan''s being a emperor is recognized by the saints, and there is hermeneutic support behind it. It''s clear that your attack on Xuanyuan is the following offense. How can you be recognized by the way of heaven?"


    Chiyou said, "although Xuanyuan''s throne of emperor has been recognized by the sage, so what? He started the war first. I''m just defending myself and fighting back. There''s nothing wrong, and the sage has nothing to say."


    Xing Tian said, "Chi you, that''s true, but don''t forget that you have several great wizards to help. It''s not just a human race dispute!"


    Chiyou said, "I have the help of a great witch. It''s nothing. Don''t forget that Xuanyuan has the help of elucidation. Why does he come to me?"


    Xing Tian sighed, "Chi you, I can''t say anything about you, but your move has dragged the witch family into a great disaster. Can''t you think about the future of the witch family? Give up your unrealistic goal!"


    Chiyou said, "I''m fighting for the throne of the human emperor for the sake of the witch family. As long as I become the human emperor, my witch family will return to the wilderness again and become the master of heaven and earth. What''s wrong with me?"


    Hearing that Chi you was so stubborn, Xing Tian shook his head and said: "Chiyou, it''s not as easy as you think. Nu Wa is the sage of the demon family and the virgin of the human family. The Lich and demon families can be said to have a deep hatred. If you want to be an adult emperor, you can''t pass her first. The supreme old gentleman is the leader of the human religion and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. He can''t make you an emperor. If you don''t get the approval of the sage, how can you become an emperor? I advise you to stay awake For one thing, don''t have delusions about the throne of the emperor. "


    Chiyou said, "I won''t give up anyway. Even if I die in the war, I will compete with Xuanyuan as always."


    Xing Tianjian couldn''t persuade Chi you to give up his fantasy. He didn''t say anything more and returned to the temple.


    After returning to the Terran, Chiyou began to understand the secret of the "Twelve Gods and evil array" given by Xing Tian. The result shocked him. He didn''t think that the requirements of the "Twelve Gods and evil array" were so high,

 Chapter 197

    After returning to the Terran, Chiyou began to understand the secret of the "Twelve Gods and evil array" given by Xing Tian. The result shocked him. He didn''t think that the requirements of the "Twelve Gods and evil array" were so high that it needed ancestral witches to set up the array. The "Twelve gods and evil array" in the later stage of the Lich war was not a complete version. It''s impossible for him to set up this array now, The only way is to modify the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array". After thinking for several times, Chiyou finally came up with a way to change the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array", that is, to refine twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits flags to replace the twelve ancestral witches to arrange the array. Even so, the power of the large array will be greatly reduced, but the names of the three evil arrays in ancient times are not in vain. It is impossible to resist the power of this array by virtue of the cultivation of the immortals.


    Chi you thought it was very good, but the reality was beyond his expectation. After the Twelve Gods and evil flags were refined, the "Twelve Gods and evil array" could not be put up anyway, which made Chi you very angry.


    At this time, the great witch Fengbo said, "the Twelve Gods and evil spirits array is based on the twelve ancestors. Although these twelve gods and evil flags are also good treasures, they can''t be compared with the twelve ancestors, because they don''t have the brand of the twelve ancestors, so they can''t arrange the array."


    Hearing Feng Bo''s reminder, Chiyou suddenly realized that since the Twelve Gods and evil array could not be arranged, he could create another array according to the principle of the "Twelve Gods and evil array".


    So Chiyou began to work with the great witch Fengbo and the rain master to study how to create a powerful array based on the principle of the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array".


    After many twists and turns, Chiyou and others finally created the "Xuanyin array" based on the "Twelve heavenly gods and Demons array". This array is a combination of the magic skills of Ashura road. The array uses 13 Xuanyin flags. On each flag, there is a day outside the demon as the flag spirit. Within a hundred miles of the array, it is shrouded by the spirit of Xuanyin, which makes people lost in the Xuanyin array, It is used to attack the 13 demons outside the sky. They are invisible and kill people. It can absorb souls and enhance their own strength.


    As soon as this formation was completed, Chi You fell a big stone in his heart. He finally had the ability to compete with the elucidation and held back the elucidation of the immortals. Xuanyuan lost his greatest strength and was not the opponent of the Jiuli tribe army led by Chi you at all.

 Chapter 198

    Chi you was seriously injured after being ambushed again, so he ordered to stop the attack on Xuanyuan and began to recuperate. Although Xuanyuan successfully ambushed Chi you, the Terran army also suffered heavy losses and was unable to launch a counterattack against Chi you. For a time, both sides calmed down, recovered their vitality and prepared for the next battle.


    After Chi you had the Xuanyin array, he launched the tribe to prepare for the war again, ready to win Xuanyuan in one fell swoop and become the emperor.


    Guang Chengzi''s confidence greatly increased after receiving the support of his fellow disciples. He always began to encourage Xuanyuan to fight back against Chiyou as soon as possible to repay the Revenge of that arrow. Xuanyuan himself was very angry with Chiyou. The Terrans had suffered countless deaths and injuries after this war, which had a great negative impact on his new assumption of the throne. There were rumors among the Terrans that he should not be the emperor, so heaven sent a curse, That''s why the Terran suffered such heavy casualties.


    There is such a big rumor within the Terran, which makes Xuanyuan feel a sudden increase in pressure. Guangchengzi also constantly encouraged him to send troops as soon as possible, and flattening the Chiyou tribe will naturally calm the turmoil within the Terran. Xuanyuan also wanted to send troops, but his army also suffered heavy casualties, and many soldiers began to resist the war, which made Xuanyuan very embarrassed.


    Empress Nu Wa was a saint of the demon family. Seeing that the witch family was involved in the dispute between the emperor and the emperor, she asked the dragon family to send troops to help Xuanyuan. After the death of the dragon family, the status of the dragon family in the flood and famine declined sharply. Fortunately, she was later tied to the heavenly court, and was granted the four seas Dragon King by the Haotian emperor to manage the sea family. Finally, she had a backer.


    After receiving the order from empress Nu Wa, the dragon clan hesitated. During the Lich period, they did not communicate with the demon clan, so they were not managed by Empress Nu Wa. At this time, they didn''t want to be robbed, but they didn''t dare to disobey empress Nu Wa''s order. Finally, they sent Ying Long and some dragon clans to support Xuanyuan.


    Yinglong''s arrival is like sending carbon in the snow, which makes Xuanyuan solve the worry of no soldiers. The arrival of the Dragon reinforcements suppressed the voice of dissatisfaction with Xuanyuan in the Terran. After Xuanyuan had the support of the dragon, his confidence greatly increased. After the Dragon army sat down for a while, he waved his army straight into Chiyou tribe to kill him.


    Xuanyuan''s army moved and immediately startled Chiyou. With Xuanyin array, Chiyou didn''t take Xuanyuan to heart at all. Last time, he suffered from the other party''s ambush. This time, Chiyou also adopted Xuanyuan''s tactics and secretly deployed Xuanyin array outside the tribe. As soon as Xuanyuan army arrived, he immediately launched the array to wipe out Xuanyuan''s army.

 Chapter 199

    Xuanyuan saw that the dragon clan helped him greatly. He didn''t think that Jiuli tribe could resist the army led by him, so he sang loudly all the way. Chiyou decided to pay attention to his way, return his body, and use ambush tactics to destroy the army led by Xuanyuan. Therefore, the strong wall was clear, and the people of the tribe gathered together to prepare to give Xuanyuan a head-on stick.


    Xuanyuan, with the Dragon army and the support of the immortals, didn''t care about Chiyou at all. He thought that once the army arrived, Chiyou and Jiuli tribe would be defeated, so his vigilance was greatly reduced.


    Guangchengzi is also full of confidence in this war. He believes that he will be able to kill Chiyou in one fell swoop, and he expressed his resentment in his heart. Among the immortals, only lighting lanterns is cautious. He thinks that Chi you can''t be destroyed as easily as guangchengzi and Xuanyuan think. However, because he has a different heart for Buddhism at this time, he doesn''t remind the immortals and Xuanyuan to be careful to prevent Chi you.


    Ying Long let himself be robbed of the dragon family. He didn''t have a different heart for the dragon family. He knew that Xuanyuan was the emperor and would be able to achieve good results, so he betrayed the dragon family and threw himself into the Xuanyuan gate. Xuanyuan was very happy to get Ying Long''s help. He thought he had the favor of heaven, and even the dragon family came to help, which could make him surpass the previous two emperors in the prestige of the human family.


    Xuanyuan was immersed in that fantasy. Suddenly, the sky and the earth changed color. A mysterious and Yin atmosphere shrouded the army Sutra, and the temperature dropped sharply. The Dragon army and the Buddhist immortals said that they all had immortal Dharma to protect their bodies, but the human army didn''t have this cold. It was shivering and basically lost its combat effectiveness.


    Chiyou is not a kind man either. He immediately launched the ultimate power of this array together with the big array. Countless ghosts immediately flew out of the 13 Xuanyin flags. These ghosts jumped at the Allied forces of the people and the dragon under the command of the 13 tianwai demons.


    Although the dragon people were forced to send troops to help Xuanyuan under the oppression of empress Nu Wa, they only sent shrimp soldiers with low cultivation. The real elite soldiers did not move at all, and the smaller soldiers could not resist the power of the "Xuanyin array". Although they did not completely lose their combat effectiveness, they were no better than the Terran army.


    Although empress Nuwa was dissatisfied with the dragon people''s behavior, she could not help the dragon people. After all, the dragon people were not under her jurisdiction in name. It was not easy for the dragon people to send troops. She can''t deal with the dragon family for such a small matter. In that case, all her saints'' faces will be lost. In addition, the four seas dragon family is obviously a positive God granted by the heaven. If she really does so, she may give others a handle. Tianting Haotian is always the emperor of heaven ordered by Taoist Zu Hongjun. She can''t do things too much.

 Chapter 200

    Before people and Dragons could react, most of them were killed by the approaching ghosts. The Xuanyin array had the magic of Ashura. The souls of the people killed by this array could not enter the reincarnation of the six reincarnations. Instead, they were detained on 13 Xuanyin flags and became the food for thirteen outer demons.


    Because of time, the thirteen Xuanyin flags Chi you used to arrange the array have little power. There are not many ghosts on the flags. The thirteen outer demons can only turn into virtual shadows, and the power is not too great. If the thirteen heavenly demons can show their own body in the array, the power is so powerful that it is difficult for ordinary quasi saints to resist.


    The Allied forces of the two peoples of the human dragon were unprepared, and immediately suffered heavy casualties. More than half of the casualties. After absorbing the souls of the two peoples of the human dragon, the power of the 13 Xuanyin flags in Chiyou array increased greatly, and the illusion of the 13 outer demons became clearer and clearer.


    Xuanyuan never thought that Chiyou would have such a skill. When he saw that the Terran army was seriously damaged again, he didn''t know what to do for a moment. As the teacher of the emperor, guangchengzi was very anxious to see that the people''s army had suffered such heavy casualties under the protection of himself and others.


    The calmest of these people was to light the lamp. He was unwilling to come to help guangchengzi, but he couldn''t resist the order of the emperor at the beginning of the year. Now he was elated and very happy to see guangchengzi suffer such a great loss. As for the life and death of the people Dragon Alliance, he didn''t take it for a moment.


    Among the people, the first to react was to light the lamp. Along the way, he was careful and afraid that he would fall into Chi You''s calculation. When Chi You''s "Xuanyin array" was together, he felt something, immediately protected himself, and then looked at the array in front of him, ready to rush out of the siege at any time.


    At this critical juncture, Yunzi reminded Xuanyuan: "emperor, we are now trapped in Chiyou array. According to the poor, this array is very evil and can absorb the soul to enhance the power of the large array. If we don''t break out earlier, the power of the large array will become greater and greater with the increase of the number of deaths."


    After hearing Yunzi''s reminder, Xuanyuan also understood that this was not the time for wishful thinking, so he immediately organized an army to break out with the help of the immortals. The main reason why they can break through so smoothly is that the Xuanyin flag used by Chiyou array is not powerful enough¡® The reason why Xuanyin array has this disadvantage is that Xuanyuan''s counterattack took place earlier than Chiyou thought. This Xuanyin flag is just a beginning. It has not been baptized by blood and has little power.

 Chapter 201

    Chiyou did not pursue after he repulsed the Allied forces of Xuanyuan''s people and dragons. This is not his kindness, but his inability to pursue. Jiuli tribe has not completed its pre war preparations. If it rashly attacks, Chi you is afraid to bring unnecessary losses to the tribe. When all the backup materials are ready, he will send troops to counterattack Xuanyuan.


    Xuanyuan rushed out of the "Xuanyin array" under the protection of the Buddhist immortals. When he saw the heavy casualties in front of him, he was filled with great regret. If he hadn''t rashly attacked himself, the army wouldn''t have suffered such heavy casualties. After this battle, the Terran army has been completely vigorous, and it is difficult to resist Chi you. If other Terran tribes learn the news, I''m afraid it will be difficult to keep his throne. Even if he has the help of the immortals, it will be difficult for anyone to obey his orders.


    Looking at the unwilling Xuanyuan on his face, Yunzi came forward and said, "the emperor doesn''t have to blame himself. A victory or defeat can''t decide anything. Chiyou is just a temporary victory. As long as we work together, we can defeat him."


    Xuanyuan sighed: "Taoist priest doesn''t know. Now there are voices of dissatisfaction with me in the Terran, and this time I send troops at the expense of the general. I''m afraid my reputation in the Terran will be reduced to the lowest. It''s difficult for any tribe to obey my orders in the future."


    Yunzi knows what Xuanyuan said is true and can''t think of how to solve the current crisis. If Xuanyuan can''t support the current crisis, the prestige of elucidation will fall sharply in the Terran, and it will also become the laughing stock of the saints.


    Guangchengzi was also very helpless. He originally thought that when he became the teacher of the emperor, he could get the boundless merit, but he didn''t expect that the teacher of the emperor was not so easy to be. He sighed, "it''s really not good. We might as well go back to consult the teacher and see what we should do in the future. What do you think?"


    Burning the lamp didn''t want to go back to see the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, so he said, "this is inappropriate. The teacher asked us to come to help the emperor. We have done our best. If we go back, we can only embarrass the teacher. The teacher can''t fight for a small Witch. If that will become a laughing stock of all saints, we need to solve it by ourselves."


    Yunzi said: "in this way, we can only have two choices. One is to ask martial uncle Taishang Laojun. Martial uncle is the leader of human education. The dispute between the emperor and the emperor belongs to the jurisdiction of human education. I think it will give us some help. The other is to ask martial uncle Tongtian sect leader to stop teaching and claim that all immortals come to Korea. Our real strength is the best of the three religions. If there is help from stopping teaching, Chiyou is nothing at all."

 Chapter 202

    Guangchengzi sighed: "Younger martial brother, I don''t know. The emperor''s teacher was asked by the teacher and the martial uncle, and there is only senior brother xuandu under the martial uncle''s door. The martial uncle will certainly not let him into the robbery. In this way, the martial uncle can''t help us again. It''s even more difficult to ask martial uncle Tongtian. Originally, the emperor''s teacher was the teacher and martial uncle Tongtian. I didn''t tell martial uncle Tongtian When we are in trouble, martial uncle Tongtian must ignore it. In addition, the teacher has always been at odds with martial uncle Tongtian. If we go to ask martial uncle Tongtian for help, what is the teacher''s face? "


    Immortal Huanglong said, "neither can this nor that. What should we do according to elder martial brother?"


    Guangchengzi sighed: "now we can only take one step. It''s a step. Xuanyuan''s position as emperor has been recognized by the saints, and Chiyou has the help of the witch family. At that time, the saints will help, which can only make Chiyou happy for a while."


    Yunzi said: "but in this way, our missionary work will be affected. Xuanyuan has fought with Chiyou for several times, but they all suffered heavy casualties. Some people in the Terran have been dissatisfied with him for a long time. If this matter is not handled well, it may be difficult for him to be the emperor again. We must always think about Xuanyuan, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Burning the lamp said: "younger martial brother Yunzi is right. If we get the position of the teacher of the emperor, we should help the emperor govern the world. If Xuanyuan loses the support of the human race, it''s no use even if the sage admits that he is the emperor. If the people are not there, what''s the use of his title alone."


    Guangchengzi sighed, "but now we are really not Chi You''s opponent. I''m afraid the casualties of the Terran will be greater if we fight again. Although Chi You''s big array poses little threat to us, it does pose a great threat to ordinary Terran soldiers. If we can''t break this array method, the Terran army is not Chi You''s opponent at all."


    Yunzi is the most proficient in the array among the immortals. He said: "Chiyou''s big array was just spread out in a hurry. The thirteen flags can only be regarded as magic tools with very little power, but according to my experience, these thirteen flags can absorb the power of soul to evolve. If these thirteen flags evolve into acquired spiritual treasures, it is difficult for quasi saints to compete with them. If we can''t evolve these thirteen flags into acquired spiritual treasures If we destroy Chiyou before, we will be in great trouble in the future. "

 Chapter 203

    Guangchengzi sighed: "now you can see the situation of the people Dragon Alliance. They have no fighting power at all. How can we be the enemy of the Jiuli tribe guarded by the witch clan alone. Moreover, this is a struggle within the Terran. If we kill the Terran too much, I''m afraid it will also cause the dissatisfaction of the martial uncle."


    Yunzi said: "the Lich clan openly supports Chiyou, and presumably the Lich clan will respond. I''m afraid the dragon clan is forced by the Lich clan to participate in the war, so they have to do it. The Lich clan can''t let the Lich clan occupy the throne of the emperor. We might as well go to the Lich master Kunpeng and ask him to help. What do you think?"


    Burning the lamp didn''t want Kunpeng to intervene in the dispute between the emperor and the people, so he said, "although Kunpeng is a demon teacher, don''t forget that he broke up with the demon family long ago, and he has a good relationship with the ancestral witch queen, how can he help me?"


    Yunzi disagreed and said, "although Kunpeng has a good relationship with zuwu Houtu, he still has an identity, that is, the holy teacher of the Terran. Now there are such big problems in the Terran, he should come forward to solve them."


    The lantern sighed: "when Xuanyuan succeeded to the throne, Kunpeng didn''t come forward. It can be seen that he didn''t have a good impression of Xuanyuan. Even if we go to ask for it, I''m afraid we won''t have any results."


    Guangchengzi is arrogant. He has been dissatisfied with Kunpeng since he was angry with Kunpeng in the Beiming sea. Of course, he won''t go to ask Kunpeng. He just heard him say, "what elder martial brother Yandeng said is that Kunpeng doesn''t care about the disputes within the Terran. If we go to ask, we will only lose our face in vain."


    Xuanyuan was in a mood of ups and downs after listening to the debate on the teachings of the immortals. When he first became emperor, he was in high spirits, supported by the teachings behind him, and his prestige in the Terran was even high. However, after these battles with Chiyou, his prestige in the Terran declined sharply, and many dissatisfied tribes began to change. If it were not for the help of the Dragon army, I''m afraid many tribes in the Terran will no longer obey his orders. The first two emperors had the help of human saints. They achieved great merit and virtue without too many twists and turns, and they were also emperors and helped by elucidation, but their fate was so different.


    Xuanyuan didn''t complain about the immortals. He also saw that the immortals tried their best to help him, but his luck was too bad and he was defeated by Chiyou several times.

 Chapter 204

    Guangchengzi was also very upset when he saw Xuanyuan''s haggard face. As a teacher of the emperor, he was unable to solve the immediate problems for Xuanyuan, which made him proud and how he could not be uncomfortable.


    Just listen, guangchengzi said: "Xuanyuan, you can''t blame you for the defeat. You don''t have to blame yourself for this. It''s useless to be a teacher and can''t help you. You don''t have to worry too much about the people inside the Terran. As long as we tell the major tribes about the great witches in the Jiuli tribe, the relationship between the people and witches is not ideal. Presumably, they won''t be difficult for you any more."


    Xuanyuan said, "the teacher doesn''t know that although the relationship between the people and the witches is not good, there are witches in every tribe of the people, so those tribes who are dissatisfied with me don''t care whether Chiyou has the help of the witches."


    Guangchengzi didn''t expect that some people in the human race didn''t care whether Chiyou had the help of the witch race. In his heart, he always thought that the human race was very disgusted with the witch race. After all, the human race was created by the witch Saint empress Nuwa, and naturally opposed the witch race. In fact, guangchengzi doesn''t understand that under the guidance of Kunpeng, the Terran doesn''t care what race you are. As long as you can be beneficial to the Terran, the Terran can tolerate you. Kunpeng is a demon family. The relationship between the Terran and the demon family is very bad, but no one will be dissatisfied with Kunpeng''s being a demon family.


    Yunzi understood the thought of the Terran better and said: "the reason why some people of the Terran opposed the emperor was mainly because the emperor acted too strongly and touched their interests. It is not advisable to convince these people by force alone. It also needs some interests to stop them from opposing the emperor."


    At the moment of the dispute between emperor Xuanyuan and Chiyou, Kunpeng has left the customs and is watching the battle between Xuanyuan and Chiyou with the skill of water mirror in the Beiming sea. The dispute between emperor Xuanyuan is the theme of this catastrophe, and Xuanyuan is the emperor recognized by heaven. Of course, Kunpeng should keep an eye on Xuanyuan''s every move.


    Looking at Xuanyuan after the defeat, Kunpeng said to Wudao, Jingwei, Wu Gang (Hou Yi) and Chang''e sitting aside: "The main reason why Xuanyuan came to this end is not Chiyou, but that he was too proud. Before the people calmed down, he hurried to implement his own strategy. He did not think of the people at all, so he caused the dissatisfaction of a few tribes. Later, he forced these tribes to obey his orders with a strong attitude, It is precisely for this reason that Chi you has a reasonable reason to rebel. "

 Chapter 205

    Jingwei was very sad when he saw the heavy casualties of the Terran army and said, "teacher, you are a holy teacher of the Terran. Can you come forward and persuade Chiyou and Xuanyuan not to fight? Such a fight will bring great disaster to the Terran."


    Kunpeng sighed: "Jingwei, it''s no use to be a teacher at this point. In addition, the reason why the Terran has this great disaster is the test of heaven on the Terran. Everything needs to be solved by the Terran itself."


    Jingwei said, "is there no other way to stop the teacher?"


    Kunpeng said: "since Terrans want to become the protagonist of the famine, they must experience this disaster. Everything has to pay a price. It is impossible to get something for nothing."


    The enlightenment said, "teacher, Xuanyuan is recognized by all the saints. Is it unwise for Chiyou to behave like this?"


    Kunpeng said, "nothing is absolute. There is still a glimmer of vitality in the way of heaven, not to mention the throne of emperor."


    The enlightenment asked, "teacher, is it not afraid to cause discontent among the saints and bring disaster to yourself if the witch family comes forward to support Chiyou?"


    Kunpeng said, "you can''t say that. When did you hear that the witch family came forward to support Chiyou? Did the great witch Xingtian personally admit it? Or did the ancestral witch Houtu say it? As long as these two people didn''t say this, only a few great witches had nothing to do with the witch family. What''s the reason for the saints to deal with the witch family?"


    The enlightenment said, "teacher, but the witch family is indeed involved in the dispute between the human race. With this, the saints have a good reason to deal with the witch family."


    Kunpeng said, "to understand the Tao, you still don''t see the root of things. Xuanyuan has the help of elucidation behind it. It''s normal for Chiyou to have the help of the witch family. Saints want face, and they won''t annoy the witch family. Do you think the dragon family really wants to send troops to help Xuanyuan?"


    The enlightenment asked in a puzzled way, "teacher, the dragon family is the Lord of the four seas. They don''t want to send troops themselves. Is it because someone forced them?"


    Kunpeng said: "the dragon family has always been cautious since the fall of the dragon''s ancestral body. They were not involved in the war between the Lich and the Lich. How tough was the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi at that time, but now Xuanyuan''s performance is far from it. How could they be so unwise to provoke the Lich family."

 Chapter 206

    The enlightenment said: "only the demon saint and Tianting can instruct the dragon family, but the dragon family only hangs a name in Tianting. Presumably they won''t really take refuge in Tianting. In this way, only the demon Saint empress Nuwa can instruct the dragon family."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "you''re right. Only Nuwa will do so. She is a saint of the demon family, and the dragon family is also a demon family. In theory, she should be under her jurisdiction. If the witch family really gets the throne of emperor, the demon family will bear the brunt. How can Nuwa make the witch family succeed."


    At this time, Jingwei suddenly asked, "teacher, the supreme old gentleman, the head of Sanqing, is the leader of human teaching. If the witch family gets the throne of emperor, it will also have a great impact on him, why don''t you see him?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "the supreme old gentleman has cultivated the way of inaction. No matter how Chi you is a human race, so the struggle between Chi you and Xuanyuan belongs to the internal dispute of the human race. It is impossible for Lao Jun to deal with Chi you as a human education leader."


    Wu Gang (Hou Yi) asked, "teacher, is this catastrophe good or bad for the witch clan?"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment and said: "It depends on the perspective, but it has disadvantages in the long run. Xuanyuan''s being the emperor is recognized by heaven. Chiyou can hardly have the chance to seize the throne from Xuanyuan. After the competition fails, I''m afraid that the witch clan and Jiuli tribe will be slaughtered by him. From the immediate Perspective, it is conducive to the spread of the witch clan in the human race. You know Whether the Tao is beneficial to the witch family depends on whether Chi you can get that chance of life. "


    Wu Gang (Hou Yi) said, "according to the teacher, Chi you is a bit sure that he can win the throne of emperor."


    Kunpeng said, "I''m not optimistic about Chiyou. I''m afraid he doesn''t even have a point."


    Wu Gang (Hou Yi) asked somewhat puzzled, "teacher, now Chi you is the top in the struggle. Why doesn''t he have a chance?"


    Kunpeng said: "If you want to be a human emperor, you must have great fortune for the human race, or have Lingbao to suppress the human race''s luck. Fu Xi, the emperor of heaven among the three emperors, created congenital eight trigrams and obtained supreme merit and virtue. The local emperor Shennong went further than Fu Xi. He not only tasted hundreds of herbs to solve the human race''s disease, but also taught the human race to plant five grains to solve the human race''s food crisis, and then implemented the method of money and measurement to improve the quality of merit and virtue It''s almost possible to catch up with saints. Fuxi has a congenital spiritual treasure. Fuxi Qin suppresses Qi luck, and Shennong has a "Shennong tripod" to suppress Qi luck. But what does Chiyou have to suppress Qi luck? Although the "tiger soul sword" in his hand is powerful, it is only a moment of courage, and it will turn from prosperity to decline over time. "

 Chapter 207

    Wu Gang (Hou Yi) said, "teacher, it seems that Xuanyuan has nothing to suppress Qi luck?"


    Kunpeng said, "although the sage doesn''t want to stop Chi you himself, he will never watch Chi you win the throne of emperor. If Chi you wins the throne of emperor, where will you put the faces of the saints? Therefore, as the leader of the people''s religion, the supreme old gentleman will give a spiritual treasure to Xuanyuan to suppress Qi."


    Wu Gang (Hou Yi) asked, "teacher, can Chiyou also find a Lingbao to suppress Qi luck?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "Hou Yi, things are not as easy as you think. There are few Lingbao with the function of suppressing Qi transportation. Naturally, it is impossible for the congenital Lingbao to be given to Xuanyuan. Multi fighting is to refine a treasure of postnatal merit with merit, but it won''t take too much merit to refine treasure. After all, great merit is not so easy to get."


    Wu Gang (Hou Yi) asked, "teacher, can you refine a treasure of merit and virtue for Chiyou and let him stand in the same position with Xuanyuan to compete for the throne?"


    Kunpeng glanced at Wu Gang and sighed, "Hou Yi, as a teacher, I know you value affection, but do you think Chiyou can keep a treasure of merit and virtue after tomorrow?"


    Wu Gang (Hou Yi) was puzzled when he heard Kunpeng''s words and asked, "teacher, disciples don''t understand what you mean. Why can''t Chiyou keep a treasure of merit and virtue after tomorrow?"


    Kunpeng said: "Xuanyuan was recognized by all the saints as the emperor. The Supreme Lord gave him the postnatal merit treasure, and no one dared to make it. After all, he had the support of the two saints of Hermeneutics and human education. If Chiyou had a postnatal merit treasure, it would be different from Xuanyuan. It would not bring him benefits, but disaster. The witch family has fallen and the twelve ancestors have died The only remaining land in the witch is only one yuan God. He can''t step out of the hell. There are only a few people left in the great witch. How can he shock the greed of others? "


    Wu Gang (Hou Yi) said, "teacher, the witch family and the great witch Xing Tian, he also has the cultivation of quasi saints."


    Kunpeng said, "Hou Yi, with the cultivation of Xing Tian, can he be an opponent of the Styx river? What can he do in the face of saints? Don''t forget that zhunti, one of the two saints in the west, is not a gentleman."


    Wu Gang asked painfully, "teacher, is there no way to help Chiyou?"


    Kunpeng said: "The general trend of heaven is unchangeable, but don''t be too pessimistic. Chi you will not be scared when he has a yuan God after his reincarnation. Even if Xuanyuan wins, he won''t get much merit. After all, Xuanyuan is the first to start the fight. Even if he is loved by heaven, he will lose considerable merit. Let alone guangchengzi, they are in the robbery He has committed robbery. Guangchengzi''s fan Tianyin has slaughtered many people of the Jiuli tribe. He is so murderous that they will be robbed when the boundless robbery comes in the future. There are only Yunzi and Yandeng who can explain the immortals and avoid the robbery. With this lesson, you must be careful not to be contaminated with too much causality and karma in the future, no Then the great disaster will come. "

 Chapter 208

    When Kunpeng explained the human dispute with his disciples, the saints also commented on the actions of expounding the immortals. They all took this opportunity to guide their disciples.


    The supreme old gentleman was very dissatisfied when he saw that he used magic weapons to massacre the Jiuli tribe. As the leader of human education, he understood that he didn''t pay attention to him.


    Therefore, the Supreme Master said to master xuandu lightly, "xuandu, guangchengzi and others have such a low mind. You should have less contact with them in the future, so as not to provoke the killing industry and affect your state of mind."


    After hearing the words of the Supreme Master, master xuandu immediately understood that the teacher was dissatisfied with the move of expounding the immortals, and quickly said, "I''ll follow the teacher''s instructions."


    The great old gentleman nodded and continued to observe Xuanyuan''s every move. The important basis of human education is to elucidate the immortals. Such behavior is undermining the foundation of human education. If it is not that the immortals are the disciples of the original Tianzun, the great old gentleman may not be able to do so.


    However, the supreme old gentleman is not a good bird. When the infinite robbery comes, they must be robbed. Naturally, the supreme old gentleman will not remind the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty to make preparations for the elucidation of the immortals.


    After seeing the defeat of his disciples, the emperor Yuanshi was very angry. He finally asked for the position of the emperor''s teacher from the Supreme Lord, but he didn''t expect that his disciples were so frustrated that they were defeated by Chiyou again and again, which made him lose face in front of the saints.


    In a bad mood, he even ignored that his disciples committed murder and robbery. That''s why in the future God sealing war, except Yunzi, who escaped the disaster, others were cut off by Sanxiao empress. Yunzi was merciful, so he didn''t massacre the army of Jiuli tribe, but lighting a lamp was a strange idea and didn''t want to contribute to the interpretation at all.


    After seeing the setback of the enlightenment immortals, the leader of Tongtian sect was in the opposite mood to the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. He was very happy. The first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty calculated the position of the teacher of the emperor, but he didn''t expect to lose his face for this. This is the face that saints value most when they are immortal. The disciples of hermeneutics have lost such a big face to Yuanshi Tianzun, which makes Tongtian cult leader who has always been against Yuanshi Tianzun unhappy.

 Chapter 209

    After seeing the defeat of Xuanyuan''s army, empress Nuwa was very skeptical about the ability of elucidating the immortals. The witch family didn''t send out several great witches, so they couldn''t clean up. In this way, Xuanyuan had to fight against Chiyou. It seems that she had to find another way. In any case, she couldn''t let the witch family win the throne of emperor, otherwise there would be no future for the witch family.


    Among all the saints, the two saints in the West are the happiest. In fact, the struggle between the human race is the struggle between the elucidation and the witch race. Although the witch race is declining, the skinny dead camels are bigger than the horses. There are more than a dozen elucidation kittens. All the accomplishments are just golden immortals, and only one person who lights a lamp is the later accomplishment of Da Luo Jinxian. However, judging from his performance, we know that he is not in line with the elucidation, No matter who wins, both of them will have a lot of consumption, which is a big victory for the West. The two saints of the West have always wanted to enter the eastern preaching, but they have no way to stop it. At present, the preaching is frustrated, the people''s religion and the interception are watching, and they don''t help. It can be seen that there are many contradictions between the three Ching, How can they be unhappy.


    When Haotian (jade emperor) and yaochi (Queen Mother) saw Xuanyuan''s defeat and lost their face, they felt that they had a chance. Although they were in charge of the Tianting, now it was the era of saints, and no one cared about the Tianting at all. Xuanyuan was the emperor. If Tianting sent troops to help, the Terrans would remember the good of the Tianting in the future, It also deepened the Terran''s impression of heaven.


    Although Haotian is said to be the leader of the three realms, it actually only has a little influence on the heaven. The earth is under the jurisdiction of empress Houtu, which is the sphere of influence of the witch family. In the flood and famine, it is dominated by the human race. The human race has a human emperor and various saints preaching in it. He doesn''t care about the heaven at all. He only worships the virgin Nu Wa and the holy teacher Kun Peng of the human race. Because Sanqing preaches among the human race, So a few people began to worship Sanqing.


    Hao Tianxin has great ambition and how willing he is, so he wants to take this opportunity to establish the prestige of heaven among the Terrans and share the fortune of the Terrans with the saints.


    When Kunpeng saw the failure of elucidation, he understood that it was time for him to come forward. It was also time for Cangjie to create words. For Cangjie, Kunpeng was determined to win and return to the door. Cangjie created the words of the Terran, and his merit was not weaker than that of the emperor, and his prestige among the Terran in later generations was second only to the three emperors.

 Chapter 210

    Kunpeng settled down in the cave, and then came to the Terran. When Kunpeng came to the Terran, he didn''t directly go to see huangxuanyuan, but wandered among various tribes to see how the life of the Terran under the management of Xuanyuan was different from that of Shennong.


    After wandering around, Kunpeng was greatly disappointed with Xuanyuan. Although he had been prepared before, Kunpeng was shocked when he really saw the life of the Terran.


    Xuanyuan succeeded to the throne only a few years ago, but the life of the Terran has declined greatly. Many tribes began to be short of food and clothing. The main reason for this is that Xuanyuan forcibly integrated the small tribes of the Terran into a large tribe. Although this has enhanced the Terran''s self-defense ability, due to the population gathering in one place, However, there are limited places to plant nearby and limited prey, which leads to today''s situation.


    According to the current living conditions of the Terrans, Kun Peng can see that Xuanyuan didn''t learn how to become a emperor at all in guangchengzi. What he learned was only a little Taoism and the art of arranging troops. If Xuanyuan wants to be a qualified emperor, he must go through a lot of training.


    Although Kunpeng has some impatience with the current life of the Terran, he understands that this is the test of heaven on the Terran, which can only be solved by the Terran itself. After all, the Terran needs independence to become the master of the famine. Kunpeng didn''t forget the purpose of his trip. After understanding the life of the Terran, he came to the bear tribe of Xuanyuan. Because Xuanyuan had just lost the war, the bear tribe looked a little desolate. Kunpeng found Cangjie who was creating words next to a small hut.


    Cangjie''s behavior of writing characters was not recognized by the people in the tribe, so many children and adults in the tribe laughed at Cangjie and thought his behavior was very unwise. Cangjie was not affected by the ridicule of the people, but still immersed himself in the great cause of word making.


    Kunpeng was very satisfied with Cangjie''s performance. If Cangjie was not so persistent, he would not become the father of words later.


    After observing Cangjie for several days, Kunpeng turned into an old man and appeared in front of Cangjie to closely observe the progress of Cangjie''s word creation. Cangjie was also very surprised by the arrival of Kunpeng. No one among the Terrans believed that he could create words, so they ignored Cangjie all the time. The arrival of Kunpeng surprised him. Finally, someone could agree with his move, so the whole person was very excited.


    Kunpeng''s every move in the world fell into the eyes of the saints, but the saints didn''t understand why Kunpeng was interested in Cangjie, but they didn''t care about his behavior when they saw that Kunpeng didn''t interfere with the emperor.

 Chapter 211

    Kunpeng also knew that his whereabouts would certainly be noticed by the saints. He didn''t want to compete with Buddhism for the emperor''s luck, so he didn''t meet the emperor Xuanyuan. He just went to Cangjie''s cabin to watch Cangjie''s calligraphy every day.


    Kunpeng''s move, the hanging heart of the original Heavenly Master, has just been frustrated in the witch family, which has affected the trust of the Terran. Kunpeng''s prestige in the Terran has been higher than Nuwa and the Supreme Lord, and has vaguely become the first person of the Terran faith. If Kunpeng intervenes at this time, it will be difficult for the elucidation to have a chance to turn over.


    Kunpeng knew that Yuanshi Tianzun was a small bellied man. If he interfered in the affairs of the emperor, he would be hated by Yuanshi Tianzun. He had not become a saint and was not willing to provoke Yuanshi Tianzun because of the emperor, so he calmly guided Cangjie to make characters.


    The days passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, it was a year. In this year, Cangjie fully felt the vast knowledge of Kunpeng and couldn''t help thinking of worshipping his teacher.


    On this day, Kunpeng came to Cangjie''s cabin and saw that Cangjie was not thinking about words as usual, but changed into clean clothes and stood there quietly with a very serious look. When he saw Kunpeng walking in the room, he knelt down and said, "the elder is on the. Cangjie wants to worship you as a teacher and learn knowledge. I hope the elder will allow me."


    Kunpeng was very happy to see Cangjie''s move. His more than a year''s time was finally not in vain. Finally, it was time for Cangjie to worship his teacher and see himself to end his Terran journey.


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Cangjie, do you think you must worship me as a teacher?"


    Cang Jie said firmly, "the disciple has thought well, and I hope the teacher will be merciful."


    Kunpeng nodded with a smile and said: "Now that you have thought well, I will accept you as my disciple. You are my fifth disciple. There are two elder martial brothers and two elder martial sisters above you. When you meet in the future, you will learn the method of making characters. In this year, I have told you the general situation. You need to think about it yourself. Now I will teach you the method of cultivating your school."


    Kunpeng said and changed himself, then waved his right hand and passed the cultivation method to Cangjie''s mind.


    When Cangjie heard that he had worshipped the human saint as his teacher, he was shocked by the earthquake and didn''t wake up for a long time. Even Kunpeng didn''t notice that he taught him Taoism.

 Chapter 212

    After accepting Cangjie as an apprentice, Kunpeng ended his Terran journey. Before leaving, Kunpeng couldn''t bear to suffer too much, so he wanted to see Xuanyuan and persuade the other party to take good care of the people of the good people.


    When Kunpeng came to the bear tribe, guangchengzi and other immortals were prompted by the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. When he knew the arrival of Kunpeng, he became vigilant. Although Kunpeng had been with Cangjie all the year, they still didn''t relax their vigilance. They knew it as soon as Kunpeng came to Xuanyuan''s camp.


    Xuanyuan hurriedly went out to meet the human saint when he learned that the human saint was coming. He didn''t know what Kunpeng was coming for. He was a little worried for fear that Kunpeng would ruin his own affairs.


    Seeing Kunpeng, Xuanyuan hurried forward and said, "Xuanyuan has seen the holy master. I don''t know what the holy master has to teach here?"


    Kunpeng looked at Xuanyuan and understood that Xuanyuan''s question was to explain the teachings of the immortals, so he said, "Xuanyuan, you just succeeded to the throne and worked so hard. Is it too impatient to merge the tribes? Have you considered their future sources of life and adapted to the current living environment?"


    Xuanyuan wanted to unify the whole Terran when he succeeded to the throne, but he didn''t think of the life of these Terrans after merging the tribes. For a time, he couldn''t help being asked by Kunpeng.


    Guangchengzi, as the teacher of the emperor, hurriedly said after seeing Xuanyuan asked by Kunpeng, "the demon teacher said it a little too much. The reason why the emperor had to do so was that Chiyou rebelled. If these small tribes do not merge, how can they resist Chiyou''s army? Now their life is difficult, but they can save their lives after all."


    After hearing guangchengzi''s explanation, Kunpeng sneered and said, "guangchengzi, as the teacher of the emperor, you should face everything with a fair heart and don''t put everything on Chiyou. Before the merger of the tribes, Chiyou had not rebelled at all. He rebelled because he was dissatisfied with the emperor''s merger of small tribes."


    Guangchengzi was blushed by Kunpeng''s words, but he had nothing to say, because Kunpeng''s words were all facts, and Xuanyuan was only blamed for everything.


    Seeing this, Yunzi said, "Chiyou has always peeped into the throne of the emperor. Even if the Emperor didn''t do this, he would start a rebellion, so I don''t think it''s all strange.

 Chapter 213

    Kunpeng looked at Yunzi and said, "the emperor should stop and think about how to solve the contradiction instead of using force when he is faced with resistance when merging tribes. If Chi you really did what you said and you acted like this, you just gave Chi you a big and bright reason for rebellion."


    Yunzi said, "what the demon Master said is very, which we didn''t think of."


    Kunpeng turned to Xuanyuan and said: "Xuanyuan, although you are the emperor, you should remember that those who win the support of the people win the world. The people are your fundamental place. As long as they can live and work in peace and contentment, they will not have the idea of rebellion and will not be provoked by people. Now the average standard of human life is far lower than that when Shennong was in power. You should think about it carefully. If possible, you should not continue to merge tribes to avoid being offended again It will cause unnecessary losses. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, guangchengzi immediately objected and said, "the demon master''s words are different. Now the emperor is facing a strong enemy like Chi you. If he doesn''t unite together, how can he be Chi You''s opponent."


    Kunpeng looked at guangchengzi and asked Xuanyuan, "is that what the emperor means?"


    Xuanyuan, a disciple of guangchengzi, of course supported his teacher and said, "what the teacher said is my decision."


    When Kunpeng heard Xuanyuan''s words, he couldn''t help sighing. At this time, he was disappointed that Xuanyuan had completely lost, so he said faintly: "since the emperor has decided, I won''t say more. I hope you take care of yourself."


    After Kunpeng said this, he got up and left Xuanyuan''s residence. He still had some feelings for the human race in Kunpeng''s heart. If Xuanyuan could correct his mistakes, Kunpeng would give him some help. However, Xuanyuan was too proud to listen to Kunpeng''s advice. Originally, Kunpeng planned to benefit Xuanyuan from Cangjie''s merit in writing characters, but now it is over There is no need.


    Under the guidance of Kunpeng, Cangjie has basically completed the great cause of word making, with only a small correction. Since Kunpeng has made a decision, he immediately came to Cangjie''s residence and is ready to help Cangjie complete this merit as soon as possible.


    Cangjie was surprised to see the appearance of Kunpeng. He couldn''t help thinking: "the teacher has just left. I don''t know what''s important when he comes back so soon?"


    Who is Kunpeng? He naturally saw what Cangjie thought, so he said: "Cangjie, I know what you think. There are two reasons why I''m in such a hurry to come back. One is that word making plays a great role in the development of the Terran. After thinking about it, I think I''d better help you finish the great cause of word making as soon as possible, which is good for you and the Terran, so I came back to help you. Second, now the Terran is in chaos, I don''t trust your safety."

 Chapter 214

    Cangjie was very moved when he heard Kunpeng''s words and said excitedly, "teachers, all disciples are incompetent. Let you worry."


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "it''s none of your business. It''s just a thought for a teacher. Now is not the time to say this. Word creation is the key."


    When Cangjie heard Kunpeng''s words, the image of Kunpeng in his heart was much taller again. He made characters more wholeheartedly and tried to create words as soon as possible, so as to fulfill the teacher''s wishes.


    Kunpeng did not expect that this sentence would bring such a great power. Looking at Cangjie who devoted all his energy to the great cause of word making, Kunpeng was filled with emotion.


    Inspired by Kunpeng, Cangjie soon created the most primitive hieroglyphics. When Cang Jie finished the great cause of making characters, he felt that his contribution to the human race had made great contributions. The merits and virtues are divided into two parts. About 70% of the merits and virtues fall on Cangjie''s head, and 30% of the merits and virtues are distributed to Kunpeng. Instead of absorbing these merits and virtues, Kunpeng gives these three success virtues to Cangjie. Cangjie has absorbed these merits and virtues, and the growth of mana has stopped from a mortal to the later cultivation of Jinxian, In this way, he can be said to be the fastest person in practice.


    The success of Cang Jie''s character creation attracted the attention of all saints. At this time, they realized that Kunpeng''s reason to focus on Cang Jie, a mortal, was the result of this character creation.


    Originally, when Kunpeng went to persuade Xuanyuan, Yuanshi Tianzun despised Kunpeng, but now Kunpeng even accepted Cangjie as an apprentice and created Terran words so that Terran civilization can continue. Kunpeng''s behavior once again caused great repercussions among Terrans, and his name spread throughout the flood and famine again, which made Yuanshi Tianzun a little angry, He taught guangchengzi that he was the teacher of the emperor. Kunpeng''s move was entirely to compete with him for the luck of the human race.


    Due to Guang Chengzi''s Irrationality, Kunpeng''s original intention was dispelled. Now Xuanyuan is the emperor, but the merits and virtues gained by Kunpeng and Cangjie did not bring any benefits to Xuanyuan. This is mainly because most people in the Terran have no trust in Xuanyuan. Although his position as emperor has been recognized by the sage, the Terran did not recognize him, Moreover, Chiyou is competing with him for the position of emperor. If Xuanyuan completely defeated Chiyou to become emperor, then Cangjie is also his people. Cangjie''s merit in writing characters will be scored by Xuanyuan. But now Xuanyuan has not been recognized by the human race. Without the recognition of Cangjie and Kunpeng, he can''t get a little benefit from this writing.

 Chapter 215

    Cangjie didn''t get any help from the bear tribe, so he didn''t have much favor with Xuanyuan, and naturally it was impossible to give Xuanyuan half of his merit.


    Kunpeng accelerated the speed of Cangjie''s character creation and cancelled the merit Xuanyuan should have received. Although he changed the operation of the heavenly way, he changed it to be only a small trend and irrelevant to the overall situation, so it did not attract the attention of Taoist Zu Hongjun.


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was angry with Kunpeng''s move, he couldn''t pick out the shortcomings of Kunpeng. After all, Kunpeng didn''t compete with him for the fortune of the emperor, and Kunpeng also instructed Xuanyuan. However, guangchengzi was too proud and didn''t accept Kunpeng''s kindness. Moreover, the reason why the sermon was not recognized by the Terrans was mainly because they didn''t fight for Chi you, The heavy casualties of the Terran army have nothing to do with Kunpeng.


    After Cang Jie succeeded in creating characters, Kunpeng''s trip was also regarded as a complete achievement. Because it was an extraordinary period, and although Cangjie had the cultivation of Jinxian in the later stage, he was forced to improve his cultivation with the power of merit, but he could not master his magic power. Therefore, Kunpeng did not want Cangjie to stay too much in the human race, so after teaching the human language, he took him back to the Beiming sea.


    The only thing Cangjie cares about in his heart is his mother who has been taking care of himself. Because she is old, it is impossible to cultivate immortality, but Kunpeng still brings her back to the Beiming sea. In this way, even if she can''t cultivate immortality, she can increase her life through some spiritual roots.


    In heaven, the Jade Emperor Haotian and the mother yaochi of the Western king saw that Kunpeng was also very prestigious among the Terrans. Even the saint empress Nuwa and the supreme Lao Jun were inferior. In this way, they were very envious and couldn''t help but feel the desire to seek the faith of the Terrans.


    Due to the innate spiritual root and flat peach tree in the heaven, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West recruited a lot of scattered cultivation in the flood and famine. In terms of power alone, it can compete with the vigorous interception of religion, which can not be compared with the other three religions. The Jade Emperor and the fifth mother of the West knew that they were not saints, so all the people they recruited were hidden in the dark and did not attract the attention of the saints. With their power, their mind came alive. Now the Terran is facing the test of heaven. Although emperor Xuanyuan has the support of enlightenment, it is a gap compared with Chiyou with the support of the witch family. If they can help at this time, Then we can establish the prestige of heaven among the Terrans, and on the other hand, we can also make friends with hermeneutics.

 Chapter 216

    Both the Jade Emperor and the West queen mother are ambitious people. They don''t want to lose big things for small things, so the people recruited secretly can''t appear in front of the saints, and their hands on the surface are not enough to help the emperor Xuanyuan determine the overall situation, which makes them feel a little embarrassed.


    In terms of long-term interests, the harvest of investing in Terrans should be very high, but if they expose their real power, it will attract the attention of the saints. In that case, they will face the calculations of the saints, and I''m afraid they can''t do anything.


    After several reflections, the Jade Emperor said: "Yao Chi, although the human race is important, we can''t expose the hidden hands anyway. They are our cards against the saints in the future. If we expose them too early, we can''t get out of the control of the saints. According to my observation, Emperor Xuanyuan is very arrogant. With the support of enlightenment behind him, even if we send troops to help, we can''t get anything. We might as well just platoon One or two people came forward to contact Xuanyuan to show our position. During the war between Xuanyuan and Chiyou, they helped him with the power of the heavenly star. In this way, they can establish the prestige of the heaven among the Terrans and avoid attracting the attention of the saints. Do you think this method is feasible? "


    After listening to the words of the Jade Emperor, the mother of the Western king thought that the Jade Emperor''s method was very suitable for their current situation, so she said, "Haotian, your method is very good, but have you decided who to use in terms of personnel?"


    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, "I''ve thought about it. Jiutian Xuannv is the most suitable candidate. What do you think?"


    The West Queen Mother was a little surprised and asked, "although Jiutian Xuannv has strong magic power, she is a female after all. How can she bear this heavy task? Haotian, have you considered it clearly?"


    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, "yaochi, I don''t think so. Don''t forget that emperor Xuanyuan is a man, and nine day Xuannv is a beautiful fairy. How do you think they will feel when they meet?"


    After hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, the mother of the Western King couldn''t help laughing and said, "Haotian, do you want Jiutian Xuannv to seduce emperor Xuanyuan with a beauty trick? But don''t forget that emperor Xuanyuan has all kinds of immortals around him. They won''t let your plan succeed."


    The Jade Emperor smiled: "Xuanyuan, the three emperors of the human race, is in charge of killing and cutting. Naturally, he is an independent monarch. He is trying to block the teachings of the immortals. Can they control Xuanyuan''s heart? Don''t forget that the reason why the teachings help Xuanyuan is mainly to preach in the world and get the support of the emperor. They will never contradict Xuanyuan for such a small thing, so we don''t care about the teachings at all Your reaction. "

 Chapter 217

    West Queen Mother said: "that''s all, but Xuanyuan has a strong determination to be emperor. I''m afraid Jiutian Xuannv can''t make a difference."


    The Jade Emperor said, "you have to worry more about this. There is another aspect why I chose Jiutian Xuannv. That is, she knows how to arrange troops and array, which is the least good at elucidating the immortals. The battle between Xuanyuan and Chiyou is mainly the battle of Terran soldiers. Although high-level battle is also very important, it is not the theme after all, so Jiutian Xuannv is the most suitable candidate."


    The West Queen Mother was still a little worried and said, "the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty is a man with a small belly and chicken intestines. I''m afraid we will cause his dissatisfaction."


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "nothing is perfect. Even if the first emperor is dissatisfied, he should not take action. Don''t forget that now it''s elucidation that is at a disadvantage. We''re doing this to help him. Although we get some benefits from it, after all, the big head still belongs to elucidation."


    West Queen Mother said, "that''s all, but I''m always a little worried."


    The Jade Emperor said, "if we want to get rid of the masters, we must do so. Now is the best time for us to act. We may not have such a chance again in the future."


    Although the Jade Emperor thought well, the result was unexpected. Although the sermon finally defeated Chiyou, the sermon did not get too many benefits. On the contrary, the heaven had all the benefits. Therefore, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the west completely offended the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, which is why during the war of Fengshen, Explain the reason why Princess Longji, the daughter of the Jade Emperor, was sent to the list of gods.


    The West queen mother sighed, "if the heaven doesn''t send troops, I''m afraid it''s difficult to break Chiyou''s'' Xuanyin array ''with the power of illustration?"


    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, "Chiyou''s'' Xuanyin array ''evolved from the'' Twelve Gods and evil array ''of the witch family. Although it is powerful, it is not without shortcomings. This array is completely based on extraterritorial demons. As long as it has the Qi of innate pure Yang or a spiritual treasure for the soul, it can be sealed and restrained."


    The West queen mother sighed: "the Qi of congenital pure Yang is conducive to practice. Even if someone gets it, he will use it himself, and congenital spiritual treasures such as soul are rare."


    The Jade Emperor smiled: "You worry too much. Since I said that there is a natural way to restrain Chi You''s'' Xuanyin array '', it''s not too difficult to get the innate pure Yang Qi. It depends on whether I have the ability to elucidate. When the demon family took charge of the heaven, there was a innate spirit root'' Fusang wood ''where shijinwu lived. It has the purest innate pure Yang Qi, but it disappeared after the Lich war I don''t know who''s in charge. If this tree can be in the hands of the sermon, "Xuanyin array" has nothing to fear. "


    The West Queen Mother said: "Fusang wood has been lost for so long. I''m afraid it''s hard to find it for a while."


    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Without Fusang wood, you can also use the skin of the spirit beast Kui Niu beast to make a big drum instead. Although the power is a little small, if we cooperate with the power of the stars in the sky, Chiyou''s'' Xuanyin array ''will be difficult to maintain."


    The Jade Emperor thought his calculations were all right, so he asked Jiutian Xuannv to come down to earth to assist emperor Xuanyuan.

 Chapter 218

    The action of the Jade Emperor completely fell into the eyes of the saints. The emperor Yuanshi never thought that the Tianting, which has always been despised by him, would dare to rob him of the merit of the emperor, which made him very angry. But his disciples didn''t work hard and didn''t make contributions to the human race. He had no choice but to ask the Supreme Master for help.


    The Supreme Lord was also helpless when he saw the arrival of Yuanshi Tianzun, but he also knew that Yuanshi Tianzun could come to the door for help, which showed that he was at the end of his tether and had no other way.


    Seeing the supreme old gentleman, the emperor Yuanshi said, "the eldest martial brother makes you laugh. The disciples are not up to standard. Although they have won the post of emperor''s teacher, they have made no achievements. They have been defeated by Chiyou again and again. But I can only help you."


    The Supreme Lord said: "Younger martial brother, the fight between Xuanyuan and Chiyou is the general trend of heaven and the test of heaven to the human race. It''s no wonder that your disciples lost the war. The witch clan lives on fighting. The great witches who support Chiyou have experienced the witch war and have rich fighting experience. Although your disciples have good cultivation and have Lingbao, they are different from the great witches Far away, under our Sanqing sect, only a few disciples of younger martial brother Tongtian can fight one of them. "


    The emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty sighed, "what the eldest martial brother said is very true, but Xuanyuan is the emperor. If he doesn''t make any more achievements, I''m afraid it will be difficult to preserve the throne of the emperor."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "Xuanyuan is too impatient to deal with people. He goes to war without fully mastering the Terran. How can he convince the public? At present, the living standard of the Terran is much lower than that when Shennong was in power. If this situation is not changed, even if he can defeat Chiyou, it will be difficult to win the hearts of the people."


    The emperor of Yuanshi asked, "what should I do according to the wishes of senior brother?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "The emperor Fuxi was assisted by the demon master Kunpeng and was born with the Lingbao Fuxi Qin to suppress Qi luck, so he was able to get the way safely. The emperor Shennong was the most meritorious person among the three emperors, and was also assisted by the demon master Kunpeng. The" Shennong tripod ", the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow, suppressed Qi luck. Although what the demon master Kunpeng said to Xuanyuan last time was a little unpleasant, it was a good intention, but Xuanyuan didn''t Understand, so I missed a great opportunity. At this time, I can only give a spiritual treasure to Xuanyuan to suppress his luck. Xuanyuan is in charge of killing and cutting for the emperor. This treasure should be a sword. I took Shoushan copper to refine a treasure of merit and virtue after tomorrow, which makes the lower boundary of xuandu give it to Xuanyuan. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun hurriedly said, "thank you for your help, elder martial brother."


    The Supreme Lord said, "I am the leader of the church, and the affairs of the human race are also my affairs."

 Chapter 219

    The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty also said, "it''s okay for Kunpeng to fall. After all, he is a saint of the human race. It''s understandable for him to intervene in the affairs of the emperor, but Haotian is only a boy and dares to intervene in the affairs of the emperor. It''s clear that he doesn''t pay attention to our saints."


    The Supreme Lord said: "That said, it''s hard to say whether Xuanyuan can defeat Chiyou without Haotian''s help unless junior brother Tongtian asks his disciples to fight. Although Xuanyuan is the emperor recognized by our saints, everything has a glimmer of vitality. If Chiyou loses Xuanyuan, the throne of the emperor can also be moved, so it''s not to argue with Haotian about the gains and losses at present When you''re ready. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun pretended to say, "we can benefit younger martial brother Tongtian, but we can''t be cheaper, Haotian."


    Of course, Yuanshi Tianzun will not let Tongtian sect leader interfere in the affairs of the emperor. On the one hand, he wants to express his friendship in front of the Supreme Lord, on the other hand, he wants to see what the Supreme Lord''s attitude towards Tongtian sect leader is.


    Of course, the Supreme Lord understood the meaning of Yuanshi Tianzun''s words. He took a deep look at Yuanshi Tianzun and said, "younger martial brother Tongtian has many disciples. It is said that all immortals come to the court. They are the most powerful in Sanqing. If they are allowed to intervene in the affairs of the emperor, then he will be the world where he truncates his religion."


    After understanding the meaning of the Supreme Lord, the emperor of Yuanshi could not help but put down the big stone in his heart. He was afraid that the Supreme Lord would unite with the interceptor because his disciples were not competitive, so as to stabilize the struggle of the Terrans. Hearing the Supreme Lord''s words, he also understood that although the Supreme Lord was quiet on the surface, he was actually very afraid of the leader of Tongtian cult.


    With the support of the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun finally breathed a sigh of relief and didn''t have to worry about the emperor for the time being. However, he was very dissatisfied with Haotian''s opportunistic behavior and was ready to let guangchengzi and others give a blow to Jiutian Xuannv and let Haotian know who the Terran is now.


    However, what he never thought of was that just when he was ready to take revenge on Haotian, his disciples gave him a big "surprise". When guangchengzi and other Buddhist immortals were thinking about how to deal with Chiyou''s "Xuanyin array", Jiutian Xuannv came down to assist Xuanyuan at Haotian''s order and told guangchengzi how to deal with the "Xuanyin array". Guangchengzi also went to hospital in a hurry, With theout considering why Jiutian Xuannv came to help him, she hurried to Liubo mountain to kill Kui ox beast and take its skin as a war drum.

 Chapter 220

    After seeing guangchengzi''s action, Yuanshi Tianzun was so angry that he wanted to spit blood, but so far he couldn''t change it. The power of Tianting has gone deep into Xuanyuan''s mind, and the Terrans have changed their original view and had a slight favor with Tianting.


    After knowing guangchengzi''s behavior, the Supreme Lord also sighed. He was also very disappointed with the disciples under the Tianzun sect of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. He didn''t even see the calculation of the Tianting. He even foolishly made wedding clothes for others.


    Kuinu beast in Liubo mountain is a member of the demon clan, although its cultivation is not good. Guangchengzi''s behavior annoys Nuwa. After the Lich war, the demon clan also said that it suffered heavy losses, and most experts fell. Kuinu beast''s cultivation is not high, but its qualification is very good. As long as Haosheng adjusts, he will definitely become a first-class expert, but Nuwa hasn''t taken action yet, The Kui cattle beast was poisoned by guangchengzi, which made Nu Wa, who originally wanted to help with the elucidation, no longer care about the life and death of the elucidation and Xuanyuan.


    After returning to the Beiming sea, Kunpeng did not practice in isolation, but continued to pay attention to the every move of the immortals. Several disciples of his family also gathered together to watch the move of the elucidation with Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng sighed when he saw that guangchengzi killed Kui Niu beast under the guidance of Jiutian Xuannv: "it seems that guangchengzi has been suppressed by Chiyou. He acted recklessly without knowing the intention of Jiutian Xuannv. It seems that he can get very little merit from emperor Xuanyuan. He has completely lost the face of elucidation."


    Most of the disciples of Kunpeng sect are honest people who are sincere and willing. They don''t think there is anything wrong with guangchengzi''s behavior. They just listen to the girl ask, "teacher, there seems to be nothing wrong with the act of explaining and teaching the immortals. If there is a war drum made of Kui cowhide, the emperor Xuanyuan''s army will not be affected by the ''Xuanyin array'' of Chiyou witch, which is very beneficial to them."


    Kun Peng sighed: "Girl, you are still young, and you have less experience. You only see the surface of things, but you don''t see the conspiracy hidden behind things. These nine days, Xuannv ostensibly told Guang Chengzi how to deal with Chi You''s" Xuanyin array ", but in fact she didn''t follow any good intentions. Since the Lich war, the strength of both Lich families has been greatly damaged, and the personnel have been killed and injured seriously. Although Kui cattle and beasts were in the past However, they have good qualifications, but they are nothing in the demon family, but now the situation is different. Most of the demon family experts fall into the Lich war. Spirit beasts such as kuiniu are the hope of the demon family. Guangchengzi killed kuiniu beast, which relieved Chi You''s threat, but also hated the demon family Saint empress Nuwa. Do you think Chi you can be more powerful than the saint? Guang Although Chengzi has the support of Yuanshi Tianzun behind him, Nu Wa''s mother is not good at how to deal with him for a time, it''s not a small matter to offend the saint. Originally, Nu Wa''s mother still supports Buddhism, and I''m afraid it will never be possible in the future. "

 Chapter 221

    The girl said, "teacher, if the elucidation can''t deal with Chi You''s'' Xuanyin array '', even with the support of empress Nu Wa, the Xuanyuan army is not Chi You''s opponent. It still has no prospect."


    Kunpeng smiled: "Although Chi You''s'' Xuanyin array ''can be regarded as a rare array, it''s nothing great in the eyes of saints. It''s not too difficult to break this array. In fact, when guangchengzi and others went down the mountain to help emperor Xuanyuan, Yuanshi Tianzun had already prepared for them to deal with everything, but guangchengzi and others were in a low mood and didn''t understand yuanshitian Respect''s intention, which gave Chiyou the chance to defeat them. "


    However, after watching the battle between Xuanyuan and Chiyou, he asked, "teacher, there seems to be nothing worth paying attention to in expounding the immortals in the several battles between Xuanyuan and Chiyou?"


    Kunpeng said: "That''s because you don''t know Yuanshi Tianzun, so you think so. Yuanshi Tianzun is the most face-saving person in Sanqing. If he can get the immortals to support Xuanyuan, he must give them the ability to decide the war situation. It''s just that the state of mind of the immortals is too low and they don''t have the slightest resistance in the face of sudden attacks, which leads to their repeated defeats. Why can Chi you resist The "Xuanyin array" adapted from the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array" is the only way to explain the immortals. This "Xuanyin array" seems to have great power, but in fact, it doesn''t even have the power of the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array". Now Chiyou''s "Xuanyin array" is just a primary formation, and its power is pitifully small. All the immortals have the cultivation of golden immortals, as long as With a little attention, you can break Chi You''s "Xuanyin array" with the Lingbao in your hand. "


    Hou Yi had experienced the battle of witches and witches, and had also studied the "Twelve heavenly gods and Demons array" with Zu Wu. Naturally, he knew how powerful the "Twelve heavenly gods and Demons array" was. Although Chiyou''s "Xuanyin array" was far less than the "Twelve heavenly gods and Demons array", it was not something that Jinxian Xiuwei could crack. Just listen, he asked: "Teacher, after all, Chi You''s'' Xuanyin array ''evolved from the'' twelve heavenly gods and evil array ''. It seems that it can''t be solved by elucidating the cultivation of immortals?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "Chi You''s'' Xuanyin array ''is just a small art of heresy. He didn''t learn the core of the'' Twelve Gods and evil array '', so he has a huge flaw. As long as it is a Lingbao such as Chunyang and zhenhun, he can restrain it. This is also the reason why Jiutian Xuannv asked guangchengzi to kill Kui cattle and make war drums with its skin."

 Chapter 222

    The enlightenment said: "the two kinds of Lingbao mentioned by the teacher are very rare in the famine. If guangchengzi doesn''t kill Kui cattle and animals, I''m afraid he can''t find these two kinds of Lingbao in a short time."


    Kunpeng said: "As one of the three Ching dynasties, Yuanshi Tianzun is nothing at all. Before the hermeneutic immortals went down the mountain, Yuanshi Tianzun gave some of his collected spiritual treasures to the hermeneutic immortals. As far as I know, there is a congenital spiritual treasure ''soul calming clock'' that can restrain Chiyou''s'' Xuanyin array ''. Moreover, even if guangchengzi and others'' cultivation is not enough to crack the'' Xuanyin array '' But ask Yuanshi Tianzun to make another plan. As long as guangchengzi needs the face loving person, guangchengzi will also give him the congenital treasure. The "Pangu flag" in his hand is the most powerful treasure among the congenital treasures. How can Chiyou''s small "Xuanyin array" resist the attack of the congenital treasure like "Pangu flag", so I say guangchengzi is sorry and considerate Di lost the face of teaching, so that the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty lost his face in front of the saints. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, the enlightenment said in surprise: "teacher, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, but the sage will not give his innate spiritual treasure to suppress Qi luck for Chiyou''s'' Xuanyin array ''


    Kunpeng looked at the enlightenment and said: "Enlightenment, you have been a teacher for some years, and you have also experienced the Lich war. When you know that saints can do anything for their own orthodoxy, the reason why the Lich war is so fierce is not because there are all saints in it. They want to get the two races out of the famine and pass down the orthodoxy by themselves. Although the ''Pangu flag'' is very important, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty attaches great importance to people The tradition of the clan, and the "Pangu flag" is given by Taoist Zu Hongjun. No one dares to give it an idea. What''s wrong with giving the disciples to break the "Xuanyin array"


    The enlightenment thought for a moment and realized that he despised the attention of the saints to orthodoxy. At the same time, he also understood why the teacher, as a human saint, began to keep a low profile in the human race and no longer intervene in the management of the human race after the Lich war. All this is because of the existence of the saints, so the teacher had to do so.


    After getting the help of nine day Xuannv, Xuanyuan gradually mastered the power of the Terran and calmed the dissatisfaction of the Terran. In this process, Xuanyuan was deeply attracted by the amazing talent and temperament of nine day Xuannv, and nine day Xuannv used Xuanyuan''s favor to spread the existence of the heaven in the Terran and let the Terran feel the majesty of the heaven.

 Chapter 223

    At this time, guangchengzi woke up and realized that he had made a big mistake. He even let Tianting intervene in the affairs of the Terran. But now it''s too late for him to stop. A few people of the Terran have begun to feel good about Tianting.


    Just when guangchengzi didn''t know what to do, master xuandu came down to earth at the order of the Supreme Lord and gave Xuanyuan the "Xuanyuan sword", the most valuable merit and virtue of Xuanyuan the day after tomorrow. This sword was made of Shoushan copper and xuanhuang Qi, which can suppress the luck of the human race. When master xuandu was in the lower world, yuanshitian Zun asked him to send a message to guangchengzi, be careful to guard against the Xuannv of Jiutian, and end the fight with Chiyou as soon as possible.


    The reason why the emperor of Yuanshi didn''t tell guangchengzi how to break Chiyou''s "Xuanyin array" is that since the heavenly court has intervened in the dispute between the emperor and the emperor, it can''t get benefits in vain. Why should she make some efforts? Didn''t Jiutian Xuannv want to break the array with the power of Kui Niu beast drum and Zhou Tian star? That''s just a success. The elucidation can successfully solve Chiyou, and the anger of the witch family will be transferred to the heaven. If it doesn''t succeed, then this idea is your nine day Xuannv, and you are naturally responsible for the consequences.


    Guangchengzi was in a very complicated mood after being prompted by the emperor Yuanshi. It was because of his ignorance that emperor Xuanyuan stepped into the plot of heaven step by step. Now, although he also wanted to remind Xuanyuan not to easily believe the nine day Xuannv, it was too late. Xuanyuan had been confused by the nine day Xuannv.


    On the court of heaven, the Jade Emperor and the mother of the Western King were very happy to see that Jiutian Xuannv was so easy to get the trust of emperor Xuanyuan. The court of heaven finally had a certain position in the human race. Although it was not better than the sage, it was also a good start.


    Guangchengzi understood that if the dispute between the emperor and the emperor was not ended soon, the name of Tianting would be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people with the publicity of Jiutian Xuannv, which would cause unnecessary trouble for their missionary work in the future.


    After discussing with the immortals, guangchengzi began to encourage Xuanyuan to send troops to calm Chiyou and his Jiuli tribe as soon as possible, so as to let Jiutian Xuannv leave the Terran as soon as possible.


    Jiutian Xuannv is a smart person. After seeing the move of expounding the immortals, she immediately understood that the other party saw through her intention. If Xuanyuan hadn''t been taken into account, I''m afraid she couldn''t escape the poison of expounding the immortals. Now she has completed the attainments of the Jade Emperor, so she doesn''t want to conflict with the expounding immortals. She also pushes the boat with the water and encourages Xuanyuan to send troops to calm Chiyou as soon as possible, The immortals were relieved to see that the nine heaven Xuannv was so knowledgeable.

 Chapter 224

    After the last time emperor Xuanyuan was ambushed by Chiyou, considering that the Terran soldiers did not explain the magical powers of the immortals and could not distinguish the direction in the "Xuanyin array", he created a "guide car" under the reminder of Jiutian Xuannv. With the "guide car", the Terran army would no longer be confused by the "Xuanyin array".


    After everything was ready, Xuanyuan ordered the Terran army to kill Chiyou''s Jiuli tribe again.


    This battle was a decisive battle. Since guangchengzi killed Kui Niu beast, empress Nuwa cancelled her order to the dragon family, and the four seas Dragon King naturally took back the army. However, Ying Long was dissatisfied with the Dragon King''s decision at that time, so he left the dragon family and joined Xuanyuan army. The prosperity of the human family is the general trend of heaven. Xuanyuan is the emperor of the human race, and the four seas dragon families dare not quarrel with it at this time, So as not to offend the immortals, he did not arrest Ying long.


    After several failures, Xuanyuan also understood Chi You''s power, so the Terran army was careful all the way for fear of being ambushed by Chi you again.


    When Xuanyuan''s army moved, Chiyou knew it. At this time, Jiuli tribe was also ready to fight. Chiyou understood that this war was a battle between him and Xuanyuan, so Jiuli tribe also tried its best. Chiyou didn''t want to move too back. After Xuanyuan''s army sent out, he also led the army to attack, ready to give Xuanyuan a head blow.


    Xuanyuan army finally met Chiyou''s Jiuli tribe army in Zhuolu plain. Now Xuanyuan army has the help of guangchengzi and other Buddhist immortals, and Jiuli tribe has several great wizards such as Chiyou, Jiufeng, Hebo and Yushi. The strength is not much different.


    Xuanyuan took the lead and said to Chi you, "Chi you, I am the emperor and the Lord of the world. You are still colluding with the witch family. Do you want the human family world to become the witch family world?"


    Chiyou sneered and said: "Xuanyuan, your position as emperor was only discussed by several saints. Have many tribes of the human race ever recognized your position as emperor? Heaven and earth was opened by Pangu, the Father God of the Lich family. When the Lich ruled the earth, the Lich family also took care of our human family. The ancestors of the Lich and the queen turned into six reincarnations. What a good fortune, so I can''t ask the Lich family to help too much. And Xuanyuan child, You, the emperor, have a bad name and a bad word. You just rely on the immortals to forcibly occupy it. What have they done for us? "

 Chapter 225

    Xuanyuan said, "I was emperor after the approval of the virgin Nuwa and the supreme Lao Jun, the leader of the people''s religion, but you didn''t get the approval of any saints."


    Chi You sneered and said: "Although empress Nuwa is the virgin of our human race, she has given up the human race at the time of the war between the human race and the demon race, which has nothing to do with our human race. Although the supreme Lao Jun is a saint, she has nothing to do with our human race, so you should not be a real emperor. There are also human races who have been taken care of by the saint Kunpeng since their birth. The last two emperors were recognized by the saint Kunpeng , you have just been recognized by many tribes of the Terran, and you Xuanyuan did not receive the recognition of the holy master Kunpeng when you succeeded to the throne. Therefore, your position as emperor of the Terran has not been recognized by the Terran. The Terran should be born with the most precious treasure. Unless you have the "Kongtong seal", your position as emperor of the Terran cannot be true. "


    After hearing Chi You''s words, Xuanyuan was also stunned. It can be said that Kunpeng, the holy teacher, was the most prestigious among the Terrans. It can be said that he was the only one to have the Terrans today. Fuxi and Shennong, the two emperors, were assisted by the holy teachers, so they received the support of many tribes of the Terrans. When he succeeded to the throne, although there were the virgin Nuwa and the supreme Lao Jun, the leader of the human religion And other saints, but the saint teacher did not come forward, and his authority was naturally questioned by all tribes of the human race.


    Chi you thought that it was the last battle now, and there was no need to keep it, so he ordered his men to set up the "Xuanyin array". After this array was completed, Chi you saw the dark wind in Chi You army, which was killing. Chi you stood in front of the array, held up the tiger soul sword and said, "Xuanyuan child, dare to come to fight!"


    Xuanyuan''s disciples all knew the power of the "Xuanyin array", but the array in front of them was a hundred times more powerful than the "Xuanyin array" last time. They all knew that this array was not what they could break, so they had to shush face to face.


    Ying long, who took refuge in Xuanyuan, looked down on Ying long. Ying Long was one of the best experts in the dragon family. Although he knew that the "Xuanyin array" was extremely dangerous, he believed that even if his cultivation could not break the array, he would not be hurt. He came forward and said, "it''s nothing to mention a small array, and I''ll wait for Ying long to have a try!" Ying Long then took a small group of Terran soldiers and killed Chiyou.

 Chapter 226

    After hearing Chiyou''s words, the Terran army was also shocked. The Terran recognized the holy master Kunpeng, and Xuanyuan did not get the recognition of the holy master Kunpeng. The natural name of the human emperor was not right, and the momentum of the Terran army fell sharply for a time.


    Seeing this, guangchengzi couldn''t help feeling anxious. This battle was the final battle of the emperor''s dispute. There was no room for any mistakes. He hurriedly said, "Chiyou, you don''t have to disturb people''s hearts here. Although Kunpeng was absent when the emperor succeeded to the throne, he also sent his disciples to go, which fully explained that he also recognized Xuanyuan as the emperor."


    Chi you laughed and said, "guangchengzi, as the teacher of the emperor, you are so disrespectful to the holy teacher Kunpeng. How can the emperor taught by people like you be recognized by the human race."


    Guangchengzi has always been arrogant and arrogant. Now Chi you caught hold of him. He not only didn''t extricate Xuanyuan, but also indirectly implicated Xuanyuan. The Terran army knows how much Kunpeng has helped the Terran. They can have today, which makes Kunpeng, the good life saint, have a great part of the work, so they are dissatisfied with the elucidation of the immortals, This also indirectly affects the preaching of Hermeneutics in the Terran in the future.


    Xuanyuan came forward and said, "Chi you has come to this situation. The debate of words has no great significance. I''d better see Zhenzhang at the bottom of my hand."


    When several golden immortals saw Ying Long''s move, they secretly said to let Ying Long try it first, and see how the big array works, so they didn''t stop Ying long. Xuanyuan saw several people''s expressions and secretly said that it must be more or less bad for Yinglong to go. He wanted to call zhuyinglong, but how could he have time? At this time, he could not help but have a slight aversion to expounding the immortals.


    Ying Long led a small group of troops and horses into Chiyou''s "Xuanyin array", and then disappeared. There was a burst of ghosts crying and wolves howling in the array, followed by a burst of wailing.


    A moment later, the array returned to calm. A figure flew straight to Xuanyuan and other people, covered with blood. It was Ying Long who had just entered the array. At the moment, his whole body was scarred. If he hadn''t been highly trained, he might have been buried in the yellow spring.


    Xuanyuan and the gold immortals of the hermeneutics saw a dramatic change in their faces. They all knew that Ying Long''s cultivation was high. They thought that even if they were defeated by Chiyou''s "Xuanyin array", they could retreat all over, but they didn''t expect that Ying Long was seriously injured. Looking at the big array again, I saw that the murderous spirit in the array was more prosperous, and there was a faint cry of ghosts. Seeing this, millions of people lost their courage.

 Chapter 227

    How can Chiyou let go of such a good opportunity and only move with a big hand, the army of Jiuli tribe shouted and killed Xuanyuan.


    Xuanyuan thought that the situation now was to fight Chiyou to the death. Only one of them could survive, so he shouted to the Terran army behind him: "gentlemen, today there are enemies without me, and kill with me!"


    Xuanyuan said that, then he drove his horse to kill Chiyou.


    When the Terran army saw that Huang Xuanyuan personally took the lead in the attack, the morale immediately rose and shouted to rush forward. Suddenly, the two armies fought together.


    Seeing that Huang Xuanyuan had already come forward to kill the disciples, the Buddhist immortals were not able to watch. They had no choice but to use their magic weapons. They hardened their heads and went forward. The Buddhist immortals guarded behind Xuanyuan and went straight to Chi you in the center of the "Xuanyin array". Fearing that Chi you might have an accident, the rain master and other witches over there welcomed the Buddhist immortals.


    Xuanyuan and others did not encounter any resistance when they killed to the center of the big array. When they arrived at the center of the big array, they saw Chi you and several big witches standing behind him. Just listen, Chiyou said, "Xuanyuan, I think you are a hero of a generation, and ask you the last word, are you willing to surrender and hand over the throne of emperor?"


    Xuanyuan smiled angrily and said, "Chiyou, you are cruel and unkind, collude with the witch family, connive at the crimes committed by the Jiuli tribe and kill countless people''s armies. Today''s victory or defeat has not been decided. Don''t be proud!"


    Chiyou said, "Xuanyuan, since you are so stubborn, you are responsible for all the consequences, and no wonder I am!"


    After he said that, he waved the tiger soul sword in his hand. The great witches behind him were ordered to wander around. After a while, Xuanyuan and others felt that there was a cold smell everywhere, which oppressed them to stand almost unsteadily.


    Guangchengzi had a bad mind. If they let the other party''s Xuanyin array run completely, they only had the chance to catch it. Then they shouted, "let''s go together, don''t let Chiyou run the Xuanyin array completely!"


    When guangchengzi finished, he smashed the "fantianyin" at Chiyou. It seemed that he wanted to catch the thief first, catch the king, and explain to the immortals. Seeing this, they all took out the guard Lingbao and killed the big Witches of the Wu family. Ying Long didn''t attack him, but protected Xuanyuan and killed Chiyou.


    Several witches in Chiyou had long been unable to hold on. They just waited to kill. Seeing this situation, they met the Buddhist immortals together, and each swung his weapons to catch them. Facing the attack of Xuanyuan and Yinglong, Chiyou is the reincarnation of a great Witch and has fighting experience in previous lives. Although Xuanyuan has learned a lot of Yuqing Taoism with guangchengzi as his teacher, he has only studied with guangchengzi for 20 years. How can he be an opponent with countless great witch fighting experience like Chiyou? Under normal circumstances, Xuanyuan and Yinglong may still have a chance to fight Chiyou, But at this time, Ying Long was seriously injured, and then he entered the Xuanyin array. Soon, the two of them were beaten by Chiyou and retreated one after another.

 Chapter 228

    Guangchengzi was very anxious and wanted to come forward to rescue, but he was blocked by several great Witches of the witch family. At this time, he could only rely on the nine heavenly Xuannv of the heaven. He hoped that the Kui Niu drum she made could really break the "Xuanyin array" of Chiyou in one fell swoop. Otherwise, the decisive battle would end in failure of elucidation and the throne of the emperor would fall into the hands of the witch family.


    Just listen, guangchengzi shouted, "if you don''t break the array again, the throne of the emperor will fall into the hands of the witch clan!"


    It''s not that Jiutian Xuannv doesn''t want to help, but that the "Xuanyin array" in front of her is not as simple as what Chiyou used at the beginning. Kui Niu drum alone can''t resist it. Once Kui Niu drum can''t limit the "Xuanyin array", then Tianting''s prestige in the Terran will be greatly reduced.


    Unfortunately, the current situation can''t help Jiutian Xuannv think more. If she doesn''t help again, Emperor Xuanyuan will die. The image of the heaven will plummet in the Terran, and the throne of the emperor will fall to the witch family. At that time, it will be difficult for the heaven to intervene in the Terran affairs. In this way, Haotian calculated in vain. Anyway, Jiutian Xuannv couldn''t let this happen, otherwise she couldn''t explain to Haotian. Moreover, she told emperor Xuanyuan that Kui Niu drum could restrain Chi You''s "Xuanyin array". If she retreated at this time, not only would Tianting''s reputation in the human race be ruined, but also would cause people''s dissatisfaction with the saints of the two religions, and there would be no good end.


    Jiutian Xuannv immediately sounded the Kui Niu drum. In a short time, a drum that shook the soul sounded. Chiyou''s "Xuanyin array" seemed to vibrate in this burst of drum sound. However, soon the "Xuanyin array" returned to calm, and the overwhelming spirit of Xuanyin shrouded hundreds of miles around, completely trapping the Terran army in the array.


    Kui Niugu''s defeat shocked Jiutian Xuannv. She lost her mind for a moment and didn''t know what to do. The Terran army was completely lost in this "Xuanyin array". Fortunately, they had the guide car invented by Xuanyuan and Jiutian Xuannv, and they could still identify the direction, so they wouldn''t lose contact with Xuanyuan and others.


    Soon Jiutian Xuannv woke up. Although Kui Niu could not completely restrain the "Xuanyin array", she was able to suppress it. While desperately beating Kui Niu drum, she joined hands with Xuanyuan and Ying long to attack Chiyou. Together, the three could barely protect themselves under Chiyou.

 Chapter 229

    Emperor Xuanyuan''s action was fully demonstrated in the eyes of the saints of the great famine and some powerful people. They all had different views on Xuanyuan''s action.


    Kunpeng saw that although Xuanyuan was unable to break through Chiyou''s "Xuanyin array", he still did not hold any hope of victory for Chiyou. At the same time, he also understood that Xuanyuan would purge the Jiuli tribe after defeating Chiyou. So he said to Wudao and Jingwei, "Wudao, you and Jingwei have a high prestige in the human race. Chiyou will be defeated this time. As a man of Xuanyuan and expounding the mind of the immortals, you will cleanse the Jiuli tribe. You two go to the Jiuli tribe and inform them to move early so as to avoid unnecessary deaths and injuries."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Enlightenment was puzzled and said, "teacher, it seems that Chi you has the upper hand now, and Xuanyuan and the elucidating immortals just managed to resist Chi You''s attack."


    Kunpeng said: "How can Chi you get the upper hand? Now Xuanyuan not only has the help of expounding the immortals, but also Tianting is on his side. Chi you is even more powerful, but also two fists can''t defeat four hands. It''s sooner or later. You go to Jiuli tribe early, so that they can be prepared. When the war is over, they must have already moved. It''s too late for Xuanyuan to want to destroy Jiuli tribe , if you can save Jiuli tribe, it will add some merit to you two. "


    Although Hou Yi knew that Chi You''s defeat was a matter of time, he still wanted to save Chi You''s life when it came to the end. Kunpeng saw Hou Yi''s appearance and understood what he thought. Before Hou Yi spoke, he said: "Hou Yi, although you were a great witch in your previous life and had a deep friendship with Chi you, the defeat of Chi you is the general trend of heaven, not something you and I can stop. You must not intervene in this matter, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable. Although Chi you will be defeated, he already has a yuan God in his body and will not destroy both form and spirit. He will turn over one day in the future. As for the other great witches, he will have his own master chapter."


    Kunpeng said to Wudao, "Wudao, you and Jingwei are not going to inform Jiuli tribe soon. Haotian will take action soon. When Chiyou is defeated, it will be too late for you to inform Jiuli tribe."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Wudao and Jingwei quickly got up and went to inform Jiuli tribe to prepare for relocation.

 Chapter 230

    Looking at the figure of Wudao and Jingwei leaving, Kunpeng sighed: "although I am a human saint, I can''t stop the battle between Chiyou and Xuanyuan. I hope Wudao and Jingwei can persuade Jiuli tribe to move and make this catastrophe less casualties."


    Chang''e said, "teacher, you have worked hard for this matter. As for the result, it depends on the will of heaven."


    Kunpeng sighed: "the Terran is what I watched grow up to today. Although the war between Chiyou and Xuanyuan is the general trend of heaven, if they can have less casualties, they will retain more vitality for the Terran."


    Chang''e said, "teacher, you can''t control the situation today. Xuanyuan and Chiyou have killed red eyes, and both sides are immortal."


    Kunpeng said, "being a teacher is not worried about the battle between them, but afraid that Xuanyuan will be encouraged by guangchengzi and others to clean Jiuli tribe and even other Terran tribes against him. At that time, the Terran will become a lecture hall for elucidation, which is very unfavorable to the development of the Terran in the future."


    Chang''e said, "teacher, Xuanyuan should stand on the position of the human race and won''t do such a thing?"


    Kunpeng said: "If you''re not afraid of ten thousand, you''ll be afraid of just in case. After defeating Chiyou, Xuanyuan''s mind will change greatly. He will be provoked by the immortals of Hermeneutics and make mistakes. In that way, not only the Terran will be damaged, but also other forces will be damaged. The Terran has completely become the world of hermeneutics. In that case, things will be a little bad. It seems that it''s time for him to take action to avoid being beaten by hermeneutics in the future Press. "


    When Kunpeng asked Wudao and Jingwei to go to Jiuli tribe, Haotian and queen mother on the heaven court were also grieving for the war between Xuanyuan and Chiyou.


    Haotian did not expect that Chi You''s "Xuanyin array" would make such great progress in such a short time. Kui Niu drum made by Jiutian Xuannv could not restrain the "Xuanyin array", which was completely beyond his expectation.


    Just listen, Haotian said to the queen mother, "yaochi, things have developed to this point, which has completely surprised you and me. Now emperor Xuanyuan is in danger. If there is no reinforcements, I''m afraid Chi you can''t escape. If you and I don''t take action at this time, I''m afraid not only the prestige of the Terran will plummet, but also people and Buddhism will not let you and me go."

 Chapter 231

    The West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, you worry too much. You and I are the emperor of heaven granted by the teacher. No matter how bold the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty is, he can''t really do anything to us."


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "even so, although the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty dare not target you and me, under his pressure, it will be difficult for the heavenly court to develop in the future. I''m afraid it will be difficult for you and me to make a head start."


    West Queen Mother said: "Haotian, you mean you want to help Xuanyuan, but according to the current situation, if you want to defeat Chiyou, you must use 100% of the power of the stars in the sky to break the ''Xuanyin array'' of Chiyou. In this way, you and I will completely quarrel with the witch family. It is difficult to guarantee what they will do with the character of the witch family."


    The Jade Emperor sighed: "now that the matter has come to this point, there is no other way for you and me. It is better to offend the witch family than to offend people and explain the two religions. The witch family is now greatly weakened, and there are not many experts in the family. They dare not go too far."


    The West Queen Mother said, "in that case, do everything as you say."


    Seeing that the queen mother of the West agreed with his opinion, the Jade Emperor immediately asked the heavenly soldiers and generals in charge of the celestial stars to make every effort to destroy the power of the celestial stars and attack Chiyou''s "Xuanyin array".


    But for a moment, I saw starlight shining directly on the wasteland. The starlight completely shrouded Chiyou''s "Xuanyin array"¡® The "Xuanyin array" comes from the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil array" of the Wuzu town and clan array, and has been carefully condensed by Chiyou. Its power is naturally not small. The star power directly discharged from the heaven is absorbed by it like running water, and completely disappears into the "Xuanyin array". There is no leakage. It seems that it has not caused too much damage to it.


    Since all the power of the stars illuminated by the nine days has been absorbed by Chiyou''s "Xuanyin array", there has been a short fault in the power of the stars above the Tianting. For a moment, the stars on the nine sky seemed to be angered by the action of the "Xuanyin array". 365 stars emitted dazzling light. The light column across the sky fell straight down to the "Xuanyin array". The aura of the array seemed to be summoned and rushed in. The elements of heaven and earth surged and stirred, forming huge vortices in the air. These vortices were connected one after another, From a distance, there are countless long dragons with light bands attacking the "Xuanyin array".


    The inexhaustible aura of heaven and earth, the essence of stars, five elements, all gathered together, and the lights of one band were colorful, and they were not even in the "big Yin".

 Chapter 232

    At that time, the defense cover formed by the "Xuanyin array" began to shake endlessly. The earth hundreds of miles around the "Xuanyin array" was shaken by the sudden change. Mountains and stones rolled down one after another, and the aura of heaven and earth swept through. Smiling black holes could be seen in the air occasionally, but they were dried up and broken into the void. The trees in the mountain rose from the ground and were stirred by great force. They were broken one after another, turned into powder and flew.


    Chiyou didn''t expect Xuanyuan to collude with the heaven. Under the attack of the power of the celestial stars, the "Xuanyin array" was already crumbling. Chiyou and several Witches of the witch family fought hard to maintain the operation of the array, but the "Xuanyin array" was not as strong as the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array" and was unable to resist the power of the overwhelming celestial stars. Although the "Celestial Star array" of Tianting is also not comparable to the "Celestial Star array" of the demon family Tianting in ancient times, it is not a "Xuanyin array" that can only be resisted by the fur of the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil array".


    Under the attack of the heavenly star array, Chiyou soon lost the battle with Xuanyuan. The sudden move of the heavenly court made Chiyou very angry, but now he was entangled by Xuanyuan and the immortals. Although he wanted to go to the heavenly court to kill the Jade Emperor, he had to wait until he defeated Xuanyuan and won the throne of emperor. But judging from the current situation, it is impossible for him to achieve this goal.


    Chi Youben was a great Witch of the witch family. His character was strong. After seeing that Xuanyuan army had broken through his "Xuanyin array", he held a "tiger soul sword". The body of the sword was black and covered with blood, which made people feel murderous at first sight. Just listen, he shouted: "Xuanyuan child, I didn''t expect you to be so vicious. You betrayed the interests of the human race and colluded with the heaven for the sake of the throne of the emperor. Do you want to make the human race a subsidiary of others again? Even if you get the emperor, how can you make the human race return to your heart? Even if I die today, your careful conspiracy can''t succeed."


    Xuanyuan came forward and said, "Chiyou, your reckless use of swords has led to the destruction of life. Heaven and earth can''t stand it. It''s precisely because your following transgressions have alerted the emperor of heaven. That''s why you broke your array today to let you understand your mistakes. If you surrender at this time, it''s not too late, and I can save you from death."

 Chapter 233

    "Ha! Ha! Ha!" Chi you laughed wildly after hearing Xuanyuan''s words and said, "Xuanyuan, don''t show off your mouth. No matter how you explain it, you have betrayed the interests of the Terran. You can''t get rid of this. Even if I die in battle, my Jiuli tribe will stop your conspiracy."


    Guangchengzi came out from the crowd and said, "Chiyou, don''t take advantage of your words. You are the reincarnation of the witch family, representing the power of the witch family. The prosperity of the human family is a number of days, but Xuanyuan is an authentic human family. It''s natural to get the throne of the human emperor, but you are unwilling to be lonely and dominate. Today, your array is broken by the heaven, which is also the general trend of the heaven."


    Chiyou shouted angrily, "guangchengzi, you are shameless. Since I am reincarnated, it is the human race, which is recognized by the way of heaven. You are just a little golden fairy. What qualifications do you have to talk about the throne of the emperor."


    Guangchengzi said, "I am the teacher of the emperor. Why can''t I talk about the emperor? On the contrary, you Chiyou can''t be the son of man."


    Chiyou sneered and said, "guangchengzi, Xuanyuan''s position as emperor has not been recognized by the human race and the holy teacher Kunpeng, so you are just a self appointed teacher of the emperor. If you are willing to say it, I will blush for you."


    Seeing that the situation was bad for guangchengzi, Yunzi quickly came forward and said, "Chiyou, it''s no use talking about this nonsense today. You still need to see Zhenzhang under your hands. If you can kill me today, it''s up to you. If you can''t say that, what''s the point?"


    Chi You sneered: "Yunzi, with the help of heaven, your power is much higher than that of our Jiuli tribe, but Xuanyuan''s betrayal of the interests of the human race is also true. Even if he gets the throne of emperor, he won''t win the hearts of the people. Haotian dares to do so, he won''t come to a good end if he is an enemy of the witch clan. Even if you win today, you have to pay a considerable price."


    As Chi you said this, he used his own blood essence as a guide to destroy the "Xuanyin array". In a short time, the power of the "Xuanyin array" increased sharply, with ghosts crying and howling, demons roaring, Yin winds and terrible fog. Thirteen huge extraterritorial demons loomed in the black fog, their looks were ferocious and terrible, and the huge and unparalleled pressure came from them.


    Guangchengzi and other immortals changed their faces immediately. The secret method of the witch family is really great! However, from the pressure from these 13 huge extraterritorial demons, we know that they are not so easy to deal with.

 Chapter 234

    Just listen, Chiyou''s arrogant voice sounded from the array again and said, "Xuanyuan, you ignorant child, recklessly care for the interests of the human race. Even if you die today, you will know the power of our Jiuli tribe. I use my own blood essence to destroy the ''Xuanyin array'', so that you can wait for no entry, no exit, no death, no life!"


    After hearing Chiyou''s words, Xuanyuan and the immortals were trembling. They didn''t expect that Chiyou would be so crazy that they wanted to die with Xuanyuan regardless of the life and death of Jiuli tribe.


    Jiuli tribe has been under the leadership of Chi you for many years. After hearing Chi You''s words, they all regardless of life and death and fought life and death with Xuanyuan''s army. However, it was convenient for a long time and suffered heavy casualties.


    Seeing that Chi you destroyed the "Xuanyin array" with his own blood essence, several great Witches of the witch family also held a long flag and destroyed the array with their own blood essence to cooperate with Chi You''s actions. As soon as the thirteen Xuanyin flags shook, the "Xuanyin array" closed the living door and opened the dead door. Suddenly, the clouds and clouds changed color, and the mystery of the "Xuanyin array" was fully displayed.


    The Buddhist immortals in the array also perceived the changes of the large array, and showed their magic powers one after another. The three flowers surged, the five Qi transpiration, and the auspicious light and mist shone around them, dispelling the black fog in front of them. But the black fog was unusually thick. Once dispersed, it immediately gathered around again. As soon as the clear light and black fog touch, the sound of Zizi can be heard. Seeing this, the immortals looked a little dignified.


    In ancient times, when the two Lich races fought for hegemony in the world, they kept close to the mountain gate and practiced Taoism hard, and never met with the two Lich races. Among the three religions, only master xuandu and Duobao know the tragedy of the Lich war and have seen the ferocious hegemony of the witch family''s Secret Law. Although others have been warned about the power of the witch family, they don''t pay attention to it because they rely on the saints. This is one of the main reasons why the immortals have been defeated by Chi you many times.


    Chi you tried his best to explain to the immortals that it was no accident for the two Lich families to dominate the world. Only Chi you and several great witches could not resist.


    The "Xuanyin array" was born from the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil array". Although it is far less powerful than the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil array", it is also extraordinary. After his reincarnation and rebirth, Chiyou became a person who should be robbed under the heaven. His cultivation has been restored to the time of the Lich war. At this time, his cultivation is straight after the great witch Xingtian. Moreover, he has found another way to refine 13 Xuanyin flags, which are controlled by several great witches. For a moment, the "Xuanyin array" was fierce and powerful.

 Chapter 235

    Once the "Xuanyin array" was activated, black fog filled the space between heaven and earth. The sky and earth were dark, and the sun and moon were dark. Xuanyuan looked out at the Terran army in the array and saw nothing but darkness.


    The feeling of expounding the immortals in the array is different from Xuanyuan. The monstrous magic fire is rolling in and constantly refining and burning the immortals. The black fog was churning endlessly, and countless ghosts were crying and howling. It seemed that they were going to break through the body and penetrate into the yuan God. The whole immortal yuan was also limited by the "Xuanyin array". It could not be smooth and run at will.


    Seeing this situation, Jiutian Xuannv used her magic power to beat Kui Niu drum continuously. The sound of Kui Niu drum was simple and heavy, which made people feel calm. The discomfort caused by the hoarse and fierce sound of ghosts crying and wolves disappeared immediately.


    All the immortals who expounded and taught also offered their own magic weapons one after another. For a moment, all kinds of treasure lights glittered brightly and dazzled people in the endless black fog. The monstrous devil fire was blocked out and could not get close at all.


    At this time, a sudden cold hum spread all over the array, but Chi you was angry when he saw that everyone had done their magic weapons. Thirteen Xuanyin flags changed again. A bright red blood light flashed in the array. For a moment, the black fog seemed to boil. Several huge demons gradually appeared in the black fog. The whole body was full of evil spirit, and a violent spirit came to my face.


    As soon as the evil shadow appeared, the rolling black fog in the array seemed to be more dense, mixed with countless magic fire Yin thunder, constantly bombarding the body protection divine light of the immortals.


    The burning lamp gave a cold hum, and his hands pinched and inched. The golden tower on the top turned around, and suddenly became ten thousand feet high. Words were recited in his mouth. A huge force came out of the tower, with unparalleled dignity. The burning lamp looks solemn, the Taoist robe flutters slightly, and the jade light hovers around the whole body. Suddenly, with a quick drink, a burst of jade fairy gas surges on the gold tower, which will force the magic fire and black fog around the burning lamp three feet away in an instant.


    The jade is pure and immortal, and the surrounding space seems to be boiling. Between breathing, it evolves into earth fire geomantic omen, surging and endless. It spreads in all directions. The dense black fog and strong mysterious evil fire are all crushed, and then evolves into earth fire geomantic omen.


    With a slight smile, the "coffin lamp" hanging on the top is also shining brightly. Where the light shines brightly, the black fog collapses and disappears one after another, and the magic fire is extinguished. It seems that it doesn''t have the slightest momentum, just like flicking dust.

 Chapter 236

    In front of guangchengzi was the "Fantian seal" of the day after tomorrow. The golden light on the seal was magnificent and fierce. When the golden light came, all the black fog and magic fire were bounced away.


    Huang Long is the most miserable among the Buddhist immortals. All the other Buddhist immortals have the innate spiritual treasure given by the first emperor. He is the only one who has not received the reward from the first emperor. There is no spiritual treasure on his body. He can only rely on his own cultivation to resist the pressure brought by the "Xuanyin array".


    After the immortals revealed their spiritual treasures one after another, the dark wind calling in the array and the swirling black fog immediately disappeared.


    Chi you was so angry that he waved the "tiger soul sword" in his hand and brought up the evil clouds in the sky. The witches each spit a mouthful of blood essence on the Xuanyin flag in their hands. The light on the Xuanyin flag immediately turned to prosperity, and the vitality of heaven and earth rolled in for thousands of miles, threw it into the array and turned into a churning blood mist.


    The Xuanyin flag rushed a bloody silk thread on the surface of the flag with the destruction of blood essence, interwoven into a huge blood net in the air, and countless tadpole like runes were free in the air and attached to the blood net. Get the rune, the blood net, the blood light is brighter, thick and viscous. The black fog seemed to be inspired to form thirteen strong dragons, connecting the Xuanyin flags.


    Suddenly, the thirteen demons roared, took off from the flag through the black fog, stood in the rolling black fog, and the blood light wrapped around the whole body. The great witch''s blood essence is really great. Let the Xuanyin flag become great, and 13 Foreign demons can show their true body against the enemy.


    When they opened their eyes, the thirteen demon gods were different, but their whole bodies were covered with scales and armor. Their bodies were thousands of feet high and low, roaring, earth shaking and sky shaking, and their evil Qi was clear from the top to the bottom.


    The demon God dashed in the dark fog and attacked the immortals. Whenever the claw shadow passes through, it will collapse the void. After receiving the attack of extraterritorial demons, the Buddhist immortals only feel that it weighs more than Mount Tai, shaking their blood and Qi, and even the yuan God is a little unstable. At the moment, I dare not neglect it. I use my magic power and concentrate on the enemy.


    Although the demon God is tall, his actions are sensitive and strange, and his combat skills adhere to the consistent magic power of the witch family. The thick black fog and blood cloud formed all kinds of weapons in the hands of the demon God and fought hard with the elucidation immortals. For a moment, the elucidation immortals were overwhelmed and quite embarrassed.

 Chapter 237

    The devil was burning, the black fog was rolling, and there were 13 huge demon gods. The elucidating immortal was in a bad situation for a while. Not only were they distracted from the evil fire coming from the invading body, but the black fog and blood cloud were transformed by millions of souls. They were angry. From time to time, the black fog turned into all kinds of ghosts, ferocious and terrible, with broken limbs and bodies, dripping with blood. They were not afraid of the golden light of Yuqing''s body protection of the immortals, so they rushed up one after another. Under the helplessness of the immortals, they had to send Yuqing divine thunder to disperse them, But the evil fire and black fog condensed again after only a moment, so repeatedly, it seemed endless.


    Seeing this, guangchengzi was also secretly worried. Seeing that each martial brother took over a demon God, it was particularly hard to fight. The rolling black fog and blood cloud also disturbed people and disturbed people''s mind. However, he had nothing to do about it. He didn''t expect that Chi You''s desperate "Xuanyin array" would have such power.


    I saw that there was blood light in the black fog in the whole "Xuanyin array", and there was blood cloud in the blood light. The endless black fog kept rising, and countless night fork evil spirits invaded the elucidation immortals, so that the elucidation immortals were restrained when they resisted the 13 extraterritorial demons.


    When he saw the situation of guangchengzi and other immortals, he couldn''t help laughing. Although he was able to come forward to help one or two, he ignored the death and life of the immortals because he was dissatisfied with the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Just as he looked at the embarrassed image of the immortals, he suddenly felt a murderous blood gas invading his body behind him. There was no time for the lamp to make other reactions. His body had to rotate suddenly and leave its place like a whirlwind. When he fixed his body and looked carefully, he found that Chi you was unwilling, As soon as he saw the light burning, he secretly attacked himself with a ''tiger soul sword''.


    Although he didn''t want to fight Chiyou, he knew that Yuanshi Tianzun must be watching the battle. As a last resort, he had to take out his "heaven and earth ruler" to fight Chiyou.


    At that moment, the two fought for dozens of rounds. Chiyou had excellent martial arts and fighting skills. The "tiger soul sword" in his hand was a bloodthirsty weapon. The lamp burning magic was excellent. The "heaven and earth ruler" was also a great treasure. He had a "coffin lamp" to protect himself, and was not afraid of Chiyou''s "tiger soul sword". So the two fought regardless of victory or defeat.

 Chapter 238

    The body of Chi You''s great witch is already an immortal devil. Although the "heaven and earth ruler" hits the body with some pain, it can''t cause much damage. When the "coffin lamp" is lit on the top of the lamp, whenever Chi You''s "tiger soul sword" shows off its power, the "coffin lamp" emits a milli light to block it, but it can''t hurt it. At present, the two people are consumed. Although burning the lamp is leisurely and can protect itself by relying on the "coffin lamp", it can hardly hurt Chi you. Chi you seems brave, but it can hardly hurt burning the lamp.


    Burning the lamp was not in a hurry, but Chi you was extremely anxious. At this time, although the "Xuanyin array" was less disturbed by the "Celestial Star array", he always scruples about the actions of the heaven.


    Although the other great witches gained the upper hand with the "Xuanyin array" and the 13 extraterritorial demons defeated the elucidation of immortals, all this was based on the "Xuanyin array" which suppressed the ability of elucidation of immortals. If you don''t take this opportunity to kill the elucidation of immortals and Xuanyuan, then wait until the Tianting opens the "Celestial Star array" again, The "Xuanyin array" alone can not resist the power of the stars in the sky, and the fate of Chiyou and Jiuli tribe can be imagined. Therefore, Chiyou had to attack desperately at this time to strive for a chance of life for himself.


    Just listen, Chi you shouted angrily, and the roar was stirring, straight through clouds and rocks. All the people in the array had suddenly seen a bleeding light in the "Xuanyin array", and they were secretly vigilant. At the moment, they heard Chi You roar. The two great Wizards of Feng Boyu of Jiuli tribe could not help but fly to meet Chi you. On Xuanyuan''s side, because the elucidation of the immortals was restrained by 13 extraterritorial demons, Ying Long met Dryad and entered the array.


    As soon as Feng Boyu entered the array, he found a burning lamp. At that time, the three people besieged him. The coffin lamp on the top of the burning lamp rotated rapidly and took all the attacks. The "heaven and earth ruler" in his hand swayed freely. Occasionally, it fell on several people. It was a stagger. Although it could not hurt the great wizard, he could barely protect himself under the attack of the three great wizards.


    Ying Long and Han Yu joined the rain master and the light lamp at the end. Seeing that the situation of the light lamp was not good, they immediately came forward to help. The "Xuanyin array" was only a hundred miles, but the array seemed boundless, with endless magic fire and blood clouds. They came forward and took the attack of Feng Bo and the rain master, which made the light lamp breathe a sigh of relief.


    The rainbows were twining with red light all over her body, and countless sky fires scattered between her hands and feet. She came forward to take the attack of the rain master for the light. The rain master was the great Witch of the Gonggong tribe, and her water attribute was equal to the rainbows attribute. Ying Long showed his real body. He was a giant dragon with a thousand feet. He had wings on his back and dragon claws under his belly like pure gold. He came forward and tore them together with Feng Bo.

 Chapter 239

    Seeing this, I was relieved. He didn''t want to work for the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and fight with the three great witches. With the help of drought and Ying long, he lit the lamp and fought with Chi you again, just to protect himself from killing the enemy.


    Chiyou''s strange roar continued, but he couldn''t light the lamp. It''s not that he didn''t have enough cultivation, but that he was distracted to preside over the "Xuanyin array", so he was unable to kill the lamp. Otherwise, he didn''t know how many times he was killed by Chiyou because of his cultivation.


    On the Lingxiao temple in the heaven, there are two rows of heavenly soldiers with excellent armor, long guns, sword halberds and crystal lights. They are connected in a line and dazzling.


    At this time, the Tianting was newly established for only a few hundred years, and the scale of the divine generals was not as large as that of later generations. They were all composed of Haotian, the Jade Emperor, and yaochi, the mother of the west king, who summoned the flood and wasteland to repair.


    Just as guangchengzi was once again trapped by the "Xuanyin array" arranged by Chiyou, Haotian and yaochi were looking at everything in front of the "Haotian mirror"¡® "Haotian mirror" is a congenital treasure given to Haotian by Hongjun, the Taoist ancestor, to observe the three worlds and the sky and suppress the Qi luck of the heaven. It has unparalleled power. When Da Luo Jinxian is illuminated by it, he will destroy both form and spirit.


    The queen mother of the West looked at the broadcast in the mirror and said, "Haotian, do you think the preacher can break this array?"


    Haotian thought for a moment and said: "That Chi you has recovered the cultivation of his previous life, and destroyed the ''Xuanyin array'' with his own blood essence, and the cultivation of the other witches can not be underestimated. I''m afraid they all have the magic power of Da Luo Jinxian. The ''Xuanyin array'' is extremely mysterious, violent and ferocious all over the world. You can''t wait to see it. If you don''t have reinforcements, it''s hard for them to break the array!"


    The West Queen Mother said, "the witch family is belligerent, violent and fierce. Tianting has intervened in the struggle between them. If Chi You wants to win this battle, I''m afraid it will be difficult for Tianting in the future."


    Haotian smiled and said: "This battle has been decided for a long time. Emperor Xuanyuan has been recognized by the saints. The throne of emperor is unshakable. Although the current war situation is unfavorable, with the support of the saints, Chi you is just dying. Since we have intervened in the dispute of emperor, it is naturally a good thing to do in the end and completely open the ''Celestial Star array'' to Chi You''s'' Xuanyin ''which only gets the fur of the'' twelve heavenly gods and evil array '' It''s hard for the big array to resist the power of the big array of stars in the sky. "

 Chapter 240

    The West Queen Mother said, "it''s up to you. We also take this opportunity to gain prestige under the neutrality of the Terran."


    With the order of the Jade Emperor, the heavenly soldiers and generals in the heaven once again opened the "Celestial Star array". This time, the heavenly soldiers and generals completely opened the "Celestial Star array" without any reservation.


    A burst of bright stars emerged from the stars around the sky, and 365 stars echoed each other from afar. Their respective lights were in full bloom. There was a wasteland star field in the place where Chiyou originally distributed the "Xuanyin array", which was incompatible with the "Xuanyin array". However, the star field gradually spread around, but in the blink of an eye, it surrounded the whole "Xuanyin array".


    The magic fire and blood clouds in the "Xuanyin array" were like deflated balloons. Their momentum was weak, far less grand than at first, and the pressing pressure was reduced by more than half. The Buddhist immortals who fought with 13 Foreign demons also felt less pressure. They had great powers, and their magic weapons also showed their power. The Buddhist immortals were also the best in the flood and famine. Their Taoism was exquisite and their magic weapons were unparalleled. Now they turned the war around and won the upper hand.


    Breaking through the array is the best way to break the array. To break the array with your own pure strength, you need to be ten times better than the person who arranges the array.


    The Tianting''s "Celestial Star array" was really good. In a moment, the magic fire in the "Xuanyin array" was suppressed. The ghosts in the array were fierce and the ghosts were crying. For a moment, they were restrained. Even the 13 huge extraterritorial demons were not as solid as before without the support of the array. The blood fog around them was weakened, and their strength was greatly reduced.


    Although the "Xuanyin array" is exquisite, it can not compare with the "Zhoutian star array" guarding the ancient heaven. Although the "Zhoutian star array" is not the original, its essence is much higher than the "Xuanyin array". However, in a short time, the "Xuanyin array" was in danger and could collapse at any time.


    Haotian, the Jade Emperor, was overjoyed and said, "the sky array this week is really exquisite and powerful. With this array, who dares to violate the majesty of the heaven."


    Yao Chi on one side also showed a happy face and said, "yes, with this'' Zhou Tian star array '', the safety of the Tianting is guaranteed. I have to say that the demon master Kunpeng is indeed a genius and can create such a wonderful array."

 Chapter 241

    The Jade Emperor sighed: "unfortunately, although the heavenly court can mobilize the stars of the week, the congenital Lingbao ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' used to suppress the array eyes fall into Kunpeng''s hands. If we can have these two congenital Lingbao and cooperate with the ''Heavenly star array'', even the saints will give us three points of face."


    The West Queen Mother said: "although the Taoist ancestor also gave you and me several innate spiritual treasures, it is far from the two innate spiritual treasures of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu''. Moreover, the current ''Heavenly star array'' is just fixed. You and I can only destroy the power to drive the stars, which can not be compared with the ''Heavenly star array'' of the demon family in the heaven."


    The Jade Emperor sighed: "What is the prestige of the" God of heaven "when they are in charge of the heavens, even though the two saints of the three Qing Dynasties and the west do not dare to face up to it, then the" Sunday star fight ", however, used the elite of the demon master to collect the essence of the star of the heavenly star, and produced three hundred and sixty-five stars, which could be used to call the power of the ancient stars. Yes. "


    The West queen mother sighed, "unfortunately, due to the restrictions of the saints, you and I can''t find 365 stars in charge of the stars, otherwise the heaven is not like today."


    The Jade Emperor said: "If you don''t become a saint, you''ll end up as a mole ant. How powerful the witches and demons were in those years. They were not calculated by the saints to lose both sides. I don''t know how many experts were in the period of Sanqing and the two saints in the west, but now they have all died. There are only three people left: Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the earth fairy, the leader of the netherworld cult, Styx River and the demon master Kunpeng. One of the three is the ancestor of the earth fairy The hell cult leader, the river Styx, has survived without touching cause and effect. The sea of blood is protected by the sea of blood. The river Styx does not die. As long as he does not leave the sea of blood, the sage has no way to take him. The demon master Kunpeng is the only one of the three who survived by relying on his own strength. In the Lich war, the demon master Kunpeng offended empress Nu Wa and the human cult leader Lao Jun Two saints, Nu Wa, also secretly attacked Kunpeng, but there was no way to help Kunpeng. It can be seen how powerful Kunpeng''s magic power is. I''m afraid he is the first person under the sage. Coupled with his boundless merit and moral protection, the sage can''t help him. "

 Chapter 242

    The West Queen Mother said: "To tell the truth, although Kunpeng once completely broke away from the demon clan because of the human race, he got the belief of the human race. Now, although the human emperor worships the sermon guangchengzi as his teacher, the position of the sermon in the human race is far lower than Kunpeng. Even the prestige of the human emperor Xuanyuan in the human race is far from that of the first two emperors. Don''t tell me, Chiyou talked to the human emperor who didn''t come forward to preside over Xuanyuan, Doubting Xuanyuan''s position as emperor of the people, we can see how Kunpeng''s prestige in the human race has reached. "


    The Jade Emperor said: "The great prosperity of the human race is the general trend of the way of heaven. Now all saints are competing for the luck of the human race. Although Kunpeng has not become a saint, he can safely share the luck of the human race with his prestige in the human race, which is the same as the Virgin Nu Wa of the human race and the supreme Lao Jun, the leader of the human religion. If our heaven wants to develop, we have to compete for the luck of the human race. Although we are hostile to Buddhism because of the emperor, we have a long history Far from it, we have got a great opportunity to publicize Tianting. All our efforts are worth it. "


    The West Queen Mother said: "that''s exactly the case. This time, we must show the momentum of the heaven. The big star array on the sky must pay with all our strength, regardless of any cost, so that the emperor Xuanyuan can see the majesty of my heaven and establish the status of the heaven among the Terrans."


    After the "Celestial Star array" was fully opened, the power of the stars continued to melt Chiyou''s "Xuanyin array". The Xuanyin ghost gas in the "Xuanyin array" gradually melted under the irradiation of the power of the stars, and the churning blood clouds became thinner and thinner.


    Gradually, with the continuous extension of the power of the stars, the space of the "Xuanyin array" is becoming smaller and smaller, from hundreds of miles to tens of miles.


    After the "Xuanyin array" was completely suppressed by the power of the stars, Chi You''s mana loss also increased sharply. As soon as he wasn''t careful, he was staggered by the light. Suddenly, he felt a burning pain on his shoulder. Regardless of the wound, Chi you was so angry that he had to look for the light and work hard.


    The "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" of Tianting is just beginning to take shape. Since there is no star king in charge of the Zhou Tian Xing Dou, it costs a lot to start each time. The Jade Emperor and the Western Queen Mother do not want to expose their secret power, so their full opening of the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" this time is equivalent to using all the power of Tianting directly. Afterwards, the whole Tianting can be said to be Without the slightest defense, it can be seen that they have to pay a great cost in order to compete for Terran gas.

 Chapter 243

    At this time, Tianting had already made the most of its capital to fully open the "Tiantian star array". The "Xuanyin array" was covered by the "Tiantian star array" before long. Chiyou suddenly saw a boundless and boundless starry sky in front of him. When I turned around, not only did the lights disappear, but also the 13 Foreign demons and the immortals who were fighting in the array, and the Feng Boyu teacher who had been beside him disappeared.


    When Feng Boyu saw that the "Celestial Star array" had broken the "Xuanyin array", he was full of witchcraft and worked hard to save Chi you, but he suddenly found himself trapped in a star field.


    If you don''t know the subtlety of the big array, you''ll be trapped in it all your life. Hundreds of millions of stars in the array turn far, the stars are gorgeous, meteorites roar and collide, and occasionally huge meteorites collide. The huge force smashes the surrounding space and evolves into surging earth fire and geomantic omen. Then the earth fire and geomantic omen gradually precipitate and turn into clear and turbid Qi, the clear rises, turns into void, the turbid falls, and turns into stars, running separately.


    Chiyou and several other great wizards roared in the array. The angry yuan force of heaven and earth rushed away, smashing stars one by one, but new stars formed. Occasionally, a roaring and circling meteorite collided, which was blown up by the huge force in front of each of the three people and turned into a little dust.


    Although the heavenly court has completely opened the "Celestial Star array", the Jade Emperor knows that Chi you is not exhausted and should not die in his own hands. He doesn''t want to offend the witch family too much, so he only lets the heavenly soldiers and generals in charge of the stars trap Chi you and others and don''t kill them.


    Several great witches in charge of the Xuanyin flag saw the form crisis and did not care about many. They showed the real body of the witch, all hundreds of feet high, covered with scales and armor, wrapped around boa constrictors or stepped on dragons. Their blood vessels surged and burst open, and a fluffy of essence blood was sprayed on the flag in front of them. The Xuanyin flag was moistened by the great witch''s blood essence again, and it suddenly made a strong sound. The thick black fog rolled endlessly. Countless ghosts appeared in the black fog, and the body shape of the thirteen extraterritorial demons solidified again with the support of the great witch''s blood essence.


    The heaven seems to have been prepared for a long time. The starlight in the sky turns into wisps of starlines, which is like a star bridge through the universe in the dark fog. Shoot in all directions. Under the urging of the heavenly soldiers and generals, the starlight laid a big net in the surging black fog and blood cloud to cover everyone in it. And constantly shrinking, so as to compress the space of Chiyou and others.

 Chapter 244

    Chiyou, who had participated in the Lich war, knew the power of the "Celestial Star array". After falling into the "Celestial Star array", he knew that his struggle with Xuanyuan had failed.


    Chiyou roared and said, "Feng Bo and rain master, take them away quickly. I''m holding it here."


    With Chi You''s cry, thirteen extraterritorial demons soared and recklessly rushed to expound the immortals. With a wave of the "tiger soul sword" in Chi You''s hand, a roar of tiger roared out, followed by a black light wave visible to the naked eye flying straight ahead of Chi in the void. Everywhere the light wave passed, the stars in the sky were broken, The Zhou Tian star array also stopped for a moment. At this moment, Feng Boyu led the remaining army of Jiuli tribe out of the "Zhou Tian star array".


    The roar of the tiger was followed by several roars. The sound was earth shaking, and the black light waves revolved everywhere, surrounding all the people who were in the "Celestial Star array". This made it impossible for the Buddhist immortals to go after Feng Bo and others.


    At the same time, the remaining ghosts in the "Xuanyin array" were absorbed by the 13 extraterritorial demons. At this time, the momentum of the 13 extraterritorial demons soared, and the great pressure pressed on the Buddhist immortals. Suddenly, Chiyou shouted, "explosion", and the 13 extraterritorial demons exploded like an inflated balloon, With the support of great witch blood essence and countless ghosts, each of the thirteen extraterritorial demons has the cultivation of great Luo Jinxian. It is conceivable that the thirteen great Luo Jinxian burst their power at the same time. The Xuanyin array also completely collapsed when the 13 extraterritorial demons exploded. The huge sound generated by the 13 extraterritorial demons broke through the obstruction of the stars and went up to the sky, and the blue and Yellow Springs trembled.


    Such a huge self explosion is also the first case since the Lich war. None of the hermeneutic immortals, Emperor Xuanyuan and Tianting thought that Chi you would be so extreme. Regardless of his own safety, he let 13 extraterritorial demons explode to stop the pursuit of the hermeneutic immortals and Tianting. Without the slightest preparation, Chi You''s move brought him great results. He explained that all immortals were wounded, and the human army did not exist one in ten. The Tianbing Tianjiang, who was in charge of the "Celestial Star array" in the heavenly court, was bitten by the array, and suffered heavy casualties. However, Chi you also suffered a lot, and his mana was exhausted.

 Chapter 245

    After the 13 extraterritorial tianzuns exploded, they turned into a black gas and disappeared in all directions. The black fog and blood clouds swirling in the air, the raging magic fire, all disappeared, turned into 13 Xuanyin flags and fell down. Chi you waved his long sleeve and put away several long flags.


    The Jade Emperor didn''t expect that the heaven would suffer great losses from each other, but he couldn''t hesitate so far. The "Celestial Star array" ran again and surrounded Chiyou in order to prevent him from escaping.


    As soon as the "Xuanyin array" was broken, the previous darkness disappeared, and the ghost crying all over the sky stopped immediately. Originally, the hundred mile array covered by the rolling black fog revealed a few figures. The sun was shining, the wind was blowing slightly, and the wind was gentle and sunny. However, there is still a small space in the field, and the eyes can''t penetrate, but there are faint stars turning far, which is extremely mysterious.


    Xuanyuan was overjoyed when he saw Chi you and his Jiuli army defeated. He stepped forward and said, "Congratulations, master, all fairies, you have finally defeated the big array broken by Chi you, but what is the small space in the middle?".


    Jiutian Xuannv smiled and said, "the emperor doesn''t need to worry. It''s the ''Celestial Star array'' distributed by the heaven, just to trap Chi you."


    Xuanyuan asked aloud, "since the heaven has trapped him, why not subdue him? It''s good for the whole life and the people''s well-being."


    Nine days Xuannv said, "Chi You''s breath is not exhausted, and his life should not be lost in the hands of the heaven. There are still many mysteries. It''s inconvenient to say more. The emperor will know it in the future. Since this array is broken, I''m inconvenient to stay more. Thank you for the work of dealing with the aftermath."


    Of course, the Buddhist immortals hope that the nine day Xuannv will leave early, so as not to affect their missionary work in the world. Just listen, guangchengzi said, "in that case, I won''t bother the fairy any more, but it''s not a matter that Chi you is so sleepy. I don''t know what the heaven plans for this matter?"


    Nine days Xuannv said: "the heaven just came to help the emperor. Chiyou has been arrested. Everything should be decided by the emperor, and the heaven is inconvenient to intervene in the affairs of the human race."


    Guangchengzi said, "Chi you is trapped in the ''star array of the week''. We have no way to deal with him even if we want to, so we need Tianting''s help in this matter."


    Although Jiutian Xuannv has a high position in the heaven, she doesn''t dare to decide Chiyou by herself. She just heard her say, "Chiyou matters a lot. I''m just a female. I can''t be the Lord. I still need to ask the Jade Emperor to reply."


    Guangchengzi said, "Chi you has strong mana. You can see the battle just now. He broke our defense only by his personal ability and let several other witches and the rebels of Jiuli tribe escape. Therefore, we can''t afford to delay this. Otherwise, a large amount of Chi you will get out of trouble, which will lead to another catastrophe."


    After hearing guangchengzi''s words, Jiutian Xuannv was also very embarrassed. Tianting finally established its prestige among the human race. If it did not care about Chiyou, it would certainly cause the dissatisfaction of emperor Xuanyuan. In that way, all the efforts made by Tianting in the past would be in vain. If she wanted to promise, she couldn''t be the master without the permission of the Jade Emperor.


    After guangchengzi understood Tianting''s plot, he always had resentment against Jiutian Xuannv in his heart. He wanted to find a chance to express his resentment, but he never had a chance. Now, of course, he can''t let Jiutian Xuannv go at this time, so it''s so difficult for her. In fact, anyone would have such a reaction. Who can be used as a gun without resentment, not to mention guangchengzi, who is a saint disciple and has always been proud of himself, so it is understandable for him to do so.


    Xuanyuan fought with Chiyou for such a long time. He knew Chiyou''s ability very well. He was afraid that as guangchengzi said, Chiyou would get out of trouble again over time. Seeing that Jiutian Xuannv had no words, he couldn''t help asking, "fairy, Chiyou is related to the peace and stability of the human race. This person is not only restless for the human race, but also hopes that Tianting can help and remove this harm for the human race."


    Seeing that the emperor Xuanyuan had opened her mouth to ask questions, Jiutian Xuannv had to reply: "it matters a lot. I''m just a pawn in the heaven and can''t be the master at all. I hope the emperor can wait a moment so that I can ask the Jade Emperor for instructions."

 Chapter 246

    The Jade Emperor and the West queen mother have been paying attention to the war. After hearing the dialogue between Jiutian Xuannv and guangchengzi, they understand that guangchengzi wants to push Tianting to the opposite side of the witch family.


    The Jade Emperor and Sanqing can be regarded as the same family. Naturally, he will not be calculated by the subtotal like guangchengzi. Soon, he will convey his meaning to the nine day Xuannv who is in a difficult state.


    After receiving the instructions from the Jade Emperor, Jiutian Xuannv said, "the jade emperor has made a decision. After a while, the ''Celestial Star array'' will disappear. Of course, Chi You''s cultivation will be completely suppressed. In this way, the emperor can do whatever he wants."


    Xuanyuan couldn''t help but be relieved when he heard what Jiutian Xuannv said. Chiyou''s affair was over. Just listen to him say: "so thank you fairy, fairy back to heaven, please turn to me to thank the Jade Emperor."


    Jiutian Xuannv said, "I will certainly convey the emperor''s thanks to the Jade Emperor. I have to go back to heaven to recover my life and leave." Jiutian Xuannv said that and turned into a flash and returned to heaven.


    Although guangchengzi hoped that Jiutian Xuannv would leave early, he was not so easy to be cheated by Tianting as Xuanyuan. He knew that Tianting did not want to completely break with the witch family, but he also had no way to take Tianting. After all, Tianting accounted for the great righteousness in this matter and left everyone speechless.


    After a while, as Jiutian Xuannv said, the "Celestial Star array" disappeared, and Chiyou appeared in the sight of everyone. At this time, Chiyou had no original style, and the whole person seemed to be much older. It seemed that the cultivation was completely suppressed as Jiutian Xuannv said. Xuanyuan stared at Chiyou for a long time, sorted out some complicated feelings, then turned around and ordered people to bring Chiyou.


    Chiyou was still struggling freely. Guangchengzi looked distressed. This guy was too stubborn. He knew he couldn''t get rid of it, but he still refused to give up. It really consumed guangchengzi''s mana.


    Xuanyuan sat high on the head, his face full of dignity, and the immortals and their subordinates were lined up in turn. Looking down at Chiyou, Xuanyuan said indifferently, "Chiyou, you don''t respect the emperor''s orthodoxy. Now you are defeated and captured, what do you want to say?"


    Chiyou stood tall, let the small soldiers on both sides kick the back bend between the knees, and did not shake a penny. He looked proudly at Xuanyuan and said, "you just won by chance with the support of some shameless villains. What are you my opponent in the battle and solo war?"

 Chapter 247

    Xuanyuan gazed at Chi you for a long time, then shook his head and said: "Chi you, although you have great powers, only a few of you can be your opponent under the saints. You are also a great general when you go to the battlefield. But you shouldn''t take the road of king. As a king, you don''t need peerless force or top strategy. But one thing is very important, that is, you should have a view of the overall situation. Vertical and horizontal cooperation is the strategy of the general situation. Also How can the Jiuli tribe achieve great things if you don''t cultivate benevolence and morality, disrespect saints and specialize in killing? Those who get the Tao have more help and those who lose the Tao have little help. Why can you defeat me? "


    Chi you thought about Xuanyuan''s words and had a little understanding in his heart. Without the support of saints, it was difficult to make a difference in the flood and famine. How powerful the two Lich families were in those years, and finally both lost under the calculation of saints. How could he get the throne without the support of saints.


    Although Chi you understood all this, he still looked disapproval. He still looked back at the people sitting in the account with disdain and said, "Xuanyuan, you say that I Jiuli tribe specializes in killing. I really don''t know shame, and I don''t know who forcibly annexed the small tribe as a emperor. If I don''t obey it, the army will press in."


    Xuanyuan became angry when he heard Chi You''s words. He grabbed a token arrow, threw down the case and shouted, "pull it out and cut it!"


    The people around pushed Chiyou out. Of course, he was followed by guangchengzi, the most distinguished jailer. After a while, the soldiers came in and reported: "Your Majesty, the chopper in the army can''t hurt Chiyou at all."


    Guangchengzi also came into the room and said to Xuanyuan, "Chiyou is the reincarnation of an ancient great witch. At this time, he has completely restored his cultivation. His flesh is so strong that ordinary weapons can''t hurt him."


    After pondering for a moment, Xuanyuan handed the Xuanyuan sword given by the supreme old gentleman to the visitor and said, "take my sword and report with Chiyou''s head."


    After a while, the soldier came in again and reported: "Your Majesty, the sword is still helpless."


    Xuanyuan stood up and paced back and forth when he heard the speech. If Chi you didn''t get rid of it, the Terran situation couldn''t be stabilized, and there were many dreams at night. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of the burning lamp with a smile on his face, so he came forward and asked, "martial uncle, did you have a clever plan?"


    When guangchengzi heard Xuanyuan''s question, he immediately understood that Xuanyuan saw his smile and thought he had thought of a way to deal with Chiyou, so he said: "I once heard that emperor Fuxi had five strange animals pulling carts when he was traveling, which was given by Empress Nuwa. The beast has a dragon head and horse body, which is called a dragon horse. It is very powerful. If you can borrow it, you will be able to divide Chiyou''s tusk and five horses into two parts!"

 Chapter 248

    Xuanyuan was overjoyed and immediately said, "thank you for your advice. If you don''t bother the two masters, there will be a labor master to go to huoyun palace thirty-three days away. How are you?"


    When the lantern heard Xuanyuan''s question, naturally there was no way to shirk it, so it had to set up auspicious clouds and go thirty-three days away. When he came to the huoyun palace, Fu Xi heard that the lantern came to disappear the great witch Chi you. Naturally, he would not be stingy with this song and play. Without saying a word, he asked the lantern to take five dragons and horses back.


    On the school field, Chiyou was thrown to the ground, with ropes around his neck, wrists, feet and ankles, and a dragon horse connected to each other. After guangchengzi whistled, five horses worked at the same time. The sky star array locked the blood power of Chi You''s whole body. With the force of five dragon horses, in the blink of an eye, Chi You''s body was divided into six sections: head, hands, feet and trunk. It''s just strange that no blood flowed out.


    Chiyou is a great witch who has cultivated a yuan God and is about to enter the realm of ancestral witches. Ququ dragon horse is not enough to kill him, but to separate his body. Chi you, who was separated by five horses, began to move closer together under the action of blood. Guangchengzi saw that Chi You''s separated body moved closer together, and immediately asked the dragon horse to drag Chi You''s separated limbs to the four directions.


    In order to prevent Chi You''s resurrection, Xuanyuan and the immortals suppressed Chi You''s body at the five poles of heaven and earth. Although Chi you was not completely eliminated, Xuanyuan was still smiling and satisfied with the result. Chiyou, the spiritual pillar of Jiuli, has fallen, which has a great impact on his acceptance of other small tribes opposed to him in the future. Xuanyuan didn''t want to let go of the escaped Jiuli tribe. It''s not too late for him to turn around and pick them up when he completely subdues those small tribes.


    Kunpeng came to the battlefield when Xuanyuan fought a decisive battle with Chiyou. However, he was highly trained and taught. Neither the immortals nor Chiyou found him. After Chiyou was suppressed, Kunpeng came here.


    All the immortals were surprised that Kunpeng would appear at this time.


    The Buddhist immortals have never liked Kunpeng, so they didn''t come forward to talk to Kunpeng, but Xuanyuan is different from them. As a emperor, he can''t ignore the human saint. He came forward and said, "Xuanyuan has seen the saint. I don''t know what the saint is doing here?"

 Chapter 249

    Looking at Xuanyuan, Kunpeng sighed: "Xuanyuan, the fight between you and Chiyou is over. What do you think of the development of Jiuli tribe and Terran?"


    Xuanyuan said: "the following crimes of the Jiuli tribe should be dealt with resolutely. They can''t have the opportunity to resist again. As for the future development of the Terran, it is centralized management to eliminate the behavior of some small tribes that don''t obey orders."


    Kunpeng was disappointed again when he heard Xuanyuan''s words. At this time, Xuanyuan was completely different from Xuanyuan in his previous life. He had no tolerance at all. He just heard him say: "Xuanyuan, the fight between Chiyou and you belongs to the dispute between the upper level, and should not involve the ordinary people at the lower level. During the decades of fighting between you and Chiyou, the living standard of the Terran has fallen to a trough and can no longer withstand any blow. I hope you can think twice and don''t make the Terran suffer again because of a moment''s anger."


    Guangchengzi said disapprovingly, "it''s hard for people to agree with the demon master''s words. Chiyou colluded with the witch family and led the Jiuli tribe. If they commit crimes, they should be severely punished. Otherwise, they all think that the emperor is easy to deceive, wouldn''t it be chaos in the world."


    Kunpeng said disdainfully: "The dispute over the human emperor is the general trend of heaven. If you guangchengzi didn''t intervene in the human dispute without authorization, how could Chiyou ask the great witch to help, and the human race wouldn''t have such a great disaster. The last two human emperors relied on their own strength to solve the shortcomings of the human race, but you guangchengzi didn''t love yourself as the teacher of the human emperor. All these causes and consequences were caused by you guangchengzi You have no qualifications at all. "


    Guangchengzi angrily said, "they all say that the Lich master has a good relationship with the Lich family. It seems that they are not wrong at all. According to the Lich master, the throne of the emperor belongs to Chi you."


    Kunpeng said: "although the prosperity of the human race is the general trend of heaven''s way, and the dispute between the emperor and the emperor is also the test of heaven''s way to the emperor. If the emperor can''t even solve this disaster, how can he lead the human race to prosperity? As for the ownership of the emperor, it depends on their abilities."


    Guangchengzi said, "the demon Master said so, that is, he didn''t recognize Xuanyuan as the emperor at the beginning, and now Xuanyuan wins. What''s the reason for teaching?"


    Kunpeng did not speak, but looked at Xuanyuan, the emperor of man, to see how Xuanyuan reacted. Unfortunately, Xuanyuan, a disciple of guangchengzi, naturally preferred to expound and had no response to guangchengzi''s words. Kunpeng said: "It seems that the emperor also thinks that I shouldn''t come. In that case, I won''t say much. I hope you can take care of yourself. Finally, I give you a word. People can only rely on themselves. It depends on their own strength to have such a situation today."


    Kunpeng said and left the Terran. Since then, the Terran has entered the period of emperor Xuanyuan.

 Chapter 250

    In the heavenly Lingxiao temple, the immortals drink and have fun. They are full of laughter. The Jade Emperor Haotian is having fun with his ministers. The officials were also very excited. The elimination of Chiyou was the biggest victory since the establishment of Tianting. With this, Tianting has gained great prestige in the famine, which is of great benefit to enhance the prestige of Tianting among the Terrans.


    The jade emperor always believed that although Chiyou was once a great Witch of the witch family, he had been reincarnated and the witch family would not fight because of his death. However, it was beyond his expectation. When Xing Tian got the news from the rain master, he couldn''t help burning his anger. Although the witch family has declined since the witch war, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Tianting clearly didn''t pay attention to the witch family. In a rage, Xing Tian picked up his axe and went to heaven alone.


    When Xing Tian stepped into the Lingxiao temple with a Ganqi axe and a solemn face, the Jade Emperor realized that his calculation had been wrong, because Chiyou had set the witch family against the heaven. Xing Tian''s fierce eyes swept all the people in the hall one by one, and the laughter of the immortals suddenly stopped.


    After Chi you was killed, Guang Chengzi received an invitation from heaven to celebrate. He just caught up with Xing Tian. He had been defeated by Chi you for many times and had a grudge against the witch family. At this time, he immediately aroused his anger when he saw Xing Tian. He said, "it''s the remnant of the Lich family. You were lucky to escape during the Lich war. Now you''re not honest to stay in beigulu island. What are you doing in heaven? Is it because you''re idle and have a long life?"


    Xing Tian gave guangchengzi a cold look. He didn''t pay attention to his sarcasm. Instead, he looked directly at the high Jade Emperor Haotian God. He asked in a cold voice, "in the battle of chasing deer, my Chiyou brother was defeated. Your majesty knows?"


    Haotian nodded expressionless and said, "of course I know. The Jiuli tribe was defeated and the great witch Chiyou fell. If I don''t even know about it, I don''t have to be the emperor of heaven."


    Xing Tian stood tall with his eyes fixed on Haotian and asked, "if only the emperor knew, then the Emperor allowed the heavenly court to intervene in the dispute between the emperor and the emperor?"


    Haotian, the Jade Emperor, nodded with a bitter smile on his face and said, "emperor Xuanyuan is recognized by the saints. Chiyou''s crimes should have this evil effect, which is also the general trend of heaven."

 Chapter 251

    After hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, Xing Tian looked more and more calm and said slowly: "how did I hear that your majesty sent the female officer Jiutian Xuannv next to the queen mother to help the emperor Xuanyuan and opened the ''Celestial Star array'' in the heaven? I wonder if this is true?"


    Haotian was shocked when he heard Xing Tian''s words. He was about to speak when the sound of a long smile came from one side.


    "Ha ha..." Guang Chengzi got up and shouted, "Chiyou is disrespectful to the emperor. He has committed crimes below in an attempt to bring disaster to the human race. He is looking for such evil consequences, and the action of the heavenly court is also in line with the heavenly way. It''s Xingtian. As the leader of the witch family, you dare to bump into the heavenly court privately. Obviously, you don''t pay attention to the Heavenly Emperor, so you should be punished!"


    Xingtian heard guangchengzi''s provocative words, closed his tiger eyes and looked up at the sky. After a long time, he murmured, "after the witch war, all the ancestors returned to heaven and earth. Chiyou was killed for the revival of the witch family, but I, Xingtian, as the head of the great witch, didn''t make any achievements. Today, it''s time for me to contribute to the witch family."


    With a roar, Xing Tian swept away his sad breath and replaced it with the momentum of violent slaughter. The immortals in heaven were locked by Xing Tian''s killing machine. They suddenly felt like a thorn in the back, and all of them were silent. Only a few immortals such as guangchengzi can keep calm. Most of them are disciples of major sects and hold a wait-and-see attitude.


    Seeing that Xing Tian was so arrogant, he was also very angry. He couldn''t help thinking: "I''m the emperor of heaven granted by the Taoist ancestors. It''s damned that you Xing Tian dared to despise me so much! If you don''t know my power, how can I be in charge of all the officials in the heaven again? People all over the world still say that I''m naive and easy to bully."


    The Jade Emperor wanted to stand in front of the immortals, and did not ask his generals to fight with Xing Tian with their swords. That Haotian Jade Emperor is a Taoist child around Taoist ancestor Hongjun, and I don''t know how many years he has been with Taoist ancestor Hongjun. He has powerful magic power and has already reached the quasi holy state. Haotian mirror in hand is the top congenital treasure with extraordinary power. Xing Tian is also a famous Witch of the witch family. His martial arts and magical powers are all top-notch and have rich combat experience. The two of them fought with each other. It was dark and dazzling.


    In order not to damage the heaven due to the battle, Haotian, the Jade Emperor, deliberately led Xing Tian away from the heaven. Under his deliberate guidance, they gradually hit the heaven and unknowingly came to Changyang mountain.

 Chapter 252

    The Jade Emperor followed Daozu Hongjun for many years, with countless magical powers, but gradually he gained the upper hand. Take advantage of the unprepared punishment and cut it off with a sword. Just listen to the "click" and cut off Xing Tian''s head to the ground. Xing Tian also relied on the powerful witch''s golden body, but he didn''t think that the sword in the Jade Emperor''s hand was a "witch cutting sword" refined by the demon emperor Jun at that time, so he would make such a mistake without defense.


    Xing Tian refined the secret method of the witch family, and the witchcraft was strange and unpredictable. He had already closely combined the soul with the noumenon. Although he lost his head, he didn''t die. While holding a shield to guard against the Jade Emperor''s attack, he emptied his hand and touched it on the ground to find his head and put it on. The Jade Emperor was very surprised to see that Xing Tian had not died after he was decapitated. He was afraid that Xing would find his head naively. At that time, he was afraid that he would have to spend another war. So the Jade Emperor waved the "cut witch sword" in his hand down, and suddenly a huge gap opened in Changyang mountain. Xing Tian''s head fell into the crack, and then the crack closed again.


    Haotian, the Jade Emperor, was still a little worried. He stretched out his hand to put down a rune seal to seal Changyang mountain. Then he turned to watch Xingtian''s reaction. But he didn''t find that before he placed the seal, the bottom of Changyang mountain twisted, and the head of Xingtian disappeared.


    Although Xingtian had no head, his perception did not decline. Xing Tian knows that Haotian, the Jade Emperor, must have hidden his head. He may never look back. At this time, Xing Tian couldn''t help feeling sad. The dry Qi divine axe in his hand was suffused with a cold light, which reflected on Xing Tian''s headless body, looking very solemn and desolate.


    The Jade Emperor Haotian felt very proud after hiding Xingtian''s head. Xingtian was second only to zuwu in the witch family. Even he was defeated by his own hands, which would make him powerful in front of the immortals.


    Just when the Jade Emperor was secretly happy, he saw that Xing Tian''s body suddenly changed, his upper clothes fell off to the ground, revealing his breasts and navel. The angry Xingtian gathered his whole body mana to these three places, which greatly increased his sensitivity. With his breasts as his eyes and his navel as his mouth, he waved Gan Qi and wanted to fight with the Jade Emperor again. His surging war spirit enveloped the heaven and earth of Changyang mountain, and constantly swept over the Jade Emperor. At that moment, heaven and earth became gloomy, as if they felt the murderous spirit of Xing Tian, so they showed such a different appearance.

 Chapter 253

    Haotian Jade Emperor was shocked. For a moment, he was photographed by Xing Tian''s momentum and stood on the spot. Unexpectedly, he didn''t attack Xing Tian when Xing Tian didn''t pay attention. It''s both good and bad. His move has become an open and aboveboard emperor in the eyes of the immortals in Tianting. In this way, some of the immortals in Tianting who were not at ease also return to Tianting.


    Xing Tian danced Gan Qi and gradually mastered his new body. When he found the existence of the Jade Emperor Haotian, his anger gushed out like a volcanic eruption.


    When Xing Tian saw the Jade Emperor standing there, he chopped at the Jade Emperor with an axe in his hands. At this time, the Jade Emperor woke up and complained in his heart. How could he be so stupid? Instead of taking the opportunity to kill Xing Tian, he let him slow down. Now, due to the hurry of time, he had to sacrifice Haotian mirror and release a bright light curtain to resist it.


    Gan Qi''s divine axe chopped on the light curtain. In an instant, the light curtain was broken by the violent mana. The axes and mirrors intersected, and Xing Tian''s axe was bounced high. Hao Tian''s mirror gave a cry, and the meteor generally fell to the lower boundary.


    Haotian, the Jade Emperor, gave a stuffy hum, and a trace of blood spilled from the corners of his mouth. Xing Tian''s strike just now scattered the true spirit mark he left in Haotian''s mirror. He was seriously injured under the shock of his mind.


    Xing Tian didn''t want to give his opponent a chance to breathe, so he immediately flew up, and the Ganqi divine axe in his hand was still cut off at the head of the Jade Emperor. The axe was castrated very slowly. Its strength was solid and thick. It was not close to the body. The powerful Qi brought by it made the Jade Emperor''s clothes sound.


    Facing the approaching axe, Haotian, the Jade Emperor, felt powerless and had to raise his sword to knock the axe head-on. However, he was already seriously injured, so he could not completely resist the edge of Xing Tian''s Ganqi divine axe. The demon emperor''s sword was swung away, and the "Ganqi axe" broke the divine light of the Jade Emperor''s body protection.


    At a critical juncture, seeing that the Supreme Master of the three worlds was about to die on the spot, a small flag full of immortality flew to the Jade Emperor Haotian head, rose in the wind and turned into bursts of fairy clouds to block the fatal blow. This flag is the western plain cloud flag among the five flags of heaven and earth, also known as Juxian flag. It turned out that the queen mother of the West arrived.


    During the war between the Jade Emperor and Xing Tian, the queen mother of the West was always worried about the safety of the Jade Emperor. Xing Tian was the great witch second only to the ancestral witch in the witch family. After so many years of practice, she had the cultivation of quasi saints. He himself had experienced the Lich war and had rich combat experience. Although the jade emperor also had the cultivation of quasi saints, he always followed Tao Zu Hongjun, She had no fighting experience, so when they left Tianting, the queen mother of the West followed her.

 Chapter 254

    When Xing Tian knocked off Haotian mirror, he was also hurt by Haotian mirror''s counterattack. In addition, he had lost his head, and his cultivation was affected to a certain extent. When he saw the West Queen Mother, he knew that it was impossible to kill the Jade Emperor, so he turned and left.


    The Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother did not prevent Xing Tian from leaving, not because they did not want to stop, but because many factors limited them. First of all, influenced by the Lich war, they understand the strength of the Lich family. They don''t know how much Xingtian was injured in the battle just now. They are no longer afraid that once Xingtian was injured too much, they will explode in anger. Second, they don''t want to expose their accomplishments and family background in front of the saints.


    The Jade Emperor looked at Xing Tian''s back and asked, "yaochi, did you put away the ''Haotian mirror'' I dropped just now?"


    The West queen mother smiled calmly and said, "you don''t have to worry about the loss of Lingbao. I''ve put away the Haotian mirror, but we also have gains and losses in this war. The advantage is that we have been recognized by many scattered practitioners in Tianting, and the disadvantage is that we are completely hostile to the witch family. I''m afraid we should be more wary of the witch family in the future."


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "there is no way to gain and lose. But today, looking at guangchengzi''s performance, we can see that the sermon is very dissatisfied with you and me. If you and I were not close to the Taoist ancestors, I''m afraid Yuanshi Tianzun would personally call the door to find you and me."


    The West queen mother sighed, "you and I didn''t expect that the elucidation disciples would be so incompetent that they would be beaten to the ground by Chi you, which made the people lose confidence in them."


    The Jade Emperor Qiang summoned up his spirit and said, "it''s no use for you and me to think more about it. Fortunately, the matter of the emperor has been settled. You and I also take this opportunity to hide our strength and hide from the limelight."


    West Queen Mother said: "the current situation is unfavorable to our heavenly court. It''s good. As long as there is no problem with the Terran, our heavenly court can share a share of the Terran spirit. Even if the emperor of the beginning of the yuan is dissatisfied, he can''t help us."


    After discussing everything with the West Queen Mother, the Jade Emperor returned to heaven.


    After leaving Changyang mountain, Xing Tian hesitated. He really didn''t want to go back to beijulu state, so that they wouldn''t know where to go for a while.


    Seeing Xing Tian''s mood stabilized, Kunpeng showed his figure.

 Chapter 255

    At this time, he heard Xing Tian shout, "who is it?" Xing Tian said, holding a Ganqi axe and facing Kunpeng on guard. Because Xing Tian is making a sound in his abdominal cavity at this time, there is a "buzzing" echo in his voice.


    Kunpeng looked at Xing Tian''s headless body, still so tall and straight, but his image made people feel very penetrating, and his heart filled with inexplicable sympathy and admiration.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "Xing Tian is still Xing Tian during the Lich war. Without a head, he is still so brave that I have to admire him!"


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, Xing Tian was silent for a moment, and then said, "Kunpeng, as a demon master, although we haven''t fought, we''ve met several times. Why do you come to laugh at me? Or do you want to take my life while I''m seriously injured and vent for the demon family during the Lich war?"


    Kunpeng smiled calmly and said, "the great Witch of Xingtian has said a lot. Both the Lich and the Lich have lived in seclusion, and I have not been a demon teacher for a long time. You don''t have to be too hostile to me. In fact, I''m here to make a deal with you. I don''t know that the great Witch of Xingtian is not interested."


    Xing Tianleng snorted and said, "you are a demon master and I am a great witch. You say there can be any deal between us to talk about! Go, or don''t blame me for my ruthlessness!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "don''t you think it''s arrogant to say that you have been badly hurt, even in your heyday, you are not my enemy?"


    Xing Tian said, "the Lich will not surrender even if it dies."


    Hearing Xing Tian''s answer, Kunpeng said with some tears and smiles: "Xing Tian great witch, you should know that I have always had a good relationship with the later earth ancestor witch, and I completely turned over with the demon family during the Lich war. How could I come to be difficult for you?"


    Xing Tian asked, "you didn''t come here to make it difficult for me. What''s the matter?"


    Kunpeng said, "Xing Tianda witch, you must be unwilling to go back to beigulu state now, so as not to let others see jokes. I came to ask you if you don''t want to find your head?"


    When Xing Tian heard Kunpeng''s words, he was silent for a moment and said, "is it possible that the demon master has a way to find my head?"


    Kunpeng said, "to be honest, your head is in my hands at this time."


    Xing Tian was very excited when he heard Kunpeng''s words. Seeing this, Kunpeng hurriedly said, "don''t be excited, Xingtian witch. I can also return it to you, but I need your ''Ganqi divine axe''. I wonder if you are willing to make this deal with me?"

 Chapter 256

    When Xing Tian heard Kun Peng''s words, he said angrily, "does the demon master want to take advantage of the fire? Do you really think Xing Tian is good at bullying me?"


    Kunpeng said, "the great Witch of Xingtian has said a little too much. You and I are just equal transactions. If you don''t want to, I have nothing to say. However, I once said this to the later Tu zuwu, and she also agreed to my proposal. I just don''t know what the intention of the great Witch of Xingtian is?"


    Xing Tian thought for a moment and said, "since the Tuzu witches have agreed, I have nothing to say. I think I won''t deceive me as a demon master." Xing Tian said reluctantly and handed the ''Ganqi divine axe'' to Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng said, "I''m not going to do such a thing for such an axe. Although this axe is good, I won''t offend the whole witch family for it."


    Kunpeng took over the "Ganqi divine axe" and said, "the great Witch of Xingtian, if this axe was not related to my preaching, I would not do so, but don''t be too sad. In a few days, I will refine a giant axe with you."


    Xing Tian said, "the people of the witch family are one and the same. We are a fair deal. If you love me, I will not apologize to each other. There is no need to say anything about axe refining."


    Kunpeng looked positive and said: "The Lich clan and the Lich clan have a deep hatred. Although I have turned against the Lich clan, I am still a member of the Lich clan after all. If this axe is not related to my preaching, I will never come to make it difficult for you. Since the great witch Xingtian doesn''t want me to refine another axe for you, I won''t say anything more. I think the Lich clan also has its own refining method, which may be more suitable for you. But the material of this refining tool, Xingtian witch, you''d better take it. It''s also my intention. "


    When Kunpeng said this, he took out a large piece of the essence of stars and a piece of Western refined gold and gave it to Xing Tian. Xing Tian knew that people like Kunpeng didn''t want to apologize, so he didn''t refuse and took the two items directly.


    Seeing that Xingtian accepted these two items, Kunpeng breathed a sigh of relief. Although it was said that they traded equally and were recognized by the later ancestors, after all, Kunpeng took advantage of the danger of others, but he had to settle the cause and effect with Xingtian. Kunpeng wanted to prove how he was willing to settle the cause and effect with Xingtian, so he sent the materials for Xingtian''s refining utensils to settle the cause and effect with him.

 Chapter 257

    Kunpeng looked at Xing Tian and said: "Xing tianwu, Chi You''s death is the general trend of heaven. I understand that you want to avenge him. But you''re against heaven. That''s why there''s such a disaster of decapitation. The Jade Emperor is the emperor of heaven who was personally chosen by Taoist Zu Hongjun. The sage still has to take some care of it. Besides, listen to my advice, or let go of your hatred for the time being and plan for the future The next is better. "


    Xing Tian was also warned by the later Tuzu witch that Chi you was the protagonist of the disaster. His death was determined by the way of heaven. Now neither the elucidation nor the heavenly court can resist. He was angry to avenge Chi you in the heavenly court and didn''t think about the consequences of doing so. When he woke up, he also felt that this was inappropriate.


    Knowing that Kunpeng could say these words, Xing Tian said, "thank you for reminding the Lich master that after the loss of the Lich war, the current Lich family really shouldn''t use swords."


    Kunpeng said: "It''s good that Xingtian witch can understand this. The two families in the Lich war have been greatly weakened and are no longer able to compete for the protagonist of this world. The Lich family is good to say that Nu Wa is behind, and several other saints are not too forced, but the Lich family is different. Among the twelve ancestors, only one of the descendants is still alive, but you can''t leave the underworld. You are the leader of the Lich family. When you lead the Lich family through this difficult period, don''t worry It was so reckless. "


    Xing Tian understood Kunpeng''s kindness, nodded, and then returned to beigulu state.


    Kunpeng looked at the back of Xing Tian''s departure and felt a lot in his heart. Once upon a time, even the sage had to give way to the power of the Lich and the lich, but now even the imperfect heaven ignores the power of the Lich.


    After receiving the "Ganqi axe," Kunpeng immediately returned to his hometown, the Beiming sea, to avoid unnecessary disturbances.


    When he returned to the Beiming sea, the first thing Kunpeng did was to take a closer look at the hard won "Ganqi divine axe", but the results were beyond his expectation.


    From the memory of later generations, Kunpeng learned that the "Ganqi divine axe" was transformed by the axe spirit of Pangu''s axe after Pangu opened the sky, but the result of his observation of this axe was completely different. This "Ganqi divine axe" was just a chaotic original stone at the time of Pangu''s opening the sky, absorbed a trace of energy from Pangu''s evolution of all things, and was transformed into this "Ganqi divine axe" after countless yuan meetings, because this axe was Pangu''s axe It evolved just after the opening of the day, stained with a trace of acquired Qi, so it is just an acquired treasure.

 Chapter 258

    Kunpeng spent so much effort to get the axe from Xing Tian witch, but he didn''t expect the result to be like this. How can he not be surprised and angry.


    However, fortunately, because the "Ganqi divine axe" is made of chaotic raw stones, the axe body is very heavy, and the general Luo Jinxian can''t bear the blow of the giant axe. This is the main reason why an expert with quasi holy cultivation like the Jade Emperor will be injured by Xingtian''s axe.


    In fact, when Kunpeng was trading with Xingtian, Xingtian himself was very confused. He didn''t understand why a man with high cultivation like demon master Kunpeng liked his big axe, which was not heavy, and gave him two top-grade refining materials. Although Xingtian was loyal, he was not stupid. Of course, he wouldn''t refuse such a cheap price.


    Kunpeng''s calculation was a complete failure, which also aroused Kunpeng''s vigilance. From stepping into the flood and famine, he always went with the wind and water. He felt that there was no great danger to survive in the flood and famine. This mistake made him fully understand that the flood and famine was not as safe as he thought, and everything was not under his control.


    In order to become a saint, Kunpeng has been calculating everything since the day he stepped into the wasteland. Cutting three corpses requires three innate spiritual treasures. In addition, he should give them to his disciples, which is enough to make Kunpeng feel the shortage of spiritual treasures in his hands. He cuts himself with 36 sea god beads. The magic power of this corpse has the power of 36 worlds. He does not have the powerful attack power like the evil corpse, In addition, the Dinghai god pearl is not a congenital Lingbao to attack, so although it has the power of 36 worlds, it is difficult to give full play to its ability without the corresponding congenital Lingbao cooperation.


    Originally, Kunpeng wanted to refine a Pangu axe based on the axe spirit of Pangu axe, combined with fenbaoyan, which can be compared with the congenial treasure of Pangu flag. With such a spiritual treasure, Kunpeng can be used as the ultimate force to protect his life. Pangu axe can open up the world, so he has the ability to kill saints, The fake Pangu axe made on the basis of Pangu axe spirit can seriously injure the saint even if it can''t kill the saint. If it is combined with his evil corpse ability, in terms of his overall ability, if the saint is not careful, he may also be seriously injured. In this way, he will have the means to protect his life next time.

 Chapter 259

    If Kunpeng cuts himself out with 36 Sea God beads, he can compete with the sage only with the ability of the corpse and the Pangu axe. After he becomes a saint, he can resist two or three saints alone, which is also the advantage of cutting three corpses to become a saint. But it was beyond his expectation and completely shattered his dream.


    Although the "Ganqi divine axe" was not transformed by the axe spirit of Pangu''s axe, it is also a great spiritual treasure. If this "Ganqi divine axe" is based on the sub treasure rock obtained from Taoist Zu Hongjun, it is possible to refine a Lingbao with good attack power, but this Lingbao can not be compared with the three congenital treasures transformed by Pangu''s axe, and its attack power is far from it, You can only press people by your own weight. The reason for this is mainly because these two things have incomparable weight. Although it is difficult for ordinary great Luo Jinxian or quasi saints to resist, that is, reducing ten meetings at one time, this is insignificant for saints.


    Looking at the "Ganqi divine axe" in his hand, Kun Peng was extremely hesitant. Saints can use the power of heaven and earth. No matter how heavy they are, they have no threat at all. Kunpeng has offended most of the saints since he stepped into the famine. The last world disaster was his fate. The Eastern Emperor Taiyi, the demon emperor Jun and the twelve ancestors attracted the attention of the saints in front of him, so that the saints did not pay much attention to him, but no one dared to guarantee that the saints would not attack him in the next disaster, After all, he has two treasures of postnatal merit and virtue that can suppress Qi luck, which are very needed by all saints.


    When the immeasurable robbery comes, all those who have cause and effect need to end the cause and effect. Kunpeng has a lot of cause and effect with zhunti, empress Nuwa, Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun. Although he has great merit and virtue and is protected by the way of heaven, Kunpeng does not know how much the way of heaven protects him and whether the scourge can threaten the life of saints.


    Kunpeng has always maintained that my life is up to me and not from heaven. He doesn''t want to give his life and death to the way of heaven he doesn''t know. Therefore, if he can''t become a saint when the next immeasurable robbery comes, he must have a spiritual treasure that can threaten the saint to protect himself. When the immeasurable robbery comes, he must enter the WTO to end the cause and effect. The cause and effect of the saints is not so easy to end. Zhunti, one of the two saints in the west, has always been sinister. The poor West has only one merit and virtue of twelve grades, and the golden Lotus suppresses his luck. Therefore, zhunti''s person will definitely poison him. Kunpeng, who cut off two corpses, can compete with the saints in mana, But after all, he has offended several saints. He can''t guarantee whether he will be besieged by the two saints.

 Chapter 260

    According to the memory of later generations, Kunpeng knew that all the saints were involved in the next immeasurable robbery, and Nuwa was the only one who did not directly fight, while the other five saints had fought in person. The leader of Tongtian cult was completely defeated by the other four saints in this immeasurable robbery. It can be said that the next immeasurable robbery is much more dangerous than the last one, In the last immeasurable robbery, the leader of Tongtian cult helped Kunpeng resist the water of the Milky way, so Kunpeng apologized for a favor from the leader of Tongtian cult. At the time of immeasurable robbery, he had to end the cause and effect.


    At this time, Kunpeng just felt that he was too arrogant, offended too many people, and the cause and effect was amazing. Unfortunately, it was useless for him to regret now. Things have changed. Now he can only find ways to enhance his ability in order to save himself in the next infinite robbery.


    If you don''t become a saint, you will end up as an ant. That''s not wrong at all. Kunpeng wants to live more freely in the famine and is no longer afraid of immeasurable robbery, so becoming a saint is his only choice.


    But then again, although immeasurable robbery is dangerous, it also has great opportunities. It can be said that danger and opportunity coexist. Kunpeng wants to become a saint without the opportunity of the road. It is his necessary choice to enter immeasurable robbery and get opportunities from it.


    In the last innumerable robbery, Kunpeng took the opportunity to cut off the good and evil corpses, and officially turned his face with the demon family. However, as a demon master of the demon family, he was connected with the Qi of the demon family to a certain extent, so he did not completely break the relationship with the demon family, which had a great resistance to his self cutting in the future, If he wants to become a saint, he must find a way to completely break the connection with the demon family in the next immeasurable robbery. If he is lucky, Kunpeng may also use the power of immeasurable robbery to cut off himself. In this way, three corpses will be cut off, which is not far from his time to become a saint.


    Although Kunpeng thinks well, it''s actually much more difficult to do. If he completely breaks the relationship with the demon family, he must face the sage Nuwa of the demon family, because now the demon family is under the jurisdiction of Nuwa, and the saints are not so easy to get along with, especially the saints who have enemies with Kunpeng like Nuwa, She will never easily let Kunpeng take the opportunity to end the cause and effect with the demon family.


    Kunpeng quietly counted all his Lingbao, but no Lingbao could protect himself. Of the two treasures of postnatal merit, the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" is a spiritual treasure to attack. Although it is powerful, it is impossible to threaten the safety of saints¡® The Pangu tripod is a treasure that focuses on refining elixirs and utensils. It has a great ability in suppressing Qi, but its defense ability is generally not as good as the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" and "Taiji diagram" in Lao Jun''s hands. It is only equivalent to the defense of the "chaotic clock". During the Lich war, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi fell under the protection of the "chaotic clock" and the "Celestial Star array", not to mention him.


    After thinking for a long time, Kunpeng thought that he would probably rely on this "Ganqi divine axe" to survive the next immeasurable robbery. The only thing he could threaten the safety of saints was this "Ganqi divine axe". With this axe and the weight of refining Lingbao from fenbaoyan, he needed to consider that it was sharp. With a huge weight, if it could be half as sharp as Pangu flag, Then the combination of the two forces can break the space, and a certain degree can threaten the sage.


    Since these two pieces of Lingbao are chaotic raw stones, the materials that can be fused with them are few and far between. Kun Peng finally decided to make a magic axe with the essence of stars and the half laurel essence that he got from Tai Yin star. As to whether we can refine a treasure that threatens the sage, we must depend on his own creation.


    However, since the last immeasurable robbery was not long gone, and there was still a long time to go before the next immeasurable robbery, he could make more preparations. It was best to open the ultimate ability of the "Pangu Ding", so that the power of the refined Lingbao could be greater.

 Chapter 261

    With a decision, Kunpeng has to consider how to improve his ability during this period of time. The first thing he has to do is to obtain merit as much as possible, so as to get the favor of heaven. The second is to arrange their disciples so that they can survive the next immeasurable robbery. This is not an easy thing.


    Kunpeng put away his "Ganqi divine axe" and called his disciples together. When the door arrived, Kunpeng said: "Enlightenment, after so many years of cultivation, you have the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, and then you will become a quasi saint. But your current situation makes me very worried. Most of your cultivation is improved by great merit and virtue, and your state of mind is not matched. Since you have followed as a teacher, you have been suppressing your nature, which is a great obstacle to your promotion to quasi saint."


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and asked the enlightenment to think carefully about what he had just said, and then went on to say: "In the process of cultivation, there is a stage from the celestial being to the golden immortal. If you have enough time to enter the golden immortal, you will be able to become the great Luo Jinxian. Many people stay at the later stage of the celestial being and can''t enter the golden immortal. Therefore, the celestial being accounts for 80% in the flood and famine, and the great Luo Jinxian to the quasi saint is another stage. In the flood and famine, less than 10% of the great Luo Jinxian can enter the quasi saint It''s rare. Basically, they are all people who have heard the preaching of Taoist ancestors. If you want to ascend to the level of quasi saint, you must first liberate your nature. You''ve been suppressing your nature, how can you enter the realm of cutting three corpses! "


    The enlightenment thought for a moment and said, "thank you for your guidance. I understand."


    Kunpeng smiled calmly: "It''s good if you can understand. You are a six eared macaque. Monkeys are lively in nature, and you have a lively character since you followed as a teacher. You can quickly improve your cultivation before you enter the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. However, when you reach the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, you have to understand yourself. Many people can''t break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian all their lives, that''s because of them If you don''t understand yourself, even if you have the opportunity to make a breakthrough, you can''t grasp it. When you reach the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, most people begin to prepare innate spiritual treasures to repose their own obsession. "Hetu" and "Luoshu" are no longer used as teachers, just like you used to repose the three corpses. "


    Kunpeng then took out the innate Lingbao "Hetu" and "Luoshu" and handed them to the enlightenment. The enlightenment took the Lingbao with both hands and thanked the teacher for his gift.

 Chapter 262

    Kunpeng smiled and said: "Enlightenment, since you became a teacher, you have learned a lot about arrays. These ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' are the best spiritual treasures for array arrangement, which are just suitable for you. However, most people only know that these two innate spiritual treasures can be used for array arrangement or defense, but they don''t know that this treasure has a very good function. If you can fully understand these two innate spiritual treasures, few people under the sage can It''s your opponent. "


    Enlightenment was very shocked to hear Kunpeng''s words. He quickly asked, "teacher, what are the functions of these two congenital spiritual treasures, and how can they have such great power?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "do you remember being a teacher who explained the power of law to you?"


    The enlightenment nodded and said, "remember, teacher, does this treasure contain the power of law?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "that''s right. The two inborn spiritual treasures of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' not only contain the power of law, but also the most powerful law of time in the law. It is one of the two laws against the sky."


    Enlightenment was shocked again when he heard Kunpeng''s words. He hurriedly said, "teacher, this treasure is too precious. You''d better keep it yourself."


    Kunpeng smiled: "These two innate treasures have been in the hands of the master for a long time. The master has always wanted to use them to understand the law of time, but it backfired. These two treasures are not related to the master. The master only understands the first two realms of the law of time. The latter two realms have never made progress. Another master has cut off two corpses. These two innate treasures are not very useful to me, but they are You have not cut a corpse. You just use these two Lingbao as the basis for cutting a corpse. I hope you will live up to the teacher''s painstaking efforts to you and understand the law of time contained in these two Lingbao. "


    The Taoist priest nodded firmly and said, "the disciple must practice hard and live up to the kindness of the teacher."


    Kunpeng looked at the enlightenment and said with a smile, "as a teacher, it''s still that sentence to liberate your nature, which is very good for your future practice."


    Kunpeng then turned his voice and said to the other disciples: "Being a teacher treats you equally. You all have one or two innate spiritual treasures to protect you, so you should cultivate yourself and don''t live up to the expectations of being a teacher. Among you, the lowest cultivation is Jingwei, which is also the most worried about by the teacher. Jingwei, you have cause and effect with the dragon family. It''s best to practice well on Penglai Fairy Island during this period of time and don''t go out To avoid accidents. "

 Chapter 263

    Jingwei understood the teacher''s kindness and quickly nodded yes.


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, Hou Yi asked in some confusion, "teacher, now that the dispute between the emperor and the people is over, there should be no danger. Why don''t we join the WTO and accumulate some merit?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "things are far from as simple as you think. The dispute between the emperor and the emperor is over, but this disaster has just begun. It will not calm down in the flood and famine."


    Hou Yi asked curiously, "teacher, isn''t the dispute between the emperor and the emperor a test of the way of heaven to the human race? It''s over. Why do you say it''s just the beginning of the catastrophe?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "If the Terran wants to prosper, it must set up three emperors. The three emperors are the key to suppress the Terran spirit, and they are also Peugeot. After the three emperors, there should be five emperors to develop and expand the Terran. The emperor must rely on the Terran''s own strength to solve the problem, but now the emperor Xuanyuan did not rely on the Terran''s own strength to defeat Chiyou, which also caused adverse reactions to varying degrees They will not easily let go of the great Witches of the Jiuli tribe and the witch family who have joined the world. Therefore, this battle is just beginning, and the future five emperors will be tested by the way of heaven to varying degrees. Whether they can survive depends only on the will of heaven. "


    After hearing this, Hou Yi asked uneasily, "teacher, will the witch family be hit again?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "Heaven''s will is like a knife. No one knows what will happen in the future. However, according to the principle of heaven''s balance, the witch family should not be greatly affected, but the demon family will be dangerous."


    Hou Yi sighed, "no matter how things develop, it seems that saints benefit."


    Kunpeng smiled: "Among the saints, except Nu Wa, who did not set up a religion, several other saints had great religions. Although Nu Wa did not set up a religion, she needed to take care of the demon family, so there would be a struggle between them. Now, it seems that the elucidation benefited from the power of the emperor, but the facts are consistent. On the contrary, although Ren huangxuanyuan defeated Chiyou and consolidated the position of the emperor, he did his best in his work The prestige of the Terran is far from that of the first two emperors. Now the living standard of the Terran is much different from that of Shennong when he was in power. Therefore, many tribes of the Terran are ostensibly obedient to Xuanyuan, but in fact they are very dissatisfied with him. Because of this, the preaching of the Terran is not smooth. On the contrary, there are many disciples of the intercepting sect, although there are also a few bad elements But most people are pretty good. They have helped many Terrans more or less when preaching in the world, which makes it easier for the interception to be recognized by the Terrans. "

 Chapter 264

    The enlightenment asked, "teacher, is it impossible to expand the power of teaching by intercepting teaching?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Since ancient times, those who have won the hearts of the people have won the world. If they stop teaching, they will not make big mistakes. Even if they have ideas, they can''t do it. However, stop teaching is different from people and explain teaching. When the Taoist ancestors divided the treasure, the leader of Tongtian cult didn''t get the innate spiritual treasure to suppress the luck. Therefore, the prosperity of stop teaching at this time is just a mirror flower and water moon. Once there is an immeasurable disaster, there will be the disaster of destroying the religion!"


    Hou Yi said in surprise, "teacher, the matter is not as serious as you said. No matter how you say it, there are saints to stop teaching. It seems impossible to destroy teaching?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "Mu Xiu will be destroyed by the wind in the forest. If the interception is too strong, it will eventually lead to hostility among the saints. Two fists are difficult to defeat four hands. Do you think the leader of Tongtian cult can resist the pressure of the five saints? But you don''t have to worry. After all, it''s just a struggle between sects and has nothing to do with us."


    Hou Yi asked, "teacher, there is such a big problem in intercepting education. Don''t the Tongtian leader know?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "Why didn''t he know that when the sect was intercepted, he wanted to have more luck of the human race to make up for his lack of luck, so now the sect leader Tongtian has no way to do it, so he will put all his hope on the human race in order to win a glimmer of vitality for the sect. Although the sect leader''s idea is good, if the sect can be intercepted, or It''s a pity that it was the collusion of man and hermeneutics that cut off the vitality of the interception. However, man and hermeneutics may not be of any benefit. If the Trinity interception fails, the natural person and the hermeneutics will also be damaged. In the end, I''m afraid the western religion will benefit. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, Hou Yi couldn''t help sighing: "it seems that the struggle between the man, the elucidation and the interception of the three religions is just like the struggle between the Witch and the demon in those years, both will lose and hurt, and finally let others benefit."


    Kunpeng looked at Hou Yi and said, "well, the sectarian struggle has nothing to do with us. Now you mainly want to think about how to improve your cultivation, so as not to be killed when the disaster comes. Today, as a teacher, I''ll explain to you the way of cutting corpses I understand."

 Chapter 265

    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Wudao, Hou Yi, Chang''e, Jingwei and Cangjie braced themselves for Kunpeng''s sermon. Among the five of them, only Wudao had heard Kunpeng explain the way of cutting three corpses, and the other four had not understood the way of cutting corpses. Among the five of them, Chang''e and Jingwei were the lowest, far from meeting the requirements of cutting corpses. Only Wudao, Hou Yi Cangjie''s cultivation can barely hear the way of cutting corpses. Enlightenment is that his cultivation is close to the edge of beheading the corpse. Cangjie has the cultivation of Jinxian directly by virtue of his great merit. Hou Yi has the memory of his previous life and can also understand this avenue.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said: "The method of cutting three corpses into saints was handed down by Taoist Zu Hongjun, but none of the people who heard the Tao in Zixiao palace had heard the Taoist Zu explain this method in detail. I don''t know whether the disciples handed down by Taoist Zu knew this method. Therefore, the method of cutting corpses obtained by everyone in those years can be said to have been understood by themselves. The method of cutting corpses understood by others is only to place their own good, evil and self on the innate spiritual treasure Among them, there is no change between the innate Lingbao and the innate Lingbao, and it can still be used. However, this method has one disadvantage. The innate Lingbao only protects the shell of the three corpses, and the three corpses are not fully integrated with the innate Lingbao. If attacked by the great Shentong, the three corpses are easy to be injured, but this method of cutting corpses is relatively easy. The rule of cutting three corpses understood by the teacher is complete Different from them, being a teacher perfectly integrates his own good, evil and self with the innate Lingbao. After the combination of the two, the innate Lingbao disappears into the body of the three corpses, and the three thoughts of good, evil and self are divine knowledge. After success, it is equivalent to another noumenon, completely inheriting the ability of the heavenly Lingbao. Although the method of cutting corpses is mysterious, it is not acceptable to ordinary people Since then, every time you cut a corpse, you need a piece of congenital treasure. Cutting three corpses requires destroying three pieces of congenital treasure. No matter how rich you are, you can''t afford such consumption. Moreover, it takes quite a long time to cut the corpse. The better the quality of the congenital treasure, the longer it takes. I have been practicing since Pangu opened the day. Until ruling has just cut off the good and evil corpses, I''m not sure You know how long it will take. When you cut off one corpse, the Styx River in the same period as you cut off two corpses. It can be seen that the time-consuming of the method of being a teacher is more than ordinary people can bear. However, the longer it takes, the stronger your foundation will be. In terms of the same realm, the method of cutting three corpses as a teacher is better than the former. What method do you want to cut the corpse? "

 Chapter 266

    Hou Yi said, "can the teacher introduce the key points of these two methods of cutting corpses in detail? Let''s compare their advantages and disadvantages."


    Kunpeng smiled calmly: "To preserve the corpse cutting method of congenital Lingbao, as long as your cultivation and realm meet the requirements of corpse cutting, you can immediately cut off the three corpses as soon as the opportunity comes. However, even if the opportunity comes, you can''t cut off the three corpses immediately. It takes a long time to perfectly integrate the three corpses with congenital Lingbao."


    The enlightenment said: "teacher, in the flood and famine, the strong are respected. The disciples choose your method to cut the body. Although this method takes a long time, it is far better than the former."


    Several other people also nodded, indicating that they would behead the body in this way.


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "in fact, only Taoist Zu Hongjun became a Taoist by cutting three corpses, and other saints demonstrated the Tao by great merit, so we don''t know the best way to become a Taoist by cutting three corpses. I don''t know whether it''s correct or not. Now I''ll tell you so that you can be prepared."


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and then said: "I think that the method of cutting three corpses to become a way may not be able to become a saint after cutting the three corpses. It also needs the combination of the three corpses to become a saint. Of course, this is just my guess, which is not necessarily correct. If my guess is true, it is even more difficult for the former method of cutting three corpses to become a saint, because the three innate spiritual treasures have entities. How can they be one and think that the teacher is the master The three corpses that can be cut by the Dharma can be separated and combined freely. I think it is the most difficult for the teacher to cut the corpse. Up to now, the teacher has not figured out how to cut the corpse. The second is benevolence. To cut the corpse, it first requires a lot of merits and virtues. In the flood and famine, the merits and virtues are limited, and not everyone gets great merits and virtues. However, all of you except Chang''e have great merits and virtues, so It''s not too difficult for you to cut the good corpse; the easiest is evil thoughts. To cut the evil corpse, you only need strong killing thoughts or hatred. "


    Hou Yi asked, "teacher, according to your words, Sanqing, the two saints in the West and empress Nuwa all testify with merit and virtue, so they have the same mana, so there is no difference between them?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "I can''t say that. Although they all preach with merit and virtue, they are different from each other. Sanqing was transformed by Pangu Yuanshen, whose qualification is higher than others. Their mana and realm are naturally higher. As for the two saints in the West and empress Nuwa, there is little difference in mana, but empress Nuwa is sanctified by the way of creation, so she ranks last among all saints in terms of attack. No Once the saints are immortal, their own magic power and realm are only one aspect of their struggle. In addition, they also need to look at their own innate spiritual treasure. The leader of Tongtian cult has a "immortal killing sword array". This array can not be broken by the four saints, so his attack power is the strongest among the saints. This is also the main reason why the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the yuan calculated the leader of Tongtian cult. "

 Chapter 267

    The enlightenment asked suspiciously, "teacher, all saints got a lot of innate spiritual treasures when the Taoist ancestors divided the treasures. Why don''t they take the method of cutting three corpses into the Tao, but use the merit and virtue with the worst mana to prove the Tao?"


    Kunpeng heard the question of enlightenment and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t understand this as a teacher."


    Wudao and others were disappointed when they heard Kunpeng''s words. Seeing this, Kunpeng turned his tone and said with a smile: "however, according to the teacher''s speculation, at the beginning, only empress Nuwa wanted to prove the Tao with merit, while other saints were forced to prove the Tao with merit after seeing Nuwa."


    Kunpeng saw that the disciple raised his spirits again, paused for a moment and then said: "In the witch war, empress Nuwa was eager to preach because she wanted to help the demon family in the struggle between the two races. Unfortunately, after she preached, Taoist Zu Hongjun was so accomplished that she didn''t let her intervene in the struggle between the two races, which made her calculations come to naught. As for Sanqing, on the one hand, as a senior brother, she let her junior sister Nuwa preach first and felt that she couldn''t hang her face. On the other hand, she saw Nuwa''s testimony Although Tao can''t help the Lich clan in the open, they keep suppressing the Lich clan in the dark. They are all destined to become saints. If the Lich clan wins the Lich clan in the Lich war, they can''t suppress the Lich clan backed by Empress Nu Wa after they become saints, so they are anxious to prove the Tao with merit and morality in order to contain empress Nu Wa. However, these are all speculated by the teacher, which is not true Can take it seriously. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, Jingwei said happily, "the teacher''s wisdom is unparalleled. Jingwei thinks this speculation is completely correct."


    Kunpeng smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter whether this speculation is correct or not. What we need to know is the true ability of the saints in order to survive in the future. According to the teacher''s analysis, the method of demonstrating morality is far lower than the method of chopping three corpses into Tao, otherwise the Supreme Lord won''t create the method of one Qi and three purity after becoming a saint, and the two western saints have also created the method of golden body to improve their cultivation. 1 The master of Sanqing''s Dharma doesn''t know how strong his ability is, but the golden body Dharma is a rare and vivid Dharma, especially for those who don''t have innate spiritual treasure, they can cut a corpse with this dharma. The master is very rich in the flood and famine, but the innate spiritual treasure will be consumed by taking only five of your disciples. Sanqing and the two western saints have great religions. How much do you say they need first Tianlingbao is for disciples to chop corpses? Needless to say, they can''t afford one more. "

 Chapter 268

    Hou Yi, Wu Dao, and Chang''e have all experienced the Lich war. Naturally, they know the value of congenital spiritual treasures. In those years, there were few congenital spiritual treasures of the two Lich families. After they paid homage to their teachers, each of them received one or two congenital spiritual treasures, which shows the wealth of Kunpeng.


    The enlightenment followed Kunpeng for the longest time. Naturally, he knew how tall the teacher was. He smiled and said, "teacher, you have a pool of black water and Black Lotus. This congenital treasure is inexhaustible."


    Kunpeng smiled: "Only the Xuanshui Black Lotus above the eighth grade can be regarded as a congenital treasure. Others can''t be used to cut the body. When I got this pool of Xuanshui Black Lotus, there were only eight Xuanshui black lotus of the eighth grade, and there were even four of the ten grade. The best twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus was used to cut away good thoughts. The quality of the Xuanshui black lotus of the eighth grade was equivalent to a medium-sized congenital treasure, which was not very suitable The ten grade Xuanshui Black Lotus, which is used to cut three corpses, is equivalent to the first-class innate spiritual treasure. It is just suitable for cutting corpses. Although it is good, each person can only use one Xuanshui Black Lotus to cut corpses. Jingwei and Cangjie each have one of the five of you. They have "River map" and "Luoshu" for enlightenment, and Chang''e has "Sun Moon essence wheel". You two don''t need it. Hou Yi only gave you one as a teacher in those days The inborn Lingbao of the middle grade drives shanduo, so now I''ll give you another ten grade Xuanshui Black Lotus to cut the body. The remaining ten grade Xuanshui Black Lotus is for other purposes. It''s only for other Xuanshui Black Lotus. If you need it, you can pick it yourself. "


    When I mentioned this'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'', I was puzzled and asked, "teacher, can this Xuanshui Black Lotus continuously improve its quality over time?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it has been a long time since I got the Black Lotus in the dark water pool. I only saw that a few second-class Black Lotus evolved into fourth class. Other Black Lotus always kept their original appearance. It is inevitable that the origin of the Black Lotus has been exhausted and can not support the aura they need for evolution."


    As the demon master Kunpeng said, Emperor Xuanyuan surrounded and killed the Jiuli tribe at the instigation of guangchengzi and other immortals. However, the Jiuli tribe received the notice of Jingwei and Enlightenment in advance, and had already left its original residence, which made Xuanyuan''s army empty. Xuanyuan had no choice but to order other tribes of the human race not to cut off all contacts with the Jiuli tribe, which made it difficult Jiuli tribe gradually separated from the Terran.

 Chapter 269

    After Xuanyuan unified the Terran, in addition to persecuting the Jiuli tribe, he did fairly well in other aspects. His Yuanfei Luozu was very virtuous and created the art of planting mulberry, raising silkworms, drawing silk and weaving silk. With her help, Xuanyuan gradually gained the recognition of the Terran. However, in the late stage, Xuanyuan failed to achieve success because of his heavy killing and cutting. At this time, he was very anxious. Guangchengzi, as the teacher of the emperor, was also very anxious. The emperor could not share the merits of the emperor without preaching. Unfortunately, he didn''t know that he couldn''t get much merits even if Xuanyuan achieved the way of the emperor due to his own fault.


    After thinking for several times, guangchengzi finally came up with a method for Xuanyuan to quickly prove the way of the emperor, that is, the double cultivation method of yin and Yang. Xuanyuan was also worried that he didn''t know when he could prove the way. After receiving guangchengzi''s double cultivation method, he gathered beautiful women all over the world and finally picked a hundred female Yuan Yin to become immortals to prove the way of the emperor, So later generations had the theory that Xuanyuan became an immortal by controlling hundreds of women.


    Xuanyuan''s merits and virtues perfectly proved the emperor''s way. Unfortunately, he killed too much evil himself and took a hundred female yuan to undermine his merits and virtues. Although heaven''s way protected him, he damaged too many merits and virtues, and his prestige in the world was far from that of emperor Fuxi and Emperor Shennong. At the time of his preaching, only the supreme Lao Jun, the leader of human education, and the first emperor of elucidation came to watch the ceremony, All the other saints felt that Xuanyuan didn''t do much to preach, and he didn''t do much in his way of doing things in the Terran, so he didn''t go to watch the ceremony. Kunpeng, a Terran saint, should have gone, but he advised Xuanyuan several times to no avail, and he was angry and didn''t go. Fuxi and Shennong were emperors and went to watch the ceremony. Looking at Xuanyuan, Shennong blamed himself for not choosing the right successor, which led to such a huge loss to the human race.


    In this way, Xuanyuan preaching is also the most rudimentary of the three emperors. The Supreme Lord is the leader of human education, and the emperor is nominally under his jurisdiction, so he had to come to observe the ceremony. The first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, Xuanyuan''s master, also had to come to observe the ceremony.


    Xuanyuan''s meritorious deeds and virtues came down from heaven, which shocked the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the supreme old gentleman. His meritorious deeds and virtues were too different from those of emperor Fuxi and Emperor Shennong. He only improved his self-cultivation to the later stage of Da Luo Jinxian, while the teacher guangchengzi of the Emperor of the people only had a small trace of meritorious deeds and virtues, which was still because he was the result of the emperor of the people, Otherwise, I''m afraid these merits and virtues can only make him have the cultivation of Jinxian in the later stage. Such a result makes Yuanshi Tianzun and supreme Lao Jun feel unthinkable.

 Chapter 270

    The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty asked the Supreme Master, "elder martial brother, why did Xuanyuan gain so little merit as a emperor? Compared with Fuxi and Shennong, the gap is too big?"


    The Supreme Lord thought for a moment and said: "Heaven''s will is like a sword, and heaven''s way is extremely public. Although Xuanyuan is favored by heaven''s way, he did not make much contribution to the human race after he succeeded to the throne, and his only merit is to unify the human race. However, in this process, he suffered too many murders. Later, in order to prove the Tao, he picked a hundred female Yuan Yin to hurt Tianhe. If his great merit didn''t wash away many murders for him, then I''m afraid what he did can only have the cultivation of Jinxian. If you think about Emperor Fuxi and Emperor Shennong, which of them has not made a significant contribution to the development of the human race. Xuanyuan''s behavior is different from them. "


    Xuanyuan was the most selfish of the three emperors. When his merits and virtues were perfect, he passed the throne of emperor to his grandson Zhuanxu. Thus, the era of the three emperors ended and the flood and famine entered the era of the five emperors.


    Although Xuanyuan''s merits and virtues successfully achieved the emperor''s road, the result of elucidating and assisting Xuanyuan was a great failure, which made all the great supernatural powers of the flood and famine see a joke and lost the face of elucidation.


    After Zhuan Xu succeeded to the throne, Yuanshi Tianzun once again asked guangchengzi to assist Zhuan Xu in the name of punishment. Yuanshi Tianzun''s move once again made the hermeneutics choppy in the dark. Not only did he burn a lamp dissatisfied with Yuanshi Tianzun, but even the four people of Cihang Taoist priest, Puxian immortal, Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun and afraid to stay in the sun were dissatisfied with Yuanshi Tianzun''s preference for guangchengzi, which was why he was later sealed In the God''s disaster, the four of them rebelled against religion and joined Buddhism with burning lamps.


    Following guangchengzi''s encouragement, Zhuan Xu carried out a religious reform and ordered all tribes of the human race to prohibit their belief in witchcraft and all witches not to worship ghosts and gods. Zhuan Xu wanted to completely ban witchcraft and force the human race to obey his arrangement. It can be said that Zhuan Xu''s character was completely the same as Xuanyuan''s. He was eager to make great efforts and ignored the feelings of the people. Therefore, after Zhuan Xu took the throne, the human race was good Life, which is not easy to stabilize, began to fluctuate again.


    When Xuanyuan was in power, the Jiuli tribe, which was forced to move, took action again after learning about Zhuanxu''s move and solicited tribes and personnel against Zhuanxu everywhere. With the reappearance of the Jiuli tribe, many tribes of the Terran tribe also began to disobey Zhuanxu''s orders.

 Chapter 271

    Zhuan Xu''s throne was no better than that of Xuanyuan. Xuanyuan was favored by heaven and recognized by the saints. Zhuanxu''s succession was only recognized by the saints of human and Buddhism. After learning about the turmoil of the Terran, Guang Chengzi did not learn the lessons of the last time. Instead, he came up with the method of that year to suppress the Terran tribes who did not obey orders by force, which made the Jiuli tribe grow rapidly.


    At this time, the Jiuli tribe was led by the great witch Jiufeng. After the expansion, the soldiers of the Jiuli tribe pointed directly at Zhuanxu. At this time, guangchengzi was the only one among the Terrans to assist Zhuanxu, and the Terrans were somewhat lax after Xuanyuan defeated Chiyou. Since Chiyou was sealed, the Jiuli tribe has always been lying on the salary, tasting the courage and training hard. It can be said that it is strong and strong, and Zhuanxu''s army was defeated when the two sides handed over troops.


    The five emperors were no better than the three emperors, so the first Emperor didn''t care much about the struggle between Zhuanxu and Jiufeng. He didn''t force his disciples to help guangchengzi, but let them do it at will. The reason why Yuanshi Tianzun did this was to let guangchengzi exercise more, so as not to make such a humiliating thing in the future.


    Burning lanterns, Tzu hang Taoist priest, Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun, Puxian immortal and fear of leaving grandchildren. The five of them are dissatisfied with the Tianzun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. Naturally, they will not go to help guangchengzi, but secretly see how guangchengzi makes a fool of himself in the name of closed door practice. Among the twelve golden fairies, only Huanglong immortal, Taiyi immortal, red sperm and guangchengzi made friends and went to help, and others were unwilling to be contaminated with cause and effect.


    The four of them alone could not do anything. There was a Jiuli army led by Jiufeng, so guangchengzi came up with a very vicious plan to let Zhuanxu falsely combine with Jiufeng, merge the flowers and flowing water of both tribes, and reduce the vigilance of the great witch Jiufeng in the name of big marriage, so as to take the opportunity to kill Jiufeng. Once Jiufeng dies, Jiuli tribe will naturally be disturbed, Zhuan Xu took the opportunity to lead the army to wipe out the Jiuli tribe in one fell swoop.


    After the last battle, Jiufeng understood that the great prosperity of the human race was against the general trend of heaven. After listening to Zhuanxu''s Messenger, it was convenient for the Witches of the Jiuli tribe to discuss. Perhaps it was because everyone had been separated from the human race for too long and the people wanted to return, so most people thought that the merger was a good decision, so Jiufeng agreed with Zhuanxu''s proposal.


    After receiving the payment from Jiufeng, guangchengzi and others were very happy. They finally had the opportunity to destroy Jiuli tribe at one stroke. This is a heart disease of guangchengzi,

 Chapter 272

    After taking the throne, Zhuan Xu always wanted to complete the tasks Xuanyuan didn''t complete, so guangchengzi, red sperm, Huanglong real person and Taiyi real person began to arrange everything, waiting for Jiufeng to be arrested.


    After the return of the three emperors, the saints also lost their interest in the human race. Only Kunpeng continued to watch and pay attention to the human race''s every move. The response of Jiufeng made Kunpeng feel very ridiculous. Now they both have a deep hatred like the sea. Xuanyuan killed the great witch Chi you to win the throne of the human emperor, while Zhuanxu is the grandson of Xuanyuan. How could he marry such a great witch as Jiufeng, Besides, guangchengzi, the emperor''s teacher, was beside him. All this was obviously a trap, but Jiufeng and Jiuli tribes believed Zhuanxu''s intention.


    Among Kunpeng''s five disciples, Hou Yi was the most concerned about Jiuli tribe. After learning about this, he reminded Jiufeng to go to Jiuli tribe not to be cheated by guangchengzi.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng stopped Hou Yi''s action and said: "Hou Yi, this is an internal dispute among the human race. No matter what the result is, you can''t intervene. Although you are reincarnated, the cause and effect of the demon race has not ended. Once you expose your identity, you will face the pursuit of Lu Yau, the prince of the demon race. No matter what you say, you are a teacher, you are a member of the demon race. You can''t stop Lu Yau from seeking revenge on you, but with your current practice In order to meet the land pressure, there is death and no life, so I advise you to meditate and Practice on Penglai Island. "


    Hou Yi said, "teacher, now the human race is booming, and the demon clan can''t escape from the world one after another. I can only go to inform Jiufeng. Should I not be found by the demon clan?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "Hou Yi, if you care, you will be in chaos. Shifu once told you that the robbers, demons and witches are all in the process of robbery. On the surface, the demons are closed. In fact, the demons are surging inside. It won''t be long before the demons will be born. At that time, the flood and famine will be in chaos. It''s also the best time for you to earn merit. Now you''d better stay on Penglai Island safely. Now Among the Terrans, there are only four golden immortals, guangchengzi, red sperm, Huanglong immortal and Taiyi immortal. Even if they ambush them with the cultivation of Jiufeng, their lives will not be in danger. "


    After listening to Kunpeng''s words, Hou Yi finally felt uneasy in his heart. He gave up the idea of going to Jiuli tribe and practiced on Penglai Fairy Island.

 Chapter 273

    After Guangcheng arranged everything, Jiufeng also led several leaders of Jiuli tribe to Zhuanxu''s location. The people of the witch family were straightforward. Soon Zhuanxu and Jiufeng finished their wedding.


    Everything went as smoothly as Guangcheng had expected. The great witch Jiufeng completely entered the trap he set. Just wait for the net to be closed, and the Jiuli tribe and the great witch Jiufeng can be eradicated together.


    On the night when Zhuan Xu married Jiufeng, Zhuan Xu used wine to paralyze Jiufeng''s perception. Taking advantage of Jiufeng''s unprepared, he secretly hurt Jiufeng with "painting a shadow sword". Unfortunately, Zhuan Xu was just an ordinary cultivator, and he didn''t even prove it. Jiufeng was a famous witch among the Witches. Although "painting a shadow sword" was the sword of the emperor''s way given by the way of heaven, However, because Zhuan Xu''s mana was too low, he only slightly injured Jiufeng and did not hit Jiufeng as guangchengzi thought.


    Looking at Zhuan Xu holding a sword, Jiufeng just realized that all this was just a trap set by Zhuan Xu, a trap that wanted to completely annihilate Jiuli tribe. At that time, Jiufeng''s anger erupted like a volcano, which made her originally beautiful face gloomy and terrible.


    After Zhuan Xu hit, he immediately robbed the outside of the house. At the same time, guangchengzi, red sperm, immortal Huanglong and immortal Taiyi broke into the house and surrounded Jiufeng.


    Jiufeng glared at guangchengzi and said, "guangchengzi, all this today is a trap you set up in advance to catch me and Jiuli tribe. I don''t know if I''m right?"


    Guangchengzi smiled and said, "yes, that''s right. It''s too late for Jiufeng witch to find it now."


    Jiufeng angrily said, "guangchengzi, I didn''t expect that as an elucidation disciple, you should be so mean and dirty. You are really a saint disciple, not even the little demon of the demon family."


    Guangchengzi said with a smile, "war is not tired of fraud. You can only blame yourself for being too stupid. You don''t think how the emperor can marry such a vulgar witch as you."


    Jiufeng asked, "those people guangchengzi came with me have been poisoned by you?"


    Guangchengzi nodded and said, "the following crimes committed by Jiuli tribe deserve this end."


    While guangchengzi was talking with Jiufeng, Emperor Zhuanxu carefully entered the house and hid behind guangchengzi. It seemed that he wanted to destroy guangchengzi and urge guangchengzi to get rid of Jiufeng as soon as possible.

 Chapter 274

    Looking at Zhuan Xu hiding behind guangchengzi, Jiufeng said angrily, "Zhuan Xu, you shameless villain, how can you live up to my dead people if you don''t kill them."


    Jiufeng then rushed to Zhuanxu like a flash of lightning. Fortunately, Zhuanxu hid behind guangchengzi, otherwise the blow of Jiufeng could break him into reincarnation.


    Guangchengzi held up "fantianyin" to block Jiufeng''s way, and then said, "Jiufeng, it''s hard for you to escape today if you insert your wings, or surrender obediently, otherwise don''t blame my men for ruthlessly killing your soul."


    Jiufeng snorted coldly and said nothing. She knew it was difficult to rush out today. After all, due to Zhuanxu''s deception, she was not armed. It was difficult to be guangchengzi''s opponent. She had to fight hard to survive.


    Jiufeng roared and immediately showed the real body of the great witch. There were nine human faces and bird bodies. Jiufeng''s speed in the witch family was second only to zuwu Dijiang. She saw her wings quickly rush out of the siege.


    Guangchengzi and the four of them have not experienced the Lich war and do not know the power of the great witch Jiufeng. Even in the war of deer competition, they have not seen the real body of Jiufeng, so they did not expect the speed of Jiufeng to be so fast. Fortunately, their reaction is not slow. Jiufeng was attacked by their Lingbao as soon as he was surrounded.


    I saw that guangchengzi''s "fan Tianyin" hit Jiufeng like a hill, followed by the nine fire dragons transformed by Taiyi''s "Kowloon divine fire mask", and the "Yin-Yang mirror" of the red sperm also flashed a light on Jiufeng. Unfortunately, Jiufeng is a great Witch and has no original God, and the "Yin-Yang mirror" has no effect on her, The Huanglong immortal has the lowest status among the twelve golden fairies. The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty despised him and didn''t give him any Lingbao. He only sent out a jade clear divine light and hit Jiufeng. Jiufeng is a great witch. His jade clear divine light only slightly blocked the speed of Jiufeng.


    She is also a great witch, but Jiufeng''s accomplishments are far different from those of Chiyou and Xingtian. She was seriously hurt by the attack of "fan Tianyin" and "Jiulong divine fire hood". If she didn''t show her true body, I''m afraid she would be knocked down by "fan Tianyin" under this attack. At this time, Jiufeng understood that she could not stay at all, otherwise she would fall, so she forcibly destroyed her own blood essence, improved her mana, and quickly rushed out of the sight of guangchengzi and others.

 Chapter 275

    Looking at the figure of Jiufeng fleeing, guangchengzi felt very helpless. After so long planning and using so many people, he finally failed and let Jiufeng escape. Jiufeng''s escape means that his plan has failed completely, and the Jiuli family will soon disappear again, while the human emperor Zhuanxu will face the assassination of the great witch Jiufeng, and his life may be taken away at any time.


    At this time, guangchengzi just felt that he was too arrogant and never considered the consequences if his plan failed. Now the emperor Zhuanxu may be in danger of his life at any time, and all this is caused by himself. If the emperor has any ups and downs, the prestige of enlightenment in the Terran will fall to a low point. I have lost the face of elucidation in the last dispute between the emperor and the emperor. I''m afraid it''s worse than last time.


    Guangchengzi didn''t want to make the mistake he made last time, and he couldn''t help Jiufeng. He had to go back to Kunlun mountain to ask Yuanshi Tianzun what to do.


    When guangchengzi saw Yuanshi Tianzun, he first asked for punishment, and then asked himself how to deal with the great witch Jiufeng.


    Yuanshi Tianzun looked at guangchengzi and said, "after the last battle, your martial brothers have suffered a lot of damage. At the moment, except for red sperm, Taiyi and Huanglong, they are not closed to recuperate. Everyone else is closed. If you rashly let them out at this time, it will cause a lot of damage to their cultivation in the future, so you need to solve it yourself."


    Guangchengzi said: "teacher, the great witch Jiufeng has excellent cultivation, and the disciples can''t always protect the human emperor Zhuanxu. If we don''t remove the Jiufeng, once the human emperor Zhuanxu dies, it will be very disadvantageous for me to preach in the human race, and my face will be damaged again."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "guangchengzi, it''s good for you to see this. I''m very glad to be a teacher. Do you know that you made such a big mistake last time. Instead of punishing you, I asked you to continue to assist Zhuanxu?"


    Guangchengzi said, "I don''t know."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor sighed: "although the dispute between the emperor and the emperor finally won my sermon, and then with the help of emperor Xuanyuan, my sermon stood firm in the Terran, this is only a superficial phenomenon. In fact, there are not many people in the Terran who believe in sermon, but let the interception established by your martial uncle Tongtian sect master account for most of the benefits in the Terran."

 Chapter 276

    Guangchengzi quickly knelt on the ground and said, "teacher, it''s all the fault of the disciples. I''m tired of you being humiliated. The disciples really deserve it."


    The first emperor waved his hand and said, "guangchengzi, get up. Being a teacher doesn''t mean to punish you. The reason why I let you continue to assist Zhuanxu is not to make you atone for your achievements, but to hope that you can experience it, know your mistakes well, and don''t make such mistakes in the future. This is the goal of being a teacher."


    Guangchengzi said, "teacher, the disciples let you down again. They not only didn''t recognize their mistakes, but also discredited the interpretation again."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "it''s not that you haven''t made any progress. At least you can recognize your mistakes in time and don''t act recklessly. This is very good. The reason why you make these mistakes is mainly because you experience too few things and lack of experience."


    Guangchengzi said, "teacher, what should I do this time? I can''t watch the death of emperor Zhuanxu. In this way, it''s very difficult for someone to believe in Buddhism in the future."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "After what happened last time, I have completely given up preaching in the Terran, and those who win the support of the people will win the world. My teachings have lost the support of the people. It is impossible to make great development in the Terran in a short time, and the three kings of the Terran have achieved great merit and virtue, and the future emperors will not have much merit and virtue, so the emperor is of no great use to us, so I want you to join the world as a teacher You exercise, but nothing else matters, you know. "


    Guangchengzi said excitedly, "I understand."


    The emperor Yuanshi said, "it''s good if you can understand. Don''t take the life and death of emperor Zhuanxu too seriously. This time, you can compete with Jiufeng with your own ability. It doesn''t matter whether you win or lose." the sage was ruthless. For his own interests, he gave up emperor Zhuanxu without hesitation.


    Give up, give up, and give up. It is indeed a wise move for the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty to give up the opportunity to preach in the human race to cultivate guangchengzi. As long as guangchengzi can achieve something, all the efforts are worth it. Moreover, although interception has the upper hand in preaching, it does not suppress the innate treasure of his own luck. It flourishes and declines. This is the rule of the Tao of heaven At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun no longer intended to intercept the development of Christianity.

 Chapter 277

    Although the plan of the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty is good, it is far from that of the supreme Lao Jun. Among the saints, on the surface, the quasi Taoist among the two saints in the West has the highest strategy, but in fact, it is not. The supreme old gentleman has the highest strategy. On the surface, he is quiet and does nothing. He doesn''t care about anything. As soon as the first emperor came to the door, he handed over the emperor''s teacher to expound. Unexpectedly, this is the supreme old gentleman''s plan.


    After the Lich war, be a saint. After becoming a saint by virtue of meritorious deeds, the Supreme Lord found that there was a great difference between becoming a saint by virtue of meritorious deeds and beheading three corpses to become a Tao. If you want to improve your accomplishments after becoming a saint by virtue of meritorious deeds, first, you need to have a lot of meritorious deeds or beliefs, and second, you need to rely on your own understanding of the Tao of heaven.


    The way of heaven is not what they can understand. Even the Taoist ancestors need to integrate themselves with the way in order to understand the way of heaven, not to mention their disciples, so all saints focus on merit and faith. There are a number of merits and virtues in the flood and famine, which is not so easy to obtain, so faith has become their goal. When the Taoist ancestors divided their treasures, the supreme old gentleman got two spiritual treasures to suppress Qi luck, which made all saints very jealous. If he vigorously developed believers after establishing a religion, it would easily lead to the siege of all saints. He knows the truth that wood Xiufeng will be destroyed by forest wind. Therefore, if you want to achieve something, you must be patient. It''s best to find someone to absorb their eyes, Make yourself invisible in the dark.


    So the leader of Tongtian cult appeared in front of him. When the Taoist ancestors divided the treasure, the leader of Tongtian cult won the "immortal killing sword array". Although it can not be used to suppress Qi luck, it has boundless power. It needs four saints to break it. Moreover, the leader of Tongtian cult is arrogant, which will naturally arouse the jealousy of the first emperor and the two saints in the west, so he became the candidate in his heart.


    Everything was just as the Supreme Master had expected. However, it was not long before the Supreme Master Yuanshi came to the door to ask for the post of the emperor''s teacher. The Supreme Master pushed the boat along the water and agreed to the intention of the Supreme Master Yuanshi, making a false impression of quiet and inaction, so that he could retreat behind the scenes and wait for the opportunity. The Supreme Lord''s such behavior is also called scheming. He counts everyone in it. In terms of strategy, it should be the first.


    Although the final result of the struggle between the witch family and the elucidation caused by the dispute between the emperor and the emperor ended with Chi You''s failure and death, it also played the prestige of the witch family and made it stand a place in the human family.

 Chapter 278

    The achievements of the Lich family made the Lich family feel great pressure. The Lich is not independent. They are afraid that the Lich will recover by the power of the human family, so the whole Lich family is also ready to move.


    Although empress Nu Wa is a saint of the demon family, in the eyes of the demon family, her status is far less than that of the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor, and even less than that of the demon teacher Kunpeng. Therefore, although she wants to stop those stupid demon families, she is also powerless. These demon families will not obey her orders at all.


    The reason why she became like this today is mainly because during the Lich war, empress Nuwa did not fight with the Lich family, which led to the loss of both the Lich family and the Lich family. Although the demon master Kunpeng disagreed with the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, and finally broke with the demon family under the oppression of the two demon emperors, the demon master Kunpeng made great contributions to the demon family. The "Celestial Star array" was created by the demon family Kunpeng, and the land behind the ancestral witch was also incarnated into the six wheel addition because of him, so that the witch family lost a ancestral witch, The credit for all this is in their hearts. Therefore, among the demon families that survived after the Lich occupation, not many people were willing to obey the orders of empress Nuwa.


    After escaping, the great witch Jiufeng first returned to the Jiuli tribe and told them to be ready to retreat. The plot of guangchengzi led to the death of most leaders of the Jiuli tribe and the loss of more than half of the elite soldiers. Now, although they have a few small tribes to help, it is difficult to fight against the Terran army. Migration is their only choice. It is precisely because of the tricks of guangchengzi and Emperor Zhuanxu that Jiuli tribe completely lost confidence in the human race and no longer had contact with them.


    After settling everything down, the great witch Jiufeng began to think about how to kill the human emperor Zhuanxu to eliminate her ruthlessness. She knew that there were four Buddhist gold immortals around Zhuanxu. It was not easy for her to kill Zhuanxu. She needed to make a good calculation so as not to accompany herself in if revenge failed.


    After recovering from the injury, Jiufeng began to attack Zhuanxu''s tribe. Although the tribe was guarded by four golden immortals such as guangchengzi, Jiufeng didn''t fight with them. Every time he just killed the leader of the tribe. If he didn''t hit, he immediately withdrew and didn''t give guangchengzi and their four golden Immortals any chance to surround themselves.


    Jiufeng''s harassment tactics were very successful, but after a long time, the whole tribe began to panic. Zhuan Xu, the emperor, was also very angry, but there was nothing he could do about Jiufeng.

 Chapter 279

    Zhuan Xu and Guang Chengzi set up many traps and tried to kill Jiufeng without success. At this time, Jiufeng was not so easily deceived as before. If there was any abnormality, she would immediately escape thousands of miles and make a comeback in a few days.


    With the passage of time, more and more people in the tribe began to doubt their ability to elucidate. Emperor Zhuanxu also regretted why he had to listen to guangchengzi''s encouragement to provoke the Jiuli witch clan. If the other party was so easy to destroy, Emperor Xuanyuan would not let them go. It''s good that he didn''t destroy the other party, but he lost a lot.


    Being constantly questioned by the clansmen, Zhuanxu reluctantly asked guangchengzi Xiangfa to get rid of the great witch Jiufeng, eliminate the panic of the tribal people and alleviate his pressure.


    Guangchengzi pondered for a moment and said, "emperor, it''s not that I don''t want to remove the nine Phoenix, but that the other party is too careful. If there is a slight wind and grass, it will be far away, so I can''t start."


    Zhuanxu said eagerly, "the fairy will think of another way."


    Guangchengzi said: "there is one way, but this method is somewhat dangerous."


    Hearing that there was a way, Zhuanxu immediately said, "what wonderful method does the fairy have, but it doesn''t matter. As long as you can remove the great witch Jiufeng and relieve the current crisis, it doesn''t matter even if it''s a little dangerous."


    Guangchengzi said, "if you want to get rid of the great witch Jiufeng, you first need to lead her out and restrict her movement. To lead out Jiufeng, you need the emperor as bait, so that Jiufeng can show up to assassinate the emperor regardless of everything. We also have the opportunity to get rid of Jiufeng, but I don''t know whether the emperor agrees?"


    Zhuan Xu was very angry when he heard guangchengzi''s words. Guangchengzi obviously wanted to kill him. If he didn''t agree, he would have a word of evasion. If the people knew, they wouldn''t have to be the emperor anymore. If they agreed, it would be a life of nine deaths, probably ten deaths and no life. Jiufeng is a famous witch in the witch family, And he is just a mortal who has not yet stepped into the fairyland.


    Guangchengzi looked at the thinking emperor Zhuanxu and showed a strange smile on his face. He knew that emperor Zhuanxu had no choice and would agree to his proposal anyway.


    Although Zhuan Xu was extremely distressed, he still smiled and said, "everything is arranged by immortals. I hope we can eliminate the great witch Jiufeng this time."


    Guangchengzi said with a smile, "please rest assured, as long as the nine Phoenix appears, the poor Tao will destroy it."

 Chapter 280

    Although guangchengzi spoke these words with confidence, in fact, he was not at all sure that he could destroy the great witch Jiufeng in one fell swoop. He just wanted to gamble his luck. Whether he could destroy Jiufeng depends on the will of heaven.


    With the consent of the emperor, guangchengzi quickly took action, set up a trap in the name of the emperor Zhuanxu''s trip, and waited for the arrival of the great witch Jiufeng.


    When Jiufeng heard that Zhuan Xu was going on a trip, she first thought it was a trap. However, at this time, she couldn''t suppress her anger. Knowing that it was a trap, she was ready to assassinate Zhuan Xu. However, Jiufeng didn''t act rashly. She first observed around for a long time and determined that Zhuan Xu was really true, so she took action.


    Guangchengzi and Emperor Zhuanxu were also very nervous. Emperor Zhuanxu was worried about his own safety, while Guangcheng was worried about whether Jiufeng would see through his plot.


    When he saw Jiufeng appear, guangchengzi breathed a sigh in his heart and immediately sent a signal to inform the red sperm, Taiyi immortal and Huanglong immortal who were lying in ambush on one side to surround and kill the witch Jiufeng.


    Jiufeng is not a fool. She naturally understood guangchengzi''s intention. Before she appeared, she recklessly used the witch family secret method to forcibly promote her cultivation to the peak of the great witch. As soon as she showed up, she immediately launched her long prepared witch family secret method to attract the power of heaven and earth to attack the emperor Zhuanxu.


    Guangchengzi''s plan was good, but he didn''t expect Jiufeng to have seen through everything. Instead, he used it to launch a premeditated attack. Under Jiufeng''s attack, Emperor Zhuanxu died on the spot although he was protected by immortal Dharma.


    After Jiufeng hit, she immediately ran away. Instead of returning to Jiuli tribe, she fled into the desolate starry sky at one breath, so that guangchengzi and others could not catch up.


    After Zhuan Xu''s death, the prestige of Hermeneutics in the Terran fell to a low point. Guangchengzi let Gao Xin succeed the emperor of the Terran in the name of hermeneutics. Because of Zhuan Xu''s death, he gradually alienated the hermeneutics, and the hermeneutics gradually faded out of the human race. Gao Xin was very smart and good at giving. After he succeeded to the throne, he was not content with pleasure. He was kind but dignified. He was gentle, could abide by faith and had high self-cultivation. Gradually, he was convinced by people all over the world.


    Emperor Hu married two wives. The son of Zi''s daughter was Zhi, while Chen Feng''s daughter gave birth to Fang Xun. After emperor Hu left, Zhi became emperor. After Zhi ascended the throne, he did not make any political achievements, so his brother Fangxun ascended the throne. This is Emperor Yao.

 Chapter 281

    Under the order of Yao, the ministers formulated the initial calendar according to the law of sunrise and sunset and the distribution of stars on the whole week, and guided people''s production and migration according to the solar terms. The length of a year is 366 days, and leap months are set to adjust the four seasons.


    As Yao grew older, he discussed with his ministers about the successor. Some of the ministers came forward to elect Yu Shun. Yu Shun, named Chonghua, is a Yu people. Chonghua''s family background is very poor. Although he is the descendant of emperor Zhuanxu, the fifth generation is a common people and is at the lower level of society.


    Shun''s experience was even more unfortunate. His father was a blind man and his mother died early. After Shun''s biological mother died, he took a wife and gave birth to a son named Xiang. The old man had a bad mind, his stepmother had two sides, and his brother was arrogant and stubborn. Shun lived in a family environment of "stubborn father, noisy mother and proud elephant". However, Shun did not lose his son''s way to his parents, was very filial, and was very friendly with his brother. For many years, he did not slack off. The old man preferred elephant, so in order to monopolize the family property, several people colluded with elephant mother and son, and they would want to kill Shun and then hurry; Shun fled in time when his family wanted to harm him; After a slight improvement, he immediately returned to them and helped them as much as possible. His life experience was so unfortunate and the environment was so bad, but shun could show extraordinary morality and deal with family relations well.


    Although Shun is regarded as a thorn in the eye at home, he has no resentment against his parents and brother. He returns good for bad. As long as his family has any requirements, he will try his best to meet them. Shun cultivated in Lishan, and Lishan people gave him land one after another; When he went to Leize to catch fish, master Leize gave him a place to live. Wherever Shun lived, local people came in admiration. They lived together in one year and became a city in two years. In three years, Yao heard that the minister promoted Shun, so he married his two daughters, e Huang and Nu Ying, to Chonghua, and beat around the Bush from his daughter to investigate Shun''s character. Yao was very satisfied with the results of the final investigation, so Shun was specially responsible for educating the five ethics of the human race: father righteousness, mother kindness, brother friends, brother Gong and son filial piety. After Shun''s enlightenment, the moral and folk customs of the human race gradually changed.


    Later, Yao asked Shun to participate in political affairs, manage all officials, receive guests and undergo various hardships. Shun not only handled political affairs in an orderly manner, but also improved his employment.


    After many tests, Shun was finally recognized by Yao. So Yao wanted to give shun the Zen position, but shun felt that his reputation and virtue were not enough and was unwilling to accept it. Yao had to let him temporarily perform the duties of the emperor. If God did not let Shun succeed, it would show something.

 Chapter 282

    More than 20 years later, Yao died, but after Yao''s death, his body disappeared and could only be replaced by a clothes grave. When the people knew the news of Yao''s death, the whole country was as sad as losing their parents. Shun ordered that in order to commemorate Yao''s achievements, no banquets, songs and dances would be allowed in all directions within three years.


    After three years of mourning, Shun gave way to Yao''s son Danzhu and retreated to the south of the South River. However, when the princes made a pilgrimage, the people eulogized, and the village decided the case, they all came to shun, and almost no one paid attention to Danzhu. All the officials said it was God''s will. Chonghua could no longer refuse, but had to assume the throne of emperor, that is, Emperor Shun.


    After Shun came to power, he revised the calendar again and held a grand ceremony of sacrificing all saints, heaven and earth, and mountains and rivers; He also collected the letters from the princes, and then selected an auspicious day to summon the princes and chiefs everywhere to hold a grand ceremony and reissue the letters. When he ascended the throne, he toured all over the country, offered sacrifices to famous mountains, summoned princes and investigated the situation of the people; It was also stipulated to patrol once in the next five years to investigate the improvement of princes'' achievements and clearly set rewards and punishments. It can be seen that Shun paid attention to the connection with the local government and strengthened his rule over the local government.


    The responsibilities of Gu, gaotao, Qi, Zi, Boyi, Kui, long, Chui, Yi and others that had been used were not clear, so Shun ordered Gu to serve as Sikong to control water and soil; He ordered him to serve as Hou Ji and take charge of agriculture; He ordered Qi to serve as an apprentice and carry out enlightenment; Gaotao was appointed as a "Scholar" to take charge of the criminal law and make fair decisions so that all people can be treated fairly; He was appointed as "Gonggong", in charge of all kinds of work, and all craftsmen can devote themselves to it; Mingyi served as "Yu" and was in charge of the mountains and forests; He ordered Boyi to serve as "zhizong", preside over the etiquette and make concessions from top to bottom; Kui was appointed music official, in charge of music and education; Life dragon but Ren "Nayan" is responsible for ordering and collecting opinions. It is also stipulated that the political achievements shall be inspected once every three years, and the promotion or dismissal shall be decided by the results of the inspection. Through such rectification, the achievements of the common people are Xianxi, and all kinds of work have taken on a new look. Since then, Emperor Shun''s work has been carried out all over the world, and all Ming virtues in the world began with Emperor Yu, showing an unprecedented peaceful situation.


    Shun also asked people to draw five forms of punishment on the utensils to serve as a warning; Instead of corporal punishment, exile was used to show leniency. However, they also set up flogging, throwing punishment and redemption punishment. In particular, criminals who refuse to repent should be severely punished. The bad guys should be punished, and the people all over the world are convinced


    However, after Zhuan Xu, the saints saw the successive failures of elucidation, no sect came to assist the emperor, and all affairs were under the jurisdiction of the emperor.


    After Shun succeeded to the throne, Kunpeng called his disciples together again and asked them to talk about their feelings about the human race.


    After so many years of cultivation, Jingwei also had immortal accomplishments and understood many things. She asked, "teacher, since the death of emperor Zhuanxu, why didn''t there be a sect to assist the emperor?"


    Kunpeng said: "the sermon has failed twice in a row in the matter of the emperor. Instead of getting benefits, it has lost its own face. The emperors after the three emperors are not very important, so the saints don''t want to lose their face in the Terran, so no one goes to assist the Emperor."


    Jingwei said, "no matter how small merit is, a little makes a lot. They are too careful. Merit is not so easy to get."

 Chapter 283

    Kunpeng said with a smile, "you can''t say that. You just think about the benefits. You don''t think about the consequences if you fail. In fact, only those who can assist the emperor in the flood and famine are intercepted, but intercepted education doesn''t suppress the innate Lingbao of Qi luck. How do you say that the leader of Tongtian cult is willing to take this risk?"


    When Jingwei heard this, he realized that he thought too simply.


    Hou Yi had been worried about her safety since Jiufeng killed the human emperor Zhuanxu. He came forward and asked, "teacher, Jiufeng not only killed the human emperor Zhuanxu, but also killed many human races. How can such a big cause and effect end?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "although Jiufeng committed such a great killing sin in the human race, it''s no wonder that she did not need to bear the cause and effect. The cause of everything was found by the human emperor Zhuanxu himself. Even if there was cause and effect, it was borne by Zhuanxu and guangchengzi."


    The enlightenment followed Kunpeng for the longest time. Knowing that the teacher would not summon them together for no reason, he said, "teacher, summoning us to come must be an order, isn''t it something that needs us to go out in full?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "nature is a good thing. Not only do you have to go out in full, but even as a teacher, you have to walk around."


    Enlightenment was very surprised to hear this. Since he followed Kunpeng, it was quite a big thing for Kunpeng to do it himself, but now there is no major thing in the famine, which made him a little confused.


    Kunpeng looked at the enlightenment, understood what he was thinking, and said, "this matter is very important. As a teacher, I will accept a younger martial brother for you, and after a while, as a teacher, I need you to go and help him."


    Hou Yi asked, "I don''t know who the teacher wants to take as an apprentice, but I''m so excited?"


    Kunpeng said: "the human race is thriving and should establish the three emperors. After the three emperors, there are five emperors. What you want to accept as a teacher is the most one of the five emperors. As for why you should go together to help him, it is because the demon race finally has to take action after so many years of patience. The last test of heaven''s way to the human race is coming, and your task is to help the human emperor complete the test of heaven''s way."


    Kunpeng paused for a moment, and then said, "enlightenment, you will give the ''star moon god needle'' given to you by your teacher to your teacher, and you will refine it again."


    When he heard this, he was surprised again. He watched the teacher refine the "star moon god needle" with his own eyes. He still remembers the birth of Lingbao at that time, but now the teacher has to refine the treasure again. How can he not be surprised.


    Kunpeng looked at the enlightenment with a surprised look on his face and said with a smile: "This treasure should be of great use in this disaster. When I was a teacher, I was just on a whim. I didn''t expect to refine a inferior innate Lingbao, but it was just a fluke. After I refined it again, the quality of this treasure may decline, but it won''t be more beautiful than a inferior innate Lingbao in the future."


    He always respected his teachers and obeyed Kunpeng. He immediately took out the Lingbao and gave it to Kunpeng.

 Chapter 284

    After receiving Lingbao, Kunpeng said, "only one of the five of you has ever seen a master refining tools. Today, a master will open a tripod to refine treasure. You should understand it carefully. How much you can understand depends on your own nature."


    When Kun Peng spoke, he took out the treasure of the day after tomorrow, and then took out a large piece of star essence and put it into the Pangu tripod. Pangu tripod ''is the treasure of merit and virtue made by Kunpeng himself. It coincides with himself. When he opened the tripod, there was no sound of the last refining device. Everything was silent. After closing the tripod cover, Kunpeng made countless seals on the tripod. After 77 or 49 days, Kunpeng took out two silvery Lingbao from it.


    One is a stick shaped Lingbao, that is, the Lingbao that realized the Tao before. However, at this time, the shape of the original smooth stick body is covered with silver scales, and a line of small characters are vaguely printed on the scales. A closer look at the Lingbao, which is re refined from the four small characters of "Dinghai God needle", gives people a look and prestige.


    Kunpeng handed the Lingbao to Wudao and said: "Enlightenment, the quality of this treasure has decreased after being refined again. It has degenerated from the original inferior innate Lingbao to the best acquired Lingbao. However, its power is much greater than before. There are 365 scales around the Lingbao, which is refined by the essence of stars. It can be used to cloth the ''Heavenly star array'', or it can fly away from the staff and hurt people. The staff body is still the original laurel, which can be large or small It weighs 36500 Jin freely. As for the detailed functions, you need to explore by yourself. I won''t say much about being a teacher. "


    Wudao took Lingbao, looked carefully and found the four small characters, so he asked, "teacher, why did this treasure change its name?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "why do you change your name? You will know it in the future."


    Kunpeng then took out another Lingbao. It was an axe shaped Lingbao. The whole body of the treasure glittered with silver. It seemed that the whole body was forged by the refinement of stars. On the handle of the axe was engraved with four small characters'' Wuding divine axe ''. Kunpeng handed it to Hou Yi.


    Hou Yi took the "five Ding divine axe" and asked in some doubt, "teacher, my disciples are good at using bows and arrows, but this axe was given to me, but the Lingbao was covered with dust and could not give full play to its power."


    Kunpeng looked at Hou Yi and said, "as a teacher, I will give you this method. I have my own plan to be a teacher. You will know the use of this treasure in the future."

 Chapter 285

    Kunpeng said, pausing for a moment, and then said, "I know you have doubts in your heart, but the secret of heaven must not be revealed. These two Lingbao will be of great use in the future. You should sacrifice and refine. Among you, only Chang''e has no merit and virtue to protect her, so you should take more care of her and Jingwei this time."


    Among the five disciples of Kunpeng, the one with the most merits and virtues is the enlightenment. He has followed Kunpeng for the longest time. As long as he can earn merits and virtues, Kunpeng takes care of him, followed by Hou Yi and Cangjie. Hou Yi shot the sun and saved countless creatures. Cangjie''s writing made the human race civilized, and Jingwei only got some merits and virtues and enlightenment when assisting the emperor Shennong, Hou Yi Compared with the three of Cangjie, they are far from each other.


    After arranging his disciples, Kunpeng got up and went to the Terran. He came to Kan''s home, met him and explained his intention. As a holy teacher of the Terran, Kunpeng wanted to take Kan''s son Yu as an apprentice, which was a great good thing for Kan. Of course, he agreed to Kunpeng''s request. Kunpeng didn''t stay in the Terran. After teaching Yu the basic cultivation method, he left the Terran.


    Soon after Kunpeng left the Terran, the demon clan finally took action. Several demon saints who wanted to restore the former glory of the demon clan launched a flood together, ready to destroy the Terran and make the demon clan the master of the flood.


    The sudden flood made the human race miserable. Emperor Yao asked his ministers and said, "now the flood is terrible, and the people are deeply worried. Can you help the people relieve their worries?"


    All the officials said that he could not be cured. Emperor Yao nodded and asked him to control the flood.


    The sudden move of the demon clan immediately shocked the saints. After the shock, they were a burst of joy. If they can help the Terran manage the flood, they can get the boundless merit.


    Different from the saints, Tianting paid attention to the human race. As soon as the demon race launched a flood, Tianting responded. After learning that Gai was appointed to control the water, the Jade Emperor sent Jiutian Xitu to gai to control the water.


    Since he was appointed, he has led the people to control the flood. Unfortunately, he has been busy for nine days, and he only knows how to block but not how to dredge. When there is water in the East, he blocks the East. When the water flows from east to west, he blocks the West again. In this way, he blocks the East and decides to block the West. He has been busy for nine years and has not managed the flood well.


    Shun has worked hard to govern the world since he became emperor. He doesn''t have time to sleep every day. In his anger, Shun killed him in Yushan.

 Chapter 286

    Since Gu was killed by Shun, there was no one who could replace him to control the flood, and the flood in the flood and famine became more and more serious. At this time, someone recommended Yu, his son, that Yu could control the flood. Shun agreed to let Yu take over from him when there was no one to send.


    Tianting never thought of his painstaking efforts. In the end, he got nothing. The saints were very happy to see Tianting return without success. Tianting not only lost face, but also made the saints understand that water control can not be blocked by monosodium glutamate.


    When the saints wanted to accept Yu as their disciple, they bent their fingers and found that Yu had worshipped the demon master Kunpeng as his teacher. They were shocked. They didn''t expect that Kunpeng''s calculation was so powerful. At present, the Terran has only one truncated sect, and most of the truncated disciples are demon clans. Naturally, it is impossible to help the Terran deal with those troubled demon clans, so they just save people and do not help the Terran control water. However, the disciples themselves had a gap with Kunpeng, so it was impossible for them to help Yu control the flood.


    As soon as the flood came out, Kunpeng let them understand the Tao. They arranged everything and were ready to help Yu control the flood at any time. After Yu received the order, Kunpeng took his disciples to help Yu.


    When he came to the Terran to see Yu, Yu hurriedly came forward and said, "disciple Yu paid a visit to the teacher."


    Kunpeng nodded, then asked them to introduce themselves and explain their intentions.


    After learning that the teacher came to help him control the flood, Yu was very happy. The wisdom of the teacher is well known in the human race. With the help of the teacher, there would be no difficulty in the flood.


    Yu took out his own water control plan and said, "teacher, this is some water control regulations formulated by his disciples. Please refer to them in detail to see if there is anything wrong."


    Kunpeng took over Yu''s plan. After carefully listening to Yu''s plan, Kunpeng put forward many suggestions to him, such as the method of sectional construction and building canals to divert water to help farming.


    Yu was overjoyed when he heard the speech and said, "the teacher is as wise as the sea, studies heaven and man, and what he does and thinks seems to be in the sky. In fact, it is very feasible and beyond the reach of people."


    Kunpeng said, "your father has known everything about him as a teacher. He can''t blame him for the failure of water control. Moreover, he runs around wholeheartedly for the human race and corrects his name as a teacher. You just control the water at ease and give you justice as a teacher."

 Chapter 287

    Yu thanked him, and then said, "teacher, now the monsters of the flood wasteland are making waves. If we don''t stop them, the disciples can''t control the water at ease."


    Kunpeng naturally knew that Yu was telling the truth and said, "as a teacher, I can let some of your senior brothers and sisters come to help you control the water. Those little demons will take care of themselves. You can just control the water at ease."


    Yu said anxiously, "I''m afraid those little demons can''t hide, but the chief demon Saint secretly destroys them with flood. In this way, even killing some little demons and monsters won''t help."


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "I have a plan for my teacher. I will know when the Terran army comes. I will catch them all at that time. You don''t have to worry about it."


    While talking, suddenly a small school came to report that Bai Jian had led more than 100000 Terran elites.


    Kunpeng clapped his hands and sighed, "great things are done!"


    Yu hurriedly said, "please come quickly!"


    A moment later, Bai Jian and others came to see him. Kunpeng said, "it''s time for you to build your skills. You may find that there are traces of demon saints near Wushan?"


    The six eared macaque used his listening ability and said a moment later, "there is a place in Wushan called the Three Gorges, a witch Qi branch, the cultivation of demon saints, dozens of demon clans gathered nearby, and 100000 Shui clans scattered in the four directions."


    Yu was overjoyed at the speech and praised the enlightenment for its great power. Kunpeng said, "it''s not too late. Bai Jian, take the Terran army and go to defeat the enemy as soon as possible. We''ll go with you."


    Kunpeng said to the enlightenment, "the matter of water control is related to the demon family. It''s inconvenient for me to fight. You must be the vanguard. Although you have several Lingbao in your hand, they are not suitable for killing the enemy in the process of water control. I will temporarily hand over the ''Northern Xuanyuan water control flag'' to you."


    The enlightenment quickly refused and said, "teacher, this treasure is too valuable for the disciples to accept. It''s enough for the disciples to have a ''sea god needle'', and they don''t need this'' northern Xuanyuan water control flag ''."


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "the ''sea god needle'' has another use as a teacher. At this time, we can''t let it be contaminated with killing sin. Although the ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' are the best innate spiritual treasures, they focus on defense. You haven''t completely refined it, so it''s difficult to give full play to its power. Moreover, this treasure is too visible, which is easy to cause greed of others."


    However, he accepted the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag".


    When the Terran army came to the boundary of Wushan mountain, it had the ability to listen to the Tao. There was no hiding place for the demon army led by Wuqi branch.

 Chapter 288

    When the two armies faced each other, Bai Jian took the lead and shouted, "you demon clan are so brave that they dare to cause floods and make countless creatures suffer. Do you want to kill yourself?"


    Bai Jian said this, coupled with his unique domineering, immediately attracted more than a commotion from the demon family army.


    Wu Qizhi hurriedly stabilized the army''s heart with the big demon under his hand, and he rushed out and shouted: "Bai Jian, you are just a small human race, but you have a big voice. I advise you not to deceive the public here. It should be noted that the way of heaven is public. The human race slaughters our demon race for food for no reason, and has lost our heavenly family. With the help of the demon master Kunpeng, our demon race has a glimmer of vitality in the way of heaven. Our luck has soared. We should become the protagonist of heaven and earth, and you will leave early."


    When Bai Jian heard this, he laughed and said, "master Kunpeng is the holy master of our human race. He has assisted the two emperors. How can he help you? Wu Qizhi, you deceive yourself and others."


    Kunpeng was also a little angry when he heard Wu Qizhi''s words. If he hadn''t come here in person, he would virtually dispel the rumor. Once the Terrans believed such rumors, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Kunpeng was not only angry, but also several disciples of his sect were very angry. The enlightenment held the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag" and came forward and said, "you little demon is so bold that you should cheat here in the name of the teacher. Do you know who I am? If I don''t teach you a lesson today, I don''t know how many people will cheat in the name of the teacher in the future."


    The witch Qi Zhi was also a little quick witted. Seeing that the situation was wrong, the demon family army was also distracted. He said hurriedly: "Taoist friends also have the art of transforming and confusing people, and do this impostor. The demon master''s disciples have been meditating in the Beiming sea. How can I allow you if you do so?"


    After Wu Qizhi said this, he took his gun and rushed to the enlightenment. The magic gun in his hand made him spread out like a thousand flowers in full bloom, a python in the forest, surrounded by water, and full of vitality on the tip of the gun.


    Wudao did not fight with him, but only offered the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag". The innate Lingbao was indeed very important. He saw that Wudao immediately put up a water curtain composed of water lines and blue waves in front of him, which blocked the attack of Wuqi branch.


    This layer of water curtain is like a layer of yarn, glittering and translucent, which seems to break at the touch of one touch. It happened that the whole strength of the Wu Qi branch could not break through this layer of water curtain. Seeing this, the Wu Qi branch angrily said, "what ability is relying on Lingbao? Today let you know that not only you have Lingbao, but also I have Lingbao?"

 Chapter 289

    Wu Qizhi said and sacrificed four precious beads, named split ground beads, water beads, wind beads and fire beads; Each of the four beads has its own light and magic. According to the power of water, wind and fire in that place, the array of four elephants is arranged.


    Wudao followed Kunpeng for many years and experienced the Lich war. Can it be compared with an unknown little demon sanctuary such as Wuqi branch? The "northern Xuanyuan water control flag" in his hand was drawn in the void, and the four elephant array trembled. At this time, two Lingbao "River map" and "Luoshu" flew out of the top of Wudao''s head and landed on the four elephant array How can the four elephant array resist such a top-level innate treasure as "Luoshu"? All the four pearls used by the Wuqi branch to arrange the array under one face were collected by the "Heluo array" composed of "Hetu" and "Luoshu".


    The four pearls of Wuqi branch were sacrificed and refined by the yuan God. After being taken away by the enlightenment, the yuan God was immediately greatly damaged. At this time, his heart was greatly shocked. At this time, the demon family army, which had been distracted, immediately rioted and dispersed a lot, and several big demons under Wuqi branch couldn''t hold back. As the leader of the Terran army, Bai Jian would not miss such a good opportunity. He quickly ordered the sergeant of the Terran elite to hide the scattered demon clan.


    Wuqi branch was extraordinary. He could hold it up and put it down. Seeing that the momentum was wrong, he immediately wanted to take advantage of the momentum to escape. But those who understand Tao already hate him to the bone in their hearts. How can they let him escape?


    Hou Yi, Cangjie, Jingwei and Chang''e surrounded the Wuqi branch from four directions during the war between the Wuqi branch and the enlightenment. Seeing that they could not get away, the Wuqi branch immediately said, "you are relying on the mystery of the innate Lingbao and oppressing people with a large number of people. Are you a hero? Can you dare to fight alone with me?"


    Bai Jian listened to Wu Qizhi''s words and was afraid that Kunpeng would be excited by his words. He immediately said, "don''t fall into his tricks. I''m afraid he wants to take the opportunity to escape."


    Enlightenment has experienced countless storms, how can he not know that Wuqi branch wants to create an opportunity to escape, but he has other concerns and intends to be neutral in the demon family, saying: "Wuqi branch, don''t say that I don''t give you a chance. As long as you can defeat me, you will let you leave. If you lose, you can only admit your fate."


    Wu Qizhi didn''t expect that his plan could succeed. For a moment, he couldn''t believe it, so he asked, "you''re serious. If I win, let me go?"

 Chapter 290

    At this time, Bai Jian was in a hurry and said, "the immortal must not leave. If you ask this person to leave, it will eventually bring countless troubles to the Terran in the future!"


    The enlightenment smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. If he wants to leave, he must have the ability to win me."


    Bai Jian had no choice but to hear this, but Wu Qizhi couldn''t help muttering in his heart and thought, "this man is so confident that he must have a battle, but I must deal with it carefully. Don''t fall into his calculations."


    So, Wu Qizhi said, "I hope you can keep your word."


    The enlightenment smiled and said, "don''t worry, we will keep our word and won''t eat our word and get fat."


    Wudao said, holding the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag" to fight the Wuqi branch. Seeing that Wudao didn''t use Taoism, the Wuqi branch chose close combat. He was very happy and hurried to meet him with a gun.


    The two of them fought for me for more than a hundred rounds after a short while, and they became addicted to the Tao. Only then did they slowly increase their strength and give full play to the power of the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag". Wu Qizhi couldn''t resist at that time and was knocked down by the Tao. This time, not only the original God of Wuqi branch was badly hurt, but also his body was greatly hurt.


    At this time, he just realized that he was not someone else''s opponent at all. His heart was full of fear and resentment. Wu Qizhi knew that he might not be able to save his life today. He looked around and thought that he had to take a back when he was dying. There were only Jingwei and Chang''e around. It seemed that Chang''e was much older than Jingwei, so he hit Jingwei.


    He made up his mind and rushed to Jingwei with a roar when he didn''t pay attention to the enlightenment. Unfortunately, he didn''t find the strange eyes of Jingwei and others. Kunpeng knew that Wu Qizhi was not the opponent of enlightenment. In the end, he would want to die with others. He had told Jingwei and others to be careful.


    When Jingwei saw Wuqi branch rushing towards her, he immediately offered a "shipin Xuanshui Black Lotus" to protect his body, gave a clear scold, showed his demon body, and quickly grabbed Wuqi branch with steel claws. Unfortunately, Wuqi branch had already been seriously injured, and was torn to pieces by Jingwei''s claws before he had time to respond.


    As soon as the witch Qi branch died, the demon family army suddenly went into chaos. Countless small demons fled in all directions. Those who stubbornly resisted or escaped slowly were killed by Bai jianrate. One or two of the demons had high magic power, but they couldn''t resist Bai Jianren''s momentum of victory, so they were killed by the army.

 Chapter 291

    Bai Jian didn''t expect that the enlightenment magic power would be so strong. In a moment, Wu Qi branch was seriously injured. Jingwei seemed to be a little girl, but his kung fu was also very good. Before Wu Qi branch reacted, she tore it to pieces.


    At this time, Bai Jian couldn''t help thinking: "under the holy master, even a little girl has such magic power. It seems that I''m worried too much."


    While Bai Jian was meditating, the Terran army had quickly cleaned the battlefield. When the war was over, Kunpeng and others immediately returned to Yu''s tribe.


    Yu didn''t expect the battle to be so easy. While excited, he also remembered who was the most meritorious man. He hurried over to thank the teacher and your senior brothers and sisters.


    Kunpeng said, "now that the big deal has been decided, I understand that they will stay to help you. There are a few fish that have escaped the net to make trouble, which can not become the climate. As a teacher, I have to go to see the emperor and correct your father''s name, so I don''t stay much. You can control the water at ease."


    Yu was overjoyed when he heard this and hurriedly said, "but it bothered the teacher."


    Kunpeng resigned Yu and went to see the Emperor Yu Shun. Yu Shun said, "please forgive me. This matter is related to the majesty of the emperor. I need to think about it."


    Kunpeng said disapprovingly, "people are not sages. Who can avoid mistakes? After a lifetime of experience, flaws are inevitable, mistakes can be corrected, and there is nothing good. The majesty of the emperor depends on the respect of the people."


    Emperor Shun said, "what the saint said is very true. It was the disciple''s fault, but I don''t know how to correct his name?"


    Kunpeng said, "you can issue an edict to the people all over the world to correct your name and show your virtue."


    Kunpeng went to inform Yu and reassured him after he had finished his work. At this time, Yu had cleared away the harassment of the demon and was preparing to renovate the river. What bothered Yu most was that when he was controlling the flood in those days, countless mountains transformed by Xi soil for nine days blocked the way of the river, and human beings could not break the mountains transformed by Xi soil.


    Seeing that Kunpeng came back, Yu quickly asked what to do.


    Kunpeng had expected all this and said, "Hou Yi, the ''Wuding divine axe'' in your hand also cuts mountains and stones. You give this axe to Yu. The ''Dinghai divine needle'' in the enlightened hand can measure water patterns, and you also give its treasure to Yu."


    Hearing this, Hou Yi and Wu Dao came forward and handed the two Lingbao to Yu. Kunpeng warned Yu again and again that if you want to be quick, you can''t reach it. He is always a mortal. You can''t open more mountains with soil every day. You need to do what you can to avoid damaging your body.

 Chapter 292

    Kunpeng thought in his heart when Yu opened the mountain: "these earth rocks are transformed by soil. They can be regarded as extremely rare natural materials and earth treasures, and all of them are collected. They can also be used to cultivate spiritual roots and forge spiritual treasures in the future."


    Therefore, Kunpeng collected the mountain rocks and broken soil from the mountain opening process and sent them to Pangu Ding for refining.


    On this day, after refining the rocks, Kunpeng suddenly came to find the enlightenment and shouted, "teacher, the big thing is bad. Younger martial brother doesn''t listen to dissuasion and works hard. In particular, he forcibly controls the ''five Ding divine axe'' for a long time. Finally, he is tired and exhausted. He is so sick that he will die soon."


    Kunpeng was surprised when he heard the speech. Although he had long known that Yu would have this disaster, he didn''t expect that the disaster would come so much, so he hurried to see Yu with enlightenment.


    Fortunately, Kunpeng had already prepared a yellow Li before coming. After seeing Yu, Kunpeng handed Huang Li to Chang''e and asked her to send Huang Li to Yu, so as to get some merit.


    Huang Zhongli is the spiritual root of heaven and earth, which is no worse than ginseng fruit. With the help of this fruit, Yu immediately recovered his body and was safe. Mortals can achieve the body of immortals by eating a Huang Zhongli. If so, it doesn''t make sense.


    When Kun Peng saw that Yu was in good spirits, he said bluntly: "Yu, I know you are kind and want to calm the flood as soon as possible, but you can''t ignore your own life. I have repeatedly warned you not to overuse the ''five Ding divine axe'', but you turned a deaf ear to what I said. You don''t want to think about it. If you fall ill, who will be responsible for the flood control? Who will take over. The whole plan is made by you. If you give up No matter how long the water control will be delayed, can you rest assured? Also, if you do this, will you be worthy of the people all over the world? "


    As time flies, thirteen years have passed, and the floods that have ravaged the flood and famine for more than 20 years have finally subsided. After Yu''s treatment, two major water systems have been formed, with the Yellow River and the Yangtze River as the main source of the river, and most of the other rivers and ditches are connected with it. During the flood period, although the human race was severely affected, people''s livelihood and production have been greatly affected, and many people have to leave their hometown In the process of water control, the affected tribes worked together regardless of each other, redistributed the means of production to a certain extent, and further strengthened the exchange and integration of all tribes.


    Due to proper planning in advance, Yu took this opportunity to integrate most of the Terran labor force, uniformly dispatch and concentrate labor, and opened up dense water networks and ditches. From Kunpeng''s point of view, although there are still some unsatisfactory points, this action is of great historical significance. When the inheritance of the whole race is threatened, the Terran violence sent an unimaginable sound This is the first large-scale collective cooperation project in Terran history.

 Chapter 293

    In this process, although the population base of the Terran decreased sharply, the overall productivity has been greatly improved, laying a solid foundation for the development of agriculture and animal husbandry in the future. Thanks to the dense water network project, I believe that after a period of cultivation and interest, the Terran will soon recover its vitality and usher in a population outbreak. Perhaps only a hundred years or even decades later, the Terran will have more influence on the whole flood and famine than at any time in the past.


    As the greatest hero of flood control, Yu opened countless mountains, dredged countless rivers and built countless dikes in the past 13 years, so that all rivers in the world flowed to the sea. It also diverted water to build canals, dams and livestock water; In addition, Yu traveled all over the world in the process of flood control, understood the crop climate everywhere, promoted various crops between the executive supports, and made them grow in more suitable places, which virtually increased the grain output of the Terran. When the water control is successful, heaven and earth have a sense of merit and virtue, and the merit and virtue is so great that all monks in the world look at it.


    Kunpeng ran around and contributed a lot. He was also teacher Yu, so he divided the merits and virtues of flood control. Kunpeng disciples also contributed a lot to the understanding of Taoism. They subdued demons and demons, providing a relatively stable water control environment for the Terrans. They were divided into one floor; Enlightenment and Hou Yi borrowed Lingbao from Yu respectively, so each accounted for three points of this successful virtue, while Kunpeng sent Li Yuyu from Huang Zhong to save Yu''s life by Chang''e, so Chang''e got two points of this successful virtue, and Jingwei and Cangjie got one point of merit. Emperor Shun was an emperor and had the ability to know people, but he fully supported Yu''s flood control. There was no light and lax treatment. He shared a successful virtue, and the remaining 70% was won by Yu alone.


    Yu alone achieved 70% of his merits and virtues in water control. The "sea fixing needle" and the "five Ding axe" are also tools for water control. Naturally, each of them has a semi successful virtue. In addition, Dayu likes these two Lingbao very much and feels that this treasure was refined by Kunpeng, so he divided his merits and virtues into "sea fixing needle" and "five Ding axe", making these two Lingbao the most valuable merits and virtues of the day after tomorrow. Although it did not increase any power, it also had the characteristic of killing without cause and effect.


    He has followed Kunpeng for many years and has excellent knowledge. Naturally, he knows that this killing does not touch the benefits of cause and effect. He is very happy. The two Lingbao are not out of date and lent to Yu for use. They should be returned in the future. He and Hou Yi got a great bargain. They not only got the merit of water control, but also got a treasure of merit after tomorrow.


    His face naturally showed up when he thought so. Yu saw that the teacher and senior brothers and sisters had helped him a lot, and the enlightenment senior brother followed him day and night to inquire about the news and did a lot of work, so he said, "now the flood control has been completed, and these two Lingbao and disciples are useless. Please take them back."


    After hearing this, Wu Dao and Hou Yi all looked at Kunpeng and asked Kunpeng to decide the matter.


    Kunpeng said: "Hou Yi can take back the ''five Ding divine axe'', but this'' sea god needle ''has other uses. He is not busy taking back the Tao for the time being. Although the flood is caused by the magic of the demon family, the dragon family is in charge of the aquarium, but it has a certain responsibility. Yu, you put this'' sea god needle'' in the East China Sea to suppress the fluctuation of water patterns."


    Yu was overjoyed when he heard the speech and said, "thank you for your guidance." he then placed the "sea fixing needle" in the East China Sea to fix the water grain in the East China Sea so that it would not fluctuate too much and affect the flood and wasteland.


    The success of water control is not only a major event for the Terran, but also has a great impact on the whole flood and famine. Even the Jiuli tribe, which has never been in contact with the Terran, has changed its attitude towards the Terran.


    When Yu succeeded in controlling the flood, he was deeply respected by the people of the human race. Emperor Shun felt that he was old, so he took this opportunity to pass on the throne of the human emperor to Yu, and his merits and virtues soared to huoyun cave.


    After Yu became emperor, Kun Peng and Wu Dao left the Terran and returned to the Beiming sea. When Kunpeng left, he temporarily gave Yu the "Pangu tripod", the most valuable treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow.


    Although Yu didn''t understand the teacher''s intention, he knew the value of the tripod. He was afraid of missing something in his hand, so he said, "teacher, now the flood has receded, and the tripod is of no great use to his disciples."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "this tripod is destined for you. In the future, you need it to complete a great merit for the human race, so this tripod will be placed with you for the time being. When your merit and virtue are perfect, I will take it back as a teacher."


    When Yu heard the teacher''s words, he understood the teacher''s meaning and accepted the "Pangu tripod" which is the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow.

 Chapter 294

    Time flies. In his later years, Yu couldn''t prove the way of the emperor for a long time, which surprised him. At this time, his contribution to the human race was much greater than that of the emperor Xuanyuan, but he couldn''t prove the way, which seemed to be a little less.


    After some thought, Yu finally realized what he had done less. His teacher once gave him the "Pangu Ding" which was the treasure of merit and virtue acquired the day after tomorrow to suppress the people''s Qi luck. What he had done less was to refine a spiritual treasure that can suppress the Qi luck.


    Come to a successful issue, the habitat of the Terran is divided into nine states. The essence of Yu''s hardware is the use of "Pangu Ding" to make nine tripod, which is used to suppress the Terran''s air transportation. Jiuding 10% is also a good achievement.


    Yu was the last of the three emperors and five emperors. All saints and the three emperors came to watch Yu take over the emperor. Kun Peng, as Yu''s teacher and a saint of the human race, naturally came to watch the ceremony with his disciples.


    When all the people came to Qi, Yu officially announced that Bo Yi would take over his duties and become the next emperor. The saints just smiled and said nothing. The leaders of various tribes and the holy master Kunpeng witnessed their handover. Since then, the era of the three emperors and five emperors has ended.


    Yu abdicated, and heaven fell a great merit. The merit was divided into two, and about 20% of the merit flew to Kunpeng, which was the merit Kunpeng deserved to teach Yu. Instead of absorbing these merits, Kunpeng incorporated them into the Pangu tripod for other purposes.


    Yu received 80% of the merits and virtues. After the merits and virtues entered the body, Yu''s cultivation immediately increased to the perfect state of quasi saint, achieved the fruit of the emperor''s Tao, and was also the second emperor who could prove the perfect state of quasi saint.


    After Yu got the Tao, all the saints came to see the ceremony one after another. The supreme old gentleman said, "since Yu has achieved the fruit of the human emperor''s Tao, he can go to the fire cloud cave to practice, and he shall not interfere in the affairs of the human family in the future."


    Yu nodded and agreed with the supreme old gentleman, then got up and went to the fire cloud cave to practice with the three emperors. Before leaving, he said goodbye to Kunpeng and hoped that the teacher could continue to help the Terran.


    Yu got the fruit of the emperor''s way. Kunpeng''s great merit as the teacher of the emperor immediately aroused the envy of the saints again. However, Kunpeng didn''t take this to heart. He knew that the canonization was coming soon. At that time, there were some struggles among the saints. How can he remember him.


    The handover of the emperor did not attract the attention of the saints, mainly because the saints had calculated before coming here. After the end of the three emperors and five emperors, the Terran will enter a new system and the Zen system will end. In fact, at the time of emperor Xuanyuan, the concession system existed in name only. He passed the throne of emperor to his grandson.

 Chapter 295

    At this time, the saints began to think about how to seek enlightenment and get benefits in the new system. Among the saints, only the supreme old gentleman was not interested at all. As the leader of the human religion, he would have merit and virtue whenever the human race was not destroyed, so no matter what changes the human race had, it didn''t matter to him.


    What makes people feel strange is that he has always been the most active of the saints. It seems that he doesn''t pay attention to the upcoming reform of the Terran. His abnormal reaction made all saints feel a little confused.


    In fact, the reason why Yuanshi Tianzun had such a reaction was that his disciples didn''t work hard, and they wasted two good opportunities before. So this time, he didn''t want to be the first bird. He wanted to observe it first, and then decide how to participate in the competition for human faith.


    Now, zhunti is the most active among the saints. Unfortunately, the Terran has never been in contact with Buddhism. Coupled with the intentional or unintentional prevention of Sanqing, he has been busy for a while, and no Terran tribe is willing to believe in him.


    The leader of Tongtian sect is the most powerful among the saints in the Terran, but he doesn''t know what changes will be brought about by the reform of the system. He also ordered his disciples not to participate in it, continue to preach among the people and stay away from the contact with the upper class of the Terran, so as to avoid possible risks.


    It has to be said that the decision of the leader of Tongtian cult should be clear. Among the Terrans, the one who has the greatest response to Yu Chuanbo Yi is Yu''s son Qi, and most people in his tribe also support Qi. Although Bo Yi succeeded to the throne, Yu''s ministers were not optimistic about Yi, but more optimistic about strong and decisive Qi.


    After some preparation, Qi successfully won the support of most tribes of the Terran, quickly elevated the power of emperor Boyi and became the actual leader of the Terran.


    Of course, Qi would not be satisfied with the current situation. Therefore, after preparing everything, Qi finally launched a rebellion and successfully killed the human emperor Boyi. Some tribes supporting Boyi were also hit by him. His action was very rapid, and Boyi failed completely before he was ready.


    In order to calm the people''s hearts, Qi reused the wizards who had been hit and used them to publicize that he was the real emperor. Due to the rapid action of Qi in this turmoil, he did not bring too much harm to the human race. In particular, some small tribes did not know what had happened. In this way, Qi soon gathered the people''s hearts to himself, At this time, Qi also officially announced that he would stand as king and establish the Daxia Dynasty.

 Chapter 296

    Since then, the Terran has ended the surrender system and entered the hereditary system. Qi''s rebellion was very successful, which made the saints feel that the spring of the Terran was coming. The Jade Emperor on the heaven was also very excited about it and planned how he should act to get greater benefits from the Terran.


    Unfortunately, after the establishment of the Daxia Dynasty, Qi was also afraid of being stopped by the saints. Therefore, during his reign, although he did not stop the preaching of Sanqing, he did not agree with the existence of Sanqing and Tianting. Qi was afraid that Tianting and its major sects would interfere in the internal affairs of the human race and affect his ruling position. Therefore, Tianting and its major sects were also in his reign, Not fully developed in the Terran. On the contrary, Kun Peng was highly praised by Qi because he was Yu''s teacher.


    Kai''s ruling Terrans have developed. The people''s hearts are determined and the people''s aspirations. Even if the saints are dissatisfied with Kai, they can''t open it and can only wait for the opportunity.


    However, after Qi''s death, his son succeeded to the throne, that is, Taikang. After Taikang succeeded to the throne, the sage began to test the Xia Dynasty. The Dongyi people began to rebel. Taikang gradually lost part of his power under the attack of the Dongyi people. However, at that time, the people still preferred the Xia Dynasty, so the Dongyi people could not destroy the Xia Dynasty.


    Later, after the efforts of three generations of kings, the authority of the Xia Dynasty was finally consolidated and stable after Shaokang succeeded to the throne. This is the process from the "loss of Taikang" to the "rejuvenation of Shaokang". Later rulers were good at controlling the Dongyi or making good relations with the Dongyi.


    When the Xia Dynasty was in power, the princes of all parties did not come to pay tribute. The interior politics of the Xia king was not repaired, foreign aggression continued, and class contradictions became increasingly acute. The Xia state declined further. At the time of Jie, the Xia Dynasty, which lasted more than 400 years, was even more in decline. The people were in dire straits and in danger. But Xia Jie did not think about reform and was arrogant and extravagant.


    When Jie ruled the Xia Dynasty, he blindly crusaded against the border country and spent a lot of money. Moreover, Jie was a foolish and incompetent tyrant who was greedy for enjoyment. He harmed the people and reused crafty people.


    In the 33rd year after Jie ascended the throne, he sent troops to attack Shi. Shi couldn''t resist it. He paid tribute to a beautiful woman named Xi. Jie doted on Mei Xi very much and specially built her magnificent Qiong room, elephant corridor, Yaotai and jade bed. All these burdens fell on the people. The people were in great pain and dared not speak out in anger. Jie valued courteous officials and rejected loyal and good people. There was a villain named Zhao Liang who devoted himself to Jie''s favor and taught him how to enjoy himself, blackmail and harm the people. He was favored by Jie.

 Chapter 297

    In the 37th year after Jie ascended the throne, Tang, the leader of Dongfang Shang tribe, introduced Yi Yin, a sage with both political integrity and talent, to Jie. Yi Yin persuaded Jie with the benevolent policies of Tang Yao and Yu Shun, hoping that Jie would understand the suffering of the people and govern the world with his heart. Jie couldn''t listen, and Yi Yin had to leave. In his later years, Jie became more extravagant and ordered a large pool called the night palace. He took a large group of men and women in the pool and didn''t go to court for a month. Taishi ordered zonggu to cry and advise. On the contrary, Jie was very impatient and scolded him for meddling. Knowing that Xia Jie was hopeless, he went to Shangtang.


    At this time, the Shang tribe flourished under Tang''s leadership. Jie worried that Shang Tang would endanger himself, he imprisoned him in xiatai (now Yu County, Henan Province). Soon, Tang design made Jie release himself. At this time, Shang Tang finally crusaded against the Xia Dynasty with the support of truncated education.


    Tang first attacked and destroyed Jie''s followers Wei and Gu, defeated Kunwu, and then went straight to mingtiao, an important town of Xia (now Anyi town in the northeast of Yuncheng City, Shanxi). Jie got the news and led his troops to mingtiao. When the two armies fought, the Xia soldiers were unwilling to work for Jie and took the opportunity to flee one after another. Xia Jie couldn''t stop it, so he had to flee into the city in a hurry. The Shang army chased after him. Jie hurriedly took his sister Xi and treasures and fled across the river to Nanchao (now Chaoxian County, Anhui Province). Later, he was caught up by Cheng Tang and exiled here. The five hundred year long Xia Dynasty ended.


    By taking advantage of the power of Shang Tang, jiejiao finally based on the Terran, widely publicized the jiejiao Taoism, and finally became the largest sect in the Terran.


    When he returned to the Beiming sea, he didn''t understand why the teacher put the "sea god needle" in the East China Sea, so he asked: "Teacher, after the ''sea god needle'' has won the merit of water control, it has become a treasure of postnatal merit. It can suppress Qi luck. Putting it in the East China Sea allows the dragon people in the East China Sea to use this treasure to suppress their Qi luck. The Third Prince of the East Sea Dragon King has cause and effect with younger martial sister Jingwei, which seems unfair to younger martial sister Jingwei."


    Jingwei said, "elder martial brother, the teacher has his own reason for doing so. I have no opinion."


    Kunpeng smiled: "Jingwei is very pleased that he can understand. There are many reasons why he placed the" sea god needle "in the East China Sea by Yu''s hand. First, this treasure is used by the emperor to suppress the water patterns in the East China Sea. Naturally, there is no virtue to obtain. Second, on the surface, the dragon family in the East China Sea has this treasure to suppress their own luck. In fact, according to the nature of the third crown prince of the East China Sea, he will think that the emperor wants to ba Tie up the dragon family, then he will be more unscrupulous, act arbitrarily and have no scruples. When the disaster comes, the enlightenment can also take back the "sea god needle" and break the dragon family''s luck. In this way, he will die if he doesn''t die. "

 Chapter 298

    After hearing this, the enlightenment suddenly realized that the teacher had already been prepared. If you want to take it first, you must give it first. It has to be said that the teacher is clever.


    After the return of the three emperors and five emperors, the human race really got the favor of heaven and soon developed. The influence of apostasy in the Terran is also growing, which has aroused the dissatisfaction of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. The Jade Emperor and the West queen mother who wanted to do something to the Terran several times have been resisted by both Buddhism and Taoism. This made the Jade Emperor very angry, but there were saints who explained and intercepted the two religions behind each other, so he couldn''t help it.


    After thinking for several times, the Jade Emperor Haotian and the West Queen Mother decided to go to Zixiao palace to ask for Tao, and Zu Hongjun cried. Zixiao palace is located in the chaos outside the sky. It can''t be found without the realm of saints. Fortunately, Haotian, the Jade Emperor, and the queen mother of the West were once children of the Taoist ancestors. They lived in the Zixiao palace for countless yuan societies, so they came outside the Zixiao palace without much effort.


    When they came to the Zixiao palace, the Jade Emperor Haotian and the West queen mother dressed up, knelt in front of the Zixiao palace, kowtowed and said, "disciples Haotian and yaochi have something to see the Taoist ancestor."


    After a long time, Zu Hongjun said from Zixiao palace, "Haotian and yaochi, why are you two here?"


    Haotian, the Jade Emperor, raised his head and replied, "disciples were ordered by Taoist ancestors to form the heaven court, but there was a serious shortage of hands in the heaven court, which was difficult to reflect the majesty of the heaven court and could not restrain the monks in the flood and famine. The great witch Xing Tian of the witch family dared to go straight to the heaven court. Therefore, disciples came here to tell their ancestors. I hope that Taoist ancestors can make people, elucidate, intercept and Buddha disciples obey my orders to maintain the majesty of the heaven court."


    Just listen, Hongjun Daozu said faintly, "Haotian, I know this. Wait here for a moment. I will deal with the shortage of people in the heaven." then he stopped talking.


    The Jade Emperor Haotian and the mother of the Western king saw that Daozu was no longer talking, so they had to stand in the Zixiao palace and wait for Daozu Hongjun''s payment.


    After saying that, Hongjun Daozu sent out five jade talismans to fly to Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the location of the two saints in the West.


    Soon, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West received a letter from the Taoist ancestor, so they all stopped preaching and drove to Zixiao palace to listen to the decree of the Taoist ancestor.


    After the arrival of Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the west, Daozu Hongjun suddenly frowned and said, "Haotian, go and inform Kunpeng to see me."

 Chapter 299

    The Jade Emperor didn''t know why Zu wanted to see Kunpeng, so he had to drive the clouds to the Beiming sea to invite Kunpeng. However, for a long time, Kunpeng came to Zixiao palace with Haotian. Kunpeng didn''t know what Zu wanted to see him, and his heart was also at sixes and sevens.


    Seeing Kunpeng coming, Daozu Hongjun said: "There are only three reasons for you to come here. First, Haotian just came here to see me and said that there was no one in the heaven and it was difficult to manage all living beings in the three realms. He asked me to order the disciples of human, elucidation, interception and Buddhism to obey his orders. Second, the disciples of elucidation committed suicide in the dispute between the emperor and the emperor. Third, there was an immeasurable robbery. No one in the heaven wanted to set up a list of gods and divide the gods for Haotian''s drive.


    Sanqing and the two western saints were stunned when they heard the speech, and they all hated Haotian for his troubles. Kunpeng was a little confused. The matter of God sealing seemed to have nothing to do with him. Why did the Taoist ancestor want to see him.


    Hongjun kept saying: "All creatures in the world have disasters. Just like those secular people who can''t get rid of life and death, they will evolve from samsara and end the cause and effect. If they have achieved success in cultivation, they can end life and death without entering samsara. However, they can''t end the cause and effect. The cause and effect of all living beings between heaven and earth must end, otherwise, they will accumulate and eventually form a quantitative robbery. When measuring the robbery, heaven and earth The Tao is damaged, so the immortals need to fight for a chance of life. There are three levels of divination. Those who have a deep root become the immortal Tao; those who have a slight root become the divine Tao, and those who have a shallow root become the human Tao, which still follow the robbery of reincarnation. Buddhism has always had no cause and effect in the west, so it has nothing to do with this robbery. After consultation with your teachers and brothers, fill in the names of your disciples. "


    Kunpeng asked somewhat puzzled, "teacher, disciples don''t set up a great religion. It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with disciples?"


    Daozu Hongjun took a deep look at Kunpeng and said, "the prosperity of the human race should have the pressure of Zhibao town. The human education has not obtained this treasure, so it can not fully represent the human race. You are the holy teacher of the human race and Nuwa is the virgin of the human race, so the people on the list need the joint recognition of the three of you."


    Hearing the words of Daozu Hongjun, Kunpeng breathed a sigh in his heart.


    The great old gentleman asked, "teacher, how many people do you need to be on the list of gods?


    Hongjun replied, "the gods are eight positive gods, with three hundred and sixty-five in charge of each department and the stars according to cloth."


    The Supreme Lord asked again, "how many disciples of the three religions of man, elucidation and truncation are on the list? How to fill in?"

 Chapter 300

    Hongjun said, "the disciples on the list of each sect will be decided by you through consultation. The three of you are in charge of the three sects. Lao Tzu, Nuwa and Kunpeng should fill in the names of the disciples of the three sects, the original ones of the disciples of the three sects, and the names of the disciples of the three sects. After consultation, you can use magic to write the names of the disciples on the list of gods. The following are all in the robbery." After saying this, Daozu Hongjun disappeared.


    When the saints and Kunpeng saw that the teacher had left, they wanted to discuss the people on the list, but they didn''t know how to speak.


    Finally, zhunti, one of the two saints in the west, said, "since the teacher said that this robbery has nothing to do with the west, we''ll leave first." he said and led them away from Zixiao palace.


    For a moment, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty said, "our disciples are all men of virtue, but they shouldn''t be on the list. Master brother, the master xuandu is also a man of morality, so they shouldn''t be on the list."


    Yuanshi Tianzun paused for a moment and then said to Tongtian sect leader, "younger martial brother, I only practice magic and don''t practice virtue. I should be on the list."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sneered: "most of our disciples have accumulated merits and virtues in preaching in the human race. On the contrary, the disciples of senior brother''s sect preach in the world. They only know how to kill blindly. Therefore, they commit murder, which also implicates the emperor Xuanyuan. They don''t get great merits and virtues. Their accomplishments are inferior to several of the five emperors. In this case, guangchengzi and others should be on the list."


    Yuanshi Tianzun was embarrassed by Tongtian sect leader''s words. He didn''t know how to reply. It was all the disciples'' misconduct. Otherwise, how could there be such an embarrassing scene today.


    However, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty still said, "no matter what, guangchengzi is the teacher of the emperor and has guarded the people. He should not be on the list."


    Seeing some discord in the scene, the supreme old gentleman said, "don''t dispute between the two younger martial brothers for the time being. Let''s first ask Nu Wa''s younger martial sister and demon master Kunpeng''s views on the Terran."


    When hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the Heavenly Master of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the leader of Tongtian cult were inspired by the spirit of the earth. A total of 365 people were needed to be canonized. If there were many people on the list, they could be listed less.


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she looked at the supreme old gentleman and said, "I don''t set up a great religion myself, and I don''t want to participate in the disputes among the Terrans, so it''s all up to my senior brother."


    The supreme old gentleman was very happy when he heard Nu Wa''s mother say so. Then he said to Kun Peng, "I don''t know what the demon master thinks about the human race?"

 Chapter 301

    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the eldest martial brother is the leader of human education. The affairs of the human race are naturally decided by the eldest martial brother. Many generals in the human race are mortals. It''s also a good thing to be on the list."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Sanqing was very happy. Although the Terran was nominally said to be a human teaching disciple, it actually had nothing to do with the supreme Lao Jun. more people on the list naturally benefited them.


    Now that the Terran affairs have been settled, the only thing left is the number of people who are listed in the two sects. Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to let the disciples of the two sects be listed in order to avoid his own losses, while Tongtian cult leader was arrogant. It was the immortals who committed murder. Of course, he would not agree with why to let his disciples of the two sects be listed in the list, so they argued again.


    Seeing this, Lao Tzu said, "the canonization of gods is a major event of the three religions. It can''t be decided in a hurry. Since the two younger martial brothers hold their own opinions, we can decide the candidates only when we become the three merchants. What do you think?"


    After hearing the speech, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the leader of Tongtian cult said, "just so." after that, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and demon master Kunpeng drove away.


    In Sanqing, except for the Supreme Master, there is only one disciple of master xuandu. Moreover, master xuandu has always followed the Supreme Master in his cultivation and is not involved in cause and effect, so he is doomed not to be on the list,


    There are many disciples of the original Tianzun and Tongtian sect leader. Tongtian sect leader is known as Wanxian coming to court, and there are countless disciples. The issue of canonization is related to the spiritual luck of our religion. Both saints are very troublesome. They want to know how to avoid our disciples from being listed on the list and send each other''s disciples to the list of canonization, so as to preserve the vitality of our religion.


    At this time, the world is already in the early Shang Dynasty, and the battle between kunpengsi and Fengshen is coming. Now he is a Taoist priest who cuts off the two corpses. All his disciples have great merit and virtue to protect themselves. If he doesn''t get out of the Beiming sea, he can survive the mass robbery safely.


    Therefore, Kunpeng decided to close the door and understand the Tao and Dharma he had not yet understood when listening to the lecture in Zixiao palace, in order to achieve the great silence of the three corpses.


    Kunpeng summoned his brothers and said, "if you want to shut up for a period of time, you can cultivate on Penglai Fairy Island by yourself. You must not neglect your practice. Immeasurable robbery is coming. You must not leave the Beiming sea half a step, so as not to provoke murder and robbery and die in the list of gods."


    Jingwei asked, "what is the list of gods, teacher?"


    Kunpeng said, "Haotian, the Jade Emperor, cried to Daozu, saying that there was no one in the heaven, and the immeasurable robbery was coming. Therefore, Daozu gave the list of gods and established 365 positive gods for the heaven. When the quantitative robbery came, as long as the monks were dead, they could be on the list of gods, and after the robbery, they were driven by the heaven."

 Chapter 302

    Jingwei said, "teacher, it doesn''t seem to be a big deal. It''s also a good thing that God is an official."


    Kunpeng sighed: "it''s better for the flesh to be on the list, but there''s no freedom. If the body is on the list, it''s not only free, but it can''t get away before the next amount of robbery, and the cultivation can''t be improved any more. Do you think it''s still a good thing?"


    When Jingwei heard what the teacher said, he immediately realized that being an official in heaven was not as beautiful as he thought.


    After arranging his disciples, Kunpeng began to practice in isolation.


    When the leader of Tongtian cult returned to jin''ao island from Zixiao palace, a group of disciples came forward to meet him. They saw that the leader of Tongtian cult didn''t look well, and they were all very confused.


    Taoist Duobao, who was the first disciple of the sect, asked, "the teacher went to Zixiao palace. I don''t know what the emperor''s decree is?"


    After sitting down, the leader of Tongtian cult looked at Duobao, the virgin of Jinling, and others. After a long time, he said, "Haotian cried to the Taoist ancestor to make the disciples of the four religions obey him. While the twelve golden immortals of Buddhism committed murder and robbery during the dispute between the Emperor. The Taoist ancestor handed down the list of gods, hoping to make the disciples of the Taoist sect list of gods, so as to drive the Jade Emperor and enrich the strength of the heaven."


    When Taoist Duobao heard the speech, he couldn''t help asking, "teacher, since the elucidation disciple committed murder, it has nothing to do with us. Why did the teacher frown when he came back?"


    The master of Tongtian cult said, "you only know one, not the other. The list of gods is for all Taoist monks, not just the one who preaches. Many of my intercepted disciples are in robbery, so don''t be careless!"


    Duobao and others looked at each other for a moment after hearing what the leader of Tongtian said. They thought to themselves, "I don''t know what kind of treasure this list of gods is, but it can make teachers pay so much attention to it!"


    After returning to the yuxu palace, the original Tianzun thought about it and went to Bajing palace to find the supreme old gentleman. The Supreme Lord knew the purpose of the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, so they sat down with guests and hosts.


    Looking at the great old gentleman in front of him, the original Heavenly Master said tentatively, "what do you think of the signing of the list of gods in Zixiao Palace today?"


    The elder gentleman smiled and said, "younger martial brother, you can speak frankly if you have any advice."


    The original Buddha said: "The Taoist ancestors handed down the list of gods, saying that among the monks of the Taoist school, those with poor roots were listed as gods for the drive of the heaven. Among our three religions, senior brothers are all people with high morality, and xuandu is the first disciple of the Taoist school. Naturally, they should not be listed. All the disciples of our school are excellent in roots, and the twelve golden immortals are all golden immortals. When Emperor Xuanyuan was in power, they helped the human race with great contributions and should not be honored People in the list of gods. "

 Chapter 303

    The supreme master thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "younger martial brother, this is very reasonable! But someone must walk on the 365 positive gods on the list of gods, otherwise it''s not easy to explain to the Taoist ancestor!"


    The original Heavenly Master smiled: "You and I are both excellent people with good roots. On the other hand, younger martial brother Tongtian, all of them are people with hair and horns. All of them can live in the same group, which really shames our Taoist school. Even ordinary people know that they are meat on the plate, and what is their root nature, so they should be listed as gods. This can remove the weeds and save the turnips for our Taoist school, and can deal with the robbery of gods, So that our door will not decline because of this robbery. "


    The supreme old gentleman pondered for a moment and said, "what younger martial brother said is quite reasonable! But younger martial brother Tongtian still needs good words to comfort him. We will discuss and solve everything together. Don''t let others see jokes."


    Seeing the promise of the Supreme Master, the original Heavenly Master breathed a sigh of relief and replied, "we only need 365 people to be listed. His disciples are known as ten thousand immortals. It doesn''t matter if there are a few people. In addition, there are Terrans who can be listed as gods. In this way, younger martial brother Tongtian can have fewer people on the list."


    In this way, the first Heavenly Master and the supreme old gentleman have discussed it properly, and only wait for the saints of the three religions to discuss the list of gods again in the future.


    At this time, in the Western Paradise, Jieyin and zhunti were paying close attention to the trend of the Taoist door. Just listening, zhunti said bitterly, "the God will rise, but I don''t know how to deal with it."


    Then he quoted a Buddha''s name and said, "the teacher has made it clear that the killing and looting of immortals should mainly be on the disciples of the Taoist school, and my Buddha lives in this blissful world and should be safe from cause and effect. How to allocate the number of gods between Sanqing has nothing to do with us. We just watch the fire across the bank."


    Zhunti sighed: "elder martial brother, I think in Zixiao palace, the Taoist priest didn''t let my Buddhist disciples be listed as gods, but he had another intention. It''s not because my Buddhist disciples don''t touch Cause and effect, so they don''t have to be listed as gods."


    Then he was surprised to hear zhunti''s remark and asked, "what''s the purpose of Taoist Zu''s move, younger martial brother?"


    Zhunti said: "I don''t know what Daozu means, but on the way back, I thought it over and over again. I think Daozu probably didn''t want us to interfere in the affairs of the East. Although it''s not a good thing to seal the gods, it can also be regarded as an official of the heavenly court. In this way, we can preach with the power of the heavenly court. Maybe Sanqing doesn''t care about this, but if we can have a brother The son''s joining the heavenly court will play a great role in our preaching in the East in the future. "

 Chapter 304

    After hearing zhunti''s remarks, he was deeply convinced that it was a pity that the Taoist ancestors had said something first and would not let them join the Fengshen, so they felt helpless. If they can understand the meaning of Taoist ancestors earlier, they can also win some positions. According to Sanqing''s idea, some people can take the initiative to send people on the list. Naturally, they won''t refuse, but now it''s too late.


    Then he sighed: "time is also life, which is also the will of heaven. However, my Buddhism has its own day of prosperity. Younger martial brother doesn''t need to care too much. Let it go."


    Zhunti said, "although the Taoist father has ordered that my Buddhism will not be canonized, I can add some firewood to Sanqing at an appropriate time. Anyway, there are many Taoist disciples, and it''s no big deal. If I don''t kill more Taoist disciples, how can my Western Dharma flourish in the east?"


    After hearing Zhun''s remark, he said, "younger martial brother, you''d better be careful. Don''t go too far, otherwise once Sanqing''s anger is aroused, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Zhunti said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, don''t worry. Even if I want to do something, I will ask for my own interpretation. In this way, all the consequences will be borne by my own interpretation. In addition, my Western Buddhism is boundless. I have to spend a few predestined friends in the world of mortals to strengthen my Buddhism."


    Then he slowly said, "younger martial brother, if you want to go down the mountain, you need to pay attention to the demon master Kunpeng. This person has great cause and effect with you and great merit to protect himself. Once he is in trouble with you, it is very troublesome."


    Zhunti said with a smile, "if you don''t become a saint, you''ll finally get ants. Kunpeng is just a quasi saint. If he dares to obstruct me, even if he has great merit and virtue to protect himself, I can teach him a lesson and let him know the power of Buddhism. It''s best to grab the two acquired merit and virtue treasures in his hand, which can also be used to suppress my Buddhist luck."


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, it''s different. The demon master Kunpeng is not so easy to deal with. In my opinion, this person has the cultivation in the later stage of quasi saint, but I don''t know whether he became the Tao by cutting the corpse or by trying to prove the Tao."


    Zhunti said, "maybe Kunpeng proves Tao by virtue of merit."


    Then Yin shook his head and said, "in Zixiao palace, I don''t think his cultivation is to prove Tao with merit. If he really has to take the method of proving Tao with merit, he won''t spend huge merit to refine the two acquired merit treasures."

 Chapter 305

    Time passed quickly. Three hundred years later, Sanqing met again in Zixiao palace to discuss the signing of the list of gods. This time, the two saints of the west, Nu Wa Niang and the demon master Kunpeng did not come here. Everything was discussed by Sanqing himself.


    What the leader of Tongtian sect didn''t expect was that the Supreme Lord and the original God jointly put pressure on him to make all the disciples with poor roots on the list to replace people and explain the two religions.


    The leader of Tongtian cult will not obey the suppression of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the Supreme Lord Lao Jun. at present, Sanqing broke up unhappily. The leader of Tongtian sect returned to biyou palace and restrained his disciples to guard the mountain gate. Don''t go out and cause trouble.


    After another 200 years, it finally reached the deadline limited by Dao Zuhong. This discussion will finally decide who should be on the list.


    Kunpeng has been closed for 500 years. Although he doesn''t want to leave the customs, it''s time to sign the list of gods. He must go to Zixiao palace to witness the signing of the list of gods.


    For the last time, all the saints and demon master Kunpeng were present. When the saints and demon master Kunpeng came to the Zixiao palace and sat down, Daozu Hongjun suddenly appeared and sat on the futon placed in the Zixiao palace.


    The saints and the demon master Kunpeng quickly got up to worship and said, "disciple Li Er, primitive, Tongtian, Jieyin, zhunti, Nuwa and Kunpeng met the teacher. The teacher is holy."


    Daozu Hongjun waved and said, "exemption. Today is the third time to discuss. Ordinary people still know nothing more than three. You need to fix the person on the list of gods today." Daozu Hongjun then closed his eyes and sat on the futon and stopped talking.


    Seeing that the teacher had spoken, Sanqing knew that the disciples on the list of gods must be determined today. However, although saints are saints, they also have a word, and they still can''t cut off the four emotions of joy, anger, sadness and joy. Both Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian sect leader want to preserve the vitality of the sect and let each other be listed under the door. After a long dispute, I still couldn''t decide who was on the list.


    Kunpeng is a saint of the human race. Finally, he took over the list of gods and added some people who should have been on the list. All saints were surprised, but they were also very happy, because their disciples had an extra chance.


    Although the supreme old gentleman prefers the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, seeing that the two younger martial brothers are arguing and unable to determine the person on the list, he said for fear of missing the time of God worship: "Since the two younger martial brothers can''t decide who to choose, we''d better not fill in one. In the future, we''ll look at their own fortune. If they die on the list, it''s their destiny. We can''t blame others. If they can escape the disaster, it''s natural that they are people with deep roots and long blessings. What do you think?"

 Chapter 306

    As soon as the Taiqing sage Taishang Laojun''s voice fell, the two saints of Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian sect leader were stunned. Tongtian sect leader couldn''t help saying, "OK! I agree with the eldest martial brother''s plan, just don''t fill in one. The disciples of the three religions who are on the list and who are not on the list all depend on their personal strength and opportunities." Yuanshi Tianzun nodded helplessly.


    Everyone knows that this is the only way now. Otherwise, it will be a quarrel for 10000 years, and it is difficult to get a satisfactory result. After all, no one wants his disciples to be controlled by others. Of course, the two western saints want their disciples to be listed, but Taoist Zu Hongjun doesn''t give them this opportunity.


    With the result, we have nothing to argue about. Just go back and restrain the door. When the gods are full on Sunday, we can get through the disaster.


    Seeing that the two younger martial brothers agreed, while the others had nothing to do with it, the supreme old gentleman turned to Taoist Zu Hongjun and said, "teacher, I don''t know if it''s ok?"


    Hongjun opened his eyes and said, "as long as there are 365 people on the list, don''t miss the God worship. As for who is on the list, it''s up to your three martial brothers. A hundred years later, the God worship person will be born. When he worships under the sect, the sect will preside over the God worship, and the God worship list as a teacher will be sent to the sect leader." then he hid his body.


    Seeing that Taoist Zu Hongjun had disappeared, the saints and demon master Kunpeng checked each other''s heads and said goodbye, then left Zixiao palace and went to their respective Taoist centers.


    Although Kunpeng had known the signing result for a long time, he was still a little shocked at the moment. One person on the list said that as long as there was no quasi Saint cultivation, anyone could be on the list, and so could his disciples.


    Therefore, Kunpeng hurried back to the Beiming sea and warned his disciples that during the great robbery, no one should leave the Beiming sea without authorization, otherwise he might die on the list.


    Enlightenment has experienced the Lich war. Naturally, he knows the danger of the great disaster and understands the teacher''s kindness. Although they all have great merit to protect themselves, when the great disaster comes, everyone wants to fight for that chance of life. How can he care whether you have great merit? Killing you may have a chance. Therefore, when the great disaster comes, in addition to saints, they may also care whether to kill people with great merit, So as not to affect the fate of the sect, which other monks would not care about at all.


    After returning to dachitian Bajing palace, the Supreme Lord summoned master xuandu and said, "xuandu, there will be a robbery of the gods in a hundred years. All the three sects of our Taoism who have not cut off the three corpses are among the victims of the robbery. Therefore, as a teacher, I hope you don''t go to the lower world easily, so as not to get caught up in the evil spirit of the great robbery and fall into the robbery."

 Chapter 307

    When master xuandu heard this, he was surprised and asked, "teacher, we are already people in the fairy way. How can there be a doom if we jump out of the three realms and are not among the five elements?"


    The Supreme Lord replied: "There are only three reasons for this Fengshen robbery. First, Haotian God asked the disciples of the four religions to obey his orders; second, the disciples of the four religions to continue their practice only after killing and robbing in case of killing and robbing; third, the Tianting is short of manpower, which is not enough to deter all monks and manage all things in the three realms. Therefore, when the immeasurable robbery comes, the Taoist ancestor gave the Fengshen list to seek manpower for the Tianting."


    The great old gentleman paused for a moment and then said: "The Taoist patriarch gave the list of gods to enfegate eight gods and assist Haotian in managing the three realms. In fact, this is a good thing for ordinary friars. After all, when the immeasurable robbery comes, all friars must end the cause and effect as long as they are not saints, and in the great robbery, their souls can be extinguished if they are not careful. Although there is no freedom in the future, there is a line after all Vitality. "


    When master xuandu heard this, he said: "the teacher said that not cutting the three corpses is the fate of all people, and now only the demon master Kunpeng, the old ancestor of Styx and the ancestor of earth immortals zhenyuanzi have quasi holy cultivation in the famine. However, none of our three religions can cut the corpses. In this way, we explain that all the disciples of the three religions may become the people in the list of gods."


    The Supreme Lord said, "you''re right. The disciples of the three religions who didn''t cut the three corpses are all the people of doom. However, although the demon master Kunpeng has the cultivation of quasi saint, I''m afraid he is also the one of doom in this mass robbery."


    Master xuandu was puzzled by the words of the Supreme Master and asked, "teacher, the demon master Kunpeng is already a quasi saint. According to the words of the Taoist ancestor, it has nothing to do with this robbery. How can he be the one in the robbery?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "The demon master Kunpeng would not be robbed if he avoided the world and did not touch the cause and effect. However, in the Lich war, he had a cause and effect relationship with the demon family. When he heard the word in Zixiao palace, he had a cause and effect relationship with zhunti, one of the two western saints. The two western saints have always wanted to preach in the East. This catastrophe is a good opportunity, and Kunpeng''s behavior will not let zhunti It is easy to get benefits, so he will certainly obstruct zhunti''s entry into the WTO. "


    Master xuandu said, "teacher, the demon master Kunpeng is just a quasi saint. How can he be the opponent of the quasi saint? I don''t think he will be so unwise and risk falling to make it difficult with the quasi saint!"

 Chapter 308

    The emperor shook his head and said: "Xuandu, you don''t know Kunpeng''s character. He is a very vindictive person. In Zixiao palace, he lost his holy position because of red cloud, so he killed red cloud. Styx took the opportunity to get benefits. He took advantage of the reincarnation of Houtu to find trouble with Styx. Do you think he might make zhunti feel better? As for your cultivation, it''s nothing at all. After so many years Kunpeng, the demon master, has long had the accomplishments of the late quasi saint, and he himself has great merit to protect himself. Zhunti doesn''t dare to kill him at the risk of natural punishment. Kunpeng doesn''t have a religion, so he doesn''t mention face at all. "


    Master xuandu said, "teacher, since zhunti sage doesn''t dare to kill demon master Kunpeng, he can also seal him."


    The old gentleman said: "Yes, it''s not too difficult for a saint to seal a quasi saint, but the demon master Kunpeng is different from other quasi saints. First of all, he has great merit and virtue and has been favored by the way of heaven. Secondly, his cultivation has been infinitely close to the saint. Although he can''t see that he is on the road to becoming a saint, he is not weaker than empress Nuwa in terms of mana. It''s impossible to seal Kunpeng with zhunti''s cultivation It''s impossible. "


    Master xuandu asked in some doubt, "teacher, the demon master Kunpeng has not become a saint. How can his mana not be weaker than empress Nuwa?"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "among the three dharmas of preaching, the power of virtue preaching is the lowest, so empress Nuwa''s cultivation is also the lowest among the saints, and the demon master Kunpeng has received more merit and virtue than Nuwa over the years, so his power can be compared with empress Nuwa."


    After returning to biyou palace, the leader of Tongtian sect summoned his disciples and said, "the disciples of elucidation committed murder and robbery, and the robbery of God sealing will start. All my disciples who stop teaching can close the cave door and wait for the end of the robbery. If they get evil Qi from the mountain, they will be the people on the list of God sealing, and they can''t be saved as a teacher. From now on, I won''t talk about it. After the God sealing is over, you can listen to it later."


    Taoist Duobao asked, "teacher, many of my intercepted disciples were officials in the Shang Dynasty. When the disaster comes, we can meditate behind closed doors, but what do they do?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "I''m afraid those disciples who were officials in the Shang Dynasty will not be spared in this great disaster. During the last two discussions on the canonization, your two martial uncles jointly oppressed the master and wanted me to stop teaching to replace their disciples on the list. Naturally, the master couldn''t agree. When today''s last discussion on the canonization, they still didn''t give up their teaching. In the end, everyone had no choice but not sign, so Except for quasi saints, anyone who joins the WTO may be on the list. "

 Chapter 309

    Taoist Duobao said: "the teacher said so, but the power of Buddhism is far from us. My interception can be described as the coming of ten thousand immortals. When the great disaster comes, my interception disciples rush up. The interpretation disciples fall on the list, and my interception disciples can be safe and sound."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "Duobao, your idea is good, but it is not realistic. If you do it according to your idea, there will be a disaster of destroying the teaching. Do you think your two martial uncles will allow us to do so?"


    When Taoist Duobao heard the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, he immediately understood that his ideas were really not very good. If he acted according to his ideas, no matter how powerful the interception was, it would be a disaster to destroy the religion. So he hurriedly said, "what the teacher said is true. The disciples are a little too impatient."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "the immortal saints strive for this great religious luck, so nothing can be done too much, otherwise there will be disaster."


    Taoist Duobao asked, "teacher, is it so difficult that we don''t care about the disciples in the Shang Dynasty? If so, I''m afraid the interception of teaching will cause great confusion."


    The leader of Tongtian sect said: "of course, we can''t ignore them. It''s still early to be canonized. You can pass it on as a Dharma attainment and ask them to go back to their cave for retreat. Don''t worry about secular disputes any more. In this way, we can avoid disaster."


    When Taoist Duobao heard the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, he said in some embarrassment: "Teacher, I''m afraid it''s not easy for those disciples who are officials in the Shang Dynasty to return to the mountain. On the one hand, my interception of teaching is deeply related to the Shang Dynasty. Once all the disciples are evacuated, it will cause the dissatisfaction of the king of Shang, which will have a great impact on our preaching in the Terran. On the other hand, those disciples who are officials in the Shang Dynasty are leaders of the hegemonic side. I''m afraid they can''t give up the prosperity of the world Expensive. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "how much is the difference between Duobao, glory, wealth and freedom? If they don''t even know this, then being on the list is their only choice."


    Taoist Duobao didn''t know what to say when he heard the leader of Tongtian say so. The teacher has arranged a retreat for them. If they don''t cherish it, they will be controlled by others in the end. If they don''t cherish it, they can only blame themselves for being too greedy for prosperity and wealth.


    After that, the leader of Tongtian sect looked at Taoist Duobao who was in deep thought, and then went back to heaven. When the disciples heard what the leader of Tongtian sect and Taoist Duobao said, they were shocked. Seeing that the teacher was busy asking each other about this matter after leaving, they woke up Taoist Duobao who was in deep thought.

 Chapter 310

    Taoist Duobao shouted: "younger martial brothers and sisters, this is a robbery committed by the disciples of the sect. It has nothing to do with my interception. You don''t have to care too much. Just go back to the cave, close the cave, recite ''Huangting'' quietly according to the teacher, and wait until the catastrophe is over."


    The disciples heard the words of Taoist Duobao and thought it was the same reason. They didn''t say more. They went back to their own Taoist temple for meditation. Whether they could listen to Taoist Duobao''s persuasion depends on their own luck.


    After discussing the list of gods, Yuanshi Tianzun also returned to his ashram with great concern. He wondered why the Supreme Lord would suddenly change his position and no longer support him to oppress the truncated disciples to be listed as gods.


    In fact, it was not that the supreme old gentleman changed his position, but that under the circumstances at that time, the supreme old gentleman could not make excessive moves, otherwise it would make the western two saints, empress Nuwa and demon master Kunpeng see jokes. In that way, their Sanqing face would be lost.


    Of course, the Supreme Lord didn''t make such a move because of this. All the things that Daozu Hongjun was present couldn''t go wrong with their temperament. Once the Tongtian cult leader was excessively suppressed, it caused the Tongtian cult leader''s resistance and made the canonization impossible. In that case, Daozu would intervene in the canonization and force them to sign the canonization list.


    Once things get to this point, any calculation will be futile, and no one dare to disobey the Dharma attainments of Taoist Zu Hongjun. In this way, people and Buddhism will be seriously damaged. If everyone doesn''t sign the list, let the disciples decide who is on the list or not. In this way, you can plan more and let the intercepted disciples be on the list.


    The reason why Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t think of this is mainly because he was too concerned about this matter, which confused his mind, so he didn''t understand the internal meaning of the meaning of the supreme old gentleman.


    On the way back to the Taoist temple, after thinking for several times, Yuanshi Tianzun realized the potential significance of the idea put forward by the Supreme Lord, and understood this. Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    However, with the support of the Supreme Lord, it does not mean that things will be as easy as he thought. The leader of Tongtian cult is very arrogant, and there are many disciples under the sect. Compared with the sect, there are three or two kittens. Each of the disciples can drown the disciples by spitting.


    Yuanshi Tianzun thought of this and couldn''t help but feel heavy. He thought to himself, "if I had learned to recruit disciples like Tongtian in those years, I wouldn''t be as embarrassed as I am today. I have to plan for my disciples everywhere. If I didn''t pay attention to my disciples for a while, I would get you into trouble."

 Chapter 311

    After returning to yuxu palace, Yuanshi Tianzun gathered all his disciples together and told them the result of signing the list of gods, so that they could be more careful.


    After hearing the admonition of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, all the Buddhist immortals were terrified. After the last discussion on the list of gods, the teacher was still full of confidence so that they didn''t have to care too much. Unexpectedly, the final signing result disappointed them. The disciples of the three religions, man, elucidation and interception, decided who was on the list according to their abilities.


    When guangchengzi heard the explanation of Yuanshi Tianzun, he came forward and asked, "teacher, the sect is called Wanxian coming to Korea. There are many disciples under the sect. If they go out together, what should we do?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "you don''t have to care about this. Although there are many disciples of the jiejiao sect, if they really want to do so, they will deal with it for the teacher."


    When Yuanshi Tianzun said this, he couldn''t help sighing, and then said, "as a teacher, I really hope that the sect can act like this. In this way, as a teacher, I have a good reason to ask your martial uncle Tongtian for a crime, and let the sect be on the list instead of you, so as to end the murder you caused in those years."


    Guangchengzi was very happy after listening to the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, but he turned to think that the leader of Tongtian sect would not make such a low-level mistake, so that he could take advantage of his teaching.


    Among the immortals who expounded, burning a lamp had the greatest opinion on the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. In those years, if guangchengzi had not provoked the incident, they would not have been implicated and committed the killing commandment. Just listen, burning the lamp asked, "teacher, when this immeasurable robbery comes, how can we do to avoid it?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun thought for a moment and said, "when you violated the killing commandment, this robbery is very dangerous. If possible, you''d better take one disciple each and let them replace you on the list. In this way, you may be able to safely avoid this robbery."


    After hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, all the immortals were very happy. Although the method mentioned by Yuanshi Tianzun may not be completely effective, it is always better than nothing. Therefore, they all kept this matter firmly in mind and hoped that they could find a disciple who can replace themselves on the list. This is why when they were canonized, The reason why none of the immortals present were on the list.


    Yuanshi Tianzun''s idea is very wise. The final result is indeed what Yuanshi Tianzun thought. Although the immortals were cut off from the top three flowers and closed their five Qi in Sanxiao empress''s "nine curved Yellow River array", they did not die on the list after all, which is a good result.

 Chapter 312

    After returning to the North Sea, Kun Peng, after warning the disciples of the gate, was prepared to make the Lingbao with the essence of "dry and delicate axe", "laurel essence" and "star essence".


    He took out the "Pangu tripod", the most valuable treasure of the day after tomorrow, and observed it carefully. He had not had time to observe it carefully since he obtained the emperor''s Taoist fruit from Yu. At this time, if he wanted to refine Lingbao, he needed to understand all the functions of the tripod, which had a great relationship with his refining.


    "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" opens the ultimate skill "ruler determines heaven and earth", which can hold space. This "Pangu tripod" is no worse than "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler", and its final skill must be very good. Kunpeng was greatly surprised when he carefully examined the Pangu tripod. The Pangu tripod really opened the final level of skills as he thought, but this skill made Kunpeng feel very terrible.


    If the skill of "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" is super strong, then the skill of this "Pangu Ding" is somewhat abnormal. The "Pangu Ding" is Kunpeng''s ultimate skill by refining Jiuding by Emperor Dayu to suppress the luck of Kyushu. Its ability is also related to the Jiuding refined by Emperor Dayu. It is called "Ding Town Kyushu", which can form a space of its own, This space is connected with the Jiuding refined by Emperor Dayu. The Jiuding refined by Emperor Dayu suppresses the Jiuzhou dragon vein and can continuously absorb the aura of the dragon vein. As long as the aura continues, the space will not disappear, that is to say, even if the saint is trapped in this space, he will be fixed for a moment. If the saint is trapped, he will not be able to live or die, It is completely controlled by Kunpeng.


    Looking at the Pangu tripod, Kunpeng was filled with emotion. He had been looking for a Lingbao that could compete with the sage, but he didn''t expect that the Lingbao was already around him.


    With the "Pangu tripod" and the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" in hand, even if Kunpeng does not need the help of good and evil corpses, he can fight against saints alone. The ultimate skill of the "Pangu tripod" is to open space, so the tripod also contains space laws, and the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" can hold a small part of space, which naturally contains space laws, Although it is not as powerful as Pangu Ding, it is also very good.


    The law of space is called the two laws against heaven. If you master this law, you can easily escape even if you are defeated by the sage. If the sage is unprepared for a moment and is included in the space formed by the "Pangu tripod" by Kunpeng, then adding the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" can fix a small part of the space to strengthen the space formed by the "Pangu tripod", the sage will have to take some time to get out.

 Chapter 313

    With these two acquired Lingbao in hand, Kunpeng is not so nervous about refining new Lingbao as before, for fear that the Lingbao finally refined will be difficult to meet his requirements.


    After the mood was relaxed, Kun Peng opened the "Pangu Ding" and put the "dry Qi and the axe", "sub treasure rock", "laurel essence" and "star essence" in the middle of the tripod. Finally, Kun Peng thought about it and picked up a eight product from the lotus pond.


    These materials used in Kunpeng''s refining utensils are very rare. Even saints will be moved when they see them. Kunpeng spent so much of the best materials just to refine a Lingbao. When others know it, they will secretly scold Kunpeng for his family failure.


    Using so many materials, the refined Lingbao is far from what Kunpeng could compare with the original "Dinghai divine needle" and the "five Ding divine axe". It takes at least ten times more time. During this time, Kunpeng should concentrate on refining, and if there is a slight mistake, he may be on the verge of success. These materials are wasted in vain.


    Just as Kunpeng closed the door to refine his utensils, Feng Shen also pulled down the prelude.


    Jiang Ziya is a god worshiper recognized by heaven. Since his mother died, he left Chaoge, toured the mountains and rivers, sought immortals and visited the Tao. In order to achieve positive results, he ranked in the immortal class. However, he is the God appointed person, and this God hermeneutics is the protagonist, so he must worship under the Tianzun gate at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. Therefore, although he is very sincere to the Tao, he has never met the fairy fate.


    Jiang Ziya wasted two years on the road. Hearing that Kunlun Mountain is the place where immortals gather, he went to Kunlun mountain. When Jiang Ziya came to Kunlun Mountain, he saw the fairy fog. It was really a blessed land. At present, Jiang Ziya was very excited. When he came to Kunlun Mountain, Jiang Ziya was much more relaxed and couldn''t help watching the beautiful scenery in Kunlun mountain.


    Just as Jiang Ziya was intoxicated with the beautiful scenery between the mountains and rivers, he heard a man behind him shout, "brother, please stay!"


    Jiang Ziya stopped and looked back. He saw a handsome young man panting and running over. He quickly arched his hands and said, "I don''t know what''s the matter with you?"


    Just listen, the man replied, "I''m Shen Gongbao. I''m a woodcutter in the mountain. Because I deeply admire immortal Taoism, I want to go to the mountain to find a famous teacher and learn Taoism. I heard that there are immortals in Kunlun Mountain, so I came here to ask you about the path."

 Chapter 314

    When Jiang Ziya heard this, he was overjoyed and said quickly, "I''m Jiang Shang, the word Ziya. To tell brother Shen, I''m also looking for immortals in Kunlun mountain. You and I are on the same road."


    When Shen Gongbao heard Jiang Ziya say this, he was also very happy and said, "I didn''t expect to meet my partner here. It''s God''s will!" then the two decided to go into the mountain together to ask for a way.


    Just as they sighed, they only listened to a loud crane cry from the sky. When they looked up, they saw a huge red crowned crane flying from a distance and circling in the sky for several weeks. It seemed that they saw them, but their wings fell in front of them.


    When the crane landed, the gusts of wind almost blew them away. After they stood firm, they saw the crane tilted its head and looked at them for a while. In the twinkling of an eye, they turned into a handsome boy in white and stood in front of them.


    At this time, Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao immediately understood that this should be the spirit bird raised by the immortal. Seeing that they have guessed correctly, there is indeed an elucidating immortal in Kunlun mountain. They may be able to achieve their goal immediately and worship the immortal as their teacher.


    Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao were in a fantasy, but they didn''t hear the white crane boy read softly: "these two people are nothing special. Why did the master ask me to pick them up the mountain?"


    The white crane boy was very unhappy at this time. Since the master of the sect came back from Zixiao palace 500 years ago, the yuxu palace stopped talking. Even if there were new disciples, he just asked the Antarctic fairy to be responsible for his jade Qingxian method. Today, the master suddenly started talking and was preparing to listen to it to understand his misunderstanding of the avenue for hundreds of years and increase his Taoism, Unexpectedly, he was sent by the master to pick up someone who was destined.


    The white crane boy was very unhappy at this time. Since the master of the sect came back from Zixiao palace 500 years ago, the yuxu palace stopped talking. Even if there were new disciples, he just asked the Antarctic fairy to be responsible for his jade Qingxian method. Today, the master suddenly started talking and was preparing to listen to it to understand his misunderstanding of the avenue for hundreds of years and increase his Taoism, Unexpectedly, he was sent by the master to pick up someone who was destined.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, when Taoism reached the sage state of Tianzun, the magic power could not be increased any more. To distinguish between saints, we can only rely on the innate treasure, or our understanding of the Tao of heaven should be higher than that of other saints.

 Chapter 315

    The reason why Taishang Laojun is called the first of the saints is not only because he has treasures such as Taiji map and heaven and earth map in his hands. Most importantly, his understanding of the way of heaven is the most profound among the saints. He can borrow the most power of the way of heaven, and when he was transformed into the form of Sanqing, He got the most from Pangu Yuanshen, so his mana and understanding of heaven were much higher than other saints.


    The reason why saints are invincible is not only that saints are immortal and have endless mana, but also that saints can use the power of heaven to attack their opponents. If we only talk about mana, Kunpeng''s mana at this time is not much weaker than that of the sage.


    However, because the sage realized the way of heaven, the speed of mana recovery is not comparable to that of quasi saints. It can be said that the sage''s mana was used up at the moment and recovered at the moment of use. The quasi Saint does not have this quasi ability. Moreover, if saints use the power of heaven to attack, quasi saints are unable to resist, and defeat is inevitable.


    Therefore, human beings are poor, but the way of heaven is infinite. How can we resist infinite power with poor power? If you are not sanctified, how can you win if you oppose the way of heaven? However, it does not rule out that quasi saints who have great magic power and super spiritual treasure to protect themselves can fight with saints. Although they cannot win, they can protect themselves, which is what Kunpeng pursues.


    Saints attach great importance to the understanding of the way of heaven. The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty is now closing his eyes to understand the way of heaven. Suddenly, his heart moved. As soon as you turn your mind, you know that someone who is destined to come to worship your teacher today.


    The original Tianzun was surprised and turned into a joy. Only because in the past 500 years, although the disciples who worshipped him have some, he has never felt in his heart. This time, he even moved his heart. It seems that the disciples are either highly qualified or have a great relationship with himself.


    In terms of qualification, there are not many people in the world who can surpass more than a dozen disciples of their own. They should be people who have a great relationship with themselves, and they worship themselves as teachers just before the worship of gods. I think this person is the one who ordered the worship of gods that day. If this person worships into his own door, his disciples have a lot of opportunities to survive this disaster.


    When he thought of this, he called Baihe boy and asked him to inform his disciples. He said he would talk today, let all his disciples listen, and let Baihe boy go to pick up the people who came to worship the teacher.

 Chapter 316

    After receiving the order, Baihe boy was unwilling, but he did not dare to disobey the order of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, so he went to inform guangchengzi to ring the Golden Bell and summon his classmates to the yuxu palace. Then he went out to pick up Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao, who came to worship the master. At this time, he hated Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao, It was because the two of them had disturbed his thoughts of listening to the sermon, so he put all his anger on the two. The white crane boy didn''t think about why the emperor Yuanshi preached in this matter. It was related to whether Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao were connected. He just complained about Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao.


    After receiving the notice from Baihe boy, guangchengzi was greatly surprised. He didn''t understand why the teacher would preach at this time. However, he didn''t ask Baihe boy more, because he knew that he asked Baihe boy. Although Baihe boy has always been around the teacher, he is not loved by the teacher because of his origin.


    After the white crane boy left, guangchengzi rang the golden bell hanging at the gate of the yuxu palace, and immediately scattered all over the four continents. As well as the Buddhist disciples staying in the yuxu palace, they heard the sound of the Golden Bell and went to the yuxu palace one after another.


    The Buddhist immortals usually live in four continents. Only guangchengzi likes Yuanshi Tianzun. He has always lived in the yuxu palace. Although he is a little less free, the yuxu palace is full of aura, which is very beneficial to cultivation. In the yuxu palace, he can often visit Yuanshi Tianzun and get the guidance of Yuanshi Tianzun. This is not what ordinary people can enjoy.


    When the golden bell of the jade deficiency palace in Kunlun Mountain rang, all saints were surprised. The jade deficiency palace, which has not called disciples for nearly 500 years, suddenly rang the golden bell to summon fellow disciples today, which aroused the doubts of all saints.


    At this time, Kunpeng murmured to himself: "it seems that Jiang Ziya will worship at the gate of Yuanshi Tianzun in the yuxu palace, otherwise Yuanshi Tianzun will not ring the Golden Bell and summon all the disciples under the gate. It seems that I have to prepare quickly. In another few decades, the war of Fengshen will officially begin."


    In the yuxu palace, there were a large number of disciples who came quickly when they heard the bell. After greeting each other, they sat on their own Futon. After all the disciples arrived, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty began to preach. Seeing that the teacher had begun to preach, the disciples stopped talking and began to listen to the preaching of Yuanshi Tianzun with peace of mind.

 Chapter 317

    The sage preaches about the change of the way of heaven, so the content of the sage''s preaching is different every time. Therefore, the white crane boy is very dissatisfied with Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao, who disturb his listening, so he deliberately embarrasses Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao as soon as they meet.


    However, Baihe boy also knows that these two people will become disciples of Yuanshi Tianzun after they go up the mountain. They are likely to have high achievements in the future, so he doesn''t dare to be too difficult for them, so as not to let them hold a grudge and retaliate against him in the future.


    Looking at Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao, the white crane boy said faintly, "the master of the sect said that there are people who are destined for my teaching at the foot of the mountain to worship the master, probably the two of you. Hurry up the mountain with me and see the master of the sect." the white crane boy said and wanted to drive away.


    Seeing that the white crane boy turned and was ready to leave, Shen Gongbao quickly came forward and said, "this fairy boy, we are both mortals. The Kunlun Mountain is so vast, and the fairy boy''s speed is very fast when driving the clouds. How can we keep up with the fairy boy''s pace? So we''re afraid to get lost in these mountains."


    White crane boy was just acting, so when he heard Shen Gongbao''s words, he said, "I''m so sorry, I forgot that you two are just mortals and haven''t learned immortal family Taoism."


    Although Baihe boy spoke very well, he wanted to find a chance to take a bad breath on Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao.


    Jiang Ziya didn''t know what the white crane boy was thinking. He came forward and said, "please understand the difficulties of us and take us up the mountain directly, so as to avoid the teacher''s anxiety."


    The white crane boy pretended to think for a moment and said, "it''s good, but you two are physical fetuses. Your body is as heavy as a mountain and you can''t stand in the clouds. How about I show you the original shape and take you up the mountain?"


    Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongpeng didn''t know how deep they were. When they heard that Baihe boy agreed to take them up the mountain, they quickly thanked them and said, "that''s good for you, fairy boy."


    The white crane boy sneered in his heart, but he made up his mind to take this opportunity to make Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao suffer. Therefore, as soon as he turned his body, he appeared in front of Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao. After showing his body, the white crane boy grabbed Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao in two claws without words, Fly all the way to yuxu palace.

 Chapter 318

    Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao thought that the white crane boy would sit them on their backs. Unexpectedly, the white crane boy grabbed them and flew on their claws. They were a little unhappy. But they thought again that the Red Crowned Crane was an immortal bird raised by immortals. It was normal for them not to bear themselves. They stopped thinking and looked at the beautiful scenery they had never seen in the air in decades since they were born.


    When Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao went to heaven for the first time, they were still afraid, but they were still excited at most. However, as the white crane boy flew faster and faster, Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao gradually felt that it was more and more difficult to breathe, and the strong wind blew in front of them, hitting them like a knife.


    At this time, Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongpeng couldn''t help regretting that they would suffer so much. They didn''t say anything just now to let the white crane boy help. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world, and they can only bear it.


    Generally, when the immortal is driving the clouds, he will release the immortal light to protect himself, so as not to damage his immortal body. The white crane boy belongs to birds. He is naturally strong and does not need to protect the immortal light. He can avoid the attack of the vigorous wind by relying on his feathers. Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao are mortals. Where is the body protection immortal light.


    Originally, the white crane boy could use the jade fairy light to protect himself, Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao, but in order to export evil Qi to Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao, the white crane boy deliberately didn''t use the body Fairy Light and flew with the body. This is an excuse not to use the jade Fairy light to protect Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao.


    In a short time, the white crane boy took Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao to the door of the main hall of the yuxu palace. In such a short time, Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongpeng felt that life was like years. The white crane boy asked them to wait at the door and go in by themselves to inform Yuanshi Tianzun.


    After the white crane boy entered the main hall, he saw that the preaching of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was not over. On the one hand, he did not dare to disturb the preaching of the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, so as not to let the sitting Buddhist immortals bear a grudge and retaliate against themselves in the future; Second, he wants Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongpeng to stand outside for a while. So he quietly walked to the back of Yuanshi Tianzun and stood behind Yuanshi Tianzun to continue listening to the Tao.


    Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao stood at the gate of the hall and heard the mysterious preaching sound inside. They couldn''t help looking into the hall.

 Chapter 319

    I saw that on both sides of the main hall of the yuxu palace, there were more than ten immortals wrapped around the body, and the immortals with three flowers on the top were listening. In the middle of the hall, there was a Taoist who could not see his face clearly, but he gave people a feeling of not being angry.


    On the top of the Taoist priest, there is a Qingyun about the size of an mu of field. On the Qingyun, there are thousands of golden flowers and Yingluo hanging beads. It is like dripping water from the eaves. There are golden flowers falling in the sky, and Golden Lotus constantly gushing out of the ground. Bursts of mysterious sounds came out of the population, which made people intoxicated.


    Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao were fascinated by the mysterious sound. They wanted to go in and sit in the hall immediately, but they knew their identity, but they didn''t dare to disturb the immortal teacher''s sermon, so they had to wait quietly outside the hall.


    Finally, when the Taoist priest finished his sermon, Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongpeng were like a fire in their hearts. After hearing the fairy teacher''s sermon, they knew that they were going to go in to meet the fairy teacher immediately. Therefore, they hurriedly sorted out the clothes that had not been sorted out when they came.


    At the end of his sermon, the first emperor said to the white crane boy, "go and bring in the man who came to worship the teacher."


    The white crane boy should be. He hurried out to call Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao. At this time, as soon as Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao had finished dressing up, they saw the fairy boy who had just brought them out.


    Shen Gongbao grabbed in front of Jiang Ziya and asked, "fairy boy, fairy master wants to summon us?"


    The white crane boy replied, "Master Zhang Jiao let you in." he then turned and wanted to go, but he turned and said, "Master Zhang Jiao''s identity is respected. Don''t be presumptuous after you two enter the hall, so as not to cause his old man''s dissatisfaction."


    Jiang Ziya nodded with Shen Gongbao, but he couldn''t help thinking: "we came to worship the master and learn skills. Naturally, we won''t be rude to the immortal master. However, when the immortal master preached, so many people listened to him. I think the identity of the immortal master should be very high."


    Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao silently followed the white crane boy to the main hall and worshipped the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty sitting in front: "disciple Jiang Ziya (Shen Gongbao) paid a visit to the immortal master and hoped that the immortal master would be included."


    Yuanshi Tianzun smiled and said to Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao, "you two are destined to be my disciples and become the second generation of disciples."


    Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao were very happy when they heard this. They hurried forward to pay three respects and nine kowtows, and then said, "I''ll see the teacher."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "you will learn the teachings and rules of our school in the future. Now go down with the south pole to learn the introductory Taoism. Take two younger martial brothers to the South Pole first."


    The Antarctic fairy hurried forward, and then went to Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao and said, "two younger martial brothers, come with me."


    Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao followed behind the Antarctic fairy and went out of the hall.

 Chapter 320

    After settling in the residence of Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao, the Antarctic fairy taught them the jade Qingxian formula, and then said to Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao, "you two can practice here first. If you don''t understand anything in the practice, you can come and ask me at any time." after saying this, the Antarctic fairy turned and left.


    Seeing this, Shen Gongbao quickly grabbed the Antarctic fairy and said, "elder martial brother, wait a minute. I don''t know if I should ask you something."


    The Antarctic fairy smiled and said, "younger martial brother, if you have something to say, you don''t have to worry about here."


    Shen Gongbao hesitated for a moment and asked, "I don''t know what to call my senior brother and teacher? We have just visited our teacher and don''t even know the most basic things. If someone asks in the future, we don''t even know who our teacher is, then we''ll lose our adult."


    The Antarctic fairy smiled and said, "you''re right. The teacher is one of the three Qings, the Yuanshi Tianzun of Yuqing. He is the second disciple of the Taoist family. His identity is very important."


    Shen Gongbao and Jiang Ziya are just mortals. They don''t know who the first emperor was, and Taoist Zu Hongjun doesn''t know it at all. So Shen Gongbao asked, "elder martial brother, who is the Taoist ancestor you said, and why have we never heard of him? Who is more powerful than the human saint?"


    The Antarctic fairy felt very funny when he heard Shen Gongbao''s words. He just said calmly: "the human Saint Kunpeng once heard the Tao under the Taoist ancestor Hongjun gate. He is just a disciple of the Taoist ancestor. How can he be compared with the Taoist ancestor."


    Shen Gongbao asked again, "who is more powerful than the teacher?"


    The Antarctic fairy smiled and said, "the teacher is the official disciple of the Taoist ancestor, and the human Saint Kunpeng is not even a registered disciple. How can he be the enemy of the teacher? Moreover, the human Saint Kunpeng is just a quasi saint, and the teacher has long been the respect of the saint. There is a difference between the two."


    After listening to the explanation of the Antarctic fairy, Shen Gongbao knew that he had worshipped a great teacher. Even the most prestigious Saint among the Terrans was not his teacher''s opponent.


    At this time, Jiang Ziya was also interested and asked the Antarctic fairy, "elder martial brother, I think there are more than ten disciples under the teacher. I don''t know what sect we are?"


    The Antarctic fairy saw that Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao were so easy to ask, but he didn''t worry. He went to the futon in the house and sat down and said, "let''s sit down and talk slowly." seeing this, Jiang Ziya also found the futon and sat down.

 Chapter 321

    After the two sat down, the Antarctic fairy said: "Originally, I was going to tell you these things in detail in the future, but since you asked today, I''ll tell you all today so that you won''t make jokes on Kunlun Mountain in the future. This sect comes from Taoist ancestor Hong Jun, but it is divided into three sects: man, interpretation and interception. Master Bo Taishang and Lao Jun are in charge of people''s teaching, and our teacher Yuanshi Tianzun is in charge of interpretation The third martial uncle Tongtian sect leader is in charge of teaching, and the three saints in charge of teaching educate all living beings on behalf of the Taoist ancestors. I once assisted the emperor Xuanyuan in teaching, but later, due to various reasons, my teaching gradually faded out of the human race after the emperor Zhuanxu. Because of this, since the three emperors and five emperors, people have become the world of teaching, and my teaching and the human teaching established by the master uncle have gradually been forgotten by the human race ¡£¡±


    Shen Gongbao said happily, "according to the elder martial brother, aren''t we the same door?"


    The Antarctic fairy heard Shen Gongbao''s words and said, "what younger martial brother said is true. Emperor Xuanyuan is indeed the same as us. However, Emperor Xuanyuan does not worship the teacher as his teacher, but younger martial brother guangchengzi as his teacher, so he can only be regarded as three generations of disciples."


    Shen Gongbao was overjoyed when he heard the words of the Antarctic fairy and said, "so emperor Xuanyuan will call us martial uncle when he sees me!"


    The Antarctic fairy couldn''t help frowning when he heard Shen Gongbao''s words. He was deeply dissatisfied with Shen Gongbao''s good fame and wealth, but he didn''t show it clearly. Shen Gongbao was in fantasy and didn''t find the dissatisfaction of the Antarctic fairy to him.


    Just listen, the Antarctic fairy said, "younger martial brother, don''t think so. The emperor Xuanyuan has educated the Terran, has boundless merit and has proved to be the holy emperor. Even the Terran Saint Kunpeng needs more courtesy and respect when he sees it, not to mention us. If he is angry with the emperor, even if they don''t care about you in the face of the old teacher, they will do harm in the dark and make you suffer some pain."


    When Shen Gongbao heard the explanation of the Antarctic fairy, he couldn''t help shivering. At this time, he knew his shallowness. He only heard him say: "anyway, Emperor Xuanyuan is my junior, and it''s a matter of face."


    The Antarctic fairy was dissatisfied with Shen Gongbao''s utilitarianism. He said faintly: "Younger martial brother, although emperor Xuanyuan is a disciple of our Taoism for three generations, the emperor is no better than others. They represent the human race. Therefore, generally speaking, they are not the official disciples of our religion. Moreover, Fu Xi, the emperor of the three emperors, is a disciple of Saint Kunpeng, who is in the same period as the teacher. This generation cannot be theorized. Because of this, everyone regards the emperor as independent of the sect Outside. "

 Chapter 322

    The Antarctic fairy paused for a moment, and then continued: "In ancient times, when the two Lich tribes dominated the famine, there was no human race at that time. At that time, the holy master Kunpeng also had a high position in the Lich clan. Everyone called him the teacher of ten thousand demons. Later, I don''t know why the Lich master Kunpeng had a gap with the two Lich emperors of the Lich clan, so he didn''t communicate with the Lich clan anymore. There were many experts in that period. It can be said that there were as many immortals as hair. Golden immortals walked everywhere, Da Luojin The immortal is just an expert, and the quasi saint can walk horizontally. However, most of these experts fell in the Lich war later. Now only the demon master Kunpeng, the ancestor of the earth immortal zhenyuanzi Daxian and the ancestor of the Styx River are still alive. When you walk around the world in the future, don''t provoke them. "


    When Shen Gongbao and Jiang Ziya heard the words of the Antarctic fairy, they realized that the fairy way was not as simple as they thought, so they all felt a trace of pressure, bowed their heads and quietly thought about the future direction without saying anything.


    Seeing that Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao were meditating, the Antarctic fairy got up and said: "Let''s talk about this today. I''ll tell you later later. As long as we have achieved success in cultivation, we will be free from reincarnation. As long as we don''t encounter disaster, there will be no matter of life and death. This time is the most indispensable. Don''t pay too much attention to what I said about the past. After all, it''s the old calendar." the Antarctic fairy said and went out of the house.


    Since the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun has kept Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao under the door, so that Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao can catch up with the cultivation progress of other disciples as soon as possible.


    On this day, Yuanshi Tianzun was sitting in meditation. Suddenly, there was a flash of brilliance, and the list of gods appeared next to Yuanshi Tianzun. Yuanshi Tianzun also felt it. He opened his eyes and looked at the objects floating in front of him. He saw that it was the list of gods he saw in Zixiao palace.


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun had known that due to Jiang Ziya, the list of gods would be held by hermeneutics, at this time, when the list of gods really appeared in front of him, Yuanshi Tianzun was still a little excited.


    After all, with the help of the person in charge of the list of gods, it will be of great benefit to the disciples of the sect to tide over the disaster of the list of gods in the future, and their own disciples in charge of the list of gods will be conducive to the development of enlightenment in the Terran in the future.


    Saints are immortal. What they struggle for is the luck between heaven and earth. If all their disciples die and are on the list of gods, their luck will be exhausted. It is difficult to increase their cultivation achievements in the future. It is difficult to say whether they can maintain their current cultivation achievements. After all, they all demonstrate their morality with merit, and luck is very important to them.

 Chapter 323

    Just when the list of gods appeared in the yuxu palace, the supreme old gentleman in dachitian and the Tongtian leader of Yu Yutian felt it. The supreme old gentleman just opened his eyes to the East and closed his eyes again for meditation without any action.


    However, the leader of Tongtian sect was a little sad. He only heard him say softly, "I didn''t expect that the man of God had joined the sect, which was very bad for my interception. Fortunately, his disciples committed the murder this time, but it has little to do with my interception. Moreover, as long as the disciples keep close to the cave and don''t go out at will, I think they can survive the robbery safely." When I thought of this, the leader of Tongtian sect was relieved. Meditate to understand the way of heaven.


    Unfortunately, this is just the idea of the leader of Tongtian sect. People have long been dissatisfied with the belief that the interception of religion monopolizes the human race. Naturally, they will try to make the disciples of the interception of religion die on the list to weaken the influence of the interception of religion.


    In the Western Paradise, the two saints, zhunti and Jieyin, were filled with emotion when they learned that the list of gods had fallen into the hands of hermeneutics.


    Zhunti smiled and said: "Elder martial brother, the list of gods has fallen into the hands of hermeneutics. Now we have a good play. According to the character of Yuanshi Tianzun, he will certainly take this opportunity to let the disciples who cut off the sect instead of the immortals on the list. Although Taishang Laojun has always been quiet, he can know that he is very dissatisfied with Tongtian cult leader from the last few discussions on the issue of gods, otherwise he will not oppress Tongtian cult leader together with Yuanshi Tianzun ¡£¡±


    Then he nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. Anyway, as long as there is chaos in the East, it will be beneficial to us. No matter which sect among them is defeated and listed on the list, it will directly affect the relationship between Sanqing, which is very good for us to preach in the East in the future."


    When zhunti sage heard this, he smiled and said nothing. Looking at his smiling face, he could know that he didn''t know and thought about how to get benefits from the East.


    After preaching again and again, Shen Gongbao showed his extraordinary qualification, and his cultivation improved rapidly. On the contrary, Jiang Ziya''s progress was slow, like a snail crawling.


    Seeing Jiang Ziya''s situation, Yuanshi Tianzun frowned and doubted whether he would really be useful in the upcoming battle of Fengshen. However, Yuanshi Tianzun''s doubt soon disappeared,

 Chapter 324

    After preaching again and again, Shen Gongbao showed his extraordinary qualification, and his cultivation improved rapidly. On the contrary, Jiang Ziya''s progress is slow, like a snail crawling.


    Seeing this situation of Jiang Ziya, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty frowned secretly. He wondered whether he would be useful in the upcoming battle of Fengshen if he accepted such a disciple? However, Yuanshi Tianzun''s doubt soon disappeared, because he found that although Jiang Ziya made very slow progress in cultivation, he was very talented in the art of war and the way of governing the country. You''ll soon get the hang of it.


    At this time, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help thinking, "isn''t this God sealing robbery not only related to the immortal who hasn''t cut off three corpses, but also related to mortals in the world. If mortals can also be listed as gods, it is very beneficial to his younger brother." but soon Yuanshi Tianzun shook his head and drove this idea out of his mind.


    Although Jiang Ziya has special talent for governing the country and the army, people who cultivate immortals don''t care about these. They focus on aspects that are beneficial to their cultivation, such as cultivation, alchemy and refining tools. From the beginning to now, Jiang Ziya is just a monk who has just formed a golden elixir. Not to mention that compared with the twelve golden immortals, most of the disciples of the three generations are much better than him.


    Therefore, Jiang Ziya became the laughing stock of the whole Kunlun Mountain for a time. Although everyone had never said anything due to the face of Yuanshi Tianzun, they were secretly disgusted with Jiang Ziya. They all said that Yuanshi Tianzun had taken a waste as an apprentice this time and really lost the face of interpretation.


    Yuanshi Tianzun was also very distressed. He thought that Jiang Ziya was the one who was appointed by heaven to worship God. How could he practice so slowly? I''m afraid he would be killed as soon as he went down the mountain. How could he preside over the worship.


    Jiang Ziya is worthy of being a famous figure in later generations. Although he knows that all the martial brothers despise him, even Shen Gongbao, who is also a beginner, is about to become an immortal, he is still wandering in the golden elixir period. This is because the aura of Kunlun Mountain is stronger than that of other places. If you are in other places, I''m afraid you haven''t even completed the golden elixir.


    Although he knew that he had become the laughing stock of the whole Kunlun Mountain, Jiang Ziya''s heart was calm. He thought that he had become a golden elixir. Even if he could not become an immortal in the future, his life was much longer than that of ordinary people, so he felt that it was no big deal.

 Chapter 325

    In this case, as time passed day by day, Jiang Ziya''s cultivation remained in the golden elixir period without any progress. It was not until he went to the mountain to worship his teacher for more than 30 years that he managed to become a Yuanying. However, this was the secret help of Yuanshi Tianzun, otherwise he would not know how many years to achieve something.


    Over the past few decades, Shen Gongbao, who studied with Jiang Ziya, has survived the disaster and become an immortal. At the beginning, he often came to see Jiang Ziya, and their relationship has always been good. However, after becoming an immortal, Shen Gongbao increasingly felt that he had nothing to say with Jiang Ziya, so he seldom came to see Jiang Ziya, so their relationship gradually alienated.


    At this time, Emperor B had been in power for more than 20 years in the Yin and Shang Dynasties. Emperor B had three sons, the eldest said Weiziqi, the second said weiziyan, and the third said Xin Shoude. These three princes are intelligent people. Their eldest and second sons are good at literature. They have learned the art of culture since childhood with Prime Minister Shang Rong. Xin Shoude, the third son, has been quick to argue since he was a child. He has great power and likes martial arts. Emperor Yibian asked him to learn martial arts with the grand master Wen Zhong. Over the years, he was also skilled in bow and horse, and his martial arts were extraordinary.


    In the Yin and Shang Dynasties, when Emperor B was about to die of old age, he called the Minister of civil and military affairs to discuss the issue of heirs. Emperor B had these three sons, and the third son was Yin Shou, the famous King of Zhou in the future.


    Yin shounai was a legitimate son, while the eldest son, Wei Ziqi, was a concubine. In addition, Yin was subjected to infinite force. He could lift a thousand kilograms and carry a big tripod. He had the courage of thousands of men. Neutrinos are slightly weak and less domineering. At this time, the world has gradually become chaotic, the eastern barbarians are ready to move, and the southern barbarians have often rebelled. Emperor B and his officials discussed that Yin Shou was both a legitimate son and a brave man. Now there is chaos in the world, and he can be established as a prince to secure the country. So emperor B, on his deathbed, was said to be located in Yin Shou, King Zhou.


    When Yin Shou ascended the throne, he immediately made preparations. Wen has ministers such as Prime Minister Shang Rong, Weizi and Bigan, and Wu has good generals such as Huang Feihu and Deng Jiugong. In addition, the grand master Wen Zhong is capable of writing and martial arts. He always takes the outline of the court. King Zhou was also diligent in political affairs. The Yin and Shang Dynasties prospered in a short time and their national strength was booming.


    During the eight years of King Zhou''s reign, the southeast barbarians and other countries raised their flags to rebel, attacked cities and occupied land, and the people on the border suffered from it. King Zhou was so angry at the news that he immediately sent the whole army to fight. On his expedition, the Shang army won a complete victory, and the Dongyi army fled. This war played the national prestige of the Yin and Shang Dynasty.

 Chapter 326

    At this time, Wei Ziqi wrote, "the monarch must not stay away from the capital!" So king Zhou ordered the teacher. All the passes were heavily guarded, and the Dongyi were attacked irregularly every year, so that the Dongyi prisoners were sent to Chaoge as slaves. This battle not only showed the strong national strength of the Shang Dynasty, but also effectively deterred the four irregular people.


    King Zhou returned to the capital to sing songs. He was satisfied. He only felt that although his martial arts were inferior to those of ancient sages, he gradually gave birth to the feeling of self-respect in the world. However, the king of Zhou is also diligent in the dynasty. If he can continue for such a long time, the king of Zhou can not be said to be the master of rejuvenation, but at least he will be a successful king.


    After King Zhou succeeded to the throne, Kunpeng also finished refining. This time, I don''t know whether it was due to his relaxed mood or other reasons. As a result, Kunpeng thought that the best materials he used were completely harmonious. The Lingbao was still in the shape of an axe. Kunpeng named it "split sky axe". Although this axe is not innate, However, its attack is much higher than the best innate Lingbao, which can easily tear the space, and the sage will be hurt if he is not prepared. However, in terms of attack, it is no worse than the innate Zhibao "Pangu flag", but the "Pangu flag" can suppress Qi, but it does not have this ability. However, Kunpeng has two acquired merit and virtue treasures in hand, which is no longer about this.


    After leaving the pass, Kunpeng carefully taught his disciples and paid attention to the affairs of the Terran. Seeing that the battle of Fengshen was about to begin, he was worried.


    There are many disciples of the two sects, especially the sect, which is known as "ten thousand immortals come to the court". There are many disciples in the sect. It is inevitable that there will be some people who are not related to the fairy way, or those who are greedy for wealth in the world. These people went up the mountain to learn some Taoist skills, and then went down the mountain to win fame and wealth. After receiving the notice, they did not return to the mountain to avoid robbery, but stayed in the world to continue to enjoy.


    The Supreme Master Wen Zhong is the most famous and successful among them. However, he is not greedy for enjoyment, but can''t give up his feelings for the Yin and Shang Dynasties.


    This day, an urgent report came from the border crossing. Yuan Futong and other 72 princes in Beihai rebelled. King Zhou was so angry at the news that he immediately sent his generals to denounce him. At this time, most of the army of the Shang Dynasty attacked the barbarians on the second southeast Road, and there was some shortage of troops in the court. At this time, the grand master Wen Zhong volunteered to go to war and lead the expedition.

 Chapter 327

    King Zhou was overjoyed when he saw master Wen Zhong''s move and immediately agreed. Therefore, the grand master Wen Zhong led a large army to attack the princes on the 72nd road.


    In the Beiming sea, Kunpeng was surprised when he got the news. He thought to himself, "it''s time to come. Finally, it''s inevitable. The two saints in the West have finally taken action. It''s time for me to come forward and let zhunti suffer."


    Kunpeng ordered his disciples to guard the mountain gate and not go out for half a step. Then he drove to Wenzhong camp.


    Wen Zhongzheng arranges soldiers to camp and hears the herald report: "there is a man outside the gate who asks to see him." Wen Zhongben was born in the gate of Taoism, so he ordered someone to invite Tao Haosheng in.


    Following the herald soldiers into the Chinese Army''s big account, Wen Zhong didn''t expect that Kunpeng came, so he quickly got up to meet him and said, "I don''t know if the holy master''s presence is far from welcome. I hope you''ll forgive me, but if it''s not the holy master, what''s your opinion here!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I came to inquire because I saw your army fighting and killing all over the sky. I don''t know why you are so popular?"


    Wen Zhong and Wen Yan talked about the rebellion in the North Sea, and then said, "holy master, I''m leading an army here today to wipe out the rebellion and gain national prestige."


    Kunpeng pretended to calculate for a moment, and then said: "I''ve known about the rebellion in Beihai. Yuan Futong was bewitched by others and thought that the imperial army had no spare power to conquer him. You should make a quick decision when you go. Don''t be slow. You are the elder of the three dynasties. Instead of deterring the curfew in the imperial court, you work on an expedition. I''m afraid that the treacherous and crafty in the imperial court will make trouble and endanger the country."


    Wen Zhong said with a smile, "the holy master is too worried. Today''s king is wise and powerful. The civil and military forces in the court are loyal to the king and patriotic, so they should protect the country and the people. However, the holy Master said, the disciples should try their best to serve the country and wipe out yuan Futong and others as soon as possible."


    Kunpeng said, "if you go there, it will not take ten years to return to the dynasty."


    Wen Zhong was shocked at the speech and said, "holy master, if this is true, the great events in the court will be abolished! Please teach the holy master so that the disciples can make the army calm down the rebels in one fell swoop."


    Kunpeng said, "I''m just here for this. You go to the war. If there''s any obstruction, I''ll help you. Just line up your troops and settle yuan Futong and others as soon as possible. Don''t worry about others. I can make you become a class teacher as soon as possible."


    Wen Zhong was overjoyed at the speech and immediately thanked him. Kunpeng smiled and left without words.

 Chapter 328

    The next day, Wen Zhong''s army pulled out and went to Yuan Futong''s station. Wen Zhong was ready and soon locked the position of the rebels and found the residence of Yuan Futong''s army.


    The Shang army came prepared and worked hard; Hearing the name of Zhong Shi, he is invincible in the world. Yuan Futong suddenly heard of the enemy and panicked. How can he resist it? At present, the rebels in the North Sea fled in all directions, and there were countless dead.


    The army won. Hearing Zhongji''s victory, he beheaded more than 100000 people. Yuan Futong''s eldest son was killed. Fifty four of the seventy-two princes either killed or surrendered. Yuan Futong was blown away by a strange wind and disappeared. Wen Zhong waved his army to chase and kill the defeated soldiers in the North Sea for more than 300 Li. Finally, because the grassland was vast and the enemy scattered, Yuan Futong disappeared and could not be pursued. He had no choice but to order his troops to retreat and return to Blackwater city to make people explore yuan Futong''s news again.


    But said that Yuan Futong was blown away by a strange wind and returned to Blackwater City drowsily. When he woke up and turned around, he opened his eyes to see who was saving himself in front of him. Yuan Futong immediately knelt down and said, "please have mercy on millions of creatures in Beihai and save yuan Futong''s life. Yuan Futong is willing to establish a temple for Shangxian. Beihai is a believer of Shangxian for generations."


    But he saw that the man was yellow and thin, holding a branch. He was the quasi Taoist who traveled the world of mortals and came to the east to look for an opportunity to cause trouble. He smiled and said, "you can go back and gather the old people to regroup. I have my own strategies so that Wen Zhong can''t find you."


    Yuan Futong is a mortal. Where can he know the body of a saint! At that moment, he hesitated and said: "The former fairy told me that I had rebelled against the Shang Dynasty. When the army came to attack, he taught me to avoid fighting, so as to fatigue the enemy and make it retreat without fighting. However, Wen Zhong found his whereabouts thousands of miles away in the North Sea. My family, old and young, were killed by Wen Zhong. I don''t know how many people escaped. I want to fight a decisive battle with Wen Zhong to avenge blood. Please be merciful and help me with great magic."


    Zhunti thought for a moment and said, "well, I''ll give you a hand to show the strength of the North Sea in front of the merchant army, so that Wen Zhong won''t underestimate you. Otherwise, once he returns to the dynasty, it''s not good to bring him out of the dynasty song in the future. You can clean up the old department and fight with Wen Zhong, and frustrate his spirit. Then I will help you succeed."


    Yuan Futong was overjoyed and thanked him. He picked up the defeated soldiers and recovered 178000 troops. He found a dangerous place to camp and sent people to smell the afternoon of Zhongjun.

 Chapter 329

    Wen Zhongzheng sent people around the camp to inquire about the trace of Yuan Futong. Suddenly, he heard that Yuan Futong sent people to the afternoon of the war. He was overjoyed. He thought to himself, "this is God''s will to let me kill this thief!" immediately the original book was approved and returned: a decisive battle in five days.


    Yuan Futong was in the big tent, but the lights were bright at this time. The sage zhunti was impressively present, smiled and said to Yuan Futong, "you don''t have to worry about the decisive battle with Wen Zhong. I''ll give you a magic weapon to keep your army safe." he took a golden Buddha and handed it to Yuan Futong.


    Yuan Futong took a look. The Golden Buddha sat on the lotus platform with a kind and amiable face. The two golden lights in the eyes are like essence, and the forest is cold and piercing. This treasure was refined in zhunti''s spare time to show the Buddha Dharma. Yuan Futong was overjoyed and said, "thank you for the treasure given by the immortal!" respectfully hung the Golden Buddha on his neck.


    Zhunti said again, "I''ll meet the soldiers tomorrow. I''ll help them secretly so that the other party''s spells can''t be cast. Then you can take the opportunity to lead the army to kill."


    Yuan Futong accepted and respectfully sent zhunti out of the gate.


    On the day of the decisive battle, the two armies and horses went out together to the battlefield. A stone''s throw away, the two sides lined up in formation, with banners and banners. Bright swords and guns reflected the sun, sending out a cold and awe inspiring sense of war.


    Wen Zhong urged Mo Qilin to come forward and say to Yuan Futong, "treason and traitor! Today''s king is wise and powerful, and the world is subject to him. Yin Shang treated people with benevolence and righteousness, without losing the people of Beihai. Why did you raise your flag to rebel, and let Beihai fall into the fire of war, causing the people to suffer from the scourge of swords! Now don''t get off your horse and surrender quickly to avoid the punishment of slaughter!"


    When Yuan Futong heard this, he said angrily, "old Wen Zhong, Beihai was originally a foreign land, so it was not under the jurisdiction of Yin Shang. We had to obey Beihai just because you relied on fierce pressure. Now I do my best to uprise and rescue the people of Beihai. You come here with fierce strength, and you are killing yourself. No wonder me!"


    Wen Zhong is furious at Wen Yan and urges Mo Qilin to take yuan Futong directly. Yuan Futong raises his knife to meet him. Wen Zhong is an expert in martial arts. Is yuan Futong his opponent? The two sides fought for only a few rounds, and Yuan Futong was whipped on his shoulder by Wen Zhong.


    Yuan Futong''s body flashed a golden light. Although Zhong''s whip was solid and hit yuan Futong, it had no impact on him.

 Chapter 330

    Yuan Futong knew that he couldn''t resist Wen Zhong, so he reined in his horse and fled back. He ran a few steps before he realized that he had no pain. When I turned around, my shoulder was intact. The Golden Buddha on my neck sent out bursts of auspicious light to protect my whole body.


    Wen Zhong hesitated when he saw this. He knew that there were experts in the North navy to help him. For a moment, he didn''t dare to order a strong attack. However, Yuan Futong returned to the array, held the Golden Buddha high on his neck, and made a great work of Sanskrit. The Golden Buddha sent out bursts of golden light, which made the armies of the Shang Dynasty unable to open their eyes, while the armies of the Beihai were warm and ambitious.


    Yuan Futong took the opportunity to wave his army and attack. Wen Zhong quickly shouted that the merchant army was in formation, and the weapons retreated slowly outward. Fortunately, I heard that the Supreme Master''s ability to unify troops was unparalleled in the world, but the combat power of the Yin Shang army was still strong. Facing yuan Futong''s halberd, Wen Zhong opened his three eyes on his forehead, reluctantly blocked the bursts of Buddha light, and covered the troops to retreat into the camp. At the same time, he sent someone to inquire about any strange people and strange things in the Northern Navy.


    Yuan Futong led people to shout at Yuanmen every day. Master Wen went out several times. Although he defeated yuan Futong, the Golden Buddha was really strong. Every time yuan Futong fought for a while, he sacrificed the Golden Buddha and left. Will smell Zhong angry three corpse God irritable, seven orifices smoke. He was so depressed that he couldn''t help it. Simply hang the exemption card high, and it''s quiet to be out of sight.


    Today, master Wen was thinking about how to defeat the enemy in the account. At this time, everyone in the army of yin and Shang Dynasty was worried about the situation of the army, and the smell of the grand master was burning.


    Wen Zhongzheng was worried about the war and looked forward to the help of those who could. At this time, suddenly, the guards came to announce that the holy master Kunpeng came to ask for an audience. He quickly paid out his account to meet him, but he saw that the visitor was the human holy master Kunpeng.


    Seeing the holy master, Wen Zhong was pleasantly surprised. He quickly invited Kunpeng into the account of the Chinese army, and then told yuan Futong that Yuan Futong relied on the Golden Buddha to cause the Shang army to return without success many times.


    After hearing these words, Kunpeng said, "you don''t have to worry! Since I''m here, I''ll meet yuan Futong and the people behind him tomorrow to see what magic power he has."


    Wen Zhong was overjoyed when he heard the speech. As a truncated disciple, he naturally knew the reputation of the saint Kunpeng. Even the saint should give him three points of face. Now put down the big stone in your heart.


    On the second day, Yuan Futong led the troops to show off their strength. Before Kunpeng appeared in the army of both sides, the chief inspector said to Yuan Futong, "Cheng Tang has been in power for 600 years, and there has been no immoral policy. Why did you gather people to rebel and destroy yourself?"

 Chapter 331

    Yuan Futong was impatient when he saw a Taoist in Kunpeng croaking in front of him. Without saying a word, he rode straight to Kunpeng. Yuan Futong was really blind. Kunpeng looked down on people like him. Seeing yuan Futong''s move again, he just waved his hand and knocked yuan Futong to the ground.


    The angry yuan Futong saw that he could not fight Kunpeng, so he immediately took the Golden Buddha and hit Kunpeng.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng smiled and said, "how can these small skills help me?"


    I saw that there was Qingyun on the top of Kunpeng, and the five Qi in his chest rose. He easily blocked the Buddha light emitted by the Golden Buddha outside, and he was not hurt at all. Yuan Futong was so surprised that he quickly shouted, "God help!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "no one can save you. Yuan Futong, you''d better surrender obediently to avoid suffering from skin and flesh." Kunpeng waved his right hand and covered yuan Futong with a golden light.


    Suddenly, I saw a colorful flash falling in mid air, blocking the golden light sent by Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng knew that Yuan Futong was protected by zhunti of the two saints in the West. He could not help him, but he didn''t care. Kunpeng didn''t want to kill yuan Futong directly here, so Kunpeng didn''t care about what happened just now.


    Although Kunpeng didn''t care, Wen Zhong was very nervous as the leader of the Yin Shang army.


    He looked up at the sky and looked around for a while. He remained silent for a long time. Finally, he shouted, "I don''t know where the expert is to stop our Yin Shang army from killing the rebels. Please show up!"


    After a long time, no one came out to respond to Wen Zhong''s questions. Wen Zhong was very helpless. He could only watch yuan Futong swagger back to the camp in front of him.


    Kunpeng was silent and looked at Wen Zhong quietly.


    After a long time, seeing that zhunti had not come forward, Kunpeng came forward and said, "Yuan Futong is a mortal. It''s not enough. It''s just that there are experts in the other camp to help. If I was right just now, it should be the zhunti Saint among the two saints in the West who supported yuan Futong''s rebellion."


    Hearing this, Wen Zhong asked: "holy master, what can we do if the other party has a saint to help?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. You are the teacher of justice. Although he is a saint, he doesn''t dare to do anything about you. You can come forward directly. Please come forward and see him."


    Wen Zhong was still worried and said, "holy master, the other party is a saint. How can you meet me, a small secular man?"

 Chapter 332

    After a long time, seeing that zhunti had not come forward, Kunpeng came forward and said, "Yuan Futong is a mortal. It''s not enough. It''s just that there are experts in the other camp to help. If I was right just now, it should be the zhunti Saint among the two saints in the West who supported yuan Futong''s rebellion."


    Hearing this, Wen Zhong asked: "holy master, what can we do if the other party has a saint to help?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. You are the teacher of justice. Although he is a saint, he doesn''t dare to do anything about you. You can come forward directly. Please come forward and see him."


    Wen Zhong was still worried and said, "holy master, the other party is a saint. How can you meet me, a small secular man?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "don''t worry about this. As long as you come forward and ask zhunti directly, if he doesn''t dare to see you as a saint, he will completely lose his face. As soon as zhunti comes out, you don''t have to worry. I''ll do everything."


    When Wen Zhong heard this, he put down the big stone in his heart. According to what Kunpeng said, he came forward and said, "the truncated disciple Wen Zhong asked to see the quasi mention saint?"


    Zhunti never thought that he had exposed his identity. Wen Zhong''s request to see him was inevitable. Otherwise, everyone would think that zhunti was afraid to stop teaching and didn''t even dare to see one of his disciples. In desperation, zhunti had to show up and meet Wen Zhong and Kunpeng to see what they did.


    As soon as zhunti appeared, Kunpeng came forward and said, "I didn''t expect to see zhunti sage in the wild place here. I''m really surprised."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Yuan Futong immediately came forward to zhunti and said, "the fairy is the one who stopped my army from resisting Yin Shang. I hope the fairy can make decisions for me!"


    After hearing yuan Futong''s words, zhunti was very angry. Why did he find such a 250? Even Kunpeng didn''t understand his identity, he came out to talk nonsense and pushed himself completely to the front desk. A bad Terran will completely resist Buddhism and will be difficult to gain a foothold in the Terran in the future.


    Kunpeng was very happy to hear yuan Futong''s words. With these words, it can be proved that Yuan Futong''s rebellion was instigated by zhunti behind his back, so zhunti had to face the questioning of the human race directly.


    Without waiting for zhunti to respond, Kunpeng said, "according to Yuan Futong, the rebellion in the North was instigated by the sage of zhunti. I don''t know what the sage of zhunti has to say about it?"

 Chapter 333

    Kunpeng''s words seemed to let zhunti explain the reason, but in fact it was not that way. Instead, he completely realized the fact that zhunti ordered the rebellion in the north. No matter how zhunti explained it, the emperor could no longer believe in Buddhist doctrine in the future.


    When zhunti heard Kunpeng''s words, he couldn''t help hating. Kunpeng''s words made him completely offend the emperor. No matter who is the emperor, he can''t believe in a religion that instructs others to rebel, but he has nothing to say. Who let him appear on the side of the rebels, so let Kunpeng sit down and support the rebellion.


    After hearing Kunpeng''s question, zhunti thought deeply for a moment before he said with emotion: "I feel that Yuan Futong has a fate with me in the west, so I came to Duhua specially, but I didn''t expect that things would develop into this situation. This is really beyond my expectation!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "the sage zhunti said so, but I''m a little puzzled. I hope the sage zhunti can give me some advice to solve my doubts. What''s the intention of the sage zhunti?"


    Although zhunti hated to beat Kunpeng to death in his heart, he still smiled and said: "the demon master has any doubts, but it doesn''t hurt to say. As long as I know, I will know everything and say everything."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "zhunti sage said that he had a fate with Yuan Futong to come to Duhua. I don''t know if he will be a sage of Lao Jun? He is the leader of human education and is in charge of human education!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s question, zhunti suddenly changed his face. Sanqing had always been reluctant to let Buddhism spread to the East, so he was very strict with the two saints in the West. How could he tell the supreme Lao Jun that he was going to preach in the East, but he couldn''t help answering Kunpeng''s question. Zhunti said, "elder martial brother has always been busy. I''m just a small matter, so I don''t need to inform him, so as not to bother elder martial brother too much."


    When Kunpeng heard zhunti''s words, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "zhunti sage is really humorous. This missionary thing can be said to be a small thing. I don''t know what can be called a big thing?"


    Kunpeng didn''t wait for zhunti''s answer and then said, "Yuan Futong committed the following crimes, and the sage of zhunti not only didn''t stop him, but supported his rebellion, which seems to be contrary to the teachings of your Buddhism. Isn''t it because your Buddhism sells dog meat by hanging sheep''s head?"

 Chapter 334

    Zhunti was furious when he heard Kunpeng''s words, and immediately shouted, "shut up, Kunpeng, how dare you speak to the sage?"


    Kunpeng sneered and said: "Since zhunti saints dare to do it, I have nothing I dare not say. Don''t forget that as a human saint, I naturally have the responsibility to be responsible for the human race. Although you zhunti are saints, you don''t have any power to manage the internal struggle of the human race, not to mention provoking the internal harmony of the human race and supporting others'' rebellion with ill intentions. It''s shameful for zhunti to do so!"


    Zhun Ti angrily said, "the land under yuan Futong''s jurisdiction is not under the control of Yin Shang. It''s now that they want to resist the oppression of Yin Shang. Of course, what''s wrong with my support for the weak!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "what a good person to support the weak. I don''t know the identity of the sage to support the weak? The Terran was created by Empress Nuwa, who had been educated in poverty, and finally came under the jurisdiction of the human religion. Even if there is a dispute among the Terran, it''s not up to you to mention such an outsider. You''re a little too much?"


    Zhunti said: "the road is uneven and someone steps on it. As a saint, I should support the weak. This is also the direction of heaven."


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "what is the direction of heaven? You must mention your great tone. Do you think you can represent the way of heaven? What is teacher Hongjun?"


    Zhunti angrily said, "Kun Peng, you are just a small quasi saint. How can you know the way of heaven, and what qualifications do you have to talk about the way of heaven in front of me?"


    Kunpeng sneered and said: "I''m not qualified, but the teacher is always qualified to be in line with the Tao. The teacher in Zixiao palace clearly pointed out that you have nothing to do with the disaster in the West. Now the disaster has begun. You must mention that you dare to go to the east to stir up harmony among the human race against the teacher''s accomplishments. Does your behavior also represent the Tao of heaven? You obviously don''t pay attention to the teacher and take it seriously Kill. "


    Zhunti made Kunpeng angry. If there were no Terrans here, he would have come forward to teach Kunpeng a good lesson, but now he can''t do it in front of the Terrans, otherwise Buddhism can no longer stand in the Terrans. He can only suppress his anger and teach Kunpeng a good lesson in the future.


    Zhunti said, "Kunpeng, don''t talk nonsense here. Although the teacher said that my Buddhism has nothing to do with the great disaster, he didn''t say that he wouldn''t let us come to the east to find the right people."

 Chapter 335

    Kunpeng and zhunti have a big cause and effect. Of course, they will not let zhunti go easily, so he said: "the king of Yin Shang Dynasty was educated by senior brother Tongtian. The behavior of zhunti saint is dissatisfied with senior brother Tongtian. I don''t know why zhunti Saint doesn''t directly find senior brother Tongtian and provoke the human race here. Is there any hidden conspiracy in your heart?"


    When zhunti heard Kunpeng''s words, he was gradually unable to suppress his anger. He knew that Kunpeng wanted to attack the reputation of Buddhism in front of the Terrans, so the longer he took, the more unfavorable it would be to himself. If he could not solve the matter as soon as possible and leave here early, it would be difficult for Buddhism to gain a foothold in the Terrans in the future.


    In desperation, zhunti had to give up yuan Futong and just heard him say, "Kunpeng, don''t talk nonsense. How can I be dissatisfied with senior brother Tongtian? I just didn''t know that Yin Shang was under the jurisdiction of senior brother Tongtian, so I just intervened in their disputes. Now I know that I should leave and leave everything to senior brother Tongtian."


    Zhunti is really a shameless man. He even said such words, which is no longer his face. This is not what ordinary people can do.


    Kunpeng heard zhunti say so and knew that zhunti wanted to give up yuan Futong so that he could get away. He was very helpless, but he couldn''t help zhunti. After all, he didn''t want to turn against zhunti so early, and today he has hit the reputation of Buddhism in the human race, so he was silent.


    Zhunti saw that Kunpeng stopped talking and understood what Kunpeng thought in his heart. He also knew that this was not the time to quarrel with Kunpeng, so he suppressed his anger and turned around and left here. However, he didn''t want yuan Futong to perish. Otherwise, no one dared to communicate with him in the future. When he turned around, he waved his big sleeve and fanned yuan Futong and his army without a trace.


    Wen Zhong looked at zhunti''s leaving figure, but his heart was very unhappy. He finally caught yuan Futong and his gang, but destroyed zhunti. It was hard for anyone to change his heart.


    Kunpeng looked at Wen Zhong and said, "Wen Zhong, although zhunti left, you are not taken lightly. He can''t stop with zhunti. I''m afraid it will take some effort to calm yuan Futong."


    Wen Zhong was very popular in the apostasy, so he also knew some great secrets. He saw very clearly who the saint was. He knew that Kunpeng''s words were true. He couldn''t help sighing: "Wen Zhong will keep in mind what the saint said, but yuan Futong has the help of the saint. I''m afraid it''s difficult to calm him down."

 Chapter 336

    Hearing Wen Zhong''s words, Kunpeng understood his worries and said with a smile: "Wen Zhong, since zhunti has publicly said that he no longer cares about yuan Futong, he will no longer directly come forward to help. At most, he will find another way to delay the action of the Yin Shang army. After all, as a saint, if even his descendants like you cheat, he will lose his face and can no longer have a foothold in the human race."


    After listening to Kunpeng''s persuasion, Wen Zhong was relieved and said, "thank you for your guidance."


    Kunpeng said with an indifferent smile, "now that Yuan Futong''s external support has been solved, I''m going to leave. You can solve everything by yourself in the future. Do it yourself!" Kunpeng said and drove away.


    After being forced away by Kunpeng, zhunti became more and more angry. He was forced back by a small quasi saint of Kunpeng. If he didn''t teach him a lesson, it would be difficult to eliminate his hatred.


    At this time, he was in the midst of mass robbery. Even the sage could not figure out the secret of heaven. Zhunti took the opportunity to teach Kunpeng a lesson and let him know that he was not easy to mess with. So he set his mind on the emperor, used the emperor to extinguish Kunpeng''s incense in the world, and provoked disputes from the human race.


    With this idea, zhunti came to the capital of the Yin and Shang Dynasties, closely monitored the every move of King Zhou of the Shang Dynasty, and calculated how to start to promote the process of the great disaster.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it must have been more than a month since the capital of yin and Shang Dynasties. On this day, King Zhou of Shang Dynasty ascended the hall in the early Dynasty, and the ministers of civil and military affairs gathered in the hall to discuss national affairs.


    Just listen, King Zhou of the Shang Dynasty said to his ministers, "if there is a memorial to the early Dynasty, I will leave the dynasty without anything."


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw a man coming out of the Wen minister''s team, bowed his head and said, "king, Minister Shang Rong is the prime minister and is in charge of the court. He dare not play anything. Tomorrow''s March 15 is Nuwa''s mother''s Christmas day. Please come to Nuwa palace and offer incense."


    When zhunti heard Shang Rong''s words, he was overjoyed. The time he was waiting for finally came. He immediately used his great magic in the dark to confuse King Zhou of Shang.


    After being confused, King Zhou of the Shang Dynasty asked, "what is the merit of this Nu Wa? I even let me go to the incense in person."


    As soon as king Zhou of Shang Dynasty said this, the civil and military ministers standing on the main hall were shocked. How could the King say such arrogant words? Once it caused the dissatisfaction of empress Nuwa, the Yin and Shang Dynasty might perish.


    Although Shang Rong looked different, he still said, "empress Nuwa was an ancient sage. All human beings were created by her. She was the mother of human beings. In ancient times, empress Nuwa used to refine stones to mend the sky and save all people from water and fire. Therefore, people have burned incense and worshipped it since ancient times. Since the worship of empress Nuwa in this dynasty, the weather has been good every year, and disasters have not occurred. Your majesty should go to incense."


    When King Zhou of Shang Dynasty heard Shang Rong''s explanation, he said faintly, "in that case, all the princes can go to incense with me tomorrow." after that, he ordered to withdraw from the court.

 Chapter 337

    On the second day, King Zhou of Shang Dynasty and a cadre of civil and military ministers went to Nuwa palace to offer incense. When the people heard about the Chaoge, they burned incense and decorated every household. King Zhou of the Shang Dynasty and the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty went to empress Nuwa''s palace. King Zhou of Shang Dynasty came to the main hall and burned incense. The Minister of civil and military affairs followed him to pay tribute. After the incense was served, King Zhou of Shang Dynasty, under the control of the sage zhunti, began to visit empress Nuwa''s palace.


    Empress Nuwa is the mother of the Terran, so the palace is very gorgeous. I saw: gorgeous in front of the hall, colorful gold makeup. Golden children hold flags to each other; The jade girls both hold Ruyi. The jade hook hangs obliquely, and the half wheel crescent hangs in the air; The treasure tent is whirling, and ten thousand pairs of colorful luans are fighting. Beside the bed, there are dancing cranes and flying luans; Aloes throne creates a dragon and a Phoenix. The wonderful colors are extraordinary, and the golden furnace is auspicious; Curl Zhen Xiang Teng purple fog, silver candle brilliance. The king was looking at the palace view, and a gust of wind was cold.


    King Zhou of the Shang Dynasty constantly uttered bursts of admiration during his tour. After the tour, King Zhou of the Shang Dynasty paid homage to empress Nu Wa again and was ready to drive back to the palace.


    When King Zhou of Shang Dynasty got up after paying homage, a gust of wind suddenly blew and rolled up the curtain, showing the statue of empress Nuwa. He saw: beautiful appearance, light and beautiful colors, national color and natural beauty, as gentle as life; It''s true that the fairy in Ruigong comes to the world, and Chang''e in the Moon Palace dies.


    King Zhou of Shang Dynasty saw the statue of empress Nu Wa. Under the control of the sage zhunti, his mind suddenly became chaotic. He thought to himself, "I''m the son of heaven. I''m rich all over the world. Even if there are six courts and three palaces, I don''t have this gorgeous color."


    So he said to his entourage, "take the four treasures of study." the Chamberlain in the palace quickly brought the four treasures of study to King Zhou of Shang Dynasty.


    Emperor Xin took Zihao, dipped it in thick ink, and wrote a poem on the wall of Nuwa Temple: "the fengluan treasure tent is very beautiful, full of exquisite makeup of mud and gold. The music flies green in the distant mountains; the dancing sleeves reflect the rosy clothes. The pear flowers compete for beauty with rain; the peony cage smoke makes up. But it is enchanting and can move and get back the long music to serve the king."


    Prime Minister Shang Rong was shocked when he heard that King Zhou of Shang wanted the four treasures of study and thought it was to write a poem to praise empress Nuwa. Unexpectedly, the son of heaven even mentioned pornographic poems and desecrated saints.


    Seeing this, he hurriedly went to the prelude and said, "empress Nuwa is the ancient god of righteousness and the blessing Lord of dynasty songs. My old minister, please drive to pick incense and pray for blessing, so that all the people can enjoy their work, the rain and the wind, and the war and fire can rest peacefully. Today, my Lord''s poetry is blasphemous and has no sincerity of piety. It is a sin in the sanctity, not a blessing prayed by the son of heaven. May the Lord wash it with water. It is said that his majesty has no virtue for fear of the people all over the world."


    When King Zhou of Shang Dynasty heard this, he didn''t regret it at all. He said, "I think empress Nuwa has a peerless appearance. Why does it mean anything to write a poem to praise her? You don''t say much. Besides, being alone is the respect of ten thousand horses. If you stay with the ten thousand surnames, you can see that the empress is beautiful and the legacy of solitude." after that, he drove back to the palace.

 Chapter 338

    All civil and military officials dared not speak any more. They followed King Zhou of Shang Dynasty to the palace. Prime Minister Shang Rong and Uncle Wang looked at each other. They saw the color of fear from each other''s eyes. They didn''t know how King Zhou of Shang suddenly became like this and even made a move to desecrate the sage.


    Uncle Bigan waved to the warrior behind him and pointed to the wall. The warrior understood and hid aside. After the people left, he hurried forward to wash away the pornographic poems mentioned by Emperor Xin.


    After washing away the obscene poems mentioned by Di Xin, the warrior replied to Bigan. After the warrior left, the quasi Taoist who had been hidden on the side showed his body and waved his hand, and the erotic poetry washed by the warrior reappeared on the wall.


    He looked at it and said, "empress Nuwa must be very angry when she saw this poem. The luck of yin and Shang Dynasties was exhausted. Together with the war, we can''t get away from the two religions. Then we can take some disciples of the two religions to the west to expand the Enlightenment of Buddhism." zhunti left empress Nuwa''s palace and followed the king Zhou of Shang who was about to leave.


    At this time, King Zhou of Shang Dynasty and his entourage had just left the palace of empress Nuwa. Empress Nuwa''s palace was together with the palace of the human Saint Kunpeng. Originally, they would go to incense the saint Kunpeng together, but when Shang Rong and bagan saw the crazy behavior of King Zhou of Shang Dynasty in the palace of empress Nuwa, they were afraid that he would make worrying moves in the palace of the saint, He didn''t remind King Zhou of Shang Dynasty to offer incense to the holy master Kunpeng.


    Shang Rong and Bigan calculated thousands of calculations, but still did not stop the disaster. Under the control of zhunti, King Zhou of Shang suddenly stopped, pointed to the palace of the holy master Kunpeng and asked, "who is that hall dedicated to, even connected with the palace of empress Nuwa?"


    Facing the question of King Zhou of Shang Dynasty, Shang Rong reluctantly came forward and said: "Your Majesty, that''s the palace of immortal Kunpeng, the sage master of our human race. In ancient times, the sage Kunpeng taught our ancestors. Later, when the Lich and the Lich fought, the Lich family wanted to destroy our human race, and the sage and his disciples protected the human race. The sage was not only the teacher of the emperor Fuxi, the emperor of the three emperors, but also instructed the emperor Shennong, even the emperor Dayu, who had made great achievements in controlling water The disciple of the holy master, so the Terran has worshipped the holy master since ancient times to repay his gift to the Terran. "


    King Zhou of Shang Dynasty said, "these are ancient things. I wonder if this holy master has contributed to the Yin Shang Dynasty?"


    Hearing the words of King Zhou of Shang Dynasty, Shang Rong, Bigan and other civil and military ministers did not know how to answer. They were all worried that King Zhou of Shang Dynasty would make another amazing move to offend the saint Kunpeng. Although empress Nuwa was the virgin of the human race, she gave up the human race during the human demon war, so her prestige could not be compared with the saint Kunpeng who saved the human race in water and fire. She was enshrined in almost every family of the human race As soon as king Zhou of Shang Dynasty made an indecent move and let the people know that the Yin and Shang Dynasty would be in civil strife.

 Chapter 339

    King Zhou of Shang Dynasty saw that none of the ministers of civil and military affairs answered his questions, so he angrily said, "what are you thinking? Why don''t you answer my questions?"


    Seeing this, Shang Rong had to harden his head and said, "Your Majesty, the holy master has not appeared in the world since the emperor Dayu."


    Hearing Shang Rong''s words, King Zhou of Shang Dynasty said, "since we have made no contribution to Yin Shang Dynasty, why should our Yin Shang Dynasty worship him? Isn''t this a waste of our financial resources? I don''t know what you think."


    Shang Rong said reluctantly, "Your Majesty, you must not say this. The holy master has spent countless efforts for our people. It is natural for us to worship the holy master."


    Hearing this, King Zhou of Shang Dynasty immediately said angrily, "of course, since he has not contributed to our Yin Shang Dynasty, he should not worship him again. Come and close the hall immediately. In the future, our Yin Shang Dynasty will no longer worship this person."


    Hearing King Zhou''s words, none of the soldiers and ministers of civil and military affairs came forward to carry out his orders. Everyone didn''t want to offend the holy teacher.


    Seeing that no one paid attention to his order, King Zhou of Shang immediately took out his sword and strode into the palace of the holy master. Seeing this, the accompanying civil and military ministers couldn''t help feeling a panic. For fear of any improper action by King Zhou of Shang, they followed him into the palace of Kunpeng.


    In the Lailai hall, a cadre of civil and military ministers felt cold after seeing the actions of King Zhou of Shang Dynasty. They saw that the holy image of the * * holy master in the hall had been split in half by King Zhou of Shang Dynasty with a sword.


    At this time, the Minister of civil and military affairs finally understood that Cheng tangtianxia was afraid to die at the hands of King Zhou of Shang Dynasty. He first mentioned a poem to insult empress Nuwa, and then took a sword to split the holy image of the holy master Kunpeng. Within one day, King Zhou of Shang offended the mother of the human race and the holy master of the human race. You can imagine the end of Cheng tangtianxia.


    Looking at the holy image split in half, Shang Rong was extremely disappointed with King Zhou of Shang. He didn''t understand why King Zhou had always been a wise king and why he suddenly became like this. No matter what changes happened to King Zhou, there was no room for relaxation when things came to this point. Cheng Tang would completely lose the support of empress Nuwa and Saint Kunpeng.


    King Zhou looked at the Minister of civil and military affairs who entered the hall. He didn''t say anything. He turned and left here. The Minister of civil and military affairs didn''t come forward to say anything. They all knew that there was no room to ease things. Now the Yin and Shang dynasties can only lower their heads and rush forward. They don''t hold much hope whether they can continue.

 Chapter 340

    Because it was her birthday today, empress Nuwa got up early in the morning and went to huoyun cave to meet her brother emperor Fu Xi. At noon, empress Nuwa returned to the wahuang temple and was ready to accept the worship of all the people.


    When empress Nu Wa got down to qingluan and sat on the palace. When the jade girl and the golden boy finished the ceremony, empress Nuwa suddenly looked up and saw a poem on the pink wall. She couldn''t help smiling. She thought she didn''t know who put forward the poem of praise, so she didn''t care too much.


    Empress Nuwa has been outside the sky for a long time. She couldn''t help but want to see the level of this poem. When she looked carefully, she found that things were not as beautiful as she thought. This poem was actually a pornographic poem proposed by King Zhou of Shang Dynasty. She couldn''t help but say angrily: "Yin Shou, you are an unruly and arrogant king. You don''t want to cultivate your morality to protect the world. Now you are not afraid of heaven and recite poems to insult me. It''s hateful! I want to be Tang xiajie and get the world and enjoy the country for more than 600 years. Now I''m exhausted. If I don''t teach him a lesson, how to face the people and saints in the future." empress Nuwa immediately called Bixia to drive qingluan to the pilgrimage song.


    I think Nu Wa is a saint. How can she be so angry? And the Terran was created by Nu Wa. All the people of the Terran, including emperor Xin, can be regarded as the son of Nu Wa. How can Nu Wa not be angry when she desecrates her mother with the son of man?


    When Nuwa left Nuwa temple and headed for Chaoge, she was suddenly blocked by two red lights on the way. When she looked down, it turned out that Yin Jiao and Yin Hong, the sons of emperor Xin, went to pay homage to Emperor Xin. With a flash in her heart, she calculated that there were still 28 years of luck in Yin Shang Dynasty, so she turned angrily to wa palace thirty-three days away.


    Nu Wa''s mother was more and more upset when she returned to the palace. So she asked Caiyun tong''er to take the golden gourd from the back palace and put it under the Danlong. She saw Nu Wa''s mother take off the reed cover and point it with her hand. There was a white light in the gourd, which was as big as a line and more than 45 feet high. Above the white light, a flag was hung. The light was divided into five colors and reflected thousands. It was called "demon calling flag".


    Not long after, the sad wind was rustling, the fog was misty, and the clouds were all around. After several bursts of wind, all the demons in the world came to the palace to listen to the Dharma. Empress Nuwa looked with insight and saw that the demon master Kunpeng and several demon saints who survived the Lich war had not arrived. She couldn''t help humming coldly, but she knew that she didn''t have a high reputation in the demon family because of the Lich war, so she didn''t think about them anymore, just He ordered Caiyun to say, "go back with demons everywhere; only three demons in Xuanyuan grave will serve."

 Chapter 341

    Xuanyuan tomb three demons entered the palace to pay a visit. The three came forward and said, "your mother has a boundless life!"


    One of the three demons is the Millennium fox spirit, the other is the nine headed pheasant chicken spirit, and the other is the jade Pipa spirit. They lie down under the Danlong and wait for the decree of empress Nuwa.


    Empress Nuwa said to the three demons, "the three demons listen to my secret decree: the number of Qi in the soup is exhausted, and the world should be lost; Fengming Qishan, the emperor of the Western Zhou Dynasty, has been born. The will of heaven has been determined, and the number of Qi is due to it. You can hide your demon form, support yourself in the palace and court, and confuse your heart; when you serve King Wu to attack Zhou, help him succeed, but you can''t harm all living beings. After everything is done, you will also achieve good results." empress Nuwa''s command has been completed, The three demons immediately kowtowed and thanked, and then went away in the breeze.


    After leaving Wen Zhong, Kunpeng wandered among the Terrans and hit zhunti, which made him very happy. Just when he was happy, Kunpeng suddenly found that the sky was full of demons, and countless demon families flew away from the wasteland. At this time, Kunpeng immediately understood that empress Nuwa was summoning all the demons in the world.


    For a moment, Kunpeng remembered that due to zhunti''s calculation, King Zhou wrote a poem to insult empress Nuwa. In her anger, empress Nuwa sent three demons in Xuanyuan''s grave into the palace to confuse King Zhou, thus accelerating the destruction of Chengtang.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng couldn''t help falling and sighed: "I didn''t expect to be happy because of the blow to zhunti these days. For a time, he lost his heart and forgot such an important plot."


    Kunpeng wanted to tell empress Nu Wa the truth so that she could take back her orders to the three demons. However, during the Lich war, he and empress Nu Wa had the same enemy. Even if he told empress Nu Wa the truth, empress Nu Wa would believe him from time to time. For a moment, Kunpeng didn''t know what to do.


    Just as Kunpeng was worried about Nuwa''s gathering demons, suddenly he felt that something related to himself had happened. Because the catastrophe had begun, Kunpeng could not figure out what had happened, so he drove the cloud to Chaoge to see what the luck of Yin Shang was on the one hand and what had happened on the other.


    When he came to the court song, Kunpeng first went to the palace where Yin Shang worshipped him. When he came to the palace and saw the holy image split in half by King Zhou of Shang Dynasty, Kunpeng was angry. He was not angry with King Zhou, because he knew that all this was arranged by zhunti. Zhunti also wanted to revenge his blow to zhunti on Yuan Futong.

 Chapter 342

    Zhunti immediately left Chaoge after confusing King Zhou of Shang Dynasty, so as not to run into empress Nuwa and demon master Kunpeng and let the other party realize that he was secretly instigating.


    Empress Nuwa gathered a group of demons. Kunpeng was not the only one who discovered it, but other saints were aware of it. They understood why empress Nuwa wanted to recruit a group of demons with a sweep of their minds.


    Among the saints, the leader of Tongtian cult had the strongest reaction. When Nuwa summoned a group of demons, he found that the Qi of the Yin and Shang Dynasties decreased rapidly, which surprised him. At this time, the interception did not completely separate his Qi from the Yin and Shang Dynasties, and the Qi of the interception was greatly damaged by the induction of Qi mechanism.


    The leader of Tongtian cult immediately and carefully scanned the whole Yin Shang Dynasty. When he found that Kunpeng''s Palace on earth had been destroyed by King Zhou, he understood why the luck of the Yin Shang Dynasty would be greatly damaged. Kunpeng is the sage of the human race, and his luck is connected with the human race, while King Zhou is the emperor of the human race. He destroyed the palace of the sage of the human race in the body of the emperor of the human race, which will naturally damage his luck under the induction of heaven. After learning about this, the people of the human race are naturally dissatisfied with King Zhou of Shang Dynasty, which shook the foundation of the Yin and Shang Dynasty. If there is no way to stop the leakage of luck, Then the world will perish soon.


    After finding out the reason, the leader of Tongtian cult was very worried. He knew that the reason why Nuwa summoned a group of demons was to destroy Chengtang. If Kunpeng, the demon master, was angry at Yin Shang because of the destruction of his palace, we can imagine how miserable Chengtang would be.


    Since the great disaster had begun, the leader of Tongtian cult could not send someone to the Chaoge to warn King Zhou for the safety of his disciples, and asked him to apologize to empress Nuwa and demon master Kunpeng as soon as possible, so as to get their understanding.


    When the leader of Tongtian cult found the three demons in the middle and lower realms of Wa palace, he understood that Cheng Tang was gone, so he cleaned up his mood and again stressed to his disciples not to enter the world, so as not to be murderous.


    After offering incense, King Zhou saw Nu Wa''s beauty, his thoughts, his forgetfulness of cold and heat, and his abandonment of food and sleep. Every time he saw the six courtyards and three palaces, he was really like dust, rice and earth soup; I''ll worry about it and be unhappy.


    On this day, King Zhou suddenly realized that he immediately summoned Fei Zhong, the admonition doctor. This man is a fortunate Minister of King Zhou. Recently, he heard of the grand master and was accomplished in calming the North Sea,

 Chapter 343

    After offering incense, King Zhou saw Nu Wa''s beauty, his thoughts, his forgetfulness of cold and heat, and his abandonment of food and sleep. Every time he saw the six courtyards and three palaces, he was really like dust, rice and earth soup; I''ll worry about it and be unhappy.


    On this day, King Zhou suddenly realized that he immediately summoned Fei Zhong, the admonition doctor. This man is a good minister of King Zhou. Recently, he heard of the grand master and was accomplished in calming the North Sea and making a big military expedition. Therefore, King Zhou began to favor Fei Zhong and you hun. These two men were very clever, so they often slandered and flattered. King Zhou was very happy to hear them, but he did not obey them. This is also the world will be in danger, and sycophantic officials will be in charge.


    But for a long time, Fei Zhongchao met. King Zhou said, "when I was in Nuwa palace for incense, I saw Nuwa''s beautiful face. It can be said that she is unparalleled. No one in the three palaces and six courtyards took me as my intention. I don''t know what Ai Qing had to do to comfort me?"


    Fei Zhong came forward and said, "Your Majesty is a master of all kinds. He is rich all over the world. His virtue is comparable to that of Yao, Shun and Yu. Everything in the world belongs to your majesty. How difficult is it to be a mere beauty? As long as your majesty sends an order tomorrow to issue four princes and let each of them choose a hundred beauties to fill the king''s court, how can you worry that the world will not enter the king''s court."


    King Zhou was delighted when he heard Fei Zhong''s words and said, "what Aiqing said is very much to my liking. I will issue an order tomorrow morning. Aiqing will return temporarily." he ordered to drive back to the palace.


    In the early morning of the second day, two civil and military classes were gathered to celebrate the completion of the ceremony. King Zhou said to the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty, "you can pass on my will and announce the princes of the four towns. Each of us should choose a hundred good families and beautiful women, rich or poor, only with dignified appearance, gentle temperament, courtesy, leisure and gentleness, and generous behavior, so as to serve the imperial palace."


    As soon as king Zhou''s voice fell, a man in the left class went up and said: "The old minister Shang Rong starts to play, your majesty. If you have a way, all the people will be happy to work. If you don''t give orders, you will follow. There are no fewer than a thousand beautiful women in your Majesty''s back palace. There are concubines and empresses. Today, you want to choose beautiful women, for fear of losing the popularity of the people. I heard that" the people will enjoy the music of the people, and the people will worry about the worries of the people ". Now the world is in constant flood and drought, and your majesty has to choose beautiful women, which is really contrary to the holy way. Therefore, Yao The, Shun, Yu and the people were happy together. They ruled the world with benevolence and virtue. They did not fight or kill. The stars were shining in the sky, the dew fell, the Phoenix stopped in the court, and the zhicao was born in the wild. The people were rich in wealth, the pedestrians gave way, the dogs did not bark, the rain was clear at night and the day was clear, and the rice had double ears. This is also an image of prosperity. If you take the pleasure of the recent times, you will be dazzled and colorful, listen to the sound of sex, indulge in wine, swim in the garden and hunt The mountains and forests are a sign of the failure of no way. As the prime minister, I am on the throne and serve the king for the third time, so I have to enlighten your majesty. I wish your majesty: if you enter the virtuous, retreat, practice benevolence, righteousness and morality, then harmony will run through the world. Naturally, the people are rich, the world is peaceful, and the world is Yongxi, sharing infinite blessings with the people. Besides, it is appropriate to cultivate their morality, love their people and cherish their wealth Although Yao and Shun are just like this, why choose a maid at this time and take care of the people all over the world? I''m stupid and don''t know taboos. I hope I can accommodate them. "

 Chapter 344

    King Zhou was furious at the speech and thought: "This old man, relying on himself, is an old minister of the three dynasties. A few days ago, I wrote a poem in Nuwa temple to appreciate Nuwa''s peerless appearance. However, he wanted to take the ministers to advise and nag, which disturbed me for a moment, and then prevented me from stopping worshiping the holy teacher. Today, I just wanted to choose some beauties to accompany the king, but he came out again to make a noise. It''s hateful , be punished severely! "


    Seeing Shang Rong''s words to stop him, all the officials in the hall couldn''t help holding a cold sweat for the master. Only in recent days, because zhunti''s technique of confusing the heart of the sage to Zhou has gradually suppressed his own real dragon spirit, King Zhou has become more and more irritable. In recent days, he has killed many palace maids and palace people with his staff.


    After a long time, King Zhou suppressed his anger and said, "your words are very good. I just said it. After that, King Zhou withdrew from the court and drove back to the palace.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was the eighth year of emperor Xin. April of that year was the day when the four major princes led 800 towns to make a pilgrimage to Shang. All the princes came to make a pilgrimage to the song and worship the son of heaven.


    At this time, the Grand Master heard that Zhong was not in the capital, and King Zhou favored Fei Zhong and you hun. All princes knew that these two people controlled the government of the court and were good at power and prestige. They had to first use gifts and bribes to tie their hearts. It is the so-called "before going to the son of heaven, come to visit the Minister first.".


    Among the princes, Jiang Huanchu, the Duke of the East Bo, had to condescend to go to court to sing as the abbot. One of the princes, surnamed Su Minghu, was a Duke of Jizhou. He was a direct descendant of the Shennong family of Emperor Yan. He was like a fire, just and upright. He didn''t know about giving gifts. In the past, when he saw a little injustice and lawlessness, he enforced the law and punished it. Many of them borrowed it, so neither of them He once gave gifts. He should have had an accident. On that day, Fei Zhong and you hun checked that all princes in the world gave gifts. Su Hu had no gift list. He was very angry and had a grudge against him.


    On the day of the court meeting, Emperor Xin went to the court. After a group of civil and military people paid homage, a middle official said in a prelude: "this year is the year of the court drive. All the princes in the world are congratulating outside the noon gate and waiting for your majesty."


    King Zhou turned to Prime Minister Shang Rong and asked how to deal with the matter.


    Shang Rong went out of the class and said, "Your Majesty, you can announce the leaders of the four towns to face the king, ask about the folk customs, people''s life, rule the country and peace, and the other princes will pay a tribute outside the noon gate."

 Chapter 345

    When King Zhou heard this, he thought it was reasonable, so he said, "what Aiqing said is very true." then he turned his head and said to the middle officer, "the leaders of xuansi town went to the temple to worship, and the rest of the people paid a tribute outside the Meridian Gate."


    After hearing the imperial edict, the princes of the eight hundred towns outside the gate of noon shouted a congratulation on the mountain outside the gate of noon. The leaders of the four towns in the East, South, West and North were in uniform, shook Yupei gently, entered the gate of noon, crossed the Jiulong bridge to Danlong. After paying homage to the mountain, they fell down in front of the hall and waited for emperor Xin''s decree.


    After King Zhou asked the four to get up, they asked about folk customs and customs. The four answered in order. King Zhou was overjoyed at the speech and ordered Prime Minister Shang Rong and Yabi to treat each other at the banquet in the Xianqing hall. The four ministers kowtowed and thanked, and left Danlong to Xianqing hall to have a banquet.


    After King Zhou retired, he summoned Fei Zhong and you hun and asked, "the day before yesterday, I wanted to order the four princes to offer beautiful women, but I was blocked by Prime Minister Shang Rong. Now I want to mention it again. Do you think it''s good?"


    Fei Zhong and you hun looked at each other and came forward and said, "Your Majesty has promised the old Prime Minister not to conduct beauty contests a few days ago. If the old story is mentioned again today, it will inevitably make people feel that your majesty is not enough to win the trust of his subjects. I think it is absolutely forbidden."


    The two men carefully looked at the emperor King Zhou and said, "I heard that Su Hu, the Hou of Jizhou, has a woman with beautiful color, natural appearance and leisure. If you choose to enter the palace curtain and serve around, you can be a military envoy. If you choose a daughter of one person, you won''t disturb the people all over the world. It''s not moving. Even the old prime minister has nothing to say."


    Fei Zhong and you hun are angry that Su Hu refuses to bribe them, so they deliberately punish Su Hu. They think that Su Hu is upright and will not send their daughter to the palace. At that time, the son of heaven will be angry and Su Hu''s head will not be protected, which can be regarded as a reward for Su Hu''s disrespect.


    Emperor Xin was delighted when he heard what Fei Zhong and you hun said, and immediately invited Su Hu into the palace to discuss the matter.


    The result was exactly what Fei Zhong and you hun thought, but Su Hu was unwilling to send his daughter to the palace and said to King Zhou in a harsh voice: "When I heard that you are virtuous and diligent, the people will be satisfied, the scenery will follow, and the wealth of heaven will end forever. In the past, there was a loss of government and a lack of wine and lust in summer. Only my ancestors did not make any noise and lust, did not cultivate goods and wealth, and loved the people can replace Xia. Now your majesty is the way to defeat by imitating the king of Xia regardless of the ancestral family law. Moreover, if people love sex, they will subvert the country, rivers and mountains; if Qing officials love sex, they will destroy the ancestral temple and scholars If ordinary people love sex, they will kill the thief. You are the standard of your officials. If you don''t follow the Tao, your officials will turn it into a traitor, and your friends will compare it to a traitor. It''s still a matter of patience in the world. I''m afraid your majesty will disorder the foundation of the merchant for more than 600 years. "

 Chapter 346

    King Zhou was so angry at the speech that he wanted to kill Su Hu. Fei Zhong and you hun felt that the beheading of Su Hu alone was not enough to dispel their anger. They would destroy his family. He slandered again and asked King Zhou to put Su Hu back and let Su Hu send his daughter. If he wanted to be Su Hu, he would not send it. At that time, the son of heaven was angry. As soon as the heavenly soldiers arrived, Su Hu''s whole family could not escape the disaster of extermination.


    After Su Hu returned to the post house, he was bewitched by his family''s generals and wrote, "you are a bad minister, and you have five defeats.". Su Hu of Jizhou will never go to North Korea! " The poem led the family to escape from the Chaoge and run back to their own country.


    When King Zhou heard the news, he was so angry that he wanted to personally marshal the army to fight. But it was blocked by a group of ministers. Finally, King Zhou decided to send a large army to Jizhou to fight against Su Hu. The minister in the court was shocked when he heard the speech, but he couldn''t think of it.


    In the past two years, Hou Jichang of Xibo often heard that King Zhou had lost his virtue. He was very happy to learn that Su Hu turned out the dynasty song this time, and King Zhou asked himself and Chonghou tiger to go on a expedition. He couldn''t help thinking: "If Su Hu can give his daughter to King Zhou, then from the current performance of King Zhou, he will be confused by beauty and neglect the government; if Su Hu would rather burn jade and stone than offer his daughter, then cutting off Su Hu will also weaken the strength of Yin Shang, which is good for him."


    Thinking of this, xibohou immediately made an appointment with Chonghou Hu, who went first and then arrived.


    After they separated from Xibo Hou Jichang, Chonghou Hu gathered 50000 troops and rushed to Jizhou day and night. He crossed States and counties all the way, and soon came outside the city of Jizhou to set up a camp and prepare to attack Jizhou tomorrow.


    Su Hu, the Duke of Jizhou, heard the spy report and learned that the leader of the troops this time was Chonghou Hu, the northern Bo Hou. He couldn''t help but get angry and said, "if other princes are in town, there are still others to discuss. This person has always been evil and can''t explain it with courtesy. If he doesn''t take this opportunity to break his troops, boost his military power and eliminate harm for the surname Wan." after that, he sent an order to go to war.


    When Chonghou Hu learned that Su Hu had ordered troops out of the city, he also immediately ordered troops to fight.


    After Jizhou Hou Su Hu ordered troops out of the city, but a moment later, the whole army went to war in Chonghou tiger''s camp. Su Hu saw Chonghou tiger wearing feifeng helmet, gold lock armor, red robe, jade belt around his waist and purple Hualiu under his crotch. He chopped and carried the big knife on the saddle. In his heart, he couldn''t help praising: "although Chonghou tiger is not upright, he is also a great general."

 Chapter 347

    Su Hu came forward and said, "the virtuous marquis is safe. If you don''t have the armor, you can''t be polite. Today, the son has no Tao, despises the virtuous and emphasizes the color, and doesn''t think about paying attention to the foundation of the country. After listening to the slander, he forced the daughter of the minister to be the imperial concubine and indulged in wine and sex. Soon the world will be in chaos. If you don''t defend the frontier separately, why did the virtuous Marquis develop this unknown teacher?"


    Hearing the speech, Chong Hou Hu was furious and said, "you disobeyed the imperial edict of the emperor and wrote a poem against the Meridian Gate. You are a thief minister, and your crime is not punishable. Now if you are asked to ask for a crime, you should put your elbows and knees at the gate, dare to falter with clever words, and hold the army through the armor to win its *****************************************************


    As soon as Chonghou tiger said this, there was a general under the left whistle with a phoenix winged helmet on his head. He was wearing gold armor, a big red robe on his back, a lion on his waist and a green horse on his crotch. He came forward and said in a harsh voice, "general, I''ll catch the traitor at the end!" after that, he even took his horse to the front of the two armies. This man was Mei Wu, the partial general under the tent of Chonghou tiger.


    Su Quanzhong, the eldest son of the Duke of Jizhou, appeared in Jizhou. He clapped his horse and shook his halberd to kill Mei Wu. Mei Wu met him with his axe. The axe came to the halberd frame and shook his head around the body. When the halberd went to the axe to meet him, he did not leave his cheek over his forehead. Mei Wu''s martial arts were also extraordinary, but Su Quanzhong was a born general with superb martial arts. The two horses met, but after only 20 rounds, Mei Wu was stabbed by Su Quanzhong''s halberd Down.


    Su Hu here saw that his son had won and ordered him to beat the drum. Zhao Bing and Chen Jizhen, the top generals of Jizhou array, rode their horses and killed the future with a knife. When they shouted, they only killed the sad clouds, the rising sun was shining, the corpses were everywhere, and the blood splashed into the canal. Under Hou Hu''s command, Jin Cai, Huang Yuanji and Chong yingbiao fought and walked, and were defeated ten miles away.


    After Su Hu returned to the city, he rewarded the generals. Deputy General Zhao bingshang said: "My Lord, although we won Jizhou for a while today, Jizhou is only a small place. If emperor Xin Qi and several princes of the town come, we will never be able to resist. For today''s plan, we can only take advantage of the new defeat of the Chonghou tiger, the army has no intention of fighting, and is only ten miles away from Jizhou. We will go to sneak camp before midnight, kill all the Chonghou tiger, make the Chaoge know the strength of Jizhou, and then find a generous princes, Go to the court song to intercede for Jizhou. The above table will continue to submit to the court song before you can report to all the people of Jizhou. "


    Su Hu smelled the speech and said, "this speech is very good. It suits me. I can''t resist the Yin Shang army with the strength of Jizhou. If we continue to fight, our army will be defeated."


    Su Hu then ordered his eldest son Quan Zhong to lead 3000 men and horses out of the west gate to ambush. Chen Jizhen led the left camp, Zhao Bingtong the right Camp and protected the middle camp. In the middle of the night, he rolled flags and drums, held pieces, took off horses'' bridles, listened to guns and secretly robbed Chonghou tiger camp.

 Chapter 348

    Chonghou tiger acted recklessly by relying on his talents. He raised his troops and attacked far away. Unexpectedly, he lost his army and generals today. He was very ashamed. We had to gather the defeated and disabled soldiers and set up camp. We were unhappy in the accounts of the Chinese army.


    Just listen, he said to the generals, "my own army has been fighting for many years without a defeat. Unexpectedly, today it broke Meiwu and damaged the three armies. It''s really angry."


    Huang Yuanji, a general under the tiger''s tent of Chonghou, said, "it''s a common thing for soldiers to win or lose. You don''t have to blame yourself too much. Think that the Xibo Hou soldier will arrive soon. It''s easy for us to join hands with him to break Jizhou. Don''t worry, marquis. You should take care."


    Hearing this, Chonghou Hu felt very, so he set up a banquet in the army and drank with the generals.


    Su Quanzhong secretly sent his men and horses out of the city to rob the camp. By the third watch, he had traveled ten miles. Tanma reported to Su Hu and Jizhou Hou immediately ordered to light the horn. With a loud sound, like the collapse of heaven and earth, three thousand iron cavalry shouted together and rushed into the camp.


    Chonghou tiger defeated the army today. He had no intention of fighting, and the generals in the army didn''t expect that Jizhou soldiers and horses would venture out of the city to rob the camp. Therefore, everyone was drunk in the commander''s account. There was no command for the soldiers in the army. How can they resist the Jizhou army.


    I saw three heroes in Jizhou. Everyone dared to be brave and vied for the first. There was a cry of killing. They rushed through the seven story enclosure and knocked down eight tigers and wolves. Shan Yan Su Hu, with a horse and a gun, went straight into the array to catch Chonghou tiger. At the left and right camp gates, shouts shook the ground.


    Chonghou tiger heard the sound of killing in his dream, put on his robe, got on his horse, took his knife and rushed out of the account. In the light and shadow of the lamp, I saw Su Hu''s gold helmet, gold armor, Dahongpao, jade strap, green horse and fire dragon gun, shouting: "Chonghou tiger, stop! Get off your horse and get bound!"


    Su Hu said, holding the gun in his hand, stabbed Chonghou tiger carefully. Chonghou tiger fell in panic and fled, so he had to meet the opposite side of the knife in his hand, and the two horses clashed. During the war, Ying Biao, the eldest son of Chonghou tiger, led Jin Cai and Huang Yuanji to help the war in the future. Zhao Bing of the left grain gate of CHONGYING came and Chen Jizhen of the right grain gate came. Not long after the war, he saw Jin Cai cut off by Zhao Bing.


    Seeing that the defeat had been decided, Chonghou tiger fought and left. His eldest son, Chong yingbiao, protected his father and killed a way to escape, like a lost dog and a fish in the net. The men and horses of Jizhou are fierce as tigers and evil as jackals. They only kill corpses everywhere, and the blood is full of ditches. Su Hu killed Hou Hu and defeated the disabled man for more than 20 Li. Fang ordered Mingjin to stop the army.

 Chapter 349

    Chonghou tiger led the defeated army to withdraw from the area for twenty miles. When he was annoyed, he heard a loud cry: "Chonghou tiger, I have been ordered by my father''s king to wait here for a long time. I can quickly turn over and die! I don''t get off my horse, but when!"


    Chonghou tiger was shocked. His top generals Huang Yuanji and sun Ziyu both went to war. Su Quanzhong fought two generals alone, but he was happy and not afraid. Su Quanzhong shouted and stabbed sun Ziyu under his horse.


    Chonghou Hu and his son were surprised, but they didn''t expect Su Quanzhong to be so brave. They both came up and fought Quanzhong. Quan Zhong is full of power, like a fierce tiger, stirring the sea dragon and fighting three generals.


    During the battle, Quan Zhong sold a flaw, and a halberd picked down half of the Chonghou tiger''s foot armor. Hou Hu was shocked. He clamped the horse, jumped out of the enclosure and went out. Seeing his father''s defeat, Chong yingbiao was anxious and hurried. He was flustered. He was not careful to be stabbed by Quan Zhong. When Ying Biao flashed quickly, he hit his left arm early, blood drenched his robe and armor, and almost fell off his horse.


    Seeing this, the generals rushed forward to save their lives, and then ran away. Su Quanzhong wanted to catch up, but he was afraid that it would not be easy in the dark, so he had to take people and horses into the city.


    Chonghou tiger was first attacked by Jizhou soldiers and horses, and then ambushed by Su Quanzhong. There were less than 5000 left in the 50000 army. The great general''s grandson Yu was broken, and all the survivors were wounded.


    Chonghou Hu was very sad when he saw the soldiers. Fortunately, he was persuaded by his senior general Huang Yuanji. He just put down his mind and prepared to wait for the arrival of reinforcements.


    At this time, Chonghou tiger suddenly saw a pair of men and horses coming in front of him. When he looked carefully, he saw the opening of two flags and flags. He saw a general with a face like the bottom of a pot, a red beard under the sea, two white eyebrows, gold-plated eyes, a nine cloud flame flying beast crown, wearing a chain armour, a red robe, a white jade belt around his waist, riding a beast with golden eyes and two Zhanjin axes. When he saw someone Chonghou tiger, he was very happy. It turned out that his brother, Cao Zhou Hou chongblack tiger, came to help.


    Chongheihu came to his brother and said, "I heard that my brother was defeated, so handsome soldiers and horses came to help."


    Chonghou Hu laughed and said, "if my brother helps me, it''s done."


    Chong yingbiao also immediately came forward to salute and said, "thank you for coming to help. If you have an uncle, why are you afraid of his injustice in Jizhou."


    Chongheihu was worshipped by a truncated immortal when he was young. His teacher secretly gave him a gourd. He fell on his back and had unlimited magical powers. It''s a matter of taking the head of a general among millions of troops, such as something in a search bag.


    The two brothers of Chonghou tiger joined forces and killed Jizhou city. Soon he came to Jizhou city. Chongheihu asked the heralds to call the battle.


    Su huwen reported that Chonghou tiger came again and the handsome soldiers shouted outside the city. Originally, I was surprised that Chonghou tiger dared to come again under the defeat of Chonghou tiger. When I went to the city, I was surprised to see the banner of chongheihu.


    Su Hu bowed his head and thought for a moment and then said, "he worships black tigers, has excellent martial arts and is proficient in Xuanfa. All the generals in Jizhou are not his opponents. What should I do?"


    The generals didn''t know why the Marquis said this. Su Quanzhong was very dissatisfied with the speech. He came forward and said, "father, why should he grow the ambition of others and destroy his prestige? He worships black tigers and has excellent martial arts, and the child is not bad. Wait for the child to go and take him down and hand him over to his father." after that, he took the halberd, straddled his horse and left the city regardless of his father''s stop.


    When he got outside the city, Su Quanzhong shouted at chongheihu. Chongheihu ordered him to go out when he was ready to mount. When he came to the front of the battle, he said to Su Quanzhong, "Quan Zhong''s virtuous nephew can go back. Please come to your father. I have something to say to him."

 Chapter 350

    Cao Zhou Hou Chong''s black tiger and Ji Zhou Hou Su Hu had an old relationship. They had worked under Wen Taishi''s account, so Su Hu knew his ability. This time, chongheihu came not only to solve the danger of his brother''s defeat, but also to persuade Su Hu.


    Su Quanzhong heard the words of worshiping the black tiger, came forward and said, "we have become an enemy country. What does my father want to say to you?" then he clapped his horse and took the black tiger. The black tiger is also very angry. He wants to teach Quan Zhong a lesson from his old friend so as not to suffer losses due to his arrogance.


    Two generals fight and gamble in front of the battle. Who dares to stop them. The lion shakes his head and goes down the hill; It''s like a lion dragon swinging its tail looking for a tiger. Quan Zhong only relied on his bravery in his life. He also saw that the black tiger used a short axe. He didn''t take the black tiger to heart. There was no one in his eyes. He tried to capture the black tiger, so he used all the martial arts he had learned in his daily life. The halberd has sharp points and faults. It made progress in 1991 and opened the door in 72. Su Quanzhong used all his energy to kill the black tiger in a cold sweat.


    Chongheihu sighed: "Su Hu has a son. It''s a good girl. He''s really a tiger!" chongheihu shook his axe and pulled his horse away.


    At this time, Su Quanzhong immediately laughed and said, "if you listen to my father''s words, you will be mistaken. Swear to take this person to destroy my father''s mouth." Su Quanzhong then put his horse after him.


    When chongheihu heard the golden bell behind his head, he looked back and saw Su Quanzhong chasing after him. He quickly took off the top of the red gourd on his back and chanted. Inside the gourd, a black smoke burst out and opened like a snare. There was a sound of "EEE dumb" in the big and small black smoke. It came from the sky and reflected the sun. It was an iron billed eagle. He opened his mouth and pecked Su Quanzhong face to face.


    Su Quanzhong is just a hero on the horse. Naxiao worships the black tiger''s magic and waves a halberd to protect his face. When he sat down, Junma had been hurt by the eagle''s eye and mouth. When the horse jumped up, Su Quanzhong immediately fell off his horse.


    Chongheihu said, "take it down for me!" the troops hugged Su Quanzhong and captured him.


    After the soldiers escorted Su Quanzhong back to the camp, Chonghou Hu wanted to kill Su Quanzhong to avenge the killing of his two generals.


    Chongheihu quickly stopped and said, "brother, the daughter of Su is the one your majesty wants. Today, my brother wants to kill Su Quanzhong for a moment of pleasure. In the future, if Su''s daughter is favored by the emperor after she enters the palace, I''m afraid your brother will die because of this. There is no place to bury him!"


    Hearing the speech, Chong Hou Hu immediately burst into a cold sweat and hurriedly said, "it''s still my brother''s thoughtful thinking. Su Quanzhong will be detained in the prison for the time being. He will protect the whole door and solve the Chaoge. Let the emperor send it."

 Chapter 351

    Su Hu was at the head of the city. Seeing that Su Quanzhong was captured by chongheihu, he was suddenly black and almost fell to the ground. He cried, "my son is arrogant and doesn''t listen to his father''s words. Today''s life is over." then he couldn''t help crying.


    While Su Hu was sighing, someone on the left and right said, "Lord, the black tiger is fighting." Su Hu thought and the black tiger have different skills, and no one can defeat them, so he urgently ordered the generals to set up bows and crossbows, set up signal guns, gray bottles, rolling logs and so on.


    Chongheihu looked at Su Hu at the bottom of the city to prepare the city guarding equipment, but he didn''t go out of the city. I couldn''t help thinking: "brother Su, you can retreat only after you come out to discuss with me, but why do you fear war? How can this be settled if you don''t come out?"


    Chongheihu returned to the account and said to his brother. Su Hu stayed closed. Chonghou said, "why don''t we set up a ladder to attack Jizhou, do you think so?"


    Chongheihu shook his head and said, "we don''t have to attack. It will only take a lot of trouble. Now as long as we trap its food channel so that the people in the city can''t get help, the city will break itself. Elder brother, you can relax and wait until the Xibo Marquis comes.


    Chonghou Hu was deeply impressed by these words, so he ordered the army to surround the city and wait for Xibo to wait for Jichang.


    At this time, Su Hu was trapped in the city. He thought repeatedly that he had no strong generals inside and no reinforcements outside. In fact, he was helpless. At this time, his soldiers reported that Zheng Lun, the grain inspector, was waiting for orders outside the door.


    Su Hu sighed, "it''s a foregone conclusion whether this food will come or not." but he still asked Zheng Lun to meet him.


    Zheng Lun came to Su Hu and said after saluting: "at the end of the day, he heard that junhou was against business and Chonghou was ordered to levy. Therefore, at the end of the day, he hung his heart between the two places and rushed back in the starry night, but I don''t know whether junhou will win or lose?"


    Su Hu sigh airway: "The day before yesterday in the dynasty of Shang Dynasty, the emperor was deceived by slander and wanted to accept my daughter as his concubine. I tried to punish him by telling him what was right. Unexpectedly, you and I decided to forgive me and return to the country, so that I could enter his daughter. I wrote a poem against business because of my temper. Today, Zi ordered Chonghou tiger to defeat me, beat him two or three times in a row, and lost the army and the generals. Unexpectedly, Cao Zhou chongheihu came to help his brother and defeated him My son, Quan Zhong, takes it. I think the black tiger has miraculous skills and runs through the three armies bravely. I''m not an enemy. Today there are 800 princes, but Su Hu doesn''t know where to trust me. I think I can''t be close to four people. The eldest son has been captured. If you don''t kill his wife first and then commit suicide, you won''t make future generations laugh. You generals can pack up your clothes and throw them elsewhere, and let the princes set up their own ears. " After Su Hu''s words, he was very sad.

 Chapter 352

    Zheng Lun heard Su Hu''s words and said loudly, "how can you be so frustrated? I will follow you since I was a child. With your help, I will have today''s status. I will be willing to think you will do your best."


    Su Hu sighed, "it''s not that I''m depressed, but the black tiger once worshipped a strange man as a teacher, learned all kinds of Taoism, and was surprised by gods and ghosts. He also had a strategic strategy in his chest, and no one in Jizhou can beat him."


    Zheng Lun said, "you and Hou are on the top. At the end, you will not catch chongheihu alive. Put the head of the item in front of the generals!"


    After Zheng Lun said that, he didn''t obey the military order, turned out of the house, mounted a fire eyed golden eyed beast, made two demon subduing pestles, shot open the city, and lined up 3000 crow soldiers, like a dark cloud rolling land. When I came to the camp, I only heard a loud cry: "just call chongheihu to see me!"


    Hearing the news, chongheihu said that there was a general in Jizhou calling for war outside the gate, so he sent 3000 Flying Tiger soldiers out of the camp to fight. When I came to the array, I saw a cluster of people and horses under Jizhou city. According to the northern Rengui water, it was like a dark cloud. The general, with a face like purple dates and a beard like a gold needle, wore a nine cloud flame crown, a great red robe, a gold lock armor and a jade strap, rode a fire eyed and golden eyed beast and made two demon subduing pestles.


    Chongheihu didn''t recognize Zheng Lun, so he shouted, "Jizhou will be the general name."


    Zheng Lun shouted, "I''m Zheng Lun, general of Jizhou. I wasn''t in the city the day before yesterday. You took the son of our Lord general and bullied yourself. If you hand over the little Marquis today, if you say half a word of no, you''ll become a ghost!"


    Chongheihu was furious at the speech and said, "man is arrogant. Let me come and take you."


    Chongheihu then urged the golden eyed beast to sit down and wave a pair of Zhan golden axes to kill Zheng Lun. Seeing this, Zheng Lun also urged him to sit down and kill the flaming eyed beast to chongheihu.


    When Su Hu saw Zheng Lun killing chongheihu at the head of the city, he couldn''t help sighing, "Zheng Lun''s life is over."


    Outside the city, Zheng Lun and chongheihu only killed red clouds and white fog. The two sides fought dozens of rounds, but they were in a tie. When chongheihu saw Zheng Lun riding a beast with golden eyes, he knew that he was also a Taoist. He wanted to use the magic power given by the teacher. He first arrested Zheng Lun, and then went to see Su Hu.


    At the thought of this, chongheihu falsely shook his horse, turned his horse, turned and left, took out the red gourd from behind, and wanted to hurt the enemy with magic. Zheng Lun was suspicious when he saw that chongheihu had not been defeated, but he turned his mount. When he saw that chongheihu took down the red gourd behind him, he knew that chongheihu wanted to cast spells.

 Chapter 353

    Zheng Lun sneered and put his pestle in the air. Three thousand crow soldiers in the back shouted, walking like a long snake. Everyone scratched a hook in his hand, dragged an iron rope horizontally, and came with flying clouds and lightning. Zheng Lun snorted and saw a sound like a bell in his nose, and two white lights were coming out of his mouth.


    Hearing his voice, chonghei Hu''s eyes were dazed. He fell down with a golden crown, and his armor left his saddle. A pair of boots danced in the air. He was immediately captured alive by Crow soldiers and tied his two arms with ropes. Chongheihu woke up after a long time. He looked intently and found that he had been captured by Zheng lunsheng.


    It turns out that Zheng Lun once worshipped immortal du''e of West Kunlun as his teacher. The immortal said that he had two Qi in his body, which can attract people''s soul. Anyone who confronts a general with a hum will lose his soul. Chongheihu didn''t know his skill, so he was captured.


    Su Hu was surprised to see Zheng Lun defeat chongheihu and capture him in the city. He hurried back to the yin''an hall to raise his debt and asked Zheng Lun to meet him. After Zheng Lun came, he asked about the battle.


    Just listen, Zheng Lun said, "don''t take the immortal du''e of West Kunlun as your teacher and get the preaching method, so you can catch the black tiger alive."


    Su Hu was overjoyed at the speech and said, "if there is a general in Jizhou, I have no worries."


    While he was talking, the sergeant escorted chongheihu to the front of the hall. Su Hu quickly rebuked the left and right sides, came forward to untie him personally, and said, "Zheng Lun is not familiar with the matter and offended the general. Please forgive me."


    Chongheihu replied, "brother and brother, once worked under the account of the grand master, and had eight friends. They didn''t dare to forget their righteousness. Now they are captured by their subordinates. They are ashamed of their land! They are treated with generous gifts. Heihu is grateful!"


    Su Hu asked the left and right to watch the seat for chongheihu and ordered Zheng Lunzhong to see him in the future.


    Chongheihu said, "general Zheng has excellent Taoist skills. Today, chongheihu was captured and convinced."


    He turned his head and said to Su Hu, "when I came here, I was defeated by my brother, and I was relieved by my brother. Unexpectedly, your brother was young and strong. He refused to go to the city to ask my brother for an answer. Therefore, he was captured back in the back camp by my brother. I''m really worried about my brother."


    Su huxie said, "I dare not forget this kindness and virtue." after that, he gave a banquet to chongheihu.


    Outside the city, Chonghou tiger heard from spies that his brother chongheihu was captured by Jizhou general Zheng Lun before the battle. Chonghou Hu thought in his heart, "how could his brother be captured because he has Taoist skills?" so he asked the spy for details.

 Chapter 354

    Outside the city, Chonghou tiger heard from spies that his brother chongheihu was captured by Jizhou general Zheng Lun before the battle. Chonghou Hu thought in his heart, "how could his brother be captured because he has Taoist skills?" so he asked the spy for details.


    The spy replied, "Marquis Cao and Zheng Lun fought for dozens of rounds. Suddenly, Zheng Lun waved the pestle to subdue the devil and 3000 crow soldiers came together. I saw two white lights in Zheng Lun''s nose. Like a loud bell, marquis Cao knocked off his horse, so he was captured."


    Chong Hou Hu was shocked at the speech and said, "there are such strange people in Jizhou, so it''s difficult to break Jizhou." after thinking for a moment, he said, "you order to send another detective horse to continue to inquire about the reality of Jizhou."


    At this time, another Sergeant came in and said, "Xiqi Xibo Marquis, send a doctor, San Yisheng, outside the gate of Yuanmen to wait for the call of the marquis."


    Chong Hou Hu was very unhappy and thought, "the emperor ordered you Ji Chang to march with me to attack Jizhou. You missed the plane and even came late. Today, only one doctor was sent. I want to see what role you can play. Is it better than my 70000 army?"


    So Chonghou tiger said, "bring him."


    I saw that San Yisheng was wearing a plain clothes horn belt, went up to the tent and saluted and said, "I''m a humble San Yisheng. I''ll see you."


    Chonghou Hu asked, "why did your Lord always stand still and evade the imperial court''s will? Does your Lord also want to learn from Jizhou? What do you say when you come here today?"


    San Yisheng replied: "My lord once said that soldiers are dangerous weapons, and people have no choice but to use them. Today, thousands of families are frightened because of small things. When they pass through the state and county roads, they transfer money and food. They travel a long way. The people are disturbed by levying rent and taxes, and the army will have the pain of perseverance. Therefore, my lord first sent a letter of humble duty to stop the flames of war, so that Su Hu can enter the Queen''s court and stop fighting, without losing the meaning of one temple. If Su Hu does not obey, as soon as the soldiers arrive, they will suppress the traitors and eliminate the traitors, and the crime should be exterminated. At that time, Su Hu will die without regret. "


    Hearing San Yisheng''s words, Chong Hou Hu couldn''t help laughing and said, "Ji Bohou knows he has violated the imperial court''s crime. I''ve sent you to explain it with this faltering speech. I''ll come here first. I''ll lose my generals and fight for several battles. How can Jizhou traitors offer their women to see a paper book? Let''s see how the doctor goes to Jizhou to see Su Hu. If you don''t agree, how will your Lord reply? Go!"

 Chapter 355

    Since Chaoge returned to Xiqi, Ji Chang was ready to watch the fire from the shore and let Jizhou fight with Yin merchants and consume the strength of Yin merchants. Unexpectedly, the Chonghou tiger was so useless and Jizhou''s strength was extraordinary that it defeated the Chonghou tiger. Seeing this, Ji Chang sent San Yi to persuade Su Hu to surrender, but also to make Su Hu owe him a favor. Moreover, if Su Hu''s daughter is really beautiful, once King Zhou is greedy for women and neglects the government, it will also be good for Xiqi.


    At this time, Su Hu and the generals under the account in Jizhou city were entertaining chongheihu. At this time, a sergeant came outside the door and told him, "Jun Hou, there is an envoy of Xibo Hou outside the door to see Jun Hou."


    Su Hu thought, "come to see me now. I don''t know why." so he said to the sergeant, "please come in."


    After seeing Su Hu, San Yisheng handed over the letter from Xibo Hou Jichang to Su Hu. After reading the letter from Xibo Hou Jichang, Su Hu also felt a sense of retreat. Now it seems that Jizhou has greatly won the army of Yin Shang, but there are 800 princes in Yin Shang. How can he defeat the army of Yin Shang only in Jizhou.


    Seeing Su Hu''s intention to surrender, the scattered family said: "Your Majesty, is it the king''s land, the land''s shore, or the king''s ministers? Although your majesty is wrong, we as ministers should not rebel. Jizhou looks very strong on the surface, but if you want to be the enemy of the whole Yin and Shang Dynasty, you will attack the stone with an egg and destroy yourself, causing hundreds of lives to suffer unnecessary disasters. I hope you can pay attention to the people and surrender."


    Although Su Hu had a hot temper, he cherished the subjects under his jurisdiction very much. After hearing San Yisheng''s words, he made up his mind and decided to surrender to Yin Shang. He could not involve the whole people of Jizhou because of the privacy of his family.


    Su Hu said to chongheihu, "good brother, take a look at this book of Xibo Hou Jichang. He is very reasonable. If he is sincere for the country and the people, he is a gentleman of benevolence and righteousness. I can''t do it!"


    Seeing Su Hu''s behavior, Chong Heihu understood Su Hu''s plan, took the letter, looked at it carefully, and then handed it to Su Hu.


    Su Hu made up his mind, so he ordered people to be lenient to San Yisheng. The next day, he repaired books and gave him gold and silk. He asked him to go back to Xiqi first and said, "I will go to the female Dynasty to make atonement." San Yisheng said goodbye.


    Su Daji, Su Hu''s daughter, also understood her father''s helplessness and didn''t complain. All this was a trick of God. Su Hu had long dreams for fear, so she sat down for a while and prepared to go to Chaoge with chongheihu.

 Chapter 356

    After learning about the decision of junhou, the people of Jizhou were very grateful to junhou for his love for them, while they hated the people of Jizhou, King Zhou of Shang Dynasty. They wanted to remove the skin and cramp of King Zhou of Shang Dynasty.


    The next day, Su Baodian gathered 3000 people and 500 generals, prepared their cars and horses, and set off with Daji. Daji cried like rain when she left home. She said goodbye to her mother and eldest brother. She was gentle and sad. She was as charming as a cage of tobacco peonies and pear flowers with rain.


    The journey to Chaoge didn''t end for a day or two. This evening, Su Hu and his party came to enzhou. Enzhou post Cheng hurried forward to meet Su Hu. Su Hu said, "post Cheng, clean up your room. I''ll rest here tonight."


    Hearing this, the post Cheng said quickly, "Lord Qi, a demon has suddenly come to the post. Anyone who has passed by dare not rest in it. Please rest in the camp before you are safe. What''s your honor?"


    Su Hu shouted loudly, "we are all generals of tigers and wolves. Don''t be afraid of evil spirits. Besides, if there is a post, why go to the camp country! Go and ask someone to clean the post, and you don''t have to worry about others!"


    Seeing that Su Hu was very persistent, the post Cheng quickly asked everyone to clean the inner room of the post and prepare for the display. After everything was finished, Su Hu placed Daji in the back inner hall, ordered 50 waiters to serve around, and put 3000 people and horses outside the post, while 500 generals put up in the post to prevent accidents.


    After listening to what the post Cheng said, although Su Hu didn''t want to believe that there were goblins in the post house, he was very careful just in case. He put a leopard tail whip beside the desk and lit a lamp to read the book of war.


    When it came to the first watch, Su Hu was always worried. Holding an iron whip, he quietly walked into the back hall and looked around the room. Daji slept quietly, and then he was relieved. So he went back to the house to continue reading. He didn''t realize that it was three o''clock. At this time, a sudden gust of wind sounded through people''s skin and blew out the light in the house. At the moment, the light came back to light again.


    Su Hu was shocked by the strange wind. He was wondering whether the lamp had been blown out. Suddenly, someone in the back hall shouted, "there is a demon coming!"


    When Su Hu heard this, he quickly took the whip in his hand and rushed into the back hall. He held the lamp in his left hand and the whip in his right hand. After entering the back hall, Su Hu hurried to Daji''s bed and asked, "my son, the demon has invaded just now. Have you seen it?"

 Chapter 357

    Su Daji said, "in my dream, I heard someone shouting, ''there are demons coming'', and I woke up. When I opened my eyes, I saw that my father had arrived, and I didn''t see any demons."


    Su Hu felt a sigh of relief when he heard this and said, "I really appreciate God''s blessing. The monster didn''t scare you. Otherwise, my father really didn''t know what to do."


    Because of what happened just now, Su Hu did not dare to go to bed after comforting his daughter to rest in peace. He kept guarding his daughter''s door with a lamp for fear of any accident. But he didn''t know that Daji in the house had been replaced. At this time, what was in the house was the Millennium fox demon who followed the orders of Nuwa, and Daji''s soul had been swallowed by the Millennium fox demon.


    Kunpeng came to Jizhou when empress Nuwa gathered demons. Su Hu and his party Kunpeng had been secretly protecting them. When the Millennium fox demon killed Su Daji, Kunpeng secretly cast a spell to protect Su Daji''s soul from being swallowed by the Millennium fox demon.


    When Su Hu left the house, Kunpeng came out and settled everyone in the house, and then said to the Millennium fox demon, "fox demon, quickly hand over Su Daji''s soul. I don''t think it''s difficult for you because you are ordered by others. Otherwise, be careful that I will beat you so that your soul will be scattered and never exceed life."


    The Millennium fox demon knew that he had been exposed when the demon master Kunpeng appeared. The name of the demon master Kunpeng was widely spread among the demon family, so the fox demon did not dare to disobey Kunpeng''s order and obediently handed over the soul that had not been digested by himself to Kunpeng.


    Seeing that the Millennium fox demon cooperated so well, Kunpeng didn''t want to embarrass a little demon like her. However, he was very dissatisfied with empress Nu Wa''s behavior, so he said: "Fox demon, for your sake of being so knowledgeable, I''ll give you a word. You should firmly remember that there is a way to avoid death, and the running dog cooks; the birds are exhausted, the good bow hides; the enemy country is broken, and the counselor dies. It''s not a good thing for Nu Wa to arrange your lower boundary. If you''re not careful, you''ll destroy both form and spirit. You should take care of yourself and leave a way for yourself!"


    When the Millennium fox demon heard Kunpeng''s words, he also felt a lot in his heart and said, "little demon, thank you for your guidance."


    Kunpeng waved his hand and said, "well, you should keep an eye on everything. Don''t follow my footsteps." Kunpeng said and left the post house.

 Chapter 358

    Kunpeng saved Su Daji''s soul with compassion, which is only a small part of the reason. He mainly used it to make a card when facing Nu Wa in the future. What he said to the fox demon was to provoke the relationship between the fox demon and Nu Wa''s mother, and make the fox demon doubt nu Wa''s mother. If the fox demon dies after the God worship is over, Kunpeng can take this to attack empress Nuwa, so as to win the trust of the demon family and lay a foundation for himself to win over the demon family in the future.


    Kunpeng''s words were not in vain. After he left, Su Daji, who had been transformed by the fox demon for thousands of years, had doubts about empress Nuwa. King Zhou was the emperor of the people. He went to confuse him at the order of empress Nuwa and corrupted him into Tang Jiangshan, but he had a cause and effect with the emperor. Just as the demon teacher Kunpeng said, if he was not careful, he might fly away and never be reborn, Although empress Nu Wa is the virgin of the human race, she gave up the human race during the human demon war, so empress Nu Wa can''t be the master of the human race. She''d better be careful. Listen to the words of demon master Kun Peng and leave a way for herself first.


    It was with the words of the demon master Kunpeng that Su Daji Fang, who had been transformed into a fox demon for thousands of years in the battle of Fengshen, escaped the disaster without being scared. Her two good sisters were not as lucky as her. They blindly thought that there was empress Nuwa behind them, so they acted arbitrarily and ended up with the destruction of both form and spirit.


    When it was dawn the next day, Su Fang left enzhou post house early. His experience last night had made him feel guilty and did not dare to stay here. He hurried all the way to Chaoge.


    But a few days later, Su Hu came to the outside of Chaoge city and set up a camp. Su Hu sent officials to the city to see Huang Feihu, the king of Wucheng. Seeing Su Hu''s atonement document, Huang Feihu hurried out of the city to meet her. After he and Su Hu tied up the accompanying people and horses, he went into the city with Su Daji and settled in the Jinting Pavilion post.


    When the power ministers Fei Zhong and you hun learned the news, they couldn''t help sighing: "without yang to protect the dog thief Su, they would make such a move. It seems that your and my plans will fail, but we can''t make him feel better. We have to give him some color to let him know how powerful you and I are."


    Then they came to the Longde hall, fell down and said, "Your Majesty, today Su Hu and his daughter have come to the court song to apologize. Now they are waiting for an order outside the city. Please decide."


    When King Zhou heard this, he was furious and said, "this old man dared to contradict me openly that day. When he meets me tomorrow, he will be punished by the national law at the beginning of the day, so as to dispel my hatred!"


    Fei Zhong was overjoyed when he heard King Zhou''s words. He quickly said, "Your Majesty''s words are very true. If you don''t severely punish Su Hu, I''m afraid more people will dare to contradict your Majesty in the future."


    King Zhou said, "you are very kind. I will deal with Su Hu tomorrow."

 Chapter 359

    The next day, King Zhou ascended the hall, bells and drums chimed, civil and military officials stood, and all officials congratulated him. King Zhou said, "those who play the chapter leave the class and leave the dynasty without anything."


    Before King Zhou finished his speech, the Meridian Gate official came forward and said, "Your Majesty, Su Hu, Hou of Jizhou, is waiting for the order at the Meridian Gate and asks for a pardon."


    King Zhou said, "send a decree."


    Su''s bodyguard was an official''s clothes. He didn''t dare to crown his clothes. He fell down and said, "criminal minister Su Hu, meet your majesty!"


    King Zhou said, "Su Hu of Jizhou, what do you say when you say ''never go to business'' at the Meridian Gate of poetry, and when Chonghou tiger is charged with a crime, you still resist the enemy''s natural soldiers?"


    King Zhou then said to his attendants, "take the thief out of the Meridian Gate and behead him in public to correct the national law!"


    Before King Zhou finished his speech, Prime Minister Shang Rong went out of class and said: "Su Hu''s anti business behavior should be justified. However, the day before yesterday, Hou Jichang of Xibo ordered Su Hu to enter the female to atone for the great righteousness of the king and his officials. Now Su Hu respects the king''s law and enters the female court to atone for the king. It is understandable. Moreover, his majesty has committed a crime because he did not enter the female, but today Su Hu has entered the female and added a crime. In this way, who dares to obey his Majesty''s order. I hope your majesty will forgive Su Hu''s sin."


    King Zhou hesitated when he heard this. At this time, Fei Zhong went out of class and said, "the prime minister played it, and I hope your majesty will follow it. For the time being, Xuan Suhu''s daughter Daji will appear in court. If you have outstanding appearance and leisure, you can serve as a military envoy, and your majesty will forgive Su Hu''s sin; if you don''t say the holy intention, you can chop his daughter at the Meridian Gate to correct the national law, so that your majesty will not lose faith with his subjects."


    When King Zhou heard this, he was very happy and said, "Aiqing''s words are reasonable." then king Zhou ordered Su Daji to appear in court with his attendant.


    After entering the main hall, Su Daji came forward to worship and said, "sinful female Su Daji pays homage to her majesty!"


    King Zhou watched intently, but he saw Daji''s dark clouds on his temples, almond faces and peach cheeks, light spring mountains, delicate willow waist, really like begonia drunk on the sun, pear flowers with rain, no less than the nine heavenly fairies going to the yaochi, and Chang''e leaving the jade palace in the moon. Daji''s lips were like a little cherry, the tip of his tongue was full of beauty and harmony, his autumn eyes were like double curved Phoenix eyes, and all kinds of charming customs were sent from the corners of his eyes.


    Daji just said a few words, so he called the soul of King Zhou out of the sky. His soul was scattered in the sky, his bones and muscles were soft, his ears were hot and his eyes jumped. He didn''t know what to do. After a long time, King Zhou came back to his mind.


    Just listen, King Zhou said, "beauty and flat body." then he said to the left and right imperial concubines, "when empress Fusu enters the longevity fairy palace, I will return to the palace in a moment."


    King Zhou was very satisfied with Su Daji, and immediately sent a decree saying, "forgive Su Baoman for his innocence. Listen to my seal, the official will be restored to his original post, the relatives will be added, the salary will be increased by 2000 Dan per month, the banquet in the Xianqing hall will be held for three days, and the prime ministers of all officials will celebrate the Royal relatives and praise the official for three days. Two civil servants and three military officials will send you back to your hometown."


    Su Hu hurried forward to receive his gratitude. When the two civil and military teams saw the emperor''s love, they were all unhappy. The emperor set out to return to the palace. They had no advice, so they had to go to the Xianqing palace to accompany the banquet.

 Chapter 360

    Since Su Daji entered the palace, King Zhou has entertained with him, entertaining night and night, wasting his government. The ministers had memorials, and King Zhou also regarded it as a child''s play and ignored it. He only knew that he had sex with Su Daji day and night. Unknowingly, King Zhou had not gone to the court to discuss state affairs with his ministers for two months and had a feast with Su Daji in Shouxian palace. I don''t know how many of the princes of 800 towns in the world have entered the dynasty songs. The memorials in King Zhou''s document room are piled up like a mountain. King Zhou did so, so that the world was in chaos.


    When all the ministers in the Chaoge saw that King Zhou was increasingly addicted to wine and sex, they didn''t know to go to the court for ten months, so that the people in the Chaoge were terrified, and the civil and military affairs in the Manchu Dynasty were talking one after another.


    Senior doctor mayber said to Prime Minister Shang Rong and Yabi: "The son of heaven is so dissolute, indulged in wine and lust, and ignores the government. There are mountains of memorials everywhere. In the long run, the world will be in chaos. As ministers of yin and Shang Dynasties, we should do our utmost. Moreover, you have honest ministers, your father has honest sons, and scholars have honest friends. The lower official and the two prime ministers are responsible for your Majesty''s actions. Today, we ring the bell and drum, and gather all civil and military officials. Please come and join us It will not lose the great righteousness of kings and officials to explain their own affairs and admonish them with strength. "


    Shang Rong said, "what the doctor said is very reasonable." so he ordered the Hall official to ring bells and drums and ask Wang Sheng to rise to the hall.


    King Zhou was having a banquet with Su Daji on the star picking tower. Suddenly, he heard the chimes and drums on the main hall, playing left and right: "please drive up the hall and discuss state affairs."


    When King Zhou had to, he said to Daji, "the beauty will settle down for the time being. I''ll be back in a minute."


    Su Daji knelt down to see off the driver. King Zhou sat on the chariot and sat down in the hall. All civil and military officials met in court. King Zhou saw two prime ministers holding memorials to the hall, eight doctors holding memorials to the hall, and Huang Feihu, King Wucheng of the state, holding memorials to the hall. King Zhou was addicted to wine and sex for a long time, and was tired of thinking. Now he saw so many memorials. How could he see them all for a while, so his heart grew again It means to retreat from Korea.


    At this time, the two prime ministers came forward, fell down and played: "There are many memorials for princes all over the world waiting for your Majesty''s instructions. Why did your majesty not come to the main hall in ten days and months? He sits in the deep palace all day and ignores the arrangement of the imperial platform. Therefore, someone must confuse the emperor around the Royal principle. I also hope your majesty will pay more attention to the state affairs and not sit high in the deep palace, so as to relax the state affairs and greatly brush the hopes of the subjects. I heard that there are uneven floods and droughts in the world, and God has brought disasters The people must be the result of your Majesty''s loss of virtue. I also hope your majesty can pay attention to political affairs, change the previous path, stay away from wine and lust, and work hard to support the people. In this way, the heart of heaven will be smooth, the country will be rich and the people will be healthy, and the people will be infinitely blessed. "


    King Zhou couldn''t help feeling upset when he heard this, but he couldn''t show it in front of all the officials, so he said: "I''ve heard that the world is in good health and the people are happy to work. There is only one rebellion in the North Sea. Now the grand master Wen Zhong has been ordered to eliminate the traitors. It''s just a scabies. Why worry? I know what the two prime ministers said is very good, but it''s feasible for the imperial court to do everything on behalf of the prime minister and me. Don''t bother me at will in the future."


    After King Zhou''s words, he ignored all the civil and military officials and directly returned to the back palace. All the civil and military officials in the hall were very helpless. For a time, there were continuous sighs on the hall. They were worried about the national power of yin and Shang Dynasty. If King Zhou goes on like this, it will not be far from the chaos in the world. Cheng Tang''s foundation will be destroyed by him.


    Among all the civil and military officials, Uncle Wang Bigan and Prime Minister Shang Rong have the deepest feelings. They have been contributing to the success of Tang all their life. Now how can King Zhou''s behavior not make them sad.

 Chapter 361

    Yun Zizi, an elucidating disciple, has always practiced in Zhongnan mountain. He is a true immortal who gets the Tao. On this day, he lived idle and wanted to collect medicine in front of tiger cliff with a water fire flower basket in his hand. Suddenly, he saw an evil spirit in the southeast and rushed into the sky.


    After seeing it carefully, Yunzi couldn''t help sighing: "this beast is just a millennium fox. Today, he dare to hide in the Chaoge palace to confuse people. If he doesn''t get rid of it earlier, it will be a great disaster in the future."


    When Yunzi said this, he called the boy under the door and said, "you and I will take a section of the old dead pine branch and wait for me to cut a wooden sword to remove demons."


    Hearing Yunzi''s words, tong''er asked, "why don''t you use the demon sword to cut off the demons and evil spirits and eliminate the root of evil forever? Instead, you should use the withered pine as a sword to eliminate demons and evil spirits?"


    Yunzi said with a smile, "it''s just a thousand year old fox. How can it be my sword? Just a section of withered pine is enough."


    Tong''er took a pine branch and gave it to Yun Zizi, who cut it into a wooden sword. Yun Zizi told the boy, "you''d better guard the cave gate. I''ll go back." Yun Zizi said, leaving Zhongnan mountain and stepping on auspicious clouds to the song.


    On this day, the king and his officials were discussing state affairs. Suddenly, the noon gate official began to play: "there is an alchemist Yunzi in Zhongnan Mountain who wants to see him. He has been informed of the secret. He didn''t dare to appear in court without authorization. It will be decided by his own request."


    The officials didn''t dare to make a decision without authorization, so they had to take this opportunity to ask King Zhou for instructions. King Zhou didn''t know why he was so talkative today. He soon went to the temple to see the officials and sent a decree to announce Yunzi''s presence.


    Yunzi took the flower basket in his left hand and brushed the dust in his right hand. He came to the hall, held the brush in his hand and made a head check, saying, "Your Majesty, I''m the head check."


    When King Zhou saw Yunzi salute like this, he was unhappy and thought: "As the son of heaven, I am rich all over the world. I have a bag of ''is it the king''s land, the leader''s shore, and the king''s minister''? Although you are a foreigner, you are also in my territory. Such rudeness is hateful! I should have punished the crime of slowing the king for fear that the ministers would say that I can''t tolerate things. I''ll ask him to follow and see how he responds to me."


    So King Zhou said, "where do those who don''t know come from?"


    The cloud neutron replied, "the poor way comes from the cloud water."


    King Zhou asked, "what is cloud water?"


    Yunzi said, "the heart is like white clouds, always at ease, like running water."


    King Zhou, the wise and wise son of heaven, asked, "where are you?"

 Chapter 362

    Cloud neutron said: "go to scatter, the bright moon is in the sky, and the water withers and the Pearl appears."


    When King Zhou heard the speech, he turned his anger into joy and said, "it''s very slow for the Taoist to see my head and not worship me. Now I think it''s very reasonable to listen to your answer. The Taoist is really a great sage."


    Then king Zhou ordered him to sit around. Yunzi was not humble and sat down on the side.


    But the three religions of guandaomen are all supreme. Not facing the emperor, not paying homage to Gongqing. Of course, there are a few people who are greedy for glory and wealth and become officials in the DPRK, but after all, they are a few people and can not represent the whole Taoism.


    When King Zhou saw Yunzi''s behavior, he didn''t feel anything wrong. He said, "I don''t feel refreshed when I listen to the Tao. I feel like I''m outside the world. I really feel rich and noble like a floating cloud ear. But I don''t know where he lives in the cave? Why do you want to see me?"


    Yunzi said, "I live in Yuzhu cave in Zhongnan mountain. Yunzi is also. Because I am idle and have nothing to do, I gather medicine at the peak. Suddenly I see evil spirit running through the dynasty song. I have no lack of heart and good thoughts. I specially come to see my majesty to get rid of this evil spirit."


    King Zhou said with a smile, "in the secret palace of the deep palace, there are strict prohibitions. It''s not an earthly mountain forest. Where does the demon charm come from? Is Taoist priest yunzhongzi wrong?"


    Yunzi said with a smile, "if your majesty knows that there is a demon charm, the demon charm naturally doesn''t dare to dive into the deep palace. Only if your majesty doesn''t know the demon charm, she can take the opportunity to sneak in. If she doesn''t get rid of it for a long time, it will cause great harm."


    King Zhou asked, "since there is evil spirit in the palace, I don''t know what will be the chief General?"


    Yunzhongzi opened the flower basket, took out the sword cut by the pine tree, took it in his hand, and said to King Zhou, "Your Majesty, there are some swords, and naturally there will be no more evil spirit." after talking, yunzhongzi presented the sword to King Zhou.


    King Zhou took the sword and asked, "Taoist priest yunzhongzi doesn''t know where the town is?"


    Yunzi replied, "hang it in the sub palace, and it will come true in three days."


    King Zhou immediately ordered the herald to hang the sword in front of the sub palace building, and the herald went away under the command of the officer. King Zhou said to Yunzi again, "the Taoist master in the cloud has such Taoist skills, is clear in Yin and Yang, and can detect the demon charm. Why not abandon Zhongnan mountain and come to protect me? It''s beautiful to live in an official position and become famous in future generations. Why not be weak and unheard of in the world."


    Yunzi said with a smile, "Your Majesty doesn''t give up. I should have agreed. However, I''m a man of mountains and fields. I don''t know how to govern and stabilize the country. I''m lazy. How can I be an official when I get up with three achievements every day."

 Chapter 363

    After hearing this, King Zhou couldn''t help sighing, "I''ve heard what Mr. Zhou said. I''m really a quiet guest."


    So he hurriedly ordered the attendant to take a plate of gold and silver as Yunzi''s future money. But after a while, the attendant held the red lacquer end plate over the gold and silver. Yunzi smiled and said, "Your Majesty''s gift, I''m useless."


    The son in the cloud said, he left the nine main halls and made a head check. His big sleeves fluttered in the wind, and he went out of the noon gate. The eight doctors on both sides wanted to take this opportunity to play a prelude. Unexpectedly, they were frightened to forget what demon charm Yunzi said.


    King Zhou was tired of talking with Yunzi for a long time. He spread his Dragon Robe, drove up and returned to the palace, and ordered all officials to retire temporarily. All officials were helpless and had to retreat to find another opportunity.


    When King Zhou drove to Shouxian palace, he didn''t see Daji coming to meet him. He was very uneasy. He only saw the imperial officials pick him up. King Zhou couldn''t help asking, "why didn''t Su Mei pick me up?"


    The escort officer came forward and said, "Your Majesty, empress Su is occasionally suffering from a violent disease. She is very sleepy and can''t afford to stay in bed."


    After hearing this, King Zhou hurriedly took off the Dragon chariot, ran into the bedroom, lifted the Golden Dragon curtain, and saw that Su Daji''s face was like a golden branch, his lips were like white paper, faint and miserable, and his breath was faint and Yan.


    King Zhou immediately asked, "beauty, it''s beautiful to send me out of the palace in the morning. Why is it that I''m in danger for a while? What should I do?"


    In fact, Su Da was not ill at all, but was suppressed by Yunzi''s sword hanging in the sub palace building. If the demon fox was really crushed to death by Yunzi''s sword, it could not be guaranteed to become a soup world.


    Daji opened his apricot eyes slightly, forced his lips to help him, gasped and said: "Your majesty! I sent you to linxuan in the morning and greeted your majesty at noon. I didn''t know to wait in front of the sub palace building. I suddenly looked up and saw a sword hanging high. I was surprised and sweating. I got this crisis. I must be a cheap concubine. I can''t serve your majesty for a long time. I''ll always be happy with flying ears. I beg your Majesty''s self-love. I don''t think of a cheap concubine."


    Su Daji said and burst into tears.


    When King Zhou heard Su Daji''s words, he was shocked and said to Daji with tears: "I didn''t expect that I didn''t know for a moment, but it was almost mistakenly by the alchemist. The sword hanging in the palace floor was entered by Yun Zizi, the gas refiner of Zhongnan mountain. He said that there was evil in my palace and suppressed it. Unexpectedly, he was worshipped by the beauty. He was really a monster and wanted to harm the beauty, so he said that there was evil in my palace. I thought that there was no trace of dust in the deep palace, how could there be a reason of monsters. Most of the alchemists mistook people , I''m selling it. "


    The king of Zhou said this and sent an urgent order to burn the wooden sword that Yunzi had entered into with fire. There was no mistake. The king of Zhou comforted them again and again, and they didn''t sleep all night.


    This is the will of heaven. If King Zhou doesn''t burn this sword, he will still become the world of soup. Only because he burns this sword, the evil spirit stretches and solidifies the deep palace, which entangles King Zhou upside down and disorderly, deprives the government of the dynasty, and people leave heaven for resentment and lose the world to Xiqi in vain.


    At this time, Yunzi has not yet returned to Zhongnan mountain and is still singing in the dynasty. He suddenly sees the demon recover and sighs: "I want to use this sword to suppress demons and delay the development of Tangjiang mountain. Unexpectedly, the number of days has been set, and the Qi of Chengtang has been exhausted. The state of Zhou should be prosperous. Anyway, when I go down the mountain, I will leave 24 words to test future generations."


    Yun Zizi took out the four treasures of the study and left his handwriting on the wall illuminated by master DU on the roof of the division. The poem says: evil spirits pollute the palace and spread the western land to Germany. You should know that blood stained Chaoge is a middle-aged Jiazi at the age of Wu Wu.


    Yunzi finished his poem and went back to Zhongnan mountain.


    Since the demon fox entered the palace, Kunpeng has been invisible in the dark and observed everything. When he saw what Yunzi did, he couldn''t help feeling a little good for Yunzi. He couldn''t help sighing: "it''s rare that Yunzi can think of the people and risk going down the mountain."

 Chapter 364

    Although Kunpeng appreciates Yunzi very much, for his own future, Kunpeng decides to use Yunzi''s kindness to attack empress Nuwa.


    After yunzhongzi left Chaoge, Kunpeng waited for yunzhongzi on the way to Zhongnan mountain, but for a moment, yunzhongzi appeared in Kunpeng''s vision.


    Yunzi once saw Kunpeng. At this time, he saw that Kunpeng was in the way in front. He couldn''t help feeling puzzled. He didn''t offend the demon master Kunpeng. He had no gratitude or resentment, but he didn''t know why Kunpeng stopped him here.


    Thinking of this, Yunzi came forward and said, "I''ve seen the demon master. I don''t know what the demon master is doing to stop Yunzi here?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Yunzi, you don''t have to be nervous. I didn''t mean any harm. I just came to tell you so that you don''t act rashly in the future."


    Yunzi breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Kunpeng''s words. At this time, the great disaster had begun. Yunzi went down the mountain and entered the disaster. However, he went to Chaoge to kill the demon, but he had a cause and effect with the demon family. Kunpeng was a demon master and killed him for this matter. Even the emperor of the beginning of the yuan had nothing to say. Who let him go down the mountain to provoke disaster.


    Just listen, Yunzi asked, "I don''t know what, but the labor demon teacher came in person?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "this matter has no impact on me, but it is different for you. Do you know the background of the Millennium evil fox you want to suppress today?"


    Yunzi didn''t expect the demon master Kunpeng to ask this question. He said suspiciously, "the demon master doesn''t understand what he said. Can''t someone support the demon fox?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "you''re right. There are experts behind her."


    Before Kunpeng finished speaking, yunzhongzi said, "who dares to support the demon fox and confuse the emperor? Isn''t he afraid to cause the dissatisfaction of the saints and the three emperors of huoyun cave?"


    When Kunpeng heard Yunzi''s words, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "that person really doesn''t care about this anymore, because she is a saint and has a strong relationship with the human race."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Yunzi knows that only empress Nu Wa and the leader of the people''s religion, taishanglao Jun, are related to the human race. Taishanglao Jun has always been quiet and inactive. It is impossible to support a demon fox. The only thing left is empress Nu Wa. Empress Nu Wa is the Virgin of the human race and the saint of the demon race, Naturally, the little demon fox was ordered by Empress Nuwa to incite the emperor in the lower world. When he thought of this place, Yunzi couldn''t help sweating. Before he removed the demon, it was clear that he was the enemy of empress Nu Wa. At this time, the disaster had begun. Once he let empress Nu Wa keep an eye on him, he might be in danger of dying on the list.

 Chapter 365

    Kunpeng looked at Yunzi with a frightened face and said, "Yunzi, you must also understand who is supporting the Millennium demon fox?"


    Yunzi sighed: "thank you for reminding me. I already know."


    Kunpeng said: "If you know, don''t act rashly in the future. You''re lucky this time. The demon fox incited King Zhou to destroy your sword. Otherwise, once the demon fox dies, you will form a cause and effect relationship with empress Nuwa. The cause and effect of the sage is not so easy to end. You have the support of the heavenly Father Yuanshi. It''s also very easy for Empress Nuwa to kill you in the great disaster. I''m in the whole sermon You are the only one who can see it. I hope you can avoid this disaster. "


    Yunzi said, "demon master, I don''t know if I should say a word."


    Kunpeng said, "if you have anything to say, don''t take anything into account."


    Yunzi said, "in that case, I''ll tell you straight. Although Nuwa is the virgin of the human race, the human race is now educated by human education. Isn''t she afraid to cause and effect with human education? And the demon master is also the holy master of the human race. Why don''t she stop it when she knows?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "things are not as simple as you think. Although the people''s education has educated the people, it can''t be the leader of the people without the emperor''s treasure ''Kongtong seal'', and Nu Wa can naturally intervene in the people''s affairs when she is the virgin of the people. As for the poor, why don''t she stop it?"


    Yunzi asked, "do you want to let the Millennium evil fox corrupt into soup?"


    Kunpeng said, "what do you think? The world is full of dangers when the world disaster comes. No one wants to have a cause and effect with others at this time. I''m looking at you as a good person. I''m here to give you some advice and let you be careful to guard against empress Nuwa, so as not to end up on the list. I can''t control whether you listen or not."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, Yunzi thought for a moment and said, "Yunzi thanks the demon master for his advice. God''s will can''t be violated. Maybe I''ve made a mistake."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Nuwa doesn''t represent the will of heaven. It''s just that the time is wrong, but it''s inconvenient for us to cause and effect with her. Well, take care of yourself. I''ll leave."


    Kunpeng said and drove away. Yunzi was filled with emotion when he saw the back of Kunpeng leaving. He never thought that the demon teacher Kunpeng, who has always been inconsistent with the elucidation, would come to guide himself. It seems that the rumors of that year are true. The demon teacher Kunpeng and the demon Saint nu wa have the same potential.

 Chapter 366

    When the Chaoge people saw that daoyunzi was singing poetry on the screen wall, they all looked at it, but they didn''t understand its meaning. So the crowd gathered. While the crowd was watching, the grand master Du yuanmi returned to the court.


    The grand master saw many people around the front of the house and asked the attendants on both sides to drink. The Grand Master asked, "what happened here? Why are so many people gathered here?"


    The gatekeeper of Guan Fu said, "tell your master that a Taoist wrote a poem on the wall, so everyone came to watch."


    Master Du walked over and saw that it was twenty-four words. It was so profound that it was difficult to understand for a moment. So he ordered the doorman to wash the water. When the grand master came into the house, he carefully studied the 24 characters and found that it was difficult to understand.


    So he couldn''t help thinking: "This poem must have been written by Taoist Yun Zizi, who presented his sword to the court the day before yesterday. He said that the evil spirit swirled around the palace. This matter has come to some end. I watched the dry elephant day and night. I saw that the evil spirit was growing and swirling around the forbidden area. There must be something ominous, so I left this seal. For example, today, Zihuang ignored the government of the court; the power traitors were in power, worried about the grievances of the people, and saw the rise and fall. How can we sit back and ignore it? Now, the civil and military forces in the court All officials are worried, and everyone is afraid. If they don''t take this opportunity to play a chapter, they will try their best to admonish the emperor and do their duty as ministers. "


    Du yuanmi wrote memorials that night and went to the study the next day. Unexpectedly, he met Prime Minister Shang Rong. Du yuanmi was overjoyed, went forward to salute and said: "The old prime minister, last night, when the Yuan Dynasty saw the temple''s roof, the evil atmosphere went straight through the deep palace, and he saw the disaster. But now the Lord doesn''t repair the national politics, ignores the principles of the court, enjoys happiness and wine, and it''s no small matter. Today, I hereby play the admonition chapter to play the son of heaven. How dare you ask the prime minister to convey this book to the heaven? I don''t know what the prime minister wants?"


    Hearing this, Shang Rong couldn''t help saying, "since the grand master has this chapter, I can''t sit back and ignore it. But the son of heaven hasn''t come to the temple for days, so it''s difficult to play a face-to-face. Why don''t I go into the inner court with the Grand Master to see the driving face-to-face play today?"


    Naturally, Mrs. Du didn''t disagree, so they came to the inner court to see the Imperial officer. The Imperial officer came forward and said, "old prime minister, Shouxian palace is the forbidden place. Your Majesty''s bedroom. Foreign ministers are not allowed to enter here!"


    When King Zhou heard the voice outside the palace, he said to the Imperial officer, "what does Shang Rong want to see me inside? Although he is a foreign official, he is an old minister of the third generation. He can see me."


    It is said that after hearing King Zhou''s order, the Imperial officer quickly asked Shang Rong to see him. Shang Rong entered the palace and came forward to salute King Zhou.


    King Zhou asked, "what is the prime minister''s urgent memorial to see me in the palace?"


    Shang Rong said in the Prelude: "Du yuanmi, the chief official in charge of the Tiantai, watched the dry elephant last night and saw the evil spirit shining on the cage and the golden palace. Yuanmi is an old minister of the third generation. His Majesty''s arm can''t bear to sit and watch. Therefore, he came to play. Moreover, his majesty doesn''t set up a dynasty all day, ignores state affairs and sits in the deep palace, so that all officials worry day and night. Today''s ministers do not avoid the axe and axe, and braved the power of heaven. I hereby come to see you to beg your majesty to listen to his words "He said and presented the memorial.


    King Zhou took the memorial and opened it: "In order to protect the country and the people, Du yuanmian, the minister in charge of the heavenly platform, calmed the demons and eliminated the demons. In longzong''s social affairs: when he heard that the country would prosper, Zhenxiang would appear; when the country would perish, demons would arise. Chen yuanmian watched the dry elephant at night. He saw that the fog was ominous, and the demon light was around the inner hall, covering the deep palace. Your majesty bowed to the main hall the other day. There was Zhongnan Mountain Cloud neutron. Seeing the demon atmosphere running through the palace, he specially entered the wooden sword to suppress the demons. Hearing that his Majesty''s fire burned the wooden sword and didn''t listen to the words of the great sages, the evil spirit was restored. It flourished day by day and fought in the sky. The disaster was not small. The minister thought deeply: since Su Hu joined the noble people, his Majesty''s court has no discipline, and the imperial court has dust. A hundred grasses sprouted under the Danlong, and the moss marks in front of the imperial steps are green. The government is in disorder, and all officials are disappointed. The ministers are difficult to get close to the sky. Your majesty is greedy for beauty and has fun day by day. Kings and ministers can''t hide the sun like clouds . when will I see the rising of Geng song? Goodbye to the peaceful day? I will not avoid axe and axe. I will risk my life to say a few words and do a little justice. If my words are correct, I hope your majesty will give me the Royal voice as soon as possible and implement them as soon as possible. I''m very frightened and waiting for you. I''m sorry to hear that. "

 Chapter 367

    After reading the memorial, King Zhou thought to himself, "this memorial is very good. Just because Yunzi killed the demons, Su Mei almost lost her life the day before yesterday. Fortunately, she trusted heaven to protect her and burned her sword. Today, master Du said that there was evil in the palace. What should I do?"


    When King Zhou thought of this, he looked back and asked Daji, "do you think there are really any demons in the palace?"


    Su Daji was shocked when he heard King Zhou''s words, so he quickly knelt down and said: "Your Majesty, the day before yesterday, Yunzi, a magician outside the country, made a false lie to confuse the saint and shake up the people. This is a lie to disturb the country. Now Du yuanmian makes it a false title. They are all friends to confuse the public and make trouble. The people are so stupid that they will panic when they listen to this lie. At the beginning, they are all nonsense and have no real evidence. How can they listen to it?"


    Although Su Daji was dissatisfied with Yunzi and master Du''s statement that there were demons in the palace, she listened to the advice of demon master Kunpeng and was wary of empress Nuwa, so she didn''t take the opportunity to let King Zhou kill her.


    Although Su Daji did not incite King Zhou, King Zhou was afraid that the people would listen to master Du''s words, so he said, "tell me my will: Show Du Yuanji to the public in order to avoid evil words!"


    Prime Minister Shang Rong hurried forward and said: "Your Majesty, this is not true! Yuan Mian is an old minister of the third generation. He has always been loyal and good. He is sincere in his country and has shed blood and blood. Besides, he has been examined by the Si Tian. If he does not play according to the rules, he may be involved in the discussion. Now his majesty will give him death. Although yuan Mian died, he will return to the nether world and share his death with his life. I''m afraid that among the four hundred civil and military forces, Yuan Mian was killed innocently. I hope your majesty will understand Forgive his loyalty and forgive him for his innocence. "


    King Zhou sighed, "the prime minister doesn''t know. It''s not that I hate, but if I don''t cut yuan milling, this myth will be difficult to end and make the people uneasy. In this way, there will be unrest in the world."


    Shang Rong wanted to be remonstrated again, but king Zhou refused to obey. Instead, he ordered the Imperial officer to send Shang Rong out of the palace.


    At this time, Su Daji said, "Your Majesty, the prime minister is very kind. Master Du is also dedicated to his country. If he is killed because of a fairy tale, it will be difficult to convince the public. I hope your majesty will take back his order and forgive him for his innocence."


    Shang Rong didn''t expect Su Daji to plead for master Du. He was stunned on the spot for a moment. Fortunately, he had a lot of experience and soon woke up and continued to plead for master Du.


    Under Su Daji''s plea with Shang Rong, King Zhou finally withdrew his order, and Shang Rong breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, he had a slight favor for Su Daji.


    Although King Zhou took back his order, he also ordered master du not to deceive the public.


    After saying goodbye to King Zhou, Shang Rong came to the study and saw master Du waiting for the holy intention. After seeing Shang Rong, master Du hurried forward and asked, "old prime minister, what''s the matter?"


    Shang Rong sighed, "yuanmi, you and I are too confident. Your majesty doesn''t believe everything you say. If empress Su hadn''t advised you, I''m afraid you would be imprisoned now."


    Hearing Shang Rong''s words, master Du asked, "how can things be like this? Don''t your majesty worry about the world of soup?"


    At this time, Meibo also came to the study. When he learned what master Du said, he was very angry and said, "old prime minister, if you can''t wake up your majesty today, Cheng tangjiangshan may die at the hands of your majesty. You and I can''t ignore it. We should see your Majesty again and persuade your majesty."


    What Shangrong went through today has exhausted his heart and energy. He doesn''t want Meibo to see King Zhou for fear of another accident. Unfortunately, Meibo is too persistent. However, Shangrong has to accompany Meibo to see King Zhou again.


    When he came to Shouxian palace, King Zhou asked, "the prime minister doesn''t know what else, but he came back again?"


    Mabel came forward and said, "Your Majesty, the prime minister came to see you with your minister. For more than ten months, your majesty has not been in charge of politics, so that the state affairs have been abandoned. I hope your majesty will pay more attention to the country and society and work hard to become strong."


    Before Meibo finished, King Zhou was a little impatient and said, "well, don''t I leave all the state affairs to Uncle Bigan and Prime Minister Shang Rong? Don''t say any more."


    Mei Bo listened to King Zhou''s words and said in a loud voice: "I heard that King Yao ruled the world in accordance with heaven and obeyed people; I listened to civil servants and followed military generals. I talked about the way of reassuring the people and governing the country day by day; I went to slander the distant colors and enjoyed peace. Now your majesty is not in the dynasty for half a year. He is happy to go to the deep palace, have dinner in the dynasty, entertain night by night, ignore the government, and do not allow remonstrance. I heard that" the king is like the belly, the minister is like brothers and brothers ", his heart is regular, his hands and feet are right, and his heart is irregular, his hands and feet are evil. If If your majesty goes on like this, the country will become a soup and the mountains will be in danger! "


    When King Zhou heard Mei Bo''s words, he was furious and said, "Mei Bo, how dare you be so presumptuous. Not only did you enter the palace illegally, both inside and outside, but you should be severely punished. However, I read that you have served me for many years. I will forgive you, cut off his superior doctor and never use it in order. Go down!"


    Mabel heard King Zhou''s words and shouted loudly: "Hun Jun, you are determined to go your own way and lose the righteousness of kings and officials. Now you quit Meibo''s post. It''s as light as dust. If you go on like this, you will become a soup. Your foundation has been lost in the hands of Hun Jun for hundreds of years. Now you hear that the grand master''s northern expedition has no unity in the imperial platform and Pepsi is confused. Hun Jun listens to the slandering ministers day and night, blinds the left and right, and indulges in debauchery with Daji in the deep palace day and night. You see the chaos in the world, and your ministers have no face to see the former Emperor in the Yellow Soil


    King Zhou was very angry, but nianmei made meritorious contributions to his left and right, so he let him go lightly. Unexpectedly, Mei Bo not only didn''t repent, but also was so presumptuous, so he said to the Imperial officer: "take Mei Bo down and hit the top with a golden melon!"


    When the waiting men on both sides were about to start, Shang Rong stopped them and begged for Meibo. Unfortunately, King Zhou was very angry and couldn''t hear enough people. He insisted on killing Meibo to dispel his anger.


    Just then sudaji came forward and said, "Your Majesty, I have a memorial."


    King Zhou said, "what does the beauty do to me?"


    Su Daji said, "my concubine thinks that Meibo''s speech is for the sake of Jiangshan society. Your majesty can''t kill him because of this, otherwise the people''s heart will be in danger. I hope your majesty will pardon Meibo."


    Mei boben wanted to say something more. When the prime minister Shang Rong saw it, he immediately stopped him in case he spoke again to provoke King Zhou and end up dead and dead.


    In the end, King Zhou couldn''t stand Su Daji''s request and finally let Meibo go. However, even so, King Zhou was still gloomy. It seemed that he hated Meibo, which made Shang Rong feel very sad.


    Seeing that King Zhou would be immoral and violent, Shang Rong sighed in his heart: "now the great things in the world are gone! Chengtang River and mountain are in danger! Today''s son of heaven is determined, headstrong and cruel. Instead of seeing the decline of Chengtang River and mountain here, he might as well return to his hometown and wait for heaven''s fate."


    When Xiang came to this place, Shang Rong leaned down and said, "Your Majesty, the world''s major events have been decided, and everything in the country is healthy. The old minister is decadent and can''t bear the heavy responsibility. I''m afraid he will be reversed and offend your majesty. I beg your majesty to read the minister''s third life, and hope your majesty will forgive the minister''s residual body and release it to the field for more than ten years."


    When King Zhou saw that Shang Rong resigned, he did not live in phase. King Zhou comforted and said, "although you are still hale and hearty in your old age, you have no choice but to resign hard, but you have worked hard and been attentive for several years. I can''t bear it."


    Then king Zhou said to his attendants, "pass on my will, order two civil servants, four gifts, and send you back to your hometown." Shang Rong thanked him for going out of the court.


    King Zhou was very happy that Shang Rong could resign consciously. Finally, there was a person around him who often disturbed his intimacy with beautiful women. And Su Daji was also very happy. He also completed the entrustment of empress Nuwa.


    However, for a long time, all officials knew that Prime Minister Shang Rong had led to the return of the government, and each came and sent it far away. When there are Huang Feihu, Bigan, Weizi, Jizi, Weizi Kai and Weizi Yan officials, they all bid farewell at the ten mile Pavilion. Seeing that all the officials were waiting in the Changting, Shang Rong had to get off his horse. The seven princes held their hands in one fell swoop: "the old prime minister is honored to return today. As an elder of a country, how did you get such a poisonous intention, so you threw Cheng Tang sheji aside and whipped away. You are at peace!"


    Shang Rong said with tears: "Your Highnesses, gentlemen, Shang Rong''s death is not enough to regret, but to escape secretly. Now the son of heaven is determined and irritable. Mei Bo almost died because of his strong advice when he came to the palace. If empress Su didn''t plead for mercy, Mei Bo would surely die. The son of heaven refused to advise and kill loyalty, Shang Rong didn''t listen to his advice, and he couldn''t recover his holy intention. He would die soon Worry about the people''s grievances and bring about trouble and chaos. Since Shang Rong is not enough to assist you, he can only abdicate and give way to the sages in order to have talents and talents and display his economic strength to save trouble and chaos. This is Shang Rong''s original intention, not Yuanjun''s plan. Your Highness has given Shang Rong a drink. It is expected that there will be a meeting. " Then he wrote a poem with a cup to mark the time of the future meeting. Meng Jun sent him home ten miles away and poured tears into the wine Pavilion. Looking back on Yan Chengfu''s world, he returned Mu dog Mu to wish God Beijing. His heart is difficult to turn into dragon and blood; the red sun is empty to spend the summer Jie''s name. He has been depressed for several times. What year will he tell us about his parting again?


    Shang Rong''s poem was finished, and all the officials left with tears. Shang Rong got on his horse and left.

 Chapter 368

    After leaving Yunzi, Kunpeng went back to Chaoge, hid in the dark and observed Su Daji''s every move. When he saw that Su Daji was not as reckless as later generations, he couldn''t help being very happy, which showed that Su Daji had doubts about empress Nuwa and was leaving a way for himself. In this way, Kunpeng has the opportunity to use Su Daji''s mouth to influence other demon people, so as to achieve his own goal.


    Seeing that Su Daji was so obedient, Kunpeng naturally didn''t want her to have any accident, so he lived in Chaoge and secretly protected Su Daji just in case. Now Su Daji has a considerable position in Kunpeng''s heart. He can''t let such a good chess word be destroyed. Su Daji is related to his future involvement in demon family affairs. He has to be careful.


    Su Daji never thought that her every move was monitored by the demon master Kunpeng. If she knew that her face would be very ugly, all her privacy was exposed under Kunpeng''s eyes.


    On this day, empress Jiang came to Shouxian palace to listen to the sound of music. She asked about it and learned that it was king Zhou and Daji. She couldn''t help sighing: "the son of heaven is licentious and thousands of people are unemployed. What should we do about this? Seeing that the world has changed, as a queen, I can''t sit back and watch!"


    At this time, the driving attendant beside King Zhou began to play and said, "Your Majesty, empress Jiang has arrived at the palace gate to wait for an order."


    At this time, King Zhou was drunk and his eyes slanted. He only heard him say, "Su Meimei, go and pick up Zitong."


    Daji led the order out of the palace to meet su. When she saw the queen salute, the queen gave her a flat body. Daji led empress Jiang to the front of the hall. King Zhou ordered Zitong to sit down.


    Empress Jiang Shane sits on the right head of King Zhou. This empress Jiang is the prince of Zhou, and Daji is just a beauty. She can''t sit down and can only stand aside.


    King Zhou said to the queen, "it''s my pleasure for Zitong to come to Shouxian Palace today." so he said to Daji, "beauty sings and dances with Zitong once." Daji was ordered to sing and dance.


    The neon dress swings, the embroidered belt flutters, the skirt does not touch the dust gently, curls up, and the waist wind breaks the willow. The singing voice is loud and clear, just like playing immortal music in the moon; A little red lips, but like cherries, wet in the rain. Sharp fiber fingers, like spring bamboo shoots; Apricot faces and peach cheeks are like the stamens of a peony. It is: Qiong Yao and Yuyu are immortal, and Chang''e is not inferior to the world.


    The imperial concubine''s waist is graceful, and the rhyme of the song is gentle, like the wind shaking on the light cloud ridge and the water blowing in the tender Willow Pond. She was cheered by the waiters on both sides, and empress Jiang didn''t look at her eyes, but she looked at her nose with her eyes and knocked on her heart.


    When King Zhou saw empress Jiang like this, he couldn''t help asking, "the Royal wife, time is fleeting, the scenery is not much, so it''s appropriate to have fun here. Such as Daji''s song and dance, it''s a wonder in the sky and rare in the world. It can be said to be a real treasure. Why doesn''t the Royal wife look good without joy?"


    Hearing this, empress Jiang knelt down and played, "although Daji''s songs and dances are rare, they are not enough to be called real treasures."


    Hearing this, King Zhou asked, "this music is not a strange treasure. What can we call it a strange treasure?"


    Empress Jiang said: "My concubine heard that you are virtuous, cheap and noble, and slander and far away. This person is also the treasure of your introspection. If the so-called heaven has treasure, sun, moon and stars, earth has treasure, grain garden, state-owned treasure, loyal officials and good generals, family has treasure, filial sons and grandchildren. These four are all the treasures of the world. Like your majesty, you indulge in debauchery, seek songs and skills, indulge in extravagance and lust, listen to slander and believe in sycophants, expel upright scholars and abandon Li Lao, I wish your Majesty would change the status of Fu stingy, Yu xiujue De, the protection of relatives and teachers, the remote women''s temple, establish guidelines and discipline, do not engage in banquets and tours, do not indulge in wine, and do not idle away. I work hard in government affairs every day, Fu complacency and leave, my heart can return for a few days, the people can be at peace, and the world can be expected to be peaceful. I am a female, and I don''t know taboos. I wish your Majesty would change the previous Philippines and try his best to implement it. I am very lucky! The world is very lucky! " After empress Jiang played, she thanked her and returned to the palace on the chariot.


    King Zhou was already drunk. After listening to empress Jiang''s words, he was very angry: "this bitch is so arrogant! I let the beauty sing and dance once and have fun with her, but she ridiculed me. If it weren''t for the sake of her being the empress of the palace, I would kill her with a golden melon to dispel my hatred."


    At this time, the third watch was over, and King Zhou was drunk and said, "beauty, I''m very angry about what happened just now. Dance again and relieve my boredom."


    Su Daji knelt down and said, "I dare not sing and dance anymore."


    King Zhou asked somewhat puzzled, "beauty, why?"


    Su Daji said, "empress Jiang just blamed me deeply. This song and dance is a thing for the loss of my family and country. Moreover, the empress saw very well. I was favored by the holy grace and didn''t dare to leave for a while. In the future, all officials will think that it was a cheap concubine who bewitched Sheng Cong and seduced the son of heaven. How dare I be so guilty of such a great crime." Su Daji burst into tears.


    When King Zhou heard this, he was furious and said, "beauty, just serve me. Tomorrow, I will abolish the bitch and make you queen. I am in charge of everything. Don''t worry about beauty."


    Su Daji was Kunpeng, the demon master of Kun memory. He didn''t dare to do everything. He hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, what the queen said is very reasonable. Your majesty hasn''t been in charge of politics since ten months. My concubine returned to Hu. Your majesty attaches great importance to state affairs."


    King Zhou frowned when he heard Su Daji''s words, and his heart was slightly bored. He could no longer raise his interest in drinking and joy, so he went to bed early.


    On this day, on the new moon''s day, empress Jiang entertained her concubines in the central palace, and all the concubines in the palace came to congratulate the empress. Imperial concubine Huang of the Western Palace and imperial concubine Yang of the Xinqing palace were in the main palace.


    At this time, I saw the palace man report: "Suda of Shouxian palace is waiting for an order outside."


    Empress Jiang ordered: "Xuan!"


    When Daji went to the palace to worship, she saw that empress Jiang was not present, and imperial concubine Huang and imperial concubine Yang were also around. Imperial concubine Daji said that the worship had been completed. Empress Jiang specially gave the beauty a flat body. Daji was only a beauty, so she had to stand aside.


    The second imperial concubine asked empress Jiang, "is this Su beauty?"


    Empress Jiang nodded and said, "exactly."


    Empress Jiang was very worried about state affairs, so she scolded Su Daji: "The son of heaven is in Shouxian palace day and night, preaching fornication and pleasure, ignoring the government, so that the law and discipline are confused; but you don''t have a word of advice. You only confuse the son of heaven, singing and dancing every day and night, and indulge in wine and sex. Such behavior is a great ceremony to corrupt the soup and endanger the safety of the country. Everything is up to you. If you don''t repent from now on, I will deal with it according to the law of the central palace! You step back!"


    Daji was very angry when she heard empress Jiang speak like this, but she was only a beauty, so she had to swallow her anger, thank her out of the palace and return to Shouxian palace with shame.


    Daji didn''t do too much. Now she was so humiliated by Empress Jiang. She suddenly had evil thoughts and wanted to find an opportunity to remove empress Jiang and eliminate her hatred.


    The demon master Kunpeng didn''t want to ruin his future affairs because of Su Daji''s temporary anger, so he appeared and persuaded Su Daji not to destroy his form and spirit because of his temporary anger.


    Su Daji was shocked when she saw the demon master Kunpeng appear in the palace. She didn''t know what the demon master came for, so she didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Kunpeng looked at Su Daji at a loss and said, "Daji, you have been doing very well since you entered the palace. You haven''t left me a bad impression. I''m very satisfied with your behavior, but today I look at you as if you want to take the opportunity to revenge empress Jiang. Do you really have this idea?"


    Su Daji is a smart person. She knows that her behavior may have fallen into the eyes of demon master Kunpeng, so she did not hide her intention to retaliate against empress Jiang and frankly admitted it.


    Kunpeng is very happy that Su Daji can frankly admit it, which shows that Su Daji still trusts him very much. Kunpeng said: "Daji, what empress Jiang did today may be a little too much for you, but you should understand that you can secretly persuade King Zhou not to go to the court to manage politics, but you can''t use the hand of King Zhou to harm people, otherwise once the incident happens, you will be destroyed, and you can''t be saved by Nu Wa''s behavior."


    Su Daji asked, "demon master, it''s not Daji who wants to deal with empress Jiang, but empress Jiang wants to be difficult for me first. Why can''t I revenge on her?"


    Kunpeng said: "Daji, but you have only been a Taoist priest for thousands of years. You don''t understand many things. You came to earth to incite King Zhou to obey Nuwa''s orders, so Nuwa will bear the cause and effect even if there is cause and effect. But if you kill mortals by King Zhou''s hand, I''m afraid you will bear all the cause and effect. Nuwa can''t offend the whole human race because of you. You should keep this in mind ¡£¡±


    When Su Daji heard what Kunpeng said, he just woke up. He came down to earth under the order of empress Nuwa to confuse the emperor. It seems that he will die if he is not careful, as the demon Master said. In those years, the demon master''s great contribution to the demon family was abandoned by empress Nuwa, not to mention his small fox demon.


    Kunpeng saw that Su Daji had understood what he said and didn''t say anything more. After all, he couldn''t interfere too much in the matter of God worship, so as not to be discovered by the saints, which would affect his future plans.

 Chapter 369

    After Kunpeng left, Su Daji was shocked in a cold sweat. Under the saints, there were mole ants. She didn''t think that her little Millennium fox demon would be of great use to empress Nuwa. Although she went down to earth to confuse the emperor and corrupt Tang Jiangshan in accordance with empress Nuwa''s lifeline, once the incident happened, empress Nuwa would definitely give up herself as the demon Master said, so what was her end, It is conceivable.


    Su Daji is a smart person. Naturally, she doesn''t want such a thing to happen. She can''t afford to provoke empress Jiang. She can only hide from her and don''t meet empress Jiang. In this way, there will be no conflict with her. As for Empress Jiang, if she angered King Zhou and other things happen, it has nothing to do with her Su Daji, and she can''t blame her for the accident.


    In her heart, Su Daji still hopes to see empress Jiang have bad luck, which will also ease her hatred. However, according to Su Daji''s current situation to King Zhou, if empress Jiang doesn''t know how to restrain, then the bad day will come soon.


    When Fei Zhong learned that Su Daji was angry with empress Jiang, he couldn''t help moving. Since Su Daji was favored, Fei Zhong always worried that Su Daji would use the hand of King Zhou to deal with him in order to avenge his persecution of Su Hu. So these days, Fei Zhong has trouble sleeping and eating. He has always wanted to find an opportunity to ease the hand relationship between them.


    At this time, if he can help Su Daji remove empress Jiang, he and Su Daji may be reconciled. In addition, Fei Zhong also knows that King Zhou has been dissatisfied with empress Jiang. Moreover, empress Jiang has always been in trouble for him. If he can remove empress Jiang, he can not only ease the relationship between him and Su Daji, but also remove a harm for himself, No matter what, it''s good for yourself.


    Thinking of this, Fei Zhong invited you hun to the house to discuss the matter. After listening to Fei Zhong''s persuasion, you hun was very moved and finally decided to help Fei Zhong complete the matter together.


    Empress Jiang never thought that her anger would bring her death.


    In fact, Fei Zhong was also very afraid. If things were revealed, he would die. But if he didn''t want to ease his relationship with Su Daji, sooner or later he would die under Su Daji''s calculation. There would always be a death. He might as well fight for a chance, so Fei Zhong had no way to do it.


    Just as Fei Zhong sighed, suddenly a strong and brave man with a length of four feet and a broad arm stopped three times walked over. Fei Zhong asked, "who are you?"


    Hearing Fei Zhong''s question, the man quickly came forward and kowtowed and said, "villain Jiang Huan, I''ve seen the master."


    Fei Zhong asked, "how many years have you been in my house?"


    Jiang Huan said, "I''ve been in the master''s house for five years. Master Meng has always praised me. My kindness is like a mountain and there''s no way to repay it. I just didn''t know that the master was bored and avoided. I hope the master will forgive me."


    As soon as Fei Zhong saw this man, he took care of it and said, "get up. I have something to use you. I just don''t know if you are willing to do it with your heart?"


    Jiang Huan said, "Jiang Huan has been known by the master since he was a child. As long as the master orders, even if he lets the little go through fire and water, he will die."


    Hearing this, Fei Zhong was overjoyed and said, "I''ve been meditating all day. There''s nothing I can do, but it''s on you! If this is done, you won''t lose the gold and hang your waist afterwards. Your blessing should be great."


    Jiang Huan said, "how dare you look at this? Just ask the master to give orders and the villain to take orders."


    Fei Zhongfu told Jiang huaner his plan, and then said, "if this plan works, you and I will have infinite wealth. Remember not to leak it, otherwise the disaster will be very serious!"


    Jiang Huan nodded and took the plan.


    After Jiang Huan left, Fei Zhong went into the palace to see Su Daji to show his loyalty. After hearing Fei Zhong''s plot, Su Daji had no words. After listening to the words of demon master Kunpeng, she understood that joining the WTO itself was a very dangerous thing. Of course, she didn''t want to participate in Fei Zhong''s plot, so she let Fei Zhong leave without saying anything.


    After leaving Shouxian palace, Fei Zhong was puzzled by Su Daji''s attitude, so he discussed it with you hun again.


    You hun was a timid man. After hearing Fei Zhong''s words, he couldn''t help but retreat and didn''t want to participate in the matter again. Fei Zhong was very angry and said, "now the plan has begun. You and I can''t help it. If you want to quit now, I''m afraid you''ll kill yourself immediately."


    "Why is this?" you asked


    Fei Zhong sighed, "if I haven''t met Daji, you and I can get out, but now Su Daji already knows your plan. If we quit now, do you think she will let us go?"


    You hun said, "then why doesn''t she give us a clear answer?"


    Fei Zhong was also quick witted. At the critical moment of life and death, he finally understood Su Daji''s meaning, so he said: "if I guessed correctly, Su Daji just didn''t want to participate in this matter, but she wouldn''t stop it. She wanted to reap the benefits, and it had nothing to do with her."


    You hun said, "sudaji is really insidious. In this way, you and I will bear all the consequences."


    Fei Zhong said, "the Tao is a precious danger. If you and I want to continue to maintain the existing glory and precious, we must show our loyalty to Su Daji, otherwise you and I will die sooner or later."


    You hun also knows that what Fei Zhong said is true, so he can only murder empress Jiang with him.


    On this day, King Zhou lived idle in Shouxian palace. He remembered that he had been going to court for a long time, so he decided to go to court the next day.


    The next day, the emperor set up a court, but he saw that he was escorted by the emperor on the left and right. He went out of the Shouxian palace, luanyu passed the Longde hall and went to the sub palace building. There were red lights and dense aroma. Between the lines, there was a man at the corner of the gate of the sub palace building. He was four feet tall, with a scarf on his head and a sword in his hand. He walked like a tiger and a wolf. He drank loudly and said, "you are ignorant and immoral. I will stab you and kill you according to the order of my Lord''s mother, so as to ensure that the world will not lose with others and that my Lord will be your king!"


    Before he could move, the man was captured by generals escorting both sides. At this time, King Zhou was shocked and angry. He drove to the main hall and raised his seat. He finished the civil and military Dynasty. All officials did not know the reason why King Zhou went to court.


    Just listen, King Zhou said, "Xuanwu becomes king, Huang Feiliu and Asia compete."


    Two ministers followed out of the class and said, "I''m here.".


    King Zhou said, "two Aiqing, something strange happened when they ascended the hall today."


    Bigan asked, "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?"


    King Zhou said, "when I passed the sub palace building, there was an assassin who stabbed me with a sword, but I didn''t know who instructed me?"


    Huang Feihu was shocked when he heard the words. He quickly asked, "who was the official dormitory yesterday?"


    At this time, a man stood up and said, "it''s the minister who lives in the hall. There are no spies in it. Did this man sneak into the sub palace building with all his officials at five o''clock, so there was this change!"


    Huang Feihu said, "bring the assassin here!" the officials dragged the assassin to Huang Feihu.


    King Zhou said, "the Aiqing asked me to understand the reply?"


    At this time, a flash in the class saluted and said, "minister Fei Zhong is not talented. He originally meant to find out the true image of things." all this was a conspiracy designed by Fei Zhong himself. In order to frame empress Jiang, he was afraid that others would find out the truth, so Fei Zhong came forward to discuss it.


    Fei Zhong arrested the assassin and made an inquest outside the noon gate. Then he entered the main hall, saw the son of heaven and fell down to reply. All the officials present did not know that all this was Fei Zhong''s original plan and listened to the play.


    King Zhou asked, "who is Fei Aiqing so bold and dare to send someone to assassinate me?"


    Fei Zhong came forward and said, "I dare not tell your majesty."


    King Zhou angrily said, "since Fei Aiqing has asked clearly, why don''t you dare to say?"


    Fei Zhong said, "Your Majesty, if Hao Chen is innocent first, the guilty party dares to return the order."


    King Zhou said, "I forgive you for your innocence. Speak quickly!"


    Fei Zhong said, "the assassin''s surname is Jiang Minghuan. He is a general of the Chu family of Jiang Huan, the Marquis of the East. According to the order of empress Jiang of the central palace, he assassinated His Majesty in order to seize the throne of heaven and become the son of heaven with Jiang Huanchu. Fortunately, the clan society has a spirit and the emperor and the empress of heaven has the protection of the earth. His majesty has great blessings. His conspiracy was exposed. He was arrested immediately. Please make a decision."


    When King Zhou heard this, he was furious and said, "empress Jiang is my Yuanpei. She dares to plot against the law. The crime should be punished. Hurry to ask imperial concubine Huang of the Western Palace to answer the decree!" King Zhou was furious and drove back to Shouxian palace.

 Chapter 370

    After King Zhou left the dynasty, the ministers in the hall talked about it one after another, and it was difficult to tell the truth from the truth.


    Just listen, the senior doctor Yang Ren said to King Wu Cheng, "empress Jiang is quiet and virtuous, kind and benevolent, and there are laws in governance. According to the lower official, there must be grievances and unknown, and there must be adultery in the palace. Your Highnesses and doctors, you can''t retreat from the dynasty. You can''t make a conclusion until you hear the news of empress Huang in the West Palace."


    Hearing this, all the officials felt that it was very reasonable, so they all stayed in the hall.


    The Imperial officer took the order to the central palace. Empress Jiang took the order and knelt down to listen to the reading. When she heard the holy intention, she immediately cried out: "it''s unjust! It''s unjust! It''s that traitor who caused trouble and did an unforgivable crime against me! I''ve been working hard and thrifty in the palace for many years. How dare I do it lightly? There''s a good lesson. Now the emperor doesn''t check the origin and takes me to the West Palace. My life and death are not guaranteed!"


    Empress Jiang sobbed sadly and touched her lap under her tears. The Imperial officer and Jiang later went to the West Palace. Huang Guifei put her will first and respected her national law.


    Empress Jiang knelt down and said, "I, Jiang, have always been loyal and good. I can learn from my heart. Unfortunately, I have been framed. I hope imperial concubine Qi Xian can learn from what I have done on weekdays and take charge of slaves. Snow is wronged!"


    Imperial concubine Huang said, "the imperial edict says that you ordered Jiang Huan to kill the monarch, offer the country to Jiang Huanchu, the East Bo Hou, and usurp the world of soup. You do great things, disobey rites and incest, lose the righteousness of husband and wife, and never match the kindness of the yuan. If you talk about the truth of love, you should be the nine barbarians!"


    Empress Jiang said: "Virtuous imperial concubine, my Jiang family is the daughter of Jiang Huanchu. My father, the town of Donglu, is the first of the 200 princes in the town. My official is the best. As a national relative, my daughter is the middle palace, and above the four princes. Besides, I have a son, Yin Jiao, who is in the east palace. Long live the holy emperor, my son will inherit the throne; as a empress dowager, I haven''t heard that my father is the son of heaven, and I can make my daughter deserve the imperial temple. Although I am a female, I may not be stupid This. And my father is not the only one of the princes in the world. How can we keep it forever if there is an inquisitor in the world? I hope the virtuous imperial concubine can carefully investigate this strange injustice. There is no such thing. I beg to reply to the decree and convey my foolish intention. This is a great kindness! "


    Before empress Jiang''s words were over, the imperial edict came to urge. Imperial concubine Huang took a chariot to Shouxian palace to wait for the edict.


    King Zhou asked, "did the bitch recruit?"


    Huang Fei played: "I asked empress Jiang strictly according to my orders. She has no privacy at all. She really has the virtue of chastity, tranquility and ability. She is a Yuan Pei. She has served you for many years and has been favored by your majesty. Her Highness is now in the right east palace. Long live your majesty. As empress dowager, what are his shortcomings and dare to deceive his heart and cause this disaster to destroy the family! Besides, Jiang Huan, an official of Chu state, is the East uncle and the emperor''s relative. The princes are said to be thousands of years old. She is the best of human officials. If he dares to stab people, he will be killed It''s unreasonable. I hope your majesty can find out the truth of the matter, don''t make the queen framed, and then beg to see the crown prince''s biological mother for mercy and forgiveness. I''m very lucky! Empress Jiang''s room is very lucky! "


    When King Zhou heard this, he couldn''t help thinking, "the words of concubine Huang are very reasonable. If there is no such thing, there must be grievances."


    Just as king Zhou was hesitating, Daji smiled beside him.


    Seeing Daji smiling, King Zhou asked, "why doesn''t beauty smile?"


    Daji said, "what empress Huang said is very reasonable. Your majesty should ask carefully about it, so as not to cause injustice and make empress Jiang wronged."


    Huang Guifei never thought that Su Daji would speak well for Empress Jiang. Empress Jiang admonished her a few days ago. Su Daji can ignore past grievances and seems to be a good man.


    King Zhou didn''t want to kill empress Jiang without knowing. After all, they got along fairly well, so he agreed to the request of Su Daji and Huang Guifei.


    Unfortunately, it backfired. Just when Su Daji and imperial concubine Huang asked for help, Yin Jiao, the crown prince of the East Palace, and Yin Hong, the second prince, heard that his mother was in trouble, so they went to rescue her with a sword in hand. On the way, they learned that it was Jiang Huan who sued empress Jiang. They were furious and cut Jiang Huan''s sword in two.


    The two of them continued to act like this, which could not save empress Jiang, but was lost. When Jiang Huan died, someone immediately came to report to King Zhou. King Zhou was very angry when he heard this. It turned out that he believed that empress Jiang would not assassinate him, but now the behavior of the two Highnesses made him feel that the matter might be true. In his great anger, King Zhou no longer listened to the advice of Su Daji and imperial concubine Huang , determined to kill empress Jiang, and ordered the arrest of your highness to correct the national law.


    At this point, Huang Guifei understood that there was no room for relaxation. Empress Jiang was bound to die, so she hurried to leave and informed her highness to escape earlier.


    Kunpeng watched the whole process of what happened in the dark and sighed: "God''s will can''t be violated. Unexpectedly, even without Su Daji''s encouragement, empress Jiang still had to die."


    After returning to her palace, imperial concubine Huang immediately informed empress Jiang of the matter. Empress Jiang couldn''t help sighing: "maybe this is my life. I have something to ask imperial concubine, and I hope you can promise."


    Huang Guifei said, "what''s the matter, Queen, but I''ll try my best."


    Empress Jiang said, "my fate has been decided, but I can''t trust my two children. I hope the imperial concubine can help save their lives."


    While talking, the prince burst in shouting. Empress Jiang was also very excited when she saw the two princes.


    Just listen, the prince said, "empress mother, I killed Jiang Huan to avenge you."


    Hearing the prince''s words, imperial concubine Huang angrily said, "you dare say that if you hadn''t acted so recklessly, the queen wouldn''t have been killed."


    Empress Jiang didn''t want to hurt the prince because of her death. She said, "imperial concubine, don''t say it again. It''s all life. No wonder they."


    At this time, Yan Jiao didn''t know the damage caused by his unwise move, and shouted, "empress mother, what did the imperial concubine mean just now?"


    Huang Guifei knew that the time was pressing. If the two Highnesses were allowed to act recklessly, it would be difficult to get away from the palace, so she ignored empress Jiang''s signal and informed Yin Jiao of the matter.


    When Yan Jiao learned about this, he couldn''t help regretting. If he hadn''t acted recklessly, how could his mother be implicated? He didn''t want his mother to be implicated because of himself, so he said, "one person does things, one person should be implicated. I killed Jiang Huan, and the consequences will naturally be borne by one person. I''ll make it clear to my father."


    Imperial concubine Huang didn''t want Yan Jiao to fall into the net, so she quickly stopped him and said, "it''s useless for you to say anything. Your majesty won''t believe you anymore. You''ll only fall into the net when you go."


    Yan Jiao couldn''t help saying, "what should I do?"


    Huang Guifei said, "you''d better escape from the palace early, otherwise once the palace gate is blocked, you can''t escape."


    Yan Jiao said, "if you want to run away from your mother, run with us."


    Empress Jiang smiled calmly and said, "emperor, the empress mother can''t escape with you. Good job will only make people sit down. I sent someone to assassinate her majesty. The empress mother can''t carry this bad name even if she died. Listen to the words of the imperial concubine and escape from the palace as soon as possible, so as to avoid a storm over a long period of time."


    Huang Guifei said, "I''m not safe either. Your majesty may send someone to come soon. Your highness should hurry to take shelter at Yang Guifei, and then try to escape."


    Seeing that they couldn''t persuade their mother, they only listened to the words of imperial concubine Huang and went to Xinqing palace. Imperial concubine Yang was leaning against the palace gate and waiting for Empress Jiang''s information.


    Your Highnesses cried and bowed to the ground. Seeing this, imperial concubine Yang was shocked and asked, "Your Highness, what''s the matter with your mother?"


    Yan Jiao cried, "I killed Jiang Huan in a bad temper and implicated my mother. Now my father is trying to kill my two brothers. I hope my aunt can save my two lives!"


    When Yang Guifei heard this, she burst into tears and sobbed, "Your Highness, come into the palace quickly!"


    After their Highnesses entered the palace, imperial concubine Yang thought: "if your majesty goes to the East Palace and doesn''t see the prince, she will send someone here to pursue. I have to try to protect your Highnesses."


    As Yang Guifei expected, in a moment, she saw Chao Tian and his brothers running forward. Seeing this, imperial concubine Yang shouted, "this is the deep palace. You dare to be presumptuous here. Someone will take them down for me!"


    Hearing this, Chao Tian hurriedly came forward and said, "empress millennium! I''m looking for your highness according to the will of the emperor. I hope your empress can forgive me for any disrespect."


    Imperial concubine Yang shouted, "Your Highness is in the east palace. How can you come to Xinqing palace? If it weren''t for the order of the emperor, I have to teach you a lesson today. Don''t remember to retreat!" Chao Tian saw that imperial concubine Yang was angry and didn''t dare to reply, so he had to retreat.

 Chapter 371

    After Yang Guifei sent someone, she went into the palace and met her highness. Imperial concubine Yang said, "this is not the place where your brothers have lived for a long time. You have many eyes. Your Highnesses can go to the Jiujian hall. At this time, the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty have not dispersed; you go to see the emperor''s uncle, Weizi, Jizi, Bigan, Weizi Qi, Weizi Yan and Wucheng King Huang Feihu. Even your father will embarrass your brothers, and your ministers will protect your lives."


    After hearing this, your highness kowtowed to thank your aunt for instructing you to live and left with tears. After seeing you out of the palace, imperial concubine Yang sat on the embroidered pier and sighed: "Empress Jiang is your Majesty''s daughter. She has been trapped by treacherous officials. I have suffered this misfortune. Not to mention that I deviated from the palace! Your Highnesses were released from the palace today. It will be learned that I will be punished at that time. Besides, I have served the faint king for many years and have no men and women. The crown prince of the East Palace is his own son. He can do this poison. I''m afraid I can''t get any good results in the future."


    Yang Guifei thought for a long time and hurt herself, so she covered the deep palace and hanged herself.


    However, for a long time, Palace officials reported that they had entered the Shouxian palace. King Zhou heard that concubine Yang hanged herself. Somehow, he said, "stop in the white tiger hall with a coffin."


    After a while, imperial concubine Huang came by chariot to reply.


    King Zhou asked, "is empress Jiang dead?"


    Huang Guifei played: "When empress Jiang came, she said that my concubine had served the holy bow for ten or six years and had two sons. She was in the east palace. She was cautious and careful. She was never lax day and night. The emperor was not jealous. I don''t know who was jealous of me. She bought an assassin, Jiang Huan, and sat on me for a crime of treachery. This injustice can''t be ignored. It''s only spread to the world and future generations. I hope I can convey it to heaven. Empress Jiang stopped talking and died in the West Palace I hope your majesty can give you a coffin and stop the white tiger hall, so that all civil and military officials will have no discussion and will not lose the virtue of the Lord. "


    King Zhou said, "yes." imperial concubine Huang took the order and returned to the palace.


    At this time, Chao Tian came to reply. King Zhou asked, "where is the prince?"


    Chao Tian said, "looking for the East Palace, I don''t know your Highness''s whereabouts."


    King Zhou asked, "is it in the West Palace?"


    Chao Tian said, "not in the West Palace, not even the Xinqing palace."


    When King Zhou heard this, he thought for a moment and said, "the three palaces are not here. It must be on the main hall. You must capture them and correct the national law." Chao Tian ordered him out of the palace.


    After saying goodbye to Yang Guifei, your highness and your highness came to the Changchao hall. Neither of the two civil and military groups had left the dynasty, only waiting for information in the palace. Huang Feihu, king of Wucheng, heard the sound of pathetic and panic, looked into the peacock screen and saw your highness in a hurry and confusion, trembling. Huang Feihu came forward and asked, "Why are you so flustered?"


    Yan Jiao saw Wu Cheng Wang Huang Feihu and said: "General Huang saved my brother''s life. My father listened to the evil words and detained my mother in the West Palace. Imperial concubine Huang inquired without any truth. When I saw my biological mother suffering, I was very anxious and killed Jiang Huan without thinking. When my father learned about this, he would order the arrest of my brothers. I hope all kings will pity my mother''s death and save my two lives!" After talking, your highness burst into tears.


    The two classes of civil and military came forward with tears and said, "how can we sit and watch the country''s mother being framed? But ring the bell and drum, and ask the son of heaven to go to the temple and declare his affairs, so as to wash the snow queen''s injustice."


    At this time, only someone shouted: "The son of heaven loses his power, blocks loyal and good people, and acts unscrupulously. The eldest husband cannot avenge the queen. The prince takes revenge, weeping, and acting like a woman! The ancient cloud says, ''good birds choose trees to live, and good officials choose the Lord to be an official.'' now the son of heaven has no way, and the three cardinal principles have disappeared. I''m afraid we can''t be the Lord of the world, and we''re also ashamed of being ministers. If we don''t reverse the dynasty song and choose a new king to preserve the country!"


    When they heard this, they looked up and saw that it was the two brothers of the town hall, military Bi and Fang Xiang, who were talking. Huang Feihu shouted and said, "how big an official you are! Dare you say such nonsense and don''t retreat!" Fang Bi and his brothers bowed their heads and didn''t dare to reply.


    Huang Feihu saw the reversal of national politics and the ominous superposition. He also knew the will of heaven and the people''s hearts. They were all in the omen of chaos. He was depressed and speechless. He also saw his highness Weizi, Bigan and Jizi. All the people in the civil and military dynasties were gnashing their teeth and shouting. He had no plan.


    At this time, Fang Bi and Fang Xiang suddenly separated the crowd. Fang Bi clamped Yin Jiao and Fang Xiang clamped Yin Hong. They shouted loudly: "King Zhou has no way. He kills his son and destroys the temple. He kills his wife. Today, your highness Bao borrowed troops from Donglu. In addition to fainting the king and becoming the heir of Tang, we are the opposite!" they carried their highness and went out of the South Gate of Chaoge.


    Although Kunpeng has been hidden in the dynasty song and watched the beginning of the great disaster, when he saw the death of empress Jiang and King Zhou ordered the arrest of the two brothers Yin Jiao and Yin Hong, he couldn''t help feeling that the disaster was not a natural disaster, but a man-made disaster caused by the sage.


    If zhunti Taoist had not confused King Zhou, things would not have developed to this point, and the spirit of Yin Shang would not have been consumed so quickly.


    Although Kunpeng knew that Yin Jiao and Yin Hong would not die at this time, in case, Kunpeng secretly sent them out of Chaoge city. Their two brothers Kunpeng will be of great use in the future, so they can''t make mistakes.


    After seeing off the Yin Jiao and Yin Hong brothers, Kunpeng was still worried. At this time, Chaoge basically won''t have a big event, so Kunpeng planned to secretly protect the two brothers until they worship.


    Before leaving Chaoge, Kunpeng was still worried about Su Daji. He was afraid that once he left, Su Daji would do something special and disrupt his layout. Before leaving, Kunpeng decided to have a good conversation with Su Daji.


    Kunpeng was a man who did what he said, so he soon facilitated Su Daji''s meeting in the palace.


    Su Daji was surprised to see Kunpeng. After all, they had just met for less than a few days. Su Daji didn''t understand why the demon master Kunpeng would see her again so quickly. He couldn''t help wondering, so he asked, "I don''t know what''s important to tell the little woman, demon master?"


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "Su Daji, I have nothing to tell you this time, but because of the relationship between Yin Jiao and his highness Yin Hong, I want to leave Chaoge temporarily. Because I don''t trust your safety, I''m here to see you just in case."


    Su Daji said respectfully, "if the demon master has any orders, the little woman will do it."


    Kunpeng sighed, "it''s not a command, but I''m afraid that something bad will happen to you when I leave. You must have found something abnormal about King Zhou in these days since you entered the palace?"


    Su Daji said, "indeed, as the demon Master said, King Zhou''s mind is sometimes good and sometimes bad. There is no sign at all. I don''t know what caused it."


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "since you can find this, there are some things I should tell you, so that you won''t accidentally lose your form and spirit and affect my layout in the future."


    Su Daji was surprised when he heard Kunpeng''s words and asked, "is it the demon master who did the thing about King Zhou?"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "I''m a human saint. How can I confuse the emperor? Moreover, King Zhou is not worthy of my action, but he knows who did it. It doesn''t hurt to tell you."


    Su Daji was a wise man. She knew that once she knew about it, there would be great trouble in the future, so she said, "it''s so important that the demon master should not say it, so as not to let the little woman reveal the secret accidentally."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he glanced at Su Daji and said, "I know what you think. Since you don''t want to know, I don''t want to avoid you. However, some things can''t be avoided. Now you are in the deep palace and often get along with King Zhou. Even if you have Nuwa''s life, you will only die if you attract the attention of that person."


    Su Daji was shocked when he heard Kunpeng''s words. He asked carefully, "demon master, can''t it be so terrible? Empress Nuwa is a demon saint. How can that person offend the saint because of my little demon?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "It''s your business whether you want to believe it or not. If I''m not afraid of affecting my plan, I don''t need to pay attention to your life or death. Since that person can control the emperor, don''t say you''ve been a demon for a thousand years, he can easily end you without direct action at that time. It doesn''t cost much. Moreover, you are a demon family. Although you can hide your identity in front of ordinary people, it''s easy for practitioners You can see through your true body. You must have heard of the name of grand master Wen Zhong. Your identity will be exposed as soon as he comes back. Then you can imagine your fate. "


    Hearing this, Su Daji immediately knelt down and begged: "I hope the demon master will save the little demon''s life."


    Kunpeng said: "You came down to earth under Nu Wa''s orders, so she didn''t teach you the most basic method to hide your identity. It can be imagined that if you don''t believe it, you''ll wait and see. It''s also your good life. If you can meet me, I''ll help you eliminate the evil spirit on you. But you must remember not to interfere in the affairs of the human race, otherwise you will be in danger."


    Kunpeng eliminated the evil spirit from Su Daji, and then said, "well, I have to say it. It''s up to you whether it''s good or bad in the future. I should go." he said and left Chaoge.

 Chapter 372

    After leaving Chaoge, Kunpeng followed the two brothers Yan Jiao and Yin Hong all the way to protect them in the dark. Kunpeng didn''t leave until they worshipped their masters.


    After Kunpeng left, everything happened as usual. Shang Rong died in the hall. King Zhou made torture, branded and killed ministers. However, this torture was not invented by Su Daji, but by King Zhou himself. It seems that the God control skill of zhunti saints has rubbed off King Zhou''s own imperial spirit.


    Su Daji remembered what the demon master Kunpeng said when he left. He didn''t interfere in the internal affairs of the Terran. He devoted himself to the deep palace and didn''t cause the dissatisfaction of all officials, so there was no cause and effect between himself and the Terran.


    After leaving Yin Jiao and Yin Hong, Kunpeng did not return to Chaoge, but went to Chentang pass.


    There is a chief military officer surnamed Li Mingjing in chentangguan. He visited Taoism and Xiuzhen when he was young. He took the immortal du''e of West Kunlun as his teacher and learned the five element escape technique. Because it is difficult to achieve immortality, he went down the mountain to assist King Zhou, lived in the Chief Army, and enjoyed the wealth of the world. Yuan Pei Yin had two sons, the eldest Jin Zha and the second Mu Zha.


    After that, Mrs. Yin was pregnant again. She had been pregnant for three years and six months and had not given birth yet. Li Jing was often worried.


    On this day, Li Jing pointed to his wife''s belly and said, "my wife has been pregnant for more than three years. I''m afraid this son hasn''t been born yet. I''m afraid it''s either demon or strange."


    When Mrs. Yan heard this, she said with annoyance, "this pregnancy must be a bad omen. It taught me to worry day and night."


    Li Jing was very unhappy when she heard that. At midnight that night, my wife was sleeping soundly. She dreamed of a Taoist priest, wearing a bun and Taoist clothes, walking into the incense room. The lady scolded, "you Taoist don''t know reason. This is an inner room. How can you enter as a Taoist? It''s really hateful!"


    The Taoist smiled calmly and said, "madam, pick up lin''er quickly!"


    Before the lady could answer, she saw the Taoist send something to her arms. The lady suddenly woke up and was in a cold sweat. He hurriedly woke up Li Zongbing and said what he had just dreamed of. Before she finished, Mrs. Yan felt pain in her abdomen.


    Li Jing got anxious and thought to herself, "I''ve been pregnant for three years and six months. It''s like this tonight. I''m not sure if I was born. Good or bad luck is unknown."


    While Li Jing was thinking, he saw someone running in and hurriedly came forward and said, "tell my Lord, my wife has given birth to a goblin. Go and have a look."


    Hearing this, Li Jing hurried to the incense room with a sword in his hand. He saw a cloud of red gas in the room, full of strange fragrance, including a meat ball, which turned like a wheel. Li Jing was shocked and looked at the meat ball with a sword. There was a sound. Separate the meatball and jump out of a child. The ground is red and his face is like powder. He has a gold bracelet on his right hand and a piece of red silk around his belly.


    This is the forerunner of Jiang Ziya in the future and the embodiment of Lingzhu in Wa palace. The gold bracelet is a circle of heaven and earth, and the red silk is called "huntian silk". These two objects are the treasures of the golden light cave in Qianyuan mountain.


    Li Jing cuts open the meat ball, but sees a child running all over the ground. Li Jing was shocked. He came forward and picked him up. When he looked carefully, it was clear that he was a good child. He couldn''t bear to treat him as a monster and ruin his life, so he handed it to his wife. The two loved each other and each was sad and happy.


    The next day, many officials received Li Jing''s son and congratulated him. Just after Li Jing''s distribution, the middle officer came and said, "I''m telling you, sir, there''s a Taoist outside who wants to see you."


    Li Jing was a Taoist. How dare he forget his roots? He hurriedly said, "please come quickly."


    A moment later, the Taoist came into the house and said to Li Jing, "general, I''m the chief inspector." Li Jing hurriedly answered the ceremony and asked the Taoist to sit down. The Taoist was not humble, so he sat down directly.


    Li Jing asked, "where is the famous mountain where the teacher practices the fairy way? What do you think of today?"


    The Taoist smiled and said, "I''m immortal Taiyi of jinguangdong in Qianyuan mountain. I heard that the general had a childe and came to congratulate him. I don''t know what your honor is if you let the childe see it?"


    Hearing what the Taoist said, Li Jing hurriedly called the waiter to take Nezha out. Immortal Taiyi took it in his hand, looked at it and asked, "when was this son born?"


    Li Jing replied, "I was born in an ugly time."


    Taiyi immortal said, "not good."


    Li Jing asked, "Taoist priest, can''t this son be raised?"


    Immortal Taiyi said, "no? This son was born ugly and committed 1700 murders." then immortal Taiyi asked, "has this son ever been named?"


    Li Jing replied, "No."


    Immortal Taiyi said, "how about being an apprentice with me after I give him a name?"


    Li Jing replied, "it''s so good."


    Immortal Taiyi asked, "how many CHILDES does the general have?"


    Li Jing replied, "no, there are three sons. The eldest son, Jin Zha, worships the master of Manjusri Guangfa in Yunxiao cave of Wulong mountain as a teacher; the second son, Mu Zha, worships the immortal Puxian in Baihe cave of Jiugong Mountain as a teacher. The teacher wants this son to be a disciple, but with a taboo, he worships the Taoist priest as a teacher."


    Immortal Taiyi said, "this son is the third. He is called ''Nezha''."


    Li Jing thanked: "thank you, Taoist priest. I can''t thank you enough."


    After completing the purpose of this trip, immortal Taiyi said, "I still have something to do, even if I go back to the mountain." seeing that immortal Taiyi''s tone was firm, Li Jing had to send him out of the house. Immortal Taiyi said goodbye and went back to the mountain.


    On this day, Nezha, the third childe, saw that the weather was hot and upset, so he went to see his mother and said, "I want to go out of the pass and have a free time. I hereby come to report to my mother and dare to go."


    Mrs. Yan loved her son so much that she said, "my son, since you want to play outside the pass, you can take a family general to lead you. Don''t be greedy. Go and come quickly. Don''t wait for your father to come back from practice and see you''re not in the house."


    Nezha said, "I know."


    So Nezha and his family came out of Deguan. It was May and the weather was really hot. Nezha and his family were about to leave the pass. After about a mile, it was difficult to travel in hot weather.


    Nezha was sweating when he left, so he said to the general, "there is a shade in front of the tree. Let''s go and have a cool."


    Afraid of an accident, the general first came to the green willow shade. He saw the wind blowing and cool, so he hurried back and said to Nezha, "tell me, childe, the willow shade in front is very cool and can spend the summer."


    Nezha was overjoyed when he heard this. He immediately went into the forest, untied his clothes and relaxed his mind. Suddenly, he suddenly saw that one in the forest was rolling clear waves and surging green water. It could be said that the wind was blowing on both sides of the river and the rippling water was rippling along the cliff.


    Nezha stood up, went to the river and said to his general, "it''s too hot. When I came out of the pass, I was sweating. I happened to take a bath here to relieve the heat."


    The general said, "you should pay attention to the time, but you should go back early, so that the master won''t see you when he returns to the house."


    Nezha said, "it doesn''t hurt. I''ll pay attention myself."


    As Nezha said this, he took off his clothes and jumped into the water to take a bath. He saw that he put seven feet of mixed sky Ling in the water and swayed back and forth. He didn''t have fun.


    The river where Nezha was located was Jiuwan River, the estuary of the East China Sea. Nezha put such magic weapons as huntianling in the water, but it turned the river red. This treasure swings and rivers shake; Shake it, shake it. Nezha was washing happily, but he didn''t know that the Crystal Palace was shaking.


    At this time, Kunpeng was hiding and looking at Nezha in the water. Nezha was secretly happy. Nezha''s move was just what Kunpeng wanted. Although the dragon family belonged to Tianting, it was a demon family anyway, and Nezha was a boy in Wa palace. If the dragon was killed, it would certainly arouse the dissatisfaction of some people of the demon family and speed up the relaxation of the people of the demon family. Moreover, if Nezha killed the Third Prince of the dragon family, it would be regarded as revenge for Jingwei. It would really kill two birds with one stone, but it was the demon master Kunpeng, not Nuwa. The cause and effect of the matter is borne by Nuwa and elucidation, which has nothing to do with Kunpeng. How can such a good thing not make Kunpeng happy.


    While Nezha was having a good time, he didn''t know that he had unknowingly caused a great disaster.

 Chapter 373

    Ao Guang was in the Crystal Palace in the East China Sea. He only heard the sound of the palace que. Ao Guang hurriedly called around and asked, "what happened? Why did the palace shake?"


    The neutrality of the Dragon Palace sends Li Gen, the Sea Patrol yecha, to Haikou to see what''s causing trouble. When Yasha came to Jiuwan River, he saw that the river was red and brilliant. A child dipped a red ROPA in water to take a bath.


    Yasha came forward and asked, "that child, what did you do to make a mischief that turned the river red and shook the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea?"


    Nezha looked back and saw something at the bottom of the water. His face was like indigo, his hair was like cinnabar, his mouth was huge, his teeth were huge, and he was holding a big axe. Nezha said, "what is your beast?"


    Yecha said angrily, "you are so brave. I am a magnificent sea patrol yecha. You call me an animal?"


    Yasha jumped into the water, jumped ashore, and hit Nezha with an axe. Nezha was standing naked. Seeing that Yasha was brave, he dodged and looked at the heaven and earth of his right glove in the air. This treasure is a gift from the yuxu palace of Kunlun mountain to the golden light cave of Taiyi immortal town. It can stand up to the yecha. The treasure will fall on the head of yecha. It will only burst its brains and die on the shore.


    Seeing this, Nezha said with a smile, "they have polluted my heaven and earth circles." he said and cleaned his circles in the river.


    How can Donghai crystal palace withstand the shock of these two treasures and nearly shake the palace down. Ao Guang said, "Yasha went to explore why he hasn''t come back!"


    While talking, I saw the dragon soldier report: "yecha Li Gen was killed on land by a child. Teqi Longjun knows."


    Ao Guang was shocked when he heard this and said, "Li Gen is the Yasha ordered by the imperial pen in Lingxiao hall. Who dares to kill him without authorization?"


    Ao Guang then preached, "order the Dragon soldiers and wait for me to see who is so bold!"


    At this time, Ao Bing, the Third Prince of the Dragon King, came out and said, "father, why are you so angry?"


    Ao Guang told Li Gen about killing him. The third prince said, "father, please wait a moment. When the child goes out, he will take him down." he transferred the Dragon soldiers, got on the water forcing beast, took the painting pole halberd and went out of the Crystal Palace. Separate the water potential, the waves fall like mountains, the waves are rampant, and the flat water is several feet long.


    Nezha stood up, looked at the sudden flood and said, "what a flood!"


    At this time, a water beast suddenly appeared in the wave. There was a man sitting on the beast, holding a halberd Xiaoxiong, and shouted: "who are you that dare to be so bold and kill my sea patrol yecha Li Gen?"


    Nezha replied, "I''m Nezha, the third son of Li Jing at Chentang pass. My father is the head of the town. I have nothing to do with him for summer bathing. He came to scold me and I killed him."


    When the third prince Ao Bing heard this, he said angrily, "good thief! Yecha Li Gen is the messenger of the heavenly king''s hall. How dare you dare to kill him and speak disorderly!" the third prince picked up the painted halberd and took Nezha.


    Nezha was unarmed, lowered his head, hid from the general and said, "don''t wait. Who are you? Give me a name and let me know."


    Ao Bing said proudly, "Ao Bing, the Third Prince of Gu Naidong sea dragon, is also."


    Nezha said with a smile, "you are the son of Ao Guang. Don''t be arrogant. If you annoy me, even your old loach will take out and peel his skin."


    The third prince shouted and said, "kill me! Good! You''re a thief! How dare you be so rude!" and another halberd stabbed him.


    Seeing this, Nezha was also worried. He mixed the seven feet of silk in his hand with the sky and looked at the air. It was like a thousand pieces of fire. Then he wrapped it down and wrapped the third prince. Then Nezha took a step to catch up, put one foot on AO Bing''s neck, lifted the heaven and earth circle, and hit the third prince''s yuan body according to his top door. The third prince immediately showed his dragon body and fell to the ground.


    At this time, Nezha said, "I didn''t expect to play the original image of the little dragon. Well, I just took his tendon out and made a dragon tendon sash to tie his father''s armor."


    Nezha then took the third prince''s tendon out and took him directly into Chentang pass. His move immediately made the family weak and weak, and his legs were slow. He came to the door of the handsome house, and Nezha came to see his mother.


    Just listen, the lady said, "my son, you went there to play. Why have you been there for half a day?"


    Nezha said, "mother, I went outside the pass, so I came back a little late." Nezha said and went back to the garden.


    Ao Guang was in the Crystal Palace. He only heard the report from the dragon soldier: "Nezha, the son of Li Jing at Chentang pass, not only killed the third prince, but also took out the Dragon tendon."


    Ao Guang was shocked when he heard this. He said angrily, "my son is the God of heaven who breeds all things. How dare he kill him! Good Li Jing, I thought I had a friendship with you when you studied Taoism in West Kunlun. You dare to commit murder, kill my son, and take out all my son''s Dragon tendons! I am at odds with you."


    At this time, Ao Guang was very angry and wanted to avenge his son immediately. Then he turned into a Xiushi and went straight to Chentang pass.


    Ao Guang came to the handsome mansion and said to the door official, "please report to me quickly. An old friend Ao Guang visited."


    The door official immediately reported to the inside and said, "I inform you, my old friend Ao Guang is visiting."


    Upon hearing this, Li Jing immediately went out to meet him and said, "it''s lucky for my brother to meet today after many years of separation. What''s the matter with you?"


    Ao Guang said, "well, you Li Jing dared to commit murder. Not only did you kill my sea patrol yecha, but even my son was killed. What''s more, even his dragon tendons were taken out. Why do you say I came here?" Ao Guang said, feeling sad.


    Hearing this, Li Jing quickly smiled and said, "my brother must have made a mistake. My eldest son studies art in Jiulong Mountain; my second son studies art in Jiugong Mountain; my third son is seven years old and can''t get out of the gate. Where can I do such a big thing?"


    Ao Guang angrily said, "that''s what your three sons Nezha did!"


    Li Jing said, "it''s a little unusual. Brother, wait a moment until I call him out to ask."


    Li Jing then came back to the hall and shouted at Nezha''s door. Nezha heard it inside and hurriedly opened the door to see his father. Li Jing asked, "my son, what are you doing here?"


    Nezha said: "I left the pass today and went to Jiuwan River to play games. It was hot and I took a bath in the water. Unexpectedly, a yecha Li Gen appeared. He didn''t provoke him, but he scolded me in every way and took an axe to chop me. He was killed by me. Later, I don''t know why another three crown prince named Ao Bing stabbed me with a painted halberd. I wrapped Hun Tianling on the shore and put his foot on his neck. It was also a mistake The boy thought that the Dragon tendon was the most expensive, so he took his tendon and beat a dragon tendon here to tie his father''s armour. "


    Nezha''s words immediately frightened Li Jing and made him speechless. After a while, he said, "what an enemy! You have caused great trouble. Go out to see your uncle and answer him."


    Nezha said, "please don''t worry, father. There is a saying that those who don''t know don''t sin, and the Dragon tendon hasn''t touched him. He wants the original here, so he can return it to him. Wait for the child to see him."


    Nezha came to the door, saluted and said, "I''ve seen my uncle. I don''t know the inside story. I hope my uncle will forgive me for my mistake. Long Jin didn''t move here. Please take it back."


    Seeing the injury, Ao Guang said to Li Jing, "Li Jing, you gave birth to such an evil son, and you just said I was wrong. Now he confessed himself, only you can live! Kuang, my son, is the right God; yecha Li Gen is also the Royal point guard; how can your father and son kill without reason! I will play the Jade Emperor tomorrow and ask your master for you!" Ao Guang walked away.


    Looking at Ao Guang who left, Li Jing cried loudly, "this disaster is not small!"


    Madam heard the sad cry in the vestibule and hurried to the vestibule to see Li Jing. When Li Jing saw her coming, she quickly stopped her tears and said in a hate voice, "I didn''t succeed in asking for an immortal. Who knows that you have such a good son and even caused the disaster of killing the family! The Dragon King is Shi Yuzheng God. He killed recklessly. When the Dragon Dynasty sees the Jade Emperor tomorrow, you and I will be ghosts under the sword for three days or two dynasties!" Then he cried again, feeling very miserable.


    At this time, the lady also burst into tears. She pointed to Nezha and said, "I''ve been pregnant with you for three years and six months. I don''t know how much pain I''ve suffered. Who knows that you have caused the disaster of extermination!"


    Seeing his parents crying, Nezha stood uneasy, knelt down on his knees and said, "Dad, mother, let''s talk about it today. I''m not an ordinary person. I''m a disciple of Taiyi immortal jinguangdong in Qianyuan mountain. This treasure is given by my master. It''s expected that Ao Guang can''t help me. Now I go to Qianyuan mountain and ask my teacher. As the saying goes, ''one person should do things. How dare I bother my parents?" Nezha went out of the house, grabbed a handful of soil, looked at the air and sprinkled it. He was born and fled to Qianyuan mountain.

 Chapter 374

    Nezha came to Jinguang cave in Qianyuan mountain to wait for the master''s decree.


    Immortal Taiyi asked, "you''re not at Chentang pass. What''s the matter here?"


    Nezha said, "it''s been seven years since Meng en was born in Chentang. Yesterday, I went to Jiuwan River to take a bath. I didn''t expect Ao photonic Ao Bing to hurt people. The disciple was angry and hurt his life. Now Ao Guang wanted to play in heaven. His parents were frightened. The disciple was very upset and had no way to save. So he had to go up the mountain and beg the teacher to forgive the disciple''s sin of ignorance. I hope to pray for help."


    Hearing this, immortal Taiyi thought to himself: "Although Nezha was ignorant and hurt Ao Bing by mistake, this is also a number of days. Although Ao Guang is the king of the dragon, he doesn''t know the number of days and wants to sue the Jade Emperor. However, the disaster has come to mind. The Jade Emperor won''t easily provoke cause and effect. Most of it is to let Ao Guang solve the matter by himself. I can go to Chentang pass at that time. I think that Ao Guang doesn''t dare to argue with me."


    Thinking of this, immortal Taiyi said to Nezha, "go back to chentangguan and tell your parents that it''s up to you to decide for the teacher. All the consequences will be borne by the teacher and will definitely affect your parents. Go."


    Nezha left Qianyuan mountain and went straight back to Chentang pass. After hearing Nezha''s reply, Li Jing and his wife couldn''t help but relax a lot. No matter how powerful the Dragon King of the four seas was, he was not an opponent of Buddhism, and Tianting wouldn''t annoy Buddhism because of such small things.


    Nezha sat in the house for a while. He was very upset about the East Sea Dragon King, so he went out of the back garden gate and went straight to the tower of Chentang pass to have a cool.


    When Nezha reached the tower, he saw a bow on the weapon rack, named "heaven and earth bow", and three arrows, named "Heaven shaking arrow".


    Seeing this, Nezha couldn''t help thinking, "Master said I would be an advance officer in the future and break into a soup world. Now there are ready-made bows and arrows, why not exercise."


    When Nezha thought of this, he took the bow in his hand, took an arrow, took it as a string, and looked at the southwest to shoot an arrow. With a sound, the red light was swirling and the auspicious color hovered. Nezha didn''t know that the bow and arrow was the treasure of Chentang pass, the heaven and earth bow and the sky shaking arrow. Since Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor broke Chiyou, no one has picked it up. Today Nezha picked it up and shot an arrow, only hitting the bones of skeleton mountain In the cave, a disciple of Shiji empress, named Biyun boy, came to the bottom of the cliff with a flower basket to collect medicine. He was hit by the arrow in the throat and fell to the ground to die.


    But for a long time, Caiyun boy saw the arrow in the blue cloud and died. He hurriedly reported to Shiji''s mother and said, "mother, for some reason, senior brother was shot through his throat and died."


    Empress Shiji heard that she came out of the cave and went to the edge of the cliff. When she saw Biyun tong''er, she was sure to die from an arrow. Under the arrow plume, she saw the name "Li Jing, chief soldier of Chentang pass in town". Empress Shiji was furious and said: "Well, you Li Jing, you can''t become a Taoist. I asked you to go down the mountain in front of your master and ask for wealth in the world. Now you are a duke, not only don''t want to repay virtue, but you shoot my apprentice with an arrow to avenge me."


    Then lady Shiji took qingluan and went to Chentang pass. When she came to the pass, she shouted in mid air, "Li Jing, come out to see me!"


    Li Jing didn''t know who was shouting. She hurried out and saw that it was Shiji''s mother. Li Jing quickly fell down and worshipped her and said, "disciple Li Jing paid a visit to her. I don''t know her coming. I''m disappointed. I hope to beg for forgiveness."


    Empress Shiji said, "Li Jing, you have become rich and noble in the world before you become a immortal. But who are you thankful to? Now you don''t want to report the book. Instead, you shoot my disciple Biyun tong''er to death. What can I say?"


    Li Jing didn''t know what was going on, so he asked, "madam, I really don''t know what you said."


    Empress Shiji said, "if you bite the hand that feeds you and shoot my disciple to death, why don''t you push me?"


    Li Jing said, "my mother doesn''t know where the arrow is?" Shiji''s mother took the arrow and threw it in front of Li Jing.


    When Li Jing saw it, she was shocked and said, "the sky shaking arrow shot by the heaven and earth bow was left by Emperor Xuanyuan. It is the treasure of Chentang pass. No one in the pass can pick it up. I hope the empress reads that the disciples are innocent and wronged. It is difficult to see. Let the disciples go back to the pass and find out the archer, or my brother will die in peace."


    Lady Shiji said, "if so, go back. If you can''t find out, I''ll ask your master to ask you! Go now."


    Li Jing took the arrows back and went into the handsome house. When Mrs. Yan saw that another expert came to look for something, she was panicking. When she saw that Li Jing came back, she hurried forward and asked, "husband, I don''t know what happened again. Let someone come to the door?"


    Li Jing sighed: "madam, I''ve been a resident of Li Jing for 25 years, but I''m lucky today. There''s a heaven and earth bow and a sky shaking arrow in the enemy tower, which is the treasure to suppress this pass. I don''t know who shot this arrow, but he shot the apprentice of Lady Shiji to death. The arrow is my official title. He took it just now and asked me to pay for my life. I begged hard. Who came back to visit and take it to her."


    Li Jing said again, "if ordinary people can''t hold this bow and arrow, can it be Nezha again?"


    Mrs. Yan heard this and said, "that''s unreasonable! Did Ao Guang dare to provoke this right and wrong before it happened? But Nezha was just a child and I''m afraid he couldn''t pick it up."


    Li Jing pondered for a long time and asked someone to call Nezha. Soon, Nezha came to see him and stood next to him. Li Jing asked, "you said you have a master to undertake and asked you to assist the prime minister Mingjun. Why don''t you learn some bows and horses, which will be useful in the future."


    Nezha said, "just now, I saw a bow and arrow on the enemy tower in the city. I shot an arrow. I saw a red light and purple fog. I shot a good arrow out of sight."


    Nezha''s words immediately made Li Jing very angry. He only heard him shout and said, "good you bastard! You killed the third crown prince of Dongfang dragon. The matter is not over yet, and now you are causing such a boundless disaster!" Mrs. Yan was silent at this time.


    Nezha didn''t know the truth, so he asked, "I just shot an arrow. It''s no big deal?"


    Li Jing said, "you shot the apprentice of Shiji''s mother with that arrow just now. My mother came to ask me. I told me to come back to find the archer, but it was you! Go to see your mother and answer!"


    Nezha said with a smile, "father, please calm down. Where does lady Shiji live, where is her apprentice, and how can I shoot him? I depend on people on the ground, which makes people dissatisfied."


    Li Jing said, "Lady Shiji is in the white bone cave of skeleton mountain. Since you shot her apprentice, go to see her with me!"


    Li Jing and his son drive Tu Dun to skeleton mountain. When they arrive at skeleton mountain, Li Jing enters the cave, meets his mother, and asks Nezha to stand outside the cave and wait.


    When Shiji''s mother saw Li Jing, she asked, "who shot Biyun child?"


    Li Jing said, "it''s my rebellious son Nezha. The disciple didn''t dare to violate it. He took it in front of the cave and obeyed the law." the empress ordered Caiyun tong''er to call Nezha.


    Nezha waited outside for a moment. When he saw someone coming out of the cave, he thought, "it''s better to start first." so he picked up the heaven and earth circle and hit it at once. Caiyun tong''er was not careful. He pinched his neck and fell to the ground immediately. His life would be in danger.


    The empress heard the sound outside the cave and rushed out of the cave. She saw that Caiyun child had fallen to the ground. She said angrily, "what a evil barrier! If you dare to commit murder here, hurt my apprentice again!"


    Nezha saw that Shiji''s mother was beating again. Shiji''s mother saw that it was Taiyi''s heaven and earth circle and said, "it''s you!" she said, reaching out to catch the heaven and earth circle. Nezha was shocked and hurriedly wrapped Qichi huntianling to Shiji''s mother. Empress Shiji laughed and looked up at her robe sleeve. She saw that huntian Ling gently fell in her sleeve.


    Nezha was unarmed and had to turn around and run away. Nezha was forced to go to Qianyuan mountain. When he reached the golden light cave, he hurried into the cave and looked at his master to bow down.


    Immortal Taiyi asked, "Nezha, why are you so flustered?"


    Nezha said, "Shiji empress Lai''s disciple shot his disciple, took the sword to kill me, and took away the master''s heaven and earth circle and huntian Ling. Now he still chased the disciple, and now outside the cave. The disciple had no choice but to come to see the master and beg for help!"


    Immortal Taiyi said, "You evil barrier will cause trouble. Stay in the back peach garden and wait for me to go out."


    When immortal Taiyi came out of the cave, she saw Shi Ji with an angry face and a sword. When she saw immortal Taiyi, she said to Ji Shou: "Taoist brother, your disciple shot the poor Biyun boy with your Taoist skills, broke the Caiyun boy, and hurt me with the heaven and earth circle and huntianling. Taoist brother, please call Nezha out to see me and everything will rest. If Taoist brother hides, he''s afraid of pearls and poplars. It''s not beautiful."


    Immortal Taiyi said, "Nezha is in my cave. It''s not difficult to ask him to come out. You only go to the yuxu palace and see my teacher. If he teaches you, I''ll teach you. Nezha was born under the imperial order to help protect Mingjun. It''s not my own business."


    Lady Shiji said with a smile, "Taoist brother, it''s bad! Don''t use the sect leader to oppress me. What''s the reason for you to oppress me even if you kill my disciples."


    Immortal Taiyi said: "Shiji, you are an apostle, but I am an interpreter. Because we haven''t beheaded three corpses for 1500 years and committed murder, we were born into the world. There were wars, killings and defeats to end this disaster. Today, the soup is destroyed, the Zhou family should prosper, and the jade deficiency is a God. We should enjoy the wealth of the world. At that time, the three religions were charged with the" list of gods ". My teacher ordered me to teach the disciples, born and assist Ming Jun. Nezha is the spirit pearl, Jiang Ziya''s assistant was destroyed into soup. It was ordered by the leader of the Yuan Dynasty. It hurt your apprentice, but it was the number of days. "


    When Shiji''s mother heard this, she was furious and looked at the immortal with a sword. Immortal Taiyi let her go. She stepped back into the cave, took the sword and hung it in her hand. She looked at the East Kunlun Mountain and said, "I''m going to kill today." after worshipping, she threw the Jiulong fire shield into the air. Shiji was covered before she had time to respond.


    Immortal Taiyi patted it with both hands, and the flame rose in the cover, with strong light and nine fire dragons circling around - this is the samadhi fire burning Shiji. A thunder sound refined the real shape of the empress. It is a hard stone. This stone was born outside the dark yellow of heaven and earth, and refined into an elf through the fire and wind of earth water. Today, the number of days has been determined. It died here, so it shows its true shape.

 Chapter 375

    When Nezha saw that Shiji was covered with it, he couldn''t help saying, "Shifu, you passed it to me earlier, and I don''t have to come to you for help."


    Immortal Taiyi turned back and hurriedly said, "Nezha, go quickly! The four Dragon King will play the Jade Emperor and go to get your parents."


    When Nezha heard this, his eyes were filled with tears and begged the immortal to say, "I hope the master will be merciful and save the disciples'' parents! How can he feel at ease when the son is a disaster and leaves his parents behind." after saying this, he burst into tears.


    Seeing that Nezha was like this, immortal Taiyi said, "well, I''ll go with you as a teacher." Nezha thanked him, and then drove with immortal Taiyi to Chentang pass.


    Nezha rushed to Chentang pass and saw the noise in front of the handsome house. Seeing that the childe was coming, the family quickly reported to Li Jing: "the childe is back."


    At this time, the Dragon Kings Ao Guang, Ao Shun, Ao Ming and AO Ji of the four seas are at a stalemate with Li Jing. If Li Jing doesn''t hold his hand, they will flood Chentang pass.


    The four seas Dragon King was also too arrogant. He thought he had the support of the heaven behind him. It was no big deal to flood a small Chentang pass, so the four of them set off a huge wave, aimed at Chentang pass and threatened Li Jing.


    Just listen, Nezha said in a harsh voice, "one person should act as one. I should kill Ao Bing and Li Gen. I should pay for my life. Is there any reason for the son to implicate his parents? Moreover, the people of Chentang pass have nothing to do with this matter. Aren''t you afraid of the scourge if you act like this?"


    Ao Guang said disdainfully, "I am the right God of the Ministry of water of the heavenly court. I am under the jurisdiction of the heavenly court. Everything acts on behalf of the heavenly court. Chen Tangguan should be punished if he is not called by the heavenly court."


    Nezha was very angry when he heard this. He said to Ao Guang, "I am not light. In my previous life, I was the spirit bead of the wa palace. I was ordered by the jade empty talisman to be lucky in my next life. Today, I cut open my abdomen, gouge out my intestines, remove my bones and flesh, and return them to my parents without tiring my parents. What do you think? If I refuse, I will go to the Lingxiao temple with you to see the king of heaven. I have my own words."


    Ao Guang heard this and said, "well, since you are so, you also have a filial name to save your parents."


    Nezha took his sword in his right hand and wanted to take an arm first. Seeing this, immortal Taiyi didn''t come forward to stop, but stood aside and watched, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    The reason why immortal Taiyi would react like this is mainly because Nezha was a boy in the wa palace. He was once the same generation as him and had high talent. Now he accepted Nezha as an apprentice. He was afraid that Nezha''s cultivation would surpass himself in the future. At that time, the apprentice was better than the master to make people laugh, so he wanted to take this opportunity to destroy Nezha''s origin.


    At this time, Kunpeng appeared. He first came forward to stop Nezha''s move, and then turned to the Dragon King of the four seas and said, "you four are so brave that you dare to flood Chentang pass."


    Seeing the demon master Kunpeng, the four seas Dragon King was shocked. He hurried forward and said, "Bruce Lee has seen the demon master. What''s the matter with the demon master?"


    At this time, Li Jing and the people of chentangguan also hurriedly came forward to visit Kunpeng, the human saint, and asked for his protection. Only immortal Taiyi was secretly distressed and blamed Kunpeng for disturbing his plan.


    Kunpeng sneered at the Dragon King of the four seas and said, "I am a human saint and receive human incense, and the four of you want to flood Chentang pass. Why do you say I came here?"


    Ao Guang came forward and said, "please cool the demon master. We don''t want to, but Li Jing dared to disobey the heaven and should be punished."


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "Li Jing is a member of the human race. He is under the control of the emperor. What does it have to do with your heaven? Leave quickly. Don''t be presumptuous here."


    Ao Guang exchanged eyes with his three brothers and said, "the Jade Emperor was ordered by the Taoist ancestors to take charge of the three realms. Li Jing should be punished for disrespect to the heaven. Moreover, his father and son killed the water god of the heaven. If not punished, how will the heaven serve people in the future."


    Kunpeng is no longer the Jade Emperor and the queen mother. He sneered and said: "he is in charge of the three realms. He has a great voice. In those days, the Taoist ancestor just named him the emperor of heaven. He even said these words. He is really not afraid of the wind. He flashed his tongue. The Terran is under the jurisdiction of the emperor, and the earthly empress is in charge of the heaven. He Haotian is just in charge of the heaven. What is his qualification to show off his power to the Terran."


    Ao Guang was shocked when he heard Kunpeng''s words. He never thought that the demon master Kunpeng was so presumptuous that he didn''t even pay attention to the Jade Emperor, but now he can''t think more. At this time, he represents the heaven. If he doesn''t do something, the Jade Emperor will find him trouble in the future.


    Hearing this, Ao Guang gave a big drink and said, "Kunpeng, how dare you despise the Jade Emperor and obstruct the court of heaven. Don''t leave soon, otherwise I will report to the court of heaven and send troops to question you."


    Ao Guang was just bluffing when he said these words. Kunpeng was an ancient demon master. How could he afford to offend a small dragon king? In those days, empress Nuwa, the sage of the demon family, couldn''t get him, let alone the current heaven.


    When Kunpeng heard Ao Guang''s words, he couldn''t help laughing and said: "I didn''t expect that I Kunpeng was born for a long time, and even a small dragon king dared to be presumptuous in front of me. Ao Guang, don''t think you have the support of the heaven behind you. I didn''t pay attention to the demon family heaven ruled by one or two demon emperor Jun and Eastern Emperor Tai. What''s more, it''s just a poor heaven. You threaten him I''m so funny. Now it''s a big disaster. Even if I kill you, he doesn''t dare to say anything! "


    Kunpeng said, his whole body exuded boundless murderous spirit, which frightened the Dragon King of the four seas. He was afraid that Kunpeng would kill them here in anger.


    Ao Guang hurriedly said, "please calm down, demon master. Bruce Lee doesn''t mean to offend. Li Jing''s father and son killed the God of water in heaven. They made a mistake first. The Jade Emperor is in charge of the three realms. Naturally, you should deal with it impartially. I''m afraid you''ll never end well if you behave like this!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "He Haotian sent Jiutian Xuannv to the lower world to calculate the Terran. I haven''t settled accounts with him yet. I didn''t expect that even Ben Gali dared to let you flood Chentang pass. It seems that I have been kind these years. Anyone dared to come to the Terran to show off their power. He handled it impartially. Did he handle it impartially when you, the Third Prince of the East China Sea, killed the daughter of the emperor Shennong, and you, Ao Guang How do you explain this? "


    Ao Guang shivered when he heard Kunpeng''s words. When the third prince killed the daughter of the emperor Shennong, Tianting and the dragon family in the East China Sea did not punish him. Unexpectedly, he was raised by the demon master Kunpeng today. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer.


    Kunpeng looked at Ao Guang with disdain and said, "your son can kill the daughter of the emperor Shennong, but it''s all right. It''s someone else''s turn to kill your son, but you come out and say what''s right or wrong. Don''t you think it''s funny? If you do this with Haotian, how can you talk about what''s fair here?"


    Kunpeng pauses for a moment and looks at Ao Guang to see how he answers. Ao Guang has nothing to answer Kunpeng''s question. All this is true,.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng then said, "since you have nothing to say, I''ll go on. The daughter of Shennong was my disciple. Nezha killed the third prince to end the cause and effect for Jingwei. Therefore, I Kunpeng will bear all the consequences of this. If you and Haotian don''t obey me, come to me."


    Nezha and Li Jing were very moved when they saw that Kunpeng took all the causes and consequences to themselves, and the people of chentangguan respected Kunpeng very much.


    The reason why Kunpeng did this was to gain prestige among the Terrans. King Zhou destroyed the statue of Kunpeng. Although it was said that zhunti manipulated it behind his back, Kunpeng was still dissatisfied. Although he didn''t want to directly intervene in the change of the Terrans, he didn''t want to make king Zhou feel better. His behavior was praised by the Terrans and deepened the people''s dissatisfaction with King Zhou And accelerate the time of the demise of Yin Shang.


    As for the Jade Emperor Haotian and the West Queen Mother, Kunpeng doesn''t care about them at all. Kunpeng has great merit and virtue, and his luck is connected with the human race. Even the saints are afraid of Kunpeng. Haotian and the West queen mother are just quasi saints. How can we take Kunpeng.


    The four seas dragon king saw that the demon master Kunpeng took everything to himself and knew that his trip would not have results, so they all retreated. They knew the power of the demon master Kunpeng. In those years, the demon emperor Jun, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the demon master Kunpeng fought in Buzhou mountain, which made the people in Hong wilderness see the high cultivation of the demon master Kunpeng. After so many years of latent cultivation, I''m afraid there are only saints No one can be the enemy of the demon master Kunpeng. Thinking of the Dragon King of the four seas here, he left Chentang pass and returned to heaven to reply to the Jade Emperor Haotian.

 Chapter 376

    Kunxiong didn''t know his move, which once again attracted the attention of the saints and the heaven. For a time, the saints and the heaven talked about Kunpeng, while the human race once again spread the kindness of the saint Kunpeng. The people of Yin Shang were very dissatisfied with King Zhou when they learned about it, and all officials of Yin Shang began to be distracted.


    Haotian, the Jade Emperor above the heaven, was very angry after being rewarded by the Dragon King of the four seas. The demon master Kunpeng dared to face many Terrans and despised him so much, which greatly affected the prestige of the heaven in the Terrans, while Kunpeng was worshipped by the Terrans again by stepping on the face of the heaven. How can Kunpeng''s behavior not annoy Haotian.


    Haotian, the Jade Emperor, said to the West Queen Mother, "the demon master Kunpeng is too presumptuous. He even scolds the heaven in front of everyone. He doesn''t pay attention to you and me at all. How can the heaven stand in the human race if it goes on like this!"


    The West Queen Mother Yao Chi sighed, "what can we do? I think Nu Wa, the sage of the demon family, had shot at the battle of Buzhou mountain in those years, and couldn''t do anything to Kunpeng, let alone a small quasi Saint like you."


    The Jade Emperor said, "we can outwit the enemy."


    The West Queen Mother yaochi asked, "Haotian, what''s your good idea to save Kunpeng''s face?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "Kun Peng, he is powerful, but there is a gap compared with the sage. Now it is a great disaster. If we can be with the sage, it is not difficult to seal Kun Peng."


    Yaochi, the queen mother of the west, said, "Haotian, I''m playing with fire. You and I can''t control saints. If you''re not careful, you and I will get angry. I advise you not to think about it."


    Haotian, the Jade Emperor, said, "I don''t want to do this either, but now you and I have been forced to this point by Kunpeng. If you and I don''t take action, I don''t know how many people in the three realms will no longer obey the heaven''s call."


    Yaochi, the queen mother of the west, said, "Haotian, now the disaster has started. If you and I intervene in it, we will inevitably provoke cause and effect. We can get some benefits from it, but I''m afraid I''ll turn into fly ash next time. I don''t agree with your plan."


    The Jade Emperor Haotian said, "yaochi, the situation is not as dangerous as you think. As long as everything is arranged, you and I won''t provoke too much cause and effect."


    West Queen Mother yaochi said, "Haotian, tell me your plan first. If there is really no great danger, I agree, otherwise I won''t participate in the plan."


    The Jade Emperor Haotian said: "In fact, my strategy is nothing. Do you think that now among the Terrans, because Taishang Laojun didn''t get the" Kongtong seal ", he can''t completely control the Terran, which makes the Terran divided into three parts. Because the demon master Kunpeng has taken care of the Terran for a long time, most people in the Terran believe in him. Although he didn''t establish a big religion, do you think Taishang Laozu, the leader of the Terran religion, would have intended to let Is it suppressed by Kunpeng? There is also empress WA, the mother and daughter of the Terran. Although she gave up the Terran during the battle of buzhoushan, her luck with the Terran has been broken, but because the supreme old gentleman has no "Kongtong seal", she can still be the master of the Terran, and she has a grudge against Kunpeng. Do you think she will let Kunpeng press on her head? As long as you and I can try to get these two saints to fight, that''s good Sealing Kunpeng is just a small matter. "


    Although Haotian, the Jade Emperor, has a good idea, it''s a pity that he can''t achieve anything after all. Kunpeng has great merit. No one can seal it if he wants to seal it. Although the supreme old gentleman wants to be in charge of the people''s luck alone, it''s impossible for him to seal the demon master Kunpeng. Let''s not say that Kunpeng has great merit to protect himself. Whether sealing him will lead to heaven''s scourge depends solely on Kunpeng''s reputation among the people For example, once the seal of Kunpeng is spread, the Terran can see how the Terran will believe in him again.


    Empress Nuwa, not to mention, of all the saints, she knows the deterrence of heaven''s way best. When the Zhoushan war, she secretly hurt Kunpeng and was warned by heaven''s way. If you want her to deal with Kunpeng now, you don''t have to think about it. Now Kunpeng''s merit is much greater than that in those years. Once the scourge falls, it''s not fun.


    Yaochi, the queen mother of the west, shook her head and said: "Haotian, I don''t agree with you. Saints are not what you and I can calculate. Although the disaster has begun and the secret of heaven has been hidden, the sage can''t know for a moment that you and I calculated them, but when the disaster is over and the secret of heaven is clear, the sage will know everything. When the next immeasurable disaster is over, it will turn you and me into ashes. At that time, the teacher has nothing to say. After all, it''s you and me They calculated the saint first. "


    When Haotian, the Jade Emperor, heard that the queen mother of the West didn''t agree with him, he couldn''t help but say angrily, "since you don''t agree, what should we do? Can''t you let Kunpeng humiliate him so?"


    Although yaochi, the queen mother of the west, also wanted to get rid of the constraints of saints, she still knew what she could and could not do. She didn''t want to turn herself into ashes because of Haotian''s impulse, so she said: "Haotian, although the demon master Kunpeng''s move is unfavorable to our heaven, you should understand that now Kunpeng is on the right side. In those years, the third crown prince of Donghai dragon did kill the daughter of Shennong and cause and effect with the human race, while the reincarnation of lingzhuzi as Nezha is also a human race. Killing the third crown prince of Donghai dragon is to end the cause and effect for the daughter of Shennong. It''s reasonable. Don''t be angry for a moment , and get angry! "


    The Jade Emperor Haotian pondered for a moment and said, "yaochi, I''m just a little unwilling. The saints used to restrict you and me, but now even the demon master Kunpeng doesn''t pay attention to you and me. In the long run, the heaven is dangerous!"


    Yaochi, the queen mother of the west, said: "Haotian, I understand what you said. Now you and I are weak and naturally can''t get the respect of everyone, so you and I need to be patient and wait for the opportunity. The demon master Kunpeng will make him happy first. I''m afraid the people''s cult leader Lao Jun and the demon Saint Empress Nuwa won''t fight with Kunpeng, but the zhunti Saint among the two saints in the West has a big cause and effect with Kunpeng. The disaster has already begun When Kunpeng first stepped into the world, he was naturally affected by cause and effect. If you and I don''t calculate, there will be a war between them. Then you and I can sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, so we don''t have to form cause and effect with the sage. "


    Haotian, the Jade Emperor, was very happy to hear what Kunpeng said, so he stopped arguing with Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng came forward to rescue Nezha, which puzzled all saints. There was a big cause and effect between Kunpeng and Nuwa''s mother, and Nezha was a boy in Wa''s palace. How could Kunpeng repay evil with virtue, which was not in line with his character.


    Among the saints, zhunti knows Kunpeng best. Although he can''t fully understand the intention of Kunpeng''s move, he also knows that on the surface, Kunpeng is helping empress Nu Wa, but in fact he wants to take this opportunity to enhance her prestige in the world and suppress her position in the Terran. Nu Wa can''t even protect her children, so how dare people believe it. Unfortunately, due to zhunti He secretly controlled King Zhou and did something disrespectful to Nuwa, so that he dared not go to tell Nuwa''s mother in case Nuwa found out the secret and interfered with his plan.


    After learning about this matter, although Nuwa did not find the secret hands and feet of zhunti saint, she found the plot of elucidation. When Nezha had an accident, immortal Taiyi was on the spot, but she didn''t stop it. She clearly had a strange mind. After careful investigation, she found that all the twelve true immortals of elucidation had accepted disciples when the gods came. According to the reaction of immortal Taiyi to Nezha, Nuwa became aware Bai elucidated that the immortals wanted to use the method of substitution to resolve the killing committed by themselves.


    Although empress Nuwa knew the conspiracy of hermeneutics, she couldn''t help it. After all, she also sent three demons to disturb Tang Jiangshan. She did something inconsistent with her identity and couldn''t preach.


    Among the saints, the most distressed one is the leader of Tongtian cult. The demon master Kunpeng''s move accelerated the decline of Cheng Tang''s Qi luck, but he has no way to save it. Cheng Tang''s Qi luck is connected with the intercepted Qi luck. If the intercepted Qi luck cannot be disconnected from Cheng Tang before he is destroyed, the consequences will be very serious.


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult did not blame Kunpeng. After all, King Zhou was the first to destroy Kunpeng''s incense in the world. Then Kunpeng took the opportunity to end the cause and effect between his disciple Jingwei and Nezha. He did not directly attack Cheng Tang. The decline of Cheng Tang''s Qi can only blame King Zhou for his bad luck, and can''t blame others.


    After wondering about Kunpeng''s actions, Yuanshi Tianzun was afraid that Kunpeng would interfere with his plan, so he got up and went to taiqingtian, the supreme old gentleman.


    After the two saints met, Yuanshi Tianzun asked, "elder martial brother, your cultivation is high. Do you know what Kunpeng''s plan is at Chentang pass?"


    Knowing that Yuanshi Tianzun was worried that Kunpeng interfered with his plan, the Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, Kunpeng is not a magnanimous person. This move is completely inconsistent with his character. Although brother Wei doesn''t know what his plan is, it won''t be a good thing. You should pay more attention."


    The Heavenly Master of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty asked, "can''t you calculate what Kunpeng is doing with the cultivation of the eldest martial brother?"


    The emperor sighed: "The great calamity has begun, and the secret of heaven has been concealed. No one else can calculate the secret of heaven except the teacher, and brother Wei is no exception. However, younger martial brother, you don''t have to pay too much attention. There is a big cause and effect between Kunpeng and zhunti, that is, if Kunpeng doesn''t trouble zhunti, zhunti will also trouble Kunpeng. Moreover, Kunpeng''s move has no impact on you. As long as you pay more attention, you shouldn''t What''s the big problem? "


    When hearing the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty also brightened his heart.

 Chapter 377

    After leaving taiqingtian and returning to yuxu palace, Yuanshi Tianzun said to Baihe boy, "go and ask your martial uncle Jiang Shang to come."


    White crane boy went to the peach garden to invite Ziya and said, "martial uncle, sir, please."


    Jiang Ziya hurried to the jade deficiency hall. After entering the hall, he went up and said, "disciple Jiang Shang paid a visit to the teacher."


    The emperor asked, "how many years have you been to Kunlun?"


    Jiang Ziya replied, "I went up the mountain at the age of 32. Now I''m wasting 72 years."


    The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said, "you were born with a poor life, and it is difficult to achieve immortality. You can only receive blessings from the world. Now that you have run out of steam, the Zhou family will prosper. You and I will do our best to seal the gods and go down the mountain to help the Ming Lord. As a general, you will not waste your 40 years of practice in the mountain. This is not the place where you have lived for a long time. You can clean up and go down the mountain early."


    Jiang Ziya lamented, "the disciple is really a monk. He has been suffering for years. Although his practice is to roll mustard and inject needles, I hope the teacher will be merciful and guide him to sleep. The disciple is willing to practice hard in the mountain. He will not be greedy for the wealth of the world of mortals. I hope the teacher will record it."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the Heavenly Master sighed, "if your fate is like this, you will listen to heaven. Won''t you disobey?"


    Jiang Ziya is reluctant to leave. The Antarctic fairy said in his foreword: "Ziya, the opportunity is rare and can''t be missed; the number of days has been set, and you can''t escape. Although you''re going down the mountain, when you succeed, you''ll go up the mountain."


    Jiang Ziya had no choice but to go down the mountain. Ziya packed up his piano and sword bag, got up to say goodbye to the master, knelt and cried, "how will I go down the mountain with the master''s decree?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "Ziya, you can''t look back when you go down the mountain today. No matter who calls you, you can''t answer, otherwise there will be thirty-six armies against you in the future. You should keep it in mind."


    Although Jiang Ziya didn''t understand the teacher''s words, he still came forward, but his face was still distressed.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun said, "although you go down the mountain, you still have the day to go up the mountain."


    When Jiang Ziya heard this, he said good-bye to the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. He also said good-bye to all his Taoist friends. He took his luggage and went out of the yuxu palace. Among the people, only the Antarctic fairy sent the child teeth. In front of Qilin cliff, the Antarctic fairy said, "take care of the future of the child teeth!"


    After saying goodbye to the Antarctic fairy, Jiang Ziya walked down the mountain. For a moment, suddenly he heard someone calling himself behind his back. Jiang Ziya remembered the instructions of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and dared not echo, but walked down the mountain one by one.


    Jiang Ziya didn''t know that the person calling him behind was Shen Gongbao who went up the mountain with him, so he quickened his pace and went down the mountain. After Shen Gongbao had achieved some success in his studies, he began to think about entering the world and enjoying the fireworks in the world. From the mouth of the immortals, he learned that Jiang Ziya went down the mountain to help the emperor and enjoy the glory and wealth in the world. He couldn''t help but be dissatisfied with the first heaven of the Yuan Dynasty. He went up the mountain with Jiang Ziya, and there was a flying bear behind him. Why can Jiang Ziya become a God and enjoy the glory and wealth in the world, But he could only practice hard in the mountains, so he came to meet Jiang Ziya when he went down the mountain, but he didn''t expect that Jiang Ziya didn''t listen to his cry and went down the mountain, which made Shen Gongbao even more angry.


    Shen Gongbao said to himself, "well, you Jiang Ziya, I went up the mountain to practice Taoism with you. I didn''t expect you to look down on people after you got the teacher''s permission. It''s really hateful that you don''t respond to me."


    That''s why Shen Gongbao pulled people around against Jiang Ziya in the battle of God worship. Poor Shen Gongbao didn''t think that all this had been arranged by the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. He used his hand to let the intercepted disciples get out of the mountain gate and finally list God worship to solve the danger of Buddhism.


    Jiang Ziya''s mana was low. Shen Gongbao was cruel and soon caught up with him. He only heard Shen Gongbao say, "Jiang Ziya, you were really ruthless. You and I went up the mountain together. Now you are ordered to go down the mountain. I came to see you off. You didn''t answer, but what''s the reason?"


    Jiang Ziya didn''t know what Shen Gongbao was thinking. He thought that Shen Gongbao really came to see him off with brotherhood and couldn''t help but stop. However, he still remembered the order of the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and didn''t respond to Shen Gongbao''s words.


    When Shen Gongbao saw Jiang Ziya stop, he was overjoyed. He hurried forward and asked, "Jiang Ziya, why don''t you talk? Do you look down on me?"


    Jiang Ziya did not dare to violate the teacher''s wishes. He was so anxious that he was sweating. Shen Gongbao knew in his heart that it must be what the teacher said to Jiang Ziya, so Jiang Ziya just ignored himself.


    Shen Gongbao is an extremely smart man. When he thought about it, he thought of a solution. He only heard him say, "Ziya, do you have any difficulties? If so, nod your head."


    Jiang Ziya nodded when he heard this. Shen Gongbao said, "in fact, I just came to send you down the mountain. There''s nothing important. You don''t know that I''ve learned a Taoist art recently. After cutting off my head, I can fly several times in the sky without dying."


    When Jiang Ziya heard Shen Gongbao''s words, he was greatly surprised and said in a voice, "what!"


    His voice went against the wishes of the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, and caused the 36th army to attack Xiqi in the future.


    Shen Gongbao was very happy when he saw Jiang Ziya''s voice. He finally calculated Jiang Ziya once. He was happy to do what he should do. Then he cut off his head and circled in the sky for three times. Just when the head was about to return to his body, an eagle appeared in the sky and grabbed Shen Gongbao''s head.


    Shen Gongbao''s spell has shortcomings. If he can''t return his head within a limited time, he will die. At this time, Shen Gongbao is very anxious, but there is no way.


    In fact, all this was arranged by the emperor Yuanshi. He knew that Shen Gongbao was dissatisfied with Jiang Ziya''s divination and would try to prevent Jiang Ziya from going down the mountain, so he sent the Antarctic fairy to watch Jiang Ziya secretly. When Shen Gongbao showed off his magic, the Antarctic fairy turned into a divine eagle and took Shen Gongbao''s head, so as to teach Shen Gongbao a lesson, Let him know there are people outside.


    When Shen Gongbao''s spell was almost time, the Antarctic fairy released Shen Gongbao''s head to him. Shen Gongbao knew that someone must be making trouble in the dark, so he went back to the mountain without saying a word.


    Jiang Ziya was puzzled by Shen Gongbao''s behavior and was stunned on the spot. At this time, the Antarctic fairy appeared and said to Jiang Ziya, "Ziya, when you went down the mountain, the teacher told you not to stop and go down the mountain directly. No one can respond to you, but you have made a big mistake today, and there will be disaster in the future!"


    When Jiang Ziya heard the words of the Antarctic fairy, he regretted it very much, but it was no use regretting it. Who made him pay no attention and respond to Shen Gongbao.


    For a moment, Jiang Ziya asked, "elder martial brother, what''s the reason why the teacher doesn''t let me respond to others?"


    The Antarctic fairy sighed, "since you have made a mistake, I will tell you the whole story, so that you can understand the teacher''s pains in your heart."


    Jiang Ziya said, "elder martial brother, please speak frankly. Ziya is all ears."


    The Antarctic fairy said: "Now the immeasurable robbery is coming. You are the one who is appointed by heaven to preside over the deity. Now that you have run out of steam, Xiqi will be happy. After you go down the mountain, you can go to assist Mingjun to cope with the number of days. When you go down the mountain, the teacher asked you to turn back and not respond to others. He wanted you to preside over the deity safely. Now, as soon as you answer, there are thirty-six armies fighting against you It''s useless to get yourself into unnecessary trouble. "


    Jiang Ziya asked, "in that case, why doesn''t the teacher say it directly?"


    The Antarctic fairy said, "don''t reveal the secret of heaven. Ziya, you have a good relationship with Shen Gongbao when you go up the mountain. But brother Wei wants to remind you that Shen Gongbao has a deep mind and intends to lead you out. You should be careful of this person in the future."


    Jiang Ziya said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, it''s impossible. Shen Gongbao and I are also martial brothers. How can they plot against me? You must have been worried too much."


    The Antarctic fairy said: "Ziya, some things are not as simple as you think. It''s better to be prepared for everything than not knowing what to do at the moment. Now there is a god sealing robbery. All the disciples of each sect will be involved in the robbery as long as they don''t cut the corpse. Although Cheng Tang is exhausted, he has the support of the intercepted disciples behind him, and it''s not so easy to fall down. You should be careful during your trip and learn about the human situation first, Plan again. "


    Jiang Ziya said, "thanks for your advice, senior brother. Ziya should keep it in mind."


    The Antarctic fairy smiled, nodded, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Ziya, when you go to the world, you should be careful of Kunpeng. Don''t provoke him, so as to avoid unnecessary troubles."


    Jiang Ziya said with a smile, "Ziya understands!" although Jiang Ziya said so, he couldn''t help thinking: "the saint Kunpeng has great prestige in the world, how can he be embarrassed by a small person like me."


    In fact, the reason why the Antarctic fairy says so is because the relationship between the hermeneutics and Kunpeng is rigid. He is worried that Jiang Ziya will damage the interests of the hermeneutics because of Kunpeng.

 Chapter 378

    After Jiang Ziya went down the mountain, he couldn''t help worrying and thought, "I have no uncle, brother and sister-in-law, sister-in-law and nephew. Suddenly I went down the mountain and asked me to go there?"


    Jiang Ziya pondered for a moment and suddenly remembered that song Yiren, a sworn brother in his dynasty song, wouldn''t go to vote for him. So Jiang Ziya came to Chaoge by hiding in the earth.


    When he arrived at Songjiazhuang, Jiang Ziya saw that the door was still there, and the green willows were still there. He couldn''t help sighing: "I''ve been here for 40 years, and I don''t feel that the scenery is still there, and people''s faces are different."


    Jiang Ziya went to the door and asked the doorman, "are you at home?"


    The gatekeeper asked, "who are you? What can I do for my master?"


    Jiang Ziya said with a smile, "you just say that your old friend Jiang Ziya is visiting."


    Song Yiren was settling accounts. The servant said that Jiang Ziya came and hurried out of the villa to meet him. He only heard him say, "I don''t know why I haven''t heard from you for decades?"


    Jiang Ziya said, "I went up the mountain to learn Taoism, so I can''t hear from you."


    Song Yiren said, "how many years have you been in Kunlun?"


    Jiang Ziya said, "it''s been forty years before you know it."


    Song Yi sighed, "how time flies! Have you ever learned any Taoism in the mountain?"


    Jiang Ziya said, "carry water, water pine, plant peach, burn fire, fan, refine pills."


    Song Yi smiled and said, "it''s a servant''s service. It''s nothing to mention. Now that my virtuous brother has come back, if he doesn''t find some career, why should he become a monk? Just live in my house and don''t go elsewhere. I know you better than others."


    Jiang Ziya said, "OK."


    Song Yiren said, "Gu Yun said, ''there are three unfilial people, and no offspring is great.'' I also get along with my virtuous brother. I will discuss a marriage with you tomorrow and give birth to a man and a woman without losing the surname Jiang."


    Jiang Ziya shook his head and said, "brother, let''s discuss it again." the two talked until late, and Ziya stayed in the Song family villa.


    Song Yiren got up early on the second day and rode a donkey to Majiazhuang to discuss marriage with Jiang Ziya. He thought that heterosexual brothers could do this for Jiang Ziya. Song Yiren can be said to be a good man.


    When Jiang Ziya got up early in the morning and couldn''t see song Yiren, he asked Zhuang Tong, "where have you been outside your family?"


    Zhuang Tong said, "the master went out in the morning and must have gone to ask for an account."


    After a while, Song Yi came back to the village. Jiang Ziya saw it and hurried forward and said, "brother, where are you coming back?"


    Song Yiren smiled and said, "Congratulations, younger brother!"


    Jiang Ziya asked suspiciously, "where do you like, little brother?"


    Song Yiren said, "I went to confer with you early this morning. It''s a meeting thousands of miles and a marriage."


    Jiang Ziya said, "it''s not a good time today."


    Song Yiren said, "there is no taboo between yin and Yang. It is auspicious for people and heaven."


    Jiang Ziya asked, "brother, I don''t know which woman?"


    Song Yiren said with a smile, "Ma Hong''s daughter has both talent and appearance, and is just right for a virtuous younger brother; she is also my sister, and she is a 68 year old yellow flower daughter." this person is also a broomstar on the list of gods in the future.


    After Jiang Ziya got married, he thought that his husband and wife couldn''t let his brother support him, so he wanted to do some small business and make the capital of life in the future. Unfortunately, it''s not popular. Jiang Ziya has no life at all. What he does is what he loses.


    On this day, Jiang Ziya was unhappy and came to the backyard with Song Yi. Jiang Ziya had never been here before. After looking at it for a while, Jiang Ziya said, "brother, why can''t you afford five buildings in this open space?"


    Song Yi asked, "what''s the saying about the five rooms?"


    Jiang Ziya said, "if you build a building here, there are 36 jade belts according to Feng Shui, and gold has a liter of sesame seeds."


    Hearing this, song Yiren asked, "do you know Feng Shui?"


    Jiang Ziya said with a smile, "I also know a little bit."


    Song Yiren sighed, "don''t hide it from my virtuous brother. It has been built seven or eight times, but it burns every time, so I don''t want to recreate it."


    Jiang Ziya said, "I''ll just start making it on the next day. If you just entertain the craftsman on the day of Shangliang, I''ll suppress evil Qi for you, naturally nothing will happen."


    Song Yi people believed Jiang Ziya''s words and chose a day to start work, break the ground and build buildings. At that time, a special craftsman was in the front hall, and Jiang Ziya sat down and waited in the Peony Pavilion to see how strange it was. Not for a while, there was a strong wind, walking stones and flying sand, sowing soil and raising dust. There were some demons in the light and shadow of the fire. The face was divided into five colors, ferocious and strange,


    Jiang Ziya was in the Peony Pavilion. In the shadow of the wind and fire, there were five elves doing mischief. Jiang Ziya quickly spread his hair and held the sword, pointed with his hand, waved the sword and shouted, "when will the evil animals stay?"


    He said and put his hand again. The thunder roared in the air. The five monsters hurriedly knelt down and said, "go to the fairy. The little animal doesn''t know that the fairy is coming. I hope to beg Shi Guangde to let the little animal live!"


    Jiang Ziya shouted, "good you bastard! You''ve burned the building several times, and your fierce heart never stops; today''s crimes are full of evil, and you should be punished."


    Jiang Ziya said, so he took his sword and went forward to kill the monster. The monsters lamented, "the immortal, the Taoist heart is merciful everywhere. The little animal has been preaching for many years. He once defied the heaven''s face and begged for mercy. Now, once killed, pity us for several years of meritorious deeds and pay in the running water!" he bowed to the ground and lamented bitterly.


    Jiang Ziya said, "since you want to live, don''t disturb all the people here in the future. Your five animals are ordered by my talisman to go to Xiqi mountain. After a long time, they will carry mud and earth and wait for them. When you have made meritorious contributions, you will naturally get the right results." the five demons kowtowed and went to Qishan.


    During the third watch, a strange man in the front hall waited for the craftsman. Ma and Mu Mu sun went back to the garden to see what Ziya did. When they came to the backyard, they only heard Jiang Ziya telling the monster.


    Ma said to sun, "listen, aunt. Ziya is talking to himself. Such a person doesn''t grow in his life. He can only talk nonsense. How can he have a rising day."


    Ma Qi got up, went to Jiang Ziya and asked, "who are you talking to here?"


    Jiang Ziya said, "your woman''s family doesn''t know. I''m just subduing the demon."


    Ma said, "I''m talking nonsense, what demon!"


    Ziya said, "listen, you don''t understand." when Ma heard this, he couldn''t help distinguishing it from Jiang Ziya in the garden.


    Just listen, Jiang Ziya said, "what do you know there? I am good at Feng Shui and know Yin and Yang."


    Ma asked, "can you tell fortune?"


    Jiang Ziya said; "I have the best sense of fate, but I have nowhere to open a life hall."


    At this time, Song Yi saw Ma and sun talking to Ziya. Song Yi came forward and said, "good brother, I just heard thunder. What have you seen?"


    Jiang Ziya said the demon collection again. Song Yiren quickly thanked him: "it''s not worth practicing this kind of Taoist art, my virtuous brother."


    At this time, Sun said, "my uncle can also tell fortune, but there is nowhere to open a life hall. I don''t know where there is a convenient room. It''s better to open one with my uncle."


    Song Yiren said; "How many houses do you want? The South Gate of Chaoge is the busiest. Ask the young students to clean up a house and go to the life hall with Ziya. I don''t know how."


    However, an Tong tidied up the south gate house and pasted several couplets. On the left is "only talking about mystery and mystery", and on the right is "not talking about ordinary and half empty". There is also a pair of couplets inside: "an iron mouth can see through the evil and good in the world; Two strange eyes are good at seeing failure and prosperity in the world. " There was another cloud at the table: "heaven and earth are big in your sleeve; The sun and the moon grow in the pot. " The museum opens on the auspicious day of Ziya election. I didn''t see the fortune teller for four or five months.


    After finishing the cause and effect with Nezha, Kunpeng looked for Jiang Ziya everywhere. Unfortunately, Kunpeng didn''t know where Jiang Ziya was at this time. After looking for no results for a long time, Kunpeng decided to go back to Chaoge to see how Su Daji was during his absence. What Kunpeng didn''t expect was that Jiang Ziya, who had been looking for no fruit for a long time, appeared in the Chaoge and opened a life hall, which made Kunpeng very happy. In this way, he could take care of Su Daji, guard Su Daji from doing anything special, and keep an eye on Jiang Ziya to understand the latest developments.

 Chapter 379

    Since the three demon dynasties saw empress Nu Wa, Su Daji went into the palace to confuse King Zhou, while the jade Pipa essence still lived in the Xuanyuan tomb outside the south gate.


    On this day, the jade Pipa essence went to Chaoge city to see Daji. He ate palace people at night in the palace with Su Daji on his back, so that the white bones appeared under the Taihu stone in the imperial garden. After seeing Su Daji, the pipa master went out of the palace and wanted to go back to his nest. He drove the demon light to the south gate. He could only hear the roar of people. When the demon poked away the demon light, it was Jiang Ziya''s fortune teller.


    The jade Pipa demon couldn''t help thinking, "let me calculate with him and see how he is?" thinking of this, she turned into a woman, dressed in filial piety, pinched her waist and said, "gentlemen, let me give way, and I''ll count my life."


    In the Yin and Shang Dynasties, people were old and sincere. They saw people on both sides dodge and let the jade Pipa essence pass. At this time, Jiang Ziya was looking at her life and saw something strange about the woman. Jiang Ziya fixed his eyes and looked carefully. He immediately recognized that this person was a demon. He couldn''t help thinking: "good you evil animal! Dare to try my eyes. Today, except you monster, when to wait!"


    Just listen, Jiang Ziya said, "gentlemen, let the little lady calculate first, and then calculate in turn."


    When they heard this, they said; "Well, let''s let him calculate first." the goblin went in and sat down.


    Jiang Ziya said, "little lady, borrow your right hand."


    Jade Pipa asked: "Sir, fortune telling, can you also learn from the wind?"


    Jiang Ziya said, "first look at the picture, then fortune telling."


    Hearing this, the jade Pipa master couldn''t help laughing and handed his right hand to Jiang Ziya. Jiang Ziya seized the inch of jade Pipa essence, transported the innate vitality of Dantian to the golden eyes, and nailed the demon light. Ziya doesn''t say anything, just watch.


    At this time, the jade Pipa master felt something wrong, so he said, "Sir, I''m a female. How can I hold my hand? Let go! Let others watch. What should I do!"


    Others didn''t know the secret. They all shouted: "Jiang Ziya, how can you do such a thing? You love this woman''s beauty and deceive others. It''s at the foot of the sun and moon of the son of heaven. How can you be so ignorant? It''s really hateful!"


    Jiang Ziya said, "ladies and gentlemen, this woman is not human, but a demon."


    When they heard this, they shouted loudly; "You''re nonsense! This is clearly a woman. How can I say it''s a goblin."


    When Jiang Ziya heard this, he couldn''t help thinking: "if you let the woman go, the goblins will be black and white. Since I''m here, I should remove the goblins and show my name."


    Jiang Ziya had nothing in his hand but a purple inkstone. He grabbed the inkstone with his hand and made a sound on the top of the goblin, which made his brain eject and blood stain his skirt. Jiang Ziya still didn''t let go and grasped each other''s pulse, so that the goblin couldn''t change.


    At this time, people on both sides shouted, "don''t wait for him to go!"


    All the people shouted, "the fortune teller killed someone!" the heavy overlap surrounded Jiang Ziya''s life hall.


    But a moment later, when the Pathfinder came, Abigail came by horse and asked, "Why are people shouting?"


    They all said, "the prime minister is coming. Take Jiang Shang to see the prime minister!"


    Bigan stopped his horse and asked, "what are you doing?"


    At this time, some aggrieved people in the crowd knelt down and said, "Lord Qi, there is a fortune teller called Jiang Shang. At the right time, a woman came to fortune teller. He wanted to cheat when he saw the woman''s beauty. The woman was not chaste. Jiang Shang was fierce, picked up the stone inkstone, shot it on the top and killed it. Poor blood splashed all over his body and died."


    Bigan''s audience was furious and said, "take him down for me!"


    Jiang Ziya grabbed the goblin with one hand and knelt down in front of the horse. Bigan asked, "look at your white head and white beard. You don''t know the national law. You bully and rape women in the daytime. If a good woman doesn''t obey, why do you kill them with an inkstone? People''s lives are at stake. How can evil parties be tolerated! Ask clearly and correct the national law."


    Jiang Ziya said: "Mr. Xiang, let Jiang Shang report. Jiang Shang has been studying and observing etiquette since he was a child. How dare he break the law. But this woman is not a human, but a demon. Recently, I saw that evil spirits run through the palace, and disaster stars spread all over the world. Since the villain is under the chariot hub, he feels the grace of the emperor''s water and soil, eliminates demons, destroys demons and exorcises evil spirits, so as to fulfill the aspirations of his people. This woman is really a monster, how dare she do wrong. I hope you can carefully observe it, and the small people can live."


    Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing at Jiang Ziya''s embarrassed appearance in the dark, but he secretly warned Su Daji not to meddle in the matter in order to avoid revealing flaws. In fact, the evil spirit in the palace Jiang Ziya saw was not su Daji''s, but the jade lute spirit who didn''t know life and death. The demon death on Su Daji had long been covered by Kunpeng, not the sage who couldn''t see Su Daji at all The original form of oneself.


    All the people nearby knelt down together: "Mr. Xiang, these Jianghu warlocks speak eloquently, cover up their cunning and deceive Mr. Xiang. Everyone saw that he cheated and killed the woman; Mr. Xiang, don''t listen to him and avenge the poor woman!"


    Seeing that it was difficult for everyone to adjust, and seeing Jiang Ziya holding the woman''s hand, Bigan asked, "that Jiang Shang, the woman is dead, why don''t you let go of her hand?"


    Jiang Ziya replied, "report back to Xiangye. If the villain puts her hand, if the goblin goes, how can it be proved?"


    When Bigan heard the speech, he said to the people, "you can''t distinguish it here. When I play the son of heaven, I will know my innocence."


    All the people surrounded Jiang Ziya, and Jiang Ziya dragged the jade Pipa essence. They came to the Meridian Gate and waited for the order from Bigan to the star picking building. King Zhou Xuan Bigan met. Bigan goes inside and starts playing on his knees.


    King Zhou asked, "I have no will. What memorials do you have?"


    Bigan said, "when I passed the south gate, there was a magician fortune teller. I saw a woman fortune teller. The magician saw that the woman was a demon, not a human, so he killed the inkstone. The people were not satisfied. Qi said that the magician loved the beauty of the woman, raped her, and killed her. According to the magician, it seems reasonable. However, the words of the people can be proved by the eyes. Please decide your Majesty''s will."


    Daji later heard that Bigan played this, and secretly complained: "sister, it''s OK for you to go back to the nest. Why do you want to count your life? Now that you''re good enough to be killed by villains, I can''t take action to avenge you without authorization. What should I do?"


    Hearing this, King Zhou said, "order the magician to drag the woman to the star picking building to see you." as soon as the will came out, Ziya dragged the goblin to the star picking building. His teeth fell down the steps and his right hand held the goblin.


    King Zhou asked outside the nine curved carved railings, "who is prostrate under the steps?"


    Jiang Ziya replied, "Xiaomin is from Xuzhou in the East China Sea. His surname is Jiang and his name is Shang. He visited a famous teacher when he was young. He secretly taught Yin and Yang and was good at understanding demons. He came to confuse Xiaomin because he still lived in the capital city and begged for food at the south gate. He still saw through the secret of heaven and killed the demons to calm his palace. Jiang Shang felt the kindness of Dai Zai in the imperial capital city and reported to the master for his secret virtue."


    King Zhou asked, "I see this woman is a portrait, not a demon. Do you have any proof?"


    Jiang Ziya said, "if your majesty wants the goblin to appear, you can take several loads of firewood to refine the goblin, and the original shape will appear."


    King Zhou heard the rumor and carried firewood downstairs. Jiang Ziya put the seal on the top of the goblin to hold the original shape, and then just released his hand. Then he untied the woman''s clothes. The front heart used the seal and the back heart used the seal to hold the goblin''s limbs, dragged it on the firewood and set fire to refine the goblin.


    Jiang Ziya used fire to refine goblins. He burned them for two hours. He didn''t burn up a little.


    At this time, King Zhou said to abigan; "I watched the fire burn this woman for two hours, but her whole body was not burnt. It seems that she is really a monster!"


    Bigan said, "if you look at this, Jiang Shang is also a strange man. But I don''t know what''s wrong with this demon in the end."


    King Zhou said, "Qing asked Jiang Shang what the demon fruit was."


    When Bigan heard this, he hurried downstairs and asked Jiang Ziya what the demon was.


    Jiang Ziya replied, "it''s not difficult for the demon to show its true form." Jiang Ziya said, and burned the demon with samadhi real fire.


    Sanwei real fire is not the same as all fire. It sprays out from eyes, nose and mouth. It is essence, Qi and God that refine into Samadhi. If you raise it, you will leave essence and form a place with all fire. How can this demon stand it!


    For a moment, the goblin shouted in the light of the fire, "Jiang Ziya, I have no grievances with you. How can you burn me with samadhi true fire?"


    When King Zhou heard the goblins in the fire talking, he was sweating and staring. At this time, Jiang Ziya said, "Your Majesty, please drive into the building. Thunder is coming."


    Jiang Ziya said with both hands together. He saw a thunderbolt, a sound, the fire disappeared, and a jade Pipa appeared.


    King Zhou said to Su Daji, "this demon has shown its true form."


    Su Daji''s heart was twisted like a knife and his meaning was like fried oil. He had to smile and say, "Your Majesty, why don''t you order me to take the jade Pipa upstairs, wait for my concubine to put on the silk string, and enter the imperial palace with your majesty sooner or later for fun. I see Jiang Shang and have both skills. Why don''t you give him a escort in the dynasty?"


    King Zhou said, "the words of the Royal wife are good." So king Zhou issued a decree and took the jade Pipa upstairs. Jiang Shang was made an official: the official bowed down to the doctor and specially granted the post of supervisor of Si Tian to serve the court.


    Jiang Ziya, thanks, goes out of the afternoon gate and brings back the crown to the strange villa. Different people set up a banquet for entertainment, and relatives and friends came to congratulate. After drinking for a few days, Ziya returned to the capital and followed the dynasty.

 Chapter 380

    When the jade Pipa essence died, Su Daji cast a spell to see the demon master Kunpeng. When Jiang Ziya killed the jade Pipa essence, Kunpeng watched from one side. Naturally, he knew what Su Daji was looking for him.


    After seeing Kunpeng, Su Daji quickly came forward to salute and said, "the little demon has seen the demon master. Today, the sister of the little demon came to see me in the palace. Unexpectedly, she encountered Jiang Ziya''s poisonous hand on the way back. Now she has been beaten back to her original shape. I hope the demon master can help and save my sister''s life!"


    Kunpeng was so cold that he snorted and said, "the jade Pipa master should also have this disaster. According to the order of empress Nuwa, she went down to earth to destroy Tang Jiangshan, and then killed recklessly. I don''t know how many people in the palace died in her hands. It''s lucky that she didn''t get killed. As a human saint, how can I save such a person!"


    Su Daji was very distressed when he heard this. When he heard the advice of demon master Kunpeng, he always warned the two sisters, but the other party didn''t take his words to heart at all. He still went his own way. Now he was finally punished and beaten back to his original form.


    Su Daji begged: "demon master, no matter what, she is a member of the demon family. I hope you can save her life for the sake of the same demon family."


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "I can save her for a while, but I can''t save her for a lifetime. Saving her life now will inevitably lead to death in the future. It''s better not to save it. Maybe there will be a glimmer of vitality."


    Su Daji said, "we all went down to earth under the orders of empress Nu Wa to destroy into tangjiangshan. If I don''t care about her life or death, empress Nu Wa will ask me what to do in the future. I hope the demon master can save her life."


    Kunpeng pondered for a moment and said, "well, I''ll save her life. In fact, you don''t need to care about Nu Wa''s feelings. When she let you three go down to earth, you have given up the three of you. Otherwise, you won''t even give a Lingbao. Your life and death are not in her heart."


    Su Daji said with a bitter smile, "up to now, we can only take one step at a time. As for the final result, we can only see the will of heaven."


    Kunpeng said: "Su Daji, your mind is OK. At least you can listen to the advice of the poor. And you must know that your two sisters think they came down to earth under the orders of empress Nu Wa. There are no taboos, so to tell the truth, they are afraid to be scared and turn into ashes in the future. I can save her life today, but you should listen to my advice and don''t get entangled with them in the future Otherwise, one day you will be involved. "


    Su Daji said respectfully, "Daji remembers what the demon Master said."


    Kun Peng said, "I hope you can remember that you should not fail to live up to my painstaking efforts for you. You put the jade Pipa on the star picking floor and take the spirit of heaven and earth, and receive the essence of the sun and moon. After five years, you should return to the original.


    When Kunpeng saved people, he did not forget to attack the position of empress Nuwa in Su Daji''s heart. It can be seen that Su Daji has high value in his mind.


    Since you hun and Fei Zhong framed empress Jiang and saw that Su Daji had no intention of being enemies with them, they began to be unscrupulous again. One day, Fei Zhong suddenly remembered wildly and made a picture for King Zhou.


    King Zhou asked, "this painting is neither a feather, nor an animal, nor a mountain view, nor a person." on the painting, there is a platform, four feet and nine feet high, with towering halls, magnificent buildings and jade buildings, agate built railings, and bright pearls dressed as beams. At night, it shines brightly, and is called ''deer platform''.


    Fei Zhong said, "Your Majesty is the supreme sage. You are the son of heaven and the rich are all over the world. If you don''t build this platform, you can''t look at it. This platform is really a jade palace in yaochi and Penglai in langyuan. Your majesty will have a banquet on the platform in the morning and evening, and there will be immortals and fairies. Your majesty will have to travel with real immortals to prolong life. Your salary is infinite. Your majesty and my concubine will talk about blessings and enjoy wealth in the world forever."


    It should be the end of the soup. Su Daji originally proposed to build the Lutai, but now, influenced by Kunpeng, Su Daji has always been more disciplined. Unexpectedly, Fei Zhong finally proposed to build the Lutai.


    King Zhou said, "this is a huge project. What official is ordered to supervise the construction?"


    Fei Zhong said, "this stage is made by a minister. No one knows better than a minister, so I want to supervise the work myself."


    Hearing this, King Zhou thought that no one in the world knew how to build the building better than Fei Zhong, so he handed over the job of supervisor to Fei Zhong.


    In fact, the main reason why Fei Zhong wants to be the supervisor is to take advantage of the opportunity to make some benefits. The large Lutai project is rare. If Fei Zhong makes some benefits from it, it will be a huge sum of money.


    The next day, King Zhou announced in the early dynasty that Fei Zhong would supervise the construction of Lutai. All civil and military officials in the temple opposed it, and Jiang Ziya also said: "Your Majesty, the work of Lutai is a waste of people and money. I hope your majesty can''t stop this idea. Today, the four swords and soldiers are in chaos, floods and droughts are frequent, the Treasury is empty, and people''s livelihood is getting faster and faster. Your majesty doesn''t pay attention to the foundation of the country, raises the blessing of peace with the people, indulges in wine and lust day by day, far virtuous and near sycophants, disrupts the national government, kills loyal and good people, the people complain about heaven and worry for many times, and your majesty doesn''t repair the province. Now he starts construction in vain, I don''t know the end of your majesty when I framed all the people. I was so grateful to your majesty that I had to put on my liver and risked my life to go to Chen. If I didn''t listen to your words, I saw the story of building Qiong palace in the past. Poor people in the country will soon be owned by others. Why can I sit back and say nothing! "


    Jiang Ziya is a new official. I don''t know King Zhou''s character is violent, but all the officials in the hall heard Jiang Ziya''s words and couldn''t help sweating in his heart.


    After hearing Jiang Ziya''s words, King Zhou scolded, "you man! How dare you slander the son of heaven!"


    King Zhou said and ordered both sides to accept officials: "take it down for me and correct the national law!"


    When the crowd tried to move forward, Jiang Ziya immediately stepped away and ran out of the hall.


    When King Zhou saw it, he was angry and said with a smile, "everyone saw that the old man ran away. He didn''t know the etiquette and laws at all."


    Seeing that the officials were in a hurry, Jiang Ziya couldn''t help saying, "Chengfeng officer doesn''t have to chase me. Is it just a death?" he looked down from the railing of Jiulong bridge and beat the water into a cave cage. The officials hurried up the bridge to see that Mercury didn''t take one. Jiang Ziya jumped into the water and killed himself, but they didn''t know that Jiang Ziya had escaped through the water and accepted the official''s order to pick up the star building.


    When Yang Ren heard Jiang Ziya throw himself into the water, he came forward and said: "When you hear the way of governing the world, you are clear and honest, and obey what you say. But the teacher is used, loyalty and kindness are close, and treacherous and crafty are far away. If you are in harmony with foreign countries, you will obey the people''s wishes, reward merit and punish crime. If you are appropriate, you will be obedient all over the world, respect virtue in all directions, and apply benevolent policies to people, then the world will be obedient and all the people will work happily. This is what the Holy Lord does. Now your majesty believes in the words of villains, but does not listen to loyal advice, and builds a deer platform. Your majesty only knows how to have fun Entertaining, singing, dancing, feasting, and enjoying yourself, while ignoring the family name, I fear that your majesty will not enjoy this pleasure, but will have a heart attack first. Why bother your majesty to listen to slander and kill the righteous. Let the villains approach you and the gentlemen retreat. Your majesty does not allow you to advise the officials and obstruct loyalty and Geng. Now he has made a wide range of works for no reason. Not only can the country not lay a foundation, the ancestral temple can not be a rock, and the minister can not bear to sing in court The common people suffer from this. May your majesty stop working in Taiwan quickly, and the people''s hearts and interests will be happy. The common people can save them in case. Otherwise, if the people are centrifugal, all the people will be in chaos. As the ancient saying goes, "if the people are chaotic, the country will be broken, and the country will be broken, and the Lord and monarch will die." but it''s a pity that Hua Yi has been determined for 600 years, once they are captured by others. "


    When King Zhou heard this, he couldn''t help scolding: "man! Take the pen, scholar, how dare you be ignorant and speak frankly against the Lord!"


    King Zhou then said to the Imperial officer, "I remember his meritorious service in the previous year. Gu forgives him once. Death can be avoided, but life can''t escape. Gouge out this man''s eyes to correct the national law."


    When Yang Ren heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "although the minister gouged out his eyes, I''m afraid the princes all over the world will not bear the pain of gouging out his eyes."


    The Imperial officer helped Yang Ren downstairs. With a sound, he gouged out his eyes and offered them upstairs.


    Yang Renzhong was courageous and devoted to the sake of Tang Jiangshan. Although he gouged out his two eyes, he remained loyal. With a resentment in his heart, he rushed directly to Qingxu Daozhen Jun in Ziyang cave of Qingfeng mountain. Qingxu Zhenjun understood his intention early and said to Huang jinlishi, "save Yang Ren back to the mountain."


    According to the order, the yellow scarf Hercules went downstairs to pick up the star. With three bursts of divine wind, strange incense was everywhere. Downstairs, the ground sowed dust and raised sand dust. With a sound, Yang Ren''s body disappeared.


    With the strong wind, King Zhou hurried to the building to avoid the sand. However, for a moment, the wind calmed down and started playing on both sides. King Zhou said, "Yang Ren''s body was blown away by the wind and disappeared."


    King Zhou said disapprovingly, "such things are common, not strange."


    King Zhou then said to Fei Zhong, "I''ll leave everything to you for the work of Lutai. Don''t live up to my expectations for you. Build Lutai as soon as possible, and I''ll reward myself."


    Hearing King Zhou''s words, Fei Zhong was overjoyed. He quickly said yes, and then stepped down to prepare everything.

 Chapter 381

    After escaping, Jiang Ziya returned to the strange place of Song Dynasty. He originally wanted to take Ma to Xiqi with him. Unfortunately, Ma was too powerful. Seeing that Jiang Ziya offended King Zhou, he decided to separate him. However, Jiang Ziya had to write a divorce letter with Ma, and then left the Chaoge quietly to Xiqi.


    Jiang Ziya didn''t hide all these small moves from Kunpeng. Jiang Ziya''s trip to Xiqi meant the beginning of the war. Although Kunpeng was selfish, when Gonggong was angry and couldn''t break the mountain, the leader of Tongtian cult helped Kunpeng stop the water from flowing down the Tianhe river. This cause and effect must be paid back. In addition, Kunpeng was very dissatisfied with the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. He not only provoked the internal fight of Sanqing, but also led wolves into the house, Together with the two saints of the west, he suppressed the leader of Tongtian church. Although he didn''t benefit in the end, he was despised.


    After Jiang Ziya left Chaoge, Kunpeng knew that his leisure days would never return. He was very satisfied with Su Daji on the whole. As long as there were no accidents in Chaoge, there should be no big problems. Anyway, Su Daji was arranged by Nu Wa''s mother to go down to earth to corrupt Tang Jiangshan. It must be mentioned that it was impossible to provoke Nu Wa''s mother because of such small things, not to mention that he was guilty, The reason why King Zhou became what he is today is that he was made. Once Nuwa found out that he was secretly controlling King Zhou to humiliate her, zhunti had to face Nuwa''s anger. Therefore, although zhunti found Kunpeng in the dynasty song, he had never taken any action. He was afraid that Nuwa would accidentally discover his plot.


    Time passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, it was seven years. During these seven years, many things happened, such as Ji Chang was trapped and escaped, and the jade Pipa essence also recovered its cultivation. However, Kunpeng told Su Daji not to let him know that he was also singing in the morning. After the jade Pipa essence recovered its cultivation, he still didn''t get rid of his self righteous problem and still killed innocent people, This made Su Daji feel very upset. After a long time of ineffective persuasion, Su Daji gradually gave up his heart to her, ignored her and let her live and die.


    Although Kunpeng is also very disgusted with what the jade Pipa essence has done, in order not to scare the snake, he alerted empress Nuwa and ruined his own affairs, so he did not deal with the jade Pipa essence.


    In these seven years, the Lutai ordered by King Zhou has been completed, and Fei Zhong and you hun have made a lot of wealth in it, while the whole Chaoge people are in the midst of muddy and hot water. The people are more and more dissatisfied with King Zhou. If there are still ministers who are dedicated to the country in the court supporting Cheng Tang''s situation, I''m afraid Cheng tangjiangshan has long been extinguished by the overwhelming anger of the people.


    After the completion of Lutai, King Zhou and Daji took a seven incense cart, accompanied by Palace officials, and a cadre of ministers came to Lutai. This Lutai is really gorgeous. It''s really yaochi, Zifu, YuQue and Zhulou. What do you say, abbot Penghu! All the circles are made of white stone, surrounded by agate makeup. There are many pavilions with carved eaves and green tiles; The pavilions are stacked with golden rings of animals and horses. Several kinds of pearls were embedded in the hall, shining in the sky at night; Both sides are paved with beautiful jade and good gold, brilliant and burning inside.


    Bigan and other virtuous officials accompanied him and watched on the stage. This deer platform did not know how much money and food the people had spent. It was an infinite treasure. It was a useless place for the poor people. I don''t know how many wronged souls have been framed in the middle of this Lutai. After King Zhou brought Daji into the inner court, Bigan looked at the deer stand and sighed.


    This deer platform can really be said to be: the platform is high inserted into the Han Dynasty, the pavilion towering clouds: Nine curved railings, decorated with jade carvings and golden colors; The thousand storey Pavilion reflects the stars and the moon. Strange grass and flowers, fragrant four seasons do not unload; Special birds and animals have been heard for ten miles. The feasting party is full of joy; The supplier is tired and hard! Painting the wall with grease and mud is the plaster and blood of all peoples; The colorful hall collects the spirit of the people. The brocade mats are empty, and the Weaver''s loom is empty; A string of strings turns into a wild man crying. It''s true that there is only one person in the world. You must believe that the only husband can have a surname of Wan.


    King Zhou looked at Lutai and said, "Aiqing, if you say Lutai is so perfect, will there be gods coming?"


    Su Daji knew what king Zhou was thinking. At this time, King Zhou was afraid that he wanted to make love with immortals, so he asked. Hearing this, Su Daji said vaguely, "immortals and fairies are pure and virtuous people. They must wait until the moon is perfect, bright and clear, and the blue sky is clear." Su Daji said this because he saw that Su Daji was in the Imperial Palace and enjoying glory and wealth after the restoration of jade Pipa essence, so he couldn''t help thinking differently and wanted to enter the palace. She tried to persuade Su Daji several times. Finally, Su Daji was disappointed with her and thought that since she wanted to enter the palace, she wanted to let her enter the palace, which was better than her disaster everywhere, so she took the opportunity to say this.


    When King Zhou heard this, he said, "this is the tenth day of the first lunar month. It is expected that the moon will be perfect on the 14th and 5th nights. It will be brilliant, so that I can meet immortals and fairies for a while?"


    Daji dared not argue, but readily agreed. At this time, King Zhou was on the stage, lusting for pleasure and lusting for pleasure. Those who have always been blessed have many blessings, while those who have no blessings accumulate evil spirits. Luxury and adultery are the medicine of death. King Zhou did it day and night, and the whole yuan was afraid. Daji wanted to see immortals and fairies from King Zhou. He really hurt his heart and was uneasy day and night.


    At three o''clock on September 13, Su Daji waited for King Zhou to fall asleep. He took the yuan God out of his body and asked to see the demon master Kunpeng. With the consent of the demon master Kunpeng, he came to the South Gate of Chaoge in a gust of wind and was thirty-five miles away from the ground.


    Su Daji''s God came here, and all the foxes came to meet him. Nine pheasants and chicken essence came out to meet.


    Just listen, the pheasant said, "Why are you here, sister? You enjoy endless blessings in the imperial palace of the deep courtyard. Why do you miss us here?"


    Su Daji said, "sister, although I serve the emperor in the palace and accompany the king every night, I don''t miss you. Now the emperor wants to meet Xianji and Xianzi after building Lutai. I think of my sister and become a fairy, or Xianzi and Xianji, and go to Lutai to enjoy the Jiulong banquet of the emperor."


    The pheasant said, "I have something I need. I can''t lead the table, but I can let the children in the cave go to the door."


    Su Daji didn''t want those little fox demons to enter the palace, but the pheasant chicken essence was persuaded by the first emperor, and all the little fox demons were restless. However, Su Daji had to agree. She ordered to stop, then returned to the palace and returned to her orifices. King Zhou was so drunk that he knew Su Daji''s entrance and exit and stayed until dawn.


    The next day, King Zhou asked Daji, "tomorrow is 15 nights. It''s the full moon. I don''t know if a group of immortals will appear?"


    Su Daji said, "the immortal thing is not something that we mortals can understand. Whether they can come or not is unknown. Presumably, with your Majesty''s sincerity, they will come here!"


    King Zhou was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "if there are gods coming, you can order a minister to pour wine and accompany the banquet."


    Su Daji said, "I''m afraid it''s not good. I don''t know if there will be gods."


    King Zhou said, "be prepared. Otherwise, if an immortal comes and there is no one to accompany us, we will not be unreasonable. In the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty, only Bigan has this ability."


    King Zhou said that he sent a message to xuanya Bigan to meet him in the palace. But for a moment, Bigan came to the audience.


    King Zhou said, "Uncle Huang, tomorrow I''m going to invite the immortals to a banquet in Lutai and let uncle Huang sit here with me. I hope uncle Huang can live up to my expectations."


    Bigan had to take the order. When he got off the deer platform, he couldn''t help but look up to the sky and sigh: "dizzy king! Cheng Tang and the country are in such a mess. The state affairs are getting worse and worse. Now you are crazy and want to meet immortals. This is also a fairy tale. Isn''t it a good omen for the country!" Bigan always didn''t know what to do when he returned to his house.


    The next day king Zhou sent an order to finish the banquet and arrange the arrangement of burette on the stage. At this time, King Zhou wanted to send the sun to the West Mountain quickly, and Jiao Yue was busy rising to the East. At dusk on September 15, Bigan went to the stage to wait for the order.


    The sun was sinking in the West and the moonlight was rising in the East. King Zhou was as happy as getting ten thousand Dendrobium beads and jade. He took Daji on the stage to watch the Kowloon banquet. It was really a shame to cook dragon, artillery and Phoenix, wine, sea and food, and new mountains. The banquet is complete. The king and Daji sit inside and drink happily, waiting for the gods to come.


    Nearly an hour later, only the wind sounded everywhere. Those foe in Xuanyuan grave, the spirit of heaven and earth, by the essence of sun and moon, or one or two hundred years, or three or five hundred years, is now transformed into fairies, immortals and immortals. Those evil spirits, for a moment, misted a bright moon. The wind roared like a tiger. I only heard people falling on the stage. The moonlight gradually appeared.


    King Zhou looked across the embroidered curtain. The middle robe was divided into five colors, each wearing blue, yellow, red, white and black. There were people wearing fishtail crowns, nine raised scarves, one word scarves, tuotou dress and double Ya bun; There are dragon cloud bun, such as fairy and fairy girl. King Zhou watched it inside the curtain, and the dragon''s heart was happy.


    Just listen, a fairy said, "all Taoist friends, I''m the first."


    The immortals replied, "today, King Zhou has given us a banquet in Lutai. I hope the emperor will win for thousands of years and the emperor will be based for thousands of autumn!"


    At this time, King Zhou sent a message inside: "Xuan accompanies the banquet officer to the stage."


    Bigan came to the stage and looked in the moonlight. It was true that everyone had Xianfeng Taoist bones, and everyone seemed to live forever. He thought in his heart: "this fact is hard to understand. People are like two truths. I have to salute forward."


    At this time, the demon master Kunpeng also came to Lutai secretly. When he saw these so-called immortals, he couldn''t help sighing: "these fox demons are so bold that they dare to fake immortals to come here for a banquet. They really don''t know how to live or die. Is it so easy for these immortals to fake? Such deeds are the cause and effect of heaven. No wonder they will be burned by a fire in the end."

 Chapter 382

    These evil foxes are young people. They have no magic power at all. They can only deceive ordinary people. They just want to cheat food and drink here. They don''t know that their move has formed a cause and effect with people and will kill themselves.


    These little demons haven''t seen anything in the world. After seeing such a rich banquet, they can''t help feeling at a loss. Bigan can''t help but wonder when he looks at these so-called immortals.


    Bigan sticks to the golden pot and pours wine with these so-called immortals. These foxes are not afraid of changes. Although their clothes have changed, the smell of those foxes can''t change. Bigan only smells the smell of foxes.


    At this time, Bigan couldn''t help thinking: "the immortal is the body of six clean roots. Why is the liver so polluted to people!"


    Bigan sighed in his heart: "the son of heaven has no Tao, demons produce strange things, and the country is ominous."


    In Bigan''s meditation, those evil foxes have never seen the world and have never eaten the imperial wine. Naturally, they are greedy for cups. Those with a large amount of foxes can resist; Those who are small can''t resist. They were so drunk that they immediately dragged their tails to the ground and shook them.


    Su Daji was very angry when she saw that these little demons didn''t know what to do and were greedy enough to show their original shape. But now with King Zhou and Bigan, she couldn''t do anything, so she had to pretend she couldn''t see.


    At this time, the moon was in the middle. After Bigan had doubts about these so-called immortals, he paid more attention to them. He saw that most of those immortals had a tail hanging behind them. Because of the moonlight, he could see them very clearly.


    At this time, Bigan was too late to repent. He thought to himself, "I''m in phase, but I''m ashamed to kill me when I see the monster kowtow!" Bigan gnawed his teeth secretly when he heard the fox''s stink.


    Su Daji looked at the little fox in the curtain. He was almost drunk. If he came out here now, it wouldn''t look good.


    So Su Daji secretly asked the sober fox demon to withdraw early. At this time, King Zhou also sent a message to Bigan to go back to his house to have a rest. Bigan led the decree and went out of the inner court unhappily.


    Bigan got on the horse at the noon gate, and there was a pair of red gauze lamps leading to the road in front. Before I could walk for two miles, there were torches and lanterns in front of me, clanging men and horses. It turned out that Huang Feihu, the king of Wucheng, was patrolling the imperial city.


    When Bigan came forward, King Wucheng dismounted and asked in surprise, "the prime minister has something urgent. At this time, he didn''t go out until noon?"


    Bigonton said: "My Lord! The country is in chaos and the country is in chaos. They are all strange. What should we do? Last night, the emperor announced that I would accompany the fairy and the fairy. Sure enough, one night on the moon, I was ordered to go on stage to see a Taoist wearing green, yellow, red, white and black clothes, and some images of Xianfeng Taoist bones. Who knows that it was a burst of solitary civet essence. The essence drank two or three cups and hung its tail down. It was clear under the moon It''s true. In such a situation, what happens! "


    Huang Feihu said, "prime minister, please come back. I will pay attention to tomorrow." Bigan returned to his house.


    Huang Feihu ordered Huang Ming, Zhou Ji, long Huan and Wu Qian: "you four take 20 healthy soldiers each and scatter them in the East, South, West and North. Look at those Taoists who go out of that gate and follow their nests. You must make a real return." the four generals took the order to finish. King Wucheng returned to his house.


    The fox demon wine was in the belly and made a fuss. It could not stand the evil wind and fog. It reluctantly stood out of the Meridian Gate. One by one, they fell down, dragged, squeezed and crowded, and came in clusters.


    After leaving the south gate, it was about five o''clock. The south gate opened and Zhou Ji saw it clearly in the dark shadow far away. Then the sentry said: there was a stone cave near Xuanyuan grave thirty-five miles away from the city. The Taoists and fairies climbed in.


    The next day, Huang Feihu ascended the hall and the four generals returned the order. Zhou Ji said, "yesterday at the south gate, we found that there were thirty or forty Taoists who went into the stone cave of Xuanyuan tomb. What we found is true. Please make a decision."


    Huang Feihu said to Zhou Ji, "you take 300 generals, bring firewood as much as you can, plug the cave, put the firewood up and burn it, and order back and forth in the afternoon." Zhou Ji took the order to finish.


    At this time, the door official came to report: "the Asian phase has arrived."


    Huang Feihu welcomed him to the court to salute, and the two sat down separately. Huang Feihu explained Zhou Ji and Bigan was very happy to thank him. They talked about state affairs here. King Wucheng bought wine and passed a cup to the Prime Minister of Bigan. They didn''t realize it until afternoon.


    For a moment, Zhou Ji came to see him and said, "I was ordered to set fire until noon, so I ordered him to go back and forth."


    Huang Feihu said, "how about going with the prime minister?"


    Bigan said with a smile, "I''d like to drive with the car." they led their generals out of the south gate for 35 miles and came to the grave. The fireworks were not extinguished. General Huang rode down and ordered his family to extinguish the fire and use a hook and tart to bring it out. The generals took the orders. The foxes were willing to die because they ate wine, and some who didn''t go to eat wine died in a cave because they were involved.


    Many families will not attack some foxes for a while, but there are scorched hair and rotten meat, which stinks.


    Bigan said to King Wucheng, "there must be some unseoked foxes. Pick them, peel off their skins, and make a robe and coat for today, so as to shake the hearts of demons and evil spirits, so that the demons can''t reappear in front of you, and see our loyalty." the two ministers agreed and were very happy. They returned to their house, drank and dispersed drunk.


    Bi Gan cooked the fox skin to make a robe and coat, waiting for the severe winter to enter the robe. In a flash, like twisting his fingers, he didn''t feel it was near the middle of winter. King Zhou had a banquet with Daji and was happy on the deer platform. On that day, he saw the clouds and the cold new wind. Pear flowers danced in disorder, and heaven and earth were built with silver. There was snow and Dynasty songs everywhere.


    King Zhou and Daji were having a banquet and enjoying the snow. When the driving officer started to play, he said, "Asian comparison is waiting for the order."


    King Zhou said, "Xuan Bigan came to power."


    After Bigan entered the Lutai to salute, King Zhou asked, "six flowers are mixed, and there are different kinds of snow dances. Uncle Huang is not in the house to drink wine to keep out the cold. What''s the memorial to take the snow here?"


    Bigan said, "the deer platform is high to meet the Xiaohan. In the wind and snow winter, the minister worries about the cold of his Majesty''s dragon body. He specially offers his robes and coats to resist the cold and drive out the cold with his majesty. He is less worried about his majesty."


    King Zhou said with a smile, "Uncle Huang is old, so he should keep it for his own use; now he enters and is alone, enough to enlist loyalty and love!" he ordered him to take it, compete with Gan to step down, hold Zhu pan high, his face is bright red and his inside is hair color. Bigan shook it off with his own hands and put it on with King Zhou.


    King Zhou immediately said, "I''m the son of heaven. I''m rich all over the world. I really don''t need this robe to keep out the cold. The skill of Uncle Huang is the greatest in the world!"


    Then king Zhou issued a decree to give wine to be happy with Bigan in Rotterdam. Su Daji looked inside the embroidered curtain and saw that the robes that Bigan entered were the skin of her descendants. She didn''t feel that the knife gouged out her lungs and burned her liver and intestines for a while. Who can say this pain to!


    Su Daji couldn''t help thinking: "because the two sisters are restless, they want to go to the palace and enjoy this glory and wealth. Otherwise, how can they provoke this right and wrong and wipe out all their children and grandchildren." Su Daji hated very much and wanted to fight for revenge for their children and grandchildren, but he had nothing to do.


    When night came and Su Daji was thinking about how to avenge his children and grandchildren, the demon teacher Kunpeng appeared. Su Daji was surprised to see the demon teacher Kunpeng.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "Su Daji, if I''m right, you''re looking for Bigan to avenge the dead demon. I don''t know if I''m right?"


    Su Daji dared not hide something from the demon master Kunpeng and said directly, "the demon master''s magic eye is like a torch. The little demon has this idea."


    Kunpeng sighed when he heard this: "Su Daji, I told you not to have too much contact with your two sisters, but you just didn''t listen. Now something finally happened, but you don''t think about your fault and why there was robbery, but you want to go to the competition for revenge. I ask you, do you want to live?"


    Su Daji heard Kunpeng''s words and couldn''t help crying: "demon master, my younger generation has never done bad things. It''s too cruel to kill them all. Why don''t you want to revenge him!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "at this time, it is the great disaster of heaven and earth. Those who have joined the world are the victims of the disaster. Since they have joined the world, your younger generation should have the consciousness of death. What''s more, they are bold and reckless. They even pretend to be gods and form a cause and effect with the heaven. It''s better to die at the hands of Bagan. At least they can have the opportunity of reincarnation. If they are killed by the heaven, they will be scared."


    Su Daji was somewhat dissatisfied with what Kunpeng said and couldn''t help but say, "can''t you let go of the competition so plainly?"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "if you want to die, just go to Bigan for revenge. I won''t stop you, but you have to think about it yourself. It has nothing to do with me since then. If you are in any danger in the future, I won''t help you."


    Su Daji cried bitterly and said, "demon master, my descendants are all members of the demon family. How can you ignore being a demon master?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "Su Daji, you''ve found the wrong person to cry about. Nu Wa is now the master of the demon clan, not a poor man. You came to earth under Nu Wa''s orders. If you want to avenge many little demons, go to Nu Wa? I think you''re obedient. If you go to Bigan for revenge, your soul will be lost. I''ve said all that. How do you choose It''s your own business to choose. "Kun Peng said and left Lutai.

 Chapter 383

    In fact, Kunpeng doesn''t want to give up Su Daji. After all, she is of great help to Kunpeng''s future plans. However, if Su Daji really doesn''t know affairs and goes to find Bigan for revenge, even if this person who doesn''t know how to advance and retreat is useful, Kunpeng doesn''t want to contact him again to avoid causing trouble for himself.


    It''s very common for Kunpeng to think so. It''s impossible for anyone to hate the Terran because of a group of small demons, not to mention that Kunpeng is still the holy teacher of the Terran.


    Although Kunpeng spoke very easily and walked very freely, he was also very heavy in his heart. He was deeply afraid that Su Daji would be confused by hatred and make unwise moves. Therefore, after he left, he still stared at Lutai secretly and paid attention to Su Daji''s every move.


    After Kunpeng left, Su Daji also thought about Kunpeng''s words carefully. Things are indeed as the demon master Kunpeng said. If he didn''t blindly compromise with Liangquan''s sister, he wouldn''t make today''s situation, which would make future generations innocent and die.


    Su Daji couldn''t help but feel dissatisfied with Nuwa''s mother here. If Nuwa hadn''t arranged for her to enter the world and corrupt into Tang Jiangshan, her younger generation wouldn''t have to die. Maybe it''s really like what the demon master Kunpeng said. Nuwa''s mother simply let their three sisters be cannon fodder, and their life and death were not in Nuwa''s heart at all, Nuwa''s mother only cares about the rivers and mountains of Cheng Tang. She thinks that Kunpeng, the demon master, made great contributions to the demon family, but she was finally abandoned by Nuwa, not to mention a handful of small demons like herself.


    At this time, Su Daji just really died for Nu Wa and wanted to make plans for his future. Now, the demon master Kunpeng is the only one who can help her. Although the demon master Kunpeng has long been separated from the demon family, his reputation in the demon family is higher than that of Nu Wa. He didn''t give up the human race at the most dangerous moment of the human race. This shows how noble the character of the demon master Kunpeng is, Nuwa first abandoned the demon master Kunpeng, and then abandoned the Terran created by herself during the human witch war. She is far inferior to the demon master Kunpeng both in the Terran and the demon.


    With the idea of dissatisfaction, Su Daji doesn''t want to work for Empress Nuwa anymore. As for the younger generation who killed her, Su Daji doesn''t want to worry about it anymore. Now the most important thing is how to keep his life.


    Su Daji pondered for a long time and finally made up her mind. Since her two sisters wanted to go to the palace and enjoy their glory and wealth, she would complete them. In this way, someone would confuse King Zhou instead of herself to reduce her pressure. If her two sisters still went their own way, Su Daji would have no need to plan for them, Whether they live or die depends on their own creation, which has nothing to do with themselves.


    Thinking of this, Su Daji''s heart calmed down. The whole person was much more relaxed and fell asleep with a relaxed mood. This may be the most stable sleep she has had since she joined the WTO.


    Su Daji seems to have unlimited scenery since she entered the world to confuse King Zhou. With the support of empress Nuwa behind her, ordinary immortals will not trouble her. In fact, she has always been worried and afraid that she will die if she is not careful. She has never slept safely. But her sister thought she was enjoying prosperity in the palace, and they all yearned for it, but they didn''t know how depressed her mood was.


    Time is easy. On this day, Daji accompanied the banquet in Lutai. He suddenly made a plan to let the demon on his face go. He was more charming than usual, but one or two out of ten. In the past, it was like the first bloom of peony, peony in the wind, pear flowers with rain, Begonia drunk on the day, and Yanzhi was very beautiful.


    While King Zhou was drinking, he gazed for a long time, but Daji''s face was different from Lin, and he couldn''t help looking forward to it.


    Daji said, "why does your majesty often care about the poor concubine''s residual makeup?"


    King Zhou said with a smile, "I can''t bear to let go of Aiqing''s face, which is really like a beautiful flower and jade."


    Daji said, "what color do I have? I''m loved by Saint grace, so I have such ears. I have an acquaintance with Yi Mei, surnamed Hu and named Ximei. Now I''m a monk in Zixiao palace. My color is less than one hundred."


    King Zhou was originally a man who loved wine and sex. He couldn''t help laughing and asking, "Aiqing has a sister. May I see her?"


    Daji said, "Ximei is a girl. She has become a monk since she was a child, studied Taoism and went to Zixiao palace, a famous mountain in the cave. How can she get it in a moment?"


    King Zhou said, "how can I be wronged if I trust Aiqing''s blessing, so that I can live up to what you have done."


    When Daji heard this, he sighed, "well, my sister once gave me a bouquet of incense and asked her for help."


    King Zhou was overjoyed when he heard Daji''s words and said, "Aiqing, why don''t you get the letter and burn it quickly?"


    Daji said, "it''s still early at this time. Ximei is an immortal family, not ordinary. It can''t be until tomorrow, tea and fruit are displayed under the moon, and I bathe and burn incense to meet each other."


    King Zhou said with a smile, "you can''t blaspheme your words." King Zhou and Daji had a banquet and slept happily.


    At the third watch, Daji showed the yuan God and came to Xuanyuan grave again. I saw the pheasant essence sobbing and saying, "sister, do you know that your children and grandchildren have been destroyed and their skins have been peeled off because of your wine?"


    Daji also sobbed: "sister, how can I know this? If you don''t always want to enjoy prosperity, how can you cause such a disaster!"


    When the pheasant heard this, his face changed and said, "sister, do you mean to blame me?"


    Daji said, "things happen. Besides, these are not helpful. Since you all yearn to go to the palace and enjoy the glory and wealth, I''ll find you an opportunity. Tomorrow''s opportunity comes. Whether you can grasp it depends on your own. Sister, I can''t help you any more."


    The pheasant essence was very happy when she heard this and said, "since she was praised by her sister, she dared not live as good as her life."


    After Daji finished everything, he still went back to the palace and entered the body invisibly and slept with King Zhou.


    Kunpeng secretly saw what Su Daji had done. He couldn''t help but put down a big stone. Su Daji finally made the right choice and took refuge on his side.


    It was king Zhou''s joy when dawn rose. He was waiting for joy to come tonight. He wanted to drive Jinwu down the west mountain and bring out the jade rabbit in the East. In the evening, King Zhou saw that the Chinese moon rose at the beginning of the day, and his heart began to struggle.


    Nearly a drum, listen to the wind in the air, cloudy, black fog in the air, covering a bright moon. For a moment, it was dark and cold. King Zhou was a little surprised and hurriedly asked Daji, "what''s going on? The weather changes when it changes¡°


    Daji said, "I''m sure Xi Mei came on the wind and cloud." before I finished, I only heard the sound of hoops in the air, and there was a faint voice of people falling.


    Daji hurried King Zhou into it and said, "Ximei is coming. I told you so that you can meet him."


    King Zhou had to go into the inner hall and peek through the curtain. The wind stopped. In the moonlight, he saw a Taoist nun wearing a red eight trigrams suit and silk tapestry and hemp shoes. Moreover, the moonlight was bright, bright and bright, and the lights were brilliant. As the saying goes, "looking at a beautiful woman under the moon was ten times better than the day." he saw this woman''s flesh like snow, her face like morning glow, the charm of Begonia, a small mouth of cherry, a fragrant face and peach cheeks, bright and charming The color is moving.


    Daji came forward and said, "sister is coming!"


    Xi Mei said, "sister, I''m the chief inspector." they went to the hall together, saluted and sat down.


    King Zhou looked at the posture of Xi Mei again and saw Daji''s color again. Heaven and earth were separated. King Zhou couldn''t help thinking, "but why don''t you be the son of heaven if you get Xi Mei to accompany you on the pillow." he was very sad.


    King Zhou looked like a fairy in the Rui palace and Chang''e in the moon cave. He only made the soul of King Zhou travel for three thousand miles, with a soul of 100000 around the mountains and rivers. He wanted to accompany him. He swallowed him, scratched his ears and scratched his cheeks, sat restless, and didn''t know what to do. King Zhou was impatient and had to cough.


    Daji already knew what he meant. She winked at Ximei and said, "sister, I have a word of blasphemy. I don''t know if my sister can accommodate it?"


    Xi Mei said, "what can I do for you, sister? I just want to learn."


    Daji said, "a few days ago, my concubine praised my sister''s virtue in front of the emperor. The emperor was overjoyed and wanted to see the immortal face for a long time. I''m really lucky that I won''t give up. I beg sister Xian to read the longing of the emperor and bow down for a while to receive blessing and wisdom. I''m very grateful! I don''t dare to pay a sudden visit and ask my concubine to introduce me. What do you think of my sister?"


    Xi Mei said, "my concubine is a female. Besides, being a monk, it is inconvenient to meet people. Second, men and women are indecent, and men and women are not close to each other. How can we meet at the same banquet, regardless of internal and external gifts."


    Daji said, "otherwise, since my sister is a monk, she was originally" beyond the three realms and not in the five elements ". How can secular men and women be separated from each other. Kuang''s son of heaven is ordered by heaven, that is, the son of heaven. He always controls all the people, is rich all over the world, leads all the officials of the earth, and that is, the gods should also give way. Even though I make obeisance to you when you are young, it doesn''t hurt that I see the son of heaven and kiss you with the feeling of sisters."


    Xi Mei said, "my sister told me to follow my orders."


    The dialogue between Daji and Ximei was just acting for King Zhou. Daji didn''t have any good intention to invite Ximei into the palace. Since she wanted to escape from the robbery, someone must replace her. Ximei just wanted to enter the palace to enjoy this glory and wealth, Daji pushed the boat with her.

 Chapter 384

    King Zhou heard the words of Xi Mei and couldn''t wait any longer, so he came out. King Zhou bowed when he saw the Taoist nun and flattered the prime minister.


    Xi Mei said, "please sit down, son of heaven."


    King Zhou sat on the side. The two demons sat up and down. Under the light, I saw Ximei''s lips opened twice and three times, a little cherry, spitting out Meizi''s harmony; Turning eyes and flowing water from Shuangwan Bay, they sent thousands of charming customs, which made it difficult for a king of Zhou to press his heart, and his horse galloped the reins. He was only anxious to sweat.


    Daji knew that King Zhou''s desire was burning and it was hard to bear around, so he deliberately got up and changed clothes. Daji came forward and said, "Your Majesty is here. I''ll change my clothes."


    King Zhou sat down again and passed the cup up. King Zhou sent love from the corners of her eyes under the lamp, and the Taoist nun blushed and smiled. King Zhou poured wine and presented his hands to Taoist nuns.


    Xi Mei took the wine and vomited curly Na''s voice and said, "don''t bother your majesty!"


    King Zhou took the opportunity to twist Xi Mei''s wrist. The Taoist nun said nothing and flew the soul of King Zhou into the sky. Seeing this, King Zhou asked, "how about playing the moon with the fairy in front of the stage?"


    Xi Mei said, "everything is arranged by your majesty."


    King Zhou Fu took Xi Mei''s hand to play the moon, and Xi Mei did not quit. King Zhou''s heart moved, so he took the fragrant shoulder and snuggled up under the moon. King Zhou was very beautiful in his heart. He picked it up with words and said, "why don''t fairy give up this practice and live in the palace with sister Ling, leaving it cool, enjoying wealth and wealth, entertaining day and night, and enjoying four seasons? Isn''t it happy? How is life? It''s self suffering. I don''t know what fairy thinks?"


    Ximei just said nothing. King Zhou saw that Ximei didn''t refuse. He wiped Ximei''s chest with his hand. It was soft, warm and tender belly skin. Ximei pushed it half. When King Zhou saw him like this, he hugged him with both hands and made love in the temple. With cloud and rain demeanor, he stopped. When she was getting up and finishing her clothes, she suddenly saw Daji come out. She saw Xi Mei''s dark clouds scattered and panting. Daji deliberately pretended to be puzzled and asked, "why is your sister like this?"


    King Zhou said, "to tell you the truth, I just got married with Ximei. The sky falls on the red rope, and your sister will serve me around. I will have fun day and night and share infinite blessings. This is also the merit of Aiqing''s recommendation to pull out Ximei. I am happy and dare not forget." that is, I sent a message to arrange the banquet again, and the three people will drink together and sleep on the deer platform at the fifth watch.


    King Zhou secretly accepted Xi Mei, and the foreign officials did not know it. The son of heaven ignores state affairs and indulges the inner palace and the outer court. It''s really a king''s gate thousands of miles away. Although King Wucheng is in charge of the commander-in-chief, raises the imperial song of 480000 people and guards the capital, although he is loyal to the country, he can''t do anything but sigh if he can''t face the king''s advice and isolate himself from each other. One day, it was reported that Jiang Wenhuan, the Lord of Dongbo, sent troops to attack YEMA ridge to take Chentang pass. Commander Huang ordered Lu Xiong to lead 100000 guards.


    King Zhou was pleased and flattered. He sang in the morning and night. He completely put the country behind him and gradually alienated Daji.


    After entering the palace, Ximei enjoyed her glory and wealth. She couldn''t help but appreciate Daji''s recommendation, so she wanted to avenge those evil foxes killed by Bigan, so she set up a plan to plot against Bigan.


    On this day, Ximei told Daji what she thought. She only heard Daji say, "sister, it''s God''s will for my younger generation to die. No wonder others. You''d better not act rashly?"


    Xi Mei said, "I was the one who let them go to the palace for dinner, so I should be responsible for them. Anyway, I want to avenge them."


    Daji saw that Ximei had made up her mind and didn''t persuade her again. They parted unhappily since then.


    One day, Ximei was having breakfast on the stage when she suddenly heard her shout and fell to the ground. Suddenly, King Zhou was frightened and sweated, and her face was as pale as earth. See Xi Mei spray bleeding water in her mouth, close her eyes and don''t say a word, her face is purple.


    King Zhou hurriedly asked, "the beauty has followed me for several months and has not had this disease. How can I get such a fierce disease today?"


    For a moment, Ximei pretended to wake up and sighed, "Your Majesty, I must have been punished by heaven for abandoning the way into the palace. It seems that I can''t accompany your majesty anymore."


    Hearing this, King Zhou was very anxious and asked, "can beauty solve this evil disease?"


    Xi Mei sighed, "yes, but it''s very difficult, your majesty."


    King Zhou said, "what is it, beauty, but it doesn''t matter."


    Xi Mei said, "if you want to solve this disease, you need to have a exquisite heart."


    King Zhou asked, "do you know who has this exquisite heart in the world?"


    Xi Mei said, "my body once worshipped a teacher. I''m good at calculation and can calculate one or two."


    King Zhou was overjoyed and ordered Xi Mei to calculate quickly. The goblin deliberately pinched his fingers, calculated around, and then played: "there is a minister in the imperial court, who lives in xianjue and is an extreme minister. I''m afraid he won''t give up and won''t help."


    King Zhou asked, "who is it? Speak quickly!"


    Xi Mei said, "only compared with Asia, it is the heart of exquisite seven orifices."


    King Zhou said, "Bigan is the emperor''s uncle, a legitimate sect. Don''t you want to use a piece of exquisite heart to cure the beauty? Send a royal letter quickly and announce Bigan!" the messenger flew to the prime minister''s house.


    Being idle and having nothing to do is the result of the reversal of the state and the maladjustment of the government. Suddenly, the waiting officer knocked on the Cloud Bridge, passed the imperial letter, and made a declaration to see the driver.


    When Bigan received the letter, he couldn''t help thinking: "now there''s nothing in the court, why is the Royal letter so fast?" before he could say anything, the servant came back and said, "the Royal letter is here again!" Bigan took it again. No, five times in a row.


    At this time, Bigan was even more confused. What was so urgent that he sent five letters in succession! While meditating, the servant reported: "Yuzha again!"


    This time, the holder of the letter was Chen Qing, a royal official. Bigan asked, "why is it so important to use the letter six times?"


    Chen Qing said: "Prime Minister: the country is declining now, and Lu Tai has a new Taoist nun named Hu Ximei. At breakfast today, that Ximei accidentally fell to the ground and was about to die. Later, she woke up and said that she wanted to get a piece of Linglong heart, fry soup and eat it. Her Majesty asked Linglong how she knew? That Hu Ximei is the prime minister''s Linglong heart. Therefore, she sent six letters to borrow a piece of the heart of a thousand years old to give first aid to her mother , so it''s urgent. "


    When Bigan heard this, he was so frightened that he thought to himself, "it''s useless to hide. So he said to Chen Qing," Chen Qing, wait at the noon gate and I''ll be there. "


    When Bigan went inside, he saw his wife Meng and said, "madam, you take good care of the child. After I die, your mother and son will abide by my family instructions and be invincible. There is no one in the court!" he burst into tears.


    The lady was surprised and asked, "why did the king make such bad words?"


    Bigan sighed, "I don''t have the reason to survive if you listen to the words of the demon girl and want to take my heart as soup to cure the demon!"


    The lady wept and said, "the official residence phase has no deception. The upper level does not break the law to the son of heaven, and the lower level is not greedy for cool to the army and the people. The king is loyal and filial, and has always been shown in people''s ears and eyes. What sin is there? Do you commit hearty punishment."


    Just when the whole family was grieving, Kunpeng came to his house. Bigan didn''t expect that the holy master would come to his house at this time. He was overjoyed and hurried to meet him.


    Kunpeng said, "Bigan, now King Zhou has no way and has run out of steam. You are a loyal minister. However, the son of heaven has no way and wants to take your life. I can''t bear your death. I hereby come to see you."


    When the lady heard the saint''s words, she hurried forward and said, "please be merciful and save my king''s life."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I came here with this intention, but after this, Bigan will retire. I''m no longer a minister of Yin Shang. Would you like to?"


    When Bigan heard this, he was very sad and asked, "saint, is there no other way to save Tang Jiangshan?"


    Kunpeng said, "the supernatural power is invincible to the number of days. The divine will is like this, which can not be violated by human beings. What''s more, King Zhou has sinned against the saint empress Nuwa without justice, which has aroused the holy heart''s great anger. The joy in the palace is the people sent by Empress Nuwa to destroy Chengjiang mountain. What do you think Chengtang can do against the saint?"


    When Bigan heard this, he couldn''t help sighing: "the son of heaven has no virtue, and even the foundation of Chengtang for hundreds of years has been destroyed. It''s really heartbreaking."


    Kunpeng said: "the days are like this, you don''t need to be sad. One thing, I want to explain to you, now the heaven and earth are in great disaster, and the Tianting is short of manpower. The Taoist ancestor gave the list of gods to be sealed. In those years, Zixiao Palace discussed the list of gods, and I added your name to the list. After the great disaster, you need to go to the Tianting as an official."


    When Bigan heard this, he was overjoyed. Being an official in heaven showed that he would become an immortal. How could he be unhappy about such a good thing? He just heard Bigan say, "Bigan, thank you for your advice."


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "just agree. Now you can enter the palace. I will protect you in the dark."

 Chapter 385

    When Liu Zha xuanbigan, Chen Qing let out the internal affairs and was shocked by the slaughter of military and civilian officials in the city. He knew to take Bigan''s heart as soup. Marshal Huang, the king of Wucheng, was at the Meridian Gate with all the ministers. He saw Bigan riding a horse and flying to the Meridian Gate to dismount. All officials were busy asking why.


    Bigan informs all the officials what Chen Qing said. After listening, all the officials follow Bigan to the hall, and Bigan goes to the deer stage to wait for the order.


    King Zhou heard that Bigan had arrived and ordered people to announce him on the deer platform.


    After Bigan came to power, King Zhou said, "my beauty has occasional hidden diseases, but his exquisite heart can heal. Uncle Huang has an exquisite heart and asks for a piece of soup to cure the disease if it heals."


    Bigan asked, "what is the heart?"


    King Zhou said, "it''s the heart of Uncle Huang."


    Bigan angrily said, "the heart is the master of one body, hidden in the lung and sitting in the six leaves and two ears. All evils are inviolable. Once invaded, one will die. If the heart is right, the hands and feet are right; if the heart is not right, the hands and feet are not right. The heart is the spirit of all things and the root of the changes of the four phenomena. If my heart is hurt, there is no way to live! Although the old minister is unable to do anything, he is only the best in the country and the ruins. Now the faint king has heard the words of the new witch and has given me the disaster of taking my heart."


    King Zhou said, "Uncle Huang''s words are bad. He always borrows his heart and doesn''t hurt anything. Why say more?"


    He shouted, "you are a drunk, you are a fool, you are so muddled! * you go away with your heart, and I die!" how can you be innocent?


    King Zhou said angrily, "if you call your ministers to die, you will be unfaithful if you don''t die. It''s bad for your ministers to destroy you on the stage! If you don''t obey my orders, warriors, take it down and take your heart!"


    Bigan shouted, "around, take the sword with me!" Feng Yu handed the sword to Bigan.


    Bigan took the sword in his hand, looked at the imperial temple and worshipped eight times. He sobbed, "when you became the first king of Tang, you didn''t know that Yin was ruined and became Tang for twenty-eight generations! Bigan was no longer a business minister since then." As he spoke, he untied his body, stabbed the sword into the navel, cut open the abdomen, and its blood did not flow. Bagan put his hand into the abdomen, took his heart out, looked at it, threw it, covered his robe and said nothing. His face was like light gold, and went down the stage.


    When Bikan took the heart, Kunpeng continued Bikan''s life with great mana, and secretly said to Bigan, "go back to the house immediately, don''t speak all the way, and then leave Chaoge to hide his name and wait for the gods."


    The ministers inquired about Bigan in front of the hall. All the ministers talked about the loss of government. They only heard the sound of footprints behind the hall. Marshal Huang looked back and was very happy when he saw Bigan coming out.


    Huang Feihu said, "Your Highness, what''s the matter?" Bigan said nothing. All the officials came forward. Bigan walked quickly with his head down and his face like gold paper. He walked across the Kowloon Bridge and out of the noon gate. He often followed Bigan out of the court and served his horse. Bigan got on his horse and went to the north gate.


    Seeing that Bigan was so silent, Huang Feihu went straight out of the Meridian Gate, so he said to Huang Ming and Zhou Ji, "see where your highness goes." the second general took the order.


    Bigan rode a horse and galloped about six or seven miles away. He only heard a woman carrying a basket selling heartless vegetables near the road.


    Bigan suddenly heard this and couldn''t help but rein in his horse to ask the other party what is heartless food. At this time, Kunpeng, who has been secretly protecting Bigan, appeared to stop Bigan''s move and asked him to leave early.


    After Bigan left, Kunpeng turned to the woman and said, "you little demon, how dare you secretly harm loyal officials in the light of the sun. What crime do you think you should commit?"


    When the woman saw Kunpeng coming forward, she knew that she had exposed her identity. However, she believed that she had the life of empress Nuwa. She was not very afraid of Kunpeng. She just heard her say: "demon master, the little demon came down to the world with the cooperation of empress Nuwa and corrupted into Tang Jiangshan. She asked herself that there was nothing wrong!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help sneering and said, "it''s very funny that you little demon should pressure me with Nuwa. When did I care what Nuwa thought?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the little demon just woke up. Since the Lich war, the demon master Kunpeng has become enemies with empress Nuwa. It''s ridiculous that he is so stupid that he wants to threaten the demon master with empress Nuwa.


    Kunpeng looked at the little demon whose face suddenly changed and said, "you don''t have to be afraid. I won''t embarrass you today. I just warned you not to do too much." Kunpeng didn''t pay attention to the little demon and turned around and left.


    Huang Ming and Zhou Ji''er rode horses to catch up with Bigan, but when they went out of the north gate, they didn''t see any sign of Bigan, so they had to go back and return to Huang Feihu.


    Huang Ming and Zhou Ji came back to Jiujian hall. Huang Feihu said that they had seen no sign of Bigan.


    At this time, Weizi and other officials were all hurt when they learned that Bigan was picking his heart in Lutai. Suddenly, the doctor shouted loudly, "you are stupid, you are good at killing your uncle. Ji Gang is extinct. I see myself driving!"


    This official is Xia Zhao. He went to Lutai and didn''t listen to the call. He came to the stage. King Zhou stood by Gan Xin to make soup, and was summoned to the stage by Xia Zhao. When King Zhou went out to see Xia Zhao, he raised his eyebrows, opened his eyes, and didn''t worship him.


    Seeing this, King Zhou asked, "Xia Zhao, what can I do for you?"


    Xia Zhao said, "I''m here to kill the king!"


    King Zhou said with a smile, "since ancient times, there has been a reason for officials to kill kings!"


    Xia Zhao said, "you are confused! You know there is no reason to kill a king! There is no reason in the world for your nephew to kill your uncle! Bigan is the legitimate uncle of confused king and the younger brother of emperor B. now you listen to the words of the Witch and take Bigan''s heart as a soup to kill your uncle! The minister kills confused king in order to make a soup!" Xia Zhao said, holding the flying cloud sword hanging on the deer platform and looking forward to King Zhou''s face-to-face killing.


    King Zhou is a man of letters and martial arts. Don''t be afraid of this Confucian scholar. He dodged his body and threw himself into the air. King Zhou was furious and said, "samurai, take him down!" the samurai ordered to capture Xia Zhao.


    At this time, Xia Zhao shouted, "you don''t have to come! It''s natural for you to kill your uncle. It''s appropriate for you to kill your king." the people moved forward. Xia Zhao jumped and hit the deer platform. Poor broken bones, dead!


    Xia Zhao died under the deer stage. It is said that all the civil and military forces heard Xia Zhao and went to collect his body. He parked his coffin outside the north gate, put up a reed shed, and raised paper flags to calm his soul.


    I entered here and suddenly heard a report from a spy horse: "I heard that the grand master played Kai back to the dynasty."


    All officials immediately mounted the horse to meet ten miles. To Yuanmen, the military and Political Department reported to the grand master and said, "all officials meet the army at Yuanmen."


    The grand master preached, "let all the officials return temporarily and meet at the Meridian Gate." all the officials hurried to the Meridian Gate and waited.


    When master Wen entered the north gate with Mo Qilin, he suddenly saw paper flags fluttering and asked around, "who''s this coffin?"


    The left and right replied, "it''s the coffin of Xia Zhao." the grand master was greatly surprised at the speech.


    When he entered the city, he saw that the deer platform was towering and the scenery was steep. At the Meridian Gate, I saw all officials meet by the road. The grand master dismounted and said with a smiling face, "old gentlemen, I heard that Zhong had gone on an expedition to the North Sea. It was many afternoons since he left. The scenery in the city was changeable."


    King Wucheng said, "the grand master is in the north. You can hear that the world is chaotic, the government is desolate, and the four princes are rebellious?"


    The Grand Master said, "it''s reported every year and notified every month. My heart hangs over the two places. The North Sea is difficult to level. Relying on the grace of heaven and earth and the Lord''s blessing, I can destroy the demons of the North Sea. I hate the threat without wings. It''s fast to fly to the capital."


    Officials followed him to the nine halls. The grand master saw why the dragon book case was dusty and desolate. The Grand Master asked the bailiff, "why is there so much dust on the Dragon case?"


    The bailiff knelt down and replied, "Your Majesty doesn''t go to court once in a few months, so the case is covered with dust."


    The Grand Master asked again, "Your Majesty, why don''t you count?"


    At this time, King Wucheng came forward and said, "grand master, your Majesty''s temperament has changed greatly. He is greedy for wine and sex. He has been looking for pleasure in the harem and ignored the government. He has made many bad moves."


    Hearing this, the Grand Master asked, "Your Majesty has done those bad deeds?"


    Huang Feihu, king of Wucheng, said, "Your Majesty first wrote poems in Nuwa Niangniang Temple to offend the saints, and then destroyed the Dharma statue of the holy master Kunpeng, which attracted complaints from the Chaoge people. Now he listened to the words of the demon girl and took the heart of yaxiangbigan, so that he didn''t know the life and death of yaxiangbigan."


    Wen Zhong was shocked when he heard this. As a disciple of apostasy, he naturally knew how terrible the saint was, and King Zhou offended two people who could not be provoked as soon as he offended. Although empress Nuwa had low prestige in the human race due to the human demon war in ancient times, the human race was created by her, and the people still respected her very much. The holy master Kunpeng''s reputation in the Terran is unparalleled. As long as he cries out, I don''t know how many people will resist into soup.


    Hearing this, Wen Zhong said, "why don''t you stop your majesty?"


    Huang Feihu, the king of Wucheng, sighed, "it''s not that we don''t stop, but that your majesty doesn''t listen to us at all and goes his own way."


    Hearing this, the grand master suddenly became angry and his three eyes brightened. He was so anxious that the divine eye opened and the white light was more than a foot away. Order the Hall official: "ring the bell and drum, please drive!" all the officials were very happy when they saw it.

 Chapter 386

    King Zhou took Bigan''s heart as a soup to cure Xi Mei''s disease. Xi Mei immediately healed. They were warm on the deer stage. When the driving officer began to play, he said, "the bells and drums in the nine halls are ringing. I heard that the grand master is still in the dynasty. Please drive to the hall."


    King Zhou heard this and said nothing. Then he went to the Jiujian hall. All officials drive in the morning and smell the grand master''s gift.


    King Zhou said, "the grand master''s expedition to the North Sea was arduous, the pommel horse was painstaking, the planning was flawless, and he was happy to succeed."


    Master Wen bowed to the ground and said, "relying on the power of heaven, I feel your Majesty''s great blessing, eliminate monsters and demons, and suppress thieves in sedan chairs. During the 15 years of expedition, I donated my body to serve the country, and did not dare to defeat the former king. I heard that the inner court was chaotic and all the princes rebelled, which made my heart hanging in both places. I wish I could meet you. If I saw the face of heaven just now, I wonder if it is true?"


    King Zhou said, "Jiang Huanchu conspired to kill me, and Hubei Chongyu committed treason, and all of them have been killed; but his son is rampant, does not respect the national law, leaves everywhere, and makes the pass noisy. It is very illegal, which can be hated!"


    The grand master Wen said, "who can testify that Jiang Huan was appointed to the throne of Chu and Hubei worshipped Yu and indulged evil?" King Zhou said nothing.


    The Grand Master said, "the ministers have been out for many years; Your Majesty''s benevolent government is not repaired, indulges in debauchery and lust, and remonstrates and kills loyalty, resulting in the rebellion of the princes. How can your majesty be worthy of Tang''s ancestors?"


    King Zhou was speechless in the face of this question. Hearing the Grand Master said, "where is the towering green sky when the minister enters the capital?"


    King Zhou said, "I have no resting place in the summer. When I make this pleasure, I also look high and look far away, so that my ears and eyes will not block my ears. It is called Lutai."


    Hearing this, master Wen was very upset, so he shouted: "Now the world is desolate, and all the princes are rebellious. Your majesty has lost to all the princes, so there is a risk of betrayal. Your majesty does not give benevolent policies, does not give grace, does not accept loyal advice, is close to adultery and far away, and is virtuous. He loves singing and drinking day and night, and widely uses civil engineering. The people are involved and rebel, and the army runs out of food. Civil, military and people are the king''s limbs. If his limbs are smooth, his body is clean and healthy; if his limbs are not smooth, his body is short and disabled. You treat your officials with courtesy , the minister is loyal to the emperor. I want to be the first king in Japan. The four barbarians bow their hands, serve in all directions, enjoy the prosperity of peace and happiness, and be blessed with the consolidation of the emperor''s foundation. Now your majesty is on Dabao, cruelly abusing the surname Wan, the princes betray, the people are in chaos and the army are resentful. The North Sea sword soldiers make the minister work hard and bury the demon party. Your majesty is not practicing moral government and is determined to indulge in debauchery. Over the past few years, he has been unaware of the great changes in the dynasty, the national system has been completely destroyed, and the minister has worked in the frontier It''s like working hard to build a swallow''s nest in the ear of the decaying curtain. But your majesty thinks about it! When you return to the dynasty, you have your own policy of governing the country, and you can let your officials talk again. Your majesty, please return to the palace temporarily. "King Zhou had nothing to say, so he had to go into the palace.


    Master Wen stood in the hall and said, "gentlemen, doctor, don''t go back to your house for the time being. We all go to the house together with me."


    All the officials followed him to the grand master''s residence and sat down in turn at the yin''an hall. Grand Master Wen asked, "all the doctors, gentlemen, I have been abroad for many years and have been on an expedition to the north. I can''t be in the dynasty, but I heard that Zhong felt the importance of the former king''s support for the orphan, and I dare not make any last words. But now it''s upside down and there are things that are not right. I can''t hold my own peace."


    At this time, sun Rong, a doctor, leaned over and said, "the grand master, your majesty is listening to slander Yuanxian, indulge in wine and lust, kill loyalty and block advice, come to Yilun, neglect the famine state politics, and do many deeds. For fear that all officials speak together, there will be trouble for the grand master to listen. If you sit still, Lord Wu Chengwang will listen to the old Grand Master from beginning to end. First, the old Grand Master is easy to hear, all officials will not get involved, and you don''t know what the grand master thinks?"


    Master Wen said, "doctor sun''s words are very good. Please speak frankly, King Wucheng. I''m all ears."


    Huang Feihu leaned over and said: "In that case, I will come from the truth. Since the emperor accepted Su Hu''s daughter, the court has become increasingly chaotic. He forced Yuan Pei, empress Jiang, to death and killed his son. He abolished Du yuanmian, the governor of heaven, and Mei Bo, the senior doctor. He imprisoned Ji Chang for seven years. He built wine pools and meat forests, and the internal servants suffered. The construction of Lutai has exhausted the people and filled it under the stage. Yang, the senior doctor, was appointed to advise against Lutai He gouged out Yang Ren''s two eyes, but his remains have not been found yet. The former had 40 or 50 foxes on the stag stage turned into immortals for a banquet, which was seen by Ya Xiangbi. Later, he privately accepted a woman in the inner court, and I don''t know the origin. Yesterday, I heard his words, but I was distressed by his deceitful words. I wanted to use exquisite heart as a soup to cure my illness and forced ya Beigan to dissect my heart. Up to now, I still don''t know the life and death of ya Beigan. The country will prosper, Zhenxiang will emerge; the country will perish, Demons frequently appear. Slander and flattery are like glue paint, loyalty and kindness are like enemies, cruelty is abnormal, and debauchery is not taboo. That is, they often have admonition chapters, regard them as old paper, and even block them up and down. At a time when there is nothing to do, Grand Master Shi plays a Kai to return the country, and the country is blessed! All the people are blessed! "


    Huang Feihu finished his speech from beginning to end, and then he shouted out to master Wen angrily, "there are such abnormal things! The son of heaven is disordered and normal because of the North Sea sword. It''s my sin to bear the former king! All doctors and gentlemen, please come back. I''ll go to the temple in three days and have my own rules."


    The grand master sent all the officials out of the house, called Xu Jiyu, and ordered that the door of the house be closed. No official documents should be delivered. On the fourth day, he promised to open the door to accept the matter.


    On the fourth day, he entered the court to face the king. The civil and military officials knew that master Wen had a temple. In the morning of that day, two civil and military classes were gathered, and all officials finished the court.


    King Zhou said, "if there are memorials out of class, nothing will break up in the morning."


    In the left class, hearing the grand master''s salute, he said, "I have a book." he spread the book to the king of Zhou.


    I heard that the grand master Minister Wen Zhong played a role in the great change of state and government, which was immoral. He spoiled and flirted with sycophants, went against the rule of cruel punishment, and did a lot of unpredictable things. Now that his majesty inherits the throne, he should do benevolence and justice, give universal kindness, cherish the army and people, respect martial arts, obey heaven and earth, so as to lay a foundation for the country and make people happy. Unexpectedly, his majesty is now flirting with wine, loving treacherous sycophants, killing kindness, forcing the queen to die, killing children and heirs, and making himself happy Cut the rest of the world. This is all the actions of an unscrupulous king and bring disaster to his own destruction. I wish your majesty to change his past wrongs, do benevolence and promote justice, be far from villains and near gentlemen; lay a foundation for the common people, be obedient to the people, be obedient to the heart of the heaven, have a long soul in the country, and have a smooth wind and rain. The world will enjoy the blessing of peace. I take my sins and risk Ji Tianyan, and my articles are listed in the back. First, dismantle the deer platform to calm the people; second, go to the wine pool and meat forest to cover the chaos Princes slander; third, demote and flatter to go out of the palace, so that there is no danger of bewitching the inner court; fourth, investigate the courtiers, quickly cut Fei Zhong, especially muddy and quick people''s hearts, so that the unworthy can be far away; fifth, open warehouses and release grain to relieve the hunger of the people; sixth, send a mission to the southeast; seventh, visit the remaining sages in the mountains and rivers, so as to release the hearts of the suspected people in the world; Eighth, accept loyal advice and open up the way, so that there is no obstruction in the world.


    Master Wen stood beside the dragon book case, polished ink and moistened hair, handed the pen to King Zhou and said, "Your Majesty, please approve the implementation." King Zhou saw that the first of the eight items was to dismantle the deer platform.


    King Zhou said, "the work of Lutai costs unlimited money and food, and the finished work will not be destroyed. It''s a pity to dismantle it now. Third, demote Xi Mei, who is fond of virtue and leisure, and there is no loss of virtue. How to demote him? Fourth, Fei and you, the Chinese doctors, have always been meritorious and innocent. Why slander and flattery? Why should they be killed? In addition to these three things, the following is true."


    Master Wen played: "Lutai is a great power, which wastes people''s money and people''s deep resentment. The demolition of Lutai dispels the hidden hatred of the people all over the world. Abigai is attracted by flattery and begged to belittle flattery quickly, so it dispels the resentment of all officials. If Fei Zhong and you hun are investigated and killed, the court will be clean, there will be no slander in the country, and there will be no fear of confusion and confusion in the sacred heart, then the government of the court will be clear and self-cleaning. May your majesty grant it quickly. Fortunately, there will be no hesitation, so as to delay the state affairs and make officials clear I''m very glad! "


    King Zhou had no choice but to say, "as played by the grand master, I will allow five things, and the other three will be discussed in the future."


    Master Wen said, "Your Majesty, don''t call three things small and insufficient. These three things are related to the source of chaos. Your Majesty must pay attention to them and let them go carelessly."


    The king and his officials made a distinction. They saw that the Chinese doctor Fei Zhong was still ignorant of the times and went out of the class to see him. Hearing that the grand master couldn''t recognize Fei Zhong, he asked, "who is this official?"


    Fei Zhong said, "the humble Fei Zhong is also."


    Master Wen said, "Sir is Fei Zhong. What do you want to say in the hall?"


    Fei Zhong said: "although the grand master is an extreme minister, he doesn''t follow the national system. It''s impolite to force you to approve memorials with a pen. I''m going to the back palace, and it''s illegal to kill innocent ministers. The grand master killed you by relying on himself. He went to the top of the mountain and went around the court. It''s disrespectful!"


    Hearing this, the grand master opened his eyes, straightened his long beard and shouted, "Fei Zhongqiao confused the Lord and killed me with anger!" then he punched Fei Zhong down the Danlong with a bruised face.


    At this time, you hun was angry and went to the temple and said, "when the grand master is angry, he will hit his majesty!"


    Master Wen asked, "what official are you?"


    You hun said, "I am you hun."


    Master Wen said with a smile, "it''s you! You two rogue ministers have power outside and inside, and protect each other!" then he joined the master to move forward and hit him with one palm. He turned the rogue minister over and fell down from Dan long for more than ten feet.


    I only heard the grand master call around and say, "take Fei and you out of the Meridian Gate and cut them off!" the current warrior was most annoyed with these two people. Hearing the grand master''s anger, he pushed them out of the Meridian Gate.


    Hearing that the grand master was angry and fought with the ox, King Zhou was silent. He didn''t say anything, but he couldn''t help saying in his heart: "Fei and you don''t know the current affairs and ask for their humiliation." the grand master repeated and asked King Zhou to issue a punishment decree.


    How could King Zhou kill Fei and you? He only heard King Zhou say, "I''ll discuss these three things again. Although Fei and you offended minister Shen, their crimes were undocumented, and they were interrogated by the judicial department. They really deserved the crime, and they didn''t complain."


    Hearing the repeated grievances of King Zhou, the grand master thought to himself, "although I am loyal to my country and fear your officials, I will first be guilty of deceiving you."


    Hearing the grand master kneeling here, he said, "I hope the four sides will be obedient, the people will have a drink, the princes will be obedient, and the minister''s wish is enough. Dare you have him!"


    King Zhou issued a decree to send Fei and you to the judicial department for questioning. Five rules and three rules will be held immediately, and the other three will be discussed again. After that, King Zhou drove back to the palace, and all officials scattered.

 Chapter 387

    The world prospers, and good deeds do; When the world dies, misfortune comes. The Supreme Master Fang said that things are well in the future. He did not prevent the East China Sea from turning against King Pingling. Fly into the Chaoge and go to Wucheng Palace first.


    Huang Feihu sighed when he saw the newspaper: "there are wars everywhere, and all sides are restless. Now he has turned against the king Pingling. When will the mountains and rivers become stable?"


    Huang Feihu sent the messenger to Wen Taishi''s house, where the Taishi was sitting. The waiting official reported: "King Wucheng sent an official to see the master."


    The grand master ordered an official to present the report. After reading it, the grand master sent someone and immediately came to King Wucheng''s house. King Wucheng greeted the guests and the Lord and saluted them in the temple.


    Master Wen said, "marshal, I''m against the East China Sea Pingling Lord. I''ll discuss with the general whether I''m going or marshal?"


    King Wucheng said, "it''s OK for the last general to go. It''s OK for the old Grand Master to go. Everything depends on the grand master''s opinion."


    Master Wen thought about it and said, "King Wucheng, you''d better escort with the dynasty. I''ll take 200000 troops to the East China Sea to suppress the rebellion and return home to discuss political affairs."


    Wen Taishi paused for a moment and said, "I don''t know if King Wucheng knows if nadaji confused his majesty into evil?"


    King Wucheng said, "Daji has never been evil, and she has rescued a virtuous minister several times. However, this person is weak. She will do whatever her majesty says. Now she is flattered, and she doesn''t fight with it."


    Hearing this, the grand master shook his head and understood that there was probably a happy world in the back palace. He had nothing to do but listen to him again: "I don''t know if King Wucheng has the news of Yabi''s work?"


    King Wu Cheng sighed, "to tell you the truth, since Yaxiang left Lutai, all the family disappeared in a moment. The servants in the house don''t know their trace. Now Yaxiang doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive!"


    Hearing this, the grand master sighed: "Your Majesty''s move has lost people''s hearts and become a Tang River and mountain in danger! Now we can only do our best to protect each other. Success or failure depends on the will of heaven."


    King Wucheng said, "the grand master is serious. Your majesty is confused for a moment and will wake up one day!"


    Wen Taishi sighed, "King Wucheng doesn''t know. This time I went to the North Sea to defeat the defeated army, but I met a big event. That''s why I just said that Tang Qi is exhausted!"


    Hearing this, King Wucheng asked, "what''s the big deal that made the grand master so discouraged?"


    Master Wen said, "I first met the saint Kunpeng about the North Sea, and then I found under the guidance of the saint that the source of the incident in the North Sea was the saint. Now your majesty has done evil to the virgin and the saint. How can the world not be defeated?"


    King Wu Cheng asked, "I don''t know if the saint dared to take the world''s great and support their rebellion?"


    Wen Taishi sighed: "it''s the zhunti Saint among the two saints in the West. If it wasn''t for the help of the saints, I''m afraid I can''t calm the North Sea rebels so far, but now your majesty has destroyed the holy master''s Dharma statue. How can the saints help me in business when you say there will be another disaster in the future?"


    When King Wucheng heard this, he was also very cool. His majesty first offended the virgin Nuwa, and then the saint Kunpeng. Now even the two saints in the West are involved in the human race dispute. Under such circumstances, how can Cheng Tang not perish!


    When King Wucheng thought of this, he sighed: "we can only pledge allegiance to the death by the great grace of the former Emperor. We can only obey the will of heaven for the result."


    In the early days of the next day, Grand Master Wen went out on his watch. King Zhou was surprised and asked, "now King Pingling is rebellious again. How should we deal with it?"


    The Grand Master said, "I have to go because I am concerned about the country and the people. I will leave Huang Feihu to defend the country today; I will go to the East China Sea to smooth out the rebellion. May your majesty put the country first in the morning and evening, and state three things until you return."


    When King Zhou heard this, he was very happy. He was eager to hear that the grand master had gone early, or not to disturb him in front of him. His heart was very clean. So King Zhou quickly preached: "send a yellow spear and a white Tomahawk, that is, leave the army with the Grand Master."


    King Zhou drove out of the east gate of Chaoge. King Zhou ordered to pour wine and give it to the grand master. Wen Zhong took the wine in his hand, turned and handed it to Huang Feihu. Just listen, the Grand Master said, "this wine will be drunk by King Wucheng first."


    Huang Feihu leaned over and said, "the grand master''s expedition was given by the holy master. How dare Huang Feihu drink first?"


    Master Wen said, "general, take this wine. I have a word to tell you." Huang Feihu took the wine in his hand.


    Hearing this, Wen said, "there is no one in the court. It all depends on the general. If there is something very unfair today, the ceremony should advise directly. Don''t be tongue tied. It''s not the heart of human ministers to love you."


    Then I heard that the grand master turned to King Zhou and said, "I have nothing else to worry about. May your majesty listen to the advice and focus on the country, don''t disturb the old rules, and have a good King''s way. As soon as the Grand Master goes, he will return soon. The grand master stopped drinking, fired a gun, and set off for the East China Sea.


    After King Wen fled back to Xiqi, he listened to San Yisheng''s words and said that Xiqi''s territory is a land of morality. There is no disturbance of war and use of force. The people have peace and wealth, and the lawsuit has been reduced to Qing Dynasty. Because of his solitary confinement, he was pardoned and returned to his country. Seeing the frequent disasters in recent years, the water is out of control, and checking the local land, accounting for the inspection of disaster auspicious, but there is no altar site. Yesterday, there was a corner of official land in the west of Guancheng. I wanted to build a platform called "Lingtai" to occupy the wind and see the disaster of the people. And fear of numerous local carpenters, which will hurt your military and civilian forces. I''d like to give ICBC a money every day. This work is not limited to the days near and far, but it is convenient for the people: those who wish to work will make a name in the book for reference; If you don''t want to, follow your business and there is no force. If you want to know, please inform the public.


    When the soldiers and civilians in Xiqi saw the notice, they were happy and said in unison: "The king''s kindness is like heaven. We can''t repay it. It''s all the king''s gift for us to play at sunrise and return at sunset and enjoy the blessing of Chengping. Now the king wants to build a Lingtai and still says to give the foreman money. Although we are worried and callous, we are also willing. Besides, how can we take the king''s ICBC for the sake of our people."


    All the soldiers and people in a county are happy and are willing to contribute to building Taiwan. San Yisheng knows that the people are so happy, so he takes this to play inside.


    King Wen said, "since the army and the people have this intention, they will send a message to the loose silver."


    The people moved mud and earth and cut trees to build a platform. It was the sunlight outside the window that moved between the flower shadows in front of the table. Another way was: when you saw falling flowers all over the ground, suddenly yellow chrysanthemums bloomed in the East fence.


    The Lingtai was only built in ten months, and the foreman came to report the completion of the work. King Wen was overjoyed and went out of Guo with pailuanyu, a civil and military official. He went to the Lingtai to watch. Carved beams and painted buildings were built on the platform. It was really a grand view.


    King Wen went to the Lingtai with two civil and military classes and looked around. King Wen was silent. The senior doctor Sanyi gave birth to the class and said, "why is the king unhappy when the Lingtai is finished today?"


    King Wen said, "it''s not unhappy. Although this stage is good, there is not a pond under the stage to respond to the meaning of ''water and fire are both economic and match Yin and Yang''. If you want to open the pond again, you''re afraid of labor and injury to the people''s strength, so you''re depressed."


    San Yisheng said, "the work of the Lingtai is very vast, and it will be completed in a few days. It is very easy to work in a marsh under the stage."


    King Wen watched for a long time on the Lingtai. Unconsciously, it was getting late and it was too late to drive back. King Wen hosted a banquet on the Lingtai with Wen and Wu, and the monarchs and officials enjoyed it together. After the banquet was over, Wen and Wu rested under the stage, and an embroidered bed was set on the King Wen''s platform.


    At the third watch, in a dream, he suddenly saw a white fronted tiger in the southeast, with wings on its flank, and looked at the tent. King Wen shouted around. He only heard a sound behind the stage. The fire rushed into the night. King Wen woke up and scared himself into a sweet sweat. He listened to the third watch under the stage.


    At this time, King Wen couldn''t help thinking, "I don''t know whether this dream is the main culprit or auspicious? Well, wait until dawn and discuss again."


    The next morning, when Wenwu came to power, King Wen said, "where is doctor San Yisheng?"


    Yisheng went out of class and said, "what''s your call?"


    King Wen said, "I had a strange dream when I played three drums tonight. I dreamed that there was a white fronted tiger in the southeast, threatening to have wings. I looked at the tent and rushed to the left and right. I saw the fire behind the stage rushing into the sky. I was awakened after a loud sound. I knew it was a dream. I didn''t know how good or bad it was?"


    San Yisheng bowed down and said, "Your Majesty''s dream is a sign of good luck. The Lord King won the ministers of the pillars and the guests of the great sages. He really won''t let the queen of the wind and the right of Yi Yin."


    King Wen asked, "why do you think this is a good omen?"


    San Yisheng said, "in the past, the Emperor Gaozong of Shang Dynasty once had a flying bear falling into a dream, and the Fu said it between the plates; now the Lord dreamed that the tiger had wings, which was the bear; and when he saw the fire behind the stage, it was the image of fire forging things. Now the West belongs to gold, gold will be forged when it sees the fire; forging cold gold will become a great weapon. This is a great omen for the prosperity of Zhou Dynasty. Therefore, the minister is very happy."


    When the officials heard the words of San Yi, they congratulated him in unison. King Wen sent a message to drive back and wanted to visit the sages in response to this omen.

 Chapter 388

    Time flies, time flies. On this day, the king of Wen and the king of Wen and Wu lived idle. They saw spring and Jingmei, willows and flowers bloom, peaches and plums compete for Yan, and they are in their prime. King Wen said, "the scenery of spring is prosperous, everything is comfortable, and the mind is refreshing. Alone with the sons and princes, we go to the southern suburbs to find green and green, enjoy the joy of mountains and rivers, and find the joy of fragrance."


    San Yisheng said recently, "my Lord, in the past, he built a Lingtai. The night heralded a flying bear. The Lord Xiqi had the talents of pillars, and the LORD had the assistance of sages. In addition, the spring is sunny, with flowers and willows competing for beauty. One is lucky to surround the southern suburbs, and the other is to visit the sages in the mountains. Ministers and other envoys, Nangong Shi and Xin Jia are escorting, which is the meaning of Yao and Shun to share happiness with the people."


    King Wen was very happy when he heard this. He preached, "I''m lucky to have fun in the southern suburbs next morning."


    The next day, Nangong Shi led 500 families out of the southern suburbs and walked around the paddock. All the samurai Phi Chi went out of the city with King Wen to Nanguo. I can only see the wind fluttering, the hundred pistils competing for glory, peach red like fire, the tender willows become gold, the sprouts are unearthed at the beginning, the hundred grasses have been arranged, the fragrant grasses are paved with beautiful flowers, and the spring wind is curling. The forest is full of strange birds, and the trees are full of smoke cages. Listen to the Oriole and Du Yu calling back spring, and visit tourists all over for fun; Flocs float and flowers fall, dissolve and return, and add articles on the water surface.


    King Wen went out to the suburbs to enjoy the scenery of spring with all the civil and military forces. When you reach a mountain, you see a paddock and step into a net. At the sight of many generals, King Wen held a steel fork and a yellow hawk hound. How can we see: strong banners are like fire, and glow is built to cover the sky. He drives a yellow eagle in a embroidered coat and a hunting dog in a flower hat. Powder green felt hat, sprinkle Zhu Ying. Pink green felt hat, a pool of lotus leaves dancing in the breeze; Sprinkle Zhu Ying, open peach blossoms and float on the water. I saw: driving hounds, drilling kites with red tassels; Catch rabbits, yellow eagles, drag hats, Jinbiao and double phoenix wings. The Yellow Eagle gets up and bites the jade swan in the air; When the dog comes, drag the sika deer on the spot. Qingjin Baiji, Jinbao Huabiao. Green brocade and white auspicious, red in case of long pole blood splashing; Brocade leopard and flower young tiger, every sharp knife, blood drenches the mountain and soil red. How can a pheasant fly with an arrow on its wings; Cormorants are forked and their feathers are hard to earn. Big bow shot, green makeup White Deer how to escape; When the medicine arrow comes, it''s hard to avoid practicing freckle dove. Banners fluttered in disorder, drums sounded, gongs sounded and shouted. The encirclement men were all hearty, and each was happy with the hunting general. Climbing a cliff is better than searching a mountain tiger. Jumping into a stream is like a sea dragon. The steel forks of the artillery rolled on the ground, and the bow and crossbow walked in the air. All the swans cry for a long time, open the cage and release haidongqing.


    Seeing such a scene, King Wen hurriedly asked, "doctor Shang, this is an enclosure. Why is it located on this mountain?"


    San Yisheng immediately leaned over and replied, "today''s thousand year old spring outing is lucky for the spring. General Nan has set up this paddock to wait for the Lord to hunt and be lucky. With a happy mood, it''s not in vain for the king and his officials to have fun together."


    When King Wen heard this, he said positively: "The doctor''s words are not good! In the past, Emperor Fuxi was called the most holy without Ru Mao. At that time, a prime minister named empress Feng entered Ru Mao in Fuxi. Fu Xi said that this fresh food is the meat of all animals. We eat the meat when we are hungry and drink the blood when we are thirsty, which is the way to nourish. I don''t know how to bear if we want to live and bear to make others die. I don''t eat the meat of animals and animals, but rather eat the millet of grass. All our lives are to support heaven and harmony No harm, no harm, no beauty. Fuxi lived in a time of famine, without the beauty of a hundred valleys, and was not as good as fresh food. Besides, now the grains can be healthy, fat and sweet enough to please the mouth. I went on an outing and had fun with Qing to enjoy this young scenery. Now I want to enjoy the music of solitude, chase elk and chase deer, and compete with each other. When I ride Yingxiong, how can animals live up to the slaughter? And at that time, the spring starts, This benevolent person is also distressed by the policy of killing when all things are bearing. The ancients should live without cutting, and the body of heaven and earth is good for the benevolence of life. Why should Gu and Qing do this unkind thing? Quickly order Nangong Shi to go to the paddock! "


    King Wen then said, "I am alone with all the princes. I enjoy drinking and having fun on the horse." watching and seeing the different scholars and women, I go to visit the Purple Street, fight grass and fragrant bushes, or enjoy the stream with wine, or sing in the green garden. The monarchs and ministers immediately, Xin however sighed, "it is the monarchs and ministers who are virtuous, and the scholars and people are happy."


    San Yisheng immediately replied, "Lord, the land of Xiqi is better than Yao Tian."


    The king and his officials were enjoying themselves. They saw a group of fishermen over there singing: "In the past, when the soup swept Jie, the eleventh expedition began in ge. It was dignified to respond to heaven and man, and the flag of righteousness ended in peace with the people at one stroke. Today, for more than 600 years, I wish Gang Enbo to rest. The hanging meat made a pool for forest wine, and the deer platform accumulated blood thousands of feet high. The interior was desolate, and the wild birds were noisy and groaning all over the world. I Cao was a sea guest, and I didn''t listen to the voice of subjugation. I chased the flood waves and sang vast songs every day, watched the stars at night, and fished alone. It''s impossible to fish alone If heaven and earth are wide, white heads look up at heaven and earth. "


    After listening to the fisherman''s song, King Wen said to San Yisheng, "this song has a strange rhyme. There must be great sages hiding here."


    So King Wen ordered Xin Jia to say, "please come and meet the wise man who makes a song with Guba."


    Xin Jia led the order, knocked off his horse and said in a harsh voice: "there are sages inside. Please come out and see me for a thousand years!"


    The fishermen knelt down and replied, "we are all idle people."


    Xin Jia said, "Why are you all sages?"


    The fisherman replied, "I''ll go out fishing in the morning. I''ll be fine when I come back this season, so we''re all ''idle'' people."


    After a while, King Wen arrived. Xin Jia said, "king, these are fishermen, not sages."


    King Wen said, "listen alone and make a song. The rhyme is strange. There must be great sages in it."


    The fishermen said, "this song was not written by Xiao min. thirty five miles away, there is a stream. There is an old man in the stream who often makes this song. We are familiar with it. Therefore, it is not written by Xiao Min to sing this song casually."


    When King Wen heard this, he said, "please come back." the fishermen kowtowed.


    King Wen immediately thought about the flavor of the song and said, "wash your ears and don''t listen to the voice of subjugation.".


    For a moment, King Wen led all the civil and military forces out of Guo and came to the Fuxi River. Go thirty-five miles and get under the forest as early as possible. King Wen decreed, "soldiers stay outside the forest for a while. Don''t make a noise, lest they disturb the wise men." King Wen dismounted, walked with San Yisheng, and came into the forest. He saw Ziya sitting by the stream on his back.


    King Wen came to him quietly and stood behind Jiang Ziya. Jiang Ziya knew that King Wen was coming, but he pretended to sing: "the west wind is blowing, the clouds are flying, the age is getting old, how can you be? The five phoenixes are singing, Allah is present, and the rod is fishing, I know I''m rare."


    Jiang Ziya finished the song. King Wen said, "are the sages happy?"


    Jiang Ziya looked back and saw King Wen. He hurriedly abandoned the pole, fell down and kowtowed and said, "the people don''t know where they are. They have missed the welcome. I hope the virtuous king will forgive me."


    King Wen hurriedly held Jiang Ziya and said, "I have admired you for a long time. Today I pay a special and sincere visit. I am lucky to see your face."


    King Wen smiled and took his son''s teeth to the hut. He just listened. King Wen said, "I''ve heard so much about wisdom that I haven''t seen each other. Now I''m lucky to receive fengbiao. I can only listen to education and be lucky for three lives."


    Jiang Ziya said, "I''m still an old man and a non talented person. I can''t afford to be a consultant. I don''t have enough literature to settle the country, and I don''t have enough martial arts to settle the country. The wise king of he Meng has wasted his time and humiliated Luan Yu. There is Gu Shengde."


    San Yisheng said: "Don''t be too modest, sir. I hope you won''t refuse to hire me. Now the world is full of stability and chaos. The son of heaven is far from virtuous and near to sycophantic, debauchery and lust, cruelty to the people, chaos among princes, and the people can''t make a living. My lord thinks day and night and is uneasy about sleeping. He has long admired the great virtue of the first generation, and he has hidden Xiyan. He has a special small employment. He won''t give up. When he served as an assistant to the Ming Dynasty, my king was very lucky to live the people Fortunately, sir, why bother to hide the intrigue in his heart and endure the destruction of the people; why not show your mind and mourn for this solitude and bring peace out of water and fire. This gentleman''s virtue is different from the benevolence of the world. "


    Jiang Ziya was originally arrogant. When he heard this, he said, "since the king looks at the people so highly, he must be a polite corporal. I can help him. I don''t know whether the king can meet my requirements?"


    King Wen said, "Sir, you have any requirements, but it doesn''t matter. As long as you can do it, you will be perfect."


    Jiang Ziya said with a smile, "Xiaomin doesn''t have any big requirements. If you want Xiaomin to assist the king, you just need the king to pull a car into the city for Xiaomin personally. I don''t know if the king can do it?"


    As soon as Jiang Ziya said this, the officials around him who accompanied King Wen suddenly became angry and scolded Jiang Ziya for being unkind and playing with King Wen like this.


    When King Wen heard Jiang Ziya''s words, he quickly stopped the ministers around him, and then said, "Sir, as long as you are willing to help Gu, let alone pull a car, you can do it no matter how difficult it is. Please get in the car, and Gu will pull a car for you."


    Jiang Ziya got on the bus without saying anything. King Wen ignored the obstruction of all his ministers and personally picked up the car for Jiang Ziya. After all, King Wen is a scholar. He can''t bear this kind of rough work. He only pulled more than 800 steps, but he can''t walk. He asked for a rest.


    At this time, Jiang Ziya said, "the king personally pulled more than 800 steps for the minister, and the minister protected the Zhou Dynasty for more than 800 years."


    Hearing Jiang Ziya''s words, King Wen was full of energy and wanted to pull the car again. Jiang Ziya said, "the king didn''t know his intention before, so the number of cars is effective. Now even if you pull a long way, it''s useless."


    King Wen was filled with emotion when he heard this. He secretly wondered why he didn''t take a few more steps.


    King Wen hired Jiang Ziya to enter Xiqi, and all the people rushed to see each other first. Jiang Ziya dismounted at the chaomen. King Wen ascended the hall, and Jiang Ziya congratulated him on his completion. King Wen appointed Jiang Ziya as Prime Minister of the right Lingtai. Jiang Ziya thanked him, gave a banquet in the side hall, and all officials congratulated each other for drinking. At that time, the monarch had assistants and the dragon and tiger had dependencies. Jiang Ziya had a good way of governing the country, calming the people and laws, and had rules for every piece and money for every action. Xiqi built a prime minister''s house. At this time, a report came into the five passes. The head of Sishui pass scattered Han Rongju to the dynasty song and said Jiang Shangzhou.

 Chapter 389

    Xiqi Jiang Ziya was in the dynasty. One day, when he heard the frontier newspaper, he said that King Zhou indulged in debauchery, indulged in treachery, and rebelled against King Pingling of the East China Sea. He heard that the grand master went to fight against him. After hearing that the grand master left the pilgrimage song, King Zhou released Fei Zhong and you hun. They bewitched Shengcong, Guangxing civil engineering, framed ministers, poisoned the surnames of Wan, controlled the government, colluded with each other, acted recklessly, and clamped down on remonstrating officials.


    The next morning, King Wen asked, "the prime minister read the newspaper yesterday. What''s wrong with the dynasty song?"


    Jiang Ziya said: "I saw the newspaper yesterday. King Zhou gouged out the heart of Bigan and made soup to cure his illness. Fei and you disorganized the government of the court, arbitrary ministers, bewitched the son of heaven, did everything, harmed all the people but did not dare to say anything, killed but did not dare to complain, and many evils made it difficult for the Chaoge people to live. Now the hundred surnames are like water and fire, and the king gives wide alms with benevolence and righteousness. If you act according to your foolish intention, you should first attack disordered officials such as Chonghou tiger Thieves, save the people. "


    King Wen said, "although Qing''s words are good, how can you have the same title as Chonghou tiger? Is there any reason to invade without authorization?"


    Jiang Ziya said, "this is different. The king''s sending troops is a kind heart to save the people from water and fire. If the son of heaven changes evil and follows the example of the Lord of Yao and Shun, the king''s skill will last forever."


    King Wen heard Ziya''s words and advised King Zhou to be Yao and shun. His heart was very happy. He said, "the prime minister is a teacher. Who will go to attack the Chonghou tiger?"


    Jiang Ziya said, "I am willing to work with the king to serve the dogs and horses."


    King Wen was afraid that his son''s teeth would be too heavy, so he said, "I''m alone with the prime minister. I''m afraid there''s another end, so we can discuss it together."


    Jiang Ziya said, "the king will fight in person, and the world will respond."


    King Wen and Jiang Ziya set up an army to wait for the tiger on behalf of chongchong. Along the way, the father and the old greeted each other, and the chicken and the dog were not surprised. Everyone was very happy when the people heard of the attack on chongchong.


    Chonghou tiger was unpopular. After learning that King Wen attacked him, the people in the city were very happy and resisted Chonghou tiger one after another. The unpopular Chonghou tiger was defeated and captured in a few days under the attack of King Wen''s army.


    Chonghou tiger committed a heinous crime. King Wen was forced to kill him because of the situation. However, King Wen did not take over the territory of Chonghou tiger, but returned it to his second brother chongheihu to show that he had no selfishness.


    After the king of Wen killed the Chonghou tiger, he returned to Xiqi. The king of Wen killed the Chonghou tiger. His spirit was uncertain, his body and mind were restless, and he was unhappy. Along the way, he had a lazy meal, slept restlessly, and his eyes were hazy. He was surprised to see the Chonghou tiger standing in front of him. The soldiers returned to Xiqi. All civil and military officials welcomed the king of Wen into the palace. The king of Wen had a disease on his way, which could not be cured by medicine.


    King Wen beheaded Chonghou Hu and his son, and Chongcheng had been owned by chongheihu, so all the places in the North refused to obey the court song. When the news was reported to the court song, the micro son in the study read the book and learned that Chonghou tiger was killed by King Wen and Chongcheng was occupied by the black tiger. The micro son was happy and worried. Those who liked it, Hou Hu''s crime was not punishable, and death was their crime; those who worried about it, the black tiger monopolized Chongcheng, which was not good at all; Ji Chang was good at fighting, Must want to cut business.


    Weizi felt that this matter was important and had to play. So he held the original and played King Zhou.


    King Zhou looked at this book and said angrily, "Chonghou tiger has made great achievements repeatedly, but he was killed by traitors. It''s really a hate!" so he ordered the commander to attack Xiqi first and take Cao Hou chongheihu, etc. to justify his crime of not being a minister.


    At this time, the Chinese doctor Li renshang said in a prelude: "although the Chonghou tiger has made great contributions to his majesty, it has poisoned all the people and caused great evil to the princes. Everyone is gnashing their teeth and everyone is sad. Now it has been destroyed by Xibo, and everyone in the world is eulogizing. May your majesty make a slow plan for this matter. If you hurry, I''m afraid the princes will rise everywhere and the situation will be difficult to clean up." King Zhou listened to it and meditated for a long time before he stopped thinking.


    After King Wen returned to Xiqi, his illness became more and more serious. It was dangerous to see whether it had increased or not.


    This time, King Wen sent a decree to the prime minister to enter the palace. Jiang Ziya went into the inner hall, went to the dragon''s couch, knelt and played, "old Minister Jiang Shang ordered to enter the inner hall and greet the king. Are you safe?"


    King Wen said: "It''s no different to call you in today. I live alone in the northwest, and I''m the head of state of 200 towns. I feel blessed. Although I''m separated now, I''m also a monarch and minister. I''m not obedient. Although I''m cutting down the tiger, I''m comfortable and timid. Although everyone can kill the disordered officials and thieves, it''s my own choice to kill myself without understanding the son of heaven. Kuang Gu and Hou As a tiger, I am good at my own business and commit a great crime. After I killed Hou Hu, I heard the sound of weeping every night and stood in front of my bed with my eyes together. I can''t stand in the Yang world for a long time. Today, please come in, and I have a word. I must not bear it: if I die, even if you are evil, you must not listen to the instigation of princes to attack you. If the prime minister disobeys Gu''s words, it will be difficult to meet you in the dark. " King Wen said and burst into tears.


    Jiang Ziya said, "I''m blessed, and I dare not accept orders. If I disobey your words, I''ll be unfaithful." suddenly, his highness Ji Fa went into the palace to say hello.


    When King Wen saw Ji Fa coming, he said happily, "my son is here, and it is a lonely wish." when Ji finished the ceremony, King Wen said again: "After my death, my son is young and afraid to listen to others'' words and go on expeditions. Even if the son of heaven is not virtuous, he should not act rashly. In the name of becoming a minister and killing a king. Come and worship Ziya as a second father and listen to training and advice sooner or later. If you listen to the prime minister today, you can listen to the orphan. Please sit down and worship him."


    Ji Fa asked Ziya to turn up and worship him as a second father. Ziya kowtowed to his couch and cried, "although I have received the great kindness of the king, my heart and brain, my bones and my life are not enough to pay for the national grace in case! The king must not worry about my minister. I should take care of the dragon''s body and heal myself in the future."


    King Wen said to Zifa, "although the Yin and Shang dynasties have no way, I am a minister. I must abide by my duty and not overstep it. I will ridicule future generations. In the future, you should love your brothers and sympathize with all the people, and I will not hate my death. When you see good, don''t hesitate to do justice, and don''t go wrong. These three are the ways of self-cultivation and the outline of governing the country and the people. You should keep them in mind."


    King Wen died at the age of 97. Later, he took the posthumous title of King Wen of Zhou. At this time, it was the middle winter of the 20th year of King Zhou of Shang Dynasty.


    Xibo is waiting for King Wen Hong, and Jiang Taigong hopes to lead all his officials to serve as Xibo, the heir of Ji Fa. Later, he has the posthumous title of King Wu. After burying his father, King Wu respected his son''s teeth as his father; The other hundred officials are added one level each. The king and his officials agreed with each other, followed their wishes and stated things, and followed the policies of the former king. All the vassal countries pay tribute to the western land. The princes of the two hundred towns all led the king.


    When Han Rong, the chief military officer of Sishui pass, learned that King Wen was dead, Jiang Shangli''s son Ji Fa became King Wu. This surprised him. He hurriedly revised the book and sent officials to play songs in the court.


    When Yao Zhong, the senior doctor, saw that there was a book, he discussed with his Highness''s Micro son and said, "Ji Fa established himself as king of Wu. His ambition is not small. He intends to betray. This matter must be played out."


    Weizi said, "Mr. Yao, the princes all over the world see that today is so debauchery. They have no intention of a king. Now Ji Fa stands on his own as king of Wu. There will be a time of boiling mountains and rivers and disturbing heaven and earth in a few days. It''s always useless to confuse the king. It''s never a danger for the king."


    Yao Zhong said, "Your Highness, despite your words, we should also do our best to be ministers." Yao Zhong said, so he held Ben and went to the star tower to wait for the order.


    Yao Zhong went up to the star picking building and saw that he had finished driving. King Zhou asked, "what memorials do you have?"


    Yao Zhong said, "the Xibo Marquis Ji Chang is dead. Ji Fa has established himself as king of Wu and promulgated it in all directions. Many princes have returned to his heart, and there will be a lot of disaster in the future. The ministers are very afraid because they see the border newspaper. Your majesty should quickly raise teachers to ask for guilt and correct the national law; if you are lazy and can''t, all those who wait and see will follow suit."


    King Zhou said disapprovingly, "what''s the ability of Ji Fa, a yellow mouthed child?"


    Yao Zhong said, "although Ji Fa is young, Jiang Shang is resourceful. People who are comfortable in Nangong and suitable for life are resourceful and brave. Your Majesty must prevent it."


    King Zhou said, "although Qing''s words are reasonable, Jiang Shang is only a warlock. What can he do?"


    Yao Zhong knew that King Zhou didn''t want to do this, so he went down to the temple and sighed; "Those who destroy Yin Shang must be Ji Fa!"


    When Kunpeng learned that Ji Chang, king of Zhou Wen, was dead, he knew that the climax of the catastrophe was coming, and the struggle between the two religions was about to begin. Because Kunpeng owed the cause and effect of Tongtian cult leader when Buzhou mountain fell, on the one hand, he wanted to enter the robbery and look for an opportunity to cut off the three corpses, on the other hand, he took the opportunity to settle the cause and effect with Tongtian cult leader.


    Kunpeng knew in his heart that he had offended almost all the saints except the leader of Tongtian cult. When he was robbed, the saints of all parties would naturally find him trouble. He could not hide if he wanted to, and he could only face the saints together with the leader of Tongtian cult, so that the others had a glimmer of vitality.


    Once King Wen of Zhou died, Jiang Shang and Jiang Ziya would certainly encourage Jichang to attack the merchants. The layout of the dynasty song has been completed over the years, and it is also time to formally compete with zhunti and interpretation.


    Before leaving, Kunpeng saw Su Daji again and warned her not to act recklessly. At this time, because Xi Mei entered the palace, King Zhou gradually alienated Su Daji under the temptation of Xi Mei, and Su Daji also intended to take refuge in the demon teacher. Kunpeng naturally obeyed Kunpeng''s orders, lived in seclusion in the deep palace and no longer had close contact with Xi Mei.


    Ximei was favored by King Zhou when she entered the palace. At first, she thanked Su Daji for recommending her to enter the palace. Later, she was afraid that Su Daji and herself would compete for favor in front of King Zhou. She gradually alienated her contacts with Su Daji, and Ximei also brought the jade Pipa essence restored to cultivation to the palace. They lined up with Su Daji together. Su Daji naturally understood Xi Mei''s thoughts, so she took this opportunity to end her relationship with them and hid in the deep palace.


    When Xi Mei and jade Pipa saw this, they were overjoyed and acted recklessly, which aroused the dissatisfaction of the ministers in the court. However, they did not know that they acted like this, but they sent themselves to the guillotine.

 Chapter 390

    Since Ximei got the favor of King Zhou, only Wucheng King Huang Feihu dared to fight it in the whole dynasty song, so Ximei hated Huang Feihu very much.


    On this day, King Wu Cheng''s wife Jia went into the palace to meet with imperial concubine Huang. After Xi Mei learned that, she designed to let King Zhou see Jia. King Zhou was a lecherous. After seeing Jia''s beauty, she couldn''t help but have an evil heart. As soon as Jia obeyed, she fell off the building and died. After learning the news, imperial concubine Huang went to ask for an explanation. She was pushed off the deer platform and died by the angry King Zhou.


    After learning about this, King Wucheng, who was originally very loyal to Cheng Tang, couldn''t help but turn against him, so he finally made a decision and embarked on the road of resisting Cheng Tang at the instigation of Zhou Ji and others.


    King Wucheng was in charge of the Chaoge army and knew the whole Chaoge like the back of his hand. Under his leadership, the army defeated King Zhou who came to attack, and then left the Chaoge to Xiqi easily.


    Soon after King Wu Cheng left the Chaoge, Wen Taishi returned to the Chaoge after the eastern expedition. What he didn''t expect was that as soon as he entered the Chaoge, he learned the news of King Wu Cheng''s defeat, which shocked old Taishi Wen Zhong. Before he left the Chaoge, he also discussed with King Wu Cheng and vowed to defend Cheng tangjiangshan to the death, but he didn''t expect that there would be an incident in just a few months, and King Wu Cheng rebelled, It was unacceptable to him for a while.


    Hearing this, master Wen asked King Zhou, "why did king Wucheng rebel?"


    King Zhou said: "On New Year''s day, the Jia family entered the palace to celebrate the middle of the palace. They offended the beauty. They knew they were cruel. They were ashamed to fall off the building and died. This was their own fruit. No one else can blame them. Princess Huang of the West Palace heard that Jia was dead. She went upstairs in anger and humiliated me. I got angry and fell downstairs by mistake. I didn''t mean it. I didn''t know that Huang Feihu often dared to lead people into the Meridian Gate to fight against me. Fortunately, she wasn''t poisoned. Now she has won the people''s back Simon, I''m meditating here. Master Shi plays a victory and asks me to capture him to correct the national law! "


    Hearing what king Zhou said, master Wen said in a harsh voice: "According to my humble opinion, your majesty has lost to his officials! Huang Feihu at least has the loyalty and patriotism to the king. Now Jia''s family goes to the palace to pay a tribute. How can he die for no reason! Besides, Lutai is where your majesty lives and alternates with the central palace. Why did Jia go to this building? There must be some envoys and seducers among them, so he fell into injustice against your majesty. Your majesty did not pay close attention to it, but humiliated this chaste woman. Empress Huang saw it My sister-in-law died innocently, so I must go upstairs and give advice. Your majesty can''t tolerate it. She indulged and biased, and then she fell downstairs. Jia''s resentment was caused to die. Empress Huang was wronged. What''s the matter with your officials? Now Huang Feihu is loyal to serving the country. He can''t honor his son and wife in the society. He enjoys long-term wealth, but he died innocently and miserably. I''m really sad. I beg your majesty to forgive Huang Feihu for all his crimes and wait for his officials to pursue him When flying tigers come back, the country will be safe and the country will be peaceful. "


    At this time, all the officials also said in unison: "it is very clear that they are all in the same place. I hope your majesty will quickly lower the imperial edict, and the great event will be decided!"


    Hearing the grand master sighed again, "it''s heaven to bear the minister, so it should be forgiven. If Huang Feihu has something to bear the king, I''m afraid that the old minister''s opinion and courtesy should be the speaker, I''ll discuss it immediately. There must be no wrong state affairs. If your Majesty had listened to the minister''s words at the beginning, it wouldn''t happen now!"


    One of the officials in the class was the doctor Xu Rong. Hearing this, the Grand Master asked, "what does the doctor say?"


    Xu Rong said: "although the lower officials think that the emperor is a negative minister, Huang Feihu also has the crime of disobedience to the king."


    Wen Taishi said, "how can you see?"


    Xu Rong said, "if you deceive your wife, heaven will defeat your ministers; if you fall to the death of empress Huang regardless of your love, it is also the son of heaven''s loss of government. How can Huang Fei lead the people to kill into the Meridian Gate, claim the sin of the son of heaven, and fight with the son of heaven at the Meridian Gate, there will be no minister Festival, so it is not the case that Wu becomes king."


    Hearing this, the grand master pondered for a moment, and ordered Ji Li and Xu Qing to "quickly send a flying call to the commander in chief of Tongguan, jiamengguan and qinglongguan. Don''t go rebellious; wait until I go to get him and correct the national law!"


    With the help of Huang Tianhua and Nezha, the Huang family generals arrived at Xiqi safely. King Wu Chengbing arrived at Qishan and set up a camp.


    At this time, Huang Feihu said, "wait for me to go to Xiqi to see Prime Minister Jiang. If Xiqi is willing to wait for me, it''s good to go to the city; if you don''t, wait for me, and then reason."


    Therefore, Huang Feihu rode 70 miles to Xiqi city. He saw that Xiqi had beautiful mountains and rivers, honest and honest customs, which were very different. He saw pedestrians give way, courtesy and dignity, prosperous figures and dangerous geographical conditions. Huang Feihu couldn''t help sighing: "Xiqi is called a saint. Now when he saw that Xiqi is indeed a place of peace and wealth for the people, it really looks like Shun RI Yao Tian."


    After entering the city, Huang Feihu went to the prime minister''s house and said to the waiting official: "I''d like you to tell the prime minister that Huang Feihu asked for an audience in Chaoge."


    When Jiang Ziya heard the servant''s report, he hurriedly welcomed him to the Yimen arch and waited. Huang Feihu bowed in front of the dripping eaves. Jiang Ziya saluted and returned, saying: "the king is coming, Jiang hasn''t been far away. If there is a loss of welcome, please don''t beg."


    Huang Feihu sighed, "now Huang Feihu has abandoned his business and returned to Zhou. If he loses the forest and birds, he can borrow one. If he is accepted, Huang Feihu is grateful!"


    Jiang Ziya bowed and asked, "why did the king abandon the business?"


    King Wu Cheng said: "King Zhou is a dissolute and powerful official. He doesn''t accept loyal and good people. He is only close to villains. He is greedy day and night. He doesn''t care about the country. He kills loyal and good people without fear. He constructs buildings to frame all the people. On this new year''s day, the end of the year will be assigned to the Chaohe central palace. He is designed by the enchantress Xi Mei and falsely accuses the end of the year, so that he falls into the building and dies. When the end of the year''s day, his sister is in the West Palace. When she learns about this, he goes to find out what is right and wrong. King Zhou is biased and will kill him My sister pushed her downstairs to death. So the last general turned against the Chaoge and killed five passes. He came here to agree with the dogs and horses. It would be a great kindness of the prime minister if he would accept my father and son. "


    When Jiang Ziya heard this, he was overjoyed and said, "since the king is willing to agree and try his best to support the country, King Wu is very lucky! Is there any reason not to accommodate? Please have a rest in the king''s residence; Shang immediately went into the inner court to see you."


    Jiang Ziya rode into the dynasty. King Wu asked, "what do you want to see Gu, Xiangfu?"


    Jiang Ziya said, "the king''s joy is thousands of times! Now he has become the king of Tang and Wu. Huang Feihu abandoned Zhou to join the king. This is also a sign of the prosperity of the western land."


    King Wu asked, "is Huang Feihu a national relative of Chaoge?"


    Jiang Ziya replied, "exactly. In the past, the former king said that boasting an official would receive great kindness. Now that he has come back, he should see the ceremony."


    After King Wu Cheng returned to the Zhou Dynasty, King Wu Ji Fa treated him well, and his family lived in the old position. Xiqi is complacent about Huang Feihu, fighting everywhere, one after another.


    Wen Zhong was also filled with emotion when he received the return of Wu Cheng king to Zhou. He could not blame Huang Feihu, the king of Wu Cheng, but only king Zhou for being unjust and forcing him to oppose Huang Feihu. After Huang Feihu returned to Zhou, Wen Zhong knew that Cheng Tang was gone. However, Wen Zhong had to give a gift to Wang first. Knowing that the general situation is gone, he still wants to turn the tide and try to save Cheng tangtianxia.


    Wen Zhong packed up his mood and immediately sent troops to recruit Xiqi. Wen Zhong knew that relying on him alone could not reverse the general trend of heaven, so he went to visit his old friends to help.


    Wen Zhong is a disciple of the virgin of the golden spirit. He is very popular among the many disciples who have stopped teaching. As soon as he recruited the four generals of the magic family, he immediately went to help him. It is also that the four generals of the magic family should go on the list of gods, which went against the attainments of the leader of Tongtian sect.


    With the help of the four generals of the magic family, Wen Zhong''s heart was settled. Unfortunately, Wen Zhong''s good mood came to an end in a few days. The four generals of the magic family were killed by Huang Tianhua, the son of Huang Feihu, and a wisp of soul was on the list of gods.


    The fourth general of the magic family died, and Xiqi''s danger was relieved. Hearing that Zhong''s army had defeated Qishan for 70 miles, he just collected the defeated and disabled people and horses, completed the camp inspection, and damaged more than 20000 soldiers.


    Hearing the grand master''s promotion, he couldn''t help sighing: "I''ve raised my troops for many years, but I haven''t lost my edge; I hate losing the master today!"


    Hearing of the death of the four generals of the demon family and the defeat of Qishan, the grand master was depressed. If they want to transfer other generals, they have their own guards. Hearing that the grand master was loyal and courageous, he wished that he could not calm the West for a moment; What do you mean now that you have lost the opportunity to be humiliated? In a hurry, God''s eyes open and sigh.


    At this time, Ji Li approached and said, "grand master, don''t worry about it. There are many Taoist friends among the three mountains and five mountains. We can ask one or two more people to help. At that time, great things will naturally come true."


    Hearing this, the grand master couldn''t help saying, "I''m tired of military affairs. I''m confused and forget it for a moment." so he assigned two generals Deng and Xin Haosheng to guard the camp. Then master Wen took Mo Qilin and left the camp to ask Taoist friends for help.

 Chapter 391

    After leaving Chaoge, demon master Kunpeng followed master Wen secretly. Master Wen''s vasiqi was the main general. Any major event would happen around him. As long as he kept an eye on master Wen, he could master the general situation.


    However, although Kunpeng was willing to help the sect, he didn''t show up too early. Kunpeng didn''t care about the death of the four generals of the magic family. After all, the four generals of the magic family were not important people in the sect. Kunpeng couldn''t let the original Tianzun find his intention because of them, and Kunpeng didn''t want to lose the hearts of the people of Xiqi because of them.


    Looking at Wen Zhong who left the camp, Kunpeng couldn''t help sighing: "the great disaster has begun. Wen Zhong''s move has dragged the interception into the disaster and plunged the interception into the calculation of elucidation. Although I have the intention to help, I can''t lose the hearts of the people."


    Wen Zhong didn''t expect that the interception would suffer from the calculation of elucidation because of him. In the end, he suffered heavy losses. He also made many Taoist friends on the list of gods and controlled by others.


    When Grand Master Wen arrived at jin''ao Island, he went down to Mo Qilin and looked at it. The cave doors were closed and there was no one. He didn''t know where to go. It was quiet everywhere.


    Master Wen pondered for a long time. Then he got on the ink Kirin and left the island. At this time, someone suddenly shouted: "brother Wen, where are you going?"


    When the grand master looked back, he saw that it was Han Zhixian. He hurried forward and said, "I don''t know where my friend is going?"


    Han Zhixian replied, "I''m here to meet you. The Taoist friends of jin''ao Island went to Bailu island to practice the array map for you. The day before yesterday, Shen Gongbao asked us to go to Xiqi to help you. Now I''m refining one thing in Bafeng furnace, and my skill hasn''t been completed. If it''s finished, I''ll come right away. All the Taoist friends are now Bailu island; brother, you can go quickly."


    It turned out that after Jiang Ziya went down the mountain, Shen Gongbao also went down the mountain. When Jiang Zi was granted the prime minister in Xiqi, Shen Gongbao also went to the Chaoge, which was valued by King Zhou. Shen Gongbao thought he knew it, but he didn''t know that he had been calculated by the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Hearing Han Zhixian''s words, the grand master was immediately overjoyed. He said goodbye to Han Zhixian and went straight to Bailu island. The person who mended immortality came in an instant. I saw all the Taoists, either with a word towel, a nine Yang towel, a fish tail gold crown, a jade crown, a double bun, or a tuotou dress, gossiping in front of the hillside, not in one place.


    Seeing this, the grand master Wen said loudly, "you Taoist friends are so comfortable!" all the Taoists turned back and saw that it was grand master Wen, so they all got up to meet each other.


    Just listen, Qin Tianjun said, "I heard brother Tao''s expedition against Xiqi. Shen Gongbao invited you here the day before yesterday. We can practice ten arrays here to be complete. It''s a great luck that brother Tao came just now!"


    Master Wen asked, "which ten arrays did Taoist brother practice?"


    Qin Tianjun said, "each of our ten arrays has its own wonderful functions. It will be placed in Xiqi tomorrow, and there will be endless changes."


    Master Wen looked at the Taoist friends around him and asked, "Why are there only nine people here, but there is one less Taoist friend?"


    Qin Tianjun said, "the virgin of golden light went to Baiyun island to practice his golden light array. Its mystery is very different from ours, so there is less of him."


    At this time, Dong Tianjun asked, "can the array map be completed?"


    All the Taoists said in unison, "it''s all done."


    Dong Tianjun said, "now that everything has been completed, let''s go to Xiqi first. Brother Wen will wait for the golden virgin here and go together. What do you think?"


    Grand Master Wen said, "Wen Zhong is honored by the love of his Taoist brothers. This is a wonderful thing." the nine Taoists resigned from grand master Wen and came to Xiqi first by water.


    Kunpeng, the demon master, kept an eye on master Wen in the dark. When he heard that master Wen went to jin''ao Island, Kunpeng was afraid of being noticed by the leader of Tongtian cult, causing unnecessary misunderstanding, so he waited outside jin''ao island. In a moment, he saw that Wen Zhong left the island, and Kunpeng accompanied him in the dark. When he found that master Wen came to meet with shitianjun, Kunpeng couldn''t help sighing: "The will of heaven can''t be violated. The death of the four generals of the magic family didn''t arouse their vigilance. It seems that shitianjun''s behavior is to seek death. He should be on the list of gods. However, after shitianjun''s death, it should be the time for Zhao Gongming to go out of the mountain. I can''t let Zhao Gongming die on the list, otherwise the interception of religion will hurt his vitality and Sanxiao will be on the list."


    At the thought of this, Kunpeng, the demon master, felt uneasy. He didn''t know what would happen if he stepped in to explain and cut off the struggle between the two religions. However, if he wanted to preach, it was imperative. Moreover, Kunpeng also understood that even if Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Master were not in trouble with themselves, Nuwa and zhunti would also be in trouble, not to mention the Supreme Master and Yuanshi It is impossible for Tianzun to let go of himself. Although he has prepared himself, if he can work together with Tongtian cult leader, they will not have a glimmer of vitality.


    The leader of Tongtian cult can use the merits of the demon master Kunpeng to suppress the fate of intercepting religion and avoid the disaster of destroying religion. The backhands prepared by Kunpeng himself are based on his own imagination. He doesn''t know what the real results are relative to the saints. If there is the leader of Tongtian cult, his grasp will be greater. After all, Kunpeng doesn''t want to fully show the old background in front of the saints.


    Kunpeng is also right to have this idea. Zhunti and Yuanshi Tianzun have long been dissatisfied with Kunpeng. When they saw that Kunpeng was robbed, they both wanted to take the opportunity to calculate Kunpeng. Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to get boundless luck from Kunpeng, while zhunti wanted to get the two acquired merits of Kunpeng to Bora to suppress his own luck, that is, Kunpeng did not intervene in the struggle between the two religions It will also drag it into it, and the supreme Lao Jun also wants to destroy Kunpeng because of the Terran''s aura, and get the other one in the Terran''s aura.


    The nine heavenly kings left. Within a moment, they saw a man coming from the south. He was wearing a red eight trigrams suit, a silk sash around his waist, a cloud climbing shoe on his feet, a burden on his back and two swords, like flying clouds and lightning.


    The visitor was the golden virgin among the ten Heavenly Kings. When she arrived at Bailu Island, she did not see the heavenly kings, but only the grand master. The virgin of golden light hurriedly dismounted and said, "brother Wen, where are my nine Taoist friends?"


    Master Wen said, "they go to Qishan first and leave me here to wait for the emperor to go together."


    Hearing this, the virgin of golden light and Wen Zhong got on the horse together, drove the cloud light and came to Qishan. It came in an instant. When he arrived at the camp, Ji Li led the generals to meet him, went up to the middle army tent and met the ninth king.


    Just listen, Qin Tianjun asked, "where is Xiqi city?"


    Master Wen said, "because I was defeated the night before yesterday, I retreated to seventy miles to camp. This is Qishan."


    The heavenly princes said, "let''s start the army overnight." hearing this, the grand master ordered Deng Zhong''s front team to start the army. At the same time, a gun rang, killed and rushed to Xiqi city and set up camp.


    Jiang Ziya won in the prime minister''s house and talked with the generals about world events day by day. Suddenly, he heard a cry from outside. Jiang Ziya said, "I heard that the grand master must have obtained reinforcements."


    Yang Jian said with a smile, "it''s half a month since I heard that the grand master was defeated. The disciple heard that he was under the sect. We must not invite guests from the left side of the sect. We should also protect him carefully."


    Jiang Ziya was puzzled when he heard this, so he went to the city with Nezha, Yang Jian and others to watch. He heard that the Taishi camp was very different. Jiang Ziya, however, saw the sad clouds in the camp, the cold fog floating, the killing light shining, and the sad wind cutting; There were more than ten black Qi rushing into the sky and enveloping the Chinese army. Jiang Ziya was surprised. The disciples were silent. They had to go down to the city and enter the government to discuss breaking the enemy, but they really had no countermeasures.


    Wen Taishi set up camp and discussed the strategy of breaking Xiqi with shitianjun. Yuan Tianjun said, "I heard that Jiang Ziya is a member of the sect of Buddhism. Now that we have entered the world, we will have a fight with him. Since we have practiced ten arrays, we might as well fight with him first to show the mystery of our teaching method. If we want to rely on our courage, it is not our sect."


    Hearing yuan Tianjun''s words, master Wen couldn''t help saying, "brother Dao''s words are very good."


    The next day, Cheng tangbu was in formation. Master Wen takes Mo Qilin and asks Jiang Ziya to answer. Jiang Ziya sat on the four no phase and followed the three armies. When he came out of the city, he saw an array in Chengtang camp. Master Wen sits in the Qilin, holding the Golden Whip in front, and there are ten Taoists behind. They are very vicious! Their faces are divided into five colors: green, yellow, red, white and red. They all ride deer.


    Qin Tianjun came forward by deer, saw Jiang Ziya playing Jishou and said, "Jiang Ziya, please!"


    Jiang Ziya bowed back and replied, "please, Taoist brother. I don''t know which famous mountain you are practicing Taoism on?"


    Qin Tianjun replied, "I''m Qin wanshiye, the alchemist of jin''ao island. You''re a disciple of the sect, and I''m a truncated disciple. Why do you bully our sect by relying on Taoism? It''s not that you and I are respectable."


    Jiang Ziya replied, "why do Taoist friends see me bullying your religion?"


    Qin Tianjun said, "you killed the four members of the Jiulong Island demon family and deeply humiliated our sect. We''ll go down the mountain and meet you. It''s not relying on courage. We''ll teach you Kung Fu in secret. We''re not ordinary people. We''re not relying on strength to fight bravery. We''re not immortal."


    Jiang Ziya said, "Taoist brother has a clear understanding and a clear vision. Now King Zhou has no Tao and has destroyed Ji Gang. The king''s spirit is gloomy. The king of Xi turen has appeared. When the weather is good, don''t lose yourself. Kuang Mingfeng is in Qishan, and should be a sign of sages. There has always been a way to overcome the Tao without Tao. There is a blessing to urge no blessing. Good can overcome evil, but evil can''t violate right. Taoist brother visited a famous teacher and deeply understood the Tao. How can he be unreasonable!"


    Qin Tianjun said, "as you said, the Western Zhou Dynasty is the Lord of true destiny, and King Zhou is the king of no Tao. Is it inappropriate for us to come here to help Zhou destroy Zhou? This is not in our mouth. Jiang Ziya, I have practiced ten arrays in the island. As long as you break this array, we have nothing to say."


    Jiang Ziya said, "since Taoist brother has this intention, how dare Jiang Shang disobey his life."

 Chapter 392

    Ten days after hearing Jiang Ziya''s words, they all rode back into the camp. After an hour or two, they put out the ten arrays.


    Qin Tianjun returned to the front and said, "Jiang Ziya, I have finished the ten array pictures. Please play carefully."


    Jiang Ziya said, "Ziya, I''ll learn it now." he took Nezha, Huang Tianhua, Lei Zhenzi and Yang Jian to watch the ten Jue array.


    When master Wen looked closely with shitianjun at Yuanmen, the four people led by Jiang Ziya saw one standing on the wind and fire wheel and carrying a fire pointed gun. That was Nezha; Sitting on the jade Qilin is Huang Tianhua; Lei Zhenzi is ferocious and out of phase; Yang Jian was in high spirits.


    Yang Jian came forward and said to Qin Tianjun, "we can''t see the array. We can''t plot against my martial uncle with dark music and dark treasure. That''s not what the great husband did."


    When Qin Tianjun heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "I told you to wait for death in the morning and don''t dare to die in the afternoon. Is there a reason for a hidden arrow to hurt you?"


    Nezha said, "words have no basis. You can see it with your hands. The Taoist shouldn''t boast!"


    The four men protected Jiang Ziya and looked at the array, but when they saw the first moment, they provoked a card and wrote "Tianjue array"; The second array is written "earth fierce array"; The third array wrote ''wind roaring array''; The fourth array reads "ice array"; The fifth array wrote ''golden light array''; The sixth array reads "blood melting array"; The seventh array reads'' flame array ''; The eighth array reads "falling soul array"; The ninth array reads "red water array"; The tenth array reads "red sand array". Jiang Ziya saw it and returned to the front.


    Qin Tianjun said with a smile, "does Ziya know this array?"


    Jiang Ziya replied, "all ten arrays are bright. I know it."


    Yuan Tianjun said, "could that tooth be broken?"


    Jiang Ziya said with a smile, "since you are in the Tao, why can''t you break it?"


    Yuan Tianjun asked, "when will the teeth break?"


    Jiang Ziya said with a smile, "this array is not complete yet. After you finish, I will inform you with a book to break this array."


    Hearing this, the grand master returned to the camp with his Taoist friends. Jiang Ziya also returned to the city. After entering the prime minister''s house, he was very sad! With Jiang Ziya''s accomplishments and vision, it is impossible to crack the "ten Jue array" put forward by ten Tianjun. How can he not be sad.


    At this time, Yang Jian said, "martial uncle just said that he can break this array. Can he really break it?"


    Jiang Ziya sighed, "this array is from jiejiao. It''s a strange magic method. The array name is rare. How can you break it?"


    After master Wen and shitianjun entered the camp, master Wen asked, "Taoist friends, what is the wonderful use of these ten arrays to break Xiqi?"


    Qin Tianjun said to master Wen, "this array is the number of innate Qi that our teacher once played. There are several chaos in it. There are three flags, which are combined into one Qi according to the three talents of heaven, earth and people. If people enter this array, there will be thunder and turn into dust; if the fairy road meets here, their limbs will be shattered. Therefore, it is called ''Tianjue array''."


    Hearing this, the grand master was overjoyed and asked, "what about other arrays?"


    Zhao Tianjun said, "my ''earth fierce array'' is also based on the number of tunnels. There is a thick body in it. It is hidden and changeable. There is a red flag in it. There is thunder on the move and fire on the move. There is no reason for mortals and immortals to come back to life when they enter this array. Even if there are five elements of magic, how can they escape this misfortune."


    Dong Tianjun said, "there is something mysterious in my ''wind roaring array''. According to the number of ground, water, fire and wind, there are wind and fire inside. This wind and fire are innate Qi. Samadhi real fire and millions of weapons come out of it. If people and immortals enter this array, wind and fire will work together, and all blades will gather together, and their limbs will stand into powder. I''m afraid he will have the magic of pouring sea and moving mountains, and his body will turn into pus."


    Yuan Tianjun said, "my array is called ''cold ice'', which is actually a knife mountain. It contains mystery. There are wind and thunder in it. There are icebergs like wolf teeth on the top and ice pieces like swords under it. If people and immortals enter this array, the wind and thunder move up and down, and their limbs become powder. Even if there are strange skills, it will be difficult."


    The virgin of golden light said, "the ''golden light array'' in the poor way captures the essence of the sun and the moon and hides the Qi of heaven and earth. There are 21 precious mirrors with 21 high poles. Each side is suspended on the top of the high pole, and there is a set on each mirror. If people and immortals enter the array, pull up this set, and the thunder vibrates the mirror. After one or two turns, the golden light shoots out, shines on their body, and immediately turns into pus and blood. Even if they can soar, it is difficult to cross the array."


    Bai Tianjun said, "my ''flame array'' has infinite functions and is different from other products. It contains three fires, including samadhi fire, air fire and fire in stone. The three fires are combined into one Qi. There are three red flags in it. If people and immortals enter this array, the three flags will spread and the three fires will fly together and become ashes in a moment. Even if there is a truth to avoid fire, it is difficult to avoid samadhi fire."


    Yao Tianjun said, "my array is a ''soul falling array''. This array is not small. It is formed by closing the door of life and opening the door of death. It hides the strength of heaven and earth and gathers together. There is a white paper flag in it, and there is a rune seal on it. If people and immortals are in the array, the white flag will disappear and disappear in an instant. Regardless of immortals, they will disappear as they enter."


    Wang Tianjun said, "there is the essence of Ren and GUI in my ''red water array'', which hides the mystery of Tianyi. There is a gossip platform. There are three gourds on the platform. You can follow people and immortals into the array. Throw the gourd down and pour out the red water. The ocean is boundless. If the water splashes a little and sticks to your body, it will turn into blood. Even if you are an immortal, there is no escape."


    Zhang Tianjun said, "our ''red sand array'' is also very wonderful and its practice is more refined. It is divided into three Qi according to the three talents of heaven, earth and people. It contains three fights of red sand - it looks like red sand. When you wear a sharp blade, you don''t know the sky, the earth and people. If people and immortals rush into this array, the wind and thunder will transport you, and the flying sand will hurt people, the bones will become powder immediately. Even if there are immortals and Buddha, you can''t escape from this."


    After hearing the explanation of the ten Jue array by the ten Heavenly Kings, the grand master Wen was overjoyed and said, "with the help of all immortal friends, this Xiqi can be broken in the near future."


    Yao Tianjun said, "Taoist brothers, according to my opinion, Xiqi city is only a small place, and Jiang Ziya is only a shallow man. How can you stand the ten greatest array! As long as you use a little skill, you can put Jiang Ziya to death. In this way, Xiqi army will disintegrate naturally without a master. As the saying goes, snakes can''t do without a head, and the army will be in chaos without a master. Why should you compete with it?"


    Master Wen said, "if Taoist brother has a wonderful skill, he will make Jiang Shang die without holding his bow and arrow, and will not cause the sergeant to burn. I''m lucky. I don''t know what the wonderful method is?"


    Yao Tianjun said with a smile, "keep quiet. It''s natural to die on the 21st. Even if Jiang Ziya is a boneless fairy and a transcendent Buddha, it''s hard to escape."


    Master Wen was overjoyed at the speech and asked in more detail. Yao Tianjun attached to the Taishi''s ear and said his plan. After hearing this, master Wen was overjoyed and said to all the Taoist friends, "brother Yao applied great magic power to kill Jiang Shang for me. Jiang Shang died. All the generals disintegrated naturally and achieved great success. I thank you for your help."


    The crowd said, "we are all truncated disciples. We should help each other."


    Yao Tianjun let the crowd enter the "falling soul array" and built an earth platform, a incense table, and a grass man on the platform; The name of Jiang Shang is written on the grass man; The grass man lights three lamps on his head and seven lamps under his feet. The upper three are called soul stimulating lamps and the lower seven are called soul stimulating lamps. Yao Tianjun is among them. He wears his hair and holds his sword. He chants a mantra in front of the stage, and sends a sign printed in the air. He worships three times a day. After three or four days of worship, he worshipped his son''s teeth upside down and was restless.


    Kunpeng, the demon master, secretly heard that shitianjun blew his "Shijue array", but he didn''t think so. He thought to himself: "If the ten Jue array is really like what you said, how can you let the disciples of the hermeneutics break the ''ten Jue array'' and die on the list and be controlled by the heaven. I don''t know how many people with low cultivation like you are in the interception. When the great disaster comes, they don''t know to read the Yellow court behind closed doors to avoid the disaster. Instead, they join the world. Who won''t be on the list?"


    The demon master Kunpeng thought again that if people with low accomplishments like shitianjun were not included in the list, it would be difficult to fill 365 positive gods in the list of gods. It is precisely because they are arrogant and don''t listen to the words of Tongtian sect leader that the list of gods can go on. Otherwise, if all the disciples of the two sects are included in the list, they can''t get 365 positive gods.


    It is God''s will to stop teaching and decline. If the leader of Tongtian church could recognize the situation when signing the list of gods and sign some disciples with low cultivation and bad morality, he could not only win the luck of the stop teaching, but also take the opportunity to control the heaven. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone, and would not let the Supreme Lord and the first emperor find an excuse to deal with him together.


    The leader of Tongtian cult was straightforward and did not pay attention to the heaven at all, so he didn''t want to take the opportunity of canonization to control the heaven in the dark. He didn''t think that the original Tianzun had the heart to destroy the interception of religion and would collude with the two saints in the West to plan on him. He also didn''t think that the supreme Lao Jun had a deeper mind than the original Tianzun. He had been looking for opportunities to attack the elucidation and interception of the two religions, so that people could teach and monopolize people Family luck. His previous low-key behavior was based on this premise, which is why Shushan sword sect will monopolize the world luck and become the leader of Xuanmen after the canonization.


    The demon master Kunpeng can be said to be the most clear person of Taishang Laojun among all people, but because Taishang Laojun''s acting skills are too high, even if he tells others Taishang Laojun''s plan, no one will believe it, and he can only find another way in the dark.

 Chapter 393

    After seven or eight days, Yao Tianjun hanged Jiang Ziya in the falling soul array. This makes Jiang Ziya upset and restless in the prime minister''s residence. He doesn''t care about the military situation all day and sleeps lazily. The generals and disciples did not understand why. There were also those who doubted that they had no strategy to break the array, and those who doubted that they were meditating. Not to mention the prime minister''s residence, people have different suspicions.


    On the fourteenth and fifth day, Yao Tianjun took Jiang Ziya''s soul and spirit and worshipped two souls and four souls. Jiang Ziya is in the mansion, sleeping foolishly from time to time, and his nose is like thunder. This made Nezha, Yang Jian and the disciples suspicious. They deliberated and said, "now the army is under the city, and the ten Jue array has been set up for a long time. Martial uncle doesn''t attach importance to the military situation, but he sleeps foolishly. There must be a reason."


    Yang Jian said, "according to my opinion, the prime minister has been drunk and dreaming for days. It seems that he has been secretly plotted. Otherwise, the prime minister has learned Kunlun for many years and can know the art of the five elements and be good at observing the opportunities of yin and Yang."


    Although they were puzzled, they couldn''t solve it. Unconsciously, another 20 days later, Yao Tianjun worshipped Ziya''s two souls and six souls. Only one soul and one soul were found. On that day, he worshipped out of the mud pill palace, and Jiang Ziya died in the prime minister''s house. All the disciples and all the generals under the sect, including King Wu, drove to the prime minister''s house.


    King Wu said sadly, "my father is hardworking for his country and has never enjoyed well-being. He died unexpectedly, which makes me feel very lonely and sad!"


    The generals listened to King Wu''s words and felt great pain. With tears in his eyes, Yang Jian touched Jiang Ziya. He saw that his heart was still hot. He hurriedly said, "don''t panic. The prime minister''s chest is still hot and hasn''t died. We''ll stop him on the couch for the time being."


    Jiang Ziya, a soul and a soul, fluttered in the wind like flocs, and came to Kunlun mountain. It is suitable for the Antarctic fairy to wander down the mountain and collect Ganoderma lucidum to refine medicine. When he saw Jiang Ziya''s soul coming, the Antarctic fairy was shocked. Hurriedly, he grabbed his soul, put it in the gourd, blocked the mouth of the gourd and went into the yuxu palace.


    Just then, suddenly someone in the back shouted, "Antarctic fairy, wait for me!"


    When Xianweng looked back, it turned out to be red sperm in Yunxiao cave of Taihua mountain. The Antarctic fairy asked, "what can I do for you?"


    The naked sperm said, "I''m here to invite you to visit the island, the mountains and the wise savages in the fairyland. I don''t know what your intention is?"


    The Antarctic fairy sighed, "I''m not free today."


    The red sperm asked suspiciously, "now that the teacher stops talking, you and I have to be free. If we still talk in the future, you and I will not be free. Why do you say that you are not free today?"


    The Antarctic fairy said, "when I wandered in front of the cliff, I saw Jiang Ziya''s soul floating. Now I put it in a gourd. This matter is very important. I''m going to tell the teacher."


    The red sperm said disapprovingly, "what a big thing, you have to disturb the teacher. Bring me the gourd and let me go to save Jiang Ziya."


    When the Antarctic fairy heard the words of red sperm, he also felt that he had something to do, so he handed the gourd to red sperm. Red sperm took the gourd and fled from Kunlun through the earth. He immediately came to Xiqi. In front of the prime minister''s house, Yang Jian came forward to meet him and said, "martial uncle, I think it''s for martial uncle."


    The red sperm replied, "that''s why you should report it quickly!"


    Yang Jian went in and reported to King Wu, who met him personally. Red sperm went to yin''an hall and made a head check on King Wu. The king of Wu treated him with a teacher''s courtesy and respected the red sperm and sat on the table.


    The red sperm smiled and said, "I''m here for Jiang Ziya. Where is Jiang Ziya now?"


    When King Wu heard this, he led the red sperm into the inner hall. When the red sperm saw that Jiang Ziya closed his eyes and lay on his back, he said, "the virtuous king doesn''t have to be sad or panic. As long as Jiang Ziya''s soul is returned to his body, nothing will happen naturally."


    Yang Jian asked, "I don''t know when I can save martial uncle Jiang?"


    The red sperm said, "Jiang Ziya will come back naturally in the third watch." everyone was very happy to hear this.


    Unknowingly, it was three o''clock. Yang Jian came to invite him. He straightened his clothes and got up and went out of the city. I saw the black air in the ten Jue array, the clouds were covered, and there were infinite ghosts crying and howling, but there was no end. Red sperm saw that this array was very dangerous. With a finger, two white lotus flowers appeared under his feet to protect the immortal body and stand in the air.


    Red sperm stood in the air and saw that the ten Jue array was vicious, murderous in the sky, and the black fog covered Qishan. For a moment, red sperm found Yao Tianjun in the "falling soul array" with his hair and sword, striding at the thunder gate with vigorous steps; And he saw a lamp on the top of the grass man, faint and miserable, and a lamp under his feet, half out and half bright. Yao bin hit the token, the lamp went out, and a soul burst out in the gourd; Fortunately, if the gourd''s mouth is blocked, how can it burst out. Yao Tianjun worshipped several times, and his lamp never went out. Most of the lights don''t go out. Yao Tianjun was so anxious that he patted the token and shouted, "two souls and six souls have arrived. Why don''t one soul and one soul return!"


    Red sperm in the air, see Yao Tianjun Fang worship down, take two lotus flowers under his feet and sit down to rob the grass man. Unexpectedly, Yao bin looked up and saw someone falling down. It was red sperm.


    Just listen, Yao Tianjun said, "red sperm, it''s you." he said, looking at a handful of black sand.


    When the red sperm saw the deviation, he hurriedly ran away, spared the speed of running, and also dropped two lotus flowers in the array. The red sperm hurried to escape and fled back to Xiqi.


    Seeing that the red sperm was in a trance and panting, Yang Jian asked, "did you ever save uncle Jiang''s soul, martial uncle?"


    The red sperm shook his head and said, "the ''falling soul array'' is so good that I almost fell into it! Spare me for walking fast and still beat down two white lotus flowers under my feet in the array."


    When King Wu heard this, he couldn''t help crying: "if so, my father can''t come back to life!"


    The red sperm said, "the virtuous king doesn''t have to worry. This is just the disaster of Jiang Ziya. When I go to ask someone for help, you can''t walk around and look at Jiang Ziya."


    With this, chijing left Xiqi and came to Kunlun Mountain by borrowing earth. When the Antarctic fairy saw the red sperm, he quickly asked, "has Jiang Ziya''s soul ever been found?"


    Red sperm told the story again. After listening to it, the Antarctic fairy had to go into the yuxu palace with red sperm to meet the emperor Yuanshi.


    Just listen, the emperor said, "although I am in charge of this great religion, there are still problems. Red sperm can go to Bajing palace to see the master and know the whole story."


    After the red sperm left the palace, he resigned from the Antarctic fairy and drove Xiangyun to the xuandu. The red sperm is outside the xuandu cave and dare not enter without permission. After waiting for a while, master xuandu came out of the palace, saw the red sperm and asked, "what''s the big deal, Taoist friend?"


    Red sperm beat Jishou and said, "Taoist brother, I came here to ask for advice about Jiang Ziya." then red sperm told Jiang Ziya in detail.


    Master xuandu heard that he hurried into the palace and told the Supreme Master. Just listen, the Supreme Lord said, "this is because the immortals committed the robbery. Jiang Ziya had this robbery. Xuandu, take the Tai Chi diagram and give it to red sperm to let him go to save Jiang Ziya."


    The red sperm got the Tai Chi diagram, left the Dalai palace and came to Xiqi for a while. King Wu heard that the red sperm came back and met the generals in front of the hall.


    King Wu just wanted to come forward and ask questions. He just listened to the naked sperm and said, "at midnight today, I will save Jiang Ziya."


    At midnight, the red sperm immediately got up. Go out of the city to the ten array gate, pinch the earth into a dun, drive in the air, and see Yao Tianjun still prostrate there. The red sperm shakes away the "Tai Chi map" given by the Supreme Lord and turns it into a golden bridge. The five colors shine brightly on the mountains, rivers and earth. Holding the red sperm, he falls down. He is holding the grass man in one hand and walks away looking at the air.


    Yao Tianjun suddenly saw the red sperm coming into the "falling soul array", and immediately shouted, "good, you red sperm, you don''t know how to kill and rob me again! It''s hateful!" he said, looking at a bucket of black sand.


    When the red sperm saw that it was bad, he put his left hand and dropped the ''Tai Chi diagram'' into the array, which was obtained by Yao Tianjun. Although the red sperm caught the grass man out of the battle, they lost the "Tai Chi map" and were scared out of their wits. Their face was like gold paper.


    Returning to the prime minister''s residence, I saw all the disciples waiting here. They saw the red sperm coming from a distance. Yang Jian came forward and asked, "martial uncle, has your soul ever been obtained?"


    The red sperm sighed, "although the Ziya affair is over, I lost the ''Taiji diagram'' which is the most precious treasure of the master''s teaching in the ''falling soul array''. I''m bound to fall into a trap!"


    Kunpeng, the demon master, saw in the dark that the red sperm had lost the ''Tai Chi diagram'' in the ''soul falling array'', and he couldn''t help saying coldly: "The Heavenly Master of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty colluded with the Supreme Lord, and the ''Tai Chi diagram'' is the most precious treasure in nature. It can be said that the defense is unparalleled. How could you be dropped by the small ''falling soul array''. It''s too much for you to do so for the sake of having a reason to do it. It seems that you are determined to kill the sect. Once the sect falls, your next goal is poverty. I''m afraid However, you can''t blame me for being cruel. "Thinking of this, Kunpeng is also determined to fight with the saints.

 Chapter 394

    Kunpeng made up his mind, no longer hesitated, got up and went to jin''ao island. Kunpeng followed carefully all the way, avoided the attention of the saints and came to jin''ao island.


    At this time, the intercepted disciples listened to the teachings of Tongtian sect leader, closed their doors and recited Huangting quietly. The whole island was very quiet.


    As soon as Kunpeng arrived at jin''ao Island, the leader of Tongtian cult noticed. He didn''t know what the demon master Kunpeng wanted to do here, but he invited Kunpeng into the island.


    After they sat down, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "I don''t know the demon master, what''s important to come to my island?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I came here to think of the alliance with the leader. I don''t know what the leader''s intention is?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Kunpeng''s words, he was very puzzled and asked, "this catastrophe is only related to the three Xuanmen religions. The demon master has nothing to do with this. I don''t know why he wants to form an alliance with the poor?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "I have to. This catastrophe seems to have nothing to do with me, but in fact I am in danger. If I am not careful, I will kill myself."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "Taoist friends have supreme merit to protect themselves. Even saints dare not kill you. This is too much."


    Kunpeng couldn''t help but say: "The leader doesn''t know. I seem to be very safe, but think about it. I have conflicts with Nu Wa, zhunti, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor. Will they let me go this time? Especially zhunti, the villain, will try every means to kill me. Last time zhunti supported yuan Futong''s rebellion. We can imagine how shameless he is."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he couldn''t help thinking for a moment, and then said, "the Taoist friend is serious. No matter how brave he is, he doesn''t dare to risk the danger of heaven''s scourge to kill you."


    Kunpeng sighed: "he can''t kill the poor way, but he can seal the poor way. The interception of the sect established by the sect leader is now very dangerous. If he is not careful, he will destroy the sect. Therefore, I come to form an alliance with the sect leader to jointly resist foreign enemies. What''s the intention of the sect leader?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment and said, "what the demon Master said is somewhat exaggerated. This robbery is caused by expounding the killing commandments committed by various immortals, but it has nothing to do with my interception. As long as my disciples recite Huangting quietly behind closed doors, they can avoid this robbery. I still need to consider your suggestion before I can reply to you."


    When Kunpeng heard the words of Tongtian leader, he understood that Tongtian leader did not want to form an alliance with himself to face the saints together. He just couldn''t afford to lose face directly. Therefore, Kunpeng sighed: "If the sect leader says so, I have nothing to say, but there is a way that disaster comes from heaven. Even if you sit at home, disaster will happen. Now, the four general of the magic family among the disciples of the sect leader has died on the list, and the ten Tianjun also went out of the mountain to help Yin Shang. He is also in robbery. What do you think of the sect leader?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said calmly, "they don''t listen to my warning. If they die on the list, they can''t blame others."


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian cult was so indifferent, Kunpeng said, "in that case, I''ll leave, but I''d better persuade the Lord to pay more attention to the disciples so as not to be listed for others." Kunpeng got up and saluted the leader of Tongtian cult, and then left jin''ao island.


    Kunpeng was very depressed during his trip. He never thought that the leader of Tongtian sect had been listed on the list after his disciples died. He was still so calm. Originally, he planned to save Sanxiao and Zhao Gongming. Now it seems that he can only save Zhao Gongming alone. As for Sanxiao, he can only give up and let the leader of Tongtian suffer more losses, so as to arouse his vigilance. In this way, he can reduce his self-confidence Pressure from others.


    The leader of Tongtian cult never thought that Sanxiao would die on the list because of his words.


    The hesitation of the leader of Tongtian sect makes Kunpeng feel the pressure again. It''s better to ask others than yourself. Since the leader of Tongtian sect is unwilling to form an alliance with himself, he can''t force it. Even if he is in trouble, he is just sealed by the saints. If the saints really seal his heart, he can''t blame Kunpeng''s ruthlessness.


    At this time, Kunpeng also knew that although he had great merit and virtue to protect himself, he was still a mole ant in the eyes of the saints. He was just a big mole ant. If he could not show his power to shock the saints, then the saints would make his ideas one after another. After having this idea, Kunpeng decided to let the saints know his strength even if he was damaged, and Not at their mercy.


    At this time, Kunpeng had a crazy idea in his heart. He just waited for the opportunity to let the sage know his Kunpeng''s power.


    After Kunpeng left jin''ao Island, Duobao was puzzled by what the teacher did, so he asked, "teacher, the demon master Kunpeng has great merit to protect himself and is also a human saint. If we form an alliance with him, we can use his Qi to suppress and intercept his own Qi. Why don''t you form an alliance with him?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "it''s not that I don''t want to form an alliance with him, but Kunpeng has offended almost all the saints. If I form an alliance with him, all the saints will take me as the enemy. Although I have the ''immortal killing sword array'' in my hand, I can''t be the enemy with all the saints. In that way, there will be a disaster of destroying the religion. How do you say that I can form an alliance with Kunpeng."


    Duobao heard Tongtian leader''s words, understood the teacher''s difficulties, and retreated silently.


    In fact, the leader of Tongtian sect also has a lot of ideas about the demon master Kunpeng, but he can''t fight the fate of intercepting the sect, so he doesn''t dare to form an alliance with Kunpeng.


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult wanted to avoid becoming enemies with the saints, he didn''t know that he had long been calculated by the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. The decline of the closure has become a certainty. If he could form an alliance with Kunpeng, he might also save the closure by taking advantage of Kunpeng''s luck, but he didn''t seize the opportunity, so that the closure suffered a great disaster.


    After Jiang Ziya woke up, he quickly thanked the red sperm for saving his life. Although the red sperm saved Jiang Ziya, he lost the "Tai Chi diagram" of the supreme old gentleman. He did not know the calculations of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. He was very worried about this.


    When Jiang Ziya knew this, he regretted that his cultivation was low and even implicated red sperm. He was also worried.


    The red sperm couldn''t help but say, "Ziya, take care of his body. After he calms down, we''ll discuss the strategy to break the array. As long as we break the ten Jue array, we can naturally get back the ''Tai Chi map''."


    Jiang Ziya also understood that what red sperm said was the right way, so he calmed down and recuperated for a few days before he fully recovered.


    After Jiang Ziya fully healed, red sperm discussed the method of breaking the array with everyone. At this time, Yang Jian told him, "immortal Huanglong of Magu cave in Erxian mountain is here."


    Jiang Ziya hurriedly greeted the guests to the yin''an hall. After saluting, he sat down with the guests and hosts. Jiang Ziya asked, "I don''t know. What can I do for you?"


    Immortal Huang Long said, "I came to Xiqi specially to break ten unique formations. Now we have committed murder. There are different degrees of severity. All Taoist friends come at a short distance. It''s inconvenient for ordinary people here. I''ll come first and discuss with Ziya. You can build a reed canopy mat Hall outside the west gate and hang flowers so that Taoist friends from three mountains and five mountains can come together and rest. Otherwise, it''s not the principle of respecting sages."


    When Jiang Ziya heard this, he immediately sent an order: "take nangongshi and Wuji to build awning and place the banquet hall." then he ordered Yang Jian to wait at the prime minister''s house. Once there were many immortals, he immediately informed him.


    Red sperm said to Jiang Ziya, "we don''t need to discuss here. We can discuss on the canopy after the construction of the canopy is completed."


    However, in a few days, Jiang Ziya ordered people to build a reed canopy. Jiang Ziya went with others to prepare for the arrival of the immortals.


    Shortly after Jiang Ziya arrived at Lupeng, guangchengzi in Taoyuan cave of Jiuxian mountain, red sperm in Yunxiao cave of Taihua mountain, immortal Huanglong in Magu cave of Erxian mountain, immortal Taiyi in Feiyun cave of Xialong mountain, immortal Lingbao in Yuanyang cave of TongKong mountain, Guangfa Tianzun of Manjusri in Yunxiao cave of Wulong mountain, immortal Puxian in Baihe cave of Jiugong Mountain, and Taoist Cihang in Luojia cave of Putuo Mountain, The immortal Yuding of Jinxia cave in Yuquan mountain, the Taoist deity of Yuwu cave in Jinting mountain, the pure and moral true monarch of Ziyang cave in Qingfeng mountain, that is, the twelve true immortals of Buddhism, arrived in Xiqi.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ziya hurried forward to meet him. At this time, guangchengzi said, "all Taoist friends came to help Ziya break the ten unique array. We obey Ziya''s arrangement."


    When Jiang Ziya heard guangchengzi''s words, he was frightened out of his wits. He quickly leaned over and said, "senior brothers, Ziya has done nothing for 40 years. How can he break these ten unique arrays! I beg you to pity Jiang Shang for his lack of talent and learning, preside over the overall situation and solve the worries of Xiqi. This is a blessing for all the people in the country. Jiang Shang is very grateful!"


    Guangchengzi said, "we can''t protect ourselves from danger. Although we have learned, we can''t defeat the enemy." they pushed each other and didn''t want to be the first bird.

 Chapter 395

    At this time, suddenly there was the sound of deer singing in the air. The people looked up and saw that it was the lamp burning Taoist in Yuanjue cave of lingjiu mountain. All the immortals came under the canopy to meet the lamp burning Taoist. They saluted and sat down.


    Just listen, burning the lamp said, "I didn''t expect all the Taoist friends to come first, but I''m late. Please don''t mind. Now the Yin Shang set up the ''ten Jue array'' to besiege Xiqi. I don''t know who is here?"


    Jiang Ziya leaned forward and said, "for the time being, Ziya reluctantly presided over."


    Burning the lamp said, "I''m here to work with Ziya and take charge of the rune seal. Second, all my friends have difficulties, so I came to explain. Third, I thought. Ziya can give me the rune seal."


    Jiang Ziya and the crowd were very happy to hear this. Jiang Ziya hurriedly came forward and worshipped the printed symbol to light the lamp. Light the lamp, take the seal, thank all the friends, and let''s talk about breaking the ten arrays.


    Ten days after Jiang Ziya''s soul was robbed, he went to war in the afternoon and fought with Jiang Ziya three days later.


    Not long after the war was sent out, I saw Qingyun Duancai, or golden lantern shell leaves, and Yingluo hanging beads on the top of the Taoists in Xiqi, like dripping water in front of the eaves. Seeing this, the king of ten days was surprised and said, "it''s the time to elucidate all people!"


    At this time, both shitianjun and Wen Zhong were shocked. Unconsciously, it was three days. The immortals were invited to break the array.


    I saw that Nezha and Huang Tianhua, followed by Yang Jian, Lei Zhenzi, Han poisonous dragon, Xue Ehu, Jin Zha, Mu Zha and other young people. Then he lit a lamp to master Yuanrong and led the immortals to follow.


    Suddenly, a bell rang in the "Tianjue array", the array door opened, and Qin Tianjun flew out of the array. The Taoist priest who lit the lamp looked around. There was a gust of wind in this time and space, leaving behind an immortal family. Deng Hua, the fifth disciple of the yuxu palace, was also.


    He was carrying a halberd. Seeing the Taoists, he made a head check and said, "I''m ordered by my teacher to break this'' Tianjue array ''."


    He lit the lamp and said nothing, but he thought in his heart, "since you want to die, it''s better for you to go and explore the reality."


    Qin Tianjun came forward and shouted, "isn''t someone coming to break my array?"


    Deng Hua came forward and said, "Qin Wan is slow. You don''t have to be bullied. You''re rampant!"


    Qin Tianjun said, "who are you and dare to make such a wild remark?"


    Deng Hua said, "karma! You can''t even recognize me! I''m Deng Hua under the yuxu door."


    Qin Tianjun sneered and said, "what a big tone. Do you dare to come to my Tianjue array for a while?"


    Deng Hua said, "I''m going down the mountain with a royal edict to see the unique array of this day!" he took the painting halberd and stabbed it. Qin Tian urged the deer to meet him. Qin Tianjun and Deng Hua fought for less than three or five rounds, then turned to the array and left. Deng Hua didn''t know what to do, then chased him and entered the Tianjue array with Qin Tianjun.


    When Qin Tianjun saw Deng Hua chasing him, he flew up to the desk, held the flag in his hand, turned left and right, threw the flag down, and handed in the thunder. Deng Huadun fell to the ground. Qin Tianjun came forward, took Deng Hua''s head, took it out of the array and said, "I don''t know who dares to break into my ''Tianjue array''?"


    Burning the lamp saw Deng Hua''s head, and Qin Wan came back to call the array. Yu ordered Manjusri Guangfa Heavenly Master to break the array first, and Manjusri received the Dharma ultimatum.


    Just listen, the venerable Manjusri Guangfa said, "Qin Wan, why do you set up this evil array to harm people? If you want to know, you will withdraw from this array earlier, or I will kill when I break the array."


    When Qin Tianjun heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "if you have the ability, you can put your horse here. Don''t make such a wild remark. Whoever lives or dies depends on their ability."


    Manjusri Guangfa Heavenly Master sighed, "well, since you don''t know the number of days, you have to blame me for being cruel!"


    Manjusri Guangfa Heavenly Master said that when he walked to the "Tianjue array", he saw the cold fog and the sad wind inside. For a moment, he also hesitated to enter without permission. At this time, he only heard the sound of the golden bell behind him, but he had to go into the battle.


    I saw that Manjusri Guangcheng Buddha pointed down his hand and two Golden Lotus came out on the ground. He stepped on two lotus feet and floated into the ''Tianjue array''.


    Qin Tianjun said loudly, "Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun! Even if you are protected by golden lotus, you can''t break my ''Tianjue array''!"


    Manjusri Guangfa Heavenly Master smiled and said, "how difficult is it to break this array!" he said, opening his mouth, and there were five white lights in the five fingers of his left hand; There is a lotus on the top of the white light, and five golden lamps lead the way.


    When Qin Tianjun saw the three flags, he displayed them as before. He saw Qingyun rising on the top of Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun. There were Tassels and beads hanging down in the five-color milli light. He held the seven treasure Golden Lotus in his hand and appeared in his incarnation.


    Qin Tianjun shook the flag for dozens of times, but did not shake the Manjusri Guangfa Buddha. At this time, Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun said, "Qin Wan! I want to kill today. You asked for all this!" he said, looking at the sky with the Dragon hiding stake and hiding Qin Tianjun. This pile has three circles up and down according to the three talents, which forces Qin Tianjun straight.


    As soon as his words fell, Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun split his sword, took Qin Tianjun''s head, and then came out of the ''Tianjue array''.


    When Grand Master Wen saw Qin Tianjun beheaded on the ink Qilin, he shouted, "kill me! Manjusri stop going! I''ll meet you!" he said, driving Qilin away like a burst of black smoke.


    I saw that immortal Huanglong came by crane, stopped master Wen and said, "Qin Wan''s'' Tianjue array ''is bad for my younger martial brother Deng Hua. Qin Wan''s death also offset it. Today, only one of the ten arrays has been broken, and there are nine arrays without male and female. Our two sides were fighting, not bullying. Wen Zhong, do you want to take advantage of the danger of others?"


    Hearing this, Zhao Tianjun said loudly, "since Guangfa Heavenly Master has broken the ''Tianjue array'', who are you to meet my ''earth fierce array''?"


    The light burning Taoist said to Han poisonous dragon, "go to the ''di lie array'' for a walk."


    Han poisonous dragon jumped out and shouted, "I''ll meet you ''earth fierce array'' for a while."


    Zhao Tianjun asked, "who are you and dare to break into the array?"


    Han poisonous Dragon said, "I''m under the Taoist Heavenly Master''s door. I''m here to break your ''earth fierce array'' by the decree of master burning lamp."


    Zhao Tianjun couldn''t help laughing when he heard this: "you little generation, with your slightest Taoism, dare to come to break our array. You really don''t know whether to live or die. Listen to my advice, you''d better leave early so as not to lose your life!"


    Han poisonous dragon snorted coldly and said, "who lives and who dies, we see Zhenzhang under our hands!" he said, and went straight into the array.


    Seeing this, Zhao Tianjun also went to the table, shook the five flags, rolled up the strange clouds around, thundered, there was a fire cover on it, attacked up and down, and the thunder and fire broke out together. Poor Han poisonous dragon, but it turned into powder in a moment. A soul came to the Fengshen platform, and the pure blessing God only led it in.


    At this time, Zhao Tianjun came out and said, "your heart is poisonous enough to explain Taoism. Find some young people to try the array, but have you never thought about their lives? Your behavior is just to let them lose their lives! I don''t know who you are. Dare to see me again?"


    The Taoist priest who lit the lamp said, "I''m afraid to stay in the sun. Go and have a walk."


    Afraid of leaving sun to take orders, he came forward and said, "Zhao Jiang, you are an immortal who intercepts religion. You are very different from our generation. You have a sinister heart. Since you sympathize with these young people, why do you put up this evil array and put down this poisonous hand? You act against the sky. I''m afraid you have to go on the Fengshen platform today!"


    When Zhao Tianjun heard this, he was furious and said, "I''m afraid to leave sun. You came to break the array, and I''m in the array. You!" he said and entered the array. Afraid to leave Lu also followed him into the array.


    Seeing this, Zhao Tianjun went to the desk and used the five flags as before. Afraid of staying, sun saw that the situation was bad. First he opened the Tianmen gate and showed Qingyun to protect him. Then he took out a bundle of immortal rope and took the opportunity to capture Zhao Tianjun.


    When master Wen saw that the immortals had broken the "earth fierce array" again, Zhao Tianjun was caught. He was so worried that he shouted on Mo Qilin''s back, "I''m afraid to leave sun Xiu! I''ll come too!"


    At this time, immortal Yuding came forward and said, "you don''t have to do this, brother Wen. We entered the world under the Rune of the yuxu palace. We provoked the world and came to break these ten arrays. Now we only break two arrays, and there are still eight arrays that haven''t been known. If you have any words, it''s not too late to wait until the end of the ten array."


    Hearing what immortal Yuding said, master Wen couldn''t help being silent. All the immortals who have practiced Buddhism will return one after another and come to break the other eight arrays tomorrow.


    Seeing this, master Wen also returned to the camp. After the people sat down, he said, "today, the two ''ten unique arrays'' were broken and hurt two Taoist friends. I can''t bear it. I don''t know how many people have confidence in other arrays?"


    Dong Tianjun said, "don''t worry if you hear about Tao. Tomorrow, my ''wind roaring array'' will be able to make contributions."

 Chapter 396

    The demon master Kunpeng secretly saw that Dong Tianjun was so arrogant, but he didn''t think so. He couldn''t help thinking: "no wonder all of their ten brothers were on the list. Now the two arrays have been broken, and they haven''t aroused their vigilance. They are still so arrogant. How can they avoid this disaster if they are so kind-hearted."


    Kunpeng has been secretly monitoring Wen Zhong''s every move and knows the Yin Shang army like the back of his hand. However, since the hermeneutic immortals came to Xiqi, he has never gone to monitor the movement of the Xiqi army. Kunpeng knows that the Heavenly Master of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty has been watching the movements of the hermeneutic immortals, otherwise he will not cut off the magic power of the twelve golden immortals in the sky, At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun appeared and killed Sanxiao by bullying the small, which aroused the dissatisfaction of Tongtian sect leader.


    After returning to the tent, the immortals asked the lamp burning Taoist, "I don''t know how to break the ''wind roaring array'' tomorrow?"


    The Taoist priest who lit the lamp said, "it''s hard for us to break the ''wind roaring array''. The wind of this array is the wind of land, water and fire. If we move, there will be ten thousand knives in the wind. Even if there is a Lingbao to protect us, it''s difficult to resist. If you want to break this array, you must borrow a ''calm wind bead'' to calm the wind in the array, and then you can break it."


    Master Lingbao said, "I have a friend Du Erzhen who lives in the eight treasure cloud cave of Jiuding tiecha mountain. He has a ''calm wind bead'', which I can borrow."


    The Taoist priest who lit the lamp said, "since you know this person, you can go and borrow this treasure. Tomorrow we can break the ''wind roaring array''."


    Hearing this, master Lingbao immediately got up and went to the eight treasure cloud cave of Jiuding tiecha mountain. He was an immortal, but it took him a long time to reach Jiuding tiecha mountain.


    Master Lingbao met immortal e, and without much talking, he borrowed the "calm wind bead" to return to Xiqi.


    The next day, the Taoist priest who lit the lantern came to the "wind roaring array" with the Buddhist immortals. Seeing this, master Wen also came to the array with the other eight heavenly kings, waiting for the Buddhist immortals to break the array.


    The Taoist priest who lit the lamp said to the Taoist priest Cihang, "take the ''calm wind bead'' and break the ''wind roaring array''." the Taoist priest Cihang took the decree and came to break the array.


    Taoist Tzu hang came up to Dong Tianjun and said, "Taoist friends, we are most carefree when we kill here. Why bother to take this array and kill yourself! You don''t listen to martial uncle''s words and recite the Yellow court. Close the cave. Now that heaven has entered the world, it should suffer!"


    Dong Tianjun said, "how can we sit back and ignore you when you rely on your Taoist skills and kill my intercepted disciples? Then we came down the mountain to compete with you."


    The Tzu hang Taoist said, "you can''t even care about yourself. You have to talk about this. You really don''t know what to do."


    Hearing this, Dong Tianjun was furious and said, "you have a big voice. If you have the ability, come and break the array." he said and entered the array. Taoist Cihang followed him into the "wind roaring array".


    At this time, Dong Tianjun went up to the desk, shook the black flag, and the black wind rolled up to the Taoist Cihang. There is a steady wind bead on the top of Taoist Cihang. How can this wind hurt him. Tzu hang Taoist priest took out the "pure glass bottle" and sacrificed it in the air. He saw a black gas flying out of the bottle and sucking Dong Quan into the bottle.


    Dong Tianjun and his soul went to the Fengshen platform, and Bai Jian, the pure blessing God, led him to the Fengshen list.


    Seeing that Dong Tianjun had been poisoned by the hermeneutics again, master Wen said in a different voice, "Qi kills me too!" he said that he rushed to the hermeneutics immortals on an ink Kirin whip.


    Seeing this, immortal Huanglong took the crane to stop and said, "master Wen, you broke three in ten arrays. Why do you have to move blindly and disturb the shift!"


    At this time, Yuan Tianjun in the "cold ice array" said, "smell the grand master, don''t compete first, wait for me!"


    Hearing this, master Wen had to stop. He only heard yuan Tianjun say, "who will come to my ''cold ice array''?"


    The Taoist priest who lit the lamp said to Xue Ehu, a disciple of the Taoist priest, go to the ''cold ice formation''. Xue Ehu took the command and came to the ''cold ice formation'' with his sword.


    When Yuan Tianjun saw that a Taoist boy had been sent out, he said, "the Taoist boy quickly retreated and asked your master to come!"


    Xue Ehu was furious when he heard this and said, "I''m here under orders. There''s no reason to be kind!" he said, holding his sword and entering the ''cold ice array''.


    Yuan Tianjun was furious when he heard the speech. He kindly persuaded the other party. Unexpectedly, the other party was arrogant. He saw yuan Tianjun go up to the table and shake the black flag with his hand. There was an iceberg on it, which was like a knife mountain. There was ice under it, like wolf teeth, making do with it up. Whatever you are, you will become a powder when you meet it. As soon as Xue Ehu entered, he heard a sound and was immediately destroyed by the array. A soul went to the fengshentai.


    The Taoist priest sighed: "the two disciples are now unique in the second array!"


    The reason why the immortals asked their disciples to test the array was, on the one hand, to explore the virtual reality of the array, and on the other hand, to use the substitution method said by the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty to let their disciples block disasters for them and remove the murders they committed that year.


    After killing Xue Ehu, Yuan Tianjun went out and said, "you explain how kind and righteous you say you are, but now you do so. Don''t you afraid of losing people''s hearts if you let these people who have no Taoism come to give their lives?"


    Kunpeng secretly watched his disciples who had a very low level of cultivation go to explore the array. He felt a chill in his heart. In order to protect the safety of his disciples, Yuanshi Tianzun even adopted this vicious substitution method and asked others to replace his disciples on the list. It was difficult for him to do so. After the God was granted, he would bring several other golden immortals into Buddhism.


    On the surface, the Taoist priest was very calm, but his heart was turbulent. On the surface, Yuanshi Tianzun asked him to preside over the overall situation. In fact, it was not so. Yuanshi Tianzun pushed him to the fire for barbecue. He repeatedly asked three generations of disciples to explore the array, but no one could come out alive, This makes other disciples of three generations explain how to treat him. Those disciples of three generations will think that he has different ideas about lighting the lamp. Regardless of the life and death of his disciples, he tries the array with human lives. However, this is not the original intention of lighting the lamp. Everything is the arrangement of the original Heavenly Master. But burning the lamp can''t tell the truth, so it can only carry the black pot for the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Looking at the other disciples around him, he couldn''t help hating Yuanshi Tianzun to the limit. If there was a good thing, Yuanshi Tianzun would only send guangchengzi, and never considered him. When he was a villain, Yuanshi Tianzun pushed himself to the front. He also heard the preaching of Daozu in Zixiao palace. It can be said that he came from the same door as Yuanshi Tianzun, In the Lich war, in order to protect himself, he couldn''t get into the sermon and seek asylum, but he didn''t expect to end up like this in the end. If Xuanyuan, the assistant emperor, had a different idea when he lit the lamp at that time, he wished that the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty would be destroyed.


    Although burning the lamp has incomparable resentment in his heart, he still has to continue to do things. He ignored what yuan Tianjun said and said to immortal Puxian, "go and break this array."


    Immortal Puxian was ordered to come to the cold ice array. He only heard him say, "Yuan Jiao, why do you have to do evil and set up this evil array! Killing others in vain will cause endless consequences."


    When Yuan Tianjun heard this, he snorted coldly and said, "sages, I''m the one who set up an evil array and got involved in murder and robbery, but you also asked him to come and die. Moreover, if you didn''t preach and kill me first, would I come to you for trouble without reason?"


    When Puxian heard yuan Tianjun''s words, although they knew that what the other party said was true, they also had no way. Who made them ignorant and committed murder and robbery in those years? Now the great disaster is coming, if they don''t want to get through it, they will be on the list of gods.


    Just listen to the sages said, "up to now, it''s useless for us to argue again. You and I still see the real chapter under our hands. Whether we live or die depends on our abilities."


    Yuan Tianjun heard Puxian''s words and didn''t speak any more. He directly entered the array and waited for Puxian to break the array.


    Upon seeing this, immortal Puxian immediately walked into the array. Yuan Tianjun also went to the table and launched the "cold ice array". Suddenly, icebergs hit immortal Puxian one by one.


    Immortal Puxian sneered and put a white light like a line on his finger to grow a Qingyun, several feet high; There are octagonal horns with golden lanterns hanging on the corners, Tassels and beads hanging on the top. The icebergs digested naturally when they met the golden lanterns, and did not hurt the sages.


    After a long time, Yuan Tianjun saw that the "cold ice array" was helpless, and Puxian wanted to withdraw. At this time, taking advantage of Yuan Tianjun''s distraction, immortal Puxian drew an electric light from the Wu hook sword in his hand and cut yuan Tianjun off under the stage. Yuan Tianjun''s soul was introduced to the Fengshen platform by Qingfu God.


    Immortal Puxian broke the "ice array" and then received the cloud light and floated out of the array. When master Wen saw that the immortals had broken the "cold ice array" again, his heart was cold. Yuan Tianjun and others were invited by themselves, but now they ended up dead. Master Wen wanted to go forward to avenge yuan Tianjun and others.

 Chapter 397

    Suddenly, the virgin of golden light, the Lord of the golden light array, came out and said, "who will break my golden light array?"


    The Taoist priest who lit the lamp saw that no one around could go to the sacrificial array before. He was embarrassed. He saw a Taoist falling in the air, his face like powder and lips like red ink. When they looked carefully, it turned out that it was Xiao Zhen under the door of yuxu palace.


    Xiao Zhen came forward to check the heads of the immortals and said, "I was ordered by my teacher to go down the mountain and break the ''golden light array''."


    The Taoist priest who lit the lamp was very happy when he heard this. Finally, someone could sacrifice the array, and this person came on his own initiative, which had nothing to do with himself.


    The virgin of golden light was not in the mood to observe the reaction of the immortals. When she saw that she ignored her, she came forward and shouted, "who will come to my ''golden light array''


    Hearing the words of the golden light virgin, Xiao Zhen quickly turned and said, "I''ll meet your ''golden light array'' for a while!"


    The golden lady did not recognize Xiao Zhen, so she asked, "who are you?"


    Xiao Zhen said with a smile, "I am Xiao Zhen under the yuxu door."


    The virgin of golden light said, "what do you do? Dare to come and smell my ''golden light array''?"


    Xiao Zhen had no words and went straight into the golden light array. Seeing that the other party was so arrogant, the virgin of golden light immediately launched a large array. "Golden light array" is composed of 21 mirrors, which are hung on 21 flagpoles. The goddess of golden light moved. Twenty one mirrors turned several times, emitting golden light and shooting Xiao Zhen.


    Xiao Zhen died in the array before she had time to respond. A soul was introduced to the Fengshen platform from the pure blessing God Bai Jian.


    Seeing that Xiao Zhen had not found out the truth of the "golden light array", the Taoist priest who lit the lamp said to guangchengzi, "guangchengzi, go and break this evil array." guangchengzi took orders.


    Seeing guangchengzi coming, the virgin of golden light came forward and said, "guangchengzi, do you want to break my ''golden light array''?"


    Guangchengzi said disdainfully, "this array is just a children''s play. It''s not difficult. If you want to know it, you''ll withdraw this array yourself, otherwise you won''t blame me for killing!"


    The goddess of golden light was furious when she heard guangchengzi''s words. Although guangchengzi''s cultivation is much better than her, she can''t despise his "golden light array". This array can be said to be the result of her life. Guangchengzi clearly didn''t take her as a matter of time.


    Knowing that her accomplishments were very different from those of guangchengzi, the virgin of golden light could not fight with her, so she turned and walked to the array. Guangchengzi also followed suit and entered the "golden light array".


    After entering the array, guangchengzi saw that there were 21 flag poles in front of the stage, with Jingzi hanging on it. The virgin of golden light came to the stage and launched a large array. Suddenly, the golden light shot down at guangchengzi. Guangchengzi quickly opened the eight trigrams fairy clothes to protect his body. Although the golden light is wonderful, it can''t help guangchengzi who is protected by the eight trigrams fairy clothes.


    After about an hour, Jin Guang was still unable to do anything about guangchengzi. At this time, guangchengzi secretly sacrificed the "fan Tianyin". After listening to a sound, guangchengzi used the "fan Tianyin" to break 19 boundaries in a row.


    Seeing this, the virgin of golden light was in a panic. She hurriedly took the remaining two mirrors in her hands and hurriedly sent golden light to guangchengzi. Unexpectedly, guangchengzi sacrificed her "fan Tianyin" and called. The virgin of golden light couldn''t hide. She was right at the top door, her brain burst out, and a soul went into the Fengshen platform.


    Guangchengzi broke the "golden light array" and went out. Hearing that the virgin of golden light was dead, master Wen couldn''t hold back any longer. He hurried forward to stop guangchengzi and said, "guangchengzi, stop! I want to avenge the virgin of golden light!"


    Guangchengzi didn''t pay attention to master Wen at all. With a cold hum, he broke through master Wen''s obstruction and returned to the camp. Master Wen didn''t expect that guangchengzi should have such accomplishments. His blocking had no effect, which made him feel a chill. He was stunned and didn''t know what to do on the spot.


    When master Wen stood there, he saw sun Tianjun in the "blood melting array" come forward and call the array. Then things were the same as before. He taught the immortals to use the substitution method again and let others go to test the array at the cost of their lives. Qiao Kun, a scattered man from Baiyun cave in Wuyi Mountain, entered the array and died on the list, lit the lamp, and then ordered: Immortal Taiyi went to break the "blood melting array", Sun Tianjun died under Taiyi''s true "Kowloon divine fire hood", and his soul went to the fengshentai.


    Sun Tianjun woke up master Wen after his death. When he woke up, he saw that immortal Taiyi broke the "blood melting array" again. His heart was angry, his divine eyes were shining, and his hair was erect. He wanted to come forward to compete with the immortals for life and death. The other four Tianjun quickly stopped master Wen and pulled him back into the camp.


    After entering the camp, the grand master Wen sobbed to the four heavenly kings, "it''s natural for me to serve the country by serving the country as the best official. Today, I''ve brought disaster to the six Taoist friends. How can I bear it! The four please go back to the island and fight to the death with Jiang Shang to avenge the six Taoist friends." the grand master Wen said and burst into tears.


    Hearing this, the fourth Tianjun sighed: "I''m relieved to hear that all these are days. It has nothing to do with you. We have our own opinions on the Revenge of the six Taoist brothers, so we won''t bother you." they all went back to the array.


    Although Si Tianjun said so, Wen Taishi could not think so. He thought alone, but there was nothing he could do. Suddenly he thought of Zhao Gongming in Luofu cave of Emei Mountain. He couldn''t help thinking: "Zhao Gongming has high magic power. If you can invite this person to come, the big event can be settled."


    At the thought of this place, master Wen quickly called Ji Li and Yu Qing to keep the camp. He rode an ink Kirin and hung a golden whip to Luofu cave in Emei Mountain.


    After a while, master Wen went to Luofu cave on Mount Emei. He went down to the Kirin and looked at the mountain carefully. It was clear and secluded, with cranes and deer, apes and monkeys, and vines hanging in front of the cave door.


    Master Wen came forward and asked, "is anyone there?"


    When he was young, a boy came out and heard that the Grand Master asked, "where did the master come from?"


    Master Wen said, "is your master there?"


    The boy replied, "the teacher is sitting quietly in the cave."


    Wen Taishi said, "when you go to the briefing, say that the merchant capital Wen Taishi is visiting."


    The boy went into the cave and saw Zhao Gongming report: "teacher, I heard that the grand master came to visit."


    Hearing this, Zhao Gongming hurried out of the cave to meet him. When he saw master Wen, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "I don''t know what wind will blow you here? You don''t enjoy wealth in the world, but why do you come to me?"


    Hearing this, master Wen gave a long sigh and said nothing. Seeing this, Zhao Gongming couldn''t help asking, "why did you shout when you heard about Taoist friends and brothers?"


    Master Wen then said: "Taoist friends don''t know. I heard that Zhong was ordered to march to the west to fight against the rebels. Unexpectedly, Jiang Shang, a member of the sect of Buddhism, helped the rebels. My army often missed the first opportunity, so I had no choice but to go to jin''ao island and invite Qin Wan and other ten friends to help. I set up the ten Jue array in the hope of catching Jiang Shang. Who didn''t know that Jiang Shang called in all the immortals of Buddhism to help. Six of the ten Jue arrays were broken. Six Taoist friends died, and I had no way But I''ve just come here. I want to bother my Taoist friends to help me. I don''t know what your honor is? "


    After hearing what the Grand Master said, Zhao Gongming said with a smile, "why didn''t you come earlier? Since Taoist friends despise me so much, I will naturally go to help you. Taoist friends, go back first, and I''ll be there when I''m ready."


    Hearing Zhao Gongming''s words, the grand master was overjoyed. After saying goodbye to Zhao Gongming, he immediately returned to the camp.


    After master Wen left, Zhao Gongming said to his disciples Chen Jiugong and Yao shaosi, "follow me to Xiqi to help master Wen." the two disciples took the order.


    After Zhao Gongming got up to take care of everything, he said to tong''er, "you are good at home and guard the cave. I''ll go back." he took two disciples and went to Xiqi.


    On the way, Zhao Gongming suddenly felt the sound of calling in his heart, so he fell into the clouds, but found himself on a high mountain.


    Zhao Gongming just wanted to relax and watch the scenery in the mountain. Suddenly, there was a strong wind at the foot of the mountain and rolled up the dust. Zhao Gongming looked carefully and saw that it was a tiger. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "I don''t have a mount here. This tiger is destined to be a foot."


    As Zhao Gongming said, he quickly stepped forward, captured the black tiger, put a silk sash around the tiger''s neck, stepped on the tiger''s back, patted the tiger''s head, drew a symbol on the tiger''s neck, and then rode the black tiger to Xiqi.

 Chapter 398

    When Kunpeng heard that the grand master went to invite Zhao Gongming, he was filled with emotion and thought: "Zhao Gongming is very angry. He knows that the leader of Tongtian sect will not let his younger brother go down the mountain, but he still goes down the mountain to help master Wen for the sake of friendship. He doesn''t care about his life and death. He can be said to be a very rare person. In those years, he got the ''24 Sea God beads'' that should belong to Zhao Gongming on fenbaoyan. Although there is no cause and effect with it, he can''t see it He died on the list, not to mention that because Zhao Gongming involved Cao Bao and Xiao Sheng in Wuyi Mountain, the Lingbao "lost treasure money" will also appear. I can''t let go. "


    In fact, Kunpeng had thought about this "lost treasure money" for a long time, but considering that he had to make a cause and effect with others, Kunpeng never went to rob it. At this time, it was a great disaster in heaven and earth. He could take it after Cao Bao and Xiao Sheng died, so that he would not make a cause and effect with others.


    After Kunpeng had this idea, he wanted to save Zhao Gongming''s life. Zhao Gongming was going to die at the hands of Lu Ya. Others didn''t know who Lu Ya was, but Kunpeng knew him very well. Lu Ya was the ten crown prince of the demon family. He escaped his life under the protection of Nu Wa after the Lich war. He was restless and came out to make trouble this time. Kunpeng was also trying to use this person to end the cause and effect with Nu Wa Zhao Gongming was also lucky. Kun Peng protected him secretly and avoided his death on the list.


    Zhao Gongming rode a black tiger and came to Chengtang camp. When the troops saw the giant tiger falling from the sky, they shouted, "no, there''s a big tiger coming!"


    Chen Jiugong came forward and said, "don''t panic. This tiger is the master''s mount. You quickly report to the master and hear that master Zhao has arrived at Yuanmen."


    Hearing the news, the grand master hurriedly went out of the camp to meet Zhao Gongming. The two sat down at the central army tent. Four days later, when he learned that Zhao Gongming had come to help, he also came to visit and talk about military affairs.


    Just listen, Zhao Gongming said, "four Taoist brothers, how can we set up the ''ten unique array'' and lose six Taoist friends? Is this a great person to explain?"


    While they were talking, Zhao Gongming suddenly looked up and saw Zhao Jiang hanging from Jiang Ziya''s Reed canopy. Zhao Gongming asked, "who is hanging from that canopy?"


    Bai Tianjun said, "brother Dao doesn''t know something. That''s Zhao Jiang, the Lord of the ''di lie array''."


    Hearing this, Zhao Gongming said angrily, "that''s unreasonable! The three religions used to be a family, and the hermeneutics humiliated Zhao Jiang. How can we be decent! I''ll hang one of the hermeneutics disciples to see what he thinks!" Zhao Gongming said and went up to the tiger to whip out of the camp. Wen Taishi and the Four Heavenly Kings also went out of the camp to see Zhao Gongming meet Jiang Ziya.


    Zhao Gongming took the tiger to carry the whip, went out of the camp and shouted to the elucidating Lu Peng, "tell Jiang Shang to come and see me!"


    When Nezha heard what Zhao Gongming said, he quickly reported to the tent: "there is a person crossing the Tiger Road outside. Please martial uncle Jiang to answer."


    The lantern heard this and said to Jiang Ziya, "this is Zhao Gongming from Luofu cave in Emei Mountain. He has high mana and is a famous figure in the interception. You can go and act according to your circumstances."


    Jiang Ziya took the order to go down to the tent and took the four phases. Nezha, Lei Zhenzi, Huang Tianhua, Yang Jian, Jin and mu erzha supported him and went to see Zhao Gongming.


    Seeing Zhao Gongming, Jiang Ziya came forward to salute and said, "I don''t know what to call you and where to practice in Xianshan?"


    Zhao Gongming said, "I''m Zhao Gongming from Luofu cave in Emei Mountain. You broke the six formations of our Taoist friends, relied on Taoism, ruined the lives of our Taoist friends, and hung Zhao Jiang in a reed canopy. It''s hateful! Jiang Shang, I know you''re under the gate of yuxu Palace. I''m going down the mountain today to see you!"


    Zhao Gongming said that he took the whip and set the tiger on to get Jiang Ziya. Jiang Ziya held his sword and hurried to fight. Before they could get together, Zhao Gongming offered the whip in the air. The divine light flashed like electricity. In fact, it was amazing. Jiang Ziya couldn''t hide and was beaten by a whip. Nezha hurried forward to rescue Zhao Gongming and attacked Zhao Gongming with a sharp fire gun. Jin Zha took the opportunity to save Jiang Ziya.


    Jiang Ziya''s heart was hurt by the whip and he didn''t want to die. Nezha''s shooting method was not counted, but Zhao Gongming whipped down the wind and fire wheel. Huang Tianhua saw it and urged Yu Qilin to open the jade Qilin and put two hammers against Zhao Gongming. At this time, Lei Zhenzi rushed forward to help. Yang Jian followed, and they surrounded Zhao Gongming.


    Zhao Gongming is surrounded by three people. Lei Zhenzi specializes in Zhao Gongming''s upper three ways, Huang Tianhua attacks the middle three ways, Yang Jianyin releases Xiaotian dog, and he attacks the lower three ways.


    Yang Jian secretly released Xiaotian dog. Zhao Gongming was unprepared. Unexpectedly, he was bitten by Xiaotian dog on his neck and tore his robe to pieces. But he had to pull the tiger to escape into the gate. Seeing Gongming''s defeat, the grand master hurriedly came forward to comfort him.


    Seeing this, Zhao Gongming said, "this little injury might as well be a big problem." he said that he hurriedly took out the magic medicine from the gourd and put it on the wound, and the injured product healed immediately.


    Jiang Ziya was beaten to death by Zhao Gongming and carried to the prime minister''s residence. When King Wu learned that Jiang Ziya was dead, he hurriedly went to the prime minister''s residence with civil and military officials to see Jiang Ziya. He saw that Jiang Ziya''s face was like white paper and he didn''t speak. It was really heartbreaking.


    When everyone was sad, suddenly someone came to report: "guangchengzi came to the prime minister''s house to see Jiang Ziya."


    King Wu welcomed him to the front of the hall and said, "Taoist priest, my father has died, but what should I do now?"


    Guangchengzi said, "it doesn''t matter. His wife''s teeth should be robbed." he asked for water, took out a pill, twisted it with his hand, pried Jiang Ziya''s mouth open and poured the medicine.


    About an hour later, Jiang Ziya suddenly shouted and said, "kill me!"


    When Jiang Ziya woke up, he saw King Wu and guangchengzi standing in front of their beds. He wanted to earn and get up to thank him. Guangchengzi waved his hand and said, "you have health and conditioning. Don''t move. I''ll take care of Lu Peng to prevent Zhao Gongming from rampant."


    Guangchengzi then went back to the tent and said to the lamp, "I have saved Jiang Ziya and let him recuperate in the city."


    Zhao Gongming rode a black tiger the next day, took a whip out of the camp, went under the canopy, and wanted to light a lamp to answer. Nezha reported to the tent. Light the lamp and arrange shifts with friends.


    The burning lamp came forward to check the head and said to Zhao Gongming, "please, Taoist brother!"


    Zhao Gongming replied, "brother Tao, you deceive our religion too much! You are the disciple of the elucidation yuxu sect, and I am the disciple of the sect. Your teacher and my teacher are all the disciples of the Taoist ancestors. You hang Zhao Jiang on the canopy, but you despise our Tao like ashes. I don''t know what your friends explain?"


    Burning lamp heard Zhao Gongming''s words and said, "brother Zhao Dao, at that time, the pairs signed the ''list of gods'', do you know?"


    Zhao Gongming said, "I don''t know!"


    Burning the lamp said, "since you know, martial uncle must have told you that the disciples of the three religions died on the list. The Taoist brother has acted against the heaven. It''s his own fault. We meet this doom. We don''t know the good or bad luck. I''ve been able to get rid of the world since the emperor''s cultivation. The Taoist brother is unrestrained, but he wants to fight for fame and wealth, which is bad for himself!"


    Immortal Huanglong also rode the crane to the front and said, "Zhao Gongming, you''re here today. You''re also famous on the list of gods. You should be absolutely here!"


    Hearing this, Zhao Gongming was so angry that he raised his whip and hit Huang long. Immortal Huanglong quickly waved his sword to meet him. Before they had a few rounds, Zhao Gongming would tie the dragon and sacrifice it, and take immortal Huanglong in the air.


    Red sperm saw that Zhao Gongming took immortal Huanglong and hurriedly said, "Zhao Gongming, don''t be rude. I''ll meet you later!"


    As he said this, he came to attack Zhao Gongming with a sword. Zhao Gongming''s whip method soared. There are three or five combinations between the two. Zhao Gongming took out a thing called "five elements God beads". There are five beads, which are the number of five elements. Each pearl corresponds to five elements respectively. When refined to the extreme, it can transform the world of five elements. Zhao Gongming sacrificed the treasure in the air, released the five elements of divine light, and then directly knocked down the red sperm to the ground.


    Zhao Gongming was about to kill the red sperm with a whip. At this time, guangchengzi hurried forward and shouted, "don''t hurt people. Wait for me and you for a while!"


    Seeing guangchengzi''s ferocity, Zhao Gong hurried forward to meet guangchengzi. Before one round, Zhao Gongming offered the "five elements God beads" to knock guangchengzi to the ground. Seeing this, the Taoist God rushed to resist Zhao Gongming. Zhao Gongming repeatedly sent this treasure, injuring several Buddhist golden immortals. When the Buddhist immortals saw that they were not enemy to Zhao Gongming, they had to lose back to Lupeng.


    Zhao Gongming returns to the camp after winning. When he arrives at the Chinese army, the grand master hears that Zhao Gongming has won, he is very happy. Zhao Gongming sealed the Yuanshen of immortal Huanglong and ordered people to hang it on the flag pole.


    Burning the lamp, he went back to Lu Peng and sat down. Several golden immortals were hurt by Zhao Gongming. The immortals were depressed and looked at each other in silence.


    "What did Zhao Gongming use to defeat us today?" asked the burning lamp


    Master Lingbao said, "I only know that this treasure is very heavy, but I don''t know what it is."


    Several other people also said in unison, "we can only see the light shining. I don''t know what the treasure is."


    When he heard the speech, he was very unhappy. He suddenly raised his head and saw immortal Huanglong hanging on the flag pole. He felt more and more uneasy in his heart.


    Seeing this, the immortals sighed, "I don''t know who can save the Huanglong immortal from such misfortune today."


    Immortal Yuding said, "it''s all right. I''ll treat it later in the evening." when the preaching immortals heard this, they didn''t say anything again.

 Chapter 399

    Unknowingly, the red sun fell to the West. Immortal Yuding said to Yang Jian, "go to Chengtang camp tonight and release immortal Huanglong." Yang Jian took orders.


    At the first watch, Yang Jian turned into a flying ant and flew in the ear of immortal Huanglong. He said quietly, "martial uncle, disciple Yang Jian was ordered to come to save you. I don''t know how to save you safely?"


    Immortal Huanglong said, "you just need to remove the talisman seal on my head, and I can get out of trouble." Yang Jian immediately took off the talisman seal on immortal Huanglong''s head.


    Huanglong immortal immediately got out of trouble, and then returned to Lufeng with Yang Jian. Huanglong immortal came forward to thank Yuding immortal and taught the immortals. They were very happy to see Huanglong immortal coming back safely.


    Immortal Huanglong escaped. Deng Zhong immediately reported to Zhao Gongming after discovering it: "Lord Qi, the Taoist priest on the flag was saved!" Zhao Gongming knew that Yang Jian saved immortal Huanglong.


    Just listen, Zhao Gongming said with a smile, "Huang Long escaped today. I don''t know how you will escape tomorrow!"


    The next day, Zhao Gongming rode a black tiger to the tent and asked to light a lamp to answer. The lantern saw Zhao Gongming riding a tiger on the awning and said to the Buddhist immortals, "you don''t have to go out. I''ll meet him when I go out." the lantern said and took a deer. As for the front, there were only a few people behind.


    Seeing this, Zhao Gongming came forward and said, "since Yang Jian saved immortal Huanglong, he must have contributed to change. You can ask him to see me."


    The burning lamp smiled and said, "it''s not Yang Jianneng, but Wang Hongfu and Jiang shangzhide."


    Hearing this, Zhao Gongming was furious and said, "light the lamp, why do you speak virtue below Xiqi? It''s hateful for you to confuse the morale of the army with this remark!" he said and whipped.


    Burning the lamp quickly parried with the sword. Before a few rounds, Zhao Gongming sacrificed the sea pearl. When the lamp is lit with a sharp eye, there is a school of five colors and no light. You can''t see what treasure it is. Looking at the falling, he lit the lamp and poked the deer away. Instead of entering the reed canopy, he went to the southwest.


    Seeing this, Zhao Gongming hurried to catch up, but for a long time, to a hillside. Panasonic has two friends playing chess, one wearing green and the other wearing red. When they were in the sub Bureau, they suddenly heard the deer hooves ringing. They looked back and saw that they were the Taoist lighters. They hurried forward and asked why they were so flustered? Burning a lamp told Zhao Gongming about his attack on Xiqi.


    After hearing this, they said, "it doesn''t hurt. The light teacher stood aside and waited for me to ask him."


    Zhao Gongming rode a tiger like a gallop. Suddenly, the electricity came. He was about to come forward to catch the burning lamp. He heard two people wearing green and red robes, with black and white faces blocking him.


    Zhao Gongming asked, "who are you? Why do you stop me?"


    They laughed and said, "you don''t even know us. You dare to call yourself an immortal! I''m Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao from Wuyi Mountain. My brother has a free game to send the sun and the moon. Now I see that you have bullied the lamp burning teacher too much. You are strong against the way of heaven, help the false and destroy the truth, don''t know your sin, and rely on the strong to pursue. I ask you why."


    Zhao Gongming was furious at the speech and said, "you are so arrogant in front of things. You really don''t know whether to live or die." Zhao Gongming said, so he took a whip and beat it. The two Taoist priests rushed to meet with swords, whips and swords, and turned away. Before he could count, Zhao Gongming picked up the Dragon rope and offered sacrifices to two Taoists.


    When Xiao Sheng saw the rope, he said with a smile, "come on!" he quickly took out a piece of money from the leopard''s skin bag. It had wings and was called "falling treasure money", which was also sacrificed to the air. The Dragon rope fell to the ground with the money. Cao Bao hurriedly came forward and collected the Dragon rope.


    When Zhao Gongming saw that the other party had received his own Lingbao, he shouted, "good devil! How dare you accept my Lingbao!" he said and took out the "five elements God beads" to sacrifice in the air. He saw ruicai thousand regiments beating the other party.


    Seeing this, Xiao Sheng offered a sacrifice of "falling treasure money", and the "five elements God beads" were immediately dropped. Cao Bao rushed forward and robbed the "five elements God beads.".


    When Zhao Gongming saw that he had lost the "five element God bead" again, he was so angry that the three corpse gods jumped violently and offered up the whip. Xiao Sheng offered "Luobao money" again, but he didn''t know how to get the whip because it was a weapon, not a Lingbao! The divine whip hit Xiao Sheng at the top door, burst out his brain, and a wisp of ghost flew to the Fengshen platform.


    Seeing that brother Dao is dead, Cao Bao wants to avenge Xiao Sheng. The lamplighter stood high and sighed: "they were originally quiet and inactive, but they were implicated by me and robbed by this. I''ll help him secretly."


    Zhao Gongming was unprepared. He was hit by the light and almost fell into the tiger. He had to shout and drive the tiger to the south.


    Burning the lamp, the deer saluted and said, "I feel deeply the virtue of Taoist brother''s martial arts. It''s a pity that the Taoist in red was robbed by this evil. My heart can''t bear it! I don''t know where you two are practicing Taoism in that famous mountain? What do you call it?"


    Cao Bao said, "I''m Cao Bao, a scattered man from Wuyi Mountain. I''m happy to play chess with Taoist brother Xiao Sheng because I have nothing to do. I didn''t expect to meet the lamp burning teacher. It''s really unfair. Unexpectedly, brother Xiao is unique to Zhao Gongming''s poisonous hand. It''s really sad!"


    Burning the lamp said, "just now Zhao Gongming sacrificed two things and wanted to hurt two. I saw a money rise and fall with the money. Taoist friends were busy putting them away, not Lingbao?"


    Cao Bao said, "my treasure is called ''Luobao money''. I don''t even know the name of Zhao Gongming." he took out two Lingbao and lit a lamp to watch.


    At the sight of the "five element divine pearl", Cao Bao clapped and said loudly, "today I see this strange treasure, and I can do it!" Cao Bao hurriedly asked why.


    Burning the lamp said, "this treasure is called ''five elements divine Pearl'', which is gathered by the power of the five elements of heaven and earth. It can mobilize the aura of the five elements of heaven and earth. Today, I am lucky to meet Taoist friends and receive this treasure. I feel happy and happy."


    Cao Bao said, "since the lamp burning teacher knows this treasure, there must be something useful. The lamp burning teacher should take it away."


    Burning the lamp said, "I have no work. How dare you accept this Lingbao?"


    Cao Bao said, "a thing has its own owner. Since this treasure can be painted, the teacher should accept it, otherwise it will be useless to put it in the place of his disciples." Cao Bao wanted to hand over the "five element God beads" to the lamp.


    Kunpeng followed Zhao Gongming secretly when he chased the lantern. When he saw Cao Bao offering "lost treasure money", he was very excited, but he didn''t do it immediately. When he saw that Zhao Gongming lost two treasures in a row, he was helpless to lose, so he wanted to grab it. But unexpectedly, when the lantern came forward, he had to press his heart and wait for the opportunity.


    When Cao Bao wanted to hand over the Lingbao to light the lamp, Kunpeng immediately got the secret of heaven. With a big mouth, he showed "Kunpeng whale suction" and inhaled "falling treasure money" and "five elements divine beads" and "binding dragon rope" into his mouth. Kunpeng''s "Kunpeng whale sucking" is his proud stunt. In those days, when the mountain fell, Kunpeng used this secret method to absorb the water of the Milky way and save countless creatures. Now he has practiced this secret skill well. Cao Bao and burning the lamp lost these three treasures when they were not prepared.


    After he got the treasure, Kunpeng didn''t raise interest to pay attention to Cao Bao and huodeng, turned into a streamer, and returned to the Yin Shang camp to continue to observe everything in the dark.


    Burning the lamp didn''t expect to be taken away under his own eyes. Lingbao couldn''t help getting angry. This "five element divine pearl" was the thing he became a Taoist priest. How he was willing to lose it. He quickly calculated who was so bold to do this evil. Unfortunately, the magic power and realm of burning the lamp were far from what the demon master Kunpeng thought, and it couldn''t be counted as who did it.


    When the calculation failed for a long time, he sighed and said to Cao Bao, "I am to blame for this. If I wasn''t curious, I wouldn''t let the traitors plot against me, so that Taoist friends lost Lingbao!"


    "Lost treasure money" is Cao Bao''s housekeeping treasure. Cao Bao is also very sad to lose this treasure, but the treasure was lost in his own hands, so he can''t complain about lighting a lamp. He sighed, "the lamp burning teacher doesn''t have to blame himself. Maybe it''s God''s will. I don''t know if the lamp burning teacher has figured out who stole the Lingbao?"


    The burning lamp shook his head when he heard Cao Bao''s words and said, "now the great disaster has happened and the secret has been hidden. I can''t figure out who is so brave to steal the Lingbao under my eyes."


    Cao Bao originally thought that with the cultivation of burning the lamp, it was easy to calculate who did it, but he didn''t expect that things were beyond his expectation. Burning the lamp couldn''t calculate who did it, which made him angry. Cao Bao couldn''t figure out who stole his Lingbao when he saw the lamp burning. Then he remembered that Taoist brother Xiao Sheng was killed by Zhao Gongming. He couldn''t help hating Zhao Gongming. He just heard him say, "lamp burning teacher, is it possible that Zhao Gongming didn''t want to lose the Lingbao, so he went back and stole the Lingbao secretly?"


    Burning the lamp said, "Zhao Gongming''s magic power is very high. It''s not impossible for you to say that. Now you have offended Zhao Gongming because of poverty, and this place has become unsafe. You can''t go back to Xiqi with me, or you can take care of it. What do you think?"


    Cao Bao offended Zhao Gongming, but he had to go to Xiqi with the lantern.

 Chapter 400

    After returning to the Yinshang camp, Kunpeng looked carefully and found that the "five elements divine pearl" was also a rare treasure. It was the same as the "Dinghai divine pearl". After refining, one pearl was the world. No wonder burning a lamp would be a great loss of faith.


    Then Kunpeng looked at the "lost treasure money" he had always cared about. However, this treasure was very strange. People could not see through it, and it was difficult to distinguish its essence. It was impossible to determine whether it was a congenital Lingbao or an acquired Lingbao. Kunpeng had never seen such a Lingbao, and he couldn''t help feeling excited.


    In fact, this "falling treasure money" essentially belongs to the innate Lingbao, but because Pangu was damaged when he opened the sky, he hurt the origin and the quality has decreased. Now it is between the innate Lingbao and the acquired Lingbao.


    Kunpeng put the "lost treasure money" in his hand and looked at it carefully. Then he took out a jade money and compared it with the "lost treasure money" in detail. The jade coin he took out was made when he promoted coins to the emperor Shennong. Later, he got the merit of education and became a spiritual treasure of merit and virtue.


    After comparing for a long time, Kunpeng had a whim to combine the two Lingbao into one. I don''t know what the result will be. Kunpeng wanted to have a try, but he thought that he was in his place now. Once the two Lingbao were successfully combined and attracted the attention of others, he would expose his whereabouts, which would be very unfavorable to himself. So he pressed the idea in his heart and wanted to take back the two treasures.


    Just when he wanted to take back the two treasures, suddenly there was a change in the two treasures. Seeing this, Kunpeng quickly cast a spell to collect the two treasures into the "Dinghai god pearl" to prevent others from peeping. Later, he also went out of his body into the "Dinghai god pearl" to check the changes of the two treasures.


    When Kunpeng Yuanshen retreated into the "fixed sea god pearl", he saw that the two spiritual treasures were shining and wanted to merge by themselves. Seeing such a scene, Kunpeng was overjoyed. Although he also wanted to integrate the two treasures, after all, he had to rely on external forces, which is far from being compared with the current self integration of the two treasures. The former is to forcibly integrate the origin of the two Lingbao into one, which may hurt the origin of the two if you are not careful, while the latter is that the origin of the two Lingbao attract each other and integrate themselves without any shortcomings.


    The "Dinghai Shenzhu" has no time, and I don''t know how long it will take. The two pieces of Lingbao have gradually completed their own integration. After the integration of Lingbao money and jade money, the quality of Lingbao money has changed. The original golden appearance has also changed. The golden light has turned into dark gold, which is insignificant. This is the self convergence of artifact, indicating the quality of "Luobao money" entering the extreme Lingbao.


    After receiving the Lingbao, the demon master Kunpeng took a closer look, and the result surprised him. At this time, the "falling treasure money", which was still between the innate Lingbao and the acquired Lingbao, has been completely transformed into an acquired merit treasure after integrating the origin of jade money. Although it is still a little behind the "Pangu Ding" and "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler", it is also a rare acquired merit treasure, and the function of bibao is much more powerful after integrating the origin of jade money, First of all, it has improved itself and formed its own space. Originally, it can only drop three treasures a day, but there is no limit at this time. After falling treasure, it can return Lingbao to its own unique space, completely cutting off the connection between Lingbao and others.


    So far, Kunpeng has three acquired merit treasures, and these three treasures are spiritual treasures with spatial attributes, which is very beneficial for him to understand the laws of space. After receiving the spiritual treasure, Kunpeng will sacrifice and refine it into himself. After integrating the jade money, the "falling treasure money" completely eliminates the connection with Cao Bao, and Kunpeng will completely sacrifice and refine this spiritual treasure without effort.


    Zhao Gongming was burned to beat a "ruler of heaven and earth", and lost the "five elements divine pearl" and "tie the Dragon rope". After returning to the camp, when the Grand Master asked him about chasing the burning lamp, Zhao Gongming gave a long cry without saying anything.


    Seeing this, master Wen asked, "why is Taoist brother so?"


    Zhao Gongming said, "I have lost today since I practiced. I was about to take down the lamp, but I met two people, named Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao, who took away my ''Dragon rope'' and ''five element God beads''. Since I got the Tao, I relied on the'' five element God beads''. Now I have been taken away by an unknown generation. How can I not be sad!"


    Zhao Gongming said with a long sigh, and then said, "Chen Jiugong and Yao shaosi, you were born here. I''ll go to Sanxian island for help."


    Hearing the speech, the Grand Master said, "Taoist brother, go and return quickly. I''ll wait here."


    Zhao Gongming said, "I''ll come back soon." he said, so he rode the tiger and got up. But for a long time, he came to Sanxian island and coughed in front of the cave.


    When he was young, a boy came out and saw Zhao Gongming and said, "it''s the master coming." he quickly returned to the three women: "the master is here."


    The three ladies got up, went out of the cave to meet them, and said, "brother, please sit inside."


    After the two sides sat down, empress Yunxiao asked, "brother, why are you here?"


    Zhao Gongming said: "I heard that the grand master was unable to defeat Xiqi. He asked me to go down the mountain and teach disciples. I beat him several times in a row. Later, the Taoist priest who lit the lamp met me and said big words. I sacrificed the ''five elements divine beads'' and lit the lamp to escape. I followed him. Unexpectedly, on the way, I met two unknown corporal Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao, who were scattered, and took away my two spiritual treasures. I was very upset. I wanted to borrow the'' golden Jiao scissors'' here Or it can be used as a "mixed yuan gold bucket."


    Hearing Zhao Gongming''s words, empress Yunxiao shook her head and said: "Eldest brother, this is not feasible. In the past, the three religions agreed to sign the" list of gods ". None of the three religions wanted to be on the list, but they had to rely on their own skills. Now the teacher has said that we should close the cave door, recite three or two volumes of" Huangting "quietly, and not leave the house at will. You are against the teacher''s attainments to do so. Now the preacher has committed murder, and I am really free to stop teaching. In the past, Fengming Qishan , why argue with the Lord? Elder brother, you shouldn''t go down the mountain. You and I can''t be quiet until Jiang Ziya has sealed the God. Elder brother, please go back to Emei Mountain. On the day when the God is calmed down, I will go to lingjiu mountain and ask for a lamp to return the beads. If you want to borrow "golden Jiao scissors" and "mixed yuan gold Dou", I dare not obey my orders. "


    Zhao Gongming said, "don''t you want me to borrow it?"


    Empress Yunxiao said, "if you don''t, I''m afraid you''ll lose it for a while. It''s too late to regret! Please go back to the mountain and wait for the end of the gods."


    Hearing this, Zhao Gongming sighed, "a family is still cut like this, not to mention others!" he said, so he got up and made a speech, trying to get out of the cave door with an angry face.


    The three maidens listened to Zhao Gongming''s words. Empress Bixiao wanted to borrow "golden Jiao scissors", but her sister Yunxiao didn''t obey, so she had to give up.


    When Zhao Gongming left Sanxian Island, he couldn''t travel a mile or two. Suddenly, he heard someone shouting behind his head, "brother Zhao Dao!" when Gong Ming looked back, a Taoist aunt came with her feet on the wind and cloud.


    Zhao Gongming took a closer look. It turned out to be Han Zhixian. Zhao Gongming asked, "what can I do for you?"


    Han Zhixian asked, "where is brother Zhao going?"


    Hearing this, Zhao Gongming explained that vashiqi had lost the "five element divine pearl", and then said that he had just gone to Sanxian island to borrow treasure. The three sisters insisted that they would not allow it, so he borrowed some treasures from elsewhere and made it a district office.


    After hearing Zhao Gongming''s words, Han Zhixian couldn''t help saying, "that''s unreasonable! My fellow brother goes back. The family still doesn''t want to borrow it, not to mention outsiders!" Han Zhixian asked Zhao Gongming to come back and return to the cave gate.


    When tong''er saw it, he told the three maidens, "the master is coming again." the three maidens came back to the cave to meet him. Han Zhixian came in together, saluted and sat down.


    She said: "Three sisters, Taoist brothers are your three brothers in one vein. Why don''t you set up a code of discipline? Do we have Taoist skills in yuxu palace? Since they have received Taoist brothers'' two treasures, we should help Taoist brothers. Why don''t you allow them? If Taoist brothers borrow strange treasures elsewhere and recapture Lingbao, your sisters won''t look good. Besides, your close relatives have one pulse, and it''s nobody else. Why don''t you borrow them today Kuang others! Even a thing refined in my gossip stove will help brother Wen go. Why are you unwilling? "


    Empress Bixiao was nearby and said, "sister, lend the ''golden Jiao scissors'' to your eldest brother."


    Empress Yunxiao pondered for a while, but she couldn''t think of it. When she had to, she took out the "golden Jiao scissors". Just listen, empress Yunxiao said: "Eldest brother, go to the ''Jin Jiaojian'' and ask for the ''five elements divine Pearl'' from the burning lamp. If he is interested, he will naturally return the Pearl to you. If not, you can use this treasure to avoid causing cause and effect, which will be bad for your future practice. After this is over, eldest brother should go back to the mountain immediately and stop helping merchants."


    Zhao Gongming took over the "golden Jiao scissors" and said, "thank you, sister, for borrowing the treasure and worrying about your brother." after that, he left Sanxian island.


    When empress Yunxiao heard this, she knew that Zhao Gongming didn''t take what he said to heart. She couldn''t help feeling a palpitation. She was afraid that Zhao Gongming would be robbed this time, but she had no way. Who told Zhao Gongming not to listen to his persuasion at all and had to go his own way.


    Han Zhixian went to send Zhao Gongming and said, "I''m refining treasure in my furnace. After that, I''ll go to help Wen Daoyou."


    The two sides thanked each other and said goodbye. Zhao Gongming said goodbye to Han Zhixian and followed the wind and cloud to Chengtang camp. Seeing that Zhao Gongming turned around, master Wen hurried forward to welcome him into the Chinese army and sat down.

 Chapter 401

    Hearing this, master Wen asked, "where did you borrow treasure, Taoist brother?"


    Zhao Gongming said, "I went to my sister in Sanxian island and borrowed the ''golden Jiao scissors''. Tomorrow I will recapture my'' five element God beads''."


    The grand master Wen was overjoyed at the speech and set up a wine reception. The four array masters accompanied him. The next morning, Zhao Gongming rode a tiger and came out to answer.


    Nezha reported on the reed canopy and lit the lamp, but he was very angry. Instead of getting the "five elements divine pearl", he let Cao Bao lose his "lost treasure money". So he said to the Immortals: "Zhao Gongming has borrowed the golden Jiao scissors. You can''t go out. I''ll see him myself." so he went up to the immortal deer and came to the front of the battle.


    As soon as Zhao Gongming saw the burning lamp, he shouted, "burning the lamp, you quickly return the ''five element God bead'' to me, and everything will stop. If not, I will see a man and a woman with you!"


    Burning the lamp said, "Zhao Daoyou doesn''t know. Your magic weapon is not in my hand. What can I take back to you?"


    Hearing this, Zhao Gongming sneered and said, "light the lamp, don''t lie to me. You ordered others to take my Lingbao that day. Where are you not?"


    Burning the lamp sighed: "Zhao Daoyou, you left early that day. I don''t know what will happen in the future. I got your Lingbao that day. I wanted to return it to you in the future, but I didn''t expect that after you left, someone secretly took your ''five element God beads'' and Cao Baoyou''s'' lost treasure money'' together. Now your Lingbao is really not in my hands."


    Zhao Gongming naturally wouldn''t believe the words of burning the lamp. He thought that burning the lamp must be greedy for his own Lingbao, so he made up this lie to deceive him. He just heard a cold hum and said, "burning the lamp, don''t deny it. You took my Lingbao that day, and I''ll ask you for it. If you don''t return it to me, don''t blame my ruthlessness!"


    Burning the lamp heard Zhao Gongming''s words and knew that he couldn''t persuade each other. If he didn''t have a fight with him today, he couldn''t end his hatred. Just listen, light the lamp and say, "since Zhao Daoyou doesn''t believe me, there''s no way, you and I can only do it once!"


    When Zhao Gongming heard this, he didn''t speak any more. Zonghu rushed to the lantern. But the lantern had to urge the deer to reach the frame. I don''t know how many times the two sides came and went. Seeing why he couldn''t light a lamp, Zhao Gongming cut the golden Jiao up for sacrifice.


    Zhao Gongming''s golden Jiao scissors, which were made from two dragon, were collected from heaven and earth, and were given the essence of the sun and moon. They were in the air. Auspicious clouds were used to protect the body. When they came out, they were not afraid of you. They were the gods and cut two gates.


    Burning the lamp, seeing Zhao Gongming sacrificing the "golden Jiao scissors", immediately got off the sika deer and fled through the soil. However, the Meihua deer acted as a substitute for lighting a lamp and was locked in two sections. Zhao Gongming was angry when he saw the lamp burning and ran away, but he couldn''t help it, so he had to go back to the camp for the time being.


    The lights were on their way back to the reed canopy. The immortals greeted them and asked how the "Golden Dragon scissors" were. The burning lamp shook his head and said, "this treasure is so dangerous! It is sacrificed in the air like a two dragon knot and falls like a sharp blade. I saw that the potential was bad and borrowed the soil to escape in advance. Unfortunately, my sika deer was locked by this treasure for two sections!"


    After hearing the explanation of burning lamps, all the immortals were cold hearted and discussed how to resist the "Golden Dragon scissors".


    At this moment, Nezha suddenly came up to the tent and said, "Mr. Qi, there''s a visitor outside."


    The lamp said, "please come."


    Nezha said to the Taoist priest, "Taoist priest, please, teacher."


    The Taoist priest came up to the tent, called the chief inspector and said, "please, Taoist brothers!"


    The light bulb and the immortals did not know this person. The light bulb smiled and asked, "I don''t know where my friend is practicing Taoism in that famous mountain. What should I call him?"


    The Taoist said, "I''m an idle man in the West Kunlun. My surname is Lu and my name is ya. Because Zhao Gongming protected the false and destroyed the true, he also used the ''golden Jiao scissors'' to go down the mountain, which hurt all his Taoist brothers. He only knows that his skills are infinite, but he doesn''t know that the mystery is better. Therefore, I''m here to meet him for a while. It''s useless to discipline him."


    When all the immortals heard this, they were overjoyed. Finally, someone could resist Zhao Gongming''s "golden Jiao scissors" and remove Zhao Gongming''s threat.


    The next day, Zhao Gongming rode a tiger and said loudly in front of the tent: "light the lamp, you have infinite Taoism, why did you escape back yesterday? You can come and fight with me quickly!"


    After hearing Zhao Gongming''s cry, all the immortals looked at Lu Ya. Lu Ya said, "go and meet him for a while." Lu Ya said.


    Zhao Gongming didn''t know Lu Ya, so he asked, "who''s coming?"


    Lu Ya said, "I''m an idle man in West Kunlun. Lu Ya is right. Zhao Gongming, you don''t know the number of days, but you hinder the way of heaven. Do you know the sin?"


    Hearing this, Zhao Gongming was furious and said, "you''re evil! How dare you hurt others so much!" he urged the tiger to come forward. Lu pressed forward with a sword. Before the third or fifth round, Zhao Gongming sacrificed the "golden Jiao scissors" in the air.


    Lu Ya smiled and said, "good to come!" he said and turned into a Changhong and went away.


    Zhao Gongming was angry when he saw that he had left the land pressure. He also saw lights burning on the reed canopy and sat proudly. Zhao Gongming cut his teeth and returned.


    Lu pressed back to meet the Buddhist immortals. He lit a lamp and asked, "what about the public brightness of the Taoist Association?"


    Lu Ya said: "Jin Jiao''s scissors are really good, but I have my own way to deal with it, but Jiang Ziya needs to do it himself."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ziya leaned over and asked, "I don''t know what your friend has to say?"


    Lu Ya smiled, opened the flower basket, took out a book and said, "Ziya can set up a camp in Qishan and build a platform in the camp. Tie a grass man. The person has the word ''Zhao Gongming'' written on his body, a lamp on his head and a lamp under his foot. He has been fighting hard, the calligraphy and symbols have been printed and burned, and worshipped three times a day. By the 21st, I will come to help you at noon. Zhao Gongming will naturally be unique."


    Jiang Ziya took the order and went to Qishan. There were 3000 people in the dark. He also ordered Nangong Shi and Wuji to settle down. Jiang Ziya then followed the army to Qishan. The south palace was suitable to build a general platform, arrange a stop, tie a grass man, and follow the square system. Jiang Ziya was given a sword, his steps were vigorous, and his calligraphy and talisman were printed. He worshipped for three or five days. He made Zhao Gongming''s heart like a fire, like an oil arrow, desperate. He went to the front of the account and scratched his ears and cheeks. Seeing that Gongming was so upset, master Wen was very unhappy and had no intention to discuss the military situation.


    Bai Tianjun, the leader of the "flame array", came into the camp and said to master Wen, "brother Zhao is so moodless and in a trance that he might as well stay in the camp. I''ll go to the" flame array "to explain the disciples for a while."


    I heard that the grand master wanted to stop you, but Bai Tianjun said, "there is no success in ten arrays. Now if you sit idly by, I don''t know when you can succeed!" so I didn''t listen to the grand master''s words, turned out of the camp and entered the ''flame array''.


    I saw that during the day, you said loudly in the array: "under the door of elucidation, who will come to my array?"


    Light the lamp and look around. No one agrees. The land pressed beside him and asked, "what''s the name of this array?"


    The lamp said, "this is the ''flame array''."


    Lu Ya heard this and said with a smile, "I''ll go and meet him." he said and went forward.


    During the day, you saw that the number one said, "who are you?"


    Lu Ya said, "since you have set up this array, there must be something mysterious in the array. I''m Lu Ya. I''m here to meet you."


    During the day, you walked onto the stage without words and waved three red flags. The land pressed into the array and saw the air fire, underground fire and samadhi fire. The three fires wrapped the land pressure in the middle. During the day, you don''t know that Lu Ya is the body of Jin Wu, the prince of the demon family, and the essence of leaving the fire. Three fires gather around, how can you hurt this man.


    About two hours later, when you heard this during the day, you saw that the land pressure in the array was still energetic and had no damage. You couldn''t help worrying.


    At this time, the land pressure suddenly took out a gourd. Inside the gourd, there was a glimmer of light, more than three feet high. There was an object on the top, seven inches long, with eyebrows and eyes. The two white lights in the eyes were coming down and nailed to Jun Ni pill Palace during the day. During the day, you were unconscious. Lu bowed in the fire and said, "please baby turn around!" I saw that the treasure turned on the white light head, and the dust had fallen on the king''s head during the day, and a soul went to the God sealing platform.


    The land pressed the gourd and broke the "flame array". When Fang came out of the array. At this time, someone in the back shouted, "Lu Yaxiu, let''s go! I''ll come too!" it turned out that Yao Tianjun, the Lord of the soul falling array, came.


    Lu Ya ignored Yao Tianjun and went straight back to the camp. Yao Tianjun hated him when he saw it.

 Chapter 402

    In fact, as soon as the land pressure arrived at the interpretation camp, Kunpeng found him. After seeing the land pressure, Kunpeng couldn''t help but relax. He was afraid that the land pressure would not appear because of his too much interference. After Lu appeared, Kunpeng didn''t take action immediately, but waited for the time to come.


    The reason why Kunpeng didn''t make a move was mainly because the ten heavenly kings had not been completely listed. He didn''t want to change the fate of these ten people and excessively attracted the attention of Yuanshi Tianzun, and his move was also unknown. Zhao Gongming is different. Lu Ya is the prince of the demon family. Although Zhao Gongming is a truncated disciple, he is a demon family. Kun Peng has enough reason to intervene in this matter without worrying about the questioning of the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    After Zhao Gongming had a whim, Kunpeng knew that Lu Ya had begun to act. Zhao Gongming had won the other party''s "nail head seven arrows book". Kun Peng knew very well that the treasure was originally made by the people of the Lich family to resist the Lich family. Later, it fell into the hands of the Lich family in the Lich war, but somehow it finally fell into Lu Ya''s hands. However, this treasure is very ferocious. Once it is launched, it will damage its own merit. This is also the reason why Lu Ya doesn''t use it personally and let Jiang Ziya use it. Jiang Ziya has damaged his own luck without knowing it.


    Seeing that Yao Tianjun didn''t know how to live or die, he came out again to challenge, so he said to Jiang Ziya, "call Fang Xiang to break the ''falling soul array'' for a while." the reason why he didn''t come out by himself was that he didn''t want to carry the black pot for the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    After Jiang Ziya got the order, the other party said to each other, "you go to break the ''falling soul array''. Your skill is not small. You should take good advantage of it."


    Fang Xiang didn''t know how deep he was. He came out and broke the array. Naturally, he died on the list.


    Yao Tianjun went out and said, "light the lamp, you are a famous scholar. Why did you let a common man come here to be killed in vain? Did you have any ulterior conspiracy?"


    The burning lamp heard this and said to the red sperm, "you have removed this man, so that he won''t tarnish my teaching reputation." the red sperm took the order and came to break the battle with a sword.


    Before the battle, the naked sperm said, "Yao bin, you worshipped Jiang Ziya''s soul. I entered your array twice and saved Jiang Ziya''s soul. Today you hurt Fang Xiang again. It''s really hateful and should be punished."


    Yao Tianjun said: "although the ''Tai Chi diagram'' is extremely mysterious, it is difficult to play its effect according to your cultivation, but it finally falls into my bag. It can be seen that you are not very clever in elucidating the magical powers under the door."


    When red sperm heard this, he was furious and said: "it''s heaven''s will that the ''Tai Chi map'' falls into your hand, but you''re not lucky enough to get this treasure, but it will bring you the disaster of destroying the item. Today you don''t know the number of days, you can''t escape."


    Yao Tianjun was also furious when he heard this, but he didn''t say anything. He immediately entered the "falling soul array". Red sperm immediately entered the array. This time he entered the array for the third time. He knew the interests in the array. After entering the array, the red sperm immediately appeared on the top with a Qingyun flower to protect his body first. The eight trigrams fairy clothes showed his body clearly. The brilliance was shining, so that the black sand did not stick to his body and was naturally safe.


    When Yao Tianjun came to the stage, he saw the red sperm entering the array and threw a bucket of black sand down. Red sperm has Qingyun on it and fairy clothes under it. Black sand cannot be invaded. Yao Tianjun was at a loss when he saw that this technique should not be used. Seeing this, the red sperm immediately looked at Yao Tianjun in the "Yin-Yang mirror", and Yao Tianjun immediately knocked down.


    At this time, the red sperm came forward to take the sword and took its head. Yao Tianjun went to the Fengshen platform with a ghost. Red sperm broke the "soul falling array" and took back the "Taiji map", so he got up and went to return it.


    Hearing that the grand master was unhappy about Zhao Gongming, he couldn''t help but ignore the military information. He didn''t know that the second array leader had lost his life again. When the Grand Master heard the news, he was so anxious that the three corpse gods jumped violently, smoke was generated in the seven orifices, and he paused and sighed, "unexpectedly, today, all friends were involved in this disaster!"


    Hearing this, the grand master hurriedly invited the other two propositions and the two heavenly kings to meet. After meeting, the grand master cried: "Wen Zhong was ordered to levy Xiqi, but unexpectedly, all Taoist brothers were involved in this innocent disaster. I should be so blessed by the country, but why were all Taoist friends so poisoned, which made Wen Zhong very uneasy!"


    When Zhang and Wang heard this, they couldn''t help but say, "you and I are both apostles, so we should help each other. Now several Taoist friends have been robbed. It''s only because the Buddhism deceives people too much and can''t blame the Taoist friends."


    Although Zhang and Wang did not blame master Wen, master Wen blamed himself very much. Now he saw that Zhao Gongming was confused, didn''t know military affairs, just slept, and didn''t know what to do. So Cheng Tang camp was a little flustered for a while.


    Jiang Ziya worships Zhao Gongming''s Yuanshen and doesn''t return. The immortals are mainly Yuanshen. They swim eight poles and are free. Now Jiang Ziya worships him. He doesn''t feel sleepy and just wants to sleep.


    Hearing that the grand master was very busy, he thought to himself, "why does brother Zhao Dao just sleep and don''t wake up? This must be a bad omen. I should be careful not to involve Zhao Dao you again."


    Jiang Ziya worshipped in Qishan for half a month. Zhao Gongming felt more and more sleepy and didn''t wake up. Hearing that the grand master entered the account, seeing that Zhao Gongming had a thunderous breath, he pushed it with his hand and asked, "Taoist brother, you are an immortal body. Why are you just sleeping?"


    Zhao Gongming replied, "I didn''t sleep."


    Zhao Gongming, the second array''s advocate, was confused and said to master Wen: "brother Wen, according to our view of brother Zhao Dao, it''s not a good thing. I think someone plotted against him. It''s better to take money and calculate a divination to know why."


    Master Wen said, "Taoist friend, this is reasonable." so he hurriedly arranged the incense case, personally picked up the incense and searched for the eight trigrams. After getting the result, Wen Taishi was shocked and hurriedly said, "a magician Lu Ya plotted against Zhao Daoyou with ''nail head seven arrow book''. Now he wants to shoot brother Zhao Daoyou in Xiqi mountain. How should he deal with this?"


    Wang Tianjun asked, "since the land pressure is like this, we must go to Xiqi mountain and rob him of his'' nail head and seven arrows book '', so that we can solve this problem."


    Master Wen said, "it''s impossible. Since he has this intention, he must be prepared. We can only do it secretly and not take it openly. If we take it openly, it will be disadvantageous."


    Hearing that the grand master entered the rear camp, Zhao Gongming said, "brother Tao, your abnormality these days is all due to the magician Lu Ya shooting you with ''nail head seven arrow book''."


    Hearing this, Zhao Gongming was surprised and said, "brother Dao, I''ll go down the mountain for you. How can you save me?"


    Master Wen was also confused and had no good plan for a time. Seeing this, Zhang Tianjun said, "brother Wen, don''t worry. Tonight, he ordered Chen Jiugong and Yao shaosi to go to Qishan to steal this book. The big event can be decided."


    Wen Taishi also had no good plan, so he agreed to Zhang Tianjun''s proposal.


    Wen Taishi had a certain strategy, but he felt it. He pinched his fingers and calculated, and then he knew his meaning. Just listen, Lu Ya said to the Immortals: "Taoist brothers, Wen Zhong has found out the reason. Now he sent his two disciples to Qishan to rob the arrow book. We have no life if the arrow book is robbed. Send an able man to inform Jiang Ziya and step up our defense to ensure that there is no danger."


    Burning the lamp immediately sent Yang Jian and Nezha to help Jiang Ziya. Nezha ascended the wind and fire wheel first;, In the back. The Phoenix Fire wheel went fast, but Yang Jian''s horse was slow and late.


    Master Wen took Zhao Gongming''s two disciples, Chen Jiugong and Yao shaosi, to Qishan to grab the "book of seven arrows nailed to the head". They take orders and hurry to Qishan. It was already the second watch when they drove Tu dun. In the air, they saw Jiang Ziya wielding a sword and striding in front of the stage. They were sending out calligraphy and mantras. As soon as they were worshipping, they sat down, grabbed the arrow book and went away quickly.


    When Jiang Ziya heard the sound and looked up anxiously, the arrow book had long disappeared from the case. For some reason, Jiang Ziya was feeling anxious when he suddenly saw Nangong Shi reporting to Nezha. Jiang Ziya hurriedly let him in and asked him why.


    Nezha said, "according to the order of Taoist Lu Ya, it is said that the grand master sent someone to rob the arrow book. If this book is robbed, it will have no life. Now I''ll report to my disciple and ask martial uncle to defend in advance."


    When Jiang Ziya heard this, he was shocked and said, "I was just practicing magic. I heard a sound, and I lost the arrow book. I see. Go and get it back!" Nezha took the order, got out of the camp, got up on the wind and fire wheel and went to catch up.


    Yang Jian rode to Qishan. Before a few miles, he suddenly saw a gust of wind. It was very strange. Seeing that the wind was strange, Yang Jian was confused. He quickly dismounted, grabbed the soil and grass, looked at the air, and shouted, "disease"


    Chen Jiugong and Yao shaosi robbed the "book of seven arrows nailed to the head". They were very happy. Seeing that the camp was in front of them, they quickly fell into the earth to escape. Seeing Deng Zhong patrolling outside the camp, he hurriedly reported in. When they entered the camp, they saw that the grand master was sitting down in the middle army account, and they came forward to answer.


    Master Wen asked, "how did you get about robbing books?"


    The two replied, "the disciple has robbed the book back."


    Wen Taishi was overjoyed and said to them, "bring up the book."


    The two presented the book. Master Wen took the book, put it in his sleeve and said, "go back and reply to your master."


    They turned and walked back to the camp. They only heard a thunder behind their heads. Looking back, they saw that the original camp had long disappeared. They were standing on the open space. When they were wondering, Yang Jian suddenly appeared and killed them.


    It turned out that everything they saw just now was transformed by Yang Jian. Yang Jian was about to return to the camp after killing them. At this time, Nezha came.


    Seeing this, Yang Jian knew that he was coming to chase Chen Jiugong, so he came forward and said, "I just saw that they were driving the earth to escape. The wind was strange. I must have robbed the book. I set up a plan to deceive the book and kill them. We quickly went to recover our lives." Yang Jian said, and went back to Qishan with Nezha to see Jiang Ziya.

 Chapter 403

    When Kunpeng heard that the grand master sent Chen Jiugong and Yao shaosi to rob the book, he always paid attention to Xiqi camp. When he saw Yang Jian and Nezha appear, he knew that Chen Jiugong and Yao shaosi could not do anything. As expected, they were both killed by Yang Jian. At this time, it was easy for Kunpeng to seize the "nail head seven arrow book", but he didn''t do it, Instead, Yang Jian was asked to recapture the book of seven arrows.


    Hearing that the grand master was waiting for the news of Chen Jiugong in the camp, he still didn''t see them coming back at the end of the next day, so he ordered Xin Huan to inquire about the news.


    When I was young, Xin Huan came to report: "the grand master, Chen Jiugong and Yao shaosi died halfway for some reason."


    Hearing this, the grand master beat his chest and fell, crying in the middle army. I saw that the second array main came into the camp to meet the grand master. Seeing that the grand master was so sad, I hurriedly asked his reason. Master Wen said what had happened before. The next day, Jun didn''t speak. The three entered the rear camp together and came to see Zhao Gongming. Zhao Gongxin was still as old as before.


    When the three came to the bed, they heard the grand master cry and said, "brother Zhao Dao." seeing the grand master coming, Zhao Gongming asked about robbing books.


    Wen Taishi said, "Chen Jiugong and Yao shaosi are dead."


    Hearing this, Zhao Gongming immediately got up and sat up, his eyes wide open, and said loudly, "it''s all right! I regret that I didn''t listen to my sister for a long time, and now there is a disaster of death!" Zhao Gongming was only scared to sweat all over, but there was nothing to do.


    When he was young, Zhao Gongming sighed: "I think I got the way in the emperor''s time and became a jade flesh immortal. Unexpectedly, I was robbed today and killed by land pressure. What a pity! Brother Wen, I expected that I could not regenerate, and I can''t regret it now! But after I die, you wrap the ''golden Jiaojian'' and my robe and tie it with a silk sash. When I die, the younger sisters of Yunxiao will come to see my body. You give the ''golden Jiaojian'' and my robe and clothes to her. My three younger sisters see my robe If you see your brother! "


    He said with tears streaming down his face, and suddenly shouted, "sister Yunxiao, I regret not listening to your words, causing today''s disaster!"


    Seeing that Zhao Gongming was suffering so much, master Wen was as angry as a knife. Seeing that they were so sad, Wang Tianjun, the leader of the "red water array", hurried out of the camp, lined up the "red water array" under the canopy and shouted, "who will meet my" red water array "


    When the lantern heard this, he said to Cao Bao, "Cao Daoyou, please go to this array for a walk."


    Cao Bao was ordered to take the sword out of the battle. Wang Tianjun recognized it as Cao Bao''s scattered man and said, "brother Cao, you are an idle man. You have nothing to do here. Why are you killed here?"


    Cao Bao said: "check the situation and judge the matter. You help the false and destroy the truth. You don''t know the will of heaven. Why be stubborn. If Zhao Gongming doesn''t go well with the weather, he will ask for his death. Eight or nine have been broken between the ten arrays. It can be seen that the mind of heaven knows."


    When Wang Tianjun heard this, he was furious and immediately launched a large array. He immediately rushed in red. A little stick to his body turned his limbs into blood. Cao Bao was stuck to his body by this water. It was pitiful. Only Taoist clothes and silk tapestry were left, the skin and flesh of his limbs turned into fluid, and a soul went to the Fengshen platform.


    The reason why Cao Bao was sent to the war by burning the lamp was that he wanted to kill this person, so that others would not know that he was playing the "five element God bead". Cao Bao also met a bad lady and should die.


    After Cao Baoshen died, he lit a lamp and said to Tao Zhenjun, "go and break this array."


    When Tao Te Zhen Jun took the order to enter the array, Wang Tianjun launched the array again, and suddenly red water filled the ground. Tao Te Zhen Jun shook his sleeve and dropped a lotus leaf, and Tao Te Zhen Jun stepped on the lotus leaf. Despite the red water tossing up and down, Tao Te Zhen Jun just ignored it. Wang Tianjun sent out another red water to hit it. There was a celebration on the top of Tao Te Zhen Jun, covering it. There was no water to stick to his body, and the red water below could not stick to it Walking like a lotus boat.


    For about an hour, Tao Te Zhen Jun stepped on the lotus boat. Wang Tianjun knew that the array could not succeed and wanted to escape. At this time, Tao Te Zhen Jun hurriedly took one of the "five fire and seven bird fans". Wang Tianjun turned into a burst of fly ash and died on the list. The "five fire and seven bird fans" contained air fire, stone fire, wood fire, samadhi fire and human fire. The five fires combined into this treasure. The fan had Phoenix wings and green Luan wings , there are ROC wings, peacock wings, white crane wings, swan wings and owl wings. There are runes on the seven bird feathers. There are secrets. It''s very good.


    When Wang Tianjun died, Zhang Tianjun set up a "red sand array". Unfortunately, it was difficult to prevent the immortals from also dying on the list. Master Wen was unhappy about Zhao Gongming''s plot by "nailing the head and seven arrows book". Now this has damaged the last two Tianjun and added to his sadness.


    Jiang Ziya worshipped in Qishan for 20 days, and seven books had been worshipped. As soon as the 21st of the next day arrived, he was going to kill Zhao Gongming. He couldn''t help but be very happy.


    Zhao Gongming lies in the back camp, and master Wen sits in front of his bed to guard. Zhao Gongming says, "brother Wen, I''ll meet you today. Tomorrow afternoon, my life is over!"


    Hearing this, master Wen wept and said, "it''s all my involvement in Taoist brother''s misfortune. Taoist brother''s sorrow cuts my heart like a knife!"


    When Jiang Ziya arrived at the card on the 21st, Wu Ji came to report: "the Lord of land pressure is coming."


    Jiang Ziya went out of the camp to welcome him. After he entered the account, Lu Ya said, "Congratulations! Congratulations! Zhao Gongming is determined to defeat today! Now he has broken the ''red water array'' and ''red sand array''. It can be said that he is very happy! After Zhao Gongming dies, Wen Zhong will be defeated if there is no one to help him."


    Jiang Ziya said, "if it weren''t for the boundless power of Taoist brother, how could Zhao Gongming die silently."


    Lu Ya opened the flower basket with a smile, took out a small mulberry bow and three peach arrows, handed them to Jiang Ziya, and said, "at the beginning of noon today, you shoot it with this arrow."


    Jiang Ziya said, "you should take orders."


    They were in the middle of the account to noon. Unconsciously, yin and Yang officials came to report: "noon card!"


    Jiang Ziya immediately got up, cleaned his hands, twisted his bow and took an arrow. Lu Ya said, "shoot the left eye first." Jiang Ziya ordered to center the left eye first. When xiqishan shot at the grass man, Zhao Gongming shouted in Chengtang camp. Close your left eye.


    Hearing this, the grand master felt like a knife. He hugged Zhao Gongming and burst into tears. Jiang Ziya is in Qishan. He shoots two arrows at the right eye, three arrows at the heart and one arrow at the grass man.


    When Zhao Gongming was about to die in Chengtang camp, Kunpeng suddenly appeared. Wen Zhong was stunned when he saw Kunpeng. He didn''t know whether Kunpeng came to help himself or to avenge the destruction of the temple by King Zhou.


    After seeing Wen Zhong''s appearance, Kun Peng knew what the other party was thinking. He had no words. With a move in his right hand, the "Pangu tripod" stood on Zhao Gongming''s head, sending out a dark yellow air to hold Zhao Gongming''s yuan God and protect him from being hurt by the "nail head seven arrow book".


    Wen Zhong was relieved when he saw Kunpeng helping Zhao Gongming. He hurried forward to salute and said, "Wen Zhong has seen the holy master. Thank you for your help."


    Kunpeng smiled calmly and said, "Wen Zhong, now the Qi of Cheng Tang is exhausted. King Zhou''s perverse acts and the world is in chaos. Even if you ask more Taoist friends to help you, it won''t help. The reason why I came to help Zhao Gongming today is to help Cheng Tang, but there are other things to do, so you don''t have to thank me."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Wen Zhong was stunned again and said, "holy master, your majesty is just confused for a moment. He just offended the holy master. I hope the holy master can be magnanimous and don''t care about it."


    Kunpeng smiled: "Wen Zhong, you don''t have to worry about this. I didn''t take it seriously at all, but don''t be happy. Even if I don''t care about him, there''s empress Nuwa. She''s not as easy to talk as me. You should be prepared. Now Chengtang has been obstructed by the Western quasi mention, and now offended empress Nuwa. Wen Zhong, do you think Chengtang can continue? Listen to me A word of advice, it''s better to stop early. "


    Wen Zhong also knew that what Kunpeng said was true, but he would not abandon the business to protect himself by the grace of the former Emperor. He just heard him say, "saint, is there no other way?"


    Kunpeng said: "there was still a way to do it before, but now Chengtang is at the end of its tether. The departure of your Highness has taken Chengtang''s last chance. At this time, Chengtang is lifeless."


    Hearing this, Wen Zhong felt sad, but he was powerless. He said, "the former Emperor had a kindness to Wen Zhong. Anyway, Wen Zhong will not abandon it into soup, even if he lost my life."


    Kunpeng knew Wen Zhong''s character, so he didn''t give any more advice. Wen Zhong asked, "holy master, what''s the situation of Zhao Daoyou now? Is he out of danger?"


    Kunpeng said: "although I can keep his original spirit for the time being, I still need to tie the bell to get rid of the bell. If I want to completely save Zhao Gongming, I still need to get the ''nail head seven arrows book'', otherwise Zhao Gongming is still in danger of life."


    Wen Zhong said, "holy master, what should I do? Zhao Daoyou came to help me. I hope you can save Zhao Daoyou from water and fire with great mercy."


    Kunpeng sighed, "since I''m here to protect Zhao Gongming''s life, you don''t have to worry about Zhao Gongming anymore when I go to see the Lu pressure tomorrow and end the cause and effect between each other."


    Hearing this, Wen Zhong quickly thanked Kunpeng for his help. Kunpeng just smiled and said nothing more. Wen Zhong arranged Kunpeng to stay.

 Chapter 404

    The next morning, Kunpeng said to master Wen, "today you go to name the Lu pressure and say that Zhao Gongming is dead. Look what he said. As long as this person comes out, you don''t have to take care of everything. You have a poor way to meet him for a while."


    Hearing this, the grand master was overjoyed. He hurried out and shouted, "Lu Ya, come out quickly. Today I want to seek justice for Taoist friend Zhao Gongming!"


    Hearing this, Lu Ya said to the Immortals: "it seems that Zhao Gongming is dead and my magic has been successful. Now Wen Zhong is angry and wants to avenge Zhao Gongming. Anyway, I''ll go out and meet him for a while." Lu Ya said and got out of the tent.


    When master Wen saw a man coming out from the side of the hermeneutics, he didn''t know Lu Ya, so he asked, "are you Lu Ya?"


    Lu Ya smiled calmly and said, "I''m right."


    Master Wen said, "well, you thief, you calculated to use magic to harm my Taoist friend Zhao Gongming."


    Lu Ya was not at all angry when he heard master Wen''s words. He just smiled calmly and said, "Zhao Gongming doesn''t know the number of days. He even blocked the teacher of justice. What I did is also acting on behalf of heaven!"


    Wen Taishi said angrily, "who are you, who speaks wildly and acts on behalf of heaven? Do you deserve it?"


    Lu Ya said, "I''m Lu Ya, a scattered man in West Kunlun. I''ve learned the Tao since ancient times. Can you know it only by practicing for decades!"


    As soon as Lu Ya said this, Kun Peng showed his body shape. He snorted coldly and said, "Lu Ya, do you know the poor way?"


    Lu Ya was surprised when he saw the demon master Kunpeng. He didn''t know why Kunpeng came here, but it wasn''t a good thing to think about it, so he came forward carefully and said, "I''ve seen the demon master."


    The appearance of the demon master Kunpeng shocked the armies of both sides. Kunpeng is the holy master of the human race. If he wants to help Yin Shang, it is difficult to know how many of Xiqi''s army are willing to fight.


    Jiang Ziya couldn''t help asking the burning lamp, "burning lamp teacher, now the saint Kunpeng appears on the side of Yin Shang. If he supports it, Xiqi is hard to resist. What can I do?"


    Burning the lamp didn''t expect that Wen Zhong could invite the demon master Kunpeng out of the mountain. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do. He had to say, "the demon master Kunpeng is very eager to get it. We can''t resist it. Ziya, you go back to Xiqi and ask King Wu to come, or you can persuade him not to be our enemy."


    When Jiang Ziya heard this, he immediately turned to Xiqi and went to ask the king of Wu to see him. Although he didn''t know what Kunpeng came to do, all the immortals such as burning lamps came out of tents and came to the front of the battle.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "Lu Ya, do you know why I came to you?"


    Lu pressed his head and said, "I don''t know?"


    While they were talking, Jiang Ziya and King Wu came to the front of the battle. King Wu hurriedly came forward and said, "Ji Fa pays a visit to the holy master!"


    When Kunpeng saw King Wu, he knew that Jiang Ziya wanted to ask King Wu to limit himself, but he didn''t think so. He said calmly, "King Wu doesn''t have to be polite."


    King Wu Jifa asked, "did the holy master also come to question Xiqi for his sin?"


    Kunpeng smiled calmly and said, "King Wu, don''t worry. It''s said that I came here today for land pressure, which has nothing to do with Chengtang. The struggle between you is an internal dispute among the human race, which should be solved by you. I won''t intervene."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, King Ji Fa was relieved. If Kunpeng wanted to support Cheng Tangtian, he knew how many people Xiqi would be willing to follow him against business.


    Ji Fa''s mood is getting better, but burning lamps and other immortals are worried. If Lu Ya has an accident here, who dares to help them deal with the interception in the future.


    The burning lamp came forward and said, "I don''t know what the demon master called Lu yayou?"


    Lu Ya was overjoyed when he saw the lantern come forward to speak for himself. Therefore, he had a good feeling for the lantern. The reason why he finally joined Buddhism and became the Tathagata Buddha was also influenced by today''s act of lighting the lantern.


    Kunpeng gave him a cold look when he heard the question of burning the lamp and said, "I''m here about Zhao Gongming. You must know why Zhao Gongming fell into such a miserable situation."


    Burning the lamp said, "I naturally know. Zhao Gongming doesn''t know how many days to stop the teacher of justice. He should die!"


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "Xiqi and Chengtang are disputes within the human race. I won''t say much. If Zhao Gongming dies in your hands of teaching, I have nothing to say. It''s his life. He should be on the list, but he shouldn''t die in the hands of land pressure, so I have to come!"


    Burning the lamp didn''t understand the meaning of Kunpeng''s words. He asked, "demon master, Lu Yadao friends help me explain. What''s the difference between Zhao Gongming''s death in his hand and ours?"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "light the lamp, you must not know the identity of Lu Ya? Otherwise you wouldn''t say such words."


    The burning lamp said suspiciously, "Lu Yadao''s friends are scattered people in the West Kunlun. What''s their identity?"


    Kunpeng sneered, "what a scattered man in West Kunlun, Lu Ya! Do you say your identity yourself or by me?"


    When Lu Ya heard Kunpeng''s words, he stepped back a few steps and was silent. He explained that the immortals knew that Lu Ya was afraid to bear it.


    Burning the lamp originally wanted to betray and expound. Now, seeing Lu Ya''s strong cultivation and Lingbao''s interests, he began to draw in. He came forward and said, "Lu Ya Taoist friend, no matter what his identity, he destroyed Zhao Gongming to comply with the way of heaven, but the demon teacher should not come to seek revenge, otherwise why face all living beings in the world!"


    When Lu Ya heard this, he was deeply grateful to lightbulb. He thought to himself, "I will repay lightbulb Taoist friends in the future."


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "light the lamp, you don''t need to talk about the Tao of heaven. You''re not qualified to represent the Tao of heaven. Since Lu pressure doesn''t want to say his identity, it''s up to me."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, everyone looked forward to Lu Ya''s origin. Only Kunpeng said, "Lu Ya, it''s nothing that you said you were enlightened in ancient times, but you shouldn''t forget your ancestors and call yourself a scattered person in West Kunlun. Is there anything hidden about the origin of the demon family? Let your dignified ten Prince of the demon family dare not explain your origin?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, everyone present was surprised. They never thought that Lu Ya''s identity was the ten Prince of the demon family, which surprised them.


    Kunpeng then said, "Lu Ya, as the ten Prince of the demon family, you use the weapon of the witch family to plot against Zhao Gongming, who was born in the same demon family. Do you think your behavior is worthy of the demon family?"


    Lu Ya saw that Kunpeng was so aggressive. He couldn''t help but ruthlessly stepped forward and said, "Kunpeng, what qualifications do you have for me? If you hadn''t betrayed the demon family, why would my demon family lose both with the witch family, and my parents and uncle wouldn''t die for it. All this is because of you."


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "Lu Ya, if you say so, I''ll explain the truth of that incident in those years, and others may know why I left the demon clan." Kunpeng said here with a long sigh and recalled the situation in those years.


    At this time, everyone present pricked up their ears and prepared to listen to Kunpeng''s explanation of the Lich war that year. Just listen, Kunpeng said: "We should start with hearing the Taoism in Zixiao palace in those days. You should know something when you heard the Taoism in Zixiao palace. The Taoist ancestor used to have a seat for preaching in Zixiao palace, but this seat is unusual. Today''s saints are the people who had a seat in Zixiao palace in those days, that is to say, this seat represents the holy seat. There were seats for Hongyun and the poor in those days. Later, the two saints from the West came Seeing that there was no seat in Zixiao palace, zhunti planned to cry for life and death in Zixiao palace. Unexpectedly, the red cloud was deceived and gave up the seat. However, zhunti and zhunti were two people. How to allocate the seat, so zhunti made his mind on the poor man. At that time, the poor man was as poor as a rag, so he lost his seat because he couldn''t mention it This holds a grudge against Hong Yun. Later, when the Taoist ancestor divided the holy throne, Hong Yun got a holy throne, so I went to ask Hong Yun for an explanation. Unexpectedly, Hong Yun was strong in nature and thought I wanted to rob him of his holy throne, but he blew himself up and died. From time to time, I didn''t notice that I was seriously hurt. At this time, the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, who had been hidden in the dark, suddenly appeared and forced me to join the heaven, I was seriously injured at that time. How could I defeat them? I had no choice but to obey them. What I never thought was that these two people hated poison and forced me to divide a wisp of "demon calling flag" on the yuan God. The "demon calling flag" is now in the hands of empress Nu Wa. There is the yuan God of the demon clan in the flag. As long as the heart of the flag holder moves, they can decide each other''s life and death, How can the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi convince me? Later, I got the chance to break the control of the "demon flag". However, I didn''t leave the heaven, and I still planned for the demon family wholeheartedly. However, I was forced by Emperor Jun and Taiyi in the heaven. The "Celestial Star array" was created by me. The reason why the demon family can compete with the witch family¡® It is precisely because of this large array that Nu Wa, as a demon saint, only favors emperor Jun. I have no choice but to leave the heaven. You also heard what Lu Ya said in those years. Do you know if what I said is false? "


    Lu Ya said nothing, and Kunpeng went on: "Lu Ya, your parents and Taiyi can''t blame me for their death. When the demon family wanted to destroy the human family, I fought with Dijun and Taiyi in Buzhou mountain to save people. Unexpectedly, the witch family took the opportunity to kill your mother in heaven. Dijun and Taiyi suffered for themselves, which has nothing to do with poverty. The reason why the Lich family had the final war was because of you. If it weren''t for you in those years The ten brothers went out of the flood to poison the living creatures, and killed the great witch Kuafu, which will also cause the Revenge of the witch family, and finally let Dijun and Tai die. "

 Chapter 405

    Kunpeng''s words are very powerful. He not only secretly suppressed the two saints of the West and empress Nuwa, but also expanded his prestige among the Terrans and let everyone know his deeds in those years.


    Lu Ya heard Kun chest''s words like gold paper. It seems that he was aroused by Kun Peng''s words, and his mind was seriously hurt. Kun Peng didn''t let him go. He just heard Kun Peng say, "Lu Ya, what I just said is a fact?"


    Lu Ya was desperately suppressing the demons at this time. He still wanted to answer Kunpeng''s questions. Kunpeng sneered and said, "Lu Ya, I have explained what happened in those years clearly. Do you still think I should be responsible for what happened in those years?"


    Seeing that the situation of land pressure was somewhat bad, the lantern hurried forward to help him suppress the demons. With the help of the lantern, the land pressure had just passed the crisis, but at this time he was greatly weakened.


    Lu Ya made a little recovery and came forward and said, "Kun Peng, as a demon master, you don''t want to resist the witch clan, but you shouldn''t. now what''s your face to accuse me!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "all the demons in the world have their own opinions on right and wrong. As the prince of the demon family, you kill your fellow people with the sharp weapon of the witch family. You have deceived the teacher and destroyed your ancestors. Today, I have to clean up the door for the demon family."


    Kunpeng then came forward with the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" and wanted to kill Lu Ya. The reason why Kunpeng did this was not really to kill Lu Ya, but to lead to Nuwa''s mother. Kunpeng didn''t believe that Nuwa''s mother would rest assured that Lu Ya would rob alone and didn''t pay attention in secret. As a woman, Nuwa will never let the blood of Jinwu disappear. She will be born to help each other. At that time, Kunpeng can take the opportunity to tie up all the causes and consequences between him and the demon family.


    As Kunpeng expected, at the moment when Kunpeng shot, empress Nuwa cut through the space and came to the land pressure from the outer sky to block Kunpeng''s attack.


    Kunpeng was overjoyed when he saw this, but he didn''t have any joy on his face. Instead, he snorted coldly and said, "Nu Wa, what do you mean? Do you want to block the poor way and clean up the door?"


    Seeing that Kunpeng was so bold, empress Nuwa didn''t put herself in the eyes at all. She couldn''t help getting angry. She just heard her cold hum and said, "Kunpeng, you had betrayed the demon family in those years, so why should you be presumptuous here?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "Nu Wa, Lu Ya also called me a demon teacher today. It can be seen that I am still the teacher of thousands of demons in the heart of the demon people, but you say so. Do you want to drive me out?"


    Empress Nuwa didn''t expect Kunpeng to be so sharp, but she didn''t take Kunpeng to heart. As a sage of the demon family, she also took charge of the "demon flag" and commanded all the affairs of the demon family. Kunpeng is just an old demon teacher and is not qualified to talk about the affairs of the demon family with her.


    Just listen, empress Nu Wa said, "Kunpeng, I''m in charge of the demon family. When did it come to you?"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng sneered and said, "Nuwa''s words recognized Lu Ya''s cruelty to his fellow countrymen. What qualifications do you have to take charge of the demon clan?"


    Nuwa didn''t expect Kunpeng to be so cunning. She made a trap and let her drill. For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer Kunpeng''s question.


    Empress Nuwa is a saint. Now she is calculated by Kunpeng. How can she stand it? She only heard her angry voice say, "Kunpeng, don''t talk nonsense. Zhao Gongming is a member of the sect. What does it have to do with my demon family?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "Zhao Gongming is a virtuous man, not a demon clan. Although he joined the sect, he is essentially a member of my demon clan. How can it have nothing to do with my demon clan?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "he joined the sect. Naturally, he is no longer a demon family. How does it relate to my demon family?"


    Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing when he heard this and said, "Nu Wa, you mean that as long as you join his sect, you will no longer be a demon family. Anyway, you are so partial to Lu pressure. I don''t know how you will face the demons in the future? I have only one word today. If I have Lu pressure, you can choose for yourself?"


    Empress Nuwa was stunned by Kunpeng''s anger and said, "Kunpeng! You abandoned the demon family and did not participate in the Lich war, and Lu pressure is the only blood of the demon emperor. You can''t lose it."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he looked coldly at Nu Wa''s mother and said, "so you choose Lu pressure, whatever! I had a fantasy about you that you can handle this matter impartially. Now it seems that I think highly of you. Since you want to protect Lu pressure, I Kunpeng will no longer be a demon, and all the causes and consequences between me and the demon family will end."


    As soon as Kunpeng''s words fell, the way of heaven began to feel, and the situation changed. When Kunpeng broke up with the demon family in Buzhou mountain, the demon emperor Jun did not tell the world, so Kunpeng still had contact with the demon family. Now he has broken all contact with the demon family, and the Qi originally borrowed by the demon family from Kunpeng returned immediately, Empress Nuwa didn''t expect Kunpeng to do so. Her face changed greatly, and the Qi of the demon family was greatly damaged.


    Empress Nuwa pointed to Kunpeng and said, "how dare you do this? Today I''m going to clean up the door for the demon family!"


    Kunpeng heard Nu Wa''s mother''s words, snorted coldly and said, "Nu Wa, you are unfair. I should set up another portal and cut off the relationship with the demon family. The Tao of heaven has admitted that I am separated from you. There is no cause and effect between you and me. You are no longer qualified to say anything to clean up the portal with me."


    Nu Wa''s empress Qu pointed out that things were really like what Kunpeng said. He was completely the same as Mo Lu with the demon family without any cause and effect. At this time, Nu Wa understood that she was completely trapped by Kunpeng and let him easily end the cause and effect with the demon family.


    Kunpeng didn''t give up and continue to attack empress Nu Wa. He just heard him say: "Nu Wa, the cause and effect between me and the demon family has been, but I''m still the holy teacher of the human family. Now I want to end the cause and effect of the demon family''s massacre of the human family for the human family. In those years, it was presided over by the demon emperor Jun, and Lu Ya is the blood of emperor Jun. it''s true that father and son repay their debts. Today, Lu Ya will pay the price for what happened in those years!"


    Empress Nuwa was furious when she heard this and said, "Kunpeng, don''t push an inch. As long as I''m here, you can''t move the land and press your hair."


    Kunpeng disdained and said, "Nuwa, everything can''t be lifted by a word of reason. If you want to protect the land pressure, you must have an explanation for the human race. In those years, the ten gold and black Qi came out of the flood and famine and even poisoned the living creatures. The human race was also killed and injured countless, and the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi almost destroyed the human race. There is such a big cause and effect between the two races. Don''t you give an explanation?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Terran soldiers present couldn''t help being dissatisfied with Nuwa. Even King Ji Fa had words in his heart, but everyone dared not say it.


    Empress Nuwa asked, "Kunpeng, what do you want to do? Why do you want to kill the land?"


    Kunpeng said calmly: "I don''t want to do anything. Since ancient times, the human demon and the demon have had such a big cause and effect. Now there is a big robbery together. I just want to take this opportunity to end the cause and effect between each other. Of course, if Lu Ya has been hiding in the wa palace, I won''t have any idea. But now he has been involved in killing and robbing after entering the world. If the Taoist ancestor has said that he has committed crimes and hasn''t killed three corpses, he can be listed after entering the world. Since he dares to enter the world If you interfere in the internal disputes of the Terran, you must be prepared to be on the list, otherwise everyone will interfere in the Terran, how can the Terran enjoy peace! "


    Nu Wa has the final say, "it''s impossible. Kun Peng, don''t forget that the Terran is not the one you want to say. What do you say you need to pass the land pressure?"


    Kunpeng said: "the Terran is really not up to me, but the old gentleman has always been quiet and inaction. Naturally, he will not pay attention to the Terran affairs, while the three emperors live in the fire cloud cave and will not show up easily. Now only you and I can be the leader of the Terran. If you want to protect the land pressure, you must pay some price."


    Empress Nuwa didn''t want to tangle with Kunpeng, so she said, "just say what you want. As long as it''s not too much, I''ll agree!"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s not a big price. It''s just a drop in the bucket for my mother. Lu Ya just needs to leave his two spiritual treasures that interfere with the Terran disputes. I don''t know what my mother thinks?"


    Both the "seven arrow book" and the "cut immortal Throwing Knife" are top-level Lingbao. To give up these two Lingbao, empress Nuwa is also unwilling and hesitant.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng said, "is empress Nuwa reluctant?" as soon as Kunpeng said this, the monks present couldn''t help scolding: "it''s easy for you to say. These two Lingbao are rare and best. Who can give up easily!"


    Kunpeng added: "although these two spiritual treasures are good, don''t forget that they have a great cause and effect with the witch family. The ''nail head seven arrows book'' was originally a secret treasure of the witch family, and the cause and effect of the ''cut immortal flying knife'' is deeper. It is refined by the essence of the two great witches, Hou Yi and Kuafu. Lu Yazhang will end the cause and effect with him one day?"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she said ruthlessly, "if you can guarantee to end this cause and effect, I will decide to give you these two treasures?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "well, it''s a deal. Since then, the cause and effect of Lu Ya, Hou Yi and Kuafu has ended."


    When Nuwa heard this, she asked Lu Ya to give the two treasures to Kunpeng. Lu Ya looked unhappy. Nu Wa immediately took Lu Ya back to wa palace.

 Chapter 406

    After Nu Wa''s mother left, Kunpeng''s tense heart was not relieved. Although he calculated Nu Wa''s mother''s harm, he was also scared into a cold sweat. He was not afraid of Nu Wa''s mother, but worried that Nu Wa''s mother was in a hurry to have a fight with him here. In that way, in order to protect himself, he could only expose his long hidden killing moves. This killing move was prepared for his own safety. He didn''t want to be exposed in advance because of this. Fortunately, Nuwa restrained her anger and didn''t care too much about Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng''s trip can be said to have perfectly ended the cause and effect between himself and the demon family, and once again left his reputation in the world. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone and reap more.


    Now Kunpeng is no longer a demon. The demon master Palace on the Taiyin star should have a different name. He thought of this place. With a wave of his right hand, he sent out a fairy spirit to cut the space to the Taiyin star and changed the plaque of the demon master palace into Guanghan palace.


    Kunpeng showed this hand to let the saints and other great gods see that Kunpeng''s cultivation has been infinitely close to the saints. The reason why Kunpeng did so is to establish authority and warn the Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother in the heaven not to provoke him.


    The matter was over, and Kunpeng did not intend to go back to the Beiming sea, so he said to Wen Zhong: "Now I have erased the name of Zhao Gongming from the ''nail headed seven arrows book'', and he can be regarded as a life. However, due to the influence of the ''nail headed seven arrows book'', he is greatly weakened and needs to rest for a period of time. As for the result in the future, it depends on his own choice. I have something to do, so I won''t stay any longer."


    Kunpeng left here and turned to the Beiming sea without waiting for master Wen to respond.


    Kunpeng first thought of Hou Yi after he got the "immortal chopping flying knife". If Hou Yi could refine this essence, he could immediately return to the cultivation of that year, and even make a breakthrough. It is precisely because of this that he is so anxious to return to the Beiming sea. Now that the disaster has begun, he does not have the courage to guarantee that zhunti would come to the door. If Hou Yi could restore his cultivation of that year and hold the "plate" With the "ancient bow" in hand and the "Celestial Star array" protecting the island, even if the sage is close to him, he will have the power of a war, which will at least give him time to return.


    After returning to the island, Kunpeng immediately asked Hou Yi to refine the "cut immortal flying knife". As Kunpeng thought, Hou Yi and the great witch essence in the "cut immortal flying knife" were originally integrated, quickly absorbed this essence, recovered the cultivation of that year, and made some progress. He has reached the peak of the great Luo Jinxian. As soon as the time comes, he can cut the corpse and achieve the quasi holy fruit.


    This time, Kunpeng cut off the cause and effect of the demon family. He has understood himself. He can cut off the three corpses as long as he meditates for a period of time. But now it is a great disaster. He has no time to give him time to meditate. Moreover, Kunpeng doesn''t want to cut off the three corpses at the end of the great disaster. He doesn''t know whether he can become a saint after cutting off the three corpses. If he becomes a saint, he will disrupt his long planned plan, which will be recorded from later generations In his memory, he knew that after the war of Fengshen, the Taoist ancestors ordered that saints should not fight unless they were robbed. Tianting took this opportunity to establish great prestige in the world. Kunpeng also wanted to take this opportunity to change the luck of the human race and prepare himself for becoming a saint in the future.


    When the plaque of the demon master palace was changed, the heavenly soldiers immediately reported to the Jade Emperor for instructions on how to deal with the matter. The Jade Emperor didn''t want to provoke Kunpeng for such a small matter. He waved his hand to let the heavenly soldiers go down and didn''t care about it.


    After the heavenly soldiers left, the Jade Emperor said to the West Queen Mother, "yaochi, what do you think Kunpeng''s move is for? Although he got two spiritual treasures from Lu Ya, he also offended empress Nu Wa and indirectly the emperor Yuanshi. His such behavior is not worth the loss. With Kunpeng''s shrewdness, he will never offend the two saints."


    West Queen Mother said: "I don''t understand the real intention of Kunpeng''s move. On the surface, he wants to end the cause and effect with the demon family, but the final development of things is unexpected. He even blackmailed Lingbao in front of Nuwa. It is reasonable that Kunpeng should have a lot of Lingbao in his hand. He can''t offend Nuwa specifically for blackmailing these two Lingbao and indirectly provoke Yuanshi Tianzun."


    The Jade Emperor pondered for a moment and said, "yaochi, do you think Kunpeng might want to seize the control of the demon family from Nu Wa?"


    Queen Xi thought for a moment and said: "It''s impossible. If he wants to seize the control of the demon family, he won''t leave the demon family. Since he is no longer the demon family, what identity will he rule the demon family, or the era of the Lich has passed. Now the protagonist of heaven and earth is the human family. How can Kunpeng, as a human saint, let the human family not fight for it, but want to control the old demon family? It''s unreasonable."


    The Jade Emperor said again, "is it possible that Kunpeng wants to form an alliance with Tongtian cult leader through this?"


    West queen mother smiled: "It''s even more impossible. Although Kunpeng has boundless scenery on the surface, don''t forget that he has offended almost all saints. Now it''s the great disaster of heaven and earth, and the three religions are canonized. How can the leader of Tongtian sect form an alliance with Kunpeng at this time? I''m afraid he will face the hostility of other saints if he intercepts the sect. If you are the leader of Tongtian sect, you will do so "Is that right?"


    The Jade Emperor said: "If I were the leader of Tongtian sect, I would like to form an alliance with Kunpeng. Even if the leader of Tongtian sect is tolerant, Yuanshi Tianzun can''t let go of the interception. There are 365 positive gods on the list of gods, and the three religions are three or two kittens. Even if all of them are on the list, they can''t get together. The interception is known as the coming of ten thousand immortals. Yuanshi Tianzun needs to calculate if he wants to protect his disciples The leader of Tongtian sect has a "immortal sword array" in his hand. The Taoist ancestor once said that this array must be broken by the four saints. Yuanshi Tianzun will face the "immortal sword array" of Tongtian sect leader in the future. How can he break the "immortal sword array" alone? Therefore, Yuanshi Tianzun will collude with the two western saints. The two western saints have long thought of preaching in the East. Naturally, they will respond to requests and take the opportunity to show their strength in the East. At that time, the emperor Yuanshi will unite with the Four Saints of the supreme old gentleman to break the "immortal sword array". At that time, I don''t know how empress Nuwa will react. At that time, she will be the key to the victory and defeat of both sides. If she goes there, she will win. "


    It has to be said that Haotian, the Jade Emperor, is indeed a great emperor. He can see so far. Unfortunately, compared with him, the conduct of Tongtian cult leader is even far from him. He did not see the determination of the first emperor to destroy the interception of religion, but turned away Kunpeng''s kindness.


    After hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, the queen mother of the West also felt that what she thought was a little simple, but she didn''t think that the alliance between Tongtian sect leader and Kunpeng could avoid the disaster of destroying the sect.


    Just listen, the queen mother of the West said, "Haotian, although Kunpeng is also a strong man, he will become a mole ant if he is not a saint. Even if the leader of Tongtian sect forms an alliance with him, it is difficult to change the fate of interception."


    The Jade Emperor shook his head and said: "Yao Chi, you are wrong. Kun Peng is not a simple figure. You can imagine how terrible his calculations are when you think that Kun Peng has offended so many people since the Lich war. Another thing you should not forget is that the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' left by the demon emperor Jun after his death are in Kun Peng''s hands. These two treasures have strong calculation ability, even now The secret of heaven is covered with Kunpeng''s accomplishments, which can also be counted as one or two. "


    The West queen mother still didn''t believe it and said, "I admit that ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' have strong calculation ability, but Kunpeng is just a quasi saint. Even with these two treasures in hand, it is impossible to surpass the saints and calculate one or two of the great disasters."


    The Jade Emperor sighed: "Yaochi, some things are not absolute. Don''t forget it. Just look at Kunpeng''s action to change the plaque of the ''demon master Palace'', I''m afraid his magic power is not weaker than that of the saint. So far, everyone doesn''t know that Kunpeng is on the road of preaching. If you look at what Kunpeng has done since the beginning of the great disaster, you know that this person should be able to calculate the first or second of the great disaster, otherwise he can''t When Zhao Gongming was about to die, he didn''t even find out about Zhao Gongming. But Kunpeng found out. What does that mean? "


    After hearing what the Jade Emperor said, the queen mother of the West realized the gap between herself and Kunpeng. However, she still didn''t believe that the alliance between Tongtian cult leader and Kunpeng could resolve her own crisis. Just listen to her: "Haotian, I admit that you are right, but the leader of Tongtian cult has been targeted by the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. What can he do if he forms an alliance with Kunpeng? Kunpeng can''t resist the attack of saints. As long as there are four saints, it''s certain that the ''immortal killing sword array'' will be broken."


    The Jade Emperor sighed: "All Saints strive for good fortune, but Kunpeng is a person who has great fortune and has great merit to protect himself. During the Lich war, Kunpeng showed two treasures of postnatal merit and virtue, which are treasures to suppress good fortune. If Kunpeng forms an alliance with the leader of Tongtian cult, he can borrow the good fortune of Kunpeng. At that time, the good fortune of Kunpeng will overshadow that of Buddhism, and naturally he will have more vitality in the disaster. In addition Wai Kunpeng has great merit and virtue to protect himself. Even the saints dare not kill him. If he is willing to work hard, he should be able to hold a saint. "


    The queen mother of the West said, "although the saints dare not kill Kunpeng, they can seal him. As long as Kunpeng does not die, the way of heaven may not come down to heaven!"


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "it''s not easy to seal Kunpeng. The rabbit bites when it''s urgent. Not to mention being a saint, and the saints won''t take the risk to seal Kunpeng. After all, Kunpeng has boundless prestige in the world. Let the human race know that the saints have sealed Kunpeng. How many people will believe in saints again?"


    When the queen mother of the West heard this, she also had nothing to say. She sighed and said, "how good it would be if I had Kunpeng in heaven!"

 Chapter 407

    After learning about Zhao Gongming''s death, the leader of Tongtian cult on jin''ao island was also very complicated. He was glad that Zhao Gongming finally escaped and did not die on the list; The worry is that now it seems that Kunpeng dares to face Nu Wa like this. He must have something to rely on in his heart. Even if he can''t win, he can escape. It''s a mistake for such a powerful helper to shut him out.


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought to himself: "Since Kunpeng risked the risk of turning against Nu Wa again to end his cause and effect with the demon family, it seems that he is preparing for the great disaster and gathering his own luck. In this way, Kunpeng''s luck is stronger than that of senior brother Lao Jun. In the future, even if there are Saints sealed, he will have to weigh one or two. However, the luck of the demon family is a great loss. Most of my disciples are demons , but it''s very bad. "


    Duobao was surprised when he got this. He thought to himself, "Kunpeng was rejected by the teacher and can help younger martial brother Zhao Gongming in this way. It can be seen that he is a broad-minded man, but such a master didn''t win over, which can be a great loss."


    However, for a long time, the leader of Tongtian sect called Duobao to discuss countermeasures, and only heard the leader of Tongtian say: "Duobao, today it seems that it was a big mistake to refuse Kunpeng as a teacher that day. Now Kunpeng has cut off the last link with the demon family and gathered his own luck. He has accumulated the Qi of the demon family by doing so. However, most of my disciples are demon bodies and will be indirectly affected. How do you think we should deal with the current situation?"


    Duobao sighed: "Teacher, now the situation is very unfavorable for me to stop teaching. Shitianjun, the four generals of the magic family and younger martial brother Zhao Gongming don''t listen to dissuasion. They will be killed and robbed in the world of mortals. Shitianjun and the four generals of the magic family are already dead. Younger martial brother Zhao Gongming will be killed and listed if Kunpeng doesn''t help. Most of my disciples are very angry when I stop teaching. I''m afraid they will enter the world and be killed and robbed in the future, That would be a disaster for me. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "in those days, the Taoist ancestors in Zixiao palace divided the treasure into teachers and only got ''immortal killing sword array''. Although this treasure has boundless power, it has no effect on suppressing Qi luck. I will be damaged when I intercept the education together with the great robbery. This is also God''s will. As a teacher, I am afraid that my disciples will not know the number of days. I have arrogant self-esteem. I will enter the world and infect others with murder and robbery!"


    Duobao thought for a moment and said, "teacher, since Kunpeng can figure out that younger martial brother Zhao Gongming was robbed, he should be able to figure out the secret in the disaster. Why don''t we come to the door and ask for advice? What do you think?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed, "I know this, but I turned it out at the beginning, and now I come to ask for advice. I''m afraid Kunpeng won''t see me."


    Duobao said, "since Kunpeng can save younger martial brother Zhao Gongming, Xiang will not blame the master."


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "Duobao, no one can see Kunpeng clearly. Today, he is ready to resist the saints alone. Although he doesn''t know what to rely on as a teacher, he must be able to ensure his safety and survive the disaster. Maybe he will have some losses, but as long as he can survive the disaster, everything is worth it."


    Duobao asked suspiciously, "teacher, Kunpeng is only a saint. How can he resist the saints?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "I''m also very confused about this. However, it can be seen from the fact that he changed the plaque in the demon master Palace today that his magic power is infinitely close to the sage. If he walks to prove the truth, he really has the ability to fight with the sage; if he cuts three corpses into a way, it depends on what Lingbao he uses to cut the corpse. However, during the Lich war, he received the" River map "of the demon emperor Jun¡® "Luo Shu," coupled with the "Celestial Star array", Xiang must also be able to fight the sage. Even if he can''t win, he can protect himself. "


    Duobao said, "teacher, since we can''t form an alliance with Kunpeng, you need to pay more attention to the world and save your sister-in-law and sister-in-law from fire and water at the critical moment."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed, "now it can only be so."


    Kunpeng did not expect that the leader of Tongtian sect would protect his disciples because of his actions today. It was precisely because of this that he saved Yunxiao''s life.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun was dissatisfied with Kunpeng. He just borrowed Kunpeng''s act of disrespect for saints to go to the supreme Lao Jun to discuss countermeasures, so as not to disturb Kunpeng''s plan.


    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun arrived, the Supreme Lord knew what he had come to say. He looked at Yuanshi Tianzun calmly and wanted to see Yuanshi Tianzun''s views on Kunpeng.


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t have such a deep mind as the supreme old gentleman. He just heard him say: "senior brother, Kunpeng is so arrogant and disrespectful to saints, which has seriously affected our position in the hearts of the human race. It''s not conducive for us to preach in the world in the long run. How do you think we should deal with the current situation?"


    The Supreme Master glanced at Yuanshi Tianzun and said calmly, "what do you want to do about it, younger martial brother?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "in my opinion, it''s best to warn Kunpeng. If it doesn''t work, he will seal Kunpeng together with Nuwa and zhunti. I don''t know what senior brother thinks?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "this plan is good, but Nu Wa and zhunti may not agree with this plan, even if who agrees to seal Kunpeng?"


    Hearing what the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, Yuanshi Tianzun thought that Lao Jun had agreed to his proposal, but he didn''t want to seal Kunpeng to avoid heaven''s curse. Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder martial brother, I think so. If we saints seal Kunpeng together and don''t blame the public, the Tao of heaven won''t embarrass us too much. As for Nuwa and zhunti both have enemies with Kunpeng, as long as we say, they will agree."


    Lao Jun said, "have you thought about Kunpeng''s reaction?"


    The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty disdained and said, "Kun Peng is only a quasi saint. What can he do in the face of all saints? We don''t need to pay attention to this person!"


    When the Supreme Lord heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, he couldn''t help sighing and said: "Younger martial brother, have you ever thought that if Kunpeng is in a hurry to form an alliance with younger martial brother Tongtian, younger martial brother Tongtian has the ''immortal killing sword array'' in hand, which is not unbreakable by the four saints, while Kunpeng has great merit and virtue to protect his body and the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow. If the two form an alliance, it is not as simple as one plus one equals two. If things develop to that point, what should we do at the beginning of the year?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun really didn''t think about this problem and said uneasily, "younger martial brother Tongtian shouldn''t do this? He did so to offend all saints."


    The Supreme Lord said, "nothing is absolute. The law is not responsible for the public. It''s just your speculation. It needs to be discussed in the long run. For the time being, we''d better think about how to tide over the disaster."


    The supreme old gentleman didn''t want to seal Kunpeng. He didn''t dare to do so. One thing was ignored by the original Tianzun. Kunpeng is the fastest person in the three worlds. It''s difficult to seal him.


    Kunpeng''s personality is very clear. If there is revenge, it will be avenged. Although it is said that the saints killed Kunpeng, Kunpeng can''t escape the seal, this is not absolute. Once Kunpeng escaped, the saints will face Kunpeng''s crazy revenge. There is another point that the Emperor didn''t mention to Yuanshi Tianzun. Kunpeng''s luck is closely related to the human race, and sealing Kunpeng will naturally affect him When it comes to the luck of the human race, he will naturally be implicated as a human religious leader. He is not sure whether it is good or bad for himself.


    In fact, the Supreme Lord also has a worry, which is also the most important. He is afraid that Kunpeng is in a hurry and can''t open his mind. He will explode like Hongyun. Such a person with great merit will be forced to die. The heaven will send heaven''s punishment to show his majesty. The original Heavenly Master said that the law is not responsible for the public, which is just a joke.


    The response of the two saints in the West was not too great. Zhunti was very happy when he learned that Kunpeng had separated from the demon family. In this way, even if Kunpeng completely broke with empress Nuwa, he would have more opportunities to preach in the East.


    Then he was more concerned about what Kunpeng wanted to do. He just heard him say, "younger martial brother, Kunpeng must have his purpose to act like this. Your mind is flexible. What experience do you have?"


    Zhunti thought for a moment and said, "if it wasn''t for the senior brother''s reminder, I didn''t pay attention to this. The teacher in Zixiao Palace once said that the great robbery was aimed at the Xuanmen three religions and had nothing to do with Kunpeng, but Kunpeng acted together with the great robbery. I thought he just wanted to take the opportunity to get some benefits, but now it seems that''s not the case."


    Zhunti''s remark aroused the interest of the receiver. He only heard him say, "younger martial brother, what do you think Kunpeng is doing?"


    Zhunti said, "if you don''t become a saint, you can finally find ants. Kunpeng can risk robbery. It must be to find opportunities to become a Tao in the great robbery. Three ways to become a Tao. Merit and virtue can be ruled out first. Cutting three corpses into a Tao is the most likely. He took the opportunity to end the cause and effect with the demon family. He must be preparing for cutting corpses."


    Then he asked, "is it possible that Kunpeng walked with the method of proving Tao?"


    Zhunti thought for a moment and said, "it''s impossible. After all, to prove that Tao wants to break the Tao of heaven, how can Kunpeng resist the boundless magic power of Taoist ancestors."


    Among the saints, only zhunti and the Supreme Master know Kunpeng best and can figure out the intention of Kunpeng''s move. However, they don''t think much of Kunpeng, because Kunpeng doesn''t have the essence of preaching to the Taoist ancestor at all. Unfortunately, they are all wrong. Although Kunpeng is not the disciple of the Taoist ancestor, he knows the power of cultivating the law. The way of heaven is the law. Although there is no opportunity for the road to help, However, Kunpeng has many spiritual treasures. As long as he is willing to work hard, he will have the opportunity to master the power of the law.

 Chapter 408

    After Kunpeng left, Wen Zhong didn''t have to worry about Zhao Gongming any more. His mood improved a little, so he began to think about how to face Xiqi. Now all ten Tianjun are dead, and the only Zhao Gongming is hard to fight. When he thought of this, Wen Zhong sighed: "It seems that I need to ask a few more Taoist friends to help, otherwise how can I resist Xiqi who is assisted by various immortals? In addition, in the case of Zhao Daoyou, I need someone to go to Sanxian island and tell Sanxiao empress." but he didn''t know his idea and hurt Sanxiao Empress.


    After learning what master Wen thought, Shen Gongbao volunteered to go to Sanxian island to inform empress Sanxiao. There was no one around Wen Zhong, even if he agreed to Shen Gongbao''s request.


    Shen Gongbao took the initiative to go to Sanxian Island, but he has his own purpose. He wants to invite Sanxiao empress to go out of the mountain to deal with Xiqi''s Buddhist immortals. It''s best to kill Jiang Ziya to dispel his anger.


    Shen Gongbao came to Sanxian Island, walked to the cave and asked, "is there anyone inside?"


    When she was young, a girl came out. She recognized Shen Gongbao and asked, "where is the teacher coming?"


    Shen Gongbao said, "report to your master and say I''ll visit."


    The boy went into the cave and reported, "master Shen is visiting."


    Empress Yunxiao said, "please come when he comes."


    Shen Gongbao met inside and Ji Shou sat down. Empress Yunxiao asked, "what''s the matter, Taoist brother?"


    Shen Gongbao said, "I came here especially for your brother."


    Empress Yunxiao asked, "what can I do for you, my brother?"


    Shen Gongbao sighed: "brother Zhao Dao was plotted on Qishan by Jiang Shang with the ''nail head seven arrow book''. Now he doesn''t know whether he lives or not. I heard that the Taoist friends sent me to inform the three maidens."


    After hearing this, Qiongxiao and Bixiao stopped and said, "it''s really sad that my brother was secretly plotted by Jiang Shang!" they burst into tears.


    Shen Gongbao said again: "Your brother went down the mountain with ''Jin Jiao scissors'', but he was hurt by others. When he was in danger, he said to Wen Daoyou that after my death, my sister will come to get'' Jin Jiao scissors''. Thank you three sisters: I regret that I didn''t listen to the words of the clouds and fell into the trap. Seeing my Taoist clothes and silk sashes is like seeing me personally! It''s painful to say, but sour to say! Poor, I''ve been practicing for thousands of years, but I was caught by a rogue Conspiracy is a bitter enemy! "


    Empress Yunxiao said, "my teacher said that you are not allowed to go down the mountain in the jiejiao sect. Those who go down the mountain must have their name on the" list of gods ". Therefore, the number of days has been set. My brother can''t get rid of it if he doesn''t listen to my teacher."


    Qiongxiao said, "sister, you are really ruthless! You don''t help my brother, so I have this remark. My sisters are on the list of gods. I will go to see my brother''s bones and live up to the feelings of my compatriots."


    Empress Qiongxiao and Bixiao were angry and couldn''t help saying that Qiongxiao was busy riding a swan and Bixiao went out of the cave by a flower feather bird. Empress Yunxiao thought to herself, "my sister is going to use the ''mixed yuan gold fight'' to indiscriminately use the disciples of the sect. It''s not beautiful. If something happens, how can she live well? I should take charge of it myself and I can restrain them."


    Empress Yunxiao said to the girl, "you are the guardian of the cave, and I will go back." empress crossed qingluan and also went out of the cave, but saw Bixiao and Qiongxiao floating across different birds.


    Empress Yunxiao said loudly, "sister, wait a minute! I''ll go with you!"


    The two women said, "sister, are you going to Xiqi with us?"


    Yunxiao said, "I''m afraid you don''t know how to behave and cause trouble. If you go with you, you''ll be bound."


    The three walked together, and someone said, "three sisters, go slowly!" when Yunxiao looked back, it was Han Zhixian, so he asked, "where are you going?"


    Han Zhixian said, "go to Xiqi with you." the empress heard great joy. They were about to leave. Someone came and said, "wait a moment! I''ll go with you!"


    The four turned around and saw that it was Caiyun fairy. She came up to Jishou and said, "the four sisters went to Xiqi. They just met Shen Gongbao and asked me to go with them. They were about to go to brother Wen, and they happened to meet everyone." the five female immortals came to Xiqi and drove away immediately.


    Five fairies came to the camp gate and ordered the flag gate officer to report. The flag gate officer reported to the Chinese army. When the grand master Wen went out of the camp, please go to the account gate. Both sides beat the chief inspector and sat down.


    Just listen, Yunxiao said, "my brother was invited to Luofu cave by the grand master the day before yesterday, but he was secretly plotted by Jiang Shang. My sister came to see my brother. I don''t know where he is now? Bother the grand master for instructions."


    Wen Taishi sobbed with tears and said: "Unfortunately, Taoist brother Zhao Gongming was accepted by Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao as the" five elements divine pearl ". He borrowed the" golden Jiao scissors "from Taoist friends'' cave and could light a lamp. During the war, he sacrificed the scissors and ran away. The next day, a savage Lu Yau met his brother and turned into a rainbow when he was behind the enemy. For several days, Jiang Shang in Xiqi mountain set up an altar to practice martial arts and cursed his brother, which was calculated by me. At that time, his brother had two disciples, Chen Jiugong Shaosi Yao ordered him to rob the "nail head seven arrow book" and was killed again. Your brother regretted my way and didn''t listen to my sister''s words. As a result, he suffered today. Fortunately, the saint Kunpeng appeared to save Zhao Daoyou when he was in danger. Now Zhao Daoyou is seriously injured. He lies still in the camp. Although he has no worries about his life, he didn''t wake up. "


    Hearing this, the grand master got up and hurriedly took the "golden Jiao scissors" and put them on the table. The three maidens saw the injury and couldn''t dry their tears. Qiongxiao cut her teeth, Bixiao''s face turned red, and she moved without knowing Samadhi.


    "Where is my brother now?" Bixiao said


    Master Wen said, "in the back camp."


    Qiongxiao said, "I''ll go and have a look."


    Empress Yunxiao stopped her and said, "since my brother is worried about his asexual life and is resting again, why do you bother him?"


    Bixiao said, "since you''re here, why don''t you go and have a look?" the two women left, and Yunxiao had to go together. When they came to Houying, the three maidens saw Zhao Gongming. Their eyes were dull and their faces were like gold paper. They couldn''t help getting angry. Qiongxiao shouted, almost out of breath.


    Bixiao said angrily, "sister, don''t worry. We take down the land and shoot him three arrows to report this hatred!"


    Wen Taishi said, "Lu Ya has been taken away by Empress Nu Wa and is not in Xiqi camp at this time."


    Bixiao said, "then we''ll find Jiang Shang!"


    The next day, five Taoist nuns in Yunxiao came out to meet Jiang Ziya. Jiang Ziya led the disciples and took the four phases. The disciples were divided into left and right. When Jiang Ziya saw that the clouds were riding on qingluan, he came up to Jishou and said, "please, five Taoist friends!"


    Yunxiao said, "Jiang Ziya, I live in Sanxian island. I am a free man, regardless of human rights and wrongs. Just because you want to kill my brother Zhao Gongming with the book of seven arrows with a nail head, if the saint Kunpeng doesn''t help him, he will die. What is his crime, so that you put this poisonous hand on him? Although you were forced by the land, we have to ask you."


    Jiang Ziya said, "Taoist friend, this is a bad thing. It''s not us who make trouble, but your brother who makes trouble himself. This is the number of days. You can''t escape in the end. Since you meet a Jedi, how can you avoid disaster! Your brother came to Xiqi without obeying his teacher''s orders. He made disaster himself and can''t blame others."


    Qiongxiao was furious when she heard the speech and said, "it''s hateful for you to plot against my brother and borrow days. Don''t go and eat my sword!" she urged the Swan bird to open its wings and flew the sword to take Jiang Ziya.


    Jiang Ziya hurried to return it. Huang Tianhua rode a Jade Kirin and made two silver hammers rush over. Yang Jian walked away, shook his gun and flew to intercept. This annoys Bixiao. Yunxiao also comes to help. Caiyun fairy beat the eye killing bead in the gourd to Huang Tianhua''s face. This bead hurts people''s eyes. Huang Tianhua couldn''t be on guard. He was wounded for two days and turned over Yu Qilin. Fortunately, Jin Zha quickly rescued him.


    At this time, Jiang Ziya offered up the "beating the divine whip" and beat him down in the middle of the clouds. When Bixiao hurried to the rescue, Yang Jian put the howling dog again, took a bite on Bixiao''s shoulder and pulled off his belt suit. Han Zhixian saw that the situation was bad and opened the wind bag to release the black wind. When Jiang Ziya anxiously opened his eyes to see, he was hurt by Caiyun fairy''s killing eyes and almost fell on his horse. Qiongxiao rushed with his sword. Fortunately, Yang Jian rescued him before and after, so he was safe. Jiang Ziya returned to the reed canopy and closed his eyes. When I looked under the awning with a burning lamp, I knew that my eyes were hurt; Take all the medicine and heal in a moment. Jiang Ziya and Huang Tianhua have a good eye. Huang Tianhua clenched his teeth and finally harbored hatred to avenge the Pearl.


    Yunxiao was hurt by "beating the whip", and Bixiao was bitten by Xiaotian dog. The three maidens said, "I don''t want to hurt people. Unexpectedly, Jiang Ziya and others hurt the killer. It''s all right! Sister, don''t care if he''s under the sect. He''ll be cruel when he meets next time!"


    Yunxiao took the pill and said to Grand Master Wen, "it''s useful for me to choose 600 big men from your camp." it turned out that Yunxiao hated Jiang Ziya for killing people regardless of his feelings, so he wanted to spread the ''Jiuqu Yellow River array'' to destroy his prestige.

 Chapter 409

    Master Wen ordered Jili to choose 600 big men to listen. The three maidens of Yunxiao and the two Taoist nuns went back to camp and drew a diagram with clay. Where to start and where to stop. It contains congenital secrets and the mechanism of life and death; Press the nine palaces and eight trigrams outside to enter and exit the portal, advance and retreat in a series, and be in order. Although there are only 600 people, the mystery is as good as a teacher of millions. Even if immortals enter here, the spirit will dissipate.


    After more than half a month of rehearsal, they became familiar with this array. On this day, Yunxiao came to the camp to meet the grand master and said, "today, my array has been formed. Please see me, Taoist brother. I will be the disciple of the sect."


    Master Wen asked, "don''t you know the mystery of this array?"


    Yunxiao said, "in this array, you can act according to the three talents and hide the wonders of heaven and earth. There are pills to confuse immortals and formulas to close immortals, which can lose the God of immortals, eliminate the spirit of immortals, sink into the shape of immortals, damage the Qi of immortals, lose the original of immortals and damage the limbs of immortals. Immortals become mortals here, and mortals become unique when they enter here. There is no straightness in the nine tunes, all the wonders of creation and fortune, and all the secrets of immortals."


    The grand master Wen was overjoyed at the speech and sent a message: "left and right, get out of the camp!" the grand master Wen went to Mo Qilin and divided four generals into left and right.


    The five Taoist nuns came to the tent and said loudly, "the left and right spies spread it to Jiang Ziya and asked him to come out and answer in person."


    The detective reported on the tent: "there are all female generals in Chengtang camp to discuss the war."


    Jiang Ziya ordered all the disciples to arrange shifts. Yunxiao saw this and said, "Jiang Ziya, if you can learn the five elements skill under the two sects, you and I can move mountains. I have a while now. Please see. If you can break this array, we will return to Xiqi and dare not resist the enemy with you. If you can''t break this array, I will avenge my brother."


    Yang Jian said, "Taoist brother, I''m the same as martial uncle. You can''t take the opportunity to secretly put strange weapons to hurt me."


    Yunxiao asked, "who are you?"


    Yang Jian replied, "I''m Yang Jian under the immortal Yuding of Jinxia cave in Yuquan mountain."


    Bixiao said, "I can smell that you have eight or nine mysterious skills, which are unpredictable. I only see that you use changes to break this array today. I''m not like you to hurt people with a roaring dog. Go and see the array and bet on the victory or defeat!"


    Yang Jian and others endured their anger and looked at the array with their son''s teeth. After a while, there was a small card hanging on the door, which read "nine meandering Yellow River array". There are not many soldiers, only five or six hundred. The flags are colorful. Array heaven and earth, the potential of the Yellow River. The dark wind rustled, the air invaded people, and the black fog filled the sun and moon. It''s so leisurely and carefree that it''s not clear. The sky was filled with misery and the earth was filled with haze. Let you practice for thousands of years and become a picture cake; If you lose your spirit, you will lose your feet despite all the hardships. As the saying goes: immortals are difficult to come, eliminate the top three flowers; Even if your Buddha comes, you will eliminate your five Qi. In this array, there is no escape,


    Jiang Ziya looked at the array and saw the clouds later. Yunxiao asked, "Jiang Ziya, can you recognize this array?"


    Jiang Ziya said, "Taoist friends, it''s clearly written on the. Why do you talk about knowledge and ignorance."


    Bixiao said to Yang Jian, "you can release Xiaotian dog again today. I''ll wait for a competition!"


    Yang Jian relied on his eight or nine Xuangong to protect his body. He urged his horse to hold a gun and went straight to Bixiao. Qiongxiao saw it and greeted him with a sword on the Swan bird. Before they could count, empress Yunxiao offered a "mixed yuan gold bucket". Yang Jian didn''t know what was at stake. He saw a golden light, sucked Yang Jian into it, and then fell into the "Jiuqu Yellow River array".


    When Jin Zha saw that he had taken Yang Jian, he shouted, "what magic did you use to take my Taoist brother!" he said, holding his sword and rushing forward, Qiongxiao came to meet him with a sword. Jin Zha offered a "tie dragon stake".


    Yunxiao smiled and said, "this is a small thing!" she held the gold bucket in her hand, pointed with her middle finger, and the "tied dragon stake" fell into the bucket. She got up again and took Jin Zha. She also fell into the "Jiuqu Yellow River array".


    When Mu Zha saw that his brother was captured, he shouted, "you demon woman, how dare you deceive my brother!"


    Yunxiao was angry when he heard this. He offered another sacrifice to Jindou. Muzha couldn''t hide. A golden light flashed across him and caught him and fell into the "nine bend Yellow River array".


    When Jiang Ziya saw the other party, he took the three disciples in the twinkling of an eye. He was so frightened that he wanted to come forward to help. Yunxiao saw it and offered the "Hunyuan gold bucket" to Jiang Ziya.


    Jiang Ziya quickly unfolded the "apricot yellow flag of the central garrison". The flag was now golden. He held the "Hunyuan gold bucket" in the air, but turned it upside down and couldn''t fall.


    Jiang Ziya returned to the reed canopy and came to see the lantern and others. The lantern said, "this treasure is a ''Hun yuan Jin Dou''. It''s very good. It''s still on the ''Jin Jiao scissors''. Your immortal body and it are somewhat ominous. If you enter this array, it doesn''t hurt those with deep roots, but those with shallow roots are afraid of some disaster."


    Seeing that one day empress Yunxiao captured three people into the array, master Wen asked, "how should the disciples of the elucidation taken in this array come out?"


    Yunxiao said, "when I know how to light a lamp, it makes sense."


    The next day, the five Taoist nuns came to the tent and asked them to light a lamp to answer.


    Burning a lamp and seeing the clouds, he checked the head and said, "Taoist friends, please!"


    Yunxiao said, "Taoist Lightman, you and I will decide right and wrong today. I set up this array. Please come and see it. I only have the idea because you taught the disciples to slander our way too much. Now the moon is short. There are very wise people under your door. Who will come to our array?"


    The burning lamp smiled and said, "Taoist friends, it''s bad! Zixiao palace signed the ''list of gods'', and people of the three religions can be listed in the list. Zhao Gongming''s entry into the world without permission should be a disaster."


    Qiongxiao said, "since my sister has set up this array, why should we talk about morality with him? I''ll take him and see what skills he has!" Qiongxiao said, flying with a sword on the Swan bird, but her behavior annoyed the hermeneutic immortals.


    The red sperm came forward and said, "don''t talk big! Qiongxiao Taoist friend, you must have a name on the ''list of gods'' when you come here today." he said, moving a step gently and coming with a sword.


    With a cold hum, the clouds held up the "Hunyuan golden bucket" and held the red sperm with a golden light, like an electric eye. Then they looked at the "nine curved Yellow River array", fell inside, and immediately blocked the mud pill Palace on the top. It''s a pity that I''ve worked hard for thousands of years. It''s only because 1555 meets this great disaster. When I encounter this fight and put it into the array, it''s always useless for immortals.


    Seeing that Yunxiao is so aggressive, guangchengzi shouted, "Yunxiao, don''t underestimate our generation. It''s humiliating to explain the immortal of Tao. He relies on the skill of biyou Palace''s left way!"


    Seeing guangchengzi coming, Yunxiao hurriedly urged qingluan and said, "guangchengzi, don''t say you are the first immortal in yuxu palace to strike the golden bell. If you meet my treasure, you can''t get rid of it¡°


    Guangchengzi said with a smile, "I have broken the commandment. How can I get rid of it? That is, there are antecedents, and how can I break the destiny. There is no need to hide when I kill today!" he said and went to the sky with his sword.


    Yunxiao also held a "Hunyuan golden duel" and saw a flash of gold, which also took guangchengzi into the "Jiuqu Yellow River array". Like red sperm, this "Hunyuan golden duel" should be cut off by the immortals under the sect. The number of days is like this. Naturally, it will come at any time. All the immortals will be brought into the "Jiuqu Yellow River array" to close the gate of heaven and lose the fruit. Only wait until Jiang Ziya is sealed Correction result: return the principal and return the yuan. This is the number of days.


    Yunxiao took Manjusri, Guangfa heavenly deity, immortal Puxian, Tzu hang Taoist, moral Zhenjun, Taiyi immortal, Lingbao grand master, afraid of leaving grandchildren. Immortal Huanglong took all the twelve true immortals into the array, leaving only the burning lamp and Jiang Ziya.


    Empress Yunxiao didn''t want to let go of the lantern burning. She relied on the "Hunyuan golden fight" and the infinite magic method to come forward and say, "since she has won the twelve golden immortals, she has the nature to do everything to the end! Taoist lantern burning, you can''t escape this disaster this time!" she said and sacrificed the "Hunyuan golden fight" to catch the lantern.


    Seeing that things were bad, burning the lamp fled into the breeze. Seeing that burning the lamp had escaped, the three women had to return to the camp temporarily.


    When master Wen saw that empress Yunxiao and others had won the "nine bend Yellow River array" to expound the immortals, he was very happy and set up a banquet to celebrate the success. Bixiao, Qiongxiao, Hanzhi Xian and Caiyun fairy were also very happy.


    There was only one among the people. Empress Yunxiao was in a very deep mood. She couldn''t help thinking: "at this point, she had a grudge against the elucidation. Although the elucidation immortals were trapped in the ''nine bend Yellow River array'', it''s hard to deal with. Now I''m in a dilemma. I don''t know how martial uncle Yuanshi will react when he learned about it."


    Yunxiao''s worry is correct. The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty has been paying attention to his disciples. When he saw that the twelve golden immortals were captured by Yunxiao into the "Jiuqu Yellow River array", he was already furious, so he wanted the lower world to punish Yunxiao and others personally.

 Chapter 410

    Light the lamp and escape back to the tent. Jiang Ziya meets on the tent. After the two sit down, Jiang Ziya says, "now all the Taoist brothers are trapped in the ''nine meandering Yellow River array'', and I don''t know what bad luck is?"


    Burning the lamp said, "no one expected that Yunxiao and others should set up such a fierce array. Now I have to go to the yuxu palace. Ziya, you are a good guard here. I expect that all Taoist friends should not be hurt."


    After burning the lamp, he left Xiqi and drove through the clouds to Qilin cliff of Kunlun mountain; When he came to the palace, he saw the white crane boy guarding the Kowloon aloe chariot.


    The burning lamp came forward and asked, "where is teacher Zhang Zun going?"


    Seeing the burning lamp, the white crane boy quickly said, "burning lamp teacher, master, this is to drive Xiqi. Go back to the incense burning quiet room and meet Luan."


    When the lantern heard this, he hurried back to the tent and saw Jiang Ziya sitting alone, so he said, "Ziya, burn incense and color, and the master will drive to Xiqi!"


    When Jiang Ziya heard this, he was overjoyed. He quickly cleaned his body, held incense and walked beside the road to meet Luan Yu. I saw, outside the tent, misty cigarettes, dense everywhere.


    After a while, burning the lamp and Jiang Ziya suddenly heard the fairy music in the air. There was a loud and clear sound. Burning the lamp and holding the incense, he said to the ground: "I don''t know the teacher''s coming. I''m far away. I hope to beg for forgiveness."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor dropped the aloes chariot, and the Antarctic fairy followed with a feather fan. Burning the lamp and Jiang Ziya asked the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty to go up the reed canopy and fall down to worship.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "you are flat."


    Jiang ziyafu fell down and said, "now there is a ''nine bend Yellow River array'' on Sanxian island. All the disciples are trapped. Please be merciful and save them from fire and water."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "the number of days has been set, and I will save it. You don''t need to say more."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said this and sat in silence. Light a lamp and Jiang Ziya serve around. At midnight, Qingyun appeared on the top of the Tianzun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. There was about an acre of land, with five colors and ten thousand golden lamps on it, falling like dripping water in front of the eaves.


    When Yunxiao was in the array, he suddenly saw Qingyun appear. Yunxiao said to his second sister, "martial uncle Yuanshi is coming! Sister, I refused to go down the mountain at the beginning, and you two were stubborn. I was confused for a moment, and I set up this array occasionally to trap all the disciples of the sect. Now I can''t let him go, and I can''t damage their lives. Martial uncle Yuanshi comes again. How can I meet each other? It''s really a constraint!"


    Qiongxiao said, "sister, that''s a bad thing! Martial uncle Yuanshi is not our teacher. We respect him as the top, but in the face of our teacher. We are not his disciples. Let me do it. How should we be afraid of him?"


    Bixiao said, "we respect him when we see him. He is silent and polite. If he has self-esteem, why should we recognize this martial uncle? Since he is an enemy country, our behavior is normal. Now this array has been set up. It''s too late to regret, and we can only strive according to reason!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said to the Antarctic fairy the next morning, "pack up the aloes chariot. Since I have come here, I must go into the ''nine curved Yellow River array''."


    Light the lamp and lead the way. Jiang Ziya then goes under the canopy to the front. The white crane boy came forward and shouted, "the clouds of Sanxian Island, come and pick up Shengjia!"


    I saw Yunxiao and other three people go out. Yunxiao came forward and said, "disciple Yunxiao called on martial uncle. I don''t know if he''s far away. I hope to beg for forgiveness!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "you three set up this array and captured us. It''s the number of days. That''s right. But why don''t you listen to the teacher''s words, don''t abide by the rules, act against the sky, and act so recklessly? So far, you go into the array and I''ll come in."


    The three women first entered the array and went to the gossip platform to see how the emperor Yuanshi came in. The Heavenly Master patted the flying chair and walked into the array; Under the chariot of aloes, four feet are about two feet above the ground, auspicious clouds hold steady, and auspicious colors soar.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun entered the "nine meandering Yellow River array". With a sweep of his eyes, he saw that all the twelve disciples under the door were sleeping horizontally and lying straight, with their eyes closed.


    Seeing this, Yuanma Tianzun sighed: "only because the three corpses are not cut, the six Qi are not swallowed, and it takes thousands of years to escape this disaster!" Yuanshi Tianzun said and wanted to go out. The Caiyun Fairy on the gossip platform saw Yuanshi Tianzun turn back and hit the "eye killing Pearl" from behind. The bead had turned into dust and flew away before the emperor Yuanshi, and the clouds were shocked.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the Heavenly Master came out and sat down under the canopy. The burning lamp came forward and asked, "the teacher doesn''t know how the Taoist friends in the array are now?"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the Heavenly Master sighed, "the three flowers on the top have been cut off and the gate of heaven has been closed. It has become a common body, and thousands of years of cultivation have become empty."


    The burning lamp asked again, "since the teacher has just entered the array, why not break the array and rescue the Taoist friends?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said with a smile, "although I am a master of one religion, there are still teachers. I must ask the Taoist brother about this before it can be feasible." before he finished, he only listened to the sound of deer in the air. Yuanshi Tianzun said with a smile, "Taoist brother Bajing Palace is coming." he said, and hurriedly took off his tent to meet him.


    The supreme old gentleman came down from the air with an ox. the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty came forward and said with a smile, "for the 800 year career of the Zhou family, thank you for coming!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "I have to come." burning a lamp, Mingxiang led to the canopy, and master xuandu followed. When Jiang Ziya finished kowtowing and the two saints sat down.


    The Supreme Master said, "the three immortals have set up a ''nine meandering Yellow River array'', and all the disciples are in trouble here. Younger martial brother, have you ever seen it?"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the Heavenly Master said, "I went to see it first. I should hang the elephant, so I''m waiting for brother Tao to come."


    The Supreme Lord said, "then you''ll break this array directly. Why wait for me?" the first emperor heard this and sat silent.


    When empress Sanxiao was in the array, she suddenly saw the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" on the top of the supreme old gentleman in the air, shining in five colors. Yunxiao couldn''t help saying to his two sisters, "I didn''t expect that even master xuandu came. How can this be good?"


    Empress Bixiao said disapprovingly, "sister, we are under the sect and are not under the control of the two martial uncles. Why do you want them to come again!"


    Yunxiao shook his head when he heard this and said, "both martial uncles are saints. How can you and I resist it? It needs to be discussed in the long run."


    Qiongxiao said disapprovingly, "what can a saint do? As long as he dares to enter the ''nine curved Yellow River array'', we will release the ''golden Jiao scissors'' and then sacrifice the'' Hunyuan golden Dou '', why should we fear him?"


    The next day, the Supreme Lord said to Yuanshi Tianzun, "break the ''nine meandering Yellow River array'' early today, or go back early. But in the world of mortals, it is not a place for us to live for a long time."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "what elder martial brother said is very true!" so he ordered the Antarctic fairy to pack up the incense chariot. The supreme old gentleman got on the green bull and lit a lamp to lead the way. It was dense everywhere, covered with strange incense, and his face was red.


    When they came to the "nine bend Yellow River array", master xuandu came forward and said loudly, "three fairy sisters, come and pick you up!" a bell rang inside, and the three girls went out and stood without worship.


    The Supreme Master said, "you don''t abide by the rules, but you go down the mountain and set up this evil array without permission, but there is a way of heaven! Your teacher sees that I still have to bow down and check my head, how dare you be unreasonable!"


    Bixiao said, "I worship the sect leader. I don''t know if there is a xuandu. I don''t respect the upper and the lower. The ceremony is often heard."


    Master xuandu shouted, "you beast are so brave that you dare to speak against Tianyan!" the three empresses turned into the battle without words. The Supreme Lord brought the cattle into the array. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the Tianzun also entered the array with the Chenxiang chariot. After the white crane boy, they all entered the "Jiuqu Yellow River array".


    After the two saints entered the battle, the Supreme Lord saw that the immortals were drunk and did not wake up, sleeping soundly, breathing with the sound of breathing. When he saw four or five people with incomplete five bodies on the eight trigrams platform, he couldn''t help sighing: "it''s a pity that after thousands of years of work, all come into picture cakes once robbed!"


    When Qiongxiao saw the supreme Old Gentleman coming into the array to watch, he released the "golden Jiao scissors". The scissors are folded in the air like scissors. The head meets the head and the tail meets the tail. They will fall down. The supreme old gentleman saw Jin Jiao cut off on the back of the cow and looked up at his sleeve. The scissors fell into the sea like mustard without movement. Bixiao offered the "Hunyuan gold bucket" again. I threw the wind and fire Futon into the air and took it away.


    Seeing this, the three women shouted, "that''s all! Take my treasure, how dare you stop!" the three said that Qi stepped down and flew to the supreme old gentleman with a sword. The Supreme Lord shook away the "heaven and earth map" and took down empress Yunxiao.


    At this time, the leader of Tongtian cult appeared. Since Kunpeng saved Zhao Gongming, he has been paying attention to Sanxiao. When the supreme old gentleman captured the clouds with big bullying, he couldn''t help it anymore. He finally appeared to stop it. So Sanqing met in Xiqi and opened the climax of the catastrophe.

 Chapter 411

    Sanxiao was very happy when he saw the arrival of Tongtian sect leader. He hurried forward to meet him. Yuanshi Tianzun was cruel. He saw that despite the arrival of Tongtian sect leader, he sacrificed "Sanbao jade Ruyi" in the air, right on the top of Qiongxiao. Qiongxiao immediately died and went to the Fengshen platform with his soul.


    Bixiao rushed to Yuanshi Tianzun recklessly. The leader of Tongtian sect was shocked and just wanted to stop. He saw Yuanshi Tianzun take a box from his sleeve, open the cover, throw it into the air, and put Bixiao, people and birds in the box; Soon it turned into blood. A soul also went to the fengshentai.


    When the leader of Tongtian cult saw that Yuanshi Tianzun ignored his status as a saint and bullied and killed his disciples in front of him, he was very angry. Holding the "Qingping sword", he came forward to fight with Yuanshi Tianzun. The supreme old gentleman always turned to Yuanshi Tianzun and hurriedly came forward to stop the leader of Tongtian cult.


    Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian sect knew that he was not the enemy of Yuanshi Tianzun and the supreme old gentleman. With a cold hum, he said to the supreme old gentleman, "elder martial brother, what do you want to do?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, Bixiao and Qiongxiao are disrespectful to saints. It''s only a few days to die on the list. Younger martial brother Yuanshi is just robbing on behalf of heaven. Don''t make a fool of yourself!"


    When the leader of Tongtian sect heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''m fooling around! When Zixiao palace signed the list of gods, we agreed that the disciples of the sect should rely on their own skills, but you two betrayed their faith and took action against Yunxiao and other younger generations. Now he says what God''s will. Do you think I''m easy to deceive Tongtian!"


    Seeing that Tongtian didn''t give him and the supreme old gentleman face, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty angrily said, "Tongtian, master brother is a brother. You say so, but you are guilty of the following crimes. You can''t be the son of man!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult snorted coldly and said, "I can''t be the son of man. Let''s make it clear in front of everyone today. Who is right and who is wrong has a fair opinion."


    The Supreme Lord didn''t want to argue with the leader of Tongtian cult here, so he said: "younger martial brother Tongtian, this matter is over. The world is not where you and I stay for a long time. Let''s go back and talk about anything!"


    At this time, the leader of Tongtian cult didn''t know that the Supreme Lord had colluded with the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. Of course, he couldn''t stop, otherwise he would face many disciples in the future. Hearing this, he sneered and said, "since the world is not where I have been waiting for a long time, I don''t know why the two senior brothers came from the lower boundary?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun came forward and said, "if this evil array was not set up in the lower boundary of the cloud, how could we come from the lower boundary? In the final analysis, it''s not because your intercepting disciples don''t abide by the rules that I and senior brother have to come from the lower boundary."


    Tongtian leader sneered and said: "At the beginning of the year, I respectfully called you elder martial brother, but I didn''t expect you to be so shameless. Instead, I beat you. My disciples don''t abide by the rules. Why don''t you say that your disciples don''t abide by the rules? If you didn''t teach me well and let the twelve golden immortals commit murder and robbery, how could you implicate all sentient beings? If it wasn''t your fault at the beginning of the year, how could you blame me for intercepting the sect."


    Yuanshi Tianzun was annoyed by Tongtian sect leader''s words, and said angrily, "Tongtian, you dare to talk to me like this. You have no sense of respect. No wonder the disciples don''t know the etiquette."


    The leader of Tongtian sect snorted coldly and said, "if you can do well and do straight, how can our disciples not know the etiquette? When signing the list of gods in those years, it was said that our disciples should be listed according to their abilities. Today, you need to give me an explanation, otherwise I won''t blame me for killing your disciples!"


    The Supreme Lord heard Tongtian leader''s words and shouted, "junior brother Tongtian, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Seeing that the Supreme Master was a little angry, Yuanshi Tianzun hurriedly came forward and said, "senior brother, Tongtian didn''t care about you and me at all, otherwise he wouldn''t say such ruthless words!"


    The great old gentleman frowned when he heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun and said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, don''t say a few words. Younger martial brother Tongtian is just angry for a moment and can''t be true."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "elder martial brother, I''m telling the truth. If you don''t give me a statement today, I won''t take into account the three clear feelings. If you can bully the small with the big, I can do the same."


    Yuanshi Tianzun sneered and said, "Tongtian, I''ll give you a statement today. Yunxiao and others secretly set up this evil array in the lower boundary, which seriously affected the development of the human race. The eldest martial brother is the leader of human education. He has come to preside over justice for the human race. Is that enough?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect was angry when he heard this. He didn''t expect that the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty should talk about the Terran. However, the leader of Tongtian sect was not easy to fool. He just heard him say: "my disciples have seriously affected the Terran. What is your behavior to explain the disciples?"


    The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said, "Feng Ming Xiqi shows that Xiqi is the leader of the human race. I explain that my disciples help Xiqi according to the order of the eldest martial brother. Xiqi naturally conforms to the way of heaven. Can it be compared by your intercepting disciples!"


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help but turn his head and stare at the supreme old gentleman and asked, "elder martial brother, so you are on the side of elucidation and want my intercepted disciples to be on the list?"


    The Supreme Lord could not help but secretly hate why Yuanshi Tianzun dragged him into this muddy water, but now facing the questioning of Tongtian sect leader, he couldn''t help giving an explanation. Just listen, he said calmly: "Younger martial brother Tongtian, today''s event is a matter of days. Bixiao and Qiongxiao are disrespectful to saints and have no intention. You are also a saint. If even their disciples disrespect saints, what do others think of us? Where will the majesty of saints be? And the twelve golden immortals under junior brother Yuanshi''s sect have been cut off by Yunxiao and Qiong. As a result, Bixiao and Qiong have lost their accomplishments Xiao should be on the list to compensate for the cause and effect! Let''s do it now. You two don''t have to argue any more. "


    The leader of Tongtian sect also understood that Yunxiao had gone too far, so he said, "elder martial brother, it''s OK to do this, but you need to let Yunxiao go, otherwise I won''t agree."


    Hearing this, the emperor Yuanshi naturally didn''t want to let Yunxiao go. He just wanted to say something, but he was blocked by the supreme old gentleman. He just heard the supreme old gentleman say, "well, Yunxiao''s life shouldn''t be lost, so you can end the cause and effect." the supreme old gentleman said and let Yunxiao''s mother go.


    Seeing that the Supreme Master had let Yunxiao go, the leader of Tongtian cult didn''t say much, so he took Yunxiao and Zhao Gongming back to jin''ao island.


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was unwilling, he could not refute the supreme Lao Jun''s face. He could only look at the figure of Tongtian sect leader leaving. Seeing this, the Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, the world is not where you and I have stayed for a long time. Let''s go back." he said and left on a green bull. Seeing that it was difficult for Yuanshi Tianzun to stay any longer, he had to return to the yuxu Palace.


    With the mediation of the Supreme Lord, the leader of Tongtian sect reluctantly stopped investigating the great bullying of the first emperor and the Supreme Lord. In this way, zhunti, who has been observing Sanqing, was greatly disappointed.


    Not only was zhunti disappointed, but Kunpeng was also unwilling. He came to jin''ao island with Tongtian leader. The arrival of Kunpeng surprised Tongtian leader.


    After the two sides sat down, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "I don''t know why Taoist Kunpeng came here?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I''m here for the leader!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "what can I do for Kunpeng Taoist friends?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I don''t know what the leader thinks about today?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "what does Taoist friend Kunpeng mean by this?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "master, haven''t you seen the current situation? People and Buddhism are obviously out of the same nostril, which is very disadvantageous to the interception of religion!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends will not come for alliance, will they?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "the leader is mistaken. Now the overall situation is determined. It is difficult for you and me to form an alliance."


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "how do you understand Kunpeng''s words?"


    Kunpeng said, "before the way of heaven was revealed, you and I formed an alliance, but I can borrow my luck to protect myself, and I can borrow the power of the leader to protect myself. Both sides exchange what they need. Now the number of days has been set, and the interception is another disaster."


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "is there no other way for Kunpeng Taoist friends?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "now we can only save our lives. As long as we can keep several disciples at the core of the interception, the interception will eventually prosper again. I don''t know what the leader thinks?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment and said, "now the situation is pressing, so we can only do it. In the future, we need Taoist friends to look after one or two under our door."


    Kunpeng said: "the leader doesn''t need to be like this. Nuwa mended the sky in those days. She once received the help of the leader and should do her heart. It''s inconvenient for me to stay more. I''ll say goodbye."


    Knowing this, the leader of Tongtian sect asked Duobao to send Kunpeng out of the island.


    After Kunpeng left, the leader of Tongtian sect was filled with emotion. He never thought that he would come here to help during the disaster.

 Chapter 412

    Duobao sent Kunpeng away and returned to the hall. At this time, the leader of Tongtian sect had rescued Zhao Gongming and restored most of his accomplishments.


    Seeing that Duobao came back, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "sit down."


    Yunxiao and Zhao Gongming knew they were sinful. They came forward and said, "disciples are guilty. Please punish the teacher!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "what''s the use of punishing you so far? Now it''s better to think about how to face this great disaster. Zhao Gongming and Yunxiao, although you two escaped, after all, China''s entry into the world was contaminated with murder and robbery. There is a name on the list of gods. As a teacher, I hope you remember today''s lesson and don''t commit it again."


    Zhao Gongming and Yunxiao should be. After the disaster, Zhao Gongming''s mind has also been tempered a lot. The death of Bixiao and Qiongxiao has dealt a great blow to him. If he didn''t listen to advice and go his own way, they wouldn''t die.


    Seeing that the scene was a little deserted, Duobao said, "teacher, Kunpeng came here this time, but it''s a little strange. I don''t know why he thought I would fail when I stopped teaching?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "it''s nothing strange. Although Kunpeng didn''t speak clearly, he also understood his hidden meaning from his words. This time, I''m in danger of destroying the sect."


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian said this, Duobao, Zhao Gongming and Yunxiao were surprised. Duobao asked, "why does the teacher think so? As long as we meditate behind closed doors, we can survive this disaster!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "when things come to this point today, even if they practice behind closed doors, disaster will fall from the sky. From the situation that the emperor and the supreme old gentleman at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty shot at Yunxiao and others, they are determined to let me stop teaching and become a substitute to be listed as gods. This is also the reason why I didn''t bring Han Zhixian and Caiyun together."


    Duobao asked, "what does the teacher mean is that he doesn''t care if he asks the disciple to shut up and meditate?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "since they are determined to kill me, we can''t make them feel better. Tell them to be careful of Shen Gongbao and don''t trust him easily?"


    Zhao Gongming asked somewhat puzzled, "teacher, Shen Gongbao has taken refuge in Cheng Tang and is an ally with us. Why should we be wary of him?"


    When the leader of Tongtian sect heard Zhao Gongming''s words, he couldn''t help sighing. He just listened to Duobao and said, "younger martial brother Zhao, Shen Gongbao is an elucidation disciple. Although he has taken refuge in Chengtang now, no one can guarantee whether he is an undercover person of the elucidation sect in Chengtang. Since we want to compete with the elucidation sect, we should be careful that he plays tricks secretly."


    The leader of Tongtian sect smiled when he heard Duobao''s words and said, "Duobao''s words are very good. Duobao, go and inform the registered disciples so that they can go down the mountain to help make soup at will. There is no need to be merciful when they see the disciples of the sect. All the disciples come back to jin''ao island. No one can act without my order."


    Duobao also knew that this matter was related to the life and death of the sect. He quickly took the order to inform the sect''s disciples.


    The act of intercepting the sect immediately attracted the attention of all parties. The Supreme Lord understood that the leader of Tongtian sect wanted to make a go. The current situation has deviated from his original expectation. Even the victory of the sermon was a disastrous victory. The Supreme Lord just wondered why the leader of Tongtian sect knew his actions with the original Heavenly Master, If he wants to help explain this war again, I''m afraid Sanqing will completely break up and the name of Sanqing will no longer exist.


    Just when the supreme old gentleman was worried, Yuanshi Tianzun came to the door again. When the supreme old gentleman saw it, he couldn''t help sighing. Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to force him to make a statement.


    Before the emperor Yuanshi sat down, the Supreme Lord asked calmly, "younger martial brother, I think this trip must be for the purpose of such a large-scale teaching?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. I just came here for this matter. Now, younger martial brother Tongtian sent all his disciples to help make soup. I''m afraid it''s hard to resist by my teaching. I hope elder martial brother will preside over justice."


    The Supreme Lord said, "you killed Bixiao and Qiongxiao that day, but you went too far. Otherwise, younger martial brother Tongtian wouldn''t have to fight. Now the situation is unknown. It takes some time for Xiqi to win the world."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, there are a large number of people who stop teaching now. It''s really not good. You and I will do it in person. Fengming Xiqi is the number of days. Younger martial brother Tongtian''s laissez faire of his disciples'' lower bound is an act against the sky. The elder martial brother can be punished for being a human teaching leader."


    The Supreme Lord said, "although I have someone to teach the leader, I don''t have the emperor''s treasure ''Kongtong seal''. I can''t decide the affairs of the human race alone. Now, you and I can only give the Lingbao to our disciples to use. Before we can meet, we can break them all. In this way, younger martial brother Tongtian has nothing to say."


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to kill the sect, he was also afraid that Tongtian sect leader would take action against his disciples in a hurry. Moreover, Tongtian sect leader had a "immortal killing sword array" in his hand, which could not be broken by the four saints, but he could not resist it. Therefore, Yuanshi Tianzun could only agree to the policy of the supreme old gentleman.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun was unwilling. He only heard him say: "elder martial brother, Tongtian martial brother has the ''immortal killing sword array'' in his hand. It must be broken by the four saints. You and I can''t help but prevent him from spreading this evil array in his anger."


    The Supreme Lord frowned when he heard this and said, "listen to younger martial brother, do you want to unite others to suppress younger martial brother Tongtian?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, I have to."


    The Supreme Lord asked, "younger martial brother, do you want to unite the two saints of the west? Don''t forget that the two saints of the West have always wanted to preach in the East. If you owe them cause and effect, it will be disadvantageous to you and our two religions in the future."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, I can''t help it. If I don''t unite with the two saints in the west, I''m afraid I will destroy the religion soon. I hope you can understand, elder martial brother."


    The Supreme Lord thought for a moment, sighed and said, "well, it''s just that the name of Sanqing will no longer exist."


    With the consent of the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty put down the big stone in his heart and gave many spiritual treasures to his disciples. Even the "Pangu flag" and other congenital treasures were given to his disciples. Although the leader of Tongtian cult was prepared, he still did not escape the calculation of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. He wrote Zhixian and Caiyun fairy died in the hands of Buddhism, and Wen Zhong''s army was also defeated.


    Xiqi defeated Wen Zhong''s army and pursued him while he was victorious.


    Wen Taishi was defeated to Qishan. He collected the defeated and disabled people and horses. After clicking, there were only more than 30000. Wen Taishi was silent in his heart.


    Deng Zhong asked, "grand master, where are we going now?"


    Master Wen asked, "where are you going from here?"


    Xin Huan said, "go to Jiameng pass here."


    Master Wen said, "then let''s go to jiamengguan." so Wen Zhong urged his men and horses to move towards jiamengguan. The poor soldier was defeated and would die. His power was frustrated and he was really not interested. Along the way, everyone sighed and shouted. Between the men and horses, I saw a yellow flag on Taohua mountain, and a man under the flag, guangchengzi.


    Master Wen came forward and asked, "guangchengzi, why are you blocking us here?"


    Guangchengzi replied, "Wen Zhong, you disobeyed heaven and order, helped evil and destroyed benevolence, so that the creatures were poisoned. I am here today, and I will not take revenge on you, but you are not allowed to cross taohualing. Let you go elsewhere."


    Hearing the speech, the Grand Master said angrily, "I''m unlucky today. I''m going to be defeated. Guangchengzi, you''re in the way here, but you deceive me too much!" he said, riding an ink Qilin and whipping.


    Guangchengzi took the "Fantian seal" and sacrificed it in the air. When master Wen saw it, he knew the harm of the seal. He turned Qilin to look west and left. Deng Zhong returned with master Wen.


    Master Wen sighed, "guangchengzi has'' fan Tianyin ''in his hand, but we can''t resist it. Now he''s blocking us. We''ve crossed this mountain today. Now we don''t know where to go?"


    Deng Zhong said, "grand master, if we don''t enter the fifth pass and go to Yanshan mountain," Wen had to turn around and come to Yanshan Road. Wen Taishi lived at night. Within a day, people and horses traveled to Yanshan. Suddenly he looked up and saw a yellow flag on Taihua mountain, with red sperm standing under the flag.


    Hearing this, the naked sperm said, "master Wen, you don''t have to go to Yanshan. This is not where you go. I''m ordered to light a lamp and stop you from entering the five levels. Where did you come from or where did you go?"


    Wen Taishi was so angry that the three corpses were angry and smoke was growing in his seven orifices. He shouted, "red sperm, you deceive people too much! Although I am defeated, I will fight with you as soon as I die!" he said, and rode an ink Kirin to rush at the red sperm.

 Chapter 413

    Red sperm took out the "Yin-Yang mirror" when he saw it. When he saw the "Yin-Yang mirror", he felt cold. This treasure was not something he could resist. He had to knock Kirin out of the circle and retreat down the Yanshan mountain. Red sperm didn''t come either. Hearing that the grand master was yellow and panting, he was silent.


    Xin Huan said, "master, since these two roads are not allowed, if you still go to Huanghua Mountain and enter Qinglong pass."


    Hearing the grand master pondering for a long time, he just said, "I can''t escape back to the dynasty song to see the son of heaven, and then the whole army in order to recover. It''s just a burden on people and horses. How can I give up this line?"


    Wen Zhong had no choice but to transfer his men and horses back to qinglongguan road. In less than half a day, I saw a man and horse stationed at the throat. Hearing the order of the grand master to camp, I didn''t expect that there was an ambush in front of me.


    There was only a sound of cannon, and two red flags moved. Nezha stepped on the wind fire wheel, held a fire pointed gun, and shouted, "master Wen, don''t want to go back! This is your place to die!"


    Hearing the words, the grand master was very angry and scolded in an angry voice: "Jiang Shang bullied me too much! It''s hateful to ambush unbearable young people here and bully and despise Chinese ministers!" he rode forward on a Kirin, and Nezha hurried up with a fire pointed gun.


    There was a great war between the two sides. Cheng Tang''s army was already a disabled soldier, but how could it be the enemy of Xiqi''s army, which raised energy and livestock. However, a moment later, the army was defeated again. Ji Li and Deng Zhong also died in the hands of Nezha, and both souls went to the Fengshen platform.


    Seeing that Deng Zhong and Ji Li had been broken again, master Wen was very upset. He didn''t feel at ease. He didn''t love the war and took the road. Nezha killed for a while and cut off half of the people behind him. Nezha won the whole victory and returned to Xiqi to report his merit.


    After hearing that the Taishi was defeated, he went ahead and stabbed the disabled soldiers later. There were less than 10000 people. The grand master sat down and blushed. He thought to himself, "I have never been defeated in my own expedition. Today''s expedition to the West will bring disgrace to none."


    Xin Huan said on his side, "please be relieved, grand master. The victory or defeat is a routine matter for soldiers. Why worry about it. It''s not too late to avenge this after returning to the dynasty. The grand master should take care of his health."


    The next day, people started to look at Huanghua Mountain. At the end of the journey, unexpectedly, Huang Tianhua ambushed him again. Wen Taishi''s camp broke Yu Qing and Xin Huan was injured. Wen Taishi was very angry and thought about it all the way. In the evening, when people and horses were walking, there was a high mountain in front of them, but when they saw the bleak mountain scenery, the grand master sat down and unknowingly worried.


    Hearing that the grand master was restless, the three armies cooked rice, Xin Huan sorted it out, and returned to the army the next day. At the second watch, I heard a loud noise on the top of the mountain, and the cannon fired like thunder. When the grand master went out to watch, he saw Jiang Ziya drinking with King Wu on the mountain.


    Master Wen has been furious these days. He went to the ink Qilin and took the whip to kill him up the mountain. After a thunder, there was no one on the mountain. Wen Taishi was a divine eye. He looked left and right, but there was no sign.


    Suddenly, a cannon sounded at the foot of the mountain, and the people gathered like clouds. When they besieged the foot of the mountain, Lei Zhenzi and Yang Jian were leading the troops to ambush Tang Dajun. However, for a moment, Xin Huan, who stayed in the camp, died in Lei Zhenzi''s hand. When the grand master came down the mountain, the battle was over, and Lei Zhenzi and others had already left.


    At this time, seeing that Xin Huan was dead, Wen Taishi was very sad. He sat in silence and meditated for a long time. He sighed at the sky: "heaven has become soup! Today''s loss of government has led to bad luck in heaven''s heart, and people''s resentment is growing day by day. The minister is loyal, but he can''t return to it in case. It''s not a matter of the minister''s expedition, don''t worry!"


    As soon as master Wen sat down until dawn, he got up again and gathered defeated and disabled soldiers to walk meandering. There was no food and grass. The soldiers were very tired and hungry. I heard that the grand master was sad and angry.


    Hearing that the grand master went to Juelong mountain, he wanted to enter the mountain. When he saw that the mountain was steep, he was confused. Suddenly he looked up and saw a man coming. He was Yunzi in Yuzhu cave of Zhongnan mountain.


    Master Wen hurried forward and asked, "what can I do for you, Taoist brother?"


    Yunzi said, "I''ve been ordered to light a lamp. I''ve been waiting for Taoist brother for a long time. This is Juelong ridge. Why don''t you come back when you meet a Jedi?"


    Master Wen laughed and said, "Yunzi, you treat me Wen Zhong as a child. How can you say that I meet a Jedi and deceive me? What''s the reason why you play such a trick on me today?"


    Yunzi said, "now that you''re here, you''re exhausted. You should die."


    Yun Zizi said with his hands, and eight pillars of fire connecting heaven grew under the ground, more than three feet high and more than ten feet long. According to the eight trigrams: Qian, Kan, gen, Zhen, Xun, Li, Kun and Dui, master Wen is trapped in them.


    Hearing this, the grand master was shocked and said, "Yunzi, do you want to trap me with this column?"


    Yunzi had no words. He thundered and shook the column open. Forty nine fire dragons appeared in each column, and the flames soared. Seeing this, master Wen laughed and said, "Yunzi, the essence of leaving the earth, everyone can escape; everyone can do the art in the fire. How dare such a small art deceive me!" he pinched the formula to avoid the fire and stood in the array.


    Master Wen doesn''t know that this array is no small matter. It''s Yunzi''s family''s Lingbao "Tongtian divine fire pillar". Each divine fire contains several divine dragons and sprays three flavors of real fire. Even if the golden immortal falls into it, he will lose his life.


    Hearing that the grand master didn''t know how powerful he was, he pinched the formula to avoid fire, stood in the middle and said loudly in the fire: "Yunzi! Your Taoism is just like this! I''ll go too!" he said and drove away to go.


    Wen Zhong didn''t know that Yunzi knocked the purple gold bowl of the Taoist who lit the lamp in advance, like a cover. Master Wen rushed up and knocked down the nine cloud flame crown with dust and green hair. Just listen to him yell and fall down.


    The cloud neutron saw that it thundered outside, and there was a thunderbolt everywhere. The fire was fierce. Poor Prime Minister Cheng Tang. He was loyal all his life and finally died for his country. Together, his soul came to the Fengshen platform. There was a Qingfu God who used only a hundred spirit flags to lead the grand master.


    Hearing that the Supreme Master was loyal and immortal, a little true spirit went to the Chaoge through the wind to see King Zhou and appeal his feelings. At this time, King Zhou was drinking and having fun with Ximei in Lutai. Unconsciously, he suddenly fainted and lay down. In my dream, I suddenly saw master Wen standing next to me and said: "The old minister was appointed to the western expedition. He lost many wars and made no contribution. Today he is in the western land. May your majesty practice benevolent government and seek talents to support the country; do not wantonly indulge in prostitution and mess up the government; do not take the ancestral state as an important issue, people''s words are not trustworthy, destiny is not afraid, and enterprise''s past wrongs can be redeemed. If you want to complain about deep feelings again, it will be difficult for you to enter the Fengshen platform. You can go!" He said he would go to the Fengshen platform. Bai Jian introduced his soul and settled in the platform.


    King Zhou suddenly woke up and said, "strange! Strange!"


    Xi Mei asked, "Your Majesty is surprised?" King Zhou said the dream again.


    Xi Mei said, "dreams come from the heart. My concubine often hears your Majesty''s worries. I heard the grand master''s western expedition, so I have this warning sign. To hear the grand master''s ability is a lost man."


    King Zhou said, "the beauty''s words are reasonable." he put down his tension and made fun of Xi Mei.


    Yunzi received the sacred fire pillar and was about to leave. At this time, Kunpeng appeared. He hurriedly came forward and asked, "I don''t know why the saint came here?"


    Kunpeng said, "I''m here for my friends!"


    Yunzi was surprised when he heard this. He thought Kunpeng wanted to avenge Wen Zhong. He stared at Kunpeng carefully to prevent the other party''s attack.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng knew that Yunzi misunderstood him, so he said, "Taoist friends, don''t be nervous. I don''t mean any harm. Just seeing that Taoist friends were originally an immortal of fortune, there was no disaster and no robbery, but now they are tired and provoked unnecessary cause and effect. I hereby come to inform you to avoid being implicated again."


    Yunzi was very surprised when he heard this. He said, "I don''t even know what the holy Master said. On that day, the first Heavenly Master of our teacher said that we should join the world and end the cause and effect. Why did Kunpeng say this?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s true that the immortals did commit murder, but not all of them committed murder. Among you, only you and the burning lamp didn''t commit murder, but I don''t know why the original Heavenly Master let you two enter the world and be infected with murder."


    Yunzi heard Kunpeng''s words, but he didn''t believe it. He said, "can the saint explain it in detail?"


    Kunpeng came here to leave a trace of dissatisfaction with Yuanshi Tianzun in Yunzi''s heart, so he said: "The reason why the immortals committed murder and robbery was mainly because of the dispute between the emperor and you. You killed the Terrans in a rash. The Terrans were prosperous for days. You killed a large number of Terrans with spells, which went against the will of heaven and eventually implicated the emperor Xuanyuan. Now they have been reduced by the clouds, just to repay the cause and effect of that year. Among the people, only you and the lantern are good-natured and didn''t kill Innocent people are harmed, so there is no body to commit murder and robbery. Therefore, you and the lamp can escape the "nine meandering Yellow River array" in the sky. "


    When Yunzi heard this, he realized that his cultivation was not high in the process of elucidation, but why he was not hurt by the clouds.


    Kunpeng added: "although Wen Zhong is a disciple of the apostle, he is an important official of other people''s family. Now, although Fengming Xiqi and the Western Zhou Dynasty are prosperous, it is a world of soup after all. You killed the important official of the emperor, but you have a cause and effect with the people. I came here to tell you not to kill rashly, so as not to cause too much cause and effect. Go back and tell the light lamp and let him be careful."


    Yunzi was surprised when he heard this. He saluted Kunpeng and went back to Xiqi to discuss with the light lamp. Kunpeng was overjoyed. His main purpose of this trip was to use Yunzi''s mouth to let the light lamp betray the teaching earlier and leave more vitality for the interception.

 Chapter 414

    After Yunzi left, Kunpeng flew to jin''ao island. Tongtian sect leader didn''t expect Kunpeng to come to jin''ao island so soon. He was surprised.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "Why are you here this time?"


    Kunpeng said, "I came here to hear about Zhong. I think the leader also knows that he has died at the hands of Yunzi."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "God''s will is so that no human can save it."


    Kunpeng said: "I must have made a decision to watch the leader''s actions on that day. Wen Zhong is a disciple of the virgin of Jinling. The virgin of Jinling knows that she will go out of the island for revenge. This matter is related to the final decisive battle. I hereby come to inform you that I hope the leader can let the virgin of Jinling out of the island."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the leader of Tongtian sect was greatly surprised and said, "Jin Ling is my intercepted disciple. Taoist friends, it''s difficult to obey my orders."


    Kunpeng knew that the leader of Tongtian would have this reaction, and said, "leader, you can give up and get something. Under the current situation, do you think you can completely protect these disciples?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult proudly said, "if I have the ''immortal sword array'' in hand, it is not the four saints that cannot be broken. Even if I join hands with the old gentleman in the beginning of the year, I am not afraid. How can I protect them?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "the leader underestimated the desire of the first emperor. It seems to me that it is not the virgin of the golden spirit alone. It is difficult for the virgin of the turtle spirit and others. Even if the leader has the ''immortal sword array'' in hand, it is difficult to ensure their safety."


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult changed his face and said, "Taoist friends, this statement is somewhat exaggerated. I can''t believe it."


    Kunpeng said: "the ''immortal sword killing array'' is not holy, but can''t the Four Saints break this array?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect changed his face again and said, "listen to the words of Taoist friends, does it mean that the first emperor wants to cooperate with the two saints of the west to deal with my interception?"


    Kunpeng said, "this matter is related to Sanqing''s love. It''s inconvenient to say more. The leader of the sect knows it in the future. Everything has good and bad sides, and this list of gods is no exception. Although the list of gods is under the jurisdiction of others, if it is powerful, it can control the heaven, and Haotian dare not be too presumptuous!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult was overjoyed when he heard this, but he dimmed again and sighed: "how can you control the heaven? It''s good to say that the body is on the list, but it''s hard to improve the cultivation after death."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "a few people are poor, but they can''t guarantee their accomplishments!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult hurriedly asked, "what''s the magic method? Can you tell me one or two?"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s not urgent. At that time, the leader knows that I''m here not only for Wen Zhong, but also for the help of the leader."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "what''s the matter with Taoist friends, but it doesn''t hurt to say."


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t know if the leader knows Kong Xuan, the son of the Phoenix?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I know one or two about this person. He has heard about it on jin''ao Island, but later he disappeared. Is it related to him that Taoist friends ask for it?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "yes, Kong Xuan is now the general of Chengtang three mountain pass. There is this person in Chengtang, but Xiqi is invincible. I think zhunti will show up to help Xiqi. I want to take advantage of this opportunity to stop him. At that time, I hope the sect leader can stop him from helping zhunti."


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, although zhunti is shameless, he is a saint. How are you his enemy?"


    Kunpeng proudly said, "as long as the leader can block the reception, I have my own way to block zhunti."


    Seeing that Kunpeng was so confident, the leader of Tongtian sect didn''t say anything more. He nodded and agreed to Kunpeng''s request.


    Since Jiang Ziya destroyed Wen Zhong''s army, he has been singing Kaijin all the way. Cheng Tang is invincible. His disciples who stopped teaching outside are also killed and injured countless. On this day, Jiang Ziya''s army came to Jinjiling, but unexpectedly met Kong Xuan, blocking their way forward.


    Kong Xuan had lived on the ridge for three days when Jiang Ziya''s army had arrived. He hurriedly ordered, "who of you will go to zhouying to see you for a while?"


    Chen Geng, the forerunner, said, "the end will be willing to go." Kong Xuan nodded and agreed. Chen Geng went up and down the mountain to fight in zhouying.


    When Zhou Jun reported to the Chinese army, Jiang Ziya asked the left and right: "who will see this front?"


    Huang Tianhua said, "I''d like to go."


    Jiang Ziya said, "you must be careful."


    Huang Tianhua was so busy that Yu Qilin went out of the camp. When he saw the coming general holding Fang Tianhua''s halberd, he shouted, "who is the anti thief?"


    Huang Tianhua said, "I''m not an anti thief. I''m Shoutian. I''m under Marshal Tang Tianbao''s command. The official seal forerunner Huang Tianhua is also. Who are you? Come by your name. It''s easy to record your head in the skill book."


    When Chen Geng heard this, he was furious and said, "you chicken and dog boy, dare to be the enemy of China?" he said, holding a halberd on his horse and taking Huang Tianhua directly, and Huang Tianhua met the frame with his double hammer.


    There were thirty rounds of war between the two sides. Huang Tianhua hid his gun and left. Chen Geng didn''t know what to do, and then came after him. Huang Tianhua heard the Luan bell ring in the back of his head, hung down his double hammer, took the fire dragon mark in his hand, and returned with a mark. He dismounted Chen Geng, cut off his head, and returned to the camp to see Jiang Ziya.


    Huang Tianhua came forward and said, "the last general entrusted Marshal Hong Fu to mark Chen Geng''s head." Jiang Ziya was overjoyed at the speech and wrote down Huang Tianhua''s first skill.


    The newspaper horse returned to Kong Xuanying and reported: "inform Marshal that Chen Geng lost the opportunity and was beheaded by Huang Tianhua and hung at the gate."


    Kong xuanleng snorted and said, "although Chen Geng was incompetent and died, Zhou Jun''s move was arrogant. Tomorrow I will teach them a lesson."


    The next day, Kong Xuan asked sun he to challenge Zhou Ying. Jiang Ziya preached, "who will go for a walk?"


    At this time, Wuji said, "disciples are willing to go." Jiang Ziya promised.


    When Wu Ji left the camp, he saw a general, flew to the front of the array and shouted, "who''s coming?"


    Wu Ji said, "I''m the forerunner of the right sentry under Marshal Jiang. Wu Ji is also."


    Hearing this, sun he immediately smiled and said, "Jiang shangnai is a fisherman, and you are a woodcutter. Your master and apprentice are drawing a picture -- ''questions and answers between fishermen and woodcutters''."


    Wu Ji said angrily, "every man is unreasonable! How dare you play with me with words!" he was gnashing his teeth, raised his gun and stabbed him when he was distracted. Sun he hurriedly welcomed the knife in his hand. Two horses fight, a vicious killing. There were thirty rounds of the war. Wu Ji hid his gun and ran away pretending to be defeated. Seeing Wu Ji''s defeat, sun he knew that he was born a woodcutter. He didn''t know what he could do. Then he chased after him.


    But he didn''t know that Jiang Ziya passed Wuji''s gun, which was mysterious. Wu Ji knew that sun he came and took the horse, and the horse stopped; Sun he rode too fast and was full of confidence. Wu Ji had earlier picked him off the horse, took the head, returned to the camp and saw Jiang Ziya report his merit.


    When Jiang Ziya learned of the great joy, he wrote down Wu Ji''s credit. At this time, Nezha was so excited that he wanted to go out of the camp to fight.


    When Kong Xuan learned that sun he had also failed, he said to the left and right: "I was ordered to enlist, and you did meritorious service with the army, but unexpectedly, I was very unhappy. Who will go to see the enemy array again today and do meritorious service for the country?"


    At this time, Gao Jineng came forward and said, "the last general is willing to sign."


    Kong Xuan said, "you must be careful in this battle. You can''t lose to the other side."


    Gao Jineng went to the front of the camp to discuss the war. Nezha came forward and immediately asked for war. Jiang Ziya promised it. Nezha stepped on the wind and fire wheel and ran like wind and fire clouds.


    Seeing this, Gao Jineng shouted, "Nezha, slow down!"


    Nezha was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "you know my name. Why don''t you get off your horse and die early?"


    Gao Jineng was furious at the words. Without words, he stabbed Nezha with a gun. Nezha rushed up with a sharp gun. The two fought for dozens of rounds. Gao Jineng was afraid that Nezha would start first, so he covered his gun and left. He took out the bee bag and prepared to plot against him.


    Seeing that Gao Jineng was about to escape, Nezha thought to himself, "I''m going to succeed and shake my reputation!" so he took out the "heaven and earth circle" and looked at the air to sacrifice. Gao Jineng''s Bee bag didn''t open, but unexpectedly, Nezha''s circle of heaven and earth came so fast. A circle was hitting him on the shoulder, and Gao Jineng fell on his saddle and fled.


    Nezha was so upset that he couldn''t do all the work that he went back to the camp to see Jiang Ziya. Gao Jineng was wounded by Nezha and was defeated. He went to the camp to see Kong Xuan. Kong Xuan didn''t speak. He took some pills and applied them to Gao Jineng. His injury healed immediately.

 Chapter 415

    The next day, Kong Xuan hit the army and lit a gun. He led the army to the front of the battle. He only heard the flag gate officer say, "please come out and answer."


    Tanma reported to the Chinese army and said, "Kong Xuan, please answer the marshal."


    When Jiang Ziya arrived before the battle, he saw that there were five lights behind Kong Xuan - green, yellow, red, white and black. Ziya was very suspicious, but he also understood that the other party''s origin was probably not simple.


    Seeing that Ziya came, Kong Xuan carried the horse to the front of the army and asked, "is it Jiang Ziya?"


    Jiang Ziya said, "it''s the poor way."


    Kong Xuan asked, "you were a minister of the Shang Dynasty. Why did you rebel, claim to be king in vain, unite with princes, deceive the heart against the sky, and do not defend your homeland? I am under the imperial edict. You are good to retreat and respect the minister''s day, so as to protect your family and country; if half a word is delayed, I will level the western land, and it will be too late to repent."


    Jiang Ziya said, "the destiny of heaven is changeable, and only those who are virtuous live there. Now King Zhou is rampant with adultery and immorality, and the sky is angry and the people are angry. Germany is in the Western Zhou Dynasty. Why don''t the general go to our Zhou Dynasty?"


    Kong Xuan said, "you don''t fight against the sky, but this filthy speech confuses the hearts of the people, so as to rebel and refuse to fight against the heavenly soldiers. It''s hateful!"


    Kong Xuan then brushed the five color divine light behind Jiang Ziya. Jiang Ziya quickly offered a sacrifice to fight the divine whip. Who is Kong Xuan? Apart from the sage and demon master Kunpeng, the ancestor of the earth fairy zhenyuanzi and the Youming cult leader Xuehe, no one can beat him. How can Jiang Ziya be his enemy if he has not become an immortal for decades? The five color divine light disappears as soon as he hits the divine whip.


    Jiang Ziya lost his whip and immediately ran back. Nezha, Lei Zhenzi and Huang Tianhua rushed forward to save him. Seeing the reappearance of Kong Xuan''s five colors of divine light, he took Lei Zhenzi first, and then took Nezha with a brush. Huang Tianhua was shocked when he saw that Kong Xuan had no effort to take Lei Zhenzi and Nezha. At the moment when he was distracted, Gao Jineng shot him right behind Huang Tianhua''s back and cut him under his horse. Huang Tianhua''s ghost went to the Fengshen platform.


    Jiang Ziya fled back to the camp while Kong Xuan was dealing with Lei Zhenzi and Nezha. Kong Xuan saw that he didn''t catch up. Afraid of Jiang Ziya''s tricks, he also returned to the camp.


    The next day, Kong Xuan went to challenge again and captured the five tiger generals without effort. For a time, Jiang Ziya had no more generals to send, so he hung up the exemption card.


    Yang Jian escorted grain and grass during this trip. When he arrived at Yuanmen, he was surprised to find that the exemption card was hung. He hurried to find Jiang Ziya to ask about the situation. Jiang Ziya told Huang Tianhua that he had died and captured many generals. When Yang Jian heard that Huang Tianhua was dead, he couldn''t help getting angry.


    Just listen, Yang Jian said in a cruel voice: "the marshal will come to the battle tomorrow and wait for the disciples to see what kind of monster he is, so we can try to deal with it!" Jiang Ziya agreed with Yang Jian.


    The next day, Jiang Ziya took all the disciples out of the camp to meet Kong Xuan. Kong Xuan heard the sound and said, "when you rebel for no reason, slander evil words, confuse the princes all over the world, and raise troops in vain, I will not fight with you if you want to meet the traitors all over the world in Mengjin. I will only stop you and see how you can succeed! It''s not too late for me to take you when you have all the food and grass."


    At this time, Yang Jian took a picture of Kong Xuan under the flag gate, but in the mirror was a colorful agate, rolling forward and backward. When Yang Jian saw it, he couldn''t help thinking, "what is this?"


    When Kong Xuan saw Yang Jian taking a photo of the demon, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Yang Jian, take a photo of the demon and stand there from a distance. I''m afraid you can''t understand. A big husband should understand how to do things. Don''t hide secretly. I''m standing here for you to take a photo!"


    Yang Jian was broken by Kong Xuan, so he went to the army and took photos of Kong Xuan with the demon. Unfortunately, the result was still the same as before. Such a result made Yang Jian confused.


    Seeing that Yang Jian was silent, Kong Xuan couldn''t help laughing. Yang Jian angrily raised his three pointed and two edged knife and rushed to Kong Xuan. Wei Hu came to help Yang Jian and offered a "demon subduing pestle" to Kong Xuan.


    Seeing this, Kong Xuan greeted him with five colored lights. Seeing that the momentum was bad, Yang Jian knew the five colors behind Kong Xuan and ran away in the golden light. Unfortunately, Wei Hu didn''t know the depth. The "demon subduing pestle" had already fallen into Kong Xuan''s five colors.


    When Kong Xuan saw Yang Jian escape, he couldn''t help but come forward and say loudly, "Jiang Ziya! If you are so incompetent in the array, I advise you to surrender obediently, otherwise you will end up dead under the power of heaven."


    Hearing this, Li Jing behind Jiang Ziya was furious and scolded: "Kong Xuan, don''t be rampant! I''ll return to you when I come." he said, holding a halberd and rushing forward. Jiang Ziya tried to stop but failed.


    What did Kong Xuan do? Li Jing only humiliated himself when he went there. After only a few rounds, he was suppressed by Kong Xuan. I saw that Li Jing attacked Kong Xuan after offering the "exquisite golden pagoda". Kong xuanleng snorted, and as soon as the five colors were scattered, the golden pagoda disappeared. Seeing this, Li Jing turned and ran away. Unfortunately, in the end, he didn''t escape the five color divine light. He was also taken down by Kong Xuan. Jin Zha and Mu Zha went to save each other, and were also captured by Kong Xuan.


    Jiang Ziya had no choice but to go back to the camp to help the immortals. At this time, Jiang Ziya told Kong Xuan about blocking Xiqi army in detail.


    Burning the lamp itself rebelled against the teaching. In addition, when he heard what Kunpeng asked Yunzi to say, he was even more cruel to Yuanshi Tianzun. He couldn''t help Jiang Ziya without teaching.


    Just listen, burning the lamp said calmly, "Ziya, it''s the will of heaven. You still keep the camp these days. Kong Xuan doesn''t know the number of days. Someone will come to him at that time. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Jiang Ziya was helpless when he heard this. He didn''t turn to Nezha to light the lamp. They could let him dictate. Although Jiang Ziya was dissatisfied with the inaction of lighting the lamp, he didn''t dare to contradict, so he had to listen to heaven''s destiny.


    Just when Jiang Ziya wanted to leave, he only heard someone report: "there is a man outside asking for an audience!"


    Jiang Ziya greeted him at the gate with a burning lamp. He saw this man in a double bun, yellow face and thin body, wearing two flowers on the bun and holding a branch in his hand. When he saw the burning lamp coming, he was overjoyed and said, "Taoist friends, please!"


    "Where does Taoist brother come from?" he said


    The Taoist said, "I came from the West and wanted to meet someone who was destined to be in the southeast twice. Now I know that Kong xuanzu is against the Xiqi army, so I came to ferry this person to the west to solve the siege of the Xiqi army."


    It is known that the lamp burning is a quasi Taoist under the western religion. He once saw this person when he was listening to the sermon in Zixiao palace. Please enter it in the account. The burning lamp asked, "I heard that the west is the land of bliss. Today, it is mercy and convenience to go to the east to help all sentient beings."


    The zhunti Taoist smiled and said, "the day before yesterday, guangchengzi''s Taoist friends were in the West. They would also cross the poor path by borrowing the ''green lotus treasure color flag''. Today Kong Xuan has a fate with me in the west, so I specially invited him to go to the blissful land."


    Jiang Ziya was overjoyed when he heard the speech and said, "Taoist brother, it is the time for King Wu to move eastward to subdue Kong Xuan today."


    Jiang Ziya was happy, but he didn''t want to light the lamp, but the sage came close, but he couldn''t stop it. He had to be silent and ignored the quasi Taoist and Jiang Ziya.


    Zhunti was overjoyed when he saw the look of burning the lamp. He immediately realized that burning the lamp was a strange idea in his heart, so he secretly decided to encourage this person to go to the west after the robbery.


    Zhunti thought of this and stopped talking to Jiang Ziya. He didn''t want Jiang Ziya, who had not yet become an immortal, to affect his view of himself, so he just heard him say, "I''ll go to meet Kong Xuan for a while." he said he came out of the camp to meet Kong Xuan.


    The zhunti Taoist went up the mountain and said loudly, "please answer Kong Xuan!"


    When he was young, Kong Xuanchu saw the zhunti Taoist and asked, "the Taoist has a name!"


    The zhunti Taoist said, "Kong Xuan, I''m destined for you. I''m here to share the Western Paradise with you. I''ll speak the triple Dharma without any hindrance and achieve the right results. After this, the King Kong is not bad."


    Hearing this, Kong Xuan couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s shameless for Jiang Ziya to invite you, an old Taoist, to confuse me. If you come today, just stay."


    Kong Xuan said, looking at the quasi Taoist priest''s top, he saw the quasi Taoist priest brush the "seven treasures wonderful tree" and brush Kong Xuan''s big knife aside. Kong Xuan hurriedly took the Golden Whip in his hand and asked the Taoist to call again. Taoist zhunti brushed the "seven treasures wonderful tree" again and brushed Kong Xuan''s whip aside.


    Kong Xuan was so angry that he quickly spread the five colored lights to zhunti. The five-color magic light was OK for ordinary people, but it was far from enough to deal with saints. When he saw the quasi Taoist brush the "seven treasures wonderful tree", the five-color magic light immediately disappeared. The quasi Taoist brush the "seven treasures wonderful tree" again, and immediately declared Kong on the spot.


    Hearing this, zhunti said with a smile, "Kong Xuan, you are destined for the West with me. Go back to the West with me today."


    At this time, I only heard someone say, "zhunti, you are shameless. You bully the small with the big. Today, I can''t make you happy."

 Chapter 416

    When zhunti heard this, he turned around and looked at zhunti. It turned out that Kunpeng came and was looking at zhunti contemptuously. Zhunti was furious when he saw this situation. He thought to himself, "I didn''t find you, but you sent it to the door. If I don''t teach you a lesson today, others still think I''m easy to deceive."


    Thinking of this, zhunti Leng snorted and said, "Kunpeng, how dare you be rude to the sage. If I don''t teach you a lesson today, I''ll let you know that heaven is high and earth is thick."


    Kunpeng sneered: "just because you must mention that you are not qualified, I asked why you didn''t listen to the teacher and came to my east to make trouble several times. Why did you do this?"


    Zhunti said, "Kong Xuan didn''t know the number of days, but he stopped the Xiqi army from cutting down merchants. I came to lower him, just to comply with the way of heaven."


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said: "Conform to the way of heaven, you must mention it. With these words, I asked you who instigated yuan Futong''s rebellion. Don''t say it has nothing to do with you! As for Kong Xuan''s ignorance of the number of days to block the Xiqi army, it''s an internal matter of our Terran. Don''t bother you. As long as you release Kong Xuan, I can decide to let the Xiqi army pass here, unless you must mention that the saint is fighting against heaven The slogan of Tao is that I have evil intentions in the East. "


    Zhunti was furious when he heard Kunpeng''s words. He didn''t scold others for being short and didn''t hit others in the face. Kunpeng didn''t leave a trace of face for zhunti. How can this not make zhunti angry. However, zhunti didn''t want to argue too much with Kunpeng now. He wanted to bring Kong Xuan back to the West early so as to avoid long dreams. Unfortunately, his idea was difficult to realize, and Kunpeng wouldn''t let him in anyway Kong Xuan joined Buddhism. Kunpeng asked zhunti to release Kong Xuan, which is impossible. Zhunti came to the east to beat the autumn wind and bring more people with better foundation into the West.


    The appearance of Kunpeng surprised Jifa and Jiang Ziya, king of xiqiwu. They didn''t understand why Kunpeng was an enemy of zhunti Taoist and why he appeared to save Kong Xuan. However, they didn''t care about it. The holy Masters said that as long as zhunti released people, they could still pass here safely.


    Kunpeng doesn''t have the time to take care of Ji Fa''s thoughts. His most important thing now is to rescue Kong Xuan and prevent zhunti from capturing him back to the West. Seeing that zhunti has no words, he can''t help but say, "how about zhunti sage? I''m right about your heart and don''t dare to speak."


    When zhunti heard Kunpeng''s words, he could not bear the anger in his heart, shouted angrily and said, "Kunpeng, you can''t be presumptuous. What crime should you do for being so disrespectful to saints? Kong Xuan has a fate with me in the West. I want to cross him to share bliss. I won''t let him go."


    Kunpeng sneered: "you are not worthy of respect because of your quasi mention. You say Kong Xuan is destined to the west, but who knows what you think. Have you asked Kong Xuan if he wants to go back to the West with you? If Kong Xuan agrees to go back to the West with you, there will be nothing to do."


    When Kunpeng said this, he changed his tone and said to Kong Xuan, "Kong Xuan, I ask you, do you want to go back to the West with Zhun?"


    When Kong Xuan saw Kunpeng come forward to save him, he was very happy. He only heard him say, "holy master, who wants to go to the place where birds don''t shit in the west? All this is what zhunti said. I don''t agree at all."


    When zhunti heard this, he immediately increased his suppression of Kong Xuan and said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense, you little demon. If you are destined for the west, you must go back to the West with me."


    Zhunti was also confused by Kunpeng''s anger. As soon as he said this, both Xiqi army and Yinshang army were dissatisfied with western religion. He typically oppressed people with force.


    Just listen, Kunpeng sneered and said, "zhunti sage said so, you want to force people. Alas! I said, your western religion itself is a generation who hangs sheep''s head and sells dog meat. Now it''s completely revealed. If you want to take Kong Xuan away today, you have to ask me if I agree."


    Zhunti regretted what he had just said. Now he was on the line and had to send it. He snorted coldly: "well, I''ll show you the majesty of saints today."


    Kunpeng didn''t say anything more. With a move to the void with his right hand, he showed two acquired merits and virtues: the nine heaven Yuanyang merit and virtue ruler and the Pangu tripod. When he saw these two acquired merits and virtues, he could not bear the desire in his heart and said, "these two things are destined for the West and should be crossed in poverty."


    Everyone present was speechless when they heard zhunti''s words. They felt helpless about zhunti''s shamelessness.


    Kunpeng sneered and said nothing. The "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" in his hand quickly grew larger and hit zhunti on the head. The "Pangu tripod" stood on the top of his head, with a trace of dark yellow air hanging down to protect his whole body and put himself in an invincible position.


    Seeing that Kunpeng was so presumptuous, Zhun Ti brushed the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" with the "Qibao Miao tree" in the air. Although the "Qibao Miao tree" was powerful, it could not be compared with the "Jiutian Yuanyang ruler" the day after tomorrow. It could not brush the attack of the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" at all. It just blocked its attack slightly. The two sides came to the tree brush with a ruler and fought for dozens of rounds.


    Zhunti is always the respect of the sage, which coincides with the way of heaven. Although Kunpeng zhunti holds two treasures of postnatal merit and virtue, he can''t be allowed to mention it, and zhunti''s "seven treasures and wonderful trees" can''t break Kunpeng''s defense of the "Pangu tripod", but the two sides are equal. This result greatly surprised huodeng and Kong Xuan.


    Zhunti couldn''t stop fighting for a long time, and he couldn''t help being extremely anxious. The struggle between the two of them fell into the eyes of the saints and some people with great powers. If he couldn''t win Kunpeng, he made the three circles laugh at the incompetence of the West. When he thought of this place, he couldn''t help drinking. He saw a holy statue in the air, with 18 hands and 24 heads, holding Yingluo umbrella cover, flower pot fish intestines, God pestle, treasure file, golden bell, golden bow, silver halberd, flag and so on.


    Seeing zhunti''s golden body, Kun Peng shouted "the immortal body of the Lich", and immediately turned into a ten thousand feet and stood in the air. At this time, he saw that he was holding the "nine heaven Yuanyang merit ruler" in his right hand and the "Pangu tripod" in his left hand. He strode forward and waved two acquired merit treasures to smash zhunti''s golden body. Zhunti saw it and greeted zhunti with the golden body, I blocked Kunpeng''s attack with "seven treasures and wonderful trees", while the golden body waved 18 kinds of weapons at Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and didn''t hide. He let the eighteen weapons hit him. He must be surprised when he saw it.


    Zhunti thought that Kunpeng was the way to cut three corpses into Tao, and would show three corpses. Although he could not kill Kunpeng''s real body, he could kill his three corpse avatars to let them know how powerful he was, but unexpectedly, he miscalculated. He thought that Kunpeng was the way to prove Tao, and the strength of his body could be compared with that of the ancestral witch.


    The reason why Kunpeng did this was to mislead the saints and other great supernatural powers. When he discovered the three overseas islands in the East China Sea, he got a trace of chaos. Later, during the Lich war, Kunpeng found that the ancestral witch was strong, so he used this trace of chaos to strengthen his body and created the body refining skill of "Lich immortal body". After so many years of sacrifice and refining, The strength of the body can be compared with that of the ancestral witch. At this time, the saints and great supernatural powers all over the sky believed that Kunpeng was on the way to prove the Tao by force, and the saints had a sigh of relief in their hearts, while Tianting and other great supernatural powers were frightened, but proving the Tao by force in the same state was far better than the method of cutting three corpses into the Tao.


    Just when zhunti was surprised, Kunpeng did not miss the opportunity. The "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" fell into the air, and Kong Xuan took the opportunity to earn his money, escaped zhunti''s control and stood with Kunpeng.


    Zhunti was furious when he saw that Kong Xuan had escaped from his control. Eighteen weapons on the gold body came out and smashed at Kunpeng. The "seven treasures and wonderful trees" kept brushing at the "nine days and Yuan Yang merit ruler" and the "Pangu tripod". Kunpeng saw that zhunti was angry and wanted to fight his life and death with himself. At that time, he shouted "tripod town Jiuzhou" and fell with his voice, The Pangu tripod suddenly became larger, placing zhunti and Kong Xuan in the space of the Pangu tripod.


    Kunpeng showed this move, which surprised all the people who paid attention to the fight. As soon as zhunti fell into the space of "Pangu tripod", he realized that it was difficult for him to win Kunpeng this time. He was a saint and the way of heaven. Although Kunpeng''s "tripod town Jiuzhou" was powerful, he could not help him. Of course, it was also difficult for him to break through the space.


    Seeing that zhunti fell into the space created by Kunpeng, Kong Xuan immediately came forward to fight with zhunti. Kunpeng said loudly, "Kong Xuan, don''t mind zhunti''s Buddha. You and I killed his golden body first."


    When Kong Xuan heard this, he immediately gave up attacking zhunti''s original statue and turned to attacking zhunti''s golden body, while Kunpeng suppressed zhunti''s original statue with the force of space to prevent him from having the opportunity to help the golden body, while Kunpeng himself manipulated the attack of "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" and suppressed zhunti''s original statue with "Pangu tripod".


    However, for a moment, zhunti''s golden body was already crumbling under the joint attack of Kong Xuan and Kunpeng. At this time, the people who were concerned about the struggle couldn''t help but have the word "Tu Sheng" in their hearts.


    Then, as zhunti''s senior brother, seeing zhunti in trouble, he was naturally anxious. The "Twelve Golden Lotus" that sat down cut through the space and came to zhunti. In this time and space, a sharp sword met the "Twelve Golden Lotus" and blocked it from going to save zhunti.


    The sudden appearance of this sword is the "Qingping sword" of the leader of Tongtian cult.

 Chapter 417

    Zhunti was shocked when he saw that the "Twelve Golden Lotus" was blocked by the "Qingping sword" of Tongtian sect leader. His heart was horizontal. Since the golden body was difficult to avoid death, he might as well explode the golden body himself and directly break the space formed by the "Pangu tripod". With this idea, zhunti shouted "explosion"!


    Seeing that the golden body immediately sent out a bright light to illuminate the whole space, Kunpeng and Kong Xuan didn''t expect zhunti to be so cruel. For a moment, they were seriously injured by the aftermath of the golden body explosion.


    Of course, it''s hard for zhunti to burst his golden body. I''m afraid he also suffered a heavy blow. It also takes thousands of years of cultivation to recover his injury.


    After breaking through the space of the Pangu tripod, zhunti became angry and rushed to Kunpeng recklessly. At this time, Kunpeng seemed to have made a real fire and waved the Pangu tripod directly to zhunti''s attack.


    After hearing the loud bang of "bang", he saw that the "Pangu tripod" in Kunpeng''s hand was smashed by zhunti, and countless fragments floated in the air. The "Pangu tripod" was the product of Kunpeng''s heart. The tripod body was destroyed, and he was immediately seriously injured. Zhunti was no better than there. The counterattack of "Pangu tripod" also hurt him.


    The "Pangu tripod" was connected with the "Jiuzhou tripod" forged by Emperor Dayu to suppress the prosperity of Jiuzhou. When the "Pangu tripod" was destroyed, Jiuzhou shook and Jiuding left its position, which shocked the world.


    Once the Pangu tripod was broken, Kunpeng immediately raised his left fist and slammed it into his chest. Kunpeng himself was seriously injured. Plus his own blow, it was also an additional injury.


    The people who paid attention to the struggle were greatly puzzled when they saw Kunpeng''s move.


    With one blow, Kunpeng immediately ejected a mouthful of blood essence to cover the fragments of the "Pangu tripod" floating in the air. He only heard Kunpeng yell: "the nine tripods return to their original place."


    As soon as Kunpeng''s voice came out, he saw that the fragments of the "Pangu tripod" originally floating in the air turned into flashes and disappeared in Jiuzhou. It coincided with the "Jiuzhou tripod" forged by Emperor Dayu at that time. Suddenly, the fluctuating Jiuzhou earth calmed down again.


    Xiqi and the Yin Shang army saw that the holy master Kunpeng ignored his own safety and spent his own blood essence to make Kyushu safe. They immediately knelt to the ground and shouted, "holy master is merciful."


    Although Kunpeng temporarily suppressed the shock of Kyushu, the land of Kyushu was also greatly damaged, and countless creatures were damaged. Under such a huge karma, the Tao of heaven finally sent down a scourge.


    Suddenly, a huge eye of heavenly punishment was formed in the sky. Zhunti destroyed the Pangu tripod, and 80% of the causes and consequences would fall on zhunti. After all, it was his interference in the internal struggle of the Terran that led to this. Kunpeng and zhunti had to bear the 20% karma for destroying the Jiuzhou tripod, but fortunately, Kunpeng had long calculated, I would rather suffer another heavy blow, but also combine the fragments of the Pangu tripod with the Kyushu tripod, stabilizing the land of Kyushu, so I reduce a lot of karma.


    As soon as the eye of divine punishment came out, the world was shocked. They didn''t know whether there would be a scourge. This time, they all knew that the scourge was real.


    I saw that after the eye of heaven''s punishment cultivated in the air for a moment, two karma fires fell. One was as thick as a water tank and fell to zhunti. Zhunti wanted to avoid, but he was bound on the spot by the eye of heaven''s punishment. He could only accept the calcination of karma fire obediently. The other karma fire was as thin as ox hair and fell to Kunpeng, Kunpeng waved the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" with his right hand, put it on his head, and sent out a spirit of merit to respond to the karma fire. The two met, and the karma fire finally disappeared with the dissipation of the spirit of merit.


    After zhunti was covered by the fire cage of karma, the "Qingping sword" of the leader of Tongtian cult no longer stopped the "Twelve Golden Lotus" from falling at zhunti''s feet.


    Kunpeng looked at zhunti, who was calcined by the fire of karma, and was very happy. He only heard him smile: "zhunti, although you are a saint, you are just a mole ant under the heaven. Now Kyushu shocks such a huge karma. I see how you can resolve it. If you dare to see good things, you will say that you are destined for you, ha, ha, ha!"


    Then he appeared in the eye of heaven''s punishment, and immediately left the Western Paradise and broke through the space to appear on this Jinjiling. When he heard Kunpeng''s words, he couldn''t help but come to the ground and said, "Kunpeng''s friend should forgive others. Although he was not right, he was also punished by heaven''s punishment. This matter was exposed. I don''t know what his intention is?"


    Kunpeng was also badly hurt at this time, and he didn''t want to make bad friends with Jieyin any more. He said, "everything is like what Taoist friends said. I hope you can learn this lesson and don''t make trouble in my East."


    Kunpeng then turned to Kong Xuan and said, "Kong Xuan, today''s days are big Xiqi, but you and I practitioners should not interfere too much. Why don''t you leave here with the poor road and let the Xiqi army pass through for a whole day? What''s your intention?"


    Kong Xuan is not stupid. Now there are two holy capitals in the West. If he doesn''t leave with Kunpeng, he may not escape zhunti''s hand, so he said, "everything is decided by the holy master."


    Hearing Kong Xuan''s reply, Kunpeng couldn''t help but show a smile on his face. He then said to King Ji Fa: "King Wu, those who have morality and benevolence are invincible. I hope you can take the people all over the world as your mind and benefit all living beings in the future. The affairs of the human race should be solved by yourself. Don''t rely on others and lose the nature of the human race. I hope you can do it well."


    King Wu Ji Fa came forward and said, "Ji Fa remembers the teachings of the holy teacher."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "now that things are over, it''s time for me to leave." as he said, he left Jinjiling with Kong Xuan.


    Xiqi and the army of yin and Shang fell on their knees to send Kunpeng away. Seeing this scene, Xiqi sighed and left Jinjiling with zhunti.


    After leaving Jinjiling, Kunpeng said to Kong Xuan, "Kong Xuan, now you have a grudge with the two saints of the West. What are your plans for the future?"


    Kong Xuan sighed, "I can''t. I can only go back to see my mother to avoid the two saints of the West."


    Kunpeng said, "your mother is a person of great virtue. She has made great contributions to suppressing Southern volcanoes with her own strength, but her energy is all used to suppress volcanoes, but she can no longer protect you. According to my humble opinion, only Tongtian cult leader can protect you now. You have also heard Tongtian cult leader preach on jin''ao island. It''s better to stop teaching for Tongtian cult leader''s protection. What do you think?"


    Kong Xuan thought for a moment and said, "everything is as the saint said. I''ll go to jin''ao island now."


    Kunpeng said, "I just have something to go to jin''ao island. You and I will go together."


    Kunpeng and Kong Xuan came to jin''ao island. The leader of Tongtian sect asked Duobao to meet them. After the two sides sat down, the leader of Tongtian sect asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng is very happy this time. See how zhunti will meet people in the future. I don''t know how your injury is?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "zhunti''s leader doesn''t know that he won''t lose face at all. As for my injuries, it will take some time to heal in Japan. However, zhunti is worse than me. Even if he is a saint under the scourge of heaven, it''s not easy for him. If he doesn''t receive cash, I''m afraid zhunti''s accomplishments will be greatly retreated under the fire of karma."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "it''s not that I don''t want to stop the lead, but I''m afraid that the lead will make a big move in anger. At that time, I couldn''t afford the shock of Kyushu!"


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "I know the difficulty of the leader. Now Kong Xuan has offended the two saints in the West. Only the leader can protect him. So I hope the leader can leave Kong Xuan. What''s the intention of the leader?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "what is this, Taoist friend Kunpeng? Kong Xuan once listened to the Tao under the poor Taoist sect. He is also my disciple. If the disciple is in trouble, I should protect him as a teacher."


    Hearing this, Kong Xuan hurried forward and said, "disciple Kong Xuan, meet the teacher."


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "get up. As long as there is a teacher measuring him, he will not dare to come again for you."


    At this time, Kunpeng took out the "five elements divine pearl" seized from Cao Bao and said, "this treasure is the property of Zhao Gongming. Later, it was obtained by Cao Bao and fell into the hands of the poor. This treasure has no fate with Zhao Gongming and should belong to Kong Xuan. Today, I want to give this treasure to Kong Xuan in front of the leader. I don''t know what the leader thinks?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "this treasure is the treasure of the five elements, which is against the five color divine light of Kong Xuan. If Kong Xuan can refine this'' five element divine Pearl ''into the five color divine light behind it, it will have the power of the five worlds, but it will be difficult to meet an enemy under the saints in the future."


    Kun Peng said: "the poor road also thinks so. The five colors of the divine light behind Kong Xuan are nurtured by the essence of the five elements of heaven and earth, which has the effect of suppressing the movement of Qi, and he can suppress one or two of the spirit of the mission."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sighed: "cutting off the sect will reduce the spiritual treasure of air pressure transportation in this town. The day after tomorrow''s merit treasure destroyed by zhunti is somewhat miscalculated, which reduces his own luck, which is very unfavorable to the Taoist friends in the future."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "there must be gains and losses. The days are like this, but what can I do? But I have great merit and virtue. Even if I don''t have this treasure, it doesn''t matter."


    The leader of Tongtian cult also knows what Kunpeng said, even that he still has the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" in his hand, which can suppress his own luck, but it doesn''t matter if he loses the "Pangu tripod".

 Chapter 418

    In fact, the leader of Tongtian cult doesn''t know. On the surface, Kunpeng did lose a treasure of postnatal merit and virtue, but that''s not the case. Emperor Dayu refined the "Jiuzhou tripod" with the "Pangu tripod" to suppress the luck of Jiuzhou. It can be said that the "Jiuzhou tripod" was an attached tripod of the "Pangu tripod" and the "Pangu tripod" was destroyed, Kunpeng combined the fragments and merits of the Pangu tripod into the Kyushu tripod with great magic power. They have the same origin. As long as we gather the nine tripods, we can naturally restore the Pangu tripod. Therefore, Kunpeng has no great loss at all.


    Although Kunpeng''s move has suffered a lot, it is greatly beneficial in the long run. As long as the border of Kyushu is not destroyed, Kunpeng will have the merit of guarding Kyushu. In the future, even if there is an accident in the border of Kyushu, it is no wonder that he should be responsible for all the causes and consequences. Kunpeng even planned everything long before he fought with zhunti, just waiting for zhunti to take the bait. His move only killed three birds with one stone. First, he attacked zhunti and let him be punished by heaven; Second, frighten the saints and make them dare not force themselves too much; Third, as long as the Kyushu border is in, he will have boundless merit to take. Kunpeng''s move can be said to have calculated all the saints. Who would think of moving Kunpeng in the future should also consider whether Kyushu is stable and whether he can bear the threat of heaven''s scourge.


    The Western blissful world office, with a mournful face, said to zhunti, "younger martial brother, you have lost your plan this time, but it will be difficult for me to preach in the East in the future!"


    Zhunti sighed and said, "I didn''t expect Kunpeng to be so good that he went on the way of proving Tao. Even the sage is very difficult to take him, but elder martial brother doesn''t have to worry too much. Although Kunpeng has the upper hand this time, he also lost a treasure of merit and virtue after tomorrow, and his own luck will be damaged."


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, it''s bad! On the surface, Kunpeng did suffer a heavy loss, but in fact, it''s not the case. You only saw his loss but didn''t see what he got."


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, I don''t know what Kunpeng got in this fight."


    To approach road: "Younger martial brother, your mental activity is among the saints. No one can compare with you, but you are too persistent. It is easy to ignore some things. Although Kunpeng lost the" Pangu tripod ", he incorporated all the merits and virtues of the" Pangu tripod "into the" Jiuzhou tripod "forged by emperor Dayu, so Kunpeng and the" Jiuzhou tripod " ¡¯No matter who wants to move Kunpeng, he has to consider whether he can bear the scourge after the damage of Kyushu''s border. "


    After hearing the prompt of receiving, zhunti sighed and said: "Elder martial brother, I''m afraid Kunpeng had planned to find me. He didn''t care about Kong Xuan''s life or death at all. Everything was planned to be neutral among the saints. He had planned to destroy the Pangu tripod. Otherwise, how could the defense of the greatest treasure of heavenly merit and virtue be easily destroyed by me in the future? My move not only deterred the saints, but also succeeded through this move As the guardian of the land of Kyushu, even if the saints found out that his intention was not changed, my trip was completely defeated by him! "


    Then he sighed: "Kunpeng is indeed the most famous wise man in the three realms. No one dared to stop Kunpeng under the circumstances at that time. Younger martial brother is entangled in the fire of industry. Although he has the help of" Twelve Golden Lotus ", it also hurts the origin, which is very bad for future practice!"


    The reason why zhunti was able to become a saint was that he made a great wish with the help of the power of connection. Now, affected by the karma fire, I don''t know how much merit and virtue it takes to eliminate this cause and effect.


    However, zhunti stopped thinking and said with a smile: "elder martial brother, don''t worry about me. Now the first emperor and the Supreme Lord have made it clear that they want to kill all the apostasy. The leader of Tongtian sect has the ''immortal killing sword array'', which is not broken by the four saints. They will ask us to help. In this way, we can take the opportunity to preach in the East and our Buddhism can be prosperous."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor saw Kunpeng and Kong Xuan working together to force zhunti to explode his gold body. In addition, he couldn''t help but feel uneasy in his heart and went to see the supreme old gentleman again.


    The Supreme Lord was also uneasy about Kunpeng''s move. He did not expect that Kunpeng would be so crazy that he destroyed the "Pangu tripod" regardless of his own loss.


    After the two sat down, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, now Kunpeng has great momentum and has greatly increased his prestige in the world. After he left tianjinjiling, he went directly to jin''ao island. Looking at junior brother Tongtian''s resistance and guidance, we can conclude that they must form an alliance. What should you and I do?"


    The great old gentleman sighed, "younger martial brother, haven''t you given up the idea of sealing Kunpeng?"


    Yuanshi Tiandao said, "it''s not that I don''t want to let Kun Peng go, but that he has intervened in the matter of Fengshen. If he is allowed to form an alliance with Tongtian, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    The supreme old gentleman sighed, "younger martial brother, it''s not for my brother to attack you. Now Kunpeng has completed the final preparation. It''s impossible for you to seal him again."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, although Kunpeng won the war with zhunti, he also lost a treasure of merit and virtue. His own luck must be greatly damaged. It is the best time to seal him."


    The emperor sighed: "Younger martial brother, your mood has fluctuated too much now. You only see what happened on the surface, but you don''t see what''s hidden behind it. Although Kunpeng has lost a treasure of postnatal merit and virtue, his Qi mechanism is consistent with that of Kyushu. According to his actions towards Zhan zhunti, can you think about how to deal with it if he causes Kyushu shock regardless of the consequences? Zhunti is a lesson for you and me It''s inevitable! "


    Yuanshi Tianzun said reluctantly, "do we let Kunpeng form an alliance with Tongtian and ignore it?"


    The emperor sighed: "Kunpeng is so crazy. Who do you think would be willing to take the risk of the scourge to deal with Kunpeng? If you don''t accept your fate, do you want to be punished by the scourge like zhunti? Besides, the battle between Kunpeng and zhunti is also seriously injured. Once you force him too fast, he can''t help exploding to prove the power of the master''s self explosion in the middle of Zhunsheng. Have you ever thought that when Kunpeng falls, the scourge will fall, At that time, even the saint might have fallen. I don''t know what others think, but I don''t want to be an enemy of a madman like Kunpeng. "


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was unwilling, he was also worried when he thought about the end of zhunjian. A madman like Kunpeng really can''t force him too much so that he won''t die with you. Since the supreme old gentleman has made it clear that he doesn''t want to be an enemy of Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian cult has Kunpeng''s help, if he wants to break the "immortal sword array", he needs someone to contain Kunpeng. Among the three worlds, except saints , the only people who can contain Kunpeng are the netherworld leader, Styx, zhenyuanzi, the ancestor of earth immortals, and a few people in Haotian and yaochi in Tianting. However, Styx, zhenyuanzi and Tianting can''t risk falling into the sky to fight Kunpeng. Since then, Yuanshi Tianzun can only find empress Nuwa to help.


    At this time, Nuwa''s mother was also worried about the war between Kunpeng and zhunti. She couldn''t help thinking: "fortunately, she didn''t fight with Kunpeng because of the land pressure, otherwise she would not only lose the belief of the human race, but the outcome of zhunti will be on me when Kunpeng was angry." with this idea, Nuwa had no idea of being an enemy with Kunpeng again.


    As for those who have not become saints but have great powers, Styx and zhenyuanzi are also secretly determined to fight this war. If they can''t, they will never be enemies with Kunpeng.


    Among the three realms, the one who feels the deepest about zhunti and Kunpeng''s war is Tianting. Although Tianting was re established by the order of Taoist ancestors, it has always been suppressed by Sanqing. Those immortals in the lower realms only have sects in mind and don''t pay attention to Tianting. As for the two lichs of Styx and zhenyuanzi, they don''t take Tianting as the same thing. Kunpeng has fought with saints for several times since the Lich war, and finally Both can win, which makes Haotian and yaochi feel very sad.


    Just listen, the Jade Emperor Haotian sighed to the West Queen Mother, "if you and I can have the ability of Kunpeng, the saints dare not oppress the heaven!"


    The West queen mother sighed, "it''s easy to talk, but you really have to learn from Kunpeng to prove Tao. Would you like to? There is such a treasure of merit and virtue that can suppress Qi luck. Are you willing to destroy it?"


    Hearing the words of the queen mother of the west, the Jade Emperor pondered for a moment and sighed, "but I don''t have the determination of Kunpeng to prove the Tao. This is a fruitless method of proving the Tao! It''s impossible to destroy such a treasure of merit and virtue after tomorrow!"


    The West Queen Mother said, "in that case, you don''t have to sigh. Now Kunpeng can frighten the saints just by showing a little power. Who knows how many backhands he has in the dark. Don''t forget the two innate spiritual treasures of the demon emperor Jun, namely ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'', but Kunpeng has never been used."


    The Jade Emperor sighed: "You''re right. If someone in the three realms really knows Kunpeng, it''s probably only Daozu. Kunpeng is too mysterious. It must be mentioned that such a thoughtful person has not escaped his calculation. It can be imagined how terrible Kunpeng is. Judging from the action of the leader of Tongtian sect, it must be an alliance with Kunpeng. It''s very difficult to explain that it''s very difficult to win in this robbery. I don''t know what to do It''s right or wrong to let Longji go to earth at the beginning! "

 Chapter 419

    After the war between Kunpeng and zhunti, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty accelerated his pace. After killing the Apostle Hong Jin and Princess Tianting Longji, the goddess of fire spirit was also watched by Guang Chengzi, and finally fell under the "fan Tianyin".


    Guangchengzi killed the goddess of fire spirit and went to biyou palace. He came to biyou palace, stood for a moment, and a boy came to meet him.


    Guangchengzi said, "that boy, please inform me that guangchengzi wants to see the master outside the palace."


    Tong''er went into the palace and said, "I inform you, there is an elucidation disciple Guang Chengzi outside the palace. He doesn''t dare to enter without permission. Please make a decision."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said calmly, "let him in."


    At this time, Kunpeng knew guangchengzi''s intention, so he said to the leader of Tongtian cult: "the great disaster of the leader is coming to an end, but guangchengzi''s intention is not good. The virgin Jinling has always wanted to go down the mountain to avenge Wen Zhong. This is the right time!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect didn''t know guangchengzi''s intention and had no words.


    Guangchengzi went inside, bowed down and said, "I wish martial uncle longevity!"


    Tongtian leader said, "guangchengzi, you are here today. What do you want to see me about?"


    Guangchengzi presented the "golden crown" of the goddess of fire and said: "I told my martial uncle that Jiang Shang is on an eastern expedition to Jiameng pass. The king of Wu obeys the heaven and punishes the people. Zhou is evil and should be exterminated. Unexpectedly, my martial uncle taught my disciple, the goddess of fire spirit, to rely on this'' golden Xia crown ''to stop the march of the army. I was ordered by the master to go down the mountain and comfort me again. She still wanted to hurt her disciples by relying on this treasure. I had no choice but to use it Tianyin, accidentally hit the top door and killed his life. The disciple specially handed over the ''golden Xia crown'' to biyou palace. Please ask martial uncle for a decree. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "we three religions jointly discuss the canonization of gods. The disciples of the three religions are listed as dead according to their abilities. You don''t need to come and tell me, guangchengzi, go!"


    Guangchengzi went out of biyou palace and went straight. When he heard the words of Master Zhang''s respect, he was very dissatisfied and waited for guangchengzi outside the palace. Among them, the virgin of Jinling and the virgin of Wudang were the most dissatisfied.


    Just listen, the virgin of Jinling said, "the virgin of Huoling is under the door of Taoist Duobao. Guangchengzi killed him, just like beating us. He also came to pay the ''golden Xia crown'', which is clearly a bully to our teaching! A lot of teachers don''t care about him, but we can''t do so. We must compete with him."


    Other apostles were also deeply aware of what the virgin Jinling said, so the immortals blocked guangchengzi''s way. Guangchengzi was surprised and thought: "At this time, I have aroused the anger of the sect. Even if I have high mana, I can''t rush out of the block of the sect. I''m alone in the sect''s territory. I can only enter the biyou palace to see martial uncle Tongtian if I want to save my life."


    When guangchengzi thought of this, he turned back and ran to the biyou palace again without waiting for the boy to report. Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "guangchengzi, what do you want to say when you come back?"


    Guangchengzi said, "martial uncle, I''m ordered to go down the mountain. But I don''t know that martial uncle''s disciple, the virgin Jinling, came with many disciples to avenge the virgin Huoling. I have no way to go, so I have to come back to see martial uncle Jinrong again and ask martial uncle to be the master!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, his face became dark and said to the water and fire boy, "go and call the virgin of the golden spirit!"


    When she was young, the virgin of Jinling and a group of truncated disciples came to the biyou palace. The virgin of Jinling came forward and said, "disciple Jinling has seen the teacher!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "why did you gather people to stop guangchengzi?"


    The virgin of Jinling said, "guangchengzi killed countless disciples of our sect. Now he goes to the biyou palace to offer the ''golden Xia crown'', which is clearly an insult to our sect!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "I''m the leader of the sect. Why don''t you wait? Don''t make a fool of yourself. Just do it. You can''t stop guangchengzi from leaving."


    Hearing Tongtian sect leader''s words, the disciples were reluctant, but they did not dare to disobey Tongtian sect leader''s order. They said in unison, "I respect my master''s order."


    After seeing the disciples'' statement, the leader of Tongtian cult said to guangchengzi, "go quickly. I won''t keep you!"


    Guangchengzi thanked the sect leader and just left the biyou palace to return to elucidate.


    The leader of Tongtian cult looked at a group of disciples and sighed, "I know you are unwilling, but the number of days is so long, but it is difficult for manpower to resist."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help but show himself and say, "can the leader remember the poor words of that day?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult frowned at Kunpeng''s words and said, "Taoist friends want Jin Ling to leave the island?"


    Kunpeng said, "that''s what I mean."


    The leader of Tongtian sect can give up all the registered disciples, but he can''t give up the disciples like the virgin of Jinling. Kunpeng''s words make him very embarrassed.


    Seeing the leader of Tongtian cult, Kunpeng hesitated, so he said, "since you are hesitant, you might as well ask the disciples to see what their intentions are?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Kunpeng''s words, he thought it was very reasonable, so he said: "Jiang shangnai was appointed as the God of heaven according to the law of Taoist ancestors. Fengming Xiqi was doomed to the death of Yin merchants. Anyone could be on the list of gods after entering the world. You should think about it. Don''t fall on the list for a moment."


    Before the disciples could speak, the virgin Jinling knelt down and said, "teacher''s Oracle, how dare we not follow it? But guangchengzi deceived people too much, arrogant, and humiliated us. How can the teacher know? He took one of his function words as the truth and was deceived by him."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "the three religions were originally a family. How could he not know and dare to talk nonsense and deceive. You must not divide yourself from each other and cause trouble among strangers."


    Virgin Jinling said, "the teacher is in the classroom, and the disciples didn''t dare to talk nonsense, but today the teacher doesn''t know the details. So far, I have to say it frankly. The people in the hermeneutics scold our religion as a leftist sect. They are all people with hair and horns, wet and ovoid, who can automatically coexist with the group. He regards us as nothing, and only calls his yuxu Taoism the supreme supreme, so the disciples are not satisfied."


    The leader of Tongtian sect was silent when he heard this. Yuanshi Tianzun looked down on the intercepted disciples. He knew it. He didn''t know whether the disciples inherited the nature of Yuanshi Tianzun and looked down on the intercepted disciples. The leader of Tongtian cult didn''t want to turn against people and the two religions, so he didn''t know how to face his disciples for a while.


    Kunpeng knew the leader of Tongtian''s behavior, so he said, "although the leader wants to maintain Sanqing''s face and doesn''t want to oppose people and Buddhism, people and Buddhism don''t think so. The leader should think of his disciples if he doesn''t plan for himself."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "that''s why I don''t want them to leave the island, so as not to get involved in killing and robbery and get on the list of gods!"


    The virgin of Jinling said: "teacher, disciples are not afraid. Even if they are listed on the list, they should maintain the face of teaching interception. I hope the teacher can allow disciples to leave the island!"


    All the disciples of the sect also said in unison: "teacher, we are willing to go out of the island and compete with teaching!"


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult sighed, "well, now I''ll try my best to compete with the teaching." the leader of Tongtian cult said to the virgin of Jinling, "take my four swords back."


    When she was young, the goddess of the golden spirit took a bundle with Four Swords in it and put it on the table.


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "Duobao, come up and take these four swords to the Jiepai pass to set up the ''immortal killing sword array''. See which disciple under the sect dares to enter our array! If there is a big event, I will come personally."


    Taoist Duobao knew the power of these four swords with the leader of Tongtian, but the virgin of Jinling didn''t know it, so he asked, "teacher, what''s the wonderful use of this sword?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "this sword is called ''kill immortal sword'', two ''kill immortal sword'', three ''trap immortal sword'', and four ''Jue immortal sword''. This sword hangs upside down on the door, thunders and vibrates, and the sword light is a flash. If he is an immortal, he can''t escape this difficulty."


    The leader of Tongtian sect gave the sword to Taoist Duobao, took out the immortal killing array, and said, "go to the boundary card pass, stop Zhou Bing, and see how the elucidation reacts."


    Kunpeng didn''t want the leader of Tongtian to give people an excuse to explain the two teachings, so he said, "wait a minute! The leader just needs to stop the disciples of the two teachings. As for Zhou Bing, he can let them go so as not to give people an excuse to explain the two teachings."


    The leader of Tongtian cult smiled and said, "it doesn''t hurt. I should do something for them after receiving the incense of Yin Shang for so many years."


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect had made up his mind, Kunpeng stopped persuading him and said, "if it''s just a struggle between Sanqing, I won''t show up. If someone colludes with others, I will help myself."


    The leader of Tongtian sect didn''t think that the first emperor and the Supreme Lord would collude with outsiders to suppress him, so he smiled and said: "the two religions would not collude with outsiders, but the Taoist friends were too worried."


    Kunpeng knew the future development of things, so he smiled calmly and said, "I hope I''m poor and worry more."

 Chapter 420

    King Ji Fa led the army to Jiepai pass. He saw a large array outside Jiepai pass to stop the army. Jiang Ziya didn''t know this array, so he had to ask the immortals.


    Immortal Huanglong said, "I think this array is very ferocious. It must be the ''immortal killing sword array'', but this array can''t be broken by you and me. It''s better to wait for other disciples to come and help."


    When I was young, I saw guangchengzi, red sperm, fear of leaving grandchildren, Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun, Puxian immortal, Cihang Taoist, Yuding immortal, Yunzi, Taiyi immortal, Qingxu moral Zhenjun, Daoxing Tianzun and Lingbao grand master come one after another. Jiang Ziya greeted them up and down one by one and sat down under the reed canopy.


    Burning the lamp said, "now the sect has set up the ''immortal killing sword array''. I wonder if you Taoist friends can find a way to crack this array?"


    All the immortals said, "let''s go and have a look." all the immortals got up and looked at the boundary card pass.


    When Taoist Duobao saw that all the immortals were coming, he sent out a palm thunder with his hand and spread out the "immortal killing sword array". The Buddhist immortals on the reed canopy saw that the boundary card outside the pass was murderous, the clouds were miserable, the strange fog hovered, the cold wind was blowing, either hidden or present, or rising or falling, up and down.


    At this time, I could only hear the sound of fairy music in the air, and the strange fragrance came down from the air. It turned out that Taoist Duobao began to "kill immortal sword array". At the beginning of the year, the Heavenly Master was afraid of the discord between his disciples, so he got up and came to the lower boundary. When the immortals saw the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, they quickly put down their awning to meet the teacher in charge.


    The lights were lit, and the people led the way with bright incense and connected to the reed canopy. Yuanshi Tianzun said, "get up. The ''immortal killing sword array'' is not what you can bear."


    At midnight, Qingyun, hanging pearls, Yingluo and ten thousand golden flowers appeared on the top of the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. Taoist Duobao was taking care of everything in the array. When he saw Qingyun rising, he knew that it was the beginning of the year. So he thought to himself, "the beginning of the year has come. I can''t resist it. I need a teacher to come to fight."


    Taoist Duobao was right. The next day, the leader of Tongtian also came. Duobao hurried out to greet the teacher, went up to the gossip platform and sat down. Under the platform, there were four generations of disciples, Taoist Duobao, the virgin of Jinling, the virgin of Wudang and the virgin of Guiling; There are also jinguangxian, Wuyun Xian, Pilu Xian, Lingya Xian, Qiushou Xian, Jingu Xian and changer dingguang Xian.


    The leader of Tongtian sect is the founder of the sect. He has cultivated five Qi, Dynasty and yuan, and three flowers gather at the top. He is also an immortal body. At Zishi, the five Qi rushed into the air. It''s known that the leader of Tongtian sect has come.


    At dawn the next day, he lit a lamp and said, "teacher, do you want to meet the ''immortal sword array'' today?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "the world is not where I have lived for a long time. Naturally, we should end it early and return to the outer heaven." after Yuanshi said that, he led the Buddhist immortals to the "immortal sword array".


    At the golden bell in the "immortal killing array", a pair of flags opened, and the leader of Tongtian cult sat on Kui Niu, with generations of disciples standing on the left and right.


    Seeing Tianshi Tianzun, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "please, Taoist brother!"


    The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said, "why did you set up this evil array to stop the Xiqi army from attacking merchants?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said calmly, "your younger brother once scolded my sect for teaching regardless of right or wrong, regardless of good or bad. Even feather animals and animals don''t choose to teach, and they view the same thing as one. I think our teacher teaches three friends, and I am not the same as feather animals and animals; isn''t Taoist brother the same as me?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "you don''t blame guangchengzi. In fact, your disciples are reckless, don''t know obedience or disobedience, blindly rely on strength, and people talk about animal behavior. Moreover, you have always accepted disciples regardless of virtue and behavior, so that today''s situation has happened!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "according to what Taoist brother said, it''s my fault. In that case, I have set up this array. As long as Taoist brother breaks my array, I have nothing to say."


    Hearing this, the first emperor said, "well, you and I have done it once."


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult went back to Kui Niu and entered the killing immortal gate; All the disciples followed in. Wait for Yuanshi Tianzun to break in.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, how could Tianzun alone break the "immortal killing sword array", so he led all the disciples back to the camp and made plans again. At this time, he only heard the sound of fairy music in the air. The strange fragrance was ethereal, and a saint sat on the board horn green ox; A master of xuandu held the cow and floated down. Seeing this, Yuanshi Tianzun hurriedly led all the disciples to meet him.


    When the Supreme Lord came to the array, the leader of Tongtian sect came out to fight the chief inspector and said, "please, Taoist brother."


    The Supreme Lord said, "my dear brother, when we set up the ''list of gods'' together, it was the fate of heaven. Now why do you oppose Xiqi army and violate heaven''s destiny?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Taoist brother, don''t insist on being biased. The disciples of the sect humiliate our sect, swear and break the rules. But what''s the reason why senior brother Yuanshi insisted on being biased towards his disciples and destroying our brothers and sisters? Now, brother doesn''t blame his disciples, but blames me? If you want me to explain my grievances, you can send the disciples of the sect to our biyou palace and listen to me. I''ll rest if you don''t Ken, let your eldest brother do it, explain and cut off the two religions, each with his own ability, so as to decide the male and female! "


    The Supreme Lord said: "You listen to what the disciples say behind you and set up this evil array to destroy the living creatures. Don''t say that guangchengzi and others may not have such words, they have, and they don''t have such sins. If you move this idea, you will go against the way of heaven, don''t abide by the rules, and violate the precepts of anger and infatuation. Listen to me as soon as possible, explain this array quickly and go back to guarding biyou palace. It''s OK for you to stop teaching. If you don''t listen to me, you will be punished Take you to Zixiao palace, meet the master, demote you into reincarnation, and never go to biyou palace again. Then it will be too late for you to repent! "


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard what the Supreme Lord said, he was furious and said, "Li Zhen! You and I are one and the same person. We are always in charge of the second cult. How can you bully me, protect my weaknesses, cover up and rob me? Am I not as good as you? I have set up this array and will not rest with you! Dare you break my array?"


    The great old gentleman said with a smile, "what''s the difficulty? Don''t regret it!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult snorted coldly and said, "I don''t regret it! Just come." after that, Taoist Tongtian followed Dou Kui Niu into the trap immortal gate and waited for the supreme old gentleman under the trap immortal que.


    When the Supreme Lord saw him, he patted the green bull and urged him under the trap gate. He saw four feet, auspicious light, white fog, purple gas and red clouds rising. The great old gentleman shook open the "Tai Chi diagram" again, turned it into a golden bridge, and entered the trap gate with pride.


    When the leader of Tongtian cult saw the supreme Old Gentleman coming straight in, he released the thunder in his hand. A loud noise shook the sword on the fairy gate. This sword moves, and you can let it fall.


    The great old gentleman laughed and said, "don''t be rude, wise brother. Look at my flat turn!" he said and called face to face. When the leader of Tongtian cult saw that Lao Tzu was entering the array, he felt red and angry. He quickly welcomed the sword in his hand. The two saints fought in the "immortal killing array", regardless of up and down, fighting for several times.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun was fighting in the trap gate. On his top, there was the most valuable merit and virtue of the day after tomorrow. The "xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth" was in the air. Even if he was thundering and roaring, he couldn''t hurt him at all. At this time, the supreme old gentleman thought to himself, "the whole heaven only knows the fighting skills, and I don''t know how to cultivate myself. I also show the means of the xuandu purple house and have a look with his disciples!"


    At the thought of this place, the supreme old gentleman took the green bull and jumped out of the circle; Push the fishtail crown, and you can see three Qi on the top, which turns into Sanqing. Hearing the bell ringing in the East, a Taoist came, wearing nine cloud crowns, red and white cranes and red silk clothes, holding a sword and shouting, "brother Li, let me help you!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t recognize this person and asked, "who is that Taoist?"


    The Taoist said, "I am the Shangqing Taoist."


    At this time, I only heard the bell ringing on the due south. Another Taoist came, wearing Ruyi crown, light yellow eight trigrams clothes, holding Ganoderma lucidum Ruyi in his hand, and said loudly, "brother Li, I''ll help you subdue the Taoist priest of heaven!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "who is coming?"


    The Taoist said, "I can''t recognize it. I also call you the Lord of interception? I''m Taoist Yuqing."


    The leader of Tongtian cult doesn''t know why. Since ancient times, Hongjun has spread three friends together. Shangqing and Yuqing don''t know where they came from. When they were thinking about it, they only heard another jade chime in the due north. A Taoist came, wearing a jiuxiao crown and eight treasures longevity Zixia clothes; Holding the dragon beard fan in one hand and the three precious jade in the other, Ruyi said, "brother Li, I''ll help you break the fairy array!"


    Seeing the Taoist priest with pale face and Hefa coming again, the leader of Tongtian cult was uneasy and asked, "who is coming?"


    The Taoist said, "I''m Taiqing Taoist."


    The four heavenly lords surrounded the Tongtian leader, either up or down, or left or right. For a time, the Tongtian leader couldn''t help falling.


    When the disciples of the sect saw the three Taoists coming, they were shining with thousands of auspicious colors, shining brightly and reflecting their eyes. Among them, the long ear dingguang fairy was not rebellious and secretly envied each other.

 Chapter 421

    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun''s Qi is nothing but vitality. Although it is tangible and colored, it entangles the leader of Tongtian cult, but it can''t hurt him. After a long time, it gradually disappeared under the murderous spirit of the "immortal killing sword array". At this time, the leader of Tongtian sect woke up. This is just Lao Shang''s deception.


    The leader of Tongtian sect couldn''t help laughing and said, "elder martial brother, this deception is just so. It''s wishful thinking to break my ''immortal killing sword array''."


    Hearing this, Lao Jun''s face turned red. After the leader of Tongtian cult saw through the art of gasification and Sanqing, he didn''t want to get entangled with it any more. So he forced out the "immortal killing sword array" by relying on the protection of the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" which is the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow.


    Yuanshi Tianzun came forward and asked, "elder martial brother, how''s it going inside today?"


    The Supreme Master smiled and said, "younger martial brother Tongtian has set up this evil array, but it is difficult for you and me to break it. This array has four gates and needs four people to break it."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother and I only have two places, and there are two places that can''t be broken by many disciples. I''m not afraid of this sword, but how can my disciples stand it? It seems that we need to go to the West. Please pick up zhunti and help us!"


    Hearing this, the great old gentleman sighed, "it''s the only way, but it''s hard to break this array just by the two of them!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun asked, "elder martial brother, how do you explain this?"


    The Supreme Lord sighed, "the dispute between you and me and younger martial brother Tongtian is an internal dispute in Sanqing, but when zhunti comes, it will no longer be an internal dispute. Kunpeng will appear and stop zhunti. If you want to break the ''immortal killing sword array'', someone needs to entangle Kunpeng, otherwise he can''t break the array."


    After a moment''s meditation, the emperor said, "I really can''t. I can only go and ask Nu Wa to help."


    The Supreme Master sighed, "it can only be so. Nuwa and Kunpeng have the same potential. I don''t need to say more that she will come to help. Younger martial brother, go to the meeting early and break this array early, so as to complete the great cause of Fengshen."


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded, then got up and went to the west to meet zhunti and zhunti, and then went to the wa palace to invite empress Nuwa out.


    The two saints of the West had long wanted to preach in the East. As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said it, they immediately agreed that empress Nuwa had a grudge against Kunpeng, and Yuanshi Tianzun invited her out of the mountain without difficulty.


    As soon as the two western saints appeared, the face of the leader of Tongtian sect immediately became very gloomy. As expected, Kunpeng was right. In order to kill the apostasy, the emperor Yuanshi and the supreme Lao Jun colluded with the two western saints.


    The leader of Tongtian sect came out of the array and said to the supreme old gentleman, "elder martial brother, I didn''t expect you to collude with the West in order to kill my sect. Can you deserve the reputation of Sanqing?"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun came forward and said, "if you didn''t know the number of days to stop the Xiqi army, how could we do this bad policy? You forced all this."


    The leader of Tongtian sect was very angry when he heard this and said with a smile: "well, you Yuanshi really can be unreasonable, and it''s too dark for you to say white. Since you two are unkind, don''t blame me for the injustice of Tongtian. The way of heaven has never been clear since then. Yuanshi and I have cut our robes and broken our righteousness with a knife." the leader of Tongtian sect said, tore off the robe in front of us and threw it in front of the emperor of Yuanshi.


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian cult took the oath, the way of heaven was inspired. There was a storm in the sky. He acknowledged the leader''s oath. Since then, there has been no Sanqing in heaven and earth.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty did not expect that the leader of Tongtian sect would cut off their robes and righteousness with them. Their faces were red, and the luck between the two sides was separated.


    The leader of Tongtian sect cuts his robe and breaks his righteousness. The happiest thing is that the two saints in the West are divided, and the Xuanmen''s luck is greatly damaged. Naturally, the West will prosper. This is what they have been pursuing.


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian sect vowed, Kun Peng showed his origin and stood in the camp of the sect of interception. As soon as Kunpeng came out, the Xiqi army was in turmoil. The soldiers didn''t know what to do, but the merchant army at jiepaiguan had a great morale.


    Seeing that Kunpeng was born, the Supreme Lord came forward and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, now Fengming Xiqi and the Western Zhou Dynasty are prosperous. Do you want to stop the way of heaven when you stand with Tongtian?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled calmly and said, "you don''t need to use big words to suppress the poor. Everyone has a fair view of who is right and who is wrong. The Taoist friends of Tongtian set up the ''immortal sword array'' here is not to embarrass Xiqi, but to compete with Buddhism. Whether victory or defeat will not stop Xiqi from attacking Zhou. Don''t confuse the two and induce Terran thought."


    When hearing Kunpeng''s side, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was furious and said, "I help Xiqi to preach on behalf of heaven, but this action of intercepting education is contrary to heaven. It should be punished for blocking Xiqi''s army from attacking Zhou!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing: "Yuanshi Taoist friend''s words are funny. You can explain and help Xiqi. Your disciple guangchengzi was the teacher of the emperor twice in those years, but as we all know, the difference between emperor Xuanyuan and Emperor Fuxi and Emperor Shennong is as much as 18000 miles, and Emperor Zhuanxu died unexpectedly. If you have this criminal record, how can you help the emperor?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty immediately flew into a rage, pointed to Kunpeng and said, "you have great courage."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I''ve always been very timid. I can''t compare with the saints in the beginning of the year. I can collude with outsiders to harm my brothers and sisters. I can''t see that I should come to help Taoist friends in heaven."


    Kunpeng turned to zhunti and said, "zhunti Taoist friend, you took my seat in Zixiao palace. You and I just took today''s time to end each other''s cause and effect!"


    Before coming, zhunti learned that the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty also invited empress Nuwa, so he said, "Kunpeng, don''t be arrogant. She will meet you today."


    With zhunti''s words falling, empress Nuwa also appeared in the air. When the leader of Tongtian cult saw empress Nu Wa, his face became dark.


    Kunpeng did not expect that empress Nuwa would invite her to help explain. He was surprised. He thought to himself, "it seems that my behavior has changed the war of Fengshen, but we should be careful in the future."


    Kunpeng came up to Nuwa and said, "I don''t know why Nuwa came here?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "as a virgin of the human race, I have to come to the heaven to set up a ''immortal sword array'' to block Xiqi''s attack on merchants!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Nuwa, you''re so shameless. If you don''t come, I don''t want to expose you in front of the Terrans and save you some face. Now that you come, no wonder I''m poor."


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile, "I''m doing it right and straight. What''s wrong? I''m afraid you''ll expose it!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "what a good one. I''ll ask you that Ximei in Chaoge palace is evil at your command. How do you explain this?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "Ximei is under my command to confuse King Zhou..."


    Before empress Nuwa finished, Kunpeng said, "just admit it. Since Ximei entered the palace, countless people have been destroyed. Even Uncle Wang Bigan has been persecuted by him. What qualifications do you have to be the virgin of the human race?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "although Ximei went down under my orders, I didn''t let her kill the people. She made all her own decisions. It has nothing to do with me!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "it has nothing to do with you. If Ximei doesn''t go down under your orders, how can the people suffer this useless disaster!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "you can only blame King Zhou for his immorality. If he hadn''t insulted me, how could this happen? Don''t forget that your temple was destroyed by King Zhou!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "What if my temple is destroyed? King Zhou is just a younger generation. As an elder, how can you quarrel with him? You Nu Wa quarrels with a younger generation. You are the virgin of the human race. Don''t you feel ashamed to say that? To say the least, you should not make such a decision even in the face of your predecessors after being subjected to the incense of yin and Shang for hundreds of years Come on! "


    After hearing the conversation between Kunpeng and empress Nu Wa, both the Xiqi army and the Terrans in the Yin Shang camp felt cold. Nu Wa sent people down to destroy Tang Jiangshan. The saint Kunpeng had such magnanimity that they felt that only the saint was dedicated to the Terrans, and Kunpeng''s position in the hearts of the Terrans was higher.

 Chapter 422

    When Zhun mentioned that Kunpeng was so pressing Nuwa, he couldn''t help but come to the ground and said, "Kunpeng, Nuwa''s move is a little inappropriate, but it''s all the fault of King Zhou. It can''t be all Nuwa''s fault."


    Kunpeng didn''t expect that he hadn''t had time to expose zhunti''s old background. Instead, he sent it to the door, so Kunpeng sneered and said, "you also account for more than half of the cause and effect of zhunti. You''re so shameless to say."


    Zhun Ti said angrily, "what''s the matter with me, Kunpeng! You can''t bite people casually!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "zhunti, I ask you, who confused King Zhou with magic, made him insult Nuwa and destroy the temple of poverty?"


    When zhunti heard Kunpeng''s words, he was in a panic and hurriedly said, "you ask me about it, and how can I get it!"


    Kunpeng sneered, "you don''t have to deny it. You did it. Can you swear to God that you didn''t do it?"


    Zhunti was frightened by the scourge last time. How dare he make an oath? He only said calmly: "if you want to add a crime, you have no reason to do it, but I haven''t done it!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "you must mention that now you are hard spoken. It''s difficult to predict the heaven and earth disaster, but everything will come out after the disaster. It''s useless if you just want to deny it."


    Zhunti said with a smile, "then wait until the catastrophe is over!"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t have to wait for the catastrophe to end. Now I want to end the cause and effect in Zixiao palace with you."


    When zhunti heard this, he looked at Yuanshi Tianzun and said nothing. Yuanshi Tianzun knew that zhunti didn''t want to fight Kunpeng, and empress Nuwa came mainly to stop Kunpeng and didn''t want to make a grudge with Tongtian sect leader. So he had to look at Nuwa and ask her to stop Kunpeng.


    Empress Nuwa hated Kunpeng for losing her face several times. If Kunpeng hadn''t been hurt, she might think about it. But now after the war between Kunpeng and zhunti, she has been badly hurt. She also wants to take this opportunity to teach Kunpeng a lesson. Since she saw the war between Kunpeng and zhunti, she knew that if she didn''t teach Kunpeng a lesson at this time, she would never have a chance when Kunpeng hurt herself, so he accepted the invitation of Yuanshi Tianzun.


    After seeing the eyes of Yuanshi Tianzun, empress Nuwa came forward and said, "Kunpeng, the resentment between you and me is deep. It''s better to end it together today. Do you think so?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard the words of empress Nu Wa, he was very angry. Kunpeng and zhunti were seriously injured in the war, and zhunti was also injured. They fought against each other. Kunpeng still had a front-line victory, but empress Nu Wa took advantage of people''s danger. Although empress Nu Wa didn''t want to cooperate with the saints to break his "immortal killing sword array" to avoid causing cause and effect, if she dragged Kunpeng, Then the "immortal killing sword array" cannot escape being broken under the four saints. How can this make the Tongtian cult leader not angry.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian sect shouted, "Nuwa, you are shameless enough. Kunpeng himself has been hurt. You take advantage of others'' danger!"


    When Kunpeng heard the words of Tongtian leader, he was also very grateful that Tongtian leader could think of himself and would not hesitate to turn against Nu Wa. Although Tongtian leader was also selfish and hoped that he could help him resist the saints, this did not affect Kunpeng''s good impression of Tongtian leader.


    Kunpeng doesn''t mean to compete with zhunti or Nuwa. He just wants to frighten the saints again before the end of the last power, so that they don''t dare to act against themselves again. Just listening, he said calmly, "I appreciate the kindness of Tongtian Taoist friend. Since empress Nuwa wants to intervene in this matter, I will accompany you."


    The leader of Tongtian cult didn''t want Kunpeng to lose. He hurriedly said, "Taoist friends can''t fall into their plan?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it doesn''t hurt! Today, their five saints are clearly United. They want to kill the sect. It''s the same with whom I fight. This can also reduce the pressure of the sect leader and have a better chance of winning."


    When Kunpeng said this, he paused for a moment, and then said to the saints, "do you know that our two sides fought disorderly, or did I have a fight with Nuwa first?"


    Empress Nuwa didn''t want to offend the leader of Tongtian cult too much because of this, so she said, "Kunpeng, you and I have done a ''immortal sword array'' first, and we''ll talk about it later."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "in that case, I''ll learn from my mother''s tricks." Kunpeng turned to the leader of Tongtian and said, "the leader will help me fight to prevent villains from sneaking attack!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect knew that Kunpeng was talking about zhunti, so he smiled and said, "if there is a poor way, you can take care of yourself and rest assured!"


    Kunpeng nodded and went to Nu Wa with the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler", the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow.


    Nu Wa saw it. One was holding a "red Hydrangea" and the other was holding a "picture of mountains and rivers". You and I fought for dozens of rounds. They were not happy after fighting.


    However, empress Nuwa did not expect that Kunpeng''s magic power was so good after he was injured. After a long battle, she couldn''t help launching the "mountain and river country map" of the innate Lingbao. Kunpeng was eventually dragged into the space of the formation of the "mountain and river country map" without the protection of the "Pangu tripod" which is the most valuable treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow.


    The leader of Tongtian cult was shocked when he saw this scene, while the other saints were very happy. They thought that Kunpeng''s cultivation at this time could not escape the "map of mountains and rivers and countries" of empress Nuwa.


    Just listen, zhunti said, "Kun Peng doesn''t know the number of days. He should be trapped in the ''map of mountains and rivers. When the disaster is over, take him to Zixiao palace to listen to the teacher."


    Kunpeng was not too surprised when he fell into the "picture of mountains and rivers". He just listened to him calmly say, "Nuwa, do you want to seal the poor road?"


    Empress Nuwa smiled and said, "Kunpeng, you don''t know the number of days and have been enemies with me many times. Today I seal you in the ''picture of mountains and rivers and countries''. After the disaster, I''ll take you to Zixiao palace to listen to the teacher."


    When Kunpeng heard Nu Wa''s words, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "I would have turned my heart to the bright moon. However, the bright moon shines on the ditch. Nu Wa, since you are so ruthless, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile, "Kunpeng, don''t talk big. Even if the sage falls into this'' mountain and river country map ''without the help of congenital treasure, it''s difficult to escape from the trap, not to mention your little quasi saint! That day you took the'' nail head seven arrow book ''and'' cut immortal flying knife ''from my hand. If you know it, you can return it to me quickly, or you can suffer less."


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "it''s not so easy to seal the poor road. Today I''ll show you the means of dividing the road." speaking of this, Kunpeng shouted: "split the sky axe!" with his drink, Kunpeng showed the skill of "Lich immortal body", turned into a huge demon God, and his right hand had a giant axe, The "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler", the most precious treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow, is also sacrificed on the top of the head, emitting a trace of dark yellow gas to protect the body of Kunpeng.


    Empress Nuwa was shocked by the sudden change of Kunpeng. Not only the saints who were watching the war nearby were also shocked by the scene. Just looking at the cold light emitted by the giant axe in Kunpeng''s hand, we can know that the power of this axe is not small.


    Zhunti asked the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, "is that a Pangu axe?"


    The emperor shook his head at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and said, "no, the day after the ''Pangu axe'' opened, it was divided into three parts, which were transformed into ''Tai Chi map'', ''Pangu flag'' and ''chaos clock''. The power of the giant axe in Kunpeng''s hand can only be equivalent to the ''Pangu flag'' in my hand, which is far worse than the ''Pangu axe''!"


    Zhunti sighed: "I don''t know where Kunpeng got so many Lingbao. He has hidden it deeply for so many years. When he fought with the Eastern Emperor Taiyi in the first World War, how could the Eastern Emperor Taiyi dare to face him if he showed this treasure?"


    The supreme old gentleman is the one with the highest cultivation among these people. He only heard him say calmly: "the giant axe in Kunpeng''s hand is just a day after tomorrow, not a congenital treasure. It must have been refined by Kunpeng with the materials collected over the years."


    While the saints were talking, they only heard Kunpeng shout "open the world", and the giant axe in his hand turned into a lightning bolt and split into the space formed by the "map of mountains and rivers and countries".


    The "Lich immortal body" created by Kun Peng is a body. The powerful body combined with the "split sky axe" in his hand is no worse than that of the saint.


    After the "bang" sound, the space formed by the "mountain and river country map" was moved violently, and the face of Nu Wa, who manipulated the "mountain and river country map", became pale.


    Seeing that there was no space for the "picture of mountains and rivers" under one axe, Kunpeng roared again, waved his huge axe and split two axes in succession. Under these two attacks, the space formed by the "picture of mountains and rivers" finally began to collapse. Kunpeng was very happy. Regardless of his injuries, he waved an axe again.


    Kunpeng''s axe exhausted all his mana. The "split sky axe" collided with the "map of mountains and rivers". The space formed by the "map of mountains and rivers" eventually collapsed, and the "split sky axe" in Kunpeng''s hand also turned into a pile of fragments.

 Chapter 423

    At the moment when Nuwa''s "picture of mountains and rivers" was destroyed, she also hurt her mind. Her face was as white as paper. Kunpeng was not as good as there. He had already been hurt. At this time, it was even more hurt. The original God who destroyed himself by the "split sky axe" was also seriously hurt. The situation was much worse than Nuwa''s.


    Kunpeng did not relax his vigilance after breaking the "map of mountains and rivers" and immediately extracted aura from the 36 "Sea God beads" to restore his mana. Then with a big hand, he put the fragments of the "split sky axe" back into his sleeve.


    Unfortunately, at the moment when the "split sky axe" was destroyed, the half of the origin originally extracted by Kunpeng from the laurel tree in the lunar star returned to the noumenon under the condition of Qi and machine absorption, and took away the origin of the eight product Xuanshui Black Lotus originally integrated into the "split sky axe".


    As soon as Kunpeng came out of the space of the "map of mountains and rivers, the leader of Tongtian cult hurried forward to protect Kunpeng from sneak attacks by others.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "how are you injured?"


    Kunpeng smiled bitterly and said, "I''m hurt now. I can''t help the leader in a short time?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "Taoist friends have a good rest for the time being, and the rest will be compared with them by the poor Tao."


    After watching Kunpeng destroy her "map of mountains and rivers", empress Nuwa gave a cold hum to Kunpeng with a blue face, and then cut through the space and returned to the wa palace.


    Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun, the Taoist guide and zhunti looked at each other and didn''t know what to do!


    For a moment, zhunti first asked, "now that empress Nuwa has left, what should we do?"


    The supreme old gentleman knew that zhunti was worried that if Kunpeng helped the Tongtian sect leader to defend the array, it would be difficult for their four saints to break the "immortal sword array". He just listened to him calmly say, "zhunti Taoist friends don''t need to worry about it. Younger martial sister Nuwa left, but according to the current situation of Kunpeng, she should be powerless to fight again."


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "this time I owe junior sister Nuwa a big cause and effect, but I don''t know how to repay it?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "don''t think about Nu Wa''s younger martial sister for the time being. You''d better think about what to do in the current situation!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "Kun Peng is on the way to prove Tao. The axe must be his last means. Now he has no great threat to us. Although the ''immortal sword killing array'' is very profitable, it is not difficult to break the array under the attack of the four of us!"


    Zhunti also took the opportunity to say, "what Taoist friends said at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty is very true. Although Kunpeng has gone on the road of proving Tao, his power is boundless, but now he is at the end of a powerful crossbow, which is a good time to seal this person!"


    The Supreme Lord sighed, "Kunpeng is very cunning. No one knows how many cards he has. The most important thing now is to break the ''immortal sword array''. As for Kunpeng, it''s better to talk about it in the future!"


    At this time, the leader of Tongtian cult came up and said, "it''s late now. I''ll wait for you in the array early tomorrow morning!" he said, and turned around and returned to the ''immortal sword array'' with Kunpeng.


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect said so, the Supreme Lord had to return to Xiqi camp with the saints to discuss how to break the "immortal sword array" tomorrow.


    After returning to the "immortal killing sword array" and sitting down, Kunpeng said to the leader of Tongtian cult: "leader, now the four saints have gathered at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. No matter how powerful the" immortal killing sword array "is, it''s only a matter of time. Once the sword array is broken, do you have any other plans?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "I never thought that Yuanshi would contact all saints to oppose me because of this. Now I can only take one step at a time! Taoist friends have always been resourceful, and don''t give me some advice?"


    Kunpeng said: "It''s not worth pointing out, but this'' immortal killing sword array ''is the foundation of the sect leader''s education. Once the sword array is broken, you must take away the four swords and the array diagram at the first time to prevent them from falling into the hands of Buddhism. The array diagram is the key of the sword array and needs the sect leader''s personal custody. As for the four swords, the virgin of Jinling, the virgin of Wudang, Zhao Gongming and Yunxiao are responsible respectively, which can ensure everything, What does the leader think? "


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Kunpeng''s words, he also knew that it was impossible for the "immortal sword array" to resist the four saints, so he said, "everything is done according to what Taoist friends say."


    In the Xiqi camp, Yuanshi Tianzun, the Supreme Lord Laojun, the Taoist guide and zhunti are also discussing the Countermeasures for tomorrow. Just listen to Yuanshi Tianzun say to Yuding immortal, Daoxing Tianzun, guangchengzi and red sperm, "you four reach out."


    The four people stretched out their hands. Yuanshi Tianzun wrote a symbol on their hands and printed it in the palm of his hand. He said, "tomorrow, when you see the thunder in the array and the fire rushes up, take off his four swords together. I have a wonderful function." the four people took the command and stood over.


    Yuanshi Tianzun said to the burning lamp, "you stand in the air. If Tongtian cult leader goes up, you can use Lingbao to hit him down. He will be hurt naturally. Let him know that I have boundless ways to explain Taoism."


    At dawn the next day, all the disciples arranged shifts and struck the Golden Bell and jade chime. The four cult leaders came together in front of the immortal killing array and gave orders to the left and right: "report to the cult leader of Tongtian quickly, we will break the array."


    The left and right flew into the array. For a moment, the leader of Tongtian cult led all the disciples out of the killing immortal gate to meet the four leaders, but Kunpeng didn''t appear. The saints were overjoyed when they saw it.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "since the four are here, we will be superior." after that, the leader of Tongtian cult returned to the array and waited for the saints to break the array.


    Yuanshi Tianzun said to the Western leader, "brother, now the four of us go into one side, so that we can attack and fight together."


    Then the Taoist priest said, "I enter and leave the palace."


    The Supreme Lord said, "I''ll go into the exchange palace."


    Zhunti said, "I enter the ridge."


    The first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty said, "then I will enter the earthquake side."


    The four religious leaders advanced in all directions. The first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty advanced Zhenfang and took the four different paths into the immortal gate. The leader of Tongtian Sect on the gossip platform thundered and shook the immortal killing sword. The sword shook. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the Heavenly Master had three flowers to greet him. Suddenly, there were thousands of golden flowers, wreaths and beads. How could the sword not come. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun entered Zhuxian gate and stood in Zhuxian que.


    At this time, I saw that the Taoist priest also entered the departure palace, which was the killing immortal gate. The leader of Tongtian sect also thundered and shocked the sword. Three relics appeared on the top of the Taoist guide and shot the killing fairy sword. The sword is like a nail. How can I get it down. The Western cult leader entered the killing immortal gate and stood at the killing immortal que.


    The Supreme Lord also entered the Western trap gate. The leader of Tongtian sect sent another thunder to shake the trapped fairy sword. I saw the exquisite pagoda on the top of the supreme old gentleman, with thousands of lights, shooting the trapped fairy sword. The great old gentleman entered the trap immortal gate and stood in the trap immortal que.


    When zhunti Taoist entered Jue Xian gate, he saw the leader of Tongtian sect send a thunder and shake Jue Xian sword. Taoist zhunti held the seven treasures wonderful tree, released thousands of green lotus on it, shot Jue Xian sword, and entered Jue Xian gate to Jue Xian que.


    Four religious leaders, all enter the que. Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "Tongtian sect leader, what do you want when we all entered the immortal killing array?" the supreme old gentleman thundered and shook the four fields. A yellow fog rose in the immortal killing array and fascinated the immortal killing array.


    The four sect leaders entered the four Pavilions together. The sect leader of Tongtian came to pick up the Taoist guide with his sword. There are no iron hands on the approach road, only a dust rack. There are five colored lotus flowers on the dust, holding the sword one after another. I called one after another. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the three precious jade Ruyi was hit indiscriminately with a sword. The zhunti Taoist shook his body and showed his Dharma body. There were 24 heads and 18 hands. He held the Yingluo, umbrella cover, Huaguan, fish intestines, gold bow, silver halberd, God pestle, treasure file and gold bottle, and wrapped the Tongtian cult leader in it. When I hit the leader of Tongtian cult, samadhi was really angry. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, three precious jade Ruyi came to fight the leader of Tongtian cult. The leader of Tongtian sect just parried Yu Ruyi and was hit by zhunti''s blessing pestle. The leader of Tongtian sect turned his saddle and rolled down Kui Niu.


    Seeing that the situation could not be violated, the leader of Tongtian cult immediately put away the "immortal killing array" and took advantage of it to escape. He lit a lamp and waited in the air. When he waited, he must be hit again. The thunder in the array was loud and urgent. The four immortal families outside had runes printed on their bodies and ran into the array. As soon as guangchengzi was about to take off the immortal killing sword, she saw the virgin Jinling take off the sword first and leave without entanglement; Red sperm wanted to go to pick up the killing sword, but it was also a step too late. I saw that the Madonna Wudang also picked up the sword first; The experience of immortal Yuding and the Taoist God was the same as that of guangchengzi. They were a step late. Zhao Gongming and Yunxiao took away their swords first, and the four had to return in vain.


    Once the four swords were picked, the "sword array for killing immortals" was broken. Taoist Tongtian and the disciples of the sect were ready to retreat safely. The most unlucky of all people was to light a lamp. He obeyed the order of Tianyi at the beginning of the year and ambushed the leader of Tongtian cult in the air, but he was just a great Luo Jinxian. Even if the leader of Tongtian cult was injured, he could not resist it. In one round, he was seriously injured by the leader of Tongtian cult. It''s also his bad luck. The leader of Tongtian cult was besieged by the four saints. He was already angry, but burning a lamp was so ignorant of the times. He came to stop him. It''s not clear that he wants to smoke.


    The lightbulb who was severely beaten by Tongtian cult leader already hated Yuanshi Tianzun to the bone. Yuanshi Tianzun asked others to pick his sword, but he let himself ambush Tongtian cult leader. How can Tongtian cult leader be his opponent with his own cultivation? Fortunately, Tongtian cult leader didn''t kill, otherwise he was afraid to go on the list of gods.

 Chapter 424

    The four sect leaders broke the "immortal sword array" and returned to Lupeng to sit down. The first emperor thanked the two western saints: "I broke the precepts for our disciples, but I asked brother Tao to support me. I have finished this fate. I thank you two Taoist friends here!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "if the leader of Tongtian sect acts against the heaven, naturally there will be defeat but no victory. You and I act according to the heaven. The heaven''s way is blessed, good and evil, and there is no mistake. It is like a lamp taking the shadow ear. Now this array is broken, and you will have benefits. Jiang Shang, you go to take the pass; we will go back to the mountain." all the disciples bid farewell to Jiang Ziya and went back to the mountain with the four leaders.


    After returning to the yuxu palace, Yuanshi Tianzun was surprised to learn that the four guangchengzi didn''t take the four swords. As the leader of Tongtian cult, it was impossible for him to make such an arrangement. It seems that although Kunpeng was hurt and didn''t take action, he knew that the "immortal killing sword array" could not resist the attack of the four saints and was ready to retreat in advance. Now they have broken the "immortal killing sword array", However, the strength of intercepting education has not lost half a point. It seems that we still have to fight with the leader of Tongtian cult.


    The leader of Tongtian cult was beaten by Lao Tzu and beaten by zhunti Taoist priest with a blessing pestle. He suffered a great loss. He couldn''t help thinking: "the ''immortal killing sword array'' was broken, but he lost face in front of everyone. If I don''t avenge this, how can I look? Goodbye to my disciples. I got the ''six soul flag'' in Zixiao palace, but now I just use it."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult thought of this place, he took out the "six soul flags" and saw that there were six tails. On the tails, the leader of Tongtian cult wrote the names of the five people, including the Taoist guide, the quasi Taoist, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, and Jiang Shang. Sooner or later, he printed them with symbols. When the worship was over, he shook the flags, which would destroy the lives of the five.


    After everything was ready, the leader of Tongtian sect returned to jin''ao island. It was also very comforting to see all the disciples return safely. After the leader of Tongtian sect returned, Wudang and others returned the four swords to the leader of Tongtian sect.


    After receiving the sword, the leader of Tongtian said to Kunpeng with great emotion: "I''m afraid the ''immortal sword array'' will change hands without the advance warning of Kunpeng''s Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng said calmly: "the ''immortal sword array'' is given by the teacher. Even if it is changed hands, it is just a quantity robbery. The emperor of the beginning of the yuan didn''t dare to destroy the yuan God in the leader''s sword, otherwise he would be disrespectful to the teacher. A quantity robbery is just a loss of some interdisciplinary luck. It''s no big deal."


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "Taoist friends have great merit and virtue to protect themselves. They are no longer in good luck, but they can''t. now the interception of religion is a great loss. If they lose the ''immortal sword array'', it will not be far from destroying religion."


    Kunpeng said, "what''s the master''s plan next?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "last time they came out together, I didn''t believe they could keep doing this all the time. I''m going to end it with the original Heavenly Master again!"


    Kunpeng was not surprised when he heard this. It would be strange if he could bear the tone of the leader of Tongtian cult. He only heard Kunpeng say: "the leader, ''immortal killing sword array'' has been broken. No matter what happens, you can''t deploy this array, otherwise it will lead to the dissatisfaction of the teacher."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I also understand this. This time I''m going to recruit all disciples to set up the" Wanxian array "of the transportation array in jiejiao town. I''d like to see how the Yuanshi Heavenly Master can fight again!"


    Kunpeng said, "there''s nothing great about the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. What can he do if he overcomes the interception? This world will not be the world he elucidates!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Kunpeng''s words, he asked, "does Kunpeng''s Taoist friend count anything?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "now the East is in chaos and the gas transportation is greatly damaged, which is in line with the prosperity of the West!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult was shocked when he heard this and said, "how is it possible that the west is poor and has no innate treasure? How can the compressed air transportation in the town be popular in the west?"


    Kunpeng said, "if the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the Supreme Lord could make peace with the leader, it would be difficult for the west to prosper, but the leader thinks this may happen in this situation?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Kunpeng''s question, he couldn''t help sighing: "the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty didn''t hesitate to collude with the two saints of the West in order to destroy me. How can he reconcile with me?"


    Kunpeng said: "on the surface, it seems that Yuanshi Tianzun is supporting and controlling everything, but in fact, it is not the case. Everyone only noticed Yuanshi Tianzun but didn''t see the supreme old gentleman."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he frowned and asked, "how do you understand this?"


    Kunpeng said: "On the surface, the Supreme Lord is quiet and inactive, but if he is really quiet and inactive, how can he suppress the interdiction together with the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty? The tree attracts the wind. The interdiction is known as the coming of immortals, which has long caused the Supreme Lord''s dissatisfaction and poverty. Don''t you think the Supreme Lord doesn''t want to master the human race by himself? No, he is unable to master it. The human race was created by Nu Wa and influenced by poor Taoism The Supreme Lord Lao Jun didn''t go through the consent of poor Dao and Nu Wa when he set up a human education. The Terrans didn''t agree with him at all, so he always pretended to be quiet and inaction. "


    The leader of Tongtian sect was frightened by Kunpeng''s remarks and said, "Lao Jun can''t be such a person. I''m afraid Kunpeng''s Taoist friend made a mistake!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "I hope I made a mistake, but the fact is true. If the leader doesn''t believe it, you will know when the God worship is over. On the surface, the emperor at the beginning of the year has unlimited scenery, and it will be difficult for him to explain after the God worship."


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult didn''t believe Kunpeng''s words, he began to be wary of the supreme old gentleman. The leader of Tongtian cult also had some doubts about the supreme old gentleman. From the beginning of God worship, the supreme old gentleman has always been biased towards the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Kunpeng looked at the meditating Tongtian sect leader and said, "sect leader, if you use the ''ten thousand immortals array'' to fight against the elucidation, have you ever thought about the consequences of intercepting the sect once you fail?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he just came back and said, "it has to happen now. I have no choice but to do so. I hope Taoist friends can help me with their best!"


    Kunpeng said: "I should do my best, but without the ''kill immortal sword array'', the leader is difficult to defeat the supreme old gentleman and the original Heavenly Master. Once the war is launched, the teaching will suffer heavy losses! According to me, the leader had better take the opportunity to rectify the educational administration. As long as we can keep the teaching elites, we can make a comeback after the disaster."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "that''s what I mean!"


    Kunpeng said: "the leader of the sect has gathered disciples to rehearse the big array. Unfortunately, Tianting is now in charge of the heavenly star array. Otherwise, adding the ''Heavenly star array'' to the ''ten thousand immortals array'' will have the power to fight even if it faces the four saints."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Taoist Kunpeng, I''m very grateful that you can have this heart. How can you accept the ''star array of the sky'' again? As long as the Taoist friends can help me keep the intercepting elite at that time, I''m very grateful!"


    Kunpeng knew the leader of Tongtian sect and said, "please rest assured, the leader, as the first emperor and the Supreme Lord, he must not rob the disciples. He is afraid that the two saints in the West will be shameless and rob the disciples. At that time, I will help them secretly and let them suffer!"


    Kunpeng is not so great. He should try his best to help the leader of Tongtian cult. He also took the opportunity to teach zhunti and Jieyin a lesson secretly, so as to report the loss of their seats in Zixiao palace that year.


    The mosquito Taoist is the key to Kunpeng''s action. Speaking of this mosquito Taoist, he was born in a sea of blood. A sharp mouth is very important. He can even bite the "Twelve Golden Lotus" of the two western saints. It can be imagined how sharp this sharp mouth is. Kunpeng has been paying attention to this man since he entered the flood and wanted to seize his sharp mouth to refine an unnatural treasure. Unfortunately, there has been no news of this mosquito man. The God sealing war is Kunpeng''s last chance. According to the memory of later generations, Kunpeng knew that the mosquito man would steal the "Twelve Golden Lotus" and suck up all the mana of the mother of the truncated turtle spirit. Kunpeng no longer depended on the death or life of the mother of the turtle spirit. He wanted to get the three golden lotus that was stolen. Kunpeng only keeps a ten grade Xuanshui Black Lotus in order to refine a chaotic green lotus with the ten grade Xuanshui Black Lotus and the three grade Golden Lotus.


    Chaotic green lotus can not be compared with the divided twelve grade Golden Lotus, twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus and twelve grade fire red lotus. It is not only invincible in defense, but also the best Lingbao to suppress Qi luck. If Kunpeng can successfully refine chaotic green lotus with Xuanshui Black Lotus and three grade green lotus, he can seize three parts of Qi luck in the West. Kunpeng alone into the robbery, the three most important things, one is to end the cause and effect with the demon family and cut off the three corpses; The second is to frighten the saints and make them dare not force him too much; The third is the three grade Golden Lotus and the sharp mouth of the mosquito Taoist. Kun Peng has successfully completed the first two things, leaving only the last one. For this matter, regardless of the severity of his injury, Kun Peng would rather lose his strength and try his best to seize it. In the eyes of Tongtian cult leader, Kunpeng''s move is that Kunpeng is righteous and worthy of heart to heart, but he doesn''t know the plan in Kunpeng''s heart at all.

 Chapter 425

    After the Four Saints broke down the "immortal killing array", Xiqi army sang loudly all the way, and met LV Yue at Tongguan. There was another war between the two sides, and LV Yue finally died in the hands of Yang Ren.


    After learning that LV Yue was dead, the leader of Tongtian cult used this as an excuse to set up a "ten thousand immortals array" to block the progress of Xiqi army again. However, the leader of Tongtian cult was very clever. He told King Wu Jifa that he only wanted to make trouble with Buddhism and was not an enemy of Xiqi. As long as he left his disciples, Xiqi army could pass the pass. Nine out of ten of the leaders of Xiqi army were Buddhist disciples, If these people were left behind, Xiqi army would pass this pass. It would be difficult to hurt Yin Shang. But King Wu Jifa could not accuse the apostasy. People had already explained that Xiqi was not embarrassed. It was just a struggle between the two religions, and he had nothing to say.


    The "ten thousand immortals array" was set up by the truncated sect. Both the first emperor and the Supreme Lord knew that this was the last battle against the truncated sect. When the war ended, the canonization was over. The two saints came to the world again and were ready to make a final fight with the truncated sect.


    A moment later, the leader of Tongtian cult also came to the world. The virgin of Jinling learned that she led the immortals to meet the leader of Tongtian cult, entered the array door, went up to the gossip platform and sat down. The virgin of the golden spirit came forward and said, "teacher, both teachers are here."


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed, "I''ll end my relationship with them. Now that we have set up the ten thousand immortals array, we must see a man and a woman with him." the leader of Tongtian cult said to the long ear dingguang fairy, "go to the reed canopy and see your two martial uncles and write this book."


    Dingguang fairy took the command and went to the reed canopy. In the afternoon, the old gentleman said, "I''ll break the array tomorrow!" dingguang fairy went to the ten thousand immortals array and replied to the leader of Tongtian cult.


    The next day, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of Yuanshi came to see the ten thousand immortals array. When they saw the ten thousand immortals array, the Supreme Lord said to the first emperor of Yuanshi: "in my opinion, he taught these disciples to collect indiscriminately regardless of good or bad. No matter how deep their roots are, how can they become immortals. Now they are robbed together. They are not on the list. Who is on the list!"


    The Supreme Lord was still talking. He saw the leader of Tongtian cult coming out of the array, sitting on Kui Niu, wearing red, white crane and crimson silk clothes and holding a sword. The Supreme Lord saw that the leader of Tongtian sect had no mercy on his face, and his face was fierce, so he knew that the leader of Tongtian sect was afraid to give his life.


    The leader of Tongtian sect saw the two leaders and said, "please, Taoist brothers!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "you are a scoundrel. If you don''t repent, how can you be the leader of the sect? You have seen men and women in the ''immortal killing array'' the day before yesterday. You should be the leader of the sect by repairing yourself and repenting your wrongs. How can you lead the immortals to spread this evil array without changing the old evils. Are you willing to stop until the jade and stone are burned and the creatures are poisoned?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said angrily, "if you didn''t collude with the West that day, how could I fail? If you didn''t explain how the immortals committed murder, how could there be such a robbery? Don''t blame me for my interception!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun smiled and said, "Tongtian, you don''t have to talk more. Since you have set up this evil array, stretch your knowledge and I will fight you."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "in that case, I''m waiting for you in the array!"


    Let''s go into the array; When I was young, I made a Liangyi four image array. The supreme old gentleman saw it and asked, "who will go to this array?"


    Just listen, the red sperm said loudly, "disciples are willing to go to meet this array!"


    Naked sperm jumped out and came to the array. A Taoist came out of the array and said, "red sperm, do you want to come to meet our array?"


    The red sperm said with a smile: "dark cloud fairy, you don''t know the number of days. You are arrogant. Here is your death!"


    The dark cloud immortal was furious at the speech and took it with his sword. The red sperm returned the sword to the face. Before three or four rounds, Wu Yunxian pulled a "Hunyuan hammer" from his waist and hit it. The red sperm was unprepared and accidentally knocked to the ground. Wu Yunxian just wanted to come forward to finish the red sperm. Guang Chengzi held a sword to block Wu Yunxian. Before the two fought, guangchengzi didn''t reach the dark cloud fairy, so he turned and fled to the West.


    The dark cloud fairy ran after him, and guangchengzi went ahead; Dark cloud fairy chase. After a while, the dark cloud fairy saw that she was about to catch up with guangchengzi, and saw the zhunti Taoist suddenly come. He let guangchengzi pass, stopped the dark cloud fairy and said, "Taoist friends, please!"


    Wu Yunxian recognized him as a quasi Taoist and asked, "quasi Taoist, why are you blocking my way?"


    Zhunti smiled and said, "Taoist friend, you and I are destined guests. We have come here to ferry you to the West and share bliss!"


    The dark cloud fairy was furious at the speech and said, "nonsense! Zhunti, don''t deceive me!"


    Zhunti said, "dark cloud immortal, I am merciful. I can''t bear to see your accomplishments come to naught. Therefore, I come to enlighten you. I hope you can come back to the West as soon as possible. I didn''t expect you to be so ignorant of the number of days. Anyway, I''ll catch you to the West!"


    Just as zhunti was about to start, he heard a sneer from the sky, and then Kunpeng appeared in front of the dark cloud fairy. Kunpeng sneered and said, "zhunti, you are so shameless. When you see people, you say you are destined for you. Why don''t you tell xuandu that you are destined to cross him to the west? There is poverty today. You can''t take the dark cloud fairy!"


    Wu Yunxian was the most loyal of many disciples who were intercepted. After being captured, he never entered the West. Finally, zhunti had no choice but to press him into the eight treasure merit pool. There were few such loyal disciples in the interception, so Kunpeng naturally refused to let him be captured.


    Zhunti didn''t expect Kunpeng to appear in front of him when he was seriously injured. He was surprised. However, after seeing Kunpeng''s madness twice, zhunti dared not go on Kunpeng''s hands in this situation. He didn''t want Kunpeng to make any crazy moves in a hurry. But he had to let go of the dark cloud fairy and return to the teaching camp with guangchengzi.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng also returned to the "ten thousand immortals array" with the dark cloud immortal. The first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was surprised to see Kunpeng appear in front of the array. He came forward and said, "why should Kunpeng''s Taoist friends intervene in the dispute between the two religions again if they don''t go back to the cave to recover? Don''t you think you will affect your future cultivation because of your injury?"


    Kunpeng said, "I''m also helpless. If it''s just an internal dispute in the East, I will never intervene. Unfortunately, you and the two religions have joined hands with the western religion to stop the religion again and again. As a disciple of Xuanmen, I have to take care of it. If the original Taoist friends can ensure that the western religion will not interfere in the affairs of the East, I''ll leave right away!"


    When the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty invited the two saints of the west to jointly destroy the "immortal sword array", he made a promise to allow the truncated disciples of the western religion to enter the West. Now how can he go back on his word! So I can only be silent.


    Seeing Yuanshi Tianzun, Kunpeng did not force him to stand aside and watch zhunti in case he did it again!


    Seeing that zhunti was restrained by Kunpeng, the leader of Tongtian sect ordered his disciples to challenge Buddhism again. However, this time, the disciples were not the enemies of Buddhism. They lost three times in succession. These three defeats were not because the disciples'' cultivation was not high, but because the emperor was too shameless at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. In the first game, he gave the congenital treasure "Pangu flag" and the emperor Manjusri Guangfa to capture Qiu Shouxian. In the second game, It''s because the intercepted disciple Lingya fairy''s magic power is not as good as the elucidating disciple immortal Puxian. It''s only a few days since he was caught. In the third battle, the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty once again gave the spiritual treasure of "three treasures of jade Ruyi" to Tzu hang Taoist priest. Jin Guangxian was defeated and captured.


    Kunpeng stood aside and saw that the leader of Tongtian sect was calculated by the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. He felt very helpless in his heart. During the first competition, the leader of Tongtian sect saw that the "Pangu flag" was in the hands of elucidating Manjusri, and wanted to give the immortal killing sword to fight it. But I didn''t expect that the first Emperor didn''t give treasure to immortal Puxian in the second scene, so the leader of Tongtian sect hesitated. What he didn''t expect was that in the third scene, Yuanshi Tianzun gave treasure to his disciples again. At this time, Tongtian cult leader realized that he had been calculated by Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Just when the leader of Tongtian cult wanted to give Lingbao to his disciples, she saw the virgin tortoise spirit come forward to challenge the disciples of the hermeneutic sect. The hermeneutic camp was afraid of liusun coming forward to fight. However, after several rounds, she was afraid of liusun losing the virgin tortoise spirit and fled to the West. The virgin tortoise spirit then chased after her. Seeing this, zhunti wanted to go to help. Kunpeng came forward and said, "zhunti, there is a poor way. You can''t do it today!"


    When zhunti saw Kunpeng coming forward to block him, he had to step back and stand aside to watch the war.


    At this time, the leader of Tongtian cult could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. However, Kunpeng was not as optimistic as him. He knew the outcome of the virgin turtle spirit, so he waited for the time to come.


    When chasing the afraid liusun, the mother of the turtle spirit met the Taoist guide. How can the mother of the turtle spirit be the enemy of the Taoist guide? She was captured before a round.


    When the Taoist priest picked up the virgin turtle spirit and came to the battle, Kunpeng knew that the time had come. He came forward and said angrily, "you are so shameless in the West. You bully the small with the big." he said and turned to the leader of Tongtian Church: "The leader of the sect refused to help me unless I was poor. Now the situation is like the ''immortal sword array''. Since I can''t stop things from happening, I have no face to stay here anymore. I''ll say goodbye to the leader!" Kunpeng said and left.


    The leader of Tongtian cult also knows that even if there is Kunpeng, it is difficult to resist the four saints. Moreover, Kunpeng is seriously injured and can''t help at all. He can only watch Kunpeng leave sadly.


    Zhunti was very happy to see Kunpeng leave, but he didn''t know that the mantis caught the cicada and the Yellow finch was behind. The reason why Kunpeng left was to seek the merit Golden Lotus, the treasure of western education.

 Chapter 426

    After Kunpeng left, the Taoist guide handed over the virgin turtle spirit to the child and brought it back to the Western Paradise. He would deal with it after he broke the ten thousand immortals array. But he did not come. Therefore, he lost his twelve Golden Lotus, which is also due to the number of days.


    Kunpeng left Tongtian sect leader and did not return to Beiming. Instead, he came directly to the Western Paradise and waited for the opportunity to come.


    As soon as Kunpeng arrived at the blissful world on his front foot, the boy who met the Taoist guide behind him took the virgin turtle spirit into the blissful world. Kunpeng could have easily saved the virgin turtle spirit, but he didn''t do that. He allowed the boy to bring the virgin turtle spirit into the vegetable music world.


    The boy was worried all the way for fear that someone would suddenly come to hijack him. Fortunately, he returned to the blissful world safely. When he returned to the blissful world, the boy opened his bag and wanted to release the virgin turtle spirit.


    When the boy released the mother of the turtle spirit, he saw a mosquito flying out of it and biting her on the head. After a long time, he sucked her into an empty shell.


    When the boy wanted to take back the mosquito, he saw that the mosquito rolled up the body of the virgin turtle spirit, flew into the depths of the blissful world, absorbed the twelve Golden Lotus left by the Taoist guide in the blissful world, and then escaped from the blissful world.


    Kunpeng had been waiting outside the blissful world for a long time. As soon as the mosquito escaped from the blissful world, he was beaten by Kunpeng in the back and captured it. Kunpeng didn''t dare to stay more. He immediately turned back to the old nest of Beiming sea and opened all his defenses to prevent others from sneaking attacks.


    Back in Beiming, Kunpeng was not in a hurry to refine the three golden lotus from the mosquito. Instead, he killed the mosquito first and put it into the world evolved by the "36 Sea God beads", breaking off the connection between Jieyin and golden lotus.


    Strangely enough, the goddess of the tortoise spirit did not appear on the list of gods when she died. The yuan God hid in the tortoise shell of the body. After Kunpeng obtained the tortoise shell of the goddess of the tortoise spirit and the congenital spiritual treasure "sun and moon beads", he did not immediately return it to jin''ao Island, but placed it in the Black Lotus Pond in Penglai Island to nourish the yuan God of the goddess of the tortoise spirit with Sanguang divine water.


    When mosquitoes were sucking on the "Twelve Golden Lotus" of the Taoist guide, they felt it in the East, but he was at a critical juncture of attacking the ten thousand immortals array and could not turn back to the paradise.


    When zhunti saw that Jieyin''s face was wrong, he quickly asked, "elder martial brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Then the Taoist priest sighed, "it''s a miscalculation for brother. My ''twelve Golden Lotus'' left in the blissful world made a mistake and was swallowed by life!"


    Zhunti was surprised when he heard this and said, "elder martial brother, ''twelve Golden Lotus'' is the treasure of your education. Once my Western luck is lost, it will also be lost. I don''t know who is so bold to hit you and me on the head?"


    Then the Taoist priest sighed: "it''s a great disaster at this time. The secret of heaven is unknown, but we can''t know who did it. Now is the key moment to eliminate the interception. It''s inconvenient for you and me to turn back to the west, and we can only make plans after this is over.


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult had the help of the "ten thousand immortals array", he could not resist the siege of the four saints. In a moment, he fell downwind. He suddenly shouted and said, "dingguang fairy, shake the" six tail flag "quickly!"


    Unfortunately, the leader of Tongtian cult shouted for several times, but there was no trace of dingguang fairy. Seeing this situation, the leader of Tongtian cult knew that dingguang fairy had rebelled against the cult and left, and his heart couldn''t help getting angry.


    Seeing that the teacher was in danger, Duobao quickly came forward to help Tongtian sect leader resist the supreme old gentleman. Unfortunately, there was a world difference between his cultivation and the supreme old gentleman, but he was captured by the supreme old gentleman after several rounds.


    The Four Saints joined hands for only a moment, and the "ten thousand immortals array" was broken. The leader of Tongtian sect could only escort a few elite disciples to retreat. Most of the truncated disciples were taken down by the four saints. He only took the lead to unfold the heaven and earth bag and collected 3000 truncated disciples.


    When the elite disciples of the intercepting sect under the cover of the Tongtian sect leader withdrew to jin''ao Island, the Tongtian sect leader could no longer suppress his anger and thought to himself: "since you are so shameless to bully me together, I won''t make you feel better today. It''s better to do nothing, go on and change the world again.


    At the thought of this place, Tongtian cult leader took out the four immortal killing swords, transported enough mana and shouted, "at the beginning of the year, you can''t be better if you deceive me like this!" Tongtian cult leader said, and the four immortal killing swords in his hand turned into four lightning and split into the wasteland. When the sage was angry, the world changed color and the wasteland split.


    Yuanshi Tianzun and others never thought that Tongtian sect leader would be so crazy and destroy the famine. Unfortunately, they all focused on the disciples who stopped teaching. For a time, they didn''t notice Tongtian sect leader''s reaction. They had no time to stop Tongtian sect leader''s madness, so they could only watch the famine be destroyed.


    The sword spirit of the four immortal killing swords fell on the wasteland. The border of Jiuzhou formed by the Jiuzhou tripod forged by Emperor Dayu sent out dark yellow Qi to stop the falling of the sword spirit. Unfortunately, because the "Pangu tripod" was destroyed the day after tomorrow, the Jiuzhou tripod absorbed the origin of the "Pangu tripod", but the origin was scattered, so it was difficult to resist the sword spirit of the four immortal killing swords. In an instant, the wasteland was four Five cracks.


    Kyushu''s border is connected with Kunpeng''s mind. Once the border is broken, Kunpeng, who is in the Beiming sea, feels that the original very heavy injury is aggravated again.


    When the famine was destroyed, the way of heaven was inspired, and the scourge came again. As soon as the eye of heaven''s punishment appeared, the four people were very happy. The murderer of the famine was Tongtian sect leader, which had nothing to do with them. They were naturally happy when Tongtian sect leader was punished by heaven.


    Unfortunately, it was not what they thought. The huge karmic fire turned into five in the air. The leader of Tongtian sect only received one fifth of the karmic fire, while zhunti received one of the most karmic fire. The other three saints also had karmic fire. Generally speaking, the five saints shared the danger of the scourge equally.


    The sudden change surprised the original Tianzun and the leader of Tongtian cult. It turned out that he was prepared to bear the power of heaven''s punishment alone, but he didn''t expect that it would be their five people''s share of the power of heaven''s punishment in the end.


    The Four Saints of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and Taoist guide fortunately said that they had great merits and virtues to offset the power of the scourge, but zhunti Taoist was miserable. He had been punished by the scourge when he fought with Kunpeng. He was hurt. Now the scourge came on his head again, and there were more than the other four saints. But zhunti gritted his teeth and showed the golden body method to meet the scourge, His move was to completely abandon the golden body to resist the scourge. Under the scourge, he must mention that the golden body was completely destroyed. I don''t know how long it will take to reunite with the golden body again.


    When the famine was destroyed, Kunpeng protected most of the Terrans with the border of Kyushu, and the ancestor of the earth fairy, Zhen Yuanzi, also protected many Terrans with great magic power. Other experts with great magic power also used magic to protect their cave.


    After the scourge of heaven, the Tao of heaven sent down great merits and virtues to reward those who guarded the flood and famine. Kunpeng won the most merits and virtues. Regardless of his own injury, he resisted most of the attacks with the border of Kyushu, and one person shared more than half of the merits and virtues alone. Although Kunpeng was injured, he did not absorb this merit to heal his wounds, but put it away. Kunpeng disciples were puzzled by Kunpeng''s move. Kunpeng just smiled and didn''t explain.


    After the scourge, the four saints at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty no longer had the prestige of breaking the "ten thousand immortals array". They were crying and mourning one by one, as if someone owed them 400 money.


    Among the saints, the happiest one is empress Nuwa. Because she was shamed by Kunpeng, she no longer cooperates with the original Tianzun. She is the only one among the saints who has not been punished by heaven.


    The leader of Tongtian sect was also very happy. He thought to himself, "I''m unlucky. You can''t think better. Everyone will be punished together. No one will want to escape."


    Zhunti is the most angry person among the saints. He shouted in his heart that the way of heaven is unfair. He didn''t destroy the flood and famine. Why is he the person who has received the most karma and fire!


    After the merit fell, I only heard a sound in the sky: "come to Zixiao palace quickly!"


    Hearing this, the saints hurried to the Zixiao palace. Kunpeng suddenly felt the pull of the power of heaven in the Beiming sea and came to the Zixiao palace in an instant. He looked around and saw that all the saints came to the Zixiao palace. Kunpeng passed the pass with all the immortals. He only said hello to the leader of Tongtian cult, and then sat there quietly waiting for the arrival of Daozu.


    For a moment, the Taoist ancestor appeared on the hall. The saints and Kunpeng quickly got up to salute. Just listen, the Taoist said, "why did you do so much regardless of the flood and famine, so that the creatures were poisoned?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "tell the teacher that everything is done by younger martial brother Tongtian, and the disciples and others are just accepted by others."


    The leader of Tongtian cult was furious when he heard this and said, "if you didn''t collude with the old gentleman, how could such a thing happen to me? If it''s all my fault, why should you be punished by God?"


    In the face of the questioning of the leader of Tongtian cult, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty also had nothing to say and could only wait for the attainments of Taoist Zu Hongjun.

 Chapter 427

    After the Four Saints broke down the "immortal killing array", Xiqi army sang loudly all the way, and met LV Yue at Tongguan. There was another war between the two sides, and LV Yue finally died in the hands of Yang Ren.


    After learning that LV Yue was dead, the leader of Tongtian cult used this as an excuse to set up a "ten thousand immortals array" to block the progress of Xiqi army again. However, the leader of Tongtian cult was very clever. He told King Wu Jifa that he only wanted to make trouble with Buddhism and was not an enemy of Xiqi. As long as he left his disciples, Xiqi army could pass the pass. Nine out of ten of the leaders of Xiqi army were Buddhist disciples, If these people were left behind, Xiqi army would pass this pass. It would be difficult to hurt Yin Shang. But King Wu Jifa could not accuse the apostasy. People had already explained that Xiqi was not embarrassed. It was just a struggle between the two religions, and he had nothing to say.


    The "ten thousand immortals array" was set up by the truncated sect. Both the first emperor and the Supreme Lord knew that this was the last battle against the truncated sect. When the war ended, the canonization was over. The two saints came to the world again and were ready to make a final fight with the truncated sect.


    A moment later, the leader of Tongtian cult also came to the world. The virgin of Jinling learned that she led the immortals to meet the leader of Tongtian cult, entered the array door, went up to the gossip platform and sat down. The virgin of the golden spirit came forward and said, "teacher, both teachers are here."


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed, "I''ll end my relationship with them. Now that we have set up the ten thousand immortals array, we must see a man and a woman with him." the leader of Tongtian cult said to the long ear dingguang fairy, "go to the reed canopy and see your two martial uncles and write this book."


    Dingguang fairy took the command and went to the reed canopy. In the afternoon, the old gentleman said, "I''ll break the array tomorrow!" dingguang fairy went to the ten thousand immortals array and replied to the leader of Tongtian cult.


    The next day, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of Yuanshi came to see the ten thousand immortals array. When they saw the ten thousand immortals array, the Supreme Lord said to the first emperor of Yuanshi: "in my opinion, he taught these disciples to collect indiscriminately regardless of good or bad. No matter how deep their roots are, how can they become immortals. Now they are robbed together. They are not on the list. Who is on the list!"


    The Supreme Lord was still talking. He saw the leader of Tongtian cult coming out of the array, sitting on Kui Niu, wearing red, white crane and crimson silk clothes and holding a sword. The Supreme Lord saw that the leader of Tongtian sect had no mercy on his face, and his face was fierce, so he knew that the leader of Tongtian sect was afraid to give his life.


    The leader of Tongtian sect saw the two leaders and said, "please, Taoist brothers!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "you are a scoundrel. If you don''t repent, how can you be the leader of the sect? You have seen men and women in the ''immortal killing array'' the day before yesterday. You should be the leader of the sect by repairing yourself and repenting your wrongs. How can you lead the immortals to spread this evil array without changing the old evils. Are you willing to stop until the jade and stone are burned and the creatures are poisoned?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said angrily, "if you didn''t collude with the West that day, how could I fail? If you didn''t explain how the immortals committed murder, how could there be such a robbery? Don''t blame me for my interception!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun smiled and said, "Tongtian, you don''t have to talk more. Since you have set up this evil array, stretch your knowledge and I will fight you."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "in that case, I''m waiting for you in the array!"


    Let''s go into the array; When I was young, I made a Liangyi four image array. The supreme old gentleman saw it and asked, "who will go to this array?"


    Just listen, the red sperm said loudly, "disciples are willing to go to meet this array!"


    Naked sperm jumped out and came to the array. A Taoist came out of the array and said, "red sperm, do you want to come to meet our array?"


    The red sperm said with a smile: "dark cloud fairy, you don''t know the number of days. You are arrogant. Here is your death!"


    The dark cloud immortal was furious at the speech and took it with his sword. The red sperm returned the sword to the face. Before three or four rounds, Wu Yunxian pulled a "Hunyuan hammer" from his waist and hit it. The red sperm was unprepared and accidentally knocked to the ground. Wu Yunxian just wanted to come forward to finish the red sperm. Guang Chengzi held a sword to block Wu Yunxian. Before the two fought, guangchengzi didn''t reach the dark cloud fairy, so he turned and fled to the West.


    The dark cloud fairy ran after him, and guangchengzi went ahead; Dark cloud fairy chase. After a while, the dark cloud fairy saw that she was about to catch up with guangchengzi, and saw the zhunti Taoist suddenly come. He let guangchengzi pass, stopped the dark cloud fairy and said, "Taoist friends, please!"


    Wu Yunxian recognized him as a quasi Taoist and asked, "quasi Taoist, why are you blocking my way?"


    Zhunti smiled and said, "Taoist friend, you and I are destined guests. We have come here to ferry you to the West and share bliss!"


    The dark cloud fairy was furious at the speech and said, "nonsense! Zhunti, don''t deceive me!"


    Zhunti said, "dark cloud immortal, I am merciful. I can''t bear to see your accomplishments come to naught. Therefore, I come to enlighten you. I hope you can come back to the West as soon as possible. I didn''t expect you to be so ignorant of the number of days. Anyway, I''ll catch you to the West!"


    Just as zhunti was about to start, he heard a sneer from the sky, and then Kunpeng appeared in front of the dark cloud fairy. Kunpeng sneered and said, "zhunti, you are so shameless. When you see people, you say you are destined for you. Why don''t you tell xuandu that you are destined to cross him to the west? There is poverty today. You can''t take the dark cloud fairy!"


    Wu Yunxian was the most loyal of many disciples who were intercepted. After being captured, he never entered the West. Finally, zhunti had no choice but to press him into the eight treasure merit pool. There were few such loyal disciples in the interception, so Kunpeng naturally refused to let him be captured.


    Zhunti didn''t expect Kunpeng to appear in front of him when he was seriously injured. He was surprised. However, after seeing Kunpeng''s madness twice, zhunti dared not go on Kunpeng''s hands in this situation. He didn''t want Kunpeng to make any crazy moves in a hurry. But he had to let go of the dark cloud fairy and return to the teaching camp with guangchengzi.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng also returned to the "ten thousand immortals array" with the dark cloud immortal. The first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was surprised to see Kunpeng appear in front of the array. He came forward and said, "why should Kunpeng''s Taoist friends intervene in the dispute between the two religions again if they don''t go back to the cave to recover? Don''t you think you will affect your future cultivation because of your injury?"


    Kunpeng said, "I''m also helpless. If it''s just an internal dispute in the East, I will never intervene. Unfortunately, you and the two religions have joined hands with the western religion to stop the religion again and again. As a disciple of Xuanmen, I have to take care of it. If the original Taoist friends can ensure that the western religion will not interfere in the affairs of the East, I''ll leave right away!"


    When the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty invited the two saints of the west to jointly destroy the "immortal sword array", he made a promise to allow the truncated disciples of the western religion to enter the West. Now how can he go back on his word! So I can only be silent.


    Seeing Yuanshi Tianzun, Kunpeng did not force him to stand aside and watch zhunti in case he did it again!


    Seeing that zhunti was restrained by Kunpeng, the leader of Tongtian sect ordered his disciples to challenge Buddhism again. However, this time, the disciples were not the enemies of Buddhism. They lost three times in succession. These three defeats were not because the disciples'' cultivation was not high, but because the emperor was too shameless at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. In the first game, he gave the congenital treasure "Pangu flag" and the emperor Manjusri Guangfa to capture Qiu Shouxian. In the second game, It''s because the intercepted disciple Lingya fairy''s magic power is not as good as the elucidating disciple immortal Puxian. It''s only a few days since he was caught. In the third battle, the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty once again gave the spiritual treasure of "three treasures of jade Ruyi" to Tzu hang Taoist priest. Jin Guangxian was defeated and captured.


    Kunpeng stood aside and saw that the leader of Tongtian sect was calculated by the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. He felt very helpless in his heart. During the first competition, the leader of Tongtian sect saw that the "Pangu flag" was in the hands of elucidating Manjusri, and wanted to give the immortal killing sword to fight it. But I didn''t expect that the first Emperor didn''t give treasure to immortal Puxian in the second scene, so the leader of Tongtian sect hesitated. What he didn''t expect was that in the third scene, Yuanshi Tianzun gave treasure to his disciples again. At this time, Tongtian cult leader realized that he had been calculated by Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Just when the leader of Tongtian cult wanted to give Lingbao to his disciples, she saw the virgin tortoise spirit come forward to challenge the disciples of the hermeneutic sect. The hermeneutic camp was afraid of liusun coming forward to fight. However, after several rounds, she was afraid of liusun losing the virgin tortoise spirit and fled to the West. The virgin tortoise spirit then chased after her. Seeing this, zhunti wanted to go to help. Kunpeng came forward and said, "zhunti, there is a poor way. You can''t do it today!"


    When zhunti saw Kunpeng coming forward to block him, he had to step back and stand aside to watch the war.


    At this time, the leader of Tongtian cult could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. However, Kunpeng was not as optimistic as him. He knew the outcome of the virgin turtle spirit, so he waited for the time to come.


    When chasing the afraid liusun, the mother of the turtle spirit met the Taoist guide. How can the mother of the turtle spirit be the enemy of the Taoist guide? She was captured before a round.


    When the Taoist priest picked up the virgin turtle spirit and came to the battle, Kunpeng knew that the time had come. He came forward and said angrily, "you are so shameless in the West. You bully the small with the big." he said and turned to the leader of Tongtian Church: "The leader of the sect refused to help me unless I was poor. Now the situation is like the ''immortal sword array''. Since I can''t stop things from happening, I have no face to stay here anymore. I''ll say goodbye to the leader!" Kunpeng said and left.


    The leader of Tongtian cult also knows that even if there is Kunpeng, it is difficult to resist the four saints. Moreover, Kunpeng is seriously injured and can''t help at all. He can only watch Kunpeng leave sadly.


    Zhunti was very happy to see Kunpeng leave, but he didn''t know that the mantis caught the cicada and the Yellow finch was behind. The reason why Kunpeng left was to seek the merit Golden Lotus, the treasure of western education.

 Chapter 428

    Taoist Zu Hongjun said to Lao Jun, "as a senior brother, why don''t you stop their struggle and cause damage to the flood and famine? Now what do you think you should do about it?"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "teacher, it''s not the disciples who don''t stop, but the younger martial brother Tongtian doesn''t listen to me. He insists on his own way. First he arranges the ''immortal killing sword array'' and then the ''ten thousand immortals array''. No one thought he would be so crazy after his defeat. He even wants to destroy the wasteland and restore the water, fire and wind."


    Hearing this, Daozu Hongjun turned to Kunpeng and asked, "what''s your opinion on this matter?"


    Kunpeng said: "It''s no wonder that the two saints of the West colluded with each other to interfere in the canonization. When signing the canonization list in Zixiao palace, the teacher said that the canonization was just an internal dispute among the three religions of Xuanmen. In the beginning of the year, Tianzun colluded with the two saints of the West to bully and stop the canonization, but they were forced to do it , Yuanshi Tianzun and the supreme old gentleman first bullied the small and killed Bixiao and Qiongxiao. As elders, how can people be convinced by such behavior? Yuanshi and the old gentleman didn''t let Tongtian Taoist friends interfere in the canonization, but they bullied the small and couldn''t stand morally. "


    When zhunti heard this, he came forward and said, "teacher, Kunpeng''s disciples don''t agree with this. Fengming Xiqi, it''s a number of days to explain and support Xiqi''s attack on Zhou. If the intercepted disciples hadn''t stopped Xiqi''s army, it wouldn''t have happened?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun also said, "teacher, everything is that the intercepted disciples don''t know the number of days, so they will make such a big mistake!"


    Daozu Hongjun said, "at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, where has the matter of gods been carried out now, and how many vacancies are there on the list?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "back to the teacher, the list is basically full, only a few people!"


    Taoist Zu Hongjun said, "in that case, from today on, you and other saints can no longer act recklessly. Everything is handled by the door. If you violate the scourge, your life will be hard to protect?"


    When zhunti heard this, he was shocked and asked, "teacher, are we saints permanently forbidden to take action?"


    Daozu Hongjun said, "you can''t do it before the next quantity robbery! If the quantity robbery starts again, you won''t be subject to this restriction."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "teacher, younger martial brother Tongtian cut his robe, cut off righteousness, and cut off the love between Sanqing. How should we deal with this?"


    Daozu Hongjun said: "although Tongtian''s move should not be, the Tao of heaven has recognized it, which is also due to the number of days. Since then, you have three parts of Qi and are responsible for their rise and fall."


    Daozu Hongjun then said, "now the famine is broken again. You can go with me to collect the fragments!"


    The people came to the wasteland with the Taoist ancestors. They saw that the Taoist ancestors waved and gathered the wasteland together again. However, this time, the wasteland lost its vitality and its aura was less than one tenth of that at the beginning. Because the leader of Tongtian sect launched an attack in the place where the Terrans lived, most Terrans scattered on some small wasteland fragments. The Taoist ancestors gathered it into a planet and said: "This planet has been the world since then. All those who have not been immortal are placed on this planet."


    When Kunpeng heard the words of the Taoist ancestors, he was moved. He summoned the Kyushu tripod from the wasteland, cut through the space and fell into the Earth Star to protect the living place of the human race.


    Kunpeng''s move puzzled the saints. Only Taoist Zu Hongjun glanced at Kunpeng faintly.


    After arranging everything, they all returned to Zixiao palace with the Taoist ancestor. They only heard the Taoist ancestor say, "if you have any questions, you can ask!"


    The Supreme Lord asked, "teacher, the wasteland was destroyed by younger martial brother Tongtian. Why are we punished by heaven?"


    Daozu Hongjun said, "Tongtian''s move is forced by you and your four people. It has direct contact with you. The heavenly way is public. Naturally, the five of you will bear the scourge together?"


    Zhunti asked, "teacher, why am I more damned than the four of them, but why?"


    Daozu Hongjun said: "You once fought with Kunpeng and destroyed the ''Pangu tripod'' which is the treasure of the day after tomorrow''s merit. This tripod is the origin of the boundary of Kyushu. This tripod destroyed the boundary of Kyushu and was damaged. Although Kunpeng spared no effort to integrate the origin of the ''Pangu tripod'' into the Kyushu tripod with great magic power, the integrated Kyushu tripod is one, but only has the defense power of the ''Pangu tripod'', which is different from the original boundary of Kyushu It''s far away. Otherwise, no matter how sharp the four swords are, they can''t hurt the origin of the vast land. The cycle of cause and effect, so you have to bear more karma than the four of them. "


    After hearing Daozu Hongjun''s explanation, zhunti hated Kunpeng to the extreme. If it weren''t for him, he wouldn''t have destroyed his golden body. Under the two heavenly punishments, his cultivation might be the lowest among the saints, even the female generation of Nuwa.


    Daozu Hongjun said again: "Although Kunpeng''s move was good, he suffered heavy losses. If he could recover the fragments of the Pangu Ding and supplement some materials, he could also refine a treasure of postnatal merit and virtue. After he integrated the origin of the Pangu Ding into the Kyushu Ding, he not only lost the treasure of Houtian merit and virtue, but also lost 10% of his accomplishments, and then fought with Nu Wa If you have such a good deed as Kunpeng, it will not lead to today''s situation and poison the living creatures! "


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "the teacher flattered me. As a human saint, the disciples should maintain their safety. The disciples just did their part and have nothing to praise!"


    Seeing that Kunpeng was so modest and satisfied, Daozu Hongjun said, "it''s good for you to have this heart. You''ve been robbed for a few days. It''s just right to end the cause and effect between you and the demon family. Before the end of the disaster, you''ll go back to Beiming to recover and stop meddling in the struggle between the human races."


    Kunpeng is ordered to step down. When the saints see that the teacher forbids Kunpeng from meddling in the affairs of the Terran, they are not at ease. They did not know that even without the order of Taoist Zu Hongjun, Kunpeng would no longer intervene in the struggle between the two religions.


    The leader of Tongtian sect is not dissatisfied with this. Although he was defeated and his vitality was greatly damaged, he saved the elite disciples and had a chance to make a comeback in the future.


    Daozu arranged everything and closed the Zixiao palace. The saints and Kunpeng returned to their own ashram. Kunpeng was surprised that Daozu Hongjun didn''t give Jinwan and Sanqing to prevent them from fighting again. It seems that he has changed the development of the flood and famine. Future events can''t be judged by the memory of future generations.


    Without the stop of the sect, Jiang Ziya led Xiqi''s army to attack the city and land all the way to Chaoge City, the capital of yin and Shang Dynasties. Along the way, the truncated disciples who had originally devoted themselves to Yin Shang had died in their hands and were on the list of gods.


    The Xiqi army besieged Chaoge, and King Zhou was also very anxious, but the Yin and Shang dynasties had no soldiers to fight again. Xi Mei had been in the palace for so many years and enjoyed prosperity, but it was difficult to give up, so she wanted to attack the Xiqi army at night.


    With this idea, Xi Mei thought of Su Daji. Unfortunately, Su Daji remembered Kunpeng''s words and had already given up on Yin Shang and didn''t want to participate in this matter at all. In desperation, Ximei can only sneak out of the city with jade Pipa essence to attack Xiqi army.


    At this time, although there were only three generations of disciples left in Xiqi army, it was not what Ximei and jade Pipa essence could resist. They were soon captured by Jiang Ziya.


    When King Zhou knew that his beloved beauty Ximei and jade Pipa were captured, he thought of life and death and set himself on fire in the star picking building. Su Daji was also captured without resisting the Xiqi army entering the city.


    Ximei and the jade Pipa carefully hate Su Daji. They don''t help themselves, so they say Su Daji''s identity and want Su Daji to be buried with them. Jiang Ziya and others are surprised when they know Su Daji''s identity, but the three demons are under the command of empress Nuwa, but they don''t know how to deal with them.


    Just when Jiang Ziya was in trouble, empress Nuwa asked qingluan to tell Jiang Ziya that she didn''t have to worry about her thoughts.


    Kunpeng had long thought that empress Nuwa would cross the river and tear down the bridge and abandon the lives of Su Daji''s three demons, so he asked Jingwei to lower the world and save Su Daji''s life. Su Daji was still useful to Kunpeng, but he couldn''t die like this. If Su Daji didn''t hurt, he shouldn''t die if he was guilty.


    Jiang Ziya, a descendant of Shennong, was very excited when he saw Jingwei, so he agreed to let Su Daji go, but Nezha refused to let Su Daji go because he was ordered by Nuwa''s mother.


    Su Daji sneered when he learned that empress Nu Wa had abandoned the three of them: "things really didn''t come out of the master''s expectation. Empress Nu Wa is really ruthless. We three demons have no credit and hard work, but she said she would give up. She doesn''t deserve to be in charge of the demon family!"


    When Nezha heard Su Daji''s words, he was furious and said, "well, you demon should destroy empress Nuwa. You should die!"


    Jingwei is no longer about empress Nu Wa. She said with a cold hum: "Su Daji is just telling the truth. What''s the fault of empress Nu Wa? Since empress Nu Wa has done such things, she should not be afraid to be told. If Su Daji is kind-hearted and doesn''t hurt, it''s also the fault of empress Nu Wa. What''s the matter with her?"


    When Jingwei said this, he drove the cloud and took Su Daji to leave the Chaoge. Although Nezha wanted to stop it, he didn''t expect that Kunpeng gave the acquired merit and virtue treasure "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" and "a nose sword". As soon as Jingwei saw the two treasures, Nezha had to give up blocking. These two Lingbao were killing without cause and effect. Nezha didn''t want to die on the list.

 Chapter 429

    Empress Nuwa hated Kunpeng when she learned that Kunpeng had saved Su Daji, but the Taoist ancestor had a life less than the next amount, and the sage couldn''t do it. Moreover, even if she wanted to teach Kunpeng a lesson, she had to consider whether she could bear the scourge of heaven. Empress Nuwa didn''t want to return to the back track of zhunti.


    The gods have been sealed, and the disciples of the sect no longer look down on Jiang Ziya, a person who has not become a fairy. Even the three generations of disciples have no previous respect. Jiang Ziya realized that he was just a trivial person in the eyes of the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. If he was not a god sealed person, he would not be qualified to worship the teacher at all.


    Not only did Jiang Ziya notice it, but also King Ji Fa of Wu clearly felt it. The main reason why this happens is that these people believe that the gods have been sealed and they are about to become gods. There is no need to have too much entanglement with mortals such as Jiang Ziya and King Ji Fa.


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t expect such a thing to happen, but he didn''t want it any more. The interception had failed. When he expounded and educated the Terran, King Wu Jifa just complained and didn''t dare to violate his attainments. After all, this Jiang was fought by Xiqi with the help of Buddhism, and Jiang Ziya was also a disciple of Buddhism.


    After King Wu noticed it, he discussed with Jiang Ziya how to face it!


    Just listen, King Wu Jifa asked, "Xiangfu, although Xiqi has taken the throne of emperor, the leaders of these hermeneutic disciples have obviously changed. What should I do for such a long time? I don''t know what Xiangfu can do about it?"


    Jiang Ziya sighed: "now there is no restriction of interception, but some people become arrogant. Moreover, I have low mana and can''t get their respect at all. For today''s plan, I can only find another way to restrain the development of elucidation from the side."


    King Wu Jifa said, "nowadays, there is little potential to stop teaching. Human education and hermeneutics are the same. Western education is also on the side of hermeneutics. Who can contain hermeneutics?"


    Jiang Ziya said: "there is indeed no one to restrain the hermeneutics above the sect, but the holy teacher has a high prestige among the human race. If Xiqi can publicize the merits of the holy teacher and the aspirations of the people, naturally no one believes in the hermeneutics. At that time, if the hermeneutics want to develop in the world, it can''t do without the support of the emperor, so naturally they don''t dare to be too presumptuous."


    King Ji Fa was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "my father''s plan is very good. I''ll order all officials to publicize the merits and virtues of the holy teacher and set up a temple for the holy teacher to contain and elucidate!"


    Jiang Ziya said, "it''s not urgent. Doing so now will cause the resistance of the people who expound and teach. It''s unfavorable to the overall situation. It''s not too late to do this after the end of the canonization and the immortals who expound and teach are listed as canonized. In that way, you don''t have to worry about their extreme reaction."


    King Wu was very reasonable when he heard this, so he didn''t rush for success and waited for the end of the canonization. Kunpeng did not expect that because of his arrogance in teaching, he would get boundless benefits. I''m afraid this is also the reward of heaven for Kunpeng''s suppression of Jiuzhou Ding and Dixing.


    Jiang Ziya didn''t want to be the white eye of the disciples, so he came to the yuxu palace again and asked the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty whether he could be canonized. The time has come. Naturally, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty will not stop the God worship, so he asked Jiang Ziya to seal the God as soon as possible.


    Jiang Ziya was ordered to worship in the lower world. The disciples of Ren, Xie and Jie were all listed as gods. Zhao Gongming, Yunxiao and Bigan became gods in the flesh due to the help of Kunpeng. They didn''t listen to the seal. Due to being helped by Kun Peng, he was also called the next pupil of Kun Peng, who was called by Kun Peng. This is also the only eye liner of Kun Peng in the sky.


    At the end of the canonization, zhunti and the Taoist priest changed the western religion into Buddhism in the West and officially broke away from the Xuanmen, which surprised Sanqing and Nuwa''s Four Saints. However, it has to be said that zhunti and Jieyin are brilliant. The people among the gods and the two religions owe the cause and effect of the two saints in the west, and it is impossible to prevent this from happening. Although empress Nuwa knew that zhunti confused King Zhou and wanted to avenge him, she alone could not defeat the two saints in the West. As for the leader of Tongtian sect, she was seriously injured by the interception of the religion at this time, she had no time to pay attention to it, Therefore, Buddhism can break away from Xuanmen smoothly.


    However, the wonderful thing is less than these. In the process of elucidation, the dissatisfaction of burning a lamp with the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was unbearable. Finally, after Buddhism broke away from the Xuanmen, he accepted zhunti''s invitation to join Buddhism and become the ancestor of all Buddhas.


    Burning a lamp is not a person to be bullied by others. He not only joined Buddhism himself, but also encouraged the immortal Puxian, the Taoist Tzu hang, the fear of staying in the sun and Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun to break away from Buddhism and join Buddhism. The immortal Puxian, the Taoist Tzu hang and Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun were granted Bodhisattva, and the fear of staying in the sun was granted Buddha.


    This move to light the lamp greatly annoyed the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, but there was no way to take him. The Taoist ancestor ordered the saints not to do it before the next robbery, and guangchengzi and others alone were not the opponents of lighting the lamp at all.


    After absorbing the disciples of the two religions, Buddhism wantonly seized the spiritual luck of the Xuanmen. In this way, the West should prosper by taking advantage of the spiritual luck of the Xuanmen. This is the general trend of the way of heaven.


    Yuanshi Tianzun had no choice but to go to Taishang Laojun to discuss countermeasures. After some discussion, Taishang Laojun decided to turn Hu into a Buddha and divide Buddhist Qi. Duobao captured by him was suitable to become a sect leader. But Duobao is a truncated disciple after all, but he needs the approval of Tongtian sect leader.


    After the end of the canonization, Jifa, king of martial arts on earth, built a temple for the holy master Kunpeng and publicized Kunpeng''s contribution to the human race. Ji Fa''s move shocked the saints. Even Bian Kunpeng was very surprised. I don''t know why Ji Fa was so surprised.


    Yuanshi Tianzun was the most angry. Xiqi was able to win the world because of his help in teaching, but he didn''t expect that Kunpeng would get the greatest benefit in the end. Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t think about why King Wu Jifa would do this, not because he was too arrogant in teaching, didn''t pay attention to the emperor of Wu, and Jiang Ziya''s low status in teaching, These reasons add up to the present situation.


    After returning to Beiming from Zixiao palace, Kunpeng has been thinking about how to cultivate the power of the law. It is obviously impossible to strengthen his body. Although the "immortal body of the Lich" he created is powerful, he has made no progress after cultivating the strong body like the ancestral witch. If he wants to break through, he must not find other methods. Kunpeng''s cultivation of good corpses is the law of water. The body of good corpses is also transformed by the innate Lingbao "Twelve products of Xuanshui Black Lotus", which is a first-class water attribute Lingbao. The evil corpses are transformed by the innate supreme treasure "Taiyin extinction ball". After the evil corpses are cut out, Kunpeng knows that the "Taiyin extinction ball" itself contains the law of destruction, so the evil corpses cultivate the law of destruction. The law of good corpses cultivating water is the master, When the evil corpse cultivates the law of destruction, the Lord dies. Once he dies, he becomes reincarnation. After ending the cause and effect with the demon family, Kunpeng gradually integrates himself into the "36 fixed Sea God beads". Although he has not completely cut himself, he understands that once he cuts himself, he will form a new world. It can be said that he is the most special of the three corpses and has the power of the world, This world is not a Buddhist country in the hands of the west, but a real world.


    After King Wu Ji Fa established a temple for Kunpeng, Kunpeng suddenly thought of a new way of cultivation, which is suitable for him. This way is to cultivate the divine way. Kunpeng was created in combination with the teachings of Western sects in the memory of later generations. Kunpeng has boundless prestige among the human race and does not need to establish a religion to educate the human race, There is boundless faith, and practicing the Shinto is his most appropriate choice.


    After Kunpeng had this idea, he thought of investigating the actual situation in the world, but he didn''t expect that at this time, the Lord of Tongtian sent Wudang virgin to invite him to jin''ao island for a chat.


    In desperation, Kunpeng had to suppress the thought in his heart and came to jin''ao island with the Madonna Wudang. Before leaving, Kunpeng took out the Madonna Guiling, who had been kept warm in the lotus pond, and picked several second-class Xuanshui Black Lotus from the lotus pond. He wanted to give it to the leader of Tongtian cult, so that he could use the black lotus as an incarnation of the truncated disciples on the list of Yuanshen.


    After the two sides sat down, Kunpeng asked, "the leader invited me to come. What''s important?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said with embarrassment: "it''s my fault to disturb Taoist friends to heal, but I have no choice. I want to ask Taoist friends to help and try to make several disciples on the list of Yuan gods in heaven continue to practice!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he took out the turtle shell of the goddess of the tortoise spirit, the congenital spiritual treasure "sun and moon beads" and several Xuanshui Black Lotus to the leader of Tongtian cult and said: "At the beginning, I promised that we should help each other. The Xuanshui Black Lotus has boundless vitality. The sect leader can let the disciples on the list to rebuild their flesh body, which will not be affected by the list of gods at that time. The virgin turtle spirit was discovered by me when I returned to the Beiming sea, but it''s strange that after her death, the yuan God hid in the turtle shell and escaped the list of gods. That''s also her As long as the leader calls her original God, the goddess of turtle spirit can restore her cultivation in a few years. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult was overjoyed when he heard Kunpeng''s words. He quickly thanked Kunpeng, and then asked, "Taoist friends have so many Xuanshui Black Lotus. I think they got the ''twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus'' and cultivated so many second grade Black Lotus!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "that''s exactly what happened. I found this'' twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus'' on the East China Sea. After years of cultivation, I got a pool of Black Lotus."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "Taoist friends are good luck. I don''t know what friends plan to do after being canonized?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I don''t have any plans for the time being. First, I''ll take care of the injury, and then talk about others. I don''t know what the leader''s plans are?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "what plans can I have? Now if I succeed in teaching, I''m afraid it''s difficult to have a foothold in the world. I can only rectify the educational administration first, and then think of something else."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I don''t know if the sect leader can remember what I said to you at the beginning? Although the sect was defeated in educating the human race, there are gains and losses. Blessing and misfortune depend on each other. Now most of the 365 positive gods in heaven are disciples of Sect interception. The sect leader can use this to drive the sky, seize the right to speak in heaven and seek another development for sect interception."


    The leader of Tongtian sect said: "it''s not that I don''t want to be like this, but now the interception of religion has been defeated in the battle of Fengshen, and many people in the religion have defected. Although most of the disciples in heaven are my interception disciples, few people can really listen to the orders of the poor way."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. The leaders of those apostles will follow them. There''s no need to attend the meeting. The positive God Wen Zhong of the Ministry of thunder, the positive God Zhao Gongming of the Ministry of finance, LV Yue of the Ministry of plague and Luo Xuan of the Ministry of fire can be held in their hands. With these four positive gods, other people don''t matter."


    The leader of Tongtian cult also understood that only with these four positive gods in hand, he could get more than half of the troops in Tianting. Therefore, he admired the wisdom of Kunpeng. He only heard him say, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, now you and I have become the eyes of the saints. Why don''t you and I formally form an alliance to fight them? What do you think?"


    Kunpeng said, "I also have this intention."

 Chapter 430

    When Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian cult discussed the alliance, the supreme old gentleman arrived at jin''ao Island, and the leader of Tongtian cult and Kunpeng went out to meet each other.


    After the three sat down, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "I don''t know if you have any advice?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "I''m here for many treasures!"


    When Kunpeng heard the words of the supreme old gentleman, he understood that the supreme old gentleman came to persuade the leader of Tongtian to let Duobao enter Buddhism and divide Buddhist Qi, but Kunpeng was not optimistic about the supreme old gentleman''s move.


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "what''s the matter with Duobao? It''s worth your friends to come in person!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "now the West has taken advantage of the chaos in the east to seek our Xuanmen Qi. I should be prosperous. I want to incarnate into Buddhism. Mahayana Buddhism has different Buddhist Qi. Duobao is just suitable to be the Lord of Mahayana Buddhism, so I come to ask Taoist friends for help."


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked Duobao, "Duobao, what do you think about this? Are you willing to join Mahayana Buddhism?"


    Duobao agrees with the move of the supreme old gentleman, but he doesn''t want to betray the religion. He doesn''t know what to do for a moment. Seeing Duobao''s expression, the leader of Tongtian cult understood his mind, so he said, "since Duobao is willing, I have nothing to say."


    The Supreme Lord said again, "Mahayana Buddhism should be established, but there is no treasure of Zhenjiao..."


    Before the Supreme Lord had finished, Kunpeng said, "my Taoist friend is Shu Wanglong. The sect has given up its big disciples for the great cause of Xuanmen. Do you want to pay another congenital treasure? Is it too much? You can get the merit of establishing a religion, but the sect is to pay for others and treasure."


    When the Supreme Lord heard what Kunpeng said, he hated Kunpeng to the bone. He originally wanted to take this opportunity to let the leader of Tongtian cult give the "immortal killing array" to Duobao as the treasure of Mahayana Buddhism. In this way, he could break the "immortal killing sword array" and no longer have to worry about it. Now, facing Kunpeng''s question, he had to put this idea away.


    The Supreme Lord said, "well, this'' heaven and earth map ''is also the best congenital treasure, second only to the'' mountain and river country map ''in the hands of empress Nuwa. Duobao takes it as the treasure of Mahayana Buddhism."


    With the consent of the leader of Tongtian sect, the Supreme Lord took Duobao West to Yangguan. On the way, the Supreme Lord accepted a registered disciple, who was later the founder of Shushan sword sect.


    Mahayana Buddhism was established. Although the Taishang Laojun divided the fortunes of Buddhism, he was not angry, but very happy. When Mahayana Buddhism was established, they had the opportunity to preach in the East. In order to win over Duobao, he combined Mahayana Buddhism with Mahayana Buddhism and abdicated to let Duobao take charge of Mahayana Buddhism. Duobao was dissatisfied with the Taishang Laojun, Naturally, he gave up his superior Lao Jun to take refuge in Buddhism. Since then, Lao Jun''s plan has completely failed, and the great prosperity of Buddhism has become a foregone conclusion.


    Kunpeng didn''t take care of the affairs of Mahayana Buddhism. Now he is mainly trying to cultivate Shinto and improve his strength. Now saints can''t do anything. No one in the three realms can threaten his safety. Kunpeng is trying to take this opportunity to reap benefits. After he said goodbye to the leader of Tongtian cult, he came to Xiqi alone. King Ji Fa praised him so much. Kunpeng naturally has to say something, Therefore, the newly built temples continue to show their spirits to cure the people of the human race.


    The holy master shows his spirit, and the people of the human race believe in Kunpeng more. Therefore, Kunpeng''s incense is in full bloom in the world. In order to keep the incense unchanged, Kunpeng has set up a psychic array in each temple and connected it to the lotus pool on Penglai Fairy Island. Someone prayed that the temple would drop some Sanguang water to wash the believers'' bodies.


    Kunpeng''s move greatly increased the number of believers in the world. Although he did not establish a religion, he accounted for more than half of the incense in the world. This made people and the two religions very angry, but he could not help Kunpeng.


    Since Xiqi respected Kunpeng, the former disobedient ministers of the Yin and Shang Dynasties gradually returned to Xiqi. Since then, the world has been unified, and the Western Zhou Dynasty officially replaced the Yin and Shang Dynasties.


    After dealing with everything in the world, Kunpeng returned to Beiming and began to practice Shinto with the power of faith. Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, it will be a hundred years. In a hundred years, Kunpeng recovered his accomplishments with the power of faith and preliminarily understood the law of faith. The self of the three corpses was also completely cut out. After the three corpses were cut off, as Kunpeng thought, he did not become a saint, but he knew the method of becoming a saint. If there is an opportunity of the great road, he can integrate into the heaven through the opportunity of the Great Road without the integration of the three corpses. Without the opportunity of the great road, he needs the integration of the three corpses to become a saint.


    Kunpeng doesn''t want to become a saint at this time, so he can''t do it together with the saints, so Kunpeng is not in a hurry to integrate the three corpses into one to achieve the way of saints.


    After leaving the pass, Kunpeng summoned his disciples and only heard Kunpeng say, "after a hundred years as a teacher, I finally cut off three corpses to understand the secret of heaven. I just want to tell you about this Hunyuan Avenue."


    Hearing this, Jingwei asked, "teacher, cutting off three corpses can prove the saint''s road?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "although I got the Tao as a teacher, I didn''t become a saint."


    The enlightenment asked, "teacher, is it really as you expected that you need three corpses in one to prove the saint''s road?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s true, but as a teacher, you can combine three corpses at any time to prove the saint''s road, but this is not the time to prove the road."


    Kunpeng said, pause here for a moment, and then said to the Enlightenment: "enlightenment, after cutting the three corpses for the teacher, you understand the cause and effect. When the teacher gave you the congenital Lingbao ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'', can you understand the law of time?"


    The enlightenment said, "the disciple has not made any progress for so many years. It seems that this treasure has no chance with the disciple!"


    Kun Peng sighed: "You have wasted so many years of time because of the teacher. The two innate spiritual treasures of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' are one of the most peculiar spiritual treasures in the world. You can trust three corpses with this treasure, but you can''t cut three corpses if you want to refine this treasure. This law of time is against the law of heaven. Even saints can''t master it. Quasi saints can''t master this law at all , if you want to cultivate the quasi holy fruit, you also need to take the "ten grade Xuanshui Black Lotus" as the secret. As a teacher, you will be given the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag" and "a nose sword". As for the "Hetu", "Luoshu" and your collection of "four elephant beads", you will give it to the teacher first. "


    Hearing this, the enlightenment immediately took out the "River map", "Luoshu" and "four elephant beads" and handed them to Kunpeng. Then he took over the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag" and "a nose sword" and retreated.


    After receiving the three congenital treasures, Kunpeng said, "you are most familiar with the ''Heavenly star array'' on the island. As a teacher, you will take care of it. You can refine it, even in the face of saints."


    Kunpeng then took out the acquired merit treasure "the acquired Yuanyang merit ruler" and said to Jingwei, "this treasure integrates attack and defense, killing without cause and effect. It''s most suitable for you. As a teacher, I''ll give you the Fusang wood on the island."


    Jingwei came forward to take over the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler", and then stepped down.


    Kunpeng then took out the "nail head seven arrows book" and said to Hou Yi, "this treasure is originally a secret treasure of the witch family. I''ll give it to you as a teacher. I hope you can use it carefully. Although the ''cut immortal Throwing Knife'' has lost the blood essence of the great Witch and greatly reduced its ability, it is also a rare congenital spiritual treasure after all. You can use it to cut three corpses."


    After thanking the teacher, Hou Yi came forward to take over the book of seven arrows on the nail head, and then stepped down.


    Kunpeng then said, "Chang''e, you already have the ''Sun Moon essence wheel'' in hand. As a teacher, you will no longer give you Lingbao, but as a teacher, you will take care of the laurel on the Taiyin star. As for Cangjie, as a teacher, you will give you ''money for falling treasure''. This treasure is obtained by the teacher in the battle of God worship. It can be a rare Lingbao. You should use it carefully." Kunpeng took out the "lost treasure money" and handed it to Cangjie.


    Seeing that Kunpeng handed out all his Lingbao, he asked, "teacher, you gave us all the Lingbao. What will you use to fight with others in the future?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about being a teacher. There are other spiritual treasures for a teacher. Besides, don''t you have ''Hetu'', ''Luoshu'' and ''four elephant beads''


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the enlightenment asked, "teacher, these ''River pictures'','' Luoshu ''and'' four elephant beads'' are of no great use in people''s struggle. What do you want them to do?"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing: "Enlightenment, you underestimate these three innate spiritual treasures too much. These three innate spiritual treasures are really not very useful for ordinary quasi saints, but they are very useful for teachers. Generally quasi saints have no control over this three treasure cloth ''Heavenly star array'', but they can be a teacher. If a teacher starts the three corpse array again, even if the sage is close to it, it will be difficult to break the ''Heavenly star array'' of a teacher Of course, if you want to fight against the sage, the "four elephant beads" need to be refined again. If you preach for the teacher, even if the Four Saints want to break this array, it will take a lot of effort. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, he realized why the teacher took back the "River map", "Luoshu" and "four elephant beads". These three treasures are of no great use in his hands. They are not as useful as the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag" and "a nose sword", but in the hands of the teacher, there can be a "big array of stars in the sky". Even saints can''t break this array.

 Chapter 431

    After Kunpeng divided the treasure, he wanted to refine the chaotic green lotus. Now he has ten products of Xuanshui Black Lotus and three products of golden lotus, but only the industry fire red lotus. The twelve industry fire red lotus is the guardian treasure of the Styx river. Kunpeng has no choice but to seize the Styx River. Therefore, Kunpeng only hopes to seek a industry fire red lotus seed from the Styx River to combine the chaotic green lotus.


    Kunpeng had this idea, so he came to the Youming blood sea alone and said loudly, "Styx River, I want Kunpeng to meet you, and I want to see you!"


    After a while, the sea of blood surged and the Styx river appeared. He only heard a cold hum from the Styx River and said, "Kunpeng, what''s the matter with you here?"


    Seeing that the Styx River looked ferocious, Kunpeng smiled and said, "Styx River, you are still haggling over the things of that year. I didn''t expect your mind to be so narrow!"


    Upon hearing this, Styx was furious and said, "Kunpeng, if you have something to say, Lao Zu is not in the mood to chat with you."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Styx, I have something to ask for today?"


    Styx sneered: "Kunpeng, your magic power is all over the sky. You must have slaughtered your golden body. How can I ask you!"


    Kunpeng said, "there is no big cause and effect between you and me, Styx river. You robbed Hongyun''s'' scattered soul gourd ''from me in those years, and I also seized'' a nose sword ''when the hell was established. Who can be said to suffer no loss. I came here today to get a karma fire red lotus seed. What do you think?"


    The Styx River snorted coldly and said, "I don''t have it. You''d better ask elsewhere!" the Styx river said and wanted to turn back to the sea of blood.


    Kunpeng said, "wait a minute! Styx, you don''t have to lie to me. I don''t believe you haven''t cultivated one or two lotus seeds for so many years. But don''t worry, I''m not asking for these lotus seeds in vain!"


    Upon hearing this, Styx was moved, but he couldn''t believe Kunpeng. He just said calmly, "Kunpeng, what do you want to exchange with me for this lotus seed?"


    When Kunpeng heard that the Styx River admitted that he had lotus seeds in his hand, he couldn''t help chatting for a long time and said with a smile: "congenital Lingbao, you also have many in the Styx River, so I won''t make a fool of myself. I''ll exchange several messages with you that have vital interests. What do you think?"


    Upon hearing this, Styx hummed coldly and said, "Kunpeng, after careful cultivation, yehuo red lotus seed is also a good congenital treasure. What news can you get up to its value?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "Styx, I only ask you if you are willing to exchange. As long as you are willing to exchange, the news I pay is definitely worth the money, and it is very beneficial for you to know this news!"


    Upon hearing this, Styx thought: "Although Kunpeng is extremely insidious, he has never cheated anyone. He is so sure that this news must be very important. Although lotus seeds are good, it only takes" Twelve industry fire red lotus "to cultivate new lotus seeds in this day. It''s better to exchange this lotus seed with Kunpeng and see what news makes Kunpeng pay so much attention!" thinking of this, Styx said: "Good! As long as the news is useful, I''ll give you the lotus seed!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "well, I''m not afraid that people will not give me lotus seeds after hearing the news!"


    When Styx heard Kunpeng''s words, he was furious and said, "Kunpeng, don''t use yourself to help others. I said I wouldn''t regret exchanging with you. Don''t slander me!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "even if I said it, Styx River, I''ll just say it once after listening to the good news. Now the three realms respect quasi saints. The saints have damaged the flood and famine because of the last heaven and earth disaster. The Taoist ancestor has a life not to do it before the next disaster!"


    Upon hearing this, Styx was greatly disappointed and said, "what news is Kunpeng? I don''t want to go into the famine. What''s the matter with the saints trapped by the Taoist ancestors!"


    When Kunpeng heard what Styx said, he sighed: "Styx, I think you are stupid in this sea of blood! Such important news is useless to you. I really doubt whether you have been replaced! I ask you that there are no immortals in the world. Don''t you want to teach in the world without Saints?"


    After being reminded by Kunpeng, the Styx River glowed with gold in its eyes, and wanted to pass his blood River avenue to the lower world immediately.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng said, "Styx, I''ll send you another message, even if I end the previous cause and effect with you, what''s your intention?"


    Although Styx didn''t know what news Kunpeng wanted to use to settle the cause and effect with him, it should also be very important from the previous news, so he said, "I agree!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "well, since then, you and I have no cause and effect. Although the Mahayana Buddhism established by the supreme old gentleman has divided the luck of Buddhism, Duobao has taken refuge in the connection because of the last great disaster, but the supreme old gentleman has paid for a congenital spiritual treasure ''heaven and earth map''. You must also know the function of this spiritual treasure. Be careful when you fight with Duobao in the future!"


    The reason why Kunpeng told Styx about this was that he didn''t have a good heart. On the one hand, he ended the cause and effect between each other. On the other hand, he was suggesting that Styx should be careful of Buddhism and let Styx contain the development of Buddhism.


    Upon hearing this, Styx was shocked. Although the "heaven and earth map" could not compare with the "Tai Chi map" and the "mountain, river and country map", it was also a top-notch innate treasure. Although the sea of blood did not wither and Styx did not die, if he was trapped in the "heaven and earth map", he might be sealed by others. Even if he had more blood gods, it was useless. It can be said that space was the first Tianlingbao is a great threat to the Styx river.


    I saw that Styx took out a fiery red lotus seed and threw it at Kunpeng. He said, "Kunpeng, give you the lotus seed. Since then, you and I don''t owe each other. I''ll say goodbye!" Styx turned and turned to the sea of blood, leaving Kunpeng alone on the sea of blood.


    Kunpeng took the lotus seed, carefully looked at it, found no problem, and turned to the underground.


    As soon as Kunpeng entered the underground, empress Houtu knew it and quickly sent someone to invite Kunpeng into the palace. After they sat down, Houtu asked, "I don''t know what advice Kunpeng Taoist friends have for coming to the underground this time?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I don''t dare to give advice, but I have something to discuss with my later Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng said, "now that saints don''t come out, there are no immortals in the world. Do you want to let the witch family go to the world?"


    Houtu was shocked when he heard Kunpeng''s words and asked, "you can''t say that. It''s not easy for Wu Hao to settle down and can''t stand the wind and waves anymore!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Taoist friends are worried that I have a bad heart. In fact, although I have the heart to make use of the witch family, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages for the witch family. If the operation is good, the witch family will have boundless benefits!"


    Empress Houtu sighed, "it''s not that I don''t believe in Taoist friends, but that the witch family can''t stand the storm after repeated damage. Can Taoist friends Kunpeng explain it in detail for me to consider?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "in fact, there is nothing. Taoist friends should also know that although Zhou has Jiang Ziya''s help, he has only a land of more than 800 years. I want to reincarnate the people of the witch family, seize the throne of the emperor, wipe out people and explain the orthodoxy of the two religions in the world. I don''t know what the intention of friends is?"


    Empress Houtu was shocked when she heard this. Kunpeng wanted to destroy the orthodoxy of people and Buddhism in the earth star. It was difficult for Empress Houtu to decide. With the throne of the human emperor, the witch family can strengthen itself with the strength of the human race, but since then it has to make resentment against people and Buddhism. Although the sage is limited by the Taoist ancestor, he can''t do it before the next robbery, But I''m afraid that the next amount of robbery, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the Supreme Lord will cut the witch family, so the witch family will not be far from extermination.


    Kunpeng knew that empress Houtu was afraid of Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord, so he said, "Houtu Taoist friends are worried that Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord will be unfavorable to the witch family in the future. You don''t need to worry about this. If you can form an alliance with the poor Taoist priest and Tongtian sect leader, even if Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord are dissatisfied with the witch family in the future, they don''t dare to light up the war!"


    Empress Houtu said, "even if we form an alliance, Kunpeng Daoyou thought that empress Nuwa didn''t. If she joined hands with the supreme old gentleman, how can you ensure that the throne of the emperor falls into the hands of our Witch family?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "there''s no need to worry about this. With the prestige of the poor Tao in the human race, what can Nuwa and the supreme old gentleman do together? Moreover, the treasure of the human race ''Kongtong seal'' is in the hands of the poor Tao. The matter of the emperor can be decided by the poor Tao alone, without the consent of Nuwa and the supreme old gentleman!"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she was surprised and said loudly, "what, Taoist friends have ''Kongtong seal''?"


    Kunpeng looked at the empress Houtu with a surprised look on her face and said with a smile: "yes, I got this treasure inadvertently in the later stage of the Lich war. I have been collecting it secretly for fear of being captured by the Supreme Lord. Now the sage doesn''t come out, so I naturally dare to show this treasure."


    Since Kunpeng had the most precious human treasure in her hand, empress Houtu naturally wanted to share some benefits, so she agreed to Kunpeng''s proposal.


    Seeing empress Houtu''s consent, Kunpeng said, "that empress has made preparations long ago. Although Kongtong seal has the most precious treasure of the human race, it can''t be left in the earth star. After the people of the witch race enter the world, I will refine a fa seal, inject the spirit of human emperor and dragon, and help the witch race succeed."

 Chapter 432

    After persuading empress Houtu, Kunpeng went to jin''ao island to discuss with the leader of Tongtian cult how to enlighten the world after the death of Zhou, so as to supplement the lost luck of the war of God worship.


    When Kunpeng came to visit the holy heart of Tongtian cult, he knew that there was no place to greet the Virgin Mary.


    When he came to the main hall, the leader of Tongtian cult was preaching for the intercepted disciples who survived the death. At this time, the remaining disciples were really three or two kittens. Compared with the ten thousand immortals who came to Korea in those years, there were only seven people left: the virgin of Wudang, the virgin of Jinling, the virgin of Wuyun, the virgin of Guiling, Zhao Gongming, Yunxiao and Kong Xuan.


    After inviting Kunpeng to sit down, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "Why are you here when you are not in Beiming enlightenment Avenue?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "with the cultivation of Taoist friends, you can know why I came here as long as you bend your fingers. Why do you have to ask?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said with a smile: "with the cultivation of Taoist friends now, it takes a lot of effort to calculate it. It''s better to ask you directly!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "the friends of Tongtian Taoism flattered me. I came here today for the development of jiejiao in the future. Now the world is dominated by people and Buddhism. If jiejiao wants to develop, it needs to find another way!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said with a smile: "Taoist friends are wrong. Most people in the world believe in Taoist friends, but people and Buddhism can''t compare with Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "The poor way does not establish religion, but is only suppressed by human incense. For the time being, although it is suppressed by the prestige at the time of the canonization, over time, people will gradually forget the poor way, while people and Buddhism are different. They use religious rules to guide people''s faith. With the growth of time, new people will continue to join. When all people in the world believe in people and Buddhism, there will be no day to stop teaching You have to guard against it! "


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "now the intercepting talents are withering, how can they compare with people and elucidation!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "because of this, I came to find Taoist friends to discuss!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "I don''t know what you can do?"


    Kunpeng said: "the wonderful plan is not worth it. Zhou has only more than 800 years of rivers and mountains. After that, there will be chaos in the world, and you will cut the drama. At this time, it is the best time for the interception to make a comeback. Then the interception can not preach directly with the original reputation, otherwise it will be difficult to get the recognition of the human race."


    The leader of Tongtian sect also knows that over the years, people and hermeneutics have been propagandizing interception in the world. If you want to preach to the earth star in the name of interception, it is difficult to be recognized. Just listen to the leader of Tongtian sect sigh: "even if you change your name, I''m afraid people and hermeneutics won''t easily let me preach before interception!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Tongtian Taoist friends don''t have to worry about this. I have formed an alliance with empress Houtu to fully support the witch family to take the throne of emperor. With the help of the witch family, the interception of religion will naturally have the opportunity to preach in the world. Moreover, there are no saints now, and few of the many disciples of the four religions can be the enemy of Kong Xuan. Moreover, there is not so peace between today''s people and Xie. Don''t you see that today''s Shushan sect has become an enemy Gradually become the leader of Taoism? And the teaching is also fragmented. Such Kunlun is just a Taoist tradition passed on from Jiang Ziya, and other real immortals have set up other portals. "


    The leader of Tongtian sect disagreed and said, "even so, what''s the use? Kunpeng Taoist friends don''t think you can decide the affairs of the emperor by yourself?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "if it was in the past, I really couldn''t decide the ownership of the emperor, but now I can clearly tell my friends that the emperor doesn''t need the consent of Nu Wa and Lao Jun. I can decide alone!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, although the saints don''t come out now, no one in the three worlds can stop you, but the number of days can''t be changed by manpower!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I don''t want to change anything. Even the saints in the three realms are not higher than me in terms of calculation ability. Moreover, the friends of Tongtian Taoism don''t know. The human treasure ''Kongtong seal'' is now in my hands. I''m a human saint. How can I not establish a human emperor with ''Kongtong seal'' in hand?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he asked, "Taoist Kunpeng has Kongtong seal in hand and is good at calculation. Can you calculate who the next emperor is?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "that''s right. Otherwise, why should I support the witch clan?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "in this way, the throne of the emperor belongs to the witch family, so the world will be in chaos!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "although I don''t want chaos in the world, it''s a number of days, and manpower can''t change any more. Now the human system obviously doesn''t conform to the development of the human race. If you want to change, you have to bleed. The witch race is best at killing and cutting, and has the merits of Pangu''s opening up the sky and the reincarnation of later soil. They are the emperor, and no one can change."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "if so, I can really take the opportunity to preach in the world."


    Kunpeng said: "it''s not busy. To preach Tongtian Taoist friends, we need to modify the religious meaning of the interception. It''s best to be in line with the development of the human race. In this way, we can get the belief of the human race."


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "why don''t you take advantage of this opportunity to teach and get the boundless merit? Or you can use the opportunity to teach to get the sage''s fruit!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "It doesn''t matter to me whether I establish a religion or not. Although I have merits and virtues, everything is good and has disadvantages. Just like Taoist friend Tongtian, if you didn''t establish a religion in those years, with your ancient fortune, even if there is no spiritual treasure to suppress the fortune, no one will dare to make your idea. Therefore, although I have merits and virtues, I''m not as good as my luck. If I don''t establish a religion, others will be very happy It is difficult to seize the poor''s fortune from the poor. As long as there is fortune, the poor can be safe and secure. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "if you don''t become a saint, you will end up as a mole ant. Although Kunpeng Taoist friends have high mana and are not afraid of saints, they are worried about falling, but they can''t help it!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Friends of the Tao of heaven, do you really believe that the Tao of heaven will not be destroyed and the saints will not be destroyed?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "is it because Taoist friends of Kunpeng doubt that Taoist ancestors can''t say this?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I really doubt the power of the scourge. Friends of the heavenly way have seen it. Do you think you can really resist the power of the scourge if there is no Yuanshi Tianzun and others to bear the scourge for you?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the leader of Tongtian cult fell into meditation. After a long time, he sighed: "Taoist friend Kunpeng''s words are very reasonable. If Yuanshi and others did not share four fifths of the scourge for me in the war of Fengshen, I''m afraid I would fall into the scourge. Although saints can place the Yuanshen in the Tao of heaven, as long as there is sin, karma fire can find you. This may be the main reason why he must explode his gold body to resist the scourge Because. "


    Kunpeng said, "in my opinion, the immortality of saints is only relative. Tongtian Taoist friends have the mark of the opening of Pangu God. Naturally, they know the power of Pangu God. Do you think today''s saints can resist the opening blow of Pangu God?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "there is no comparability between the two. That is, the real body of Pangu summoned by the twelve ancestors had the power to kill the saint. Of course, it was at the cost of the life of the twelve ancestors, not to mention the original God of Pangu. I don''t think even teachers can compare with Pangu!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "since the saint is not immortal, why should I give up my own luck in order to prove the saint''s Tao fruit? The most important reason why the saint has more interests than the saint is his understanding of the heavenly Tao. He can use the power of the heavenly Tao to connect with the heavenly Tao friends anytime and anywhere. I don''t know whether this understanding of the poor Tao is right?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friends really have great wisdom. The biggest gap between saints and quasi saints is their understanding of the Tao of heaven. No matter how strong the quasi saint''s magic power is, there are limits, and saints can borrow the power of the Tao of heaven, and the magic power is infinite."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "although I haven''t heard the way of saints spoken by Taoist ancestors, everything is inseparable from the root, and the way of heaven is not the embodiment of outdated laws, so I think the way of saints is the control of laws."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s remarks, the leader of Tongtian cult understood the horror of Kunpeng. He could even know the way of saints from the fundamental things. His talent is not as high as even the supreme old gentleman who is the head of Sanqing. The leader of Tongtian cult is full of confidence in forming an alliance with Kunpeng.


    In fact, the leader of Tongtian cult overestimated Kunpeng. Kunpeng just used the experience summarized by countless ancestors in the memory of later generations. Although he said it well, it is difficult to master the law based on these theories. Now he can''t fully grasp the law of water through "Twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus" and "northern Xuanyuan water control flag" How difficult it is to master the power of.

 Chapter 433

    After discussing with the leader of Tongtian cult about preaching on earth, Kunpeng turned back to Beiming. Now that ye Huo Honglian seed has arrived, everything is ready, but only due to the east wind.


    After Kunpeng left, Tongtian leader said, "now you know more or less the way of saints. Today, I''ll explain it for you. How much you can get depends on your own creation." so Tongtian leader explained the three methods of preaching in detail.


    The Madonna Wudang asked, "teacher, can you become holy without the opportunity of the avenue?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "yes, but it''s very difficult. According to my teacher, there are only a few people in the three realms who can get the certificate without the opportunity of the road. Kunpeng is one of these people who can prove the Tao. As for the four sects, no one has the opportunity to prove the Tao because of their talent. Although Kong Xuan''s talent is good, you can also become and lose."


    Kong Xuan asked, "how does the teacher explain this?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "You don''t have to think about the three ways to become saints. It''s hard for you to have such great merit in the three realms, and it''s even more difficult to prove the way by force. Saints dare not say that they can break the way of heaven, let alone be a saint. Cutting three corpses into a way is your best choice. The five color divine light is obtained by heaven first, and then combined with the five element divine beads. These two spiritual treasures can cut two corpses, and two corpses can be cut after being cut, What five element Lingbao do you have to cut off the last corpse! "


    Kong Xuan asked, "teacher, can''t other Lingbao be used to cut three corpses?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "It''s not impossible, but after the three corpses are cut, the three corpses must be combined to become saints. Kong Xuan, you are the day after tomorrow and absorb the power of the five elements. If you want to cut the three corpses, you must be a five element Lingbao, and you must also be a congenital Lingbao with the balance of the five elements. Among the three worlds, there are only the five element spirit tree and the five element flag. Do you think you can share these?"


    The Madonna Wudang asked, "teacher, since it is so difficult to prove Tao by force, why does the demon master Kunpeng still prove Tao by this method?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "no one knows what Kunpeng thinks. So far, he has not revealed his last card. You have seen the end of zhunti. If anyone in the three worlds is the most dangerous, it is Kunpeng. Although I don''t understand why Kunpeng is no longer loyal to the people of the holy way, it is definitely not what he said."


    Kunpeng didn''t know that the leader of Tongtian would say so about him. At this time, he was returning to the Beiming sea and entering the world evolved by the "Dinghai god pearl", preparing to refine mosquitoes and take out the three product Golden Lotus. This was a hard work. Mosquitoes were full of treasure, especially the sharp mouth. Kunpeng took a long time to extract the three product golden lotus from mosquitoes.


    Looking at the three golden lotus in his hand, Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing. He took out the ten Xuanshui Black Lotus and yehuo red lotus seeds, and put the three treasures together. Under the action of mutual attraction, the three treasure hands gradually began to integrate, and Kunpeng''s heart became nervous. Theoretically, this integration won''t have any big problems, but in fact, no one knows what will happen.


    Kunpeng moved, and Jieyin was alert. Jieyin, who was preaching, immediately stopped preaching and dismissed his important disciples. Zhunti saw that something had happened, so he asked, "elder martial brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, I lost the three grade Golden Lotus. My original divine thoughts in the Golden Lotus have been refined. It seems that I have miscalculated. Once the three grade Golden Lotus is lost, my Buddhist luck will be divided."


    Zhunti asked, "elder martial brother, the twelve Golden Lotus is related to your rest. Now the mystery is clear. Haven''t you figured out who was so bold to seize the three golden lotus?"


    Then he said, "I''m ashamed to say that the twelve golden lotus was absorbed by a mosquito. But now the secret of heaven is clear, but I just can''t figure out the whereabouts of the mosquito. It seems that it was covered by magic."


    Zhunti said, "only the supreme old gentleman can have such magic power. Is it because he is dissatisfied with Duobao''s taking refuge in the West and secretly takes action to divide my Buddhist luck again?"


    Then he said, "it''s hard to say. It must be the sage who can have such a means. Otherwise, it''s impossible for even my master to hide it."


    Zhunti angrily said, "who is so brave? This'' twelve Golden Lotus'' is given by the teacher. It is clear that he did not pay attention to the teacher."


    Then he sighed: "since the other party has been prepared so early, you and I did it last time. Now the Four Saints of the East and Kunpeng have offended you and me. They will attack me in the West first in the next robbery, but you and I have to make a living plan to avoid the end of interception!"


    Zhunti said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but now the way of heaven is destined to prosper in the West. As long as we can take advantage of the prosperity to master the human spirit, what if the mass robbery comes in the future?"


    Then she shook her head and said: "Younger martial brother underestimated Sanqing and Nuwa, and Kunpeng. Nuwa said it was a big deal. You and I gave her some benefits, but Sanqing and Kunpeng had to guard against it. The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the Supreme Lord still owe you and me cause and effect. This amount of robbery is that they are dissatisfied and won''t have too much points, but the leader of Tongtian cult and Kunpeng are difficult to deal with, especially Kunpeng People still can''t see through his ideas. If he doesn''t get rid of it, it''s a great trouble to me in the West! "


    Zhunti said with a wry smile: "now the teacher has ordered that the saints should not take action before the next robbery. Who is Kunpeng''s opponent in the three worlds!"


    Then he said, "now when Kunpeng borrowed the Earth Star and first became a star, he suppressed the Earth Star Qi transportation with the ''Kyushu tripod'' and connected it with the human Qi transportation. If we can break the boundary of Kyushu, we can naturally break the Qi transportation of Kunpeng!"


    When zhunti heard the quotation, he couldn''t help shivering. The two curses made him very sensitive to such things contrary to heaven. Just listen to him say: "elder martial brother, it''s impossible to do this. You can see the power of heaven''s wrath. If you and I do this, the prosperity of the west is just a flash in the pan."


    Then he said, "I didn''t say I wanted to do it myself!"


    Zhunti asked, "elder martial brother meant to let Sanqing do it, but how could they do it regardless of the power of heaven''s scourge?"


    Then he said, "nothing is absolute. Now saints don''t come out and expound the two religions. It seems that they have all the enlightenment in the world, but do you think Kunpeng and Tongtian will let them go? As long as both sides are up, there will be a chance to break the boundary of Kyushu."


    Then I''m here to figure out how to break the boundary of Kyushu, but I don''t know that Kunpeng is no longer in the boundary of Kyushu. At the beginning, he threw the Kyushu tripod on the earth star, on the one hand, to protect the Terran and obtain the boundless merit, but this is not the main reason. Kunpeng''s main reason is that he doesn''t want people to find the abnormality of the Kyushu tripod. Although the "Pangu tripod" was destroyed, as long as the nine tripods coincide, The "Pangu tripod" can be reproduced. However, due to the destruction of the "Pangu tripod", Kunpeng''s spirit hidden in the tripod was destroyed. Although he reluctantly combined the fragments of the "Pangu tripod" with the "Kyushu tripod", the "Kyushu tripod" is the treasure of the human race to suppress Qi and has no owner. It can be said that it is an ownerless thing, and Kunpeng''s spirit just controls the "Kyushu tripod" a little, It has not been refined completely. Once the nine tripods coincide and the Pangu tripod reappears, the saints will naturally find this situation. Although the saints can''t do it, Kunpeng is also restricted by Taoist Zu Hongjun and can''t go out of the Beiming sea. Once something is leaked, zhenyuanzi, Styx and Tianting will definitely compete, and the Kyushu tripod will change hands with others. But the earth star is different. There is a seal set by the Taoist ancestors. Even the saints can hardly calculate the earth star through the boundary. It is the best choice to put the Kyushu tripod on the earth star. Whoever dares to rob will break the Kyushu boundary. The heaven will send down the scourge. No one will take the risk to verify the situation of the Kyushu tripod.


    It has to be said that Kunpeng was very clever at that time. He killed two birds with one stone. He not only protected the Kyushu tripod, but also had boundless merit.


    Jieyin and zhunti are figuring out how to deal with Kunpeng, but they don''t know that Kunpeng is refining the third grade Golden Lotus. It can be said that it is a cycle of cause and effect, and the retribution is bad.


    The world evolved by the "Dinghai god pearl" had no time, and I don''t know how long it took. The seeds of shipinxuan water black lotus, sanpinjin lotus and yehuohong lotus finally turned into a pool of green water and completely blended into one. At this time, Kunpeng immediately spewed out a mouthful of blood essence on the pool of green water. When the two met, it was a great change in the world evolved by the "Dinghai god pearl", The aura in the world poured madly onto the pool of green water. Under the nourishment of aura, the pool of clear water finally began to take shape and become a chaotic green lotus.


    Chaotic green lotus is now frantically absorbing the Reiki in the world evolved by the "fixed sea god pearl". It has grown from the first product of green lotus to the eleventh product of chaotic green lotus. I don''t know how much Reiki it has absorbed, but no matter how much Reiki it has absorbed, this chaotic green lotus will no longer grow at the eleventh product.


    Seeing this, Kun Peng took back the "chaotic green lotus" and made a complete sacrifice to refine this treasure. He just learned that the origin was insufficient. Although the ten grade Xuanshui Black Lotus was good, its origin was not as good as the three grade Golden Lotus directly taken from the twelve grade Golden Lotus, and the yehuohong lotus seed was even worse, but it was the lotus seed bred by the twelve grade yehuohong lotus itself, and its origin was even less pitiful.


    Kunpeng has the memory of later generations. After some thinking, he finally has a solution.

 Chapter 434

    The eleven grade chaotic green lotus is a rootless tree. If you want to evolve, just absorbing aura by yourself is far from meeting his requirements. Therefore, grafting appeared in Kunpeng''s mind. Many people in later generations used this grafting technique for fruit improvement. Kunpeng wanted to cultivate a twelve grade chaotic green lotus by this method, although he might destroy the origin of a pool of dark water black lotus, But Kunpeng doesn''t care about this at all. The Black Lotus below six grades is not very useful to Kunpeng. It doesn''t hurt him even if it is destroyed.


    With this idea in mind, Kunpeng put away the eleven chaotic green lotus, went out of the world evolved by the "fixed sea god pearl" and went directly to the lotus pond on Penglai Fairy Island. With great magic power, Kunpeng grafted the eleven chaotic green lotus onto the lotus stem of "Xuanshui Black Lotus". When the two were combined, chaotic green lotus began to absorb the original power of "Xuanshui Black Lotus" and repair its own shortcomings.


    Chaotic green lotus was really a big deal. Soon, the root of Xuanshui Black Lotus was out of support, so he began to draw the aura from Penglai Fairy Island to supplement it. At that time, the aura of the whole Beiming sea poured madly into the lotus pool.


    This sudden change immediately shocked Kunpeng''s disciples. They quickly came to the lotus pond. When they saw Kunpeng, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hearing this, the enlightenment came forward and said, "teacher, what''s the matter? Why is the aura of the whole Beiming sea pouring madly into the lotus pool? The disciple thought someone had crashed into it?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s no big deal. As a teacher, this is an experiment. I didn''t expect to cause such a riot. It''s plain to worry you."


    Jingwei stared at the eleven chaotic green lotus and asked, "teacher, how can there be such a strange lotus in the lotus pool? What grade can it cause such a big aura fluctuation?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "this is chaotic green lotus. It is a combination of ten grade Xuanshui Black Lotus, three grade Golden Lotus and yehuo red lotus seeds. Due to the lack of origin, the teacher uses the art of grafting to make it absorb the origin of Xuanshui Black Lotus to supplement its own shortcomings."


    Jingwei couldn''t help but say, "teacher, it''s so crazy to draw Reiki that it will affect this pool of lotus. Is it worth losing this pool of lotus for itself?"


    Kunpeng said, "you don''t know the value of this chaotic green lotus. If you can make up for the deficiency of chaotic green lotus, it''s nothing to destroy this pool of dark water Black Lotus!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Enlightenment was shocked and asked, "teacher, is this chaotic green lotus so precious?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "this chaotic green lotus can''t be described by two precious words. Do you know the origin of Xuanshui Black Lotus? Today the teacher will explain it to you to let you know the value of this chaotic green lotus."


    Kunpeng said that he paused for a moment, then sorted out his ideas, and then said: "Chaotic green lotus was originally born in the chaos of heaven and earth. It is thirty-six products. It is the treasure of chaos. It can be the same grade as the Kaitian axe of Pangu. Later, when Pangu opened the sky, these thirty-six chaotic green lotus were injured by the Kaitian axe. The origin was damaged and divided into three lotus seeds, namely ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'','' yehuohong Lotus'' and ''Golden Lotus''. Among them,'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' had the best luck , the Sanguang water falling into Penglai Fairy Island forms this pool of Black Lotus under the nourishment of Sanguang water. It can also be said that chaotic green lotus is the mother of "Xuanshui Black Lotus", "yehuohong Lotus" and "Golden Lotus", and has all the abilities of the three Lotus! "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, everyone was surprised by the chaotic green lotus. Jingwei asked, "teacher, can we cultivate a new chaotic green lotus with this chaotic green lotus?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "It''s impossible. If you want to get the chaotic green lotus, you must synthesize it with three kinds of lotus. As a teacher, you synthesize one kind of chaotic green lotus with ''ten kinds of Xuanshui Black Lotus'','' three kinds of Golden Lotus'' and one ''ye Huo red lotus seed''. After absorbing countless heaven and earth auras, you can grow to the current eleven kinds. The eleven kinds of chaotic green lotus can be compared with the other three kinds of twelve kinds of lotus, such as If you can evolve to twelve grades, you will be able to compare with the innate treasure "Pangu flag", "Tai Chi map" and "chaotic clock". The power is not as powerful as you can imagine. "


    Hou Yi knew how powerful the innate treasure was and said: "If so, as long as chaotic green lotus can evolve successfully, it is worth destroying this pool of lotus. But teacher, chaotic green lotus is so crazy to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. I''m afraid it won''t take long for the saints to find out. At this time, although the saints are bound by the covenant of the Taoist ancestors, they will deal with the teacher first when the next robbery comes!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "I have also considered this point. Chaotic green lotus absorbs too much aura. It is not suitable to cut all three corpses in this fairy world. In the end, I evolved a world based on 36" fixed Sea God beads ". As a teacher, I plan to move this Penglai Fairy Island into that world. On the one hand, I can solve the current dilemma, on the other hand, I can also borrow Penglai Fairy Island and Sanguang The power of holy water to improve the world. "


    Kunpeng''s plan took shape after the birth of the chaotic green lotus. After the three corpses were cut off, the 36 worlds contained in the 36 fixed Sea God beads were integrated. Kunpeng learned that this world is a real world and can develop infinitely. Although the world is good, it needs a pillar. The flood and famine world is a world formed by the 36 fixed Sea God beads Although the world is small, it needs a pillar to think of sustainable development. The world tree is the best choice to support the world. Kunpeng doesn''t know why the world tree is, so he can only find another way. Kunpeng has the innate spiritual root Huang Zhongli on hand, which may also replace the world tree to support the development needs of the world. If chaotic Qinglian can evolve successfully, it can transform the power of chaos. It is similar to Huang Zhongli With mutual cooperation, we can gradually improve the world.


    After cutting off the three corpses, Kunpeng regretted why he had given Kong Xuan the "five elements divine pearl". If he had this divine pearl, he could use this treasure to balance the five elements of the world and speed up the development of the world. Without this'' five element divine Pearl '', Kunpeng had to find another way. The best spiritual treasure to balance the power of the five elements is the flag of heaven and earth. He doesn''t have to think about it. It''s impossible at all. The second is the innate five element spiritual root. The fire spiritual root is in his hand, the Fusang tree is in his hand, the wood spiritual root is missing, the water spiritual root is in the hand of the West Queen Mother, the earth spiritual root ginseng fruit is in the hand of zhenyuanzi, and the gold spiritual root is the bodhi tree, In order to provide the magic weapon of preaching, the wonderful tree of seven treasures is transformed by it. As for the sun and moon, Kun Peng wants to extract half of the laurel essence to create a jade rabbit, and then look for it from the sun star to see if there are any elite spirits left by the demon emperor Jun and others after death.


    It has to be said that Kunpeng''s idea is very wise, because the world is Kunpeng''s three corpses. After the world is improved, he can control the heaven of the world and achieve the supreme road.


    In order to avoid long dreams and lead to unnecessary trouble, Kunpeng said and moved Penglai Fairy Island into his own world with great magic power. With the disappearance of Penglai Fairy Island, the aura between heaven and earth stabilized.


    After the successful grafting of chaotic green lotus, Kunpeng paid attention to laurel and Fusang wood. These two spiritual roots had no fruit for some reason. Kunpeng thought whether it was possible to graft other fruits on the tree. After having this idea, Kunpeng acted and married Zhu fruit with fire attribute on Fusang tree. After Kunpeng extracted half of the origin, laurel grafted ordinary cinnamon tree, Perhaps it was God''s will that in less than a hundred years, the two trees were full of fruit, which surprised Kunpeng. The quality of these fruits is very high. Although they are not as good as Huangzhong plum and ginseng fruit, they can be compared with Tianting flat peach. Moreover, these two trees, like Tianting flat peach, are full of countless fruits instead of dozens, which makes Kunpeng and others have a big feast. Hou Yi had the gourd with the immortal flying knife. He saw the fruit very, so he and the enlightenment mainly brewed wine with these two kinds of fruit.


    Time flies. Six hundred years have passed. In these six hundred years, the eleven grade chaotic green lotus has finally evolved into twelve grades under the nourishment of Xuanshui Black Lotus. Kunpeng can''t help but sigh. With twelve chaotic Qinglian and Huangzhong Li, their own world can finally be fully developed. In the past six hundred years, Kun Peng has made a jade rabbit with half of the laurel source and fused the star essence, and found a corpse of Jin Wu in the sun star. In this way, the sun and moon have finally risen and lowered, and the time rule has been perfected.


    With the improvement of the world, Kunpeng''s Taoism has also improved a lot. Ten percent of the twelve chaotic green lotus, Kunpeng has obtained a road of creation from it. Kunpeng''s good corpse practices the law of water, which belongs to the road of creation. With this help, he will soon completely master the law of water. If he cooperates with the twelve chaotic green lotus, he will have the power of no less than a saint.


    Kunpeng''s evil corpse has been practicing the law of destruction, but now the world is peaceful, but fortunately, the mosquito obtained by Kunpeng is also the origin of the sea of blood, and it itself contains a lot of memories of the law of destruction. Kunpeng wants to refine a spiritual treasure from the mosquito''s corpse and the fragments of the "split sky axe". This is also why Kunpeng gave his disciples the innate Lingbao "a bi sword" originally prepared for evil corpses.


    However, since it is the end of the Zhou Dynasty and the world is about to be in chaos, Kunpeng does not want to affect his future layout due to treasure refining, so he is not in a hurry to refine treasure.

 Chapter 435

    On this day, Kunpeng summoned the disciples to the hall. After the disciples arrived, Kunpeng said, "now the general of the Earth Star will change the dynasty, and all religions will take action. You can experience it in the lower world."


    Kunpeng paused here for a moment to prepare his disciples, and then said, "Cangjie, you are the ancestor of human characters, and you can pass on the way of characters in the lower world. As for others, you can be free. As a teacher, I hope you can cultivate your state of mind in the world of mortals. Now both enlightenment and Hou Yi have reached the edge of cutting corpses. You can go and look for opportunities on your own."


    Kunpeng didn''t want to get the orthodoxy of the world, but didn''t want to let the Terran lose too much literature in the upcoming dispute.


    As soon as Kunpeng made an action, the leader of the Catholic Church also sent Kong Xuan''s lower boundary to spread the orthodoxy of religious interception. Kong Xuan''s lower boundary incarnated as Confucius and established Confucianism to publicize Confucianism.


    The leader of the netherworld sect in the sea of blood, Styx River, also sent people to lower the boundary. Unfortunately, his luck was a little bad. He was stared at by Lao Shang''s registered disciple Changmei. Before he had time to take action, he was suppressed by people and Buddhism.


    Unfortunately, the Styx river was cheap to stop teaching. Without the obstruction of anyone and Buddhism, Kong Xuan soon opened up a situation in the Earth Star and spread Confucianism to the human race.


    The interception of religion has opened up a situation in the Terran, so Kunpeng doesn''t have to worry about it. So he comes to the underground again to see how the witch family is prepared. The three-party alliance makes Kunpeng worry most about the witch family. Once they gain power with the character of the witch family, they will kill. Kunpeng doesn''t want to cause too many casualties for the reason of the witch family.


    After the last conversation with Kunpeng, Houtu began to plan carefully to select people to join the WTO. When she selected good people to put them into the six samsara, unexpectedly, there was an accident. Due to the mutual absorption of the breath of the witch nationality, the blood essence of the witch nationality left in the six samsara even gave birth to a great Witch and reincarnated the human race. Such an accident surprised Houtu, However, she did not inform Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader about this, but kept it secret. I hope you can seize the throne of human emperor for the witch family at the critical moment.


    Houtu didn''t know that it was because of this accident that Kunpeng finally abandoned the witch family. Originally, according to later generations, Kunpeng knew that Qin Shihuang unified China. In addition to being a witch family, there was also great witch Baiqi to help. Great witch Baiqi caused heavy casualties in the war of seven countries. Therefore, when discussing with Houtu, Kunpeng once said that only one great witch was allowed to enter the WTO to participate in the Terran struggle, which was to reduce the casualties of the Terran.


    Kunpeng originally wanted to change history, so that the state of Qin could hold the throne of emperor a little longer, and eliminate the influence of people and Buddhism on the world to the greatest extent. Unfortunately, how can the general trend of heaven be blocked by manpower? Kunpeng''s calculation is the best, but he will lose and return under the number of days.


    After the two sides sat down, Kunpeng asked, "Houtu Taoist friends, are the witches ready for everything?"


    Empress Houtu said, "everything is ready, just wait for the time."


    Kunpeng was still a little worried about the witch family, so he asked, "the latter Taoist friends don''t believe you. I still want to ask you again. Is it a reincarnation of a great witch?"


    Empress Houtu said, "please rest assured, Taoist friend Kunpeng, the witch clan will definitely send only one great witch reincarnated human race according to your instructions." empress Houtu said so, but she thought to herself: "our Witch clan really only sends one great witch reincarnated human race, but the new great witches in the six samsara are not the lower world I sent, nor do I deceive Taoist friends."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help but put it down. He was really afraid that the witch family would desperate to send several great witches to join the world for the sake of the throne of the emperor. In that case, he had the intention to change the fate of the witch family, and there was nothing he could do. Kunpeng did not expect that the honest empress Houtu would put him together on this matter and hide the reincarnation of the new great witch.


    Kunpeng said, "now that the witch clan is ready, the poor have nothing to worry about. Now the change of dynasty system requires Lingbao to suppress the people''s luck. I will inject the dragon spirit of ''Kongtong seal'' into a precious jade. In the future, the people of the witch clan can make this seal to calm the people''s luck!" Kunpeng said, taking out the people''s treasure ''Kongtong seal'', This Lingbao has long been refined by Kunpeng. It can send and receive freely. A dragon spirit then crosses the space to the earth star.


    The saints of the "Kongtong seal" felt that the first to know was empress Nu Wa and the supreme old gentleman. Both of them were related to the human race. They soon learned that the treasure of the human race had fallen into Kunpeng''s hands. Nowadays, the saints are restricted by the Taoist ancestors and can''t do anything until the next robbery. Even if they know that the most precious treasure of the human race falls into the hands of Kunpeng, there is nothing they can do. Now no one in the three worlds can seize this "Kongtong seal" from Kunpeng.


    It has to be said that the emperor Yuanshi was very greedy. When he learned that the "Kongtong seal" was born, he immediately asked his disciples to go to the world to seize it, and then got up to discuss with Lao Jun.


    When they sat down, the emperor asked, "elder martial brother, ''Kongtong seal'' is the most precious treasure of the human race. You teach the leader to take charge of this spiritual treasure. In this way, this birth will lead to competition from others. Do you have any plans?"


    The Supreme Master sighed, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, you don''t have to think about this treasure. It already has a master."


    Hearing this, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was very surprised and asked, "elder martial brother, this treasure is the most precious treasure of the human race. It''s not right for others to get it!"


    The Supreme Master shook his head and said, "I appreciate your kindness, elder martial brother. The master of Kongtong seal is Kunpeng. As a human saint, he also takes charge of the human treasure Kongtong seal!"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, when the emperor heard this, he couldn''t help but feel dark. It seems that this "Kongtong seal" has no chance with him. Now no saint in the three realms can be an enemy of Kunpeng. He only heard him sigh: "Kunpeng''s luck is too good. This treasure fell into his hands as soon as it was born!"


    The emperor sighed: "Younger martial brother is wrong. This treasure was born long ago, but it has been hidden by Kunpeng. Now that the sage doesn''t come out, he naturally won''t be afraid of being robbed by others, so he wants to use this treasure to take charge of the whole Terran. He is indeed the most wise man in the three worlds. He is so hidden. If the saint is not restricted, I''m afraid you and I wouldn''t know that this Terran treasure fell into his Kunpeng''s hand. I don''t know You and I don''t know how many means he has! "


    The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said, "if you don''t become a saint, you will end up as a mole ant. No matter how Kunpeng hides it, it''s useless. When the next robbery comes, as long as people and Buddhism concentrate their fire on him, he can''t escape the fate of being sealed!"


    The Supreme Master shook his head in disapproval and said, "younger martial brother, you have always underestimated Kunpeng. Although Kunpeng plans to make profits and escape from the great disaster, you should not forget how miserable zhunti''s end is. If you don''t pay attention to Kunpeng, you will suffer great losses in the future!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, you think too highly of Kunpeng. He has lost a treasure of postnatal merit and a top-grade postnatal treasure in the battle of God worship. I don''t believe how many more spiritual treasures he can destroy!"


    The emperor sighed: "Younger martial brother, you have always looked down on Kunpeng. I know that, but you should understand that today''s Kunpeng has reached the level of you and me. If you ignore him like this, you will be calculated by him. Speaking of Lingbao, how did you see the" River map "and" Luoshu "of the demon emperor Jun in the battle of Fengshen? When the hell was first completed, Kunpeng took it from the Styx river After taking the innate Lingbao "a bi sword", the power of this sword is not weaker than that of the immortal killing sword. In addition, the demon family''s "Celestial Star array" was also made by Kun Peng. These means were not revealed in the battle of Fengshen. If the "Kongtong seal" was not revealed by himself, I''m afraid you and I would still be hidden. How dangerous do you think it is for such a person who is good at hiding? "


    Hearing these remarks, Yuanshi Tianzun also knew that he underestimated Kunpeng too much. If he didn''t get rid of it, it would eventually become a big trouble for him. However, he thought again, if the Supreme Lord didn''t agree to seal Kunpeng, how could such a situation happen today.


    I want to return, but the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty doesn''t dare to say this in front of the supreme old gentleman. Now the west is booming, and although the interception of religion has failed, his vitality still exists due to the help of Kunpeng. If he doesn''t join the supreme old gentleman, I''m afraid it will be difficult to rob and expound in the next volume.


    In fact, the Supreme Lord was also defeated in the war of God worship. He planned for so long, but the final outcome was unsatisfactory. The fortitude of the leader of Tongtian cult made Sanqing disappear, and Pangu''s fortune of opening up the sky was divided into three parts. The Supreme Lord wanted to dominate the fortune of the human race, but now the situation can''t be controlled by him. He can only unite with the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and stabilize the prestige of the human race.


    Nu Wa''s mother, who was born with the "Kongtong seal", was the most ordinary person. She had the least prestige among the Terrans. Even if she got the "Kongtong seal", it would be difficult to change the Terrans'' ideas. Moreover, the strength and madness shown by Kunpeng in the battle of Fengshen made Nu Wa''s mother tremble and didn''t want to be an enemy of madmen like Kunpeng.


    After calculating the birth of Kongtong seal, zhunti immediately discussed with Jieyin and prepared to send his disciples to seize the treasure, but was stopped by Jieyin''s words.


    Then he asked him that the great prosperity of the West has aroused the dissatisfaction of Sanqing and Nuwa empress, and Kunpeng has become a mortal enemy with them. No saint can rival Kunpeng in the three realms. I''m afraid how many people go to the East will be destroyed in Kunpeng''s hands. According to Kunpeng''s hatred for you and me, he will certainly be ruthless. One bad thing is the soul flying smoke.


    In fact, there is another sentence that is not interesting to say. It says that now they have just accepted the disciples of the two religions, and the people''s hearts are not stable. They have to prevent them from regenerating different hearts and separating from the West.

 Chapter 436

    When the saints didn''t come out, Haotian, the Jade Emperor on the heaven, and yaochi, the mother of the Western King, were ready to move. As soon as the "Kongtong seal", the most precious treasure of the human race, came out, they wanted to seize it. Only when Haotian found that the "Kongtong seal" was in Kunpeng''s hands from Haotian''s mirror did they give up the idea of seizing it.


    Now, all three circles know the power of Kunpeng. Zhunti, the two saints in the west, was slaughtered by Kunpeng. Although Kong Xuan helped, everyone knows that Kong Xuan''s cultivation can only contain zhunti a little. In the end, Kunpeng killed zhunti''s golden body directly. No one wants to offend Kunpeng without the saints. That''s looking for his own death. Kunpeng even dares to slaughter the golden body of a saint, not to mention others.


    Although Haotian, the Jade Emperor, could not get the "Kongtong seal", the most precious treasure of the human race, he did not want to give up preaching Dharma on earth. Now the world is about to go into chaos, and various forces are intertwined on earth. Of course, the jade emperor also wanted to share a share of the benefits, so he discussed with the West Queen Mother yaochi how to act!


    The Jade Emperor first said, "yaochi, now the world is in chaos, and the human race is the darling of heaven. The saints are also limited by the Taoist ancestors to the next robbery. This is the best time for you and me to get rid of the control of the saints. What do you think?"


    West queen mother smiled: "The immortal speech of saints has been broken by Kunpeng, and its prestige has been greatly lost. Now the Tianting is strong, and it is the best time to get rid of the control of saints at one stroke. I fully agree with this. However, you and I need to be careful. The four positive gods in the Tianting are firmly in the hands of interception, and the sermon also controls some soldiers and horses. Although the saints do not sell them, some of them have But you and I have to let them drag their feet behind their backs. "


    The Jade Emperor said, "I have thought about this, but the saints are not cool, and they dare not make any changes at this time. Otherwise, don''t blame our ruthlessness, destroy them, accept their positions, and warn the people of the three worlds to show the majesty of the heaven."


    The West Queen Mother said: "That being said, before the great event is completed, you and I are not easy to directly face against the saints. It is good to explain that the immortals have lost their strength after losing the burning lamp, Guangshu, sages, Cihang and fear of staying with their grandchildren, but the interception is different from them. Although the Lord of Tongtian cult has lost the war of God worship, the interception is still full of vitality, and the elite under the sect have not lost much. If they face against the interception, how much will there be in the heaven Few people obey your and my orders? And the most important thing is that Kunpeng forms an alliance with the apostasy. When the saints do not come out, no one in the three worlds can be invincible. "


    The Jade Emperor said, "what yaochi said is very true. Since we can''t face the saints in the open, we might as well hold a flat peach Festival and invite those with great powers in the three realms to show the majesty of the heaven. What do you think?"


    The West Queen Mother said, "this plan is very good."


    Having made up his mind, the Jade Emperor sent people around to invite people to participate in the flat peach event. Those with great powers in the three realms were all invited by the Jade Emperor.


    The sudden move of the heavenly court made the saints and Kunpeng feel a little uneasy. Kunpeng fortunately said that his strength was there, so he didn''t believe that the Jade Emperor Haotian would blame him if the saints didn''t come out. The empress Houtu was the most uneasy about the move of the heavenly court. There was a great dispute between the witch clan and the Jade Emperor. At this time, the heavenly court made it clear that it wanted to learn from him If you get a benefit from the Terran, I''m afraid the witch will fight with heaven again.


    After receiving the invitation from Haotian, the Jade Emperor, Kunpeng took a look, put it aside, issued a rune call and summoned his disciples. Fortunately, all his disciples had great magical powers, but he returned to Beiming in a moment.


    As a big disciple, Wudao came forward and asked, "what''s important for the teacher to call his disciples back?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s no big deal. Now the Jade Emperor of Tianting wants to hold a peach Festival. It''s a good thing to call you back to heaven for dinner."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Wudao and others were also very excited. They all heard Kunpeng say the benefits of this flat peach. Now there is such a good thing, they are naturally willing to go.


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "when you go to the banquet, flat peaches can be eaten freely, but the peach stones should be left for the teacher. For the teacher, there are other uses?"


    Just listen, Jingwei said, "the teacher wants to cultivate this flat peach with Sanguang divine water?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "that''s right. Even if a quantity of success is not as good as the flat peach in heaven, it is also a great spiritual root. It is just used to improve the world of teachers."


    As time goes by, it is getting closer and closer to the holding of the flat peach conference in Tianting. The envoys of Tianting are indeed more busy, and yaochi is also preparing for the flat peach conference.


    Finally, the flat peach meeting began. The Jade Emperor Haotian and the West Queen Mother yaochi came to yaochi early in the morning to welcome the great supernatural powers in the three realms. Gradually, the golden fairies from all over the nine continents and three islands arrived. The Jade Emperor Haotian and the West Queen Mother yaochi sat on the throne. The seats on both sides of the throne were still empty.


    As we all know, these seats are prepared for some quasi saints and disciples of various religions in the three realms. They are all waiting for the arrival of these big people. At this time, a voice came from outside: "here comes guangchengzi."


    The immortals couldn''t help thinking: "the climax has finally come. I don''t know how many prospective saints will come to this flat peach conference."


    After a while, guangchengzi came to yaochi together with the immortals. Guangchengzi came forward and saluted the Jade Emperor and said, "guangchengzi has seen the Jade Emperor."


    The Jade Emperor said, "Taoist friends don''t have to be polite. Please take a seat."


    After saying thanks, guangchengzi sat down in the empty seat on the left. As soon as guangchengzi sat down, he heard another voice: "master xuandu is here!"


    The immortals couldn''t help thinking when they heard the speech. Unexpectedly, the first disciples of the sect came. It seems that the local flat peach meeting is really lively. Master xuandu saluted emperor Haotian. He went to the empty seat on the left and sat down.


    However, the immortals were really surprised. With the status of master xuandu in the Taoist door, he still didn''t sit in the first place. It seems that there are still experts coming, but I don''t know who will make him?


    While the immortals were thinking in secret, there was another long report, and all the Buddhists came one after another. They sat on the empty seat on the right side of the head, opposite the immortals of the Taoist door. Then there was a long report: "the ancient Buddha on the lantern came!" after the ancient Buddha on the lantern came, he sat in the second seat on the right. With him was the great sun Tathagata Buddha, that is, Lu Ya, the ten Prince of the demon family.


    As soon as the immortals saw it, they knew that Sakyamuni Buddha, the leader of Mahayana Buddhism, was also coming. It seemed that the flat peach meeting was really interesting, but why didn''t the disciples come.


    Shortly after the lamp burning Buddha had just sat down, a voice came: "Wuzhuang temple, the ancestor of earth immortals, Zhenyuan immortal!"


    With the arrival of Zhen Yuanzi, the conference reached a climax, followed by the arrival of Wudang virgin, Guiling virgin, Jinling virgin, Wuyun fairy and Kong Xuan. They came in and sat with the others, but chose to sit in front of the immortals. Their behavior surprised the people present. Therefore, it seems that the interception of religion officially broke with the two religions.


    People and the disciples of the two religions were also angry when they saw it. They didn''t expect that the interception would not save them face in such a scene, and put the contradictions of the three religions directly in front of the immortals.


    The disciples of the four religions and the great fairy zhenyuanzi had arrived. A moment later, they heard another voice: "Mahayana Buddha, Lord Shakyamuni Buddha is coming!" the first few people in the Buddhism got up to greet each other. Even the Jade Emperor and the queen mother also got up from the throne to show their respect for Shakyamuni Buddha.


    The immortals on the side of the two religions, man and Xie, just ignored them. They just nodded to Sakyamuni after the Sakyamuni Buddha, that is, Duobao, the first disciple of the sect, sat down. And the disciples of the truncated sect didn''t react, as if they didn''t know this person. They all had no expression.


    Soon after Shakyamuni sat down, a voice came out again and said, "the human Saint Kunpeng, come!"


    With the cry of the registered God general, the people on the scene got up to greet him. The name of Kunpeng spread far and wide among the three circles after the God canonization, and there was the feat of Tu Sheng. However, in the presence of the disciples of Western Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism, it was obvious that they reluctantly got up and didn''t have much sincerity. The truncated disciples have a grateful face, which is a sharp contrast between the two. As for the other immortals present, they are full of awe and look forward to the arrival of Kunpeng.


    After a moment, Kunpeng appeared in front of everyone, and behind him were five disciples. Hou Yi and Chang''e, who had never appeared in front of everyone, also appeared in front of everyone at this time.


    Ordinary golden immortals don''t know Hou Yi, but it doesn''t mean that the great sun Tathagata and the Jade Emperor Haotian don''t know each other. They don''t know what Kunpeng''s intention is. The hatred between the great sun Tathagata and Hou Yi is as deep as the sea. They stare at Hou Yi tightly, which makes people feel frightened and scared. It seems that they want to peel and cramp Hou Yi.

 Chapter 437

    The arrival of Kunpeng surprised all the fairies present. Now the saints don''t come out. Kunpeng is the first expert in the three worlds. Even he came to attend the peach Festival. The fairies can''t help but have a little admiration for the heaven.


    They did not know that the reason why Kunpeng came to the meeting was to look at the face of flat peach, otherwise he would not pay attention to the heaven at all.


    When Kunpeng entered, all the people in the yaochi, regardless of Buddhism or Taoism, as long as they knew Kunpeng, bowed up and said, "welcome to the Taoist king." when the immortals saw that even the Buddha Sakyamuni gave a gift to the Taoist King Kunpeng, they were overwhelmed.


    Although zhenyuanzi, the ancestor of the earth fairy, had a grudge against Kunpeng because of the red cloud, he still got up to meet him. After all, Kunpeng''s prestige was too high at this time, and he didn''t want to show too much.


    After entering, Kunpeng first made a head check on the Jade Emperor and Xi Mu and said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time." the reason why Kunpeng did so was to see the face of Taoist Zu Hongjun. After all, the position of the Heavenly Emperor was the kiss of Taoist Zu.


    The Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother saluted and said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, and my style is still the same."


    Kunpeng smiled and asked, "have you come?"


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "it''s a pity that you didn''t come because you have something to do!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help thinking: "the Styx river is really a fool. It''s hopeless to have cheap flat peaches and don''t come yet."


    After a little talk with the Jade Emperor, Kunpeng came to the daomen seat and said to zhenyuanzi, "zhenyuanzi''s Taoist friend hasn''t seen him for many years, but his style is still the same."


    Zhen Yuanzi didn''t know what Kunpeng''s intention was, but he saluted back: "Taoist friends have been missing for many years. Unexpectedly, they are now famous."


    Kunpeng sighed: "I''m no longer as powerful as I was then. Now it seems that I''m in danger. I have some words to talk to Taoist friends. I don''t know if Taoist friends have time after the conference?"


    Zhen Yuanzi didn''t know what Kunpeng wanted to do, but it was hard to refuse Kunpeng''s kindness. He had to say, "I''m waiting for my Taoist friends at Wuzhuang temple!"


    Kunpeng knew that Zhen Yuanzi was worried about his own safety, so he chose Wuzhuang temple as the location, but he didn''t mean any harm to Zhen Yuanzi, so he smiled and said, "I must visit!"


    The older generation of Jinxian present knew that Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi had a deep blood feud. They didn''t know why Kunpeng took the initiative to show kindness to Zhen Yuanzi. With Kunpeng''s prestige and cultivation at this time, Zhen Yuanzi thought it was not worth Kunpeng doing so, so everyone present was puzzled by Kunpeng''s move.


    Kunpeng doesn''t care what people think. As long as he can benefit himself, he doesn''t care about his face.


    Kunpeng then went to the first position of the Taoist door and sat down. When everyone in the yaochi saw Qingxu sitting down, they took their seats. The five disciples of Kunpeng were also arranged by the Jade Emperor to stop teaching.


    After the banquet, the servants of the heaven sent flat peaches. Those with strength ate the flat peaches of 9000 years. Kunpeng and other people standing at the top of the pyramid naturally ate the flat peaches of 9000 years, and so did the disciples of the four religions. However, the disciples of the four religions took good care of their reputation and did not show extreme behavior towards the flat peaches, but the disciples of Kunpeng were different before they came, Kunpeng told them to let go of their mood and eat a big meal, not to be ashamed. So as soon as the banquet opened, the five of them worked hard to eat flat peaches. Their behavior surprised all the immortals present.


    The most despised disciple of Kunpeng is Guang Chengzi. In addition, he is dissatisfied with Kunpeng himself. He only heard him say indifferently: "those who wear hair and horns can''t see the scene even if their magic power is high."


    Guangchengzi''s words surprised everyone present. He was directly beating Kunpeng''s face. Although guangchengzi had Yuanshi Tianzun to protect him, the saints didn''t come out at this time. If he really angered Kunpeng, guangchengzi''s life would be difficult to protect. The most nervous people were the Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother. If guangchengzi died in heaven, he would still be angry with them according to the character of Yuanshi Tianzun.


    In the face of guangchengzi''s provocation, Kunpeng''s disciples were furious, especially savvy and Hou Yi. If they were not in Tianting at this time, they would have come forward to kill guangchengzi. Kunpeng should not be stigmatized in their hearts.


    Although Kunpeng was also angry with guangchengzi, he didn''t want to completely turn against the original Tianzun because of this small matter. He just listened to him calmly say: "it doesn''t matter whether you see the scene or not. As long as you can recognize your own shortcomings, don''t harm others and don''t be arrogant, what can you do if you have some problems!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said these words, guangchengzi''s face turned red. When the intercepting disciples saw guangchengzi eating turtles, they couldn''t help laughing, while the disciples of the sect resented guangchengzi''s arrogance, so that they also suffered and lost their face.


    The Jade Emperor didn''t want the two sides to have a war in this heaven, so he came out and said, "the joke is enough. We''d better enjoy the flat peach."


    Seeing that the jade emperor did not want to refute the face of heaven, Kunpeng ignored guangchengzi. Buddhism was the happiest in the field, and the internal strife of Taoism was very beneficial to them.


    Seeing that Kunpeng no longer paid attention to guangchengzi, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, but guangchengzi was very dissatisfied. Now that the saints don''t come out, guangchengzi dares to be so rude. It''s clear that he didn''t pay attention to the heaven. This move of preaching made the heaven lose face in front of the immortals, but fortunately Kunpeng didn''t refute his face and quarreled with guangchengzi, Otherwise, the peach festival will be in vain.


    The reason why Kun Peng didn''t argue with Guang Chengzi was that on the one hand, he didn''t want to refute the face of heaven. After all, his mouth was soft. The Jade Emperor asked him to go to heaven for a banquet, and he had to leave some face for others. On the other hand, he didn''t want to be a leading bird. A big tree attracts the wind. He has been in the limelight in the battle of God. Now it''s time to restrain himself and let others stand out and hide behind him, Kunpeng''s support for the interception of religion and the development of the witch nationality is also in this regard. Third, he doesn''t want Buddhism to be cheap. After all, he and zhunti have reached the point of immortality.


    Under the careful arrangement of the Jade Emperor, the flat peach banquet finally came to a successful end. Although the disciples of the four religions did not have much respect for him, they made Tianting famous in the neutrality of sanxiu. In particular, Kunpeng, who is well-known in the three realms, came to attend the event, which gradually made many sanxiu pay more attention to Tianting.


    Kunpeng didn''t think that he was just greedy for a little flat peach to make Trina Solar get such great benefits, but it has nothing to do with him. His biggest wish is to improve his world before the next robbery, have the capital to fight with the saints, and other things should make way for this.


    At the end of the peach Festival, Kunpeng left Tianting with a group of disciples and returned to the Beiming sea. Kunpeng disciples were puzzled about Kunpeng''s performance in heaven. They couldn''t help looking at Kunpeng one after another, hoping to get the teacher''s explanation.


    Kunpeng felt funny when he saw this. As a teacher, he was stared at by a group of disciples. It was really unthinkable. This situation can only be seen in the Beiming sea. Other sects simply don''t allow their disciples to be so presumptuous, but Kunpeng was very happy that their disciples can be so. Respect is not superficial.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said with a smile, "well, put away this expression and be a teacher. This will tell you the reason."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Wudao and others immediately restrained their minds and prepared to listen to the teacher''s explanation.


    Kunpeng said: "First of all, I''ll explain to you why you should take the initiative to make friends with Zhen Yuanzi. You must have known that Hongyun was forced to die by his teacher, although he had a big cause and effect with him. Both sides also calculated the cause and effect. There is no need to do evil with Zhen Yuanzi and have more enemies for nothing. Of course, this is secondary , the main purpose of being a teacher is to ask zhenyuanzi for a branch of ginseng fruit after the cause and effect are settled, so as to improve his own world. "


    Enlightenment and others suddenly realized that the reason why the teacher ignored his face was ginseng fruit trees.


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and said: "As for guangchengzi, we don''t need to pay attention to him at all. First of all, my generation is higher than him. If we haggle with him, it will give people a feeling of bullying. Then, the emperor of heaven, Haotian and the queen mother of the west, after all, were ordered by the Taoist ancestors to accept the throne of heaven. Then, people invited us to heaven for a banquet. As guests, how can we not leave something for others Face. The most important thing is that if we directly compete with Buddhism, who will resist the invasion of the West in the future? Now the strength of Buddhism has been greatly reduced. We can''t compete with them for the benefit of Buddhism. "


    After listening to Kunpeng''s explanation, Wudao and others realized the gap between themselves and their teachers.


    After waiting for the disciples to understand their plans, Kunpeng smiled and said, "give me the peach stones you got in the heaven as a teacher, so that I can plant them early."

 Chapter 438

    After planting peach stones, Kunpeng asked his disciples to leave. He himself also put away his mood and went to Wuzhuang temple to pay a visit to zhenyuanzi, the ancestor of the earth fairy.


    Zhen Yuanzi has had some helplessness since he became a member of the flat peach club. He doesn''t know what the intention of the words of the Kunpeng big flat peach club is. He is uneasy all day. Zhen Yuanzi''s situation is also normal. Whoever suddenly comes to his enemy and takes the initiative to show kindness to himself will be vigilant to prevent the other party''s tricks.


    When Zhen Yuanzi was suffering, he finally waited for the arrival of Kunpeng on this day. Although Zhen Yuanzi didn''t know what purpose Kunpeng had, Zhen Yuanzi still led people out to meet him. On the surface, he did a lot of work, so that people couldn''t find anything wrong.


    After a respectful taboo, Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi were in the main hall. Zhen Yuanzi, as the master, first opened his words and only listened to him ask, "do you have any advice from Kunpeng Taoist friends?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t deserve your advice. I came here to settle the cause and effect with zhenyuanzi Taoist friends, but I don''t know what zhenyuanzi Taoist friends intend to do?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said calmly, "Kunpeng Taoist friend must have made a mistake, but I have no cause and effect with you!"


    Kunpeng was not surprised to hear what Zhen Yuanzi said. Before he came to Wuzhuang temple, he knew that it would take a lot of effort to settle the cause and effect with Zhen Yuanzi, so he said: "Taoist friend zhenyuanzi, there are some things that we all know in our hearts. We don''t need to hide. What happened in those years is not the fault of me alone. Although the death of Hongyun is related to me, it can also be regarded as the cause and effect of both sides. I don''t want to have more causes and effects because of this. You and I all know that there are many causes and effects. It''s a delusion to want to be sanctified by the Tao. So I came here today to be with Taoist friends End this cause and effect! "


    Zhen Yuanzi also knew that Hongyun was the culprit. He let him sit down, but it happened that Kunpeng lost his seat and formed a cause and effect relationship with Kunpeng. It was difficult for others to distinguish the cause and effect between them. Today, Kunpeng can come to settle the cause and effect. It seems like fraud. Hongyun also miscalculated in that year. There should be a disaster of falling body, but fortunately, his soul has reincarnated. Zhen Yuanzi himself and Kunpeng Kunpeng has no cause and effect. Now Kunpeng is very sincere. It''s better to end the cause and effect between him and Hongyun by himself, so as not to be attacked by Kunpeng after Hongyun''s robbery in the future.


    Thinking of this, Zhen Yuanzi said: "Now that Kunpeng Taoist friends have said so, I have nothing to say. The cause and effect between you and me are also caused by the red cloud. The red cloud has fallen, and how big the cause and effect should end. If Kunpeng Taoist friends can ensure that the red cloud will not be difficult to him in the future, then the cause and effect of both sides can be settled together. I don''t know what Kunpeng Taoist friends think?"


    Kunpeng didn''t expect that Zhen Yuanzi wanted to take this opportunity to tie the cause and effect between him and Hongyun. After thinking for a moment, Kunpeng said: "It''s hard to say anything when zhenyuanzi Taoist friend spoke, but the cause and effect between me and Hongyun was too deep, and Hongyun''s death was self explosion, but it''s difficult to end the cause and effect between him and me. You know it''s no use even if I agree to end the cause and effect, which requires the joint efforts of both sides!"


    Zhen Yuanzi asked, "according to Kunpeng Taoist friends, what should both sides do to solve this cause and effect? If possible, I am willing to return the cause and effect of that year on behalf of Hongyun."


    Kunpeng was very happy when he heard Zhen Yuanzi''s words. He waited for them and only heard him sigh: "Well, since Taoist friend zhenyuanzi said so, it''s not good for me. I have too many requirements. If Taoist friend zhenyuanzi is willing to give me a section of ginseng fruit tree and several ginseng fruits, then the cause and effect between me and Hongyun will end. What do you think?"


    Hearing what Kunpeng said, Zhen Yuanzi was surprised. Although the ginseng fruit was good, it was not effective for people above quasi saint. As for a ginseng fruit branch, it was nothing. He also knew that Kunpeng wanted to cultivate it himself, but he was not optimistic that Kunpeng could plant the ginseng fruit tree. Although Kunpeng asked for simplicity, Zhen Yuanzi didn''t want to touch Kunpeng''s convenience Yi, just listen to him say: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I have no objection to this matter, but your request is obviously lower than the price you pay. I also want to ask my Taoist friend to make more requests!"


    Kunpeng was elated when he heard that Zhen Yuanzi was willing. He didn''t think it was necessary to ask again, so he said, "the kindness of Zhen Yuanzi''s Taoist friends is very kind. I do what I say, and Taoist friends don''t need to say it again!"


    Seeing that Kunpeng was so sure, Zhen Yuanzi didn''t persuade him any more. He got up and said, "since Taoist friend said so, I have nothing to say. Please follow me to the backyard to get the branches of ginseng fruit."


    Kunpeng said, "thank you for leading the way."


    When they came to the backyard, Zhen Yuanzi first took a good branch from the ginseng fruit tree and gave it to Kunpeng. Then he took out the golden hammer and laid down twelve ginseng fruits and handed them to Kunpeng. Kunpeng thought Zhen Yuanzi could give him five or six fruits at most, but he didn''t expect Zhen Yuanzi to give him twelve at a time, so he quickly thanked him.


    Zhenyuanzi did this because he didn''t want to owe Kunpeng cause and effect, so he just gave him so many fruits.


    Seeing that Zhen Yuanzi was so generous, Kunpeng said, "friend of Zhen Yuanzi, I see that although the ginseng fruit tree is good, it will be a disaster in the future. I hope you will pay more attention and be careful of the western people!"


    Ginseng fruit tree is the lifeblood of Zhen Yuanzi. As soon as he heard what Kunpeng said, he quickly asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, can you tell me the details? It''s better to prevent poverty?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "it''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but this is the number of days. Since Taoist friends know it, it''s difficult to change the big number of heaven''s Tao. On the contrary, it''s not beautiful, and it''s more likely to involve themselves."


    Zhen Yuanzi didn''t think so. He just heard him say, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, please say it straight. Even if it will involve himself, I will admit it."


    Kun Peng sighed: "Well, since Taoist friend Zhen Yuanzi insisted on listening, I''ll tell you straight. In fact, the robbery should start from Zixiao palace. When they got a seat from Hongyun, they had a big cause and effect with Hongyun. But the West was poor, but they couldn''t pay for these causes and effects. So they thought of a desperate plan to kill Hongyun. What do you think Don''t the two saints in the West know that Hongyun is chased by the poor road? They know, but they don''t want to save each other, so as not to involve themselves. "


    Zhen Yuanzi asked, "what''s the relationship between Kunpeng Taoist friend and poverty?"


    Kunpeng said: "Hongyun didn''t turn into ashes, so he would get rid of the robbery. However, he didn''t lose the opportunity to get rid of the robbery. After he got rid of the robbery, he would have a chance to prove the saint''s Avenue. The two saints in the West owe Hongyun a great deal of cause and effect. Do you think they would not be nervous about it? No one knows the relationship between Taoist friends and Hongyun. If they want to deal with Hongyun, they will first eradicate Taoist friends. Of course, this is only part of it Reason. "


    Zhenyuanzi felt like a raging wave when he heard these words. Although Kunpeng''s words may be exaggerated, he had to guard against them. Zhenyuanzi asked again, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, what''s the other reason?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "another part of the reason is the problem of Taoist friends themselves."


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi asked suspiciously, "I have been practicing behind closed doors since the famine. How can the two saints in the West calculate me?"


    Kunpeng said, "zhenyuanzi Taoist friends don''t know. You are really impeccable in your work. The problem is that your five Zhuang views make the two saints in the west very uneasy!"


    Referring to Wuzhuang Guanzhen, Yuanzi''s face changed and said, "are the two saints in the West afraid that the poor road will block their way to the East, so they want to attack the poor road?"


    Kunpeng said: "just like this, the position of the Wuzhuang temple is too dangerous for the Western Lord. It not only blocks the road of the west to the East, but now the way of heaven has been determined. The west is destined to prosper, and Buddhism is bound to enter the East, but the Wuzhuang temple can break their way back."


    At this time, Zhen Yuanzi was a little flustered, but he didn''t give up. He said, "there are two saints in the West. I''m just a quasi saint. Are they so careful?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "zhenyuanzi, who do you think is the most promising person in the three realms?"


    Without waiting for Zhen Yuanzi''s answer, Kunpeng said, "among the three worlds, only poor Dao, Styx River, empress Houtu and you Zhen Yuanzi are most likely to become saints, and ginseng fruit tree is the key for Taoist friends to prove Tao. I''m afraid this tree will lose the opportunity for Taoist friends to prove Tao again. I don''t know if I''m right?"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed and said, "Taoist friend is brilliant. This ginseng fruit tree is really related to my rest. I have nothing to ask you. Now that saints don''t come out, who dares to go wild in our Wuzhuang temple?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I can''t figure it out. Taoist friends only need to know that when the west is booming, it is when ginseng fruit trees are damaged. I want to do other things. I''m leaving!"


    Zhenyuanzi could only get up and send Kunpeng out of Wuzhuang temple. After Kunpeng left, zhenyuanzi was worried.

 Chapter 439

    Compared with Zhen Yuanzi, Kunpeng is very happy. Now he not only gets the branches of ginseng fruit, but also has 12 ginseng fruits, which is another step for him to improve his world.


    The reason why Kunpeng told zhenyuanzi that the ginseng fruit was doomed was that he wanted to use zhenyuanzi''s hand to contain the development of the West and prevent him from having too much energy to preach in the East. Although Zhen Yuanzi is a good man, if you touch his bottom line, the consequences of such a person''s anger are very serious.


    The reason why the ginseng fruit tree was knocked down during the western tour was mainly because Zhen Yuanzi was not in the Wuzhuang temple, but God listened to Yuanshi Tianzun talking about Hunyuan Avenue. But now, after Kunpeng said, if Yuanshi Tianzun asked Zhen Yuanzi to listen to Hunyuan Daoguo again, the plenary session of Zhen Yuanzi thought about the purpose of Yuanshi Tianzun''s doing this and whether to work with the west to calculate it for him, In this way, it is wonderful for Kunpeng.


    Zhen Yuanzi also understood that Kunpeng didn''t have any good intentions when he told him all this. Kunpeng himself knew this, but he didn''t worry that Zhen Yuanzi would not take action. If the conspiracy could be seen as invalid, but the public conspiracy is useless even if you see through it. You still have to follow the route designed for you by the other party.


    After Kunpeng got the branches of ginseng fruit tree, he also got the third place in the five element fruit tree. Although the flat peach root is not in the stream, Kunpeng also has a plan in his heart and waits for the time to come.


    After the branches of ginseng fruit moved into the world, Kun Peng sprouted and sprouted with the essence of three light water plus twelve ginseng fruits.


    Time flies. Another hundred years have passed in the twinkling of an eye. The Zhou Dynasty has finally perished. The earth star formation has entered the Warring States period. All the local princes attack each other. The whole earth star can only be described as being poisoned by living creatures.


    People and Buddhism were originally supported by the Zhou Dynasty, but as soon as the Zhou Dynasty disappeared, local princes no longer paid attention to them, but the interception of religion took advantage of the situation. The Confucianism established by Kong Xuan gradually took a firm step on the earth star. The earth star was in chaos, and cattle, ghosts, snakes and gods appeared one after another. For a time, there were a hundred schools of thought competing on the earth star.


    One day, Bian he, a Chu man, saw a phoenix perched on a bluestone slab in the mountain. He was overjoyed and said, "the Phoenix does not fall in a place without treasure." so he decided that there must be treasure on the mountain. After a careful search, Bian he finally found a jade Pu in the mountain. This jade is a treasure that absorbs a trace of Dragon Spirit from the "Kongtong seal", and it is also a treasure of the emperor prepared by Kunpeng for the witch family.


    Bian he was a loyal man and immediately presented it to the king of Chu. At this time, King Li was in power in the state of Chu. He ordered the jade worker to check it. The jade worker didn''t know the treasure and said it was just an ordinary stone. When King Li heard this, he was furious. He cut off Bian he''s left foot for the crime of bullying the king and drove him abroad.


    When King Li died, King Wu ascended the throne. The loyal and patriotic Bian he again took the jade to see King Wu. King Wu ordered the jade worker to check. The jade worker still didn''t know the treasure hand and said it was just a stone. Bian he lost his right foot again.


    After King Wen of Chu succeeded to the throne, Bian and Chuai Puyu cried bitterly at the foot of Chu mountain for three days and nights, so that their eyes were full of blood. King Wen was very strange. He sent someone to ask him, "there are many people in the world who have been cut off. Why are you the only one so sad?"


    Bian he sighed: "I am not sad because I was cut off, but because gemstones are regarded as ordinary stones, loyal people are regarded as ministers who deceive the king, and I am sad because of the reversal of right and wrong!"


    When Queen Chu Wen heard this, she was very curious, so she ordered someone to cut open the jade. Unexpectedly, there was a rare jade in it. In order to reward Bian he for his loyalty to the king, King Wen of Chu named this beautiful jade "the Bi of he family", which is the Bi of he family in later generations.


    After the appearance of Heshi Bi, it became a national treasure of the state of Chu and never easily shown to others. However, although the state of Chu attached importance to this treasure, it only thought it was a plaything and did not realize that this treasure was the treasure of the emperor. Later, the state of Chu proposed to the state of Zhao and gave the Heshi Bi to the state of Zhao.


    Soon after the state of Zhao got the treasure, there was a rumor in the world that those who were in harmony with the family had the world, so the state of Zhao became the eye of all countries.


    In 283 BC, King Zhaoxiang of Qin heard that the state of Zhao and the Bi of his family proposed to exchange 15 cities. At this time, after years of war, the state of Zhao was very weak, but the state of Qin was extremely powerful. The state of Zhao did not dare to neglect, but reluctantly, he sent Lin Xiangru, who was resourceful and resourceful, to serve the Bi to make Qin. Lin Xiangru, loyal to the king and patriotic, secretly sent Heshi Bi back to the state of Zhao regardless of his life danger.


    The state of Qin had no merit and didn''t get the Heshi Bi, which made Houtu empress very anxious. She ordered someone to invite Kunpeng to the underground for a chat. Kunpeng knew what Houtu empress thought. Anyway, he had nothing to do now, so he came to the underground to see Houtu empress.


    After the two met, empress Houtu was worried about the throne of the emperor, so she asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, you and I agreed in advance that the throne of the emperor belongs to our Witch family, but now why can''t this treasure of democracy belong to the Qin Dynasty?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "the later Taoist friends are anxious. The throne of the emperor can not be obtained casually. Now, with the change of the human system, it naturally takes some effort to get the Emperor..."


    When empress Houtu heard this, before Kunpeng finished, she asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, now the Qin Dynasty is the most powerful country in the world. Do you want to give the throne of emperor to the witch family?"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng said with a bitter smile: "Houtu Taoist friends are not poor people who regret their agreement, but you care and make trouble. They are too anxious. Although the state of Qin is strong, it is not the reincarnated person of your witch family. How can he Shibi come to the state of Qin before the time is right. I also need to make it clear to Taoist friends that he Shibi can only be obtained after the state of Qin dominates the world. This can be used as the emperor''s certificate to make people and Buddhism speechless , if the state of Qin did not unify the world for a day, then the throne of the emperor would not belong to the witch family. "


    After hearing this, empress Houtu hurriedly said, "according to the words of Taoist friends, if the state of Qin does not unify the world, the throne of the emperor will not belong to the witch family. It seems to be contrary to the agreement between you and me!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "I don''t know that the Taoist friends of the backland don''t know. Everything has a glimmer of vitality. Although I support the witch family to win the throne, how can I get the world if the witch family doesn''t pay! I hope the Taoist friends can look at the development of things with a calm state of mind, so that we can see the facts."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu soon calmed down. Before, she was a little impatient. Fortunately, Kunpeng gave advice, otherwise she didn''t know what would happen. Just listen to her say: "thank you for your advice. I just said something. I hope you can understand."


    Kunpeng said: "this is also human nature. No wonder Taoist friends. It''s difficult for anyone in the position of Taoist friends to look at the development of things calmly. Taoist friends don''t have to blame themselves. In fact, I was also wrong. I didn''t explain things clearly at the beginning, so Taoist friends misunderstood."


    Empress Houtu said, "thank you for understanding."


    Kunpeng said: "it''s nothing. The emperor''s business is to firmly support the witch clan, but how far the witch clan can go in the future depends on the efforts of the witch clan itself. I can''t help, otherwise it will cause the dissatisfaction of the four religions."


    Empress Houtu also understood Kunpeng''s difficulties and said, "Taoist friends can support the witch family to become the emperor. I''m very grateful. How can I ask too much."


    Kunpeng said: "it''s good that the later Taoist friends can understand, but the witch family is too strong. After winning the world, we must converge and don''t cause public anger. If the witch family can do this, it will go far in the throne of the emperor and let the witch family recover its vitality a little."


    Empress Houtu heard Kunpeng''s words, but her heart fluctuated. Now the witch family is too old to be suppressed. Once she gets the throne of emperor, it is difficult to keep a calm state of mind. So she can only say calmly: "thank you for your advice. I will certainly charge them."


    In fact, Kunpeng also knew that it was difficult to do this according to the character of the witch family, so he didn''t think that the instructions of empress Houtu could play much role. He just hoped that empress Houtu could think about the future of the witch family and let the witch family not go too far.


    Unfortunately, Kunpeng''s idea can''t be realized at all. Now the empress of the earth is trapped in the underworld, how can she manage the repressed witches.


    At this time, empress Houtu also regretted that she should not let the new great witch in the six wheel plus enter the WTO. In this way, the new great witch is difficult to grasp her state of mind. Once she contacts too much blood, it is bound to arouse the violent factors contained in the great witch itself, which will set off a bloody storm in the world.

 Chapter 440

    With the passage of time, it finally ushered in the reign of King Yingzheng of Qin. At this time, the state of Qin is as strong as an ox''s hair. They quickly completed the unification of the world by sweeping away the fallen leaves with the autumn wind.


    After unifying the world, Qin Shihuang ordered Lisi to carve the Heshi Bi into an seal, symbolizing the authority of the emperor. Qin Shihuang didn''t think that Li Si was a man of heaven. He was under the Jade Emperor. When he carved the seal, he engraved the eight words "give orders to heaven, i.e. longevity and Yongchang" to support the majesty of the heaven, so that the people all over the world thought that the emperor was the son of heaven and was called by the Jade Emperor. For a time, the heaven was very famous on earth.


    Although Tianting has a great reputation, in the war of the state of Qin to unify the world, they have to face the White Witch exposed. As a new witch, his situation is as expected by Empress Houtu. He is murderous and shocked the three circles. Before unifying the world, Tianting has reason not to send troops to capture it. After the unification of the world, Tianting must make a decision.


    The Jade Emperor had a grudge against the witch family. Naturally, he could not allow them to stand firm in the human family. At that time, the heaven was afraid to face the expedition of the witch family. Just when the Jade Emperor was ready to send troops, empress Nuwa sent someone to inform him that he could rest assured that he would fight with the witch family. The demon family would support him behind his back, and people and Buddhism also made the same move.


    With the support of the saints, the Jade Emperor was not afraid of the witch clan, but he didn''t want his troops to fight the witch. What he lost was his own strength.


    On this day, in the early days of the heavenly court, the Jade Emperor said, "Dear Aiqing, now the Earth Star witches are rampant, so that the creatures are poisoned. I don''t know who is willing to capture this person for the heavenly court?"


    The gods under the control of the sect had already been summoned by the leader of Tongtian sect to form an alliance with the witch family so that they could not interfere in the matter, so they all stood silent.


    Even if the Jade Emperor had decided to stop teaching, he did not blame them. After a long time, no one took the initiative to take the task of catching Baiqi.


    At this time, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help getting angry. He had a great tendency to stop teaching and form an alliance with the witch family and Kunpeng. He didn''t dare to move, but such behavior of teaching and other scattered practices embarrassed him. Just listen, the Jade Emperor angrily said, "isn''t there anyone who cares for the people all over the world? In that case, what''s the use of keeping you incompetent people?"


    If there is any dissent in the sermon, it is the tota King Li Jing. In the war of canonization, he received the help of the burning lamp and received the exquisite pagoda given by the burning lamp. After the burning lamp returned to the Buddhism, Li Jing''s position in the sermon is becoming increasingly lower and lower. At this time, he can''t help but want to turn to the Jade Emperor.


    Li Jing stepped forward and said, "tell your majesty that I am willing to lead troops."


    Seeing that Li Jing stood up, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help saying, "well, I''ll make you a general to subdue the devil and lead 100000 heavenly soldiers to capture Bai Qi to shake up the power of heaven."


    Li Jing took the order and led 100000 heavenly soldiers to capture Baiqi. Jin Zha, Mu Zha and Nezha accompanied him. Nezha has got back the memory of his previous life, so it doesn''t seem that Li Jing, but they are a father-son relationship, and Nezha has to go together.


    The great witch has the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, and Bai Qi''s soldiers are trained according to the secret law of the witch family. Meeting ordinary heavenly soldiers also has the power of a war. How can Li Jing''s father and son and 100000 heavenly soldiers be Bai Qi''s enemies? The two sides fight but dozens of 100000 heavenly soldiers who will return to Li Jing will be damaged. Fortunately, Nezha has restored the memory of his previous life, although he can''t fight Bai Qi, Finally, he protected Li Jing and fled to heaven.


    The Jade Emperor was shocked when he saw all this through the "Haotian mirror". Although this white cultivation was not comparable to ancient witches such as Xing Tian, it was not the enemy of ordinary Luo Jinxian.


    Although Li Jing was defeated, the jade emperor did not intend to deal with him. After all, Li Jing and hermeneutics were seemingly in harmony, which was a good time to win him over, so he just said a few words without pain.


    When Li Jing was defeated, the celestial immortals didn''t want to go to catch Bai Qi. They were afraid that their lives would be lost if they were not careful. For a time, the hall was quiet.


    The Jade Emperor didn''t want to let these people go, so he asked, "is there anyone else willing to go and catch Bai Qi?"


    The immortals above the hall pretended not to hear this, and were silent one by one. Taibai Jinxing was afraid that the Jade Emperor would not step down, so he came forward and said, "tell your majesty that now the great witch is making trouble, it''s better to inform Ziwei emperor, gouchen emperor and Zhenwu Emperor to discuss countermeasures together."


    As soon as Venus Taibai said this, the gods responded one after another. They thought in their hearts, "as long as they don''t send themselves, it''s easy to say everything else."


    The jade emperor also knew what these people thought, and it was hard to argue with these people at this time. He had to send someone to inform Ziwei emperor, gouchen emperor and Zhenwu emperor to come to discuss the matter.


    At the time of canonization, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty had private thoughts in his heart and ordered Jiang Ziya to wantonly canonize the disciples of the sect as the high position of the righteous God, so as to achieve his goal of controlling the three realms. Among all the immortals, six have the same status as the Jade Emperor. They are Lei Zhenzi, the emperor of the imperial palace of the Western Taiji Gou Chen, who has become a saint in the flesh and controls all kinds of thunder and demons; A study of Ji Boyi, the great emperor of Ziwei in the northern Arctic, who controls all stars and governs the six samsara; The East pole Qinghua great emperor, who controls thousands of kinds, saved kutianzun; The Immortal Emperor of South Antarctica, who controls all spirits, the Antarctic fairy; Following the example of the empress of the earth emperor, Chengtian, who controls all the earth, controls the gods, punishes evil and promotes good, and dominates the life and death of heaven and earth. Tiandang demon Zhenwu Xuantian God bless the holy and true king. Among them, Gou Chen, crape myrtle, Zhenwu and Haotian are known as the four emperors of the heaven. They all have their own imperial palaces and Xianqing ministers.


    Taibai Jinxing proposed to invite the three great emperors to come to discuss the matter instead of inviting the other three. First, Houtu Niang herself is the ancestor of the witch family. It''s lucky not to help Baiqi. She doesn''t have to expect her to go to catch Baiqi at all, and then because Houtu Niang is limited by the six cycles of reincarnation, she can''t go out of the hell. As for the Qing Hua emperor Taiyi''s rescue of Ku Tianzun and the Antarctic Immortal Emperor, both of whom are pro disciples of the original Tianzun, they simply ignore the Jade Emperor and ask them not to come. It''s better not to ask, so as to avoid losing face.


    Ziwei emperor was the first emperor to arrive. Although he himself had no magic power, his subordinates were the most powerful in-service immortals in the three realms. Beidou, Nandu, Qisha, greedy wolf, army breaking and Sanxiao were all top experts. Of course, few of these people could really listen to his orders. The second great emperor to arrive was gouchen, who was famous for his eight marshals and the five polar God of war. The third is emperor Zhenwu. He incarnated in thousands and vowed to kill all the dangerous demons and ghosts in the three realms. His turtle and snake will be the Lord of life and death.


    Seeing the arrival of the three great emperors, the Jade Emperor hurriedly greeted them and said, "Haotian is very happy that the three great emperors are willing to surrender their respect and arrive. He has been waiting for a long time. Please enter the hall first, and we will discuss the emergence of a great witch in the world."


    Crape myrtle emperor said, "the Great Buddha is out of sight. There are great witches in the lower world. How dare we not come."


    Crape myrtle said very well, but few of his men obeyed. The Jade Emperor knew the situation and could only smile. He didn''t expect crape myrtle to send someone to catch Bai Qi. His goal was to seduce Chen and Zhenwu.


    The Jade Emperor led them to the LingXiao palace, and everyone sat down. The Jade Emperor said, "the great witch made trouble in the lower world in vain. I sent tota Heavenly King Li Jing to lead 100000 heavenly soldiers to catch them. Unexpectedly, Li Jing was defeated in vain and returned. All the 100000 heavenly soldiers were killed, leaving no face in the heaven. But I can only invite three of you to discuss the big plan."


    Although crape myrtle emperor has many experts under his door, he can''t command. When hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, he can only look at gouchen and Zhenwu.


    Of course, Emperor Zhenwu knew the power of the great Witch and didn''t want to go to catch Bai Qi, so he said: "the great witch reappears. Why don''t I go to ask the saint and make a decision? What do you think?"


    When the jade emperor heard this, he couldn''t help getting angry and said in a secret way: "Zhenwu emperor is shameless. He knows that it''s no use asking for instructions from the saints now. He wants to expect them to send someone to catch the witch. Baiqi doesn''t appear at all."


    Emperor gouchen is in charge of the human military revolution and commands the demons. Ziwei and Zhenwu can ignore this, but he can''t. just listen to him: "The emperor was ordered by the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty to take charge of Gou Chen''s position and take charge of the human military revolution. Now there are great witches appearing on the Earth Star to bring disaster to the three realms. This is my responsibility. For the stability of the three realms, I decided to personally go down to the world to catch the great witches for free to do my duty."


    The Jade Emperor was overjoyed when he heard this. He was no longer concerned about whether gouchen could capture Baiqi. As long as gouchen''s lower world naturally wanted to damage the strength of elucidation in heaven, he most hoped that gouchen could fall into the earth, so that he could slowly infiltrate gouchen''s troops.


    The Jade Emperor was happy, but Ziwei and Zhenwu were surprised and hurriedly said, "gouchen, wait a minute. I''ll discuss it later."


    Emperor gouchen sighed, "this is my responsibility. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the world will suffer a lot and the majesty of heaven will disappear."

 Chapter 441

    Ziwei emperor was still worried about the safety of the great emperor, so he said: "although this is the responsibility of the great emperor, the great witch is very strong. The saint Kunpeng has always been compassionate and has protected the Terran since the flood. Why don''t we go and ask him to catch the great witch for nothing."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he couldn''t help thinking: "Kunpeng really protects the human race, but now the witch race has won the throne of human emperor, and the Dragon Spirit in the Heshi wall also comes from the ''Kongtong seal''. If the witch race doesn''t get his approval, how can it get the throne of human emperor? It''s funny to go to ask him for help."


    What the Jade Emperor thinks is what gouchen and Zhenwu think. Gouchen has to go. Who let him command the demons and take charge of the human military revolution? If he shrinks back at this time, the demons in the world will no longer listen to his orders. And before he came, empress Nuwa also sent the demon clan to the north to contain the troops of the Qin Dynasty, so that they could not help each other.


    The murderous spirit of the great witch grows with the evil spirit. The great witch on Earth Star enters the Tao in vain. After killing 100000 heavenly soldiers, the prosperity of the murderous spirit does not give much to the ancient great witch. It is difficult to explain that the great emperor is just a disciple of three generations and wants to be an enemy.


    Emperor Zhenwu also knew that it was impossible to defeat the great witch by gouchen alone. He was also afraid that the emperor Yuanshi would find trouble with him after gouchen''s death, so he said, "gouchen, take the first step, and Zhenwu will summon good people to come later. Killing demons and demons is my two responsibilities, and I can''t let the emperor bear it alone."


    When gouchen heard what Zhenwu emperor said, he was overjoyed and said, "it''s best that Zhenwu emperor is willing to come to help. In this way, he has a much greater grasp of the war witch."


    Emperor Zhenwu smiled and said nothing, but he scolded in his heart: "if you don''t have to go, how can I stand up? If you die in the war, I''m afraid I''ll be involved!"


    At this time, the crape myrtle emperor also nodded and said, "this is a great kindness! The two emperors go safely, and I will lead the crowd to cheer."


    Hearing Ziwei emperor''s words, Zhenwu emperor and gouchen emperor couldn''t help thinking: "if you want to count on you, I haven''t left my bones long ago. You just talk! If you are the Jade Emperor, it''s better to say something."


    Seeing that emperor Zhenwu and Emperor gouchen were willing to capture the great witch in the lower world, the jade emperor also said, "don''t worry, two great emperors. I will also order the immortals in the heaven to help." the Jade Emperor just said it. In his heart, he hoped that the two great emperors would fall, so that he could receive their troops and horses, and would not send anyone to help at all.


    Seeing that the matter was settled, Emperor gouchen said goodbye to the people and left. He also had a lot of things to arrange, so that he could have nothing to worry about and start a war with the great witch in vain.


    Although emperor Zhenwu didn''t want to go to catch the great witch Baiqi, he and Emperor gouchen were in charge of the human military revolution and life and death respectively. Even without the factor of the original emperor, he was duty bound to go to Baiqi.


    When Tianting sent Li Jing to capture Bai Qi in the lower world, it had already caused the empress''s uneasiness. She wanted to ask Kunpeng for help again, but she had no face to Kunpeng. After all, she first made a mistake to Kunpeng and didn''t act according to what Kunpeng said and let the two great witches enter the WTO. Today''s situation is the fault of the witch family.


    Empress Houtu couldn''t ask Kunpeng for help, so she put her mind on Hou Yi and sent someone to invite Hou Yi, who was experiencing in the land boundary, to the prefecture to discuss with him.


    Hou Yi was originally a great Witch of Houtu tribe. After receiving the call of Houtu empress, he immediately rushed to the underground. One of them is a reincarnated great Witch and the other is a ancestral witch who has lost the witch body. After meeting, they are filled with emotion.


    As a younger generation, Hou Yi, after saluting empress Houtu, asked, "what''s the matter with empress Houyi?"


    Empress Houtu sighed, "I''m ashamed to say that. I called you here today for nothing."


    Hou Yi also knew about the white rise after his experience on the earth star, but Kunpeng ordered them not to intervene in the human dispute. Hou Yi couldn''t help showing a trace of embarrassment when he heard this,


    After seeing Hou Yi''s expression, empress Houtu also knew that she was embarrassing Hou Yi, but she had to do so for the future of the witch family, so she sighed: "Hou Yi, I also know it''s difficult for you, but I can''t help it for the future of the Lich family. You also know that the Lich family has been greatly weakened since the Lich war. A new great witch is important to the Lich family. I don''t say you also know that now the Tianting is going to be bad for Baiqi. I hope you can ask Kunpeng Taoist friends to help you!"


    Hou Yi said in embarrassment, "madam, I''m afraid it''s very difficult. Now Baiqi is too angry and there are too many people slaughtered, which has touched the bottom line of the teacher. If it wasn''t for the face of Madam, I''m afraid the teacher would have killed Baiqi himself. Even if Hou Yi spoke to save him, I''m afraid it would be fruitless."


    Empress Houtu also knew that Bai Qi had gone too far in the earth star, but she couldn''t watch a newborn witch go to destruction, so she had to say, "Hou Yi, do your best! As long as you can keep Bai Qi''s life, others will talk about it in the future."


    Hou Yi said, "madam, Hou Yi can only do his best. It''s not too late. I''ll go back to the mountain and ask the teacher for help."


    Empress Houtu was also worried about long dreams and twists and turns, so she sent someone to send Hou Yi out of the underworld.


    Out of the underworld, Hou Yi worried that he could not convince the teacher alone, so he discussed with Wudao and others in the hope that they could plead for the witch family together. Out of the friendship between the same family, they all agreed to go back to the island to help Hou Yi.


    Hou Yi knew that the situation of Dixing was critical. With the consent of his senior brothers and sisters, he hurried back to the Beiming sea to see Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng is the least fastidious person in the famine. He doesn''t even have a boy around him. Hou Yi and others entered the hall to see Kunpeng without notice.


    Houyi five people do not rush into the hall, only Kunpeng is sitting on a futon, closing his eyes for meditation. When seeing the arrival of Hou Yi and others, Kunpeng Fang opened his eyes and said, "I know why you came, and it doesn''t hurt to tell you. As a teacher, I won''t intervene in this matter. At first, I made an appointment with empress Houtu to allow only one great witch to be the emperor. Now the witch family first broke the contract, so that the Earth Star creatures were poisoned. In that regard, as a teacher, I have no reason to help her."


    Hou Yi also knew that the Wu clan had gone too far, but he still didn''t want to watch Bai Qi be killed, so he said, "teacher, empress Houtu knows that the Wu clan is wrong. She just hopes to save Bai Qi''s life. There is no other way to save him. I hope the teacher is merciful!"


    Kun Peng sighed: "Houtu really doesn''t know what to think. He''s still thinking about Baiqi now. Doesn''t he know that Baiqi has attracted the dissatisfaction of all saints. Although it is said that Yingzheng''s being the emperor is the general trend of heaven and can''t be changed, does Houtu have no plans for the future? Now Yingzheng wants to recast the twelve gold men to awaken the twelve ancestors of the ancient demon gods, and Baiqi is even better than him, and he is determined to make up his mind In order to reproduce the glory of the human race in the time of the three emperors, he took charge of the earth and conquered the three realms. The soldiers he trained did not respect heaven and earth, did not worship ghosts and gods, only followed orders, died in battle and did not enter reincarnation, and continued to fight. How can you say that the behavior of the Wu family reassured the saints? At this time, even the leader of Tongtian cult was dissatisfied with the Wu family. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Hou Yi was deeply shocked. He didn''t expect that Baiqi dared to openly resist the gods of heaven and earth. As the teacher said, the position of the emperor of the witch family had also changed, so he hurriedly asked, "teacher, do the saints want to abolish the position of the emperor who wins politics?"


    Kunpeng said, "Ying Zheng''s being emperor is determined by the number of days. The saints had nothing to say, but now Bai Qi is so arrogant, which has aroused the dissatisfaction of the gods and Buddhas all over the sky. What Ying Zheng has done has also deviated from the way of emperor. How long do you think Ying Zheng can sit as emperor?"


    After hearing this, Hou Yi was surprised and said, "teacher, is there no other way to save it?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "When things get to this point, there''s no other way. It''s only because the witch clan is too arrogant after gaining power and offends all the gods in the sky. However, you don''t have to worry about Bai Qi''s life. As long as the Jade Emperor and the West queen mother don''t fight, no one in the heaven can kill him! As for the emperor who can win politics for many years, it depends on the will of heaven."


    Hou Yi felt very heavy when he heard this. It was not easy for the witch family to have such a chance to make a comeback, but he didn''t expect that it would be destroyed, which made him unwilling.


    Kunpeng also knew that Hou Yi felt bad, so he enlightened him: "Hou Yi, this is a matter of God''s will. There is nothing human can do about it. Even if he was a teacher, it would be difficult for him to come to the Wu family today, but he hopes to change the small trend. He agreed with empress Houtu that only one great witch will be allowed to enter the world and become the emperor. Unexpectedly, it backfired. There are still two great witches in the Wu family. After Bai Qi was born, the fate of the Wu family has been decided. Go and tell empress Houtu Mother said, let her prepare early. You can''t intervene in the battle between Tianting and Baiqi anyway. At the same time, you also told empress Houtu not to allow another great witch to enter the world, otherwise the witch family will be destroyed! "


    After hearing this, Hou Yi said goodbye to the teacher with Wu Dao and others, and then went to the local storage to inform empress Houtu that she had gone.

 Chapter 442

    When Emperor gouchen died, the Imperial Star representing emperor gouchen also fell in the sky. Since then, there has been no emperor gouchen in the three worlds.


    Ziwei emperor saw Gou Chen''s star fall, but his eyes showed a dark color. The Jade Emperor was very happy and began to send someone to take over Gou Chen''s heavenly soldiers and generals.


    When gouchen died, Kunpeng sighed and said, "after all, things have returned to the track of the original way of heaven, but it''s better and more helpful to me in the future."


    After the death of emperor gouchen, Qin Shihuang prepared everything crazily. He knew that the heaven would soon use the thunder method again, so he devoted the whole country to build the underground palace of Qin Shihuang and connect the Qi of the state of Qin with Kyushu. His move shocked the saints and the heaven. If they want to break the Qi of the state of Qin, it will hurt the Qi of Kyushu, It provokes boundless cause and effect, so everyone has the intention of retreating and doesn''t want to take millet from the fire for others.


    In heaven, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West first stated that they would not interfere in the dispute between the emperor and the emperor, and left themselves alone. The two saints of the West have not yet preached in the eastern land, so naturally they will not provoke this cause and effect. Not to mention that they have suffered a loss, and he doesn''t want to be in danger of this scourge again.


    As for Empress Nu Wa, although she did not want to let the witch family develop, she did not want to take risks like zhunti. She just gave the innate Lingbao "map of mountains and rivers" to heaven and let her go to catch the great witch for nothing.


    Although the leader of jiejiao Tongtian cult is also dissatisfied with the witch clan because Qin Shihuang burned books and Keng Confucianism, he is also an ally with the witch clan. Naturally, he will not make any move. There are only people and hermeneutics left. There is only master xuandu under the people''s sect. This important task naturally falls on the head of hermeneutics.


    The first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was very helpless, so he had to let the lower boundary of Zhenwu emperor go to destroy the construction of the underground palace of Qin Shihuang and try to avoid directly destroying the boundary of Kyushu.


    After killing emperor gouchen, Dixing Baiqi was also seriously injured. He had to go to discuss with Qin Shihuang about what to do in the future in order to save the vitality of the witch family.


    Qin Shihuang said, "now I devote the whole country to building underground palaces, but time is still not enough. Now I can only ask Bai Qi Great witch to hold each other and buy time for me to build underground palaces."


    Bai Qi asked, "I don''t know how the underground palace is built now. How long will it take to complete it?"


    Qin Shihuang sighed, "this project is too big to be completed in one breath. I don''t know how much time it will take. The white wizard should try his best to delay time. It really can''t. I should connect Kyushu by myself."


    Bai Qi was surprised when he heard this and said, "it can''t be. In that case, unless the whole underground palace is destroyed, you will be sealed in this underground palace forever."


    Qin Shihuang sighed, "if you can keep a chance for the witch family to make a comeback, then it''s nothing?"


    The people of the Wu family are strong in character. Bai Qi also knows that he can''t persuade Qin Shihuang, so he can only secretly make up his mind and try his best to buy more time for Qin Shihuang.


    Bai Qi''s idea is good, but it is unrealistic. Now, it can be said that the death of the great emperor has hit the faces of heaven, Buddhism and empress Nuwa. The three sides are angry. How can Bai Qi resist a small Witch? Not to mention empress Nuwa has even given her own innate spiritual treasure "the map of mountains and rivers.


    After the lower boundary of emperor Zhenwu, he first came to Lishan to check the details. At this time, Lishan''s mother was also angry at Qin Shihuang''s great construction on Lishan, but Qin Shihuang was the human emperor, so she couldn''t help it. Now when he saw emperor Zhenwu, he naturally wanted to use his power to get rid of Qin Shihuang. Just when they were ready to destroy the establishment of Qin Shihuang''s underground palace, they appeared in vain.


    Qin Shihuang needed to deploy the power of the whole country to build the underground palace of Qin Shihuang. Bai Qi was worried about his safety and had been guarding the construction of the underground palace in Lishan. When Zhenwu emperor came down, Bai Qi found his trace. However, in order to delay time, Bai Qi did not directly find Zhenwu emperor, but waited for his change.


    With empress Nuwa''s "picture of mountains, rivers and countries" in hand, Zhenwu Great emperor was not afraid of Baiqi. In order to prevent the completion of the underground palace of Qin Shihuang, Zhenwu Great emperor did not say a word. Facing the fight with Baiqi, Lishan''s mother, after learning the purpose of Zhenwu great emperor''s visit, also came forward to besiege Baiqi with Zhenwu Great emperor.


    Bai Qi was worried that they would destroy the underground palace of Qin Shihuang because of their fighting, so he fought and retreated, leading Zhenwu emperor and Lishan mother out of the scope of Lishan Mountain. Unconsciously, the three fought to Changping. It was the power of Bai Qi''s pit to kill 300000 Zhao troops that year. In order to unify the world quickly, Bai Qi didn''t send people to cross these war souls, but suppressed them in Changping with witchcraft.


    Bai Qi himself was injured in the battle with gouchen emperor. At this time, he was besieged by Zhenwu emperor and Lishan old mother, and gradually lost the wind. When he saw that he came to Changping, he couldn''t help but be cruel. He broke the witchcraft he had laid down in that year, and attracted the battle soul of 300000 Zhao troops to besiege Zhenwu emperor and Lishan old mother.


    Baiqi cultivates the way of killing. Under the murderous spirit of Baiqi''s taotian, the 300000 souls of Zhao army can only obey their orders and besiege Zhenwu emperor and Lishan mother.


    Emperor Zhenwu did not expect that Baiqi had some secret moves. He was not in a hurry. The fighting spirit was no better than ghosts. His combat effectiveness was no less than that of ordinary heavenly soldiers. Under the siege of 300000 troops, it was difficult for emperor Zhenwu to escape from it even if his magic power was high. Originally, empress Nuwa gave the "map of mountains and rivers and the country" to enable emperor Zhenwu to capture Qin Shihuang together, But the current situation has made Zhenwu emperor powerless. He had to sacrifice the "map of mountains and rivers" and catch Baiqi first.


    As soon as the "mountain and river country map" appeared, a space appeared in the void, involving Bai Qi and the 300000 Zhao army. Bai Qi did not expect that the "mountain and river country map" of empress Nuwa in the hands of emperor Zhenwu was included in the map without checking for a moment.


    The "picture of mountains and rivers" was eventually broken by Kunpeng in the battle of Fengshen, and its origin was damaged. Although it was later repaired by Empress Nuwa, it still did not fully recover. After receiving Bai Qi and the 300000 military souls, Bai Qi fought back and made every effort to capture the first emperor of Qin.


    Emperor Zhenwu was not the original owner of the "mountain and river country map" and could not completely control the Lingbao. Originally, he wanted to return the treasure to empress Nuwa. However, under the counterattack of Baiqi and 300000 war spirits, Emperor Zhenwu was gradually unable to suppress the "mountain and river country map". However, he had no choice but to seal the "mountain and river country map" on the spot.


    With the efforts of his mother and Lishan, he finally set up a large array in Changping and sealed the "mountain and river country map" of Baiqi, 300000 military souls and empress Nuwa in Changping.


    In fact, even if emperor Zhenwu could suppress the counterattack of Bai Qi and 300000 military souls, he could not bring the "picture of mountains and rivers and state" back to Tianting and hand it over to empress Nu Wa.


    Not to mention that empress Houtu is not allowed, even Kunpeng will not let emperor Zhenwu do so. Baiqi is also a great general under the throne of the emperor. Emperor Zhenwu can also take revenge for emperor gouchen to capture Baiqi, but empress Nuwa has no excuse to deal with Baiqi, otherwise it will lead to new disasters.


    Emperor Zhenwu captured Baiqi, but also lost the "map of mountains and rivers" given by Empress Nu Wa. He was no longer able to deal with Qin Shihuang. But he had to turn into a human race and find another opportunity to destroy Qin Shihuang''s underground palace.


    Unfortunately, when Baiqi fought with Zhenwu emperor, Qin Shihuang noticed that he contracted his troops to garrison Lishan. Without his order, no one should stop the construction of the underground palace or kill anyone who violates it.


    In the face of this situation, Zhenwu emperor is helpless. He dare not kill in the Terran like Baiqi. He is not a great Witch and doesn''t care about cause and effect. If he dares to do so, he will be destroyed immediately.


    After Baiqi was captured, Qin Shihuang no longer cared about the country and blindly gathered the strength of the whole country to build Qin Shihuang''s underground palace. Li Si was a man of heaven. Emperor Zhenwu found him and ordered him to block the construction of underground palace. However, Qin Shihuang was determined that no one should interfere, and he was powerless.


    Qin Shihuang, satisfied with the order of empress Houtu, began to build the underground palace. It took 39 years to build it. During this period, 720000 people were recruited, and the highest number was 800000.


    In order to protect the safety of the underground palace, Qin Shihuang set up terracotta warriors and horses on the periphery of the underground palace with the secret method of the witch family. The underground palace was filled with mercury to March mountains and rivers. The tomb top was inlaid with night pearls to show the sun, moon and stars, and set up a large array to protect the interior of the underground palace. In the underground palace, Qin Shihuang gathered the copper of the world and cast twelve bronze men with the secret method of the witch family in order to revive the twelve ancestral witches. After his failure, he used the twelve bronze men as the last defense of the underground palace.

 Chapter 443

    After the underground palace was built, Qin Shihuang''s mind was damaged because of the "great array of twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits". However, he had to hide in the underground palace by pretending to die and recuperate slowly.


    The first emperor of Qin pretended to die. After receiving the order of Zhenwu emperor, Lisi began to change the luck of the state of Qin. The prince supported Su and died under Lisi''s calculation. As a result, the state of Qin was in chaos, so there was a later dispute between Chu and Han.


    Although the state of Qin was in chaos, because the Qi luck of Qin was connected with Kyushu, if you want to recover the state of Qin, you must first cut off its Qi luck.


    At this time, it is very difficult for Yuanshi Tianzun to be the leader of the hermeneutic sect. After the war of Fengshen, the hermeneutic sect is also greatly weakened, which is not much better than the interception of the sect. Now the witch clan acts like this and forces the hermeneutic sect to Liangshan. In any case, the hermeneutic sect can not continue in the state of Qin. Otherwise, how will the world group practitioners treat the hermeneutic sect.


    To break the state of Qin, the first thing is to break its national fortune. Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t give up the cause and effect on his disciples. After thinking about it, Yuanshi Tianzun finally made up his mind to give up Jiang Ziya. Although Jiang Ziya has made great contributions in the war of Fengshen, now Saints don''t come out. It is said that it depends entirely on his disciples in the world, and Jiang Ziya''s cultivation is inferior to that of three generations of disciples, which is of little use for elucidation, It''s better to abandon this person and preserve the capable disciple.


    When the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty made a decision, he summoned Jiang Ziya and ordered him to break the national fortune of the state of Qin at all costs.


    Jiang Ziya was filled with grief and indignation when he received the talisman call of Yuanshi Tianzun. Since the post-war enlightenment of the gods, the immortals despised him. Later, at the time of the gods, Yuanshi Tianzun not only didn''t give him any benefits, but sent him to the earth star. Although he was called the leader of the school, guangchengzi and others didn''t look at him at all and went out on their own, Today''s Kunlun is only supported by Jiang Ziya. Good things never think of themselves, and bad things fall on themselves. How can Jiang Ziya not be angry? Yuanshi Tianzun has gone too far.


    It''s not a trivial matter to cut off the dragon vein of Kyushu. Once you do this, infinite cause and effect will entangle you. If you want to improve your cultivation and become an immortal, it''s basically a delusion, and I don''t know how long it will take to repay this cause and effect in the future. Secondly, even if Jiang Ziya is summoned to do this under the talisman of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, he also needs to consider the feelings of the holy master Kunpeng. This Jiuzhou boundary is the boundary that the holy master Kunpeng spread from the earth fairy world to the earth star with great magic power, cutting off the dragon vein of Jiuzhou and destroying the boundary of Jiuzhou. First, he formed cause and effect with the holy master Kunpeng. For one day, the boundary of Jiuzhou exists, the holy master Kunpeng can get a point of merit, Kyushu border was destroyed. It is uncertain what the saint Kunpeng will do.


    Everyone knows who Kunpeng is. Even zhunti saints were slaughtered by him, not to mention Jiang Ziya, an elusive disciple who has not yet become a immortal, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty made it clear that Jiang Ziya was killed.


    After receiving this order, Jiang Ziya has completely died of Yuanshi Tianzun. In his heart, he can''t help recalling the war of Fengshen in those years. I''m afraid there are a lot of things that led to the rebellion of the five people, such as burning lamps, fearing to stay in sun, Puxian, Manjusri and Cihang. His teacher Yuanshi Tianzun must have done things unfairly, which eventually happened.


    With people such as lighting lamps, Jiang Ziya also has the intention of a traitor in his heart. My heart couldn''t help thinking: "since the teacher wanted to kill me, no wonder I violated my life to protect myself!"


    With this idea, Jiang Ziya first began to prepare to contact the saint Kunpeng, hoping to get Kunpeng''s advice on this matter.


    After Jiang Ziya''s efforts, he finally contacted Kunpeng''s disciple Jingwei. Jiang Ziya is related to Jingwei. Jiang Ziya was originally a descendant of Shennong tribe, and Jingwei is his elder. Now Jiang Ziya is in trouble, Jingwei can''t sit idly by. Moreover, what Jiang Ziya said is not a trivial matter. Jingwei should return to the teacher and ask how to deal with it anyway.


    Jingwei knew the importance of the matter, so without saying a word, he immediately returned to the Beiming sea to see Kunpeng.


    After hearing Jingwei''s narration, Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s no big deal. The first emperor wanted to break the luck of Qin, so he let them do it. As for Jiang Ziya, who was originally the descendant of Shennong tribe, he is related to you. I can''t watch him jump into the fire pit."


    When Jingwei heard this, he couldn''t help but be relieved and said, "teacher, this Kyushu border is one day, and the teacher will have one day''s merit. Is it a pity to destroy it like this?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "Jingwei, some things can''t be done too much. Now I get more than a quarter of the fortune teacher in the world, which has caused the uneasiness of the saints. Since the first Heavenly Master wants to destroy the Kyushu border, let him destroy it. The teacher also takes this opportunity to hide in the dark again."


    Jingwei still didn''t give up these merits and virtues and said, "teacher, it''s a pity that this continuous stream of merits and virtues have been lost!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Jingwei! Why didn''t I see you were still a miser!"


    When Jingwei heard this, he couldn''t help being coquettish and said, "teacher, people are thinking of you. How can you laugh at people instead!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Well, let''s just say that you didn''t pay attention to this merit as a teacher. In those years, the Kyushu tripod was placed on the earth star in order to protect the development of the Terran. Now the Terran has been on the right track. It doesn''t matter whether there is the Kyushu tripod or not. If the Earth Star vibrates due to the disappearance of the Kyushu border, the consequences will be borne by the elucidation, which has nothing to do with us. You can''t think about some things all the time! "


    When Jingwei heard this, he knew that the teacher had always said nothing, so he stopped telling him about it, so he asked, "teacher, what are your arrangements for Jiang Ziya?"


    Kunpeng said: "Jiang Ziya is also too easy to trust others. In the case of Zhao Gongming, he was calculated by the ten Prince Lu of the demon family, which damaged his own merit and morality. Today, his luck has greatly reduced. The order that Yuanshi Tianzun asked him to implement is actually easy to solve. Since he has the Rune of Yuanshi Tianzun, he will burn incense to tell Heaven and earth. He did it according to the order of Yuanshi Tianzun. If there is cause and effect Nature is borne by the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, which has nothing to do with him! "


    When Jingwei heard this, he took a cold breath and said, "is there something wrong with the teacher''s move? In this way, Jiang Ziya can be completely separated from the interpretation."


    Kunpeng said calmly, "since the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty has abandoned Jiang Ziya and forced him to a dead end, do you think Jiang Ziya can still focus on elucidation?"


    Jingwei''s spirit was not depressed. She knew that what the teacher said was completely correct. Jiang Ziya lost his position in hermeneutics since he became a God. Even three generations of disciples despised him. Since he was already seemingly in harmony with God, she might as well cut off the mess with a quick knife. When the sage didn''t come out now, she broke off her relationship with hermeneutics and planned for her future.


    We can''t help but say that Kunpeng is vicious. Jiang Ziya has come to this point. There is no other way but to face against the teachings. Unless Jiang Ziya is willing to listen to the orders of the emperor Yuanshi, regardless of his own safety, carry the boundless cause and effect for the teachings. Mole ants still want to live secretly, not to mention Jiang Ziya, who used to be in power.


    However, if Jiang Ziya really does this, then it can be imagined that the luck of elucidation will be reduced to the same level as that of interception in the future. At least Kunpeng will help with the interception, but it will be much more difficult for the first Tianzun in the Yuan Dynasty. Now that the situation has reached this point, the supreme old gentleman should also take action. The saints do not come out. They all rely on their disciples to compete for the luck of the human race. At that time, the supreme old gentleman Self care is not enough. There is not much ability to help Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Kunpeng also hopes that this situation will happen. Although it will damage the luck of Taoism and make western Buddhism benefit, as long as we calculate well, Buddhism will not benefit too much. Moreover, Kunpeng has long had a plan to deal with Buddhism and only waits for the time to come.


    After Jingwei told Jiang Ziya what Kunpeng said, Jiang Ziya''s heart was horizontal, so he decided to do everything according to the saint Kunpeng''s words and completely break with the hermeneutics.


    Jiang Ziya is not a fool. He broke the dragon vein and boundary of Kyushu himself. Since the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty wanted to force himself to a dead end, he can also abandon Kunlun and stay out of the matter.


    Since Qin Shihuang pretended to be dead, Zhenwu emperor has been ordered by the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty to urge Jiang Ziya to act early, cut off the dragon vein of Jiuzhou, broke the border of Jiuzhou, and thus ruined the luck of the state of Qin.


    On this day, after Jiang Ziya had prepared everything, Emperor Zhenwu came to Kunlun again and urged Jiang Ziya to act early, but he didn''t expect Jiang Ziya to agree, so he was very happy.


    Jiang Ziya invited the great Zhenwu emperor to the hall of Kunlun sect and set up an altar to burn incense and pray for heaven and earth. He only heard Jiang Ziya climb the altar and say, "heaven is above. Today, Jiang Ziya is called by the teacher''s first heaven to break the luck of the state of Qin and burn incense here to pray for heaven and earth!"


    Hearing Jiang Ziya''s words, Emperor Zhenwu immediately said angrily, "Jiang Ziya, are you crazy? How dare you be so presumptuous!"


    Jiang Ziya smiled calmly and said, "I''m not crazy. Everything is done according to the teacher''s charm. Does emperor Zhenwu think I did wrong?"


    When Zhenwu emperor heard this, he said angrily, "Jiang Ziya, you are cruel!" he ignored Jiang Ziya and turned back to heaven. Jiang Ziya sneered at the figure of Zhenwu emperor leaving.

 Chapter 444

    After emperor Zhenwu left, Jiang Ziya said to the Kunlun disciples, "now the founder of the first heaven has ordered me to cut off the dragon vein of Jiuzhou in Kunlun, breaking the Qi luck of the state of Qin. Listen to the order and go to deal with it quickly!"


    These disciples of Kunlun are people who have not yet entered the immortal path. They don''t know how serious the consequences of cutting off the dragon vein of Jiuzhou are. After receiving the order, they immediately set out to carry out the order.


    Kunlun is the head of the dragon vein of Kyushu. After receiving the order, those disciples immediately used the art of chopping the dragon to cut off the connection between Kunlun and Kyushu. When the dragon vein was broken, heaven and earth reacted, and the Earth Star land was in turmoil.


    Yuanshi Tianzun felt something when Jiang Ziya prayed for heaven and earth. He bent his fingers and counted that Jiang Ziya prayed for heaven and earth to push the cause and effect of cutting off the dragon vein of Kyushu on himself. He was immediately angry and scolded Jiang Ziya as a traitor in the hall, but he never thought how Jiang Ziya would have acted like this if he hadn''t forced Jiang Ziya to a dead end.


    When the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty wanted to stop Jiang Ziya, Jiang Ziya had prayed for heaven and earth, and the Kunlun disciples had begun to cut off the dragon vein of Kyushu. As soon as the dragon vein was broken, the Qi of Qin declined greatly, and the Qi of elucidation began to lose.


    Jiang Ziya''s move was earth shaking. The saints never thought that Jiang Ziya, who had low cultivation, could make such a bold move.


    The two saints in the West were very happy when their luck in teaching was vented. In the blissful world, zhunti said to the Taoist Guide: "Elder martial brother, you and I really underestimated Jiang Ziya in those years. I didn''t expect him to resist the original Heavenly Master like this! His move is really great. The interception of religion has lost a lot of luck in the war of canonization. Now, if the preaching luck is released again, it''s difficult for only one person to support the overall situation, and our western Daxing is just around the corner."


    The Taoist priest''s eternal bitter face also showed a smile and said, "it''s all God''s will. If Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t force Jiang Ziya to a dead end, Jiang Ziya wouldn''t do so. In the final analysis, you and I still want to thank Yuanshi Tianzun!"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, Jiang Ziya has broken away from the elucidation. If the elucidation wants to deal with him, he is difficult to resist. Do you think we can bring this person into the west?"


    The Taoist priest nodded and said, "if this really happens, you can let the lamp go to persuade Jiang Ziya to enter the West and enjoy the boundless bliss. Jiang Ziya will not refuse to light the lamp to make friends with Jiang Ziya."


    The leader of Tongtian sect couldn''t help laughing after he calculated that Jiang Ziya prayed for heaven and earth and returned the cause and effect to the emperor Yuanshi, which surprised the disciples. He hasn''t seen the teacher happy since he was granted the God. What''s the matter with the teacher today? He''s so happy.


    Empress Nuwa in the wa palace is also very funny about this matter. The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty has calculated for so long, and finally he has to bear the cause and effect.


    The Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West were the happiest among the people in heaven. The witch family first told the story that the great emperor died and the heaven received his troops. Later, Jiang Ziya made the matter again, so that his hermeneutic luck was greatly damaged. It can be said that it is a double blessing. It seems that it is most beneficial for the heaven to have no saints.


    After learning about Jiang Ziya''s actions, the disciples of the hermeneutic sect asked for war one after another and were willing to go and kill Jiang Ziya to breathe a sigh of relief for the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Fortunately, although Yuanshi Tianzun was angry, he did not lose his mind and stopped the disciples'' actions.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said to all the disciples: "it''s all a miscalculation for the teacher. I didn''t expect that Jiang Ziya had such courage that he lost the first opportunity. I don''t have to be angry with such villains as Jiang Ziya."


    Guangchengzi was the most loyal in his teaching. He only heard him say, "teacher, we can''t let Jiang Ziya continue to be free. We should kill him immediately to show the majesty of my teaching."


    Although Yunzi was also dissatisfied with the practice of Yuanshi Tianzun, he did not want to betray the religion. He just heard him say: "now Jiang Ziya has stood on the side of truth on the surface. If we wait for the lower boundary at this time and don''t say whether we can kill Jiang Ziya first, I''m afraid our faces will be lost. Who will dare to believe in my teaching in the future?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun looked at Yunzi and said, "Yunzi''s words are reasonable. That''s why I stopped your lower bound. And guangchengzi, do you think Jiang Ziya dares to do so if no one supports him on his back?"


    Guangchengzi said in surprise, "teacher, do you mean Jiang Ziya has already rebelled against teaching?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "that''s right, and I''m afraid you can''t do anything about Jiang Ziya even if you''re the lower boundary. No matter who supports him, you won''t let you kill Jiang Ziya."


    At this time, the disciples who were present sighed: "yes! Now the strength of Buddhism is greatly damaged, and they have not recovered their cultivation. What they take to confront each other is difficult for them to compare with even today''s interception, let alone the Beiming sea of Western Buddhism and Kunpeng. They can''t deal with either side."


    With this understanding, these hermeneutics realized how dangerous the situation of today''s hermeneutics was. The first emperor wanted to go to discuss with the supreme old gentleman, but on second thought, even if the discussion is useless, the saints can''t come out. Relying on the strength of people and hermeneutics, they can''t hold down the interception, Buddhism and Kunpeng. It''s better not to discuss.


    Goodbye to heaven. Since Jiang Ziya cut off the dragon vein of Kyushu and broke the luck of the state of Qin, all forces have no action, so they can no longer suppress their desire. Therefore, they strongly support Lisi and want Lisi to become the new ruler of the earth star.


    Unfortunately, the Jade Emperor still miscalculated. The general trend of heaven was not changed by him. The Tianting paid countless heavenly soldiers and generals. They could not break through the underground palace of Qin Shihuang, even the large array of soldiers and servants outside, not to mention the large array of Twelve Gods and evil spirits inside the underground palace.


    Seeing that Tianting had made some moves, all forces took action one after another and found their own spokesperson in Earth Star. Among many forces, only Kunpeng has not taken any measures.


    Kunpeng didn''t want to move, but there was nothing worth his effort on the earth star. When various forces competed for the throne of emperor, Kunpeng took the opportunity to hide himself in the dark again and wait for the time to come.


    Kunpeng is hidden in the northern underworld, and his disciples are free to experience in the earth star. However, Kunpeng doesn''t let them interfere in the dispute of human belief, so as not to provoke unnecessary cause and effect.


    The most surprising thing is that Western Buddhism did not participate in this struggle, which obviously did not accord with zhunti''s character, but Sanqing did not care. At this time, although the Taoist Qi was damaged, the hundred footed insects were rigid and did not die. Although the strength of the West increased greatly, it also needed time to digest the results obtained in the first war of Fengshen.


    After Qin Shihuang pretended to be dead, the Wu clan gradually withdrew from the battle for the emperor of the people. After a great war, Xiang Yu, supported by the interception of religion, lost to Liu Bang, supported by the people and the elucidation of religion. However, the leader of Tongtian sect did not think so, because at this time, the Confucianism established by Kong Xuan has gradually become the mainstream of the human race and won the love of the rulers, which made the leader of Tongtian sect see the opportunity to make a comeback.


    After the victory of Buddhism and Buddhism, they did not suppress the interception again, but tried to make peace with the interception, so as to resist the eastward advance of Buddhism at the coming prosperity of Buddhism.


    The leader of Tongtian cult was completely disappointed with the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the Supreme Lord Lao Jun in the war of canonization. Despite the kindness of people and Buddhism, he was still unwilling to make peace with each other.


    For the rejection of the leader of Tongtian cult, the emperor Yuanshi and the supreme old gentleman were also deeply helpless. The supreme old gentleman had deep ambition, so he took this opportunity to vigorously develop people''s education and sent the lower boundary of master xuandu to collect registered disciples for him. His original registered disciple Bai Mei also received the strong support of the supreme old gentleman, Taishang Laojun spread his Tai Chi seal and Liangyi micro dust array to Baimei. I hope he can develop vigorously in the world.


    With the support of the Supreme Lord, Bai Mei went to kill demons and Demons under the banner of people''s education, and soon established a land in the world and a famous Shushan sword sect in Sichuan.


    Due to Jiang Ziya''s actions, the Kunlun sect has been abandoned by the Tianzun of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. The decent leaders in the world have gradually fallen into the hands of Shushan sword sect, and Kunlun has gradually faded out of people''s vision.


    The first blow to the Daxing of Shushan sword sect is the Styx River, which has been making waves in the world. The Taoist tradition in his world suffered heavy casualties under the pursuit of Bai Mei.

 Chapter 445

    Although the two religions of man and hermeneutics got the belief of Earth Star, due to the great reduction of Taoist Qi, the Han Dynasty began to decline soon after its establishment. Although the first Tianzun and the supreme Laojun were anxious, they were unable to change.


    By the time Liu Che, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, succeeded to the throne, the Han Dynasty was already very weak. Seeing this, the Jade Emperor of Tianting couldn''t help being ambitious, so he sent people down to earth, which is what later generations call Dong Zhongshu.


    After entering the WTO, Dong Zhongshu hid in Confucian sects. When he approached Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, he was instructed by the Jade Emperor to change Confucianism, that is, what later generations call New Confucianism.


    Dong Zhongshu''s Neo Confucianism was very suitable for the emperor, so he received the support of Liu Che, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty. Therefore, Dong Zhongshu took the opportunity to publicize the heavenly court. Later, the heavenly court of the Han Dynasty received a large number of beliefs of the human race, which was Dong Zhongshu''s credit.


    The Taoist gate was weak, and the great prosperity of Buddhism was the number of days. Although Tianting intervened in human affairs, it was unable to stop the number of days. The rivers and mountains of the Han Dynasty for more than 400 years finally came to an end. There was chaos in the world, so there was the chaos of the Three Kingdoms later.


    What surprised Sanqing and Tianting was that when they competed with each other on the earth star, Western Buddhism finally digested the results of the war of Fengshen after so many years, and finally began to move eastward in the earth fairy world.


    Because the dragon vein above the earth star is damaged, the earth fairy world should be the foundation of the three worlds of practitioners, so Sanqing and Tianting can only give up the Earth Star and turn to the competition for the earth fairy world.


    Kunpeng was different from them. Instead, his disciples showed their divine power on the Earth Star and helped the people who believed in him. Therefore, in a very short time, the inland star completely fell into the hands of Kunpeng.


    With the retreat of the potential of all parties, Kunpeng finally had the opportunity to come to the Earth Star without attracting the attention of the saints to completely refine the Kyushu tripod. He knew that this was not the time for the unity of the Kyushu tripod, so he just stopped on the Earth Star and returned to the earth fairy world to prepare for the eastward advance of Buddhism.


    Although the three religions of man, hermeneutics and interception are unwilling, they owe the cause and effect of the two saints in the West in the war of Fengshen, so they can''t stop Buddhism from moving eastward. However, in the war of canonization, the truncated religion was greatly weakened, which was unable to resist the eastward advance of Buddhism.


    Buddhism''s eastward advance is the general trend of heaven. Although Kunpeng is unwilling, he can''t stop it. However, Kunpeng can''t make Buddhism so easy. He recalled all his disciples to teach Buddhism a lesson.


    Buddhism flourished. When Dharma protectors came out, on this day, on the Huaguo Mountain in the eastern part of the earth fairyland, the stone left by Empress Nuwa mending the sky finally turned into shape.


    As soon as the monkey came out, it immediately disturbed the heaven. However, the jade emperor also knew that the monkey was related to the great prosperity of Buddhism, so he ordered the gods of the heaven to ignore it.


    When the spirit monkey was born, Kunpeng snorted coldly, summoned his disciples to the hall, and only heard Kunpeng say to the Enlightenment: "enlightenment, now that the spirit monkey is born, there is a big cause and effect between you and him, so you can take the opportunity to end it."


    When the monkey was born, he felt it in his heart, but his accomplishments were not enough to calculate the cause and effect between himself and the other party, so he asked, "teacher, I don''t know what cause and effect I need to end with the other party?"


    Kunpeng said: "There are five immortals in the sky, which are the gods, men and ghosts of heaven and earth; there are five insects, which are the scales, feathers and Kun; neither heaven nor earth, nor God, nor human nor ghost, nor the scales, hairs and feathers and Kun. There are also four monkeys mixed in the world, which can not be divided into ten categories. The first is the lingmingshi monkey, which knows the heaven and earth, moves the stars and changes the bucket. The second is the chijiri horse monkey, which knows Yin and Yang, knows personnel, is good at going in and out, avoids death and prolongs life. The third is the red Jiri horse monkey It''s an ape with arms. It takes the sun and the moon, shrinks thousands of mountains, distinguishes faults, and practices heaven and earth. The fourth is a six eared macaque. It is good at listening to sound, can observe reason, and knows everything before and after. These four monkeys belong to no more than ten categories and no more than two names. You''re a six eared macaque, and the newly born monkey is the lingmingshi monkey. The mixed four monkeys can''t be together. There will be cause and effect between you and the lingmingshi monkey. You''re in the big world Luo Jinxian hasn''t made any progress for so many years. Maybe he also takes this opportunity to cut off the body and enter the quasi holy land. "


    Kunpeng said here: "do you remember when Dayu was a teacher after controlling the flood and didn''t let you take back the treasure of merit and virtue ''dinghaishen needle'' the day after tomorrow?"


    The enlightenment nodded and said, "I remember."


    Kunpeng said, "just remember. After a while, you can take back this treasure."


    When lingmingshi monkey was born, zhunti came to heaven to discuss lingmingshi monkey with the Jade Emperor.


    After they sat down, they only heard the Jade Emperor ask, "I don''t know if the saint must come to my heaven, but what can I do for you?"


    Zhunti said, "you already know what I''m doing. Why do you want to ask more?"


    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, "zhunti is joking. How can I know what the sage thinks!"


    Zhunti knows that the Jade Emperor is pretending to be confused. If he can''t give him benefits, it''s difficult for Sun Wukong to establish a great power in the three realms in the name of heaven.


    So zhunti said with a smile, "I know that the jade emperor always wants to get rid of the control of Sanqing. If the Jade Emperor can help Sun Wukong, I will support the Jade Emperor to get rid of the control of Sanqing. What''s the intention of the Jade Emperor?"


    The Jade Emperor was shocked when he heard this. How could zhunti know what he thought? In fact, not only did zhunti know what the Jade Emperor thought. Sanqing, empress Nuwa and Kunpeng all knew what he thought. However, it was not holy. Sanqing didn''t put the Jade Emperor in his eyes at all. If he wasn''t the emperor ordered by Taoist ancestors, Sanqing would have driven him out of the position of the emperor early.


    The Jade Emperor didn''t want to answer zhunti''s request rashly, so he said, "what zhunti sage mentioned is of great importance. I still need to think more about it and reply."


    Zhunti was not afraid that the Jade Emperor would not agree with him, so he smiled and said, "I''ll go back to the West and wait for the Jade Emperor''s reply." he said and left the heaven.


    After zhunti left, the Jade Emperor came to the place where the West Queen Mother was and discussed with her.


    The queen mother of the West was not optimistic about the two saints in the west, so she said, "Haotian, although zhunti said it very well, I am not optimistic about the development of the West. Although this amount robbed the prosperity of China and the west, have you ever thought that the West has no innate treasure to suppress Qi luck. Today''s Daxing is just trying to intercept the Qi luck of the Taoism."


    The Jade Emperor said, "Yao Chi, do you mean to refuse Zhun''s request?"


    The West Queen Mother nodded and said, "yes, I mean to refuse him. What do you think, Haotian?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "I don''t think you think differently."


    Hearing this, the Queen Mother''s face changed slightly and asked, "Haotian, are you crazy? If we agree to zhunti''s request, have you thought about Sanqing''s response?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "now the Taoist ancestors have ordered the saints not to come out before the next robbery. Since Sanqing is dissatisfied, what can they do to me? Moreover, if we can get the support of the west, you and I can overwhelm Sanqing with an absolute advantage, so as to get rid of their control and truly master the three realms."


    The queen mother sighed: "Haotian, today''s West seems powerful, but it is actually very weak. Even their twelve Golden Lotus, which suppresses Qi luck, has lost three products. Do you think such a person is worth your company? And have you ever thought about what will happen next? You don''t think you have offended Sanqing and Nuwa Can the two western saints continue to win in the next robbery? "


    The Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, I know what you said, but have you ever thought that if we don''t form an alliance with the west, Sanqing will let us make cannon fodder to resist the West in the face of Buddhism moving eastward."


    The queen mother of the West said, "so what? It''s a big deal that you and I don''t listen to the order of Sanqing! And when Buddhism moves eastward, have you ever thought about Kunpeng? He and zhunti have become enemies of life and death. If you and I form an alliance with the two saints of the west, Kunpeng will deal with you and me first."


    The Jade Emperor said, "even if Kunpeng is against you and me, what can he do? With the strength of you and me, we can fight him. Moreover, you and I are the emperor of heaven kissed by the Taoist ancestors. No matter how brave Kunpeng is, he dare not kill you and me."


    The queen mother of the West looked at the Jade Emperor with an excited face and said, "Haotian, I won''t agree to form an alliance with zhunti. If you insist on your own way, then I won''t participate in the affairs of the heaven anymore. You can do it yourself!"


    The mother of the Western king thought that the Jade Emperor would change her mind when she heard this, but she didn''t think that the Jade Emperor was obsessed and said, "yaochi, this is the best time for you and me to get rid of Sanqing. I won''t give up anyway."


    The West queen mother sighed, "what can you do if you rely on the two western saints to get rid of Sanqing, and finally have to rely on the two western saints to resist Sanqing? What''s the difference between that and now."


    The Jade Emperor said, "how can there be no difference? If the West wants to preach in the East, it needs allies. We only have an equal relationship with them. It''s not like Sanqing doesn''t pay attention to you and me at all."


    Seeing the Jade Emperor''s insistence on alliance with the west, the West Queen Mother had nothing to say, so she had to return to yaochi fairyland and ignore the affairs of the heaven.

 Chapter 446

    A large part of the reason why the West Queen Mother opposes Haotian is for her own future. If they don''t become saints, they will eventually become mole ants. Unless they can have the strength of Kunpeng, they can not be afraid of saints. But they don''t have such ability. Tianting is indeed very powerful, but it''s only for ordinary immortals. Now daomen seems to be down and out, but as long as Sanqing is still there, no one dares to act too hastily, otherwise the next robbery will be your death.


    After sitting on the throne of the Jade Emperor for such a long time, the jade emperor has been stunned by the desire for power, but the mother of the Western King is very sober. Although she is the same child of Taoist Zu Hongjun as the Jade Emperor, she doesn''t want to be so unlucky with the jade emperor. Now she can''t tell Sanqing about the form of Tianting so as not to lose her power, So the queen mother of the West wanted to make an alliance with Kunpeng in private. She didn''t ask Kunpeng to help her get rid of Sanqing. She just hoped that Kunpeng could ensure that she would have no worries about the next robbery.


    The West Queen Mother also attaches great importance to power, but she attaches more importance to her own life. I don''t know how many great supernatural powers have died since the flood. Although she and the Jade Emperor are husband and wife, they also fly separately when the great disaster comes. This can''t blame the West Queen mother, but the Jade Emperor himself lost care. He also didn''t think that in those years, the Taoist ancestors accepted Sanqing as their disciples, while the two western saints were just registered disciples. At the time of treasure distribution, Sanqing had the supreme treasure to protect themselves, while the West was only a congenital treasure. It can be seen that the Taoist ancestors didn''t care about the two western saints. If they joined with the two western saints, they can get rid of Sanqing within this amount of robbery, But I''m afraid the next mass robbery will be in danger of death.


    I have to say that the queen mother of the West has a view of the overall situation and is not dazed by interests.


    Although the queen mother of the West said that she was now in a high position, she dared not be presumptuous. She came to the Beiming sea to see Kunpeng in person.


    Now, Kunpeng''s Taoism is only a thin line from the sage. He soon knew the arrival of the West Queen Mother, so he got up and welcomed the West queen mother into the Beiming sea.


    Kunpeng didn''t know the destination of the West Queen Mother''s trip, so he asked, "I don''t know what advice does the West queen mother have when she comes to the Beiming sea?"


    The West queen mother sighed, "Taoist friends are serious and don''t dare to give advice. I have something to come to discuss with Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng was puzzled when he heard this. He had never had contact with Tianting. Why did the West queen mother come here? So he asked, "I don''t seem to have anything to do with heaven, but I don''t know what I can do to discuss with the queen mother?"


    The West queen mother sighed, "maybe you don''t believe it. I came to ask you for help?"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "what ability do I have? It''s worth asking the West queen mother who is in charge of the high power in heaven! Taoist friends, it''s better not to make fun of me!"


    The West queen mother sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you all know how powerful you are. It doesn''t need to be said. Zhunti sage is the best example. I really came to you for help today. I hope Taoist friends can stretch out a helping hand for the sake of listening to the Tao in Zixiao Palace!"


    Kunpeng didn''t know what had happened in the heaven. He unexpectedly asked the quasi saints such as the queen mother of the west to ask for help, so he asked, "queen mother, what changes have taken place in the heaven?"


    The West queen mother sighed: "the change has not happened, but Haotian wants to form an alliance with the two saints of the West. I don''t agree, but I can''t change his decision, so I can only ask Taoist friends for help."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he was surprised and said, "Haotian, is he crazy? I betrayed Zhengdong by doing so. What''s the reason for making such a decision?"


    West Queen Mother said: "it is not forced by Sanqing. Now most of the power in heaven is in the hands of Sanqing. Haotian can command very few people. Now the saints don''t come out, Haotian wants to get rid of Sanqing by the power of the West."


    Kunpeng also knew the situation in Tianting, but he didn''t expect Haotian to be so crazy, so he asked, "I''m afraid the two saints in the west won''t just align with Tianting without asking?"


    West Queen Mother said, "how can zhunti''s person give Tianting support for nothing? He needs Tianting to help the newly born Monkey King establish a great reputation in the three realms."


    Kunpeng sighed: "Haotian is sending himself to death. If he accepts this condition, the majesty of the heaven will disappear. Even if this amount of robbery can get rid of Sanqing, what can it be? The cause and effect of this matter will have to be returned when the next amount comes. Will Sanqing let him go?"


    The West queen mother sighed, "that''s why I hope to get the help of Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng said: "if you, Queen Mother, can not participate in the affairs between Haotian and the West and live in seclusion in heaven, then I will naturally try to protect you in the next mass robbery. If you violate this premise and touch Cause and effect, I can''t do anything."


    The queen mother of the West was very happy when she heard this and said, "please rest assured, Taoist friend Kunpeng. The reason why I went down for help is that I don''t want to participate in it."


    When the queen mother of the West said this, she took out a flat peach tree full of fruits. It blooms for nine thousand years and bears fruit for nine thousand years. She said to Kunpeng, "I''m very grateful that Taoist friends can lend a helping hand. This flat peach tree is my little intention. I hope Taoist friends can accept it!"


    Kunpeng couldn''t help moving when the queen mother took out the flat peach tree. When he heard what the queen mother said, he was very happy. Of course, he also knew that the reason why the queen mother did this was to form a good relationship with him. When he was robbed in the future, he naturally wanted to return the good relationship with the queen mother.


    In fact, Kunpeng doesn''t know that the queen mother of the west is also selfish. It won''t take long for the flat peach tree to leave the flat peach garden in the heaven. On the surface, she gives Kunpeng a flat peach tree. In fact, it won''t take long. After the flat peach tree dies, there will be another flat peach in the heaven. At most, she just loses the fruit of the flat peach tree.


    Although the West Queen Mother''s plan is good, Kunpeng is not so easy to calculate. The West queen mother didn''t think that Kunpeng not only has his own world, but also has the three light divine water, the source of all water. It''s easy to move this flat peach tree without any problem.


    Kunpeng accepted the flat peach tree and said, "thank you, queen mother. I''ll have a blessing in the future!"


    Seeing that Kunpeng accepted the flat peach tree, the mother of the West King breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Kunpeng, it''s inconvenient for me to stay in the lower boundary for too long, so I''ll return to heaven."


    Kunpeng nodded and sent the West Queen Mother away from the Beiming sea. As soon as the queen mother of the west left, Kunpeng transplanted this flat peach tree into his own world and put it together with those flat peach trees cultivated with flat peach seeds. The authentic flat peach tree is different. The power of the five elements of water in the world is much more stable.


    Originally, Kunpeng, a flat peach tree with water attributes, intended to use the monkey king to mess with one or two of them when he was making trouble in heaven, but now there is no need to do so. Although he has formed a good relationship with the queen mother of the west, it is no big deal. As long as the queen mother of the west can not touch Cause and effect, no one can do anything about her. After all, there is the shadow of Taoist Zu Hongjun behind her.


    Now Kunpeng has three innate spiritual roots, only gold and wood. Kunpeng has long planned to have a metal spiritual root, but Kunpeng has not seen this wooden spiritual root since the flood and famine. It is difficult to find it. It has not been born for so long. It is either secretly collected or transformed. It may have been hidden in a secret place all the time. In either case, Are very unfavorable to Kunpeng.


    However, the matter is not urgent, so we can only look for it slowly.


    Now that the West had begun to take action, Kunpeng also wanted to take the opportunity to move his muscles and bones, so he summoned his disciples to the hall again.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said: "Just now, the queen mother of the West came to tell me that the West has taken action and the Jade Emperor on the heaven has allied with it, which is bad news for my East. I don''t want to say anything big about defending the East, but I have the same situation with the West. Although the West''s great prosperity is the general trend of heaven, everything has a thread of vitality. I want to be a saint I will teach them a lesson and get some benefits from it. "


    Jingwei asked, "teacher, the west is poor. What benefits can we get?"


    Kunpeng said: "now the reincarnation of the golden cicada son in the west, Buddhism is in business with people and Buddhism. If they want to let them learn from the west, there will be disaster on the way. If there is disaster, there will be merit."


    When it comes to merit, Jingwei and others are very excited, especially Hou Yi and enlightenment. They both have the highest cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. They can cut the corpse only at the right time. If they can get great merit, they will have the opportunity to cut the corpse with the power of merit. Kunpeng can''t help laughing when he sees the appearance of his disciples.

 Chapter 447

    After leaving Tianting, zhunti did not return to the Western Paradise. Instead, he incarnated as a Bodhi master and came to Nanbu prefecture to wait for Lingming stone monkey to worship the master.


    Kunpeng didn''t want to stop Buddhism at the beginning, so Lingming stone monkey easily found Bodhi master without interference.


    Zhunti took Lingming stone monkey and named it Sun Wukong. He transferred the Buddhist divine skill "eight nine Xuangong" to him, and passed on "thirty six heavenly Gang changes" and "somersault cloud". After Sun Wukong achieved something, zhunti found a reason to drive him down the mountain.


    It has to be said that the monkey king is indeed a troublemaker. After returning to Huaguo Mountain, he first fought with several great saints of the demon family in the territory of Huaguo Mountain, and then the seven demons formed an alliance, known as the seven great saints of the demon family.


    After Huaguo Mountain settled down, Monkey King couldn''t help worrying that he didn''t have a weapon. At this time, some old monkey demons below said, "king, I Huaguo Mountain is adjacent to the East China Sea. There are countless treasures in the East China Sea Dragon Palace. You can go and ask for a weapon."


    Sun Wukong thought so, so he came to the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea to see the Dragon King of the East China Sea.


    Although the East Sea Dragon King didn''t know who the monkey king was following, he was always cautious. He let the monkey king welcome into the palace. Soon after the monkey king was born, he didn''t know any etiquette at all. He asked the East Sea Dragon King for a weapon.


    When the Dragon King of the East China Sea heard that Sun Wukong just came to ask for a weapon, he couldn''t help but be relieved. So he ordered someone to get a big knife. Unexpectedly, Sun Wukong said, "old sun can''t use a knife. I hope the old dragon king will give another one."


    In desperation, the East Sea Dragon King ordered eels to carry out a nine strand fork. Sun Wukong took it in his hand, made it all the way, put it down and said, "it''s too light. I hope the old dragon king will give me another one."


    The Dragon King of the East China Sea smiled and said, "Shangxian, you haven''t seen this fork. It weighs 3600 kilograms!"


    Monkey king said, "it''s too light to take advantage of it. The old dragon king gives another one!"


    Seeing that the monkey king had strong magic power, the East Sea Dragon King was frightened, so he ordered people to carry out a painted pole square halberd, which weighed 7200 kilograms. Sun Wukong came forward and took it in his hand. After a few gestures, he said, "it''s still light."


    Hearing this, the Dragon King of the East China Sea couldn''t help saying, "Shangxian, in my East China Sea Dragon Palace, only this halberd is the heaviest, and there are no more weapons."


    Monkey king said with a smile, "it''s said that there are many treasures in the Dragon Palace. Why doesn''t the old dragon king have a weapon suitable for old sun? You''d better go and find it again."


    The Dragon King of the East Sea smiled bitterly and said, "Shangxian, I have no heavy weapons in the East China Sea Dragon Palace."


    Just here, the Dragon woman flashed behind and said, "Your Majesty, it''s very powerful to watch this saint. The precious iron of Dinghai God left by Dayu''s flood control in the East China Sea these days is gorgeous and auspicious. Is it related to this saint?"


    The Dragon King of the East China Sea shook his head and said, "this is just a stator that sets the river and sea shallow and deep during Dayu''s flood control. What the immortal wants is a weapon. What can it do?"


    The Dragon woman smiled and said, "we don''t care what use it is, as long as we can beat this person out of the palace!"


    When the Dragon King of the East China Sea heard this, he felt very reasonable, so he said the treasure to the monkey king.


    The monkey king said, "where is this thing? Please lead me to it."


    The Dragon King of the East Sea led the monkey king to the middle of the East China Sea and suddenly saw the golden light. The Dragon King of the East China Sea pointed and said, "the one who shines is."


    The monkey king pulled up his clothes and touched it. It was an iron pillar, about two feet thick and more than two feet long. When he touched the sea god needle, Kunpeng felt it, called the enlightenment to the hall and said, "go to the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea to get back the sea god needle that year. If there is any obstruction, you can get rid of it."


    When he heard that the "Dinghai God''s needle" could be taken back, he said goodbye to the teacher and came to the East China Sea. Without notice, he went directly to the hiding place of the Dinghai God''s needle. Seeing that the monkey king was trying to take the treasure, he shouted, "who dares to steal my spiritual treasure?"


    When Sun Wukong finally found such a weapon, he suddenly heard Wudao''s words and said angrily, "this thing is sent by the old dragon king. What''s the matter with you?"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment turned to the Dragon King of the East Sea and said, "Dragon King, you have the courage to give your Lingbao to others without permission. What sin should you commit?"


    Before the Dragon King of the East Sea could speak, Sun Wukong came forward and said, "this thing belongs to the old dragon king in the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea. Is it wrong for him to give this treasure to old sun?"


    The enlightenment said coldly, "he deserves to say that this treasure belongs to him? Old dragon king, I ask you, what qualifications do you have to become the master of this treasure?"


    The Dragon King of the East China Sea was annoyed when he heard this. He said, "this thing was left by the emperor Dayu. It has been put in the East China Sea Dragon Palace for thousands of years. Naturally, it belongs to the East China Sea. Who are you? How dare you break into the dragon palace without permission?"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment couldn''t help laughing and said, "what a shameless thing, how dare you say such words. In those years, the teacher just wanted to suppress the water grain in the East China Sea and put this treasure here. Unexpectedly, you dare to say it''s your own. It''s really funny."


    When he said this, his mind moved. He saw that the "sea god needle" immediately narrowed down and returned to his hand,


    Seeing this, the East Sea Dragon King immediately remembered what had happened that year. He was shocked and hurried forward and said, "Bruce Lee doesn''t know who owns this treasure. I hope the immortal will forgive me!"


    The enlightenment saw the East Sea Dragon King''s move and sneered: "the old Dragon King remembered who I am?"


    The Dragon King of the East China Sea said, "Bruce Lee remembered that the immortal was the man who helped emperor Dayu to calm the water chaos. He was the master of the divine treasure iron."


    The enlightenment said, "now that you remember, I will take back this treasure."


    The Dragon King of the East China Sea said, "everything is up to the immortal." the Dragon King of the East China Sea is not stupid. Although he doesn''t know how high his cultivation of enlightenment is, he is backed by the demon master Kunpeng. How dare he provoke a little golden immortal.


    The Dragon King of the East China Sea agreed, but the monkey king on one side was unwilling. He finally found such a weapon. How can he make it to others. Just listen to him say: "old dragon king, did you just say that you would give this treasure to Lao sun, and now how do you regret it? No matter what relationship you had in the past, Lao sun must take this treasure today!"


    The Dragon King of the East China Sea couldn''t help but be confused when he heard this. He thought of you, monkey grandson. Now the Lord is coming to recover the treasure. What''s your business? Why do you bring this matter to me.


    Although the East Sea Dragon King didn''t know who the monkey king was, he didn''t want to offend the demon master Kunpeng because of this. The demon master Kunpeng even slaughtered the gold body of the quasi mention saint, which was beyond his ability to resist. The Dragon King of the East Sea said, "the immortal doesn''t know that this treasure is a thing with a master. But the old dragon forgot for a while, so he said just now. Now the owner of the treasure comes to take it back, and the old dragon should return it. I hope you don''t embarrass the old dragon."


    After Sun Wukong achieved success in self-study, his confidence expanded unprecedentedly. He didn''t pay attention to the enlightenment at all and said, "I don''t care so much. In short, if you give this treasure to Lao sun, the treasure will belong to Lao sun."


    Hearing this, Wudao snorted coldly and ignored Sun Wukong. Instead, he turned to the Dragon King of the East Sea and said, "I still have something to do. I''ll finish the matter between you. I''m leaving."


    Seeing that the Enlightenment was leaving, the monkey king hurried forward to stop and said, "you can go, but you want to leave the treasure."


    The Enlightenment has the highest cultivation achievement of the golden immortals of the great Luo. It doesn''t take the golden immortals like the monkey king in mind at all, and doesn''t want to sit too much entanglement with each other. With a wave of its right hand, it pushes the monkey king away, and then turns around to leave the East China Sea and return to the Beiming sea to reply to the teacher.


    The monkey king was annoyed by the push of Wudao. He roared, waved his fists and went to Wudao.


    Wudao didn''t want to entangle with Sun Wukong more, but he didn''t expect the other party to be so unintelligent. Then he remembered the teacher''s words before leaving, so he snorted coldly: "the Pearl of rice, dare to put Guanghua."


    Wudao said, clenching his right hand and welcoming Sun Wukong''s fists. Hearing a loud bang, Sun Wukong was boxed by Wudao. The difference in cultivation between them was too far. Sun Wukong was not the opponent of Wudao at all. Under one blow, Sun Wukong was beaten by Wudao and vomited fresh blood. In this way, Wudao didn''t kill the monkey king, otherwise the monkey king would be seriously injured if he didn''t die.

 Chapter 448

    The battle between the two frightened the Dragon King of the East China Sea, and the little dragons were scared to death. The turtles, turtles, turtles and alligators all shrank their necks, and the fish, shrimp and crab hid their heads.


    Just listen, the Dragon King of the East Sea said, "the two immortals have something to say. Wait a minute!"


    The monkey king ignored the cry of the Dragon King of the East China Sea, roared and jumped at the enlightenment again. The enlightenment also snorted coldly and went forward.


    As soon as something happened to the monkey king, zhunti, who was far above the Lingshan mountain, knew it. As soon as his face changed, he said to the guide, "senior brother, something happened to the monkey king, but I need to go and have a look."


    Then he nodded and said, "younger martial brother, be careful and don''t forget the words of Daozu."


    Zhunti said, "please don''t worry, senior brother. I''ll keep this in mind and won''t let Sanqing and others get hold of it." zhunti said and left the Western Paradise. When the sacred heart moved, zhunti appeared in the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea.


    Zhunti was furious when he saw the tragedy of the monkey king. When the sage was angry, the pressure in the Dragon Palace immediately increased. The Dragon King of the East Sea didn''t expect zhunti to appear here. He was shocked.


    Zhunti didn''t dare to violate the order of the Taoist ancestors, so he could only suppress the enlightenment with momentum. The enlightenment followed Kunpeng for many years. He didn''t panic in the face of zhunti''s pressure and resisted this momentum with his teeth.


    When zhunti moved, Kunpeng also left the Beiming sea and came to the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea. He only heard his cold hum and said, "zhunti, how dare you dare to act against the orders of the Taoist ancestors!"


    When zhunti heard this, he knew that Kunpeng had arrived. He couldn''t help suffering. He took back his momentum and said, "Kunpeng, your eye saw the poor man''s hand."


    Kunpeng sneered, "zhunti, don''t argue. Who was pressing people with momentum just now."


    Zhunti was very embarrassed when he heard this. Kunpeng directly caught hold of his momentum, but he quickly said: "I was just angry for a moment. The Western boom is the general trend of heaven, and your disciple beat Sun Wukong seriously. If I don''t stop it, I''m afraid my life will be lost. This is bad for the general trend of heaven."


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "what does the great prosperity of the West have to do with me? Everything has a glimmer of vitality. If the monkey king dies, it is also the will of heaven. You must mention that it is a great sin to disobey the orders of the Taoist ancestors!"


    Zhunti said, "Kunpeng, don''t talk nonsense. Why did I disobey the order of the Taoist ancestor? Has your disciple ever been hurt by me?"


    Zhunti said that Kunpeng had no way to take him, so he had to hum coldly and say, "zhunti, it''s a struggle between the two of them. Do you still want to interfere?"


    Zhunti said, "it''s not that I want to interfere, but that your disciple has blocked the general trend of heaven. I have to come. The ''sea god needle'' is destined to Sun Wukong and should belong to him, but your disciple has to stop..."


    Before zhunti finished, Kunpeng sneered and said, "zhunti, you are still so shameless and have not changed at all. You can also say that the ''sea god needle'' is refined by me. What does it have to do with you in the west? You say he is destined for you, and I also say that your ''seven treasure wonderful tree'' is destined for me."


    Zhunti said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend''s words are different. Although you refined the ''sea god needle'', Emperor Dayu sent it to the East China Sea, and the East Sea Dragon king personally sent it to the monkey king."


    Kunpeng sneered: "What happened in those years is clearer than you know. Dayu is a disciple of poor Tao, and poor Tao was also present in the flood control. Dayu just put this'' sea god needle ''in the East China Sea temporarily to suppress the water pattern in the East China Sea. Why did he say to send it to the Dragon King of the East China Sea? If there is poor Tao, you can''t think of this'' sea god needle''. I advise you to go back to the West as soon as possible to avoid accidentally violating it If you have disobeyed the order of the Taoist ancestor, then I will not blame the poor Taoist priest for capturing you and sending you to Zixiao palace to let the Taoist ancestor down. "


    Zhunti was furious when he heard this, pointed to Kunpeng and said, "Kunpeng! You..."


    Without waiting for zhunti to finish, Kunpeng said, "zhunti, don''t you, me or me. The East is not your place to stay for a long time."


    Zhunti knew he had miscalculated since Kunpeng appeared. Now, although the monkey king was injured, he had no worries about his life, so he snorted coldly, turned around without words and turned back to the Western Paradise.


    Seeing that zhunti had left, Kunpeng ignored the Dragon King of the East China Sea and cut through the space with enlightenment and returned to the Beiming sea.


    East Sea Dragon King saw that zhunti saint and Kunpeng had left, leaving only monkey king in the Dragon Palace. He breathed a sigh of relief and said in his heart, "fortunately, he didn''t offend zhunti saint and Kunpeng Taoist. His life is saved."


    While the East Sea Dragon King was meditating, the monkey king woke up. When he saw that the Enlightenment was missing, he couldn''t help saying to the East Sea Dragon King, "old dragon king, where is that man?"


    When the Dragon King of the East China Sea heard this, he came back and said, "the immortal has left. If the immortal has nothing to do, the old dragon will go back to the palace and have a rest."


    The Dragon King of the East Sea said he was going to leave. How could monkey king let him leave if he lost the "sea god needle", quickly stopped the Dragon King of the East China Sea and said, "old dragon king, now you have lost the" sea god needle ", but you need to find another treasure to compensate old sun."


    Hearing this, the Dragon King of the East China Sea sighed: "Shangxian, there is no Lingbao in the East Dragon Palace, otherwise I won''t take out other people''s things!"


    But the monkey king was angry by the enlightenment. When the LORD was gone, how could he easily let go of the Dragon King of the East China Sea? He said coldly, "no, you must compensate me for a weapon today."


    The Dragon King of the East China Sea was also very helpless. For a time, he asked him to go there to find a heavy weapon. When there was no way, the Dragon King of the East China Sea rang the Dragon bell and called the other three Dragon Kings to discuss the matter.


    After a while, the other three Sea Dragon Kings gathered in the East China Sea Dragon Palace. The East Sea Dragon King told them about the monkey king''s coming to seek treasure and asked them what countermeasures they had.


    Ao Shun, the Dragon King of the North Sea, said angrily, "what else are you talking about? The monkey king is just the cultivation of Jinxian. The four of us go and send him directly."


    Donghailong Wang hurriedly said, "no, the monkey king had such magic power not long after he was born. There must be an expert Professor behind him. Don''t offend the people behind him because of this. Although the quasi mention Saint didn''t come for a reason, it must have something to do with the monkey king. We can''t use force to solve this matter."


    Ao Qin, the Dragon King of the South China Sea, smiled and said, "why is this difficult? A little monkey head makes you so difficult. He doesn''t want heavy weapons. Let''s give him one."


    The East Sea Dragon King sighed, "good brother, you let me go there to find a heavy weapon at this moment. Can''t you have such a weapon in the South China Sea?"


    Ao Qin, the Dragon King of the South China Sea, said, "I don''t have such weapons in the South China Sea, but the monkey only said to find a heavy weapon without other requirements. You and I can refine one for him."


    Hearing this, the Dragon King of the East China Sea couldn''t help but cheer up and said, "good brother, it means that no matter the quality is good or bad, just get him a heavy weapon?"


    The Dragon King of the South China Sea said with a smile, "that''s what I mean. Lingbao can''t be refined by you and me. Can''t you refine a common product!"


    The Dragon King of the East China Sea was very happy when he heard this. He said with a smile, "he doesn''t think the weapon is too light. I''ll refine him a 100000 Jin stick to see how he uses it."


    The four seas Dragon King said and did it. He soon made an iron bar weighing 100000 kg. The low quality is not even Lingbao the day after tomorrow, but just enough to be a treasure.


    After the weapon was refined, the East Sea Dragon King came to see Sun Wukong and said, "Shangxian, the old dragon found you a weapon, but it weighs about 100000 Jin. The old dragon is old and weak. He can''t move. He can only invite Shangxian to have a try."


    Hearing that there was a treasure, monkey king immediately went to see the weapon with the Dragon King of the East China Sea. No one paid any attention to the weapons of the old golden immortals, but Sun Wukong was just a young hairy monkey. How could he distinguish between good and bad? He was cheated by the Dragon King of the East China Sea and accepted the broken iron rod with satisfaction.


    The monkey king held the broken iron rod in his hand and sat on the Crystal Palace. He smiled at the Dragon King of the East China Sea and said, "thank you for your kindness."


    The Dragon King of the East China Sea said, "no, no!"


    Sun Wukong said, "although this iron is easy to use, old sun still doesn''t have a suit of clothes. I hope the old dragon king can return a suit of cloak."


    Seeing that the monkey king was easily fooled, the East Sea Dragon King smiled and said, "what''s the difficulty?" so he asked someone to send a pair of ordinary Sea Patrol yecha to hang on the monkey king and sent the monkey king away.

 Chapter 449

    Although the East Sea Dragon King sent the monkey king away, he was very angry when he was bullied to come to the door, so he thought of a tone, so he discussed with the four seas Dragon King to show the heaven and asked the heaven to catch the demon monkey.


    The Dragon King of the four seas didn''t know that the Jade Emperor had allied with the two saints of the west at this time. How could it be that they were the Dragon King of the four seas again.


    However, Sun Wukong thought he had got a set of treasure in the East Sea Dragon King Haoli, so he went back to Huaguo Mountain and put it on display. He magnified the broken iron bar every day and let the little monkey demons sit on it.


    On the broken iron rod of the monkey king, the Dragon King of the four seas still made some capital. As long as you have high mana, you can grow infinitely high, but it''s difficult to shrink.


    The guard of the South Tianmen gate above the Tianting gate thought it was interesting when the monkey king grew the broken Tianmen stick in front of the South Tianmen gate on the first day. Some people put such a broken stick in front of the Tianting gate, so they all regarded it as a joke, but they felt a little bored after a long time.


    At this time, the Dragon King of the four seas told the monkey king that he was good at smelling the Dragon Palace and stealing treasures.


    After receiving the performance of the Dragon King of the four seas, the Jade Emperor didn''t want to pay attention to this matter, so he thought again. He also happened to take this matter to see the reaction of the generals in heaven and give an explanation to the two saints in the West. Therefore, the Jade Emperor ordered Yama to capture the monkey king.


    The Jade Emperor agreed with zhunti and wanted to use the underground government to raise the reputation of the monkey king. The Jade Emperor is the Supreme Master of the three realms personally granted by the Taoist ancestors. Although the underground government is not under his jurisdiction in fact, it still needs to listen to the heaven in name.


    After receiving one of Tianting''s orders, empress Houtu snorted coldly. Naturally, Tianting did so because she knew that the other party wanted to move the disaster eastward to the underworld. However, empress Houtu had formed an alliance with Kunpeng and the apostasy, and there was no idea of Tianting and the two saints of the West. She had already discussed the matter of the great prosperity of the West with Kunpeng. If the other party wanted to touch the underworld, she would teach them a lesson.


    So empress Houtu told Yan Luo of the ten halls to catch Sun Wukong according to the will of heaven.


    On this day, in his sleep, Sun Wukong saw two people holding an approval with three big characters "Sun Wukong" on it. They approached him and didn''t allow him to talk separately. They put on a rope and took Sun Wukong''s soul to the edge of a city.


    At this time, the monkey king woke up. He looked up and saw that there was an iron card on the city with three big characters'' netherworld ''. Sun Wukong suddenly woke up and said, "the nether world is where the king of hell lives. Why did I come here?"


    Just listen to the ox head and horse face said, "your life should end today. I''ll get the approval and hook you to come."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he said, "my old sun is beyond the three realms and is not in the five elements. He is no longer under his jurisdiction. Do you dare to come and hook me?"


    Ox head and horse face don''t care. They pull the monkey king and want to drag him in.


    At this time, the monkey king was angry. No matter 3721 took a stick, he called niutoumamian. Niutoumamian had long been instructed by Yan Luo. He didn''t fight with the monkey king at all, but just ran to the city.


    After receiving the notice, the king of the underworld of the ten halls had long been waiting for the arrival of the monkey king in the hall by class. When the monkey king was in the hall for a while, King Qin Guang said, "the immortal left his name!"


    Monkey king said, "since you don''t know me, how can you send someone to hook me?"


    King Qin Guang said, "it must be the mistake of his men. The immortal was caught for no reason. It''s all the incompetence of Xiao Wang''s leadership."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong''s anger couldn''t stop. He just heard him say, "I''m the water curtain cave of Huaguo Mountain. What''s your official position?"


    King Qin Guang said, "we are the Pluto king of the ten halls of the son of heaven in the underworld. However, according to the words of immortals, we didn''t take the wrong person this time."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, his anger, which had subsided, suddenly rose and said angrily, "old sun has long been beyond the three realms and is not in the five elements. Why do you want to catch me? Tell me quickly, otherwise, don''t blame old sun for killing you."


    When King Qin Guang and others heard this, they couldn''t help laughing: "just because you are a little golden immortal, you dare to be so rampant in the underground. If it weren''t for your use, you would have killed you long ago."


    Although King Qin Guang thought so in his heart, he sighed: "the immortal doesn''t know. It''s not our intention. It''s the Jade Emperor of heaven who ordered us to catch the immortal and crush people to death. We can''t disobey the order of heaven, so we offended the immortal just now."


    King Qin Guang ordered someone to show the holy attainments of the Jade Emperor to the monkey king. When the monkey king saw it, he was furious and threatened to fight in heaven.


    When the king of Qin heard this, he couldn''t help laughing, but on the surface, he came forward and advised him, "it''s better for the immortal to bear it after listening to me, so as not to have an accident. We are also dissatisfied with the heaven, but the Jade Emperor is in charge of the three realms, and his men are strong and strong. If someone resists, he will be pressed by the army."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong said, "so what? Lao sun is not afraid of him."


    King Qin Guang sighed, "Xiao Wang is very impressed by the high ability and ambition of Shangxian. Xiao Wang will send Shangxian''s soul back to his body."


    King Qin Guang ordered the ox head and horse face to send the monkey king out of the hell. When he learned that King Qin Guang was also forced by the heaven, he left the hell with the ox head and horse face.


    The Jade Emperor wanted to move the disaster eastward, but he didn''t think that empress Houtu was better. She easily sent away the monkey king and blamed all her sins on the heaven.


    After the monkey king left, King Qin Guang wrote that the monkey king had high magic power and the people in the underground were low in cultivation and difficult to catch. Please find another hand in heaven.


    After receiving this memorial, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help getting angry. Houtu, as a ancestral witch, has second only to saints in mana, that is, ordinary quasi saints have to be arrested when they arrive in the underground, not to mention small golden immortals like Sun Wukong. However, his anger turned to anger, but he had no choice but to go to hell.


    The next day, the Jade Emperor asked the civil and military immortals in the early Dynasty, "now there are evil monkeys in the lower world. Do you know the history of this evil monkey?"


    When the Jade Emperor said this, thousands of miles'' eyes and ears flashed out among the people and said, "Your Majesty, this monkey was born a stone monkey 300 years ago. I didn''t think so at that time. I don''t know where to cultivate into an immortal in recent years."


    The Jade Emperor said again, "the God of the road will subdue the lower world?"


    At this time, Taibai Changgeng star fell on his face and said, "Your Majesty, it''s just a small matter. There''s no need to fight. Just send a decree to summon him to the upper world, grant him an official position, and write with his name to bind him here. If you accept the destiny, you''ll be rewarded later; if you violate the destiny, you''ll be arrested. One is not to mobilize all the teachers, and the other is to enrich the heaven."


    The Jade Emperor frowned when he heard this. Although he didn''t want to recruit the monkey king, he couldn''t object directly. He had to say, "everything is played by Qing."


    Then the Jade Emperor wrote an imperial edict with Wenqu Xingjun and ordered Taibai Jinxing to go to Huaguo to recruit Sun Wukong.


    Taibai Jinxing led the order, went out of the gate of the South sky, pressed the auspicious cloud, and went to the water curtain cave of Huaguo Mountain. He said to the little monkeys, "I''m an angel sent by heaven. There''s a holy order here. Please go to the upper boundary of your king. You''ll go and report quickly!"


    The little monkey outside the cave immediately reported to the monkey king layer by layer: "king, there is an old man outside, carrying a horn of instruments, saying that he is an angel sent by heaven. Please have a decree."


    Hearing this, the monkey king was overjoyed and thought to himself, "I''ve been thinking about going to heaven these two days and asked the Jade Emperor why he wanted to arrest me, but I didn''t expect an angel to come today." so he said, "invite the man in!"


    After being invited into the cave, Taibai Venus said, "I''m Taibai Venus. According to the imperial edict of the Jade Emperor, please go to heaven and worship immortal books."


    Hearing this, Monkey King couldn''t help laughing and said, "I don''t know something about Lao sun. I hope Lao Xing can give me some advice."


    Taibai Jinxing asked, "what''s the matter with your majesty, but just say it."


    Sun Wukong asked, "why did the Jade Emperor instruct the underground government to catch Yu Laosun?"


    Taibai Jinxing said, "that''s just the Jade Emperor''s purpose to test the king''s ability. Not everyone can go to heaven as an official."


    Hearing this, the monkey king was very happy and said, "little ones, arrange a banquet for the old star."


    Taibai Jinxing said: "the imperial edict is in the body. I don''t dare to stay for a long time. Please go with the king. It''s not too late to celebrate after rongqian."


    Sun Wukong thought it was right, so he set up the clouds with Taibai Venus and went to heaven.

 Chapter 450

    The Taibai Venus and the monkey king rose together. The monkey king''s somersault cloud was different from others. He was very ill. He soon left the Taibai Venus behind and went to the South Gate of heaven first.


    He was about to move forward, but he was led by the growth king, Pang Liu goubi, Deng Xin, Zhang Tao and a group of heavenly soldiers. He blocked the monkey king from the gate of heaven and refused to let him go.


    At this time, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but say angrily, "the old man Taibai Jinxing is really a treacherous man! Since he invited Lao sun to heaven, why did he teach people to use knives and guns to stop Lao sun?"


    When the monkey king was making a noise, Taibai Venus came. As soon as the monkey king saw him, he said ruthlessly, "you old man, how can you coax me? You said you invited Lao sun according to the invitation of the Jade Emperor. Why do you let these people block Lao sun from entering now?"


    Taibai Jinxing said with a smile, "calm down, king. You come from the fairyland and have never been to heaven, but you are nameless. These heavenly soldiers and generals don''t know you. How dare they let you enter without permission? When you see the great heavenly Buddha, grant immortal books and note official names, you will go out and enter with you in the future, and no one will stop you?"


    Hearing this, the monkey king thought it was reasonable and said, "well, I''ll believe you again."


    Who is Taibai Venus? Naturally, he saw the insincerity of the monkey king, but he wouldn''t expose the monkey king''s tricks on the spot. He just said calmly: "the king still goes with me, so as to avoid trouble."


    Taibai Venus said that he and the monkey king went to the South Gate of heaven together. When the heavenly king and those heavenly soldiers and generals saw that the monkey king and Taibai Venus came together, they didn''t dare to stop them and let them into the heaven.


    Taibai Venus led the monkey king to the outside of Lingxiao hall. Before announcing the imperial edict, he came directly to the imperial court to worship. Wukong stood up and did not salute, but listened to the start of Taibai Venus.


    Just listen, Taibai Jinxing played, "I''m taking the imperial edict. The demon fairy of Huaguo Mountain has arrived and is waiting for the imperial edict."


    The Jade Emperor asked, "is that the demon fairy below?"


    At this time, Sun Wukong bowed down and promised, "Lao sun is."


    The fairy ministers in the hall were shocked and said, "you wild monkey! You don''t know etiquette and dare to ignore the existence of the great God, but you deserve it!"


    When the jade emperor heard this, he said, "the monkey king is a demon fairy in the lower world. He first got a human body and didn''t know the court ceremony. Forgive me, and you don''t have to worry about him."


    The immortals said in unison, "the great God is kind!"


    The Jade Emperor asked Wen to choose Xianqing for martial arts. Seeing that there were few official positions, he asked Sun Wukong to take office. At this time, the star king of Wuqu began to play and said, "report back to your majesty, there are many officials in all palaces and halls in the heavenly palace, but the Royal Horse supervisor lacks a main hall manager."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he couldn''t help thinking: "I''m worried that the monkey won''t make trouble. This official is just right for him. When he knows the details, something will happen, or he can explain to zhunti sage."


    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor decreed, "let''s make him a bi Ma Wen." all the officials said in unison that the Jade Emperor sent Mu Dexing official to send Sun Wukong to the imperial horse supervisor.


    So the monkey king happily went to his post with the mude star official.


    In his spare time, the officials of the Royal Horse warden arranged a banquet to receive Sun Wukong and congratulate him. While enjoying the drink, monkey king suddenly asked, "what''s my official title?"


    The crowd said, "it''s just official names."


    The monkey king asked again, "what kind of official is this?"


    The crowd said, "there is no product."


    Sun Wukong said with a smile, "it must be very big if you don''t have a product!"


    The people said, "such an official is the lowest and smallest in the heaven. He can only watch horses with him. It seems that after the arrival of Tang Zun, he was so kind and fed the horses fat that he only got the word" good "; if there was a slight loss, he would have to be blamed; if he was very injured, he would have to be punished and punished."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he was angry and said, "what a jade emperor! He despises old sun so much! Old sun is calling himself the king and ancestor in Huaguo Mountain. How dare he coax me to go up to heaven to raise a horse for him? I''m angry, and I''ll go."


    Sun Wukong then pushed the case down and went straight to the court.


    The Jade Emperor of the lower world of the monkey king was very happy and finally explained to zhunti. Therefore, the next morning, the Jade Emperor ordered to catch the monkey king.


    King tota Li and Prince Nezha were left out in the cold during their expositions, so they wanted to take refuge in the Jade Emperor, so Yueban played and said, "long live, I''m not talented. I''d like to ask for an order to surrender this monster."


    The Jade Emperor was overjoyed when he heard the speech. He appointed Li Jing, the king of the pagoda, as the Grand Marshal of subduing demons, and the third prince Nezha as the great God of the three altar sea meeting. He immediately set up the lower world.


    King tota Li and Nezha kowtowed to the three armies, led by the giant spirit God, and sent troops to Huaguo Mountain. After camping, Li Jing ordered the giant spirit to challenge.


    The giant spirit God ordered him to challenge the monkey king with a Xuanhua axe. Unfortunately, his cultivation was too weak and he was not the opponent of the monkey king at all. He was defeated and returned after two rounds.


    Seeing this, King tota Li sent Nezha to challenge. The difference in cultivation between Nezha and the monkey king was not too far. You and I fought for hundreds of rounds. Finally, Nezha was defeated and returned. For a time, King tota Li didn''t know what to do.


    Just when he hesitated, he saw a flagpole erected on Huaguo Mountain, which read "the great sage of Qi Tian" and threatened to ask the Jade Emperor to seal him, otherwise he would be labeled as the LingXiao palace.


    King tota Li said, "since this is the case, let''s not stand in a stalemate with him. First go back to heaven, play this back to the Jade Emperor, and then send more heavenly soldiers to capture this man."


    When Sun Wukong came to court, all his actions fell into Kun Peng''s eyes. When he was against the heavens, Kun Peng laughed and said, "well, the court is finally unable to bear it, and it needs to act. It seems that the poor road should be active and has the final say and the heaven knows the East."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, all his disciples were ready to try their skills. Hou Yi was the most excited. After Wudao came back last time, he finally pinned his evil thoughts on the "ah Bi sword" by fighting with Sun Wukong. Although his evil body has not yet fully formed, it is only a short time. This makes Hou Yi, who is at the peak of Da Luo Jinxian, how can he not be excited as long as he can break through to the realm of quasi saint, Then Hou Yi is the only great witch in the witch family to break through the realm of ancestral witches.


    As for Jingwei and others, they want to take this opportunity to hone their combat quality and strive to improve their cultivation.


    Just listen, Hou Yi said, "teacher, disciples are willing to go to war with you!" as soon as Hou Yi said this, all the people present expressed their original intention to go to war with Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "you don''t have to fight. You all have a share in this expedition, especially Hou Yi. As a teacher, I hope you can take this opportunity to cut off the three corpses."


    All parties reacted to the move of catching demons at the lower boundary of the heavenly court. The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the three Ching Dynasty owed the two western saints. Although they knew the relationship between the heavenly court and the two western saints, they were embarrassed to intervene. After receiving the notice from Kunpeng, the leader of Tongtian cult was dissatisfied with the move of the Jade Emperor, but he didn''t want to break his disciples because he was seriously injured in the last war of canonization, so he remained silent.


    Empress Nuwa wanted to stop the monkey king, but there was no one under the door, so she had to wait and see what happened.


    The two saints of the West are the most happy about this. Zhunti smiled and said, "elder martial brother, now the jade emperor has acted according to the original agreement. It seems that he is bent on forming an alliance with us, which is very beneficial to our progress from the west to the East."


    But zhunti was not so happy and said, "younger martial brother, Tianting''s move can''t hide Kunpeng, but you should be careful that he does bad things."


    When zhunti heard this, he couldn''t help sighing: "Kunpeng is hateful. Having him in the East is very disadvantageous to us. However, the prosperity of the west is the general trend of the way of heaven. Kunpeng alone can''t change the general trend of the way of heaven. I think although the monkey king has some hardships, there will be no big deal in the end."


    Then he nodded when he heard this. Now the sage can''t come out, but Kunpeng is invincible among the three worlds. He can only rely on the general trend of heaven.

 Chapter 451

    When the monkey king won the victory and returned to the mountain, the demon king of 72 holes and the six sworn brothers of the monkey king came to congratulate him.


    In the water curtain cave of Huaguo Mountain, Sun Wukong said to the six brothers who came to congratulate him: "my little brother is called the great saint of Qi Tian, and several big brothers can also be called the great saint."


    The ox demon king heard this and said in a loud voice, "my good brother is right. Then I''ll be called a great saint in pingtian."


    The demon king Jiao said, "I''ll call it the great sage of Fuhai."


    The demon king Peng said, "I''m called the great saint of heaven."


    The lion camel king said, "I''m called the great saint of moving mountains."


    The monkey king said, "I''m called the ventilation saint."


    King Yu said, "I''m called the great saint of driving God."


    Among the Seven Saints, only the ox demon king and the Jiao demon king can barely be called the great saint of the demon family, but the others are far from the ancient demon saints.


    Huaguo Mountain became lively and attracted the attention of the three realms. The pursuit of the monkey king''s defeat of the heavenly soldiers was also famous among the three realms. It was almost compared with Baiqi, the witch who killed gouchen emperor, and was known as the rising star of the demon family.


    Of course, the monkey king is only famous in the eyes of ordinary immortals. In the eyes of ancient golden immortals, he is still a little hairy head who has just started his career, which is not worth mentioning at all, let alone those who have great magical powers of quasi Saint cultivation.


    The two saints of the West trained the monkey king in this way, which gradually alleviated the resentment of empress Nuwa who had complained about the West. The efforts of the two saints in the West were not in vain. Through the ten Prince Lu pressure of the demon family, that is, today''s great sun Tathagata Buddha, Sun Wukong gradually drew closer to empress Nuwa.


    The rebellion of empress Nuwa angered the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Originally, people and Buddhism could suppress the two saints in the west, but after empress Nuwa turned to the west, they immediately lost the wind, which also indirectly affected Sun Wukong. He was destroyed by the Supreme Lord, and it was difficult to break through the quasi saints all his life.


    The leader of Tongtian sect has been keeping a low profile and ignoring worldly affairs since the war of canonization. The disciples of the sect are also a sect led by Wen Zhong and others, and do not participate in the disputes of Tianting. In this way, the saints dare not underestimate the leader of Tongtian cult. Although he is a weak faction among the saints, he has a "sword array for killing immortals" in his hand, which is not broken by the four saints. Moreover, after the war of canonization, the leader of Tongtian cult also has Zhao Gongming, Yunxiao, the virgin of Jinling, Wudang virgin and Wuyun fairy. No one dares to underestimate these people without saints, Therefore, they all hold a vigilant attitude towards the Tongtian cult leader. None of them dare to guarantee whether the Tongtian cult leader will suddenly strike them unprepared.


    King tota Li and the third prince led the generals back to the LingXiao palace and began to play: "I was ordered to leave the lower boundary and subdue the demon fairy Sun Wukong. Unexpectedly, this man has great powers. We can''t fight the enemy. I hope your majesty will add more soldiers and eliminate him."


    The Jade Emperor said, "it''s just how capable a little monkey can be. You have to add soldiers?"


    The third prince said in the Prelude: "tell your majesty, although the magic power of the demon monkey is not as strong as that of the great witch, it is not far away. He first defeated the giant spirit God, and then wounded him as a minister. More than that, the monkey king also set up a flag outside the cave gate, wrote the word" Qi Tian Da Sheng "and threatened that the heaven would seal his official position, otherwise he would go to the Lingxiao temple."


    The Jade Emperor couldn''t help but be happy when he heard this. The demon monkey finally didn''t believe it, but he was surprised and said in surprise: "the demon monkey dared to be so arrogant. It should be punished. Who is willing to go to the fairy family to subdue the demon monkey?"


    The immortals above the hall were silent. Those sanxiu wanted to do meritorious service most, but they couldn''t help thinking about their own life when they heard Nezha''s words.


    At this time, Taibai Jinxing came out of the class and said, "Your Majesty, the demon monkey is just a wild talk. According to his minister, he is very famous and rich. I''m afraid sending troops will damage the soldiers and dismantle the generals. I don''t want to lower the will and seal him with the empty title of the great saint of heaven. It''s an official without salary."


    The Jade Emperor didn''t want to agree, but all the people present were unwilling to go to subdue the demon monkey, so they had to accept their fate. They just listened to him and asked, "Venus, how do you want the demon monkey to be a man with officials but no salary?"


    Taibai Jinxing said, "only give him a false name, don''t let him manage his affairs, don''t give him salary, and keep him in heaven, accept his evil heart, and gradually use it for heaven."


    Hearing the speech, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help thinking, "how can the monkey''s mind be controlled by such tricks? Sooner or later, he will make trouble." so the Jade Emperor said, "by Aiqing." then he issued an imperial edict and still ordered Taibai Jinxing to recruit the monkey king.


    Taibai Venus goes out of the South Tianmen gate and then outside the water curtain cave of Huaguo Mountain. The situation of Huaguo Mountain is different from that in the past. At the critical intersection, there is a little demon with a sword, a gun and a stick. As soon as those little demons saw too white Venus, they came forward to catch too white Venus.


    Taibai Jinxing hurriedly said, "wait a minute. I''m the ambassador of heaven. There''s a decree. Please invite your king quickly."


    The little demon immediately went to report to the monkey king and said, "king, there is an old man outside. He said he was an upper bound angel. Please see him!"


    Sun Wukong said, "good luck! I think this person is the same as the white Venus who came here before. Although he invited me to heaven that time, he also took a walk in the sky and recognized the road inside and outside the door that day. He must have a good intention to come again."


    As Sun Wukong said this, he opened his flag and drums and lined up to meet him. After seeing Taibai Venus, Sun Wukong said, "please come in, old star. Forgive me for my disappointment."


    Taibai Jinxing smiled: "Mahatma, a few days ago, because Mahatma disliked small officials and hid from the Royal Horse prison, some officials in the prison played the Jade Emperor. Originally, his majesty didn''t want to send troops, but king natota Li had to ask for war, and His Majesty was helpless. He had to order him to lower the world. Unexpectedly, the Mahatma was powerful and defeated him. He wanted his majesty to send troops again after his defeat, but his majesty ignored him He sent me to invite the king to heaven as an official. "


    Taibai Jinxing is not a good man. King Li Tianwang argued with him, so he put all the blame on Li Jing and gave monkey king a hint that everything was caused by Li Jing, which has nothing to do with him. If he hadn''t fought in front of his majesty, Sun Wukong would hardly have the opportunity to be an official in heaven.


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong said with a smile, "thank you for your help, Lao sun. But I don''t know if there is an official title of Qi Tian Da Sheng on the court of heaven?"


    Taibai Jinxing said, "the great sage can rest assured that I have asked your majesty for this official title, otherwise how dare you bring the order. If the great sage is untrue, you can come to me to ask for a crime."


    Hearing this, the monkey king was overjoyed, so he and the Taibai Venus crossed the clouds and went to the gate of the South sky. All the heavenly generals bowed their hands to meet each other, and they went straight into the LingXiao palace.


    Taibai Jinxing came forward and said, "I have been ordered to announce that Ma Wen and Sun Wukong have arrived."


    The Jade Emperor said, "the monkey king, come here and declare you to be a saint of the whole heaven. Your official products are extremely good, but you must not act rashly."


    When the Jade Emperor had finished, he ordered the workers to work for Zhang and Lu Erban, and set up a holy mansion on the right side of the flat peach garden. He was given two bottles of Royal Wine and ten golden flowers. He was reassured that he would never do anything again. In fact, the jade emperor did all this on the surface. In his heart, he still hoped that the monkey king could complete his mission as soon as possible, and the Jade Emperor didn''t have to suffer the spirit of Sanqing any more.


    Sun Wukong has always been a demon monkey. After receiving the reward from the Jade Emperor, he is already satisfied. He doesn''t know the official title and grade, let alone the number of Dai Lu of officials. He only knows three meals during the solar eclipse and one bed at night. He has nothing to do and is free.


    In his spare time, Monkey King would play everywhere and make friends. Gradually, he was very familiar with all the officials in heaven. He only treated each other as brothers and called each other with the nine Yao stars, the five generals, the twenty-eight constellations, the four heavenly kings, the twelve yuan stars, the five five elders, the universal stars and the river and Han gods. He traveled east today and swam west tomorrow. The clouds went and came, and his whereabouts were uncertain.


    After the monkey king was recruited again, some demon family elders were very disappointed with him. If they had paid great attention to the monkey king and hoped that he could lead the demon family one day, at this time, they had given up the monkey king and were extremely disappointed with the inaction of empress Nuwa.


    Kunpeng was very happy with Sun Wukong''s move. When some demon saints began to be dissatisfied with empress Nuwa, Kunpeng finally made a move and began to order Wudao to win over these demon saints on his behalf. Kunpeng''s reputation was very loud among the demon clans. Although these demon saints did not dare to directly leave Empress Nuwa and take refuge in Kunpeng for a while, they also opened their eyes It began to move closer to Kunpeng.


    Nowadays, the saints all pay attention to the every move of the monkey king and do not develop Kunpeng''s small move. No wonder they let Kunpeng not touch the power of the demon family since the flood and famine. In this way, they all think that Kunpeng disdains the power of the demon family, so they relax their vigilance against Kunpeng, so that Kunpeng easily opens up a situation in the demon family.

 Chapter 452

    Kunpeng didn''t want to attract the attention of the saints, so his actions were very secret, and he only attracted the demon saints who survived in the original heaven, not the new generation of the demon family. The old demon saints have lived in seclusion in the depths of beijulu state since the war of the lich, and they don''t come out once a year, So for a time, empress Nu Wa didn''t find any changes in the demon family.


    Kunpeng not only took advantage of this opportunity to win over the demon family, but also sent Jingwei and Cangjie secretly to the Earth Star to strengthen the control of the Earth Star and seize the power of the belief of the whole earth star. Because the saints all focused on the earth fairy world and ignored the earth star at all, Kunpeng soon cleared all kinds of forces on the Earth Star and mastered all the beliefs of the Earth Star Kyushu. However, Kunpeng did not interfere too much with the development of the earth star. He just blindly strengthened the belief of the Terran and did not affect the governance of the emperor on earth. Therefore, whoever took charge of the world did not affect Kunpeng''s prestige in the Terran.


    After absorbing the power of Earth Star''s faith, Kunpeng made a "book of faith in heaven" with the power of condensed faith to evolve this book with the power of faith. Although this book is not the treasure of acquired merit and virtue, it is also comparable to the treasure of acquired merit and virtue. It can also be used to suppress his own Qi, but this treasure has no inviolable defense power like the treasure of acquired merit and virtue, However, he has an unparalleled attack power, which can arouse the faith of thousands of believers. His power is no less than the best innate spiritual treasure. If this "belief in the book of heaven" can eventually cultivate a power of belief in the law, it will be difficult for saints under the law to resist.


    Some immortals were dissatisfied with the fact that the monkey king had nothing to do all day in heaven. On this day, in the early days of the Jade Emperor, immortal Xu Jingyang came forward and said, "I inform your majesty that there is nothing to do on that holy day. I make friends with all the stars in the sky, no matter how high or low. For fear of making trouble in his leisure, I wouldn''t mind one thing with him to avoid other trouble."


    When the jade emperor heard the speech, he immediately announced the imperial edict. The monkey king came happily and asked, "Your Majesty, what''s the reward for ordering Lao sun?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "I see you are free all day. I am a deacon with you. You should manage the flat peach garden and care sooner or later."


    After receiving the order, Monkey King left happily to take over the flat peach garden.


    The Jade Emperor seems to be looking for a job for the monkey king, but it''s not true. According to the character of the monkey king, after he takes over the flat peach garden, he will steal and eat the flat peach. The Jade Emperor wanted to improve the cultivation of Sun Wukong through this move, which would be useful in the future.


    However, the flat peach garden was given to the queen mother by the Taoist ancestor Hongjun, but the jade emperor did not take it off. Although the queen mother no longer managed the affairs of heaven since the Jade Emperor formed an alliance with the two saints of the west, the flat peach garden is not what the Jade Emperor can do. The Lord needs to go and tell the queen mother.


    After learning the intention of the Jade Emperor, the West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, the flat peach garden is given to me by the Taoist ancestor. You have no right to make a decision about it. I won''t agree with you to let the monkey king take charge of the garden."


    The jade emperor also knew that he had gone too far, but in order to improve the cultivation of the monkey king, the Jade Emperor had to do it. He just heard him say, "yaochi, I have to. I hope you can forgive me, and as long as the tree is there, I just lost some peaches."


    The Queen Mother shook her head and said: "I don''t agree with you to form an alliance with the West. If the flat peach makes the monkey king use it to improve his cultivation, it makes me form a cause and effect with the Sanqing and the Oriental supernatural powers. I can''t accept this, so no matter what you say, I won''t agree. You''d better cancel that order earlier. If the monkey king dares to come to my flat peach garden, don''t blame me for killing him."


    The Jade Emperor was very angry when he heard this and said, "I''m also thinking of heaven. Why don''t you think about me?"


    The queen mother of the West said, "I think about it for you. Why don''t you think about it for me? You flatter the two saints of the west by doing so, but the cause and effect should be borne by me. I said long ago that you don''t align with the West. Why should you carry the cause and effect for you?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, you and I are husband and wife!"


    The West Queen Mother said angrily, "now you just want your own rights. You have long forgotten the love between husband and wife. If you didn''t want that right, how could you let Longji be on the God list? You''re still interested in talking to me about husband and wife!"


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "yaochi, Longji was just an accident. I didn''t expect that the first emperor would be so shameless. My alliance with the two saints in the west is also to avenge Longji!"


    The West Queen Mother disdained and said, "Haotian, you don''t have to say so well. You and I know what you are doing. It''s impossible for me to bear the cause and effect for you."


    Seeing that the oil and salt of the West Queen Mother did not enter, the Jade Emperor had to say, "since you insist, I have nothing to say. If I bear the cause and effect myself, can you temporarily hand over the flat peach garden to the monkey king for the management of husband and wife?"


    The queen mother of the west finally did not want the Jade Emperor to go to a dead end and said: "Haotian, listen to my advice and stop. You''re looking for your own death. You won''t come to any good end. You''ve got rid of Sanqing, but have you planned for your future? You''ve formed such a big cause and effect with the eastern saints, and how will they deal with you when you want to rob too much? Do you really think the two saints in the west can keep you safe?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, I thought about what you said. Even if Sanqing is dissatisfied with me, he doesn''t dare to do anything to me. I just ask you if you are willing to hand over the flat peach garden to the monkey king for the time being?"


    Hearing this, the queen mother of the West sighed: "Haotian, since you insist so much, I have nothing to say. Before the next robbery, I''ll put this flat peach garden in your hand. As long as the peach tree is all right, you can arrange everything else. Since then, I''m no longer in charge of Tianting affairs. Everything is handled by you. You don''t need to discuss with me again in the future."


    When the Jade Emperor saw that the queen mother of the West agreed to the flat peach garden, he didn''t say anything. Now the sage doesn''t go out of heaven. There''s nothing to do with the queen mother of the West.


    Since the monkey king took over the flat peach garden, he tried to spend the land and steal the flat peach every few days. Over time, he ate a lot of the flat peach in the flat peach garden, and there were few mature flat peaches.


    On this day, the flat peach event came again. However, since the queen mother of the West was no longer the director, the event was managed by the Jade Emperor, who deliberately did not entertain the monkey king so that he could make trouble.


    The Jade Emperor ordered the seven fairies to pick peaches in the flat peach garden. The seven fairies came to the flat peach garden, but they were blocked by the land. They wanted to inform the monkey king that they could go in and pick peaches. Unfortunately, the land can not find the monkey king everywhere, but the land is helpless.


    The reason why the land couldn''t find Sun Wukong was that Sun Wukong had long hid in the flat peach garden and ate flat peaches. After he ate a few peaches, he became a two inch long man and fell asleep under the thick leaves on the top of the big tree.


    The seven dress fairy was ordered to pick peaches. She had not seen the monkey king for a long time. She had to pick peaches by herself. The land was just a small official. How dare she stop them.


    When they entered the peach garden, they first picked two baskets of fairy peaches from the 3000 year old flat peach tree, and then picked three baskets from the 6000 year old flat peach tree. When they came to the last 9000 year old flat peach garden, they saw that the flowers and fruits on the tree were sparse and there were some immature peaches, which made them greatly surprised, but they didn''t know that the mature flat peaches fell into the mouth of the monkey king.


    In desperation, the seven fairies could only look around to see if there were mature flat peaches. After looking around for a long time, they found that there was a half red and half white peach on a flat peach tree.


    They were just about to pick it, but they woke up Sun Wukong, who was sleeping in the tree. Sun Wukong suddenly saw that there were seven more Fairies in the flat peach garden. He immediately showed his true face and shouted, "you are that monster. How dare you steal the flat peach so boldly!"


    At this time, the land accompanying him hurriedly came forward and said, "the great sage calm down. These seven fairies came to pick the peaches under the order of the Jade Emperor. Only because the great sage is not here, I''m afraid it''s too late for the decree of the Jade Emperor, so I picked the flat peaches here first."


    Hearing this, the monkey king said, "I see. I don''t know if the Jade Emperor opened the pavilion to hold a banquet. Where is it sacred?"


    The seven fairies said, "the meeting has its own old rules. They invite the holy master Kunpeng, the ancestor of earth immortals, zhenyuanzi immortal, the Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, holy monks, Arhats in the West sky, Guanyin in the South China Sea, people of the three religions, elucidation and interception, and the Immortals in the heaven."


    Monkey King asked, "did you ever invite me?"


    The seven fairies said, "I haven''t heard of it."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he said, "I''m the great sage of the whole heaven. Please ask my old sun to be a seat respect. Why not?"


    The seven fairies said, "we only know the old rules, but now we don''t know whether to add new people. But I don''t expect to ask you to take care of the peach garden."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong was furious and said, "like an old jade emperor, how dare you deceive old sun like this." he said that he used the method of calming his body to fix the seven fairies in the flat peach garden, and then went straight to the yaochi lake.

 Chapter 453

    Sun Wukong was not far from the flat peach garden, but he met a barefoot immortal. Sun Wukong came forward and asked, "Lao Dao, where are you going?"


    The barefoot immortal smiled and said, "see the Jade Emperor and go to the flat peach fair."


    Sun Wukong said, "old Taoist, you don''t know. The flat peach meeting has changed. The immortals should first go to the Tongming hall to perform the ceremony, and then go to the yaochi for a banquet."


    The barefoot immortal was a aboveboard man. He didn''t think that the monkey king was lying to him, so he said, "well, I''ll go to the Tongming hall first." he turned the auspicious cloud and went straight to the Tongming hall.


    Seeing that he had cheated the barefoot immortal, Monkey King read a spell and changed himself into a barefoot immortal and went to yaochi. Not long after, he went to the treasure Pavilion, pressed the cloud head, moved gently, and walked into it. He saw that it was laid neatly, but no immortal had come yet.


    Sun Wukong was very happy. At this time, he suddenly smelled a smell of wine. He turned his head and saw that under the corridor of the right compartment, there were several immortal officials who made wine, which had created jade liquid, fragrant mash and good wine.


    When the monkey king saw that he couldn''t stop salivating, he wanted to eat wine. However, someone was there, so he used a magic power to put all those people down.


    After all this, the monkey king took some delicious eight treasures and different delicacies, walked into the corridor, next to the jar, let go of the quantity and had a good drink.


    Sun Wukong ate and drank a lot, but for a long time he was a little drunk. He said to himself, "now Lao sun has offended the Jade Emperor. It''s better to go back to the cave as soon as possible."


    When Sun Wukong said this, he pulled a hair and turned it into a big pocket. He put away the immortal food he hadn''t finished, and then swayed to the lower bound. Unfortunately, he was drunk and couldn''t find the way back. He just bumped into it willfully with the help of alcohol. However, he came to the heavenly palace in a short time.


    When he came here, Sun Wukong suddenly woke up and said, "the Dou rate palace is far from the supreme old king of Hentian. Why did old sun come here? Well, he has already offended the Jade Emperor. Why don''t you come here again."


    Monkey king said and went into the dourate palace, but there was no sign of the supreme old gentleman. This emboldened the monkey king and went straight to the Dan room to look for the treasure, but he saw a fire in the stove next to the Dan stove. There are five gourds on the left and right sides of the furnace, in which are refined elixirs.


    Seeing his great joy, Monkey King said, "this is the treasure of the immortal family. I haven''t seen it since I became a Taoist. Today, I''m lucky. It''s better to eat a few of the gourd elixir while the supreme old gentleman is away." he said, poured out all the gourd elixir and put it in his hand. It''s like eating fried beans and ate all of it.


    After the monkey king ate the elixir, the original wine was relieved. After waking up, the monkey king found that he had made another great disaster. He couldn''t help thinking: "this is bad. If this disaster startles the Jade Emperor, I''m afraid it''s hard to survive. I''d better go down to the world as king as soon as possible."


    When the monkey king thought of this place, he ran out of the dourate palace and directly came to the West Tianmen gate, making an invisible method to escape from the heaven and return to the boundary of Huaguo Mountain.


    Sun Wukong knew that a heavenly soldier would come soon after he heard of the great disaster, so he ordered the little demon to step up his vigilance. Then he took out those immortal wine and delicacies and held a small banquet.


    The fairy in seven clothes received the fixed body spell of the monkey king, and it took a week for heaven to get rid of it. So she carried the flower basket, played back the Jade Emperor and said, "the great sage of Qi heaven trapped us, so it''s too late."


    The Jade Emperor asked, "how many flat peaches have you picked?"


    The seven fairies said, "there were only two baskets of small peaches and three baskets of medium peaches. In the back, there was no big peach. I thought it was all eaten by the monkey king. I was about to ask about the land, but the Monkey King appeared and asked me why we picked peaches. I told him about the flat peach meeting, and he stopped me and disappeared. Until now, he woke up."


    As soon as the seven fairies had finished, they saw the man who made the immortal wine playing with the immortal official and said, "tell your majesty, I don''t know who disturbed the flat peach meeting and ate all kinds of immortal dishes."


    Before the jade emperor could say anything, the four heavenly masters came and said, "the supreme Taoist ancestor is coming." the supreme old gentleman was not the leader of the human religion, Lao Tzu, but his part.


    Even the separated Jade Emperor dared not despise it and rushed out to meet him. I saw the great old gentleman come forward and said, "I inform you that many nine turn gold pills have been refined in the Taoist palace. I wanted to be a Dan yuan conference, but I was stolen by thieves. I hereby ask your majesty to help find out who is so brave."


    The Jade Emperor was overjoyed when he saw the play. The monkey king finally couldn''t help causing great disaster. Just when the Jade Emperor was happy, another immortal official of Qi Tianfu came to kowtow and said, "tell your majesty that the monkey king didn''t keep the Deacon. He hasn''t turned around since yesterday''s trip, and he doesn''t know where to go."


    Then, the barefoot immortal went up and said, "Your Majesty ordered you to go to the meeting yesterday. I ran into the monkey king. He said to his minister, long live! Let the immortals go to the Tongming hall to perform the ceremony before going to the meeting. According to his words, I went outside the Tongming hall, but I didn''t see the long live dragon chariot and Phoenix chariot, so I came to ask."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he knew it was time for him to make a statement, so he said, "that''s the demon monkey monkey monkey monkey, monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey


    At this time, a heavenly soldier came to report: "the holy master Kunpeng has arrived."


    Then the people, the disciples of the three religions and the Western religions came, and the ancestor of the earth fairy Zhen Yuanzi also came.


    All the immortals came together and only heard Kunpeng come forward and say, "today''s Tianting is really not a climate. It was skinned by a little demon. Haotian, you are not doing well as the emperor of heaven?"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the faces of the immortals present changed. They never thought that Kunpeng would ridicule the Jade Emperor in front of the immortals and not give the Jade Emperor any face.


    The jade emperor did not expect that Kunpeng''s reaction was so fierce that he was angry for a moment.


    Kunpeng stopped thinking about Haotian, the Jade Emperor, and said, "Haotian, am I wrong? Although it was wrong when the demon family was in charge of the heaven, it didn''t happen that such little demons dared to make trouble in the heaven. As the emperor of heaven, you did nothing. It seems that when the next robbery comes, you need to propose to the Taoist Zu to remove you as the emperor of heaven."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Huode Xingjun, who had been standing next to the Jade Emperor, said angrily, "bold, Kunpeng, don''t be rude. The great heavenly master has to deal with the affairs of heaven. You don''t need to interrupt."


    Why did Huode Xingjun dare to contradict Kunpeng so boldly, but because he had already taken refuge in Western Buddhism, now he saw that the Jade Emperor was ridiculed by Kunpeng because of the monkey king, so he came out without knowing what to do.


    As soon as Huode Xingjun said this, he stood on the side of the immortals around him and thought to himself, "Huode, you fool, who is Kunpeng? Even the sage should respect three points. You don''t know the size, but you should die."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he laughed and said, "OK! OK! It seems that I haven''t come forward for a long time. Even some young people dare to be rampant in front of me. Haotian, you are really ''qualified''


    Kunpeng wanted to stand in heaven and immediately made a move with his right hand. The Huode Xingjun was immediately caught by Kunpeng.


    Seeing that Kunpeng was so arrogant, the Jade Emperor lost his face in front of the immortals and shouted, "Kunpeng, don''t be presumptuous. This is the heaven, not your Beiming sea. Don''t set fire to the German star soon."


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "Haotian, you are not qualified to dictate in front of me. Since Huode Xingjun dares to be rude to me, he will bear my anger."


    Kunpeng said with a slap, he beat Huode Xingjun down to the heaven, abolishing Huode Xingjun''s cultivation.


    Kunpeng''s move surprised all the immortals present. They never thought that the holy master Kunpeng, who had not appeared for a long time, would not leave the jade emperor the slightest face and directly abolish the cultivation of Huode Xingjun.


    However, this is just what those new Jinxian who have not experienced the flood and famine war think. In the hearts of those old Jinxian, this Huode Xingjun asks for hardship. In those years, Kunpeng was still a demon master. He fought against the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor alone, and killed countless demon families in one blow. The means are very fierce. This Huode Xingjun can save his life from Kunpeng, Kunpeng has shown mercy, at least in their minds.

 Chapter 454

    The Jade Emperor didn''t expect that Kunpeng didn''t leave him the slightest face. He was furious and said, "Kunpeng, you are presumptuous. Huode Xingjun is an important minister in heaven. But you have lost the face of the Taoist ancestor."


    Kunpeng snorted coldly, "Haotian, you don''t need to talk about the Taoist ancestor. Although you are the emperor of heaven, you can''t represent the Taoist ancestor. Moreover, Huode Xingjun is just a small Xingjun, so he dares to be reckless in front of me. I am a holy teacher of the human race. If he does so, he will lose the face of the human race. Do you Haotian protect him so much and don''t pay attention to the human race?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help but worry. How could he forget Kunpeng''s identity? Now he can put himself in a dilemma.


    Just when the Jade Emperor was in trouble, the Buddha Lord Duobao Tathagata came forward and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, let''s calm down for the moment. The Jade Emperor didn''t mean to underestimate the human race. It''s just a misunderstanding."


    When the Jade Emperor saw the multi treasure Tathagata Buddha coming forward, he couldn''t help but be relieved.


    Kunpeng didn''t care about Duobao Tathagata Buddha, but listened to him turn around and say, "Duobao, after you joined Buddhism and became the Lord of Mahayana Buddha, did you forget your origin? This heaven is the land of the East. Why did you intervene in the west?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Duobao Tathagata Buddha''s face darkened and remembered the days when he was teaching.


    The Jade Emperor said, "Kunpeng, I''m the Lord of heaven. I''ll handle the affairs of heaven. It''s not up to you to speak."


    Hearing this, Kunpeng laughed and said, "Haotian, since you say so, it''s no wonder that I''m poor. A little demon monkey can make a big noise in the heaven. Such a heaven is really despised." Kunpeng said here, took out the human treasure ''TongKong seal'' and held it on his head and said to the sky: "Tianting is immoral. From today on, I Kunpeng will decide as a human saint. Since then, the human race will not be managed by Tianting!"


    Kunpeng''s words made him feel the way of heaven, and there was a surge of wind and clouds between heaven and earth.


    At this time, the fairies present in the heaven were stunned by Kunpeng''s words. While people, elucidation and interception were shocked, they were ten happy. Who made the Jade Emperor align with the two saints of the West and lose the face of the heaven? For them, it was to block the eastward advance of the West.


    The Jade Emperor Haotian was completely angered by Kunpeng''s words. If the heaven lost the belief of the human race, even with the support of the two saints in the west, the next robbery would be abandoned by the Taoist ancestors as Kunpeng said. In order to protect his own safety, just listen to the Jade Emperor''s angry way: "Kunpeng, I am the leader of the three realms, but you are against the will of the Taoist ancestors. Moreover, some people of the Terran teach the leader, the supreme Lao Jun, and the virgin Nu Wa of the Terran, and you are just the holy teacher of the Terran. How can you make such a decision for the Terran?"


    Kunpeng said coldly, "Haotian, it''s not up to you whether I''m qualified or not."


    What Kunpeng did in Tianting triggered a change in the way of heaven. All the saints were surprised and came to Tianting. As soon as the saints appeared, all the immortals immediately paid homage. Only Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi made a little ceremony.


    When the Jade Emperor saw a helper, he immediately said, "Haotian has seen senior brothers and sisters. Now Kunpeng is arrogant and doesn''t respect heaven. I hope senior brothers and sisters make decisions for Haotian."


    Zhunti was the first to appear. He came forward and said, "we have our own decision on this matter. Kunpeng shouldn''t do this. Haotian is the emperor of heaven who kisses Daozu. You''re rude to Daozu."


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "zhunti, you don''t have to talk about the Taoist ancestors. The matter of heaven is the matter of our east, and it''s not about you or the West."


    Then he said, "it''s a bad word for Kunpeng Taoist friends! What''s the difference between things under the heaven."


    Kunpeng sneered: "so the sage thought it was inappropriate for me to do this?"


    Then he nodded and said, "that''s right! Haotian is the Lord of the three realms. He has his own ideas, but Taoist friends shouldn''t interfere in the affairs of heaven!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng said with a smile: "Now the Tianting even dares to ignore a little demon monkey. It can be seen that the Tianting has lost its dignity and no luck. When the demon family took charge of the Tianting, it was because of the loss of luck that they were abandoned by the Taoist ancestor. Now the Tianting under the control of Haotian also lost their luck. We might as well go to Zixiao palace to see the Taoist ancestor and ask him to remove Haotian from the throne of the emperor of heaven. What do you think?"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the first person to stand up and support is the leader of Tongtian cult. He only heard him say with a smile: "Taoist friend Kunpeng is very kind. Haotian should give way when he loses his luck."


    Zhunti had a hard time getting the support of Tianting. How can he do this? Just listen to him: "Kunpeng''s words are bad. If Haotian is wrong, Daozu will deal with it. Now Daozu doesn''t have to give up his seat."


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "zhunti, as a saint, you are unjust and so biased towards Haotian. Is there any secret between you?"


    When zhunti heard this, he said angrily, "Kunpeng, stop talking nonsense. What secret can I have?"


    Kunpeng sneered, "I don''t think so. Zhunti, it seems that the monkey king is your disciple. Your disciples are so arrogant, but they don''t know what crime to commit?"


    When zhunti heard this, he didn''t know how to answer, so he had to ask Haotian for help.


    Seeing this, the Jade Emperor came forward and said, "Kunpeng, what we are talking about is that you let the Terran out of the control of the heaven, not others. Don''t deviate from the topic."


    Kunpeng sneered: "I deviate from the topic. Since Tianting can''t even make a small demon monkey, how can it convince the Terrans? So I don''t think I''m wrong?"


    Kunpeng then turned to zhunti and said, "zhunti saint, your disciple Sun Wukong is so arrogant that he doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. It can be seen that your western morality is very poor. How can you preach in our east? In my opinion, you''d better straighten yourself first and then preach in our east, so as not to damage the people in our east."


    When zhunti heard this, he was furious and said, "Kunpeng, I can''t talk about the West. You can intervene!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "just now you said that there are no things under the main road, but now you say this again. How can you be convincing if you repeat it in the west?"


    Then the sage said, "Taoist Kunpeng''s words are very good. Although the monkey king did something wrong, it is also the will of heaven. I will deal with it in the future, but Taoist friends should not obstruct the general trend of heaven and separate the human race from the control of heaven."


    Kun Peng sneered at the way: "the friend of the road is not the one who has the final say of the road."


    Zhunti said, "Kunpeng, that''s just your strong behavior. You can''t do it at all!"


    Kunpeng said, "since I can''t count what I said and did, why do you argue with me? We might as well break up like this. Go back to the cave and see how the heaven decides."


    When zhunti heard this, he said angrily, "Kunpeng, don''t talk nonsense. Take back what you just said, or I''ll catch you in Zixiao palace and listen to the teacher."


    Kunpeng sneered: "just because you zhunti deserve to be with me, I don''t know whose golden body was slaughtered at the beginning? And don''t forget the order of the Taoist ancestor. You and other saints are not allowed to intervene in world disputes before the next robbery. Do you dare to violate the order of the Taoist ancestor?"


    Beating people without beating their faces and swearing without exposing their shortcomings, Kunpeng ridiculed zhunti in front of the immortals, which immediately made zhunti angry. He immediately wanted to come forward and teach Kunpeng a lesson. Fortunately, he stopped him in time. Otherwise, he didn''t say whether zhunti could teach Kunpeng a lesson, but he was against the order of Taoist ancestors.


    When zhunti thought of this place, he couldn''t help but secretly scold Kunpeng for his shamelessness.


    After being introduced, Kunpeng did not flinch, so he said to empress Nuwa and the supreme Lao Jun: "senior brother Lao Jun and junior sister Nuwa, you are also the decision-makers of the human race. I don''t know what to do about this?"


    Although the supreme old gentleman owed the cause and effect of the two saints in the west, he only agreed to preach eastward to compensate for the cause and effect, so he didn''t want to pay attention to this matter, so he said: "I''m sorry, but it''s inconvenient to intervene in this matter. It''s up to younger martial sister Nuwa to decide."


    When Nuwa heard this, she couldn''t help being very dissatisfied with the supreme old gentleman, but she couldn''t help it. The monkey king was shaped by the tonic stone, which is equivalent to Nuwa''s child. Naturally, she wanted to lean towards the West. She just heard her say, "Kunpeng''s move is very inappropriate. I don''t agree with him."


    Kunpeng raised the "Kongtong seal", the most precious human treasure in his hand, and said, "Nuwa, why don''t you admit it to me? If you have a" Kongtong seal "in hand, you can naturally decide the affairs of the human race."

 Chapter 455

    Empress Nuwa looked at the "Kongtong seal" in Kunpeng''s hand. She was helpless and had to be silent.


    When zhunti saw the "Kongtong seal" in Kunpeng''s hand, he was very jealous. He couldn''t help thinking, "how good it would be if this treasure belonged to him in the West!"


    Unfortunately, he can only think about it. The human treasure can''t fall into the hands of the West. Zhunti and Kunpeng are great enemies of life and death, but they don''t want this treasure to fall into Kunpeng''s hands, so they said: "Kunpeng, what virtue do you have? How can you take charge of this Lingbao? Younger martial sister Nuwa is the mother of the human race. This treasure belongs to her!"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she was also excited. I hope you can get this treasure. If she can take charge of this treasure, then she will be the main thing in the future.


    Kunpeng snorted coldly, "must mention, why do you need to say more about the affairs of the human race? It is heaven''s will that this treasure falls into the hands of the poor. How is Nu Wa qualified to take charge of this treasure? Besides making people a little credit, what has she done to the human race?"


    Nuwa''s face changed greatly when she heard Kunpeng''s words, and she hated Kunpeng to the bone in her heart. Now the Taoist ancestors have ordered the saints not to fight before the next mass robbery. Kunpeng is no longer concerned with the saints. When the next mass robbery comes, Kunpeng can become a saint, and the saints can''t help him.


    The eldest martial brother, Lao Jun, seeing that Kunpeng didn''t shrink back and the matter was difficult to solve, said, "we shouldn''t intervene in the affairs of heaven. Haotian should decide everything by himself. If Kunpeng must let Haotian down, we can mention our intention to the Taoist ancestors when the next robbery comes. As for the affairs of the human race, everything depends on the will of heaven. We don''t need to argue."


    Kunpeng didn''t want to compete with people and Buddhism at this time, so he said, "since the eldest martial brother spoke, I have nothing to say."


    Zhunti still wanted to say something, but he was stopped by the introduction. Now the sage doesn''t come out. The introduction doesn''t want to provoke Kunpeng''s anger and affect the overall situation of the West''s eastward advance.


    Although empress Nuwa has fantasies about the "Kongtong seal", now saints can''t intervene in the disputes among the three worlds, and she can''t help Kunpeng. Moreover, Kunpeng is not something she can deal with alone, so she keeps silent.


    Although the Jade Emperor is unwilling, he is now more powerful than others. He Haotian is unable to fight Kunpeng and can only accept his life.


    After everyone agreed, he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, the great prosperity of the west is the general trend of the way of heaven. Although Taoist friends have high mana, it is difficult to reverse the way of heaven with their own power. I hope Taoist friends will take care of themselves."


    These words are to remind Kunpeng not to make excessive moves. The power of heaven is not what Kunpeng can resist.


    Kunpeng also understood that the great prosperity of the West was unstoppable, but it did not prevent him from seeking benefits from it. Kunpeng sneered: "what about the way of heaven? I naturally know that although your western prosperity is the general trend of the way of heaven, everything is not invariable. You don''t have to use the way of heaven to suppress me. Even if there is a robbery, I have great merit and virtue to protect my body, but I''m not afraid. I don''t overestimate myself to some people and resist the destruction of the golden body by the way of heaven."


    Zhunti''s face changed when he heard this, but he was speechless.


    Yuanshi Tianzun also wanted to take the opportunity to end the cause and effect with the west, so he said, "since everyone has nothing to do and the flat peach meeting can''t be held, it''s better to go back to the cave."


    Kunpeng''s goal has been reached, and he doesn''t want to entangle with the two western saints and Haotian any more. So he took the lead in agreeing, bowed his hand to the saints, and left the Tianting to return to the Beiming sea.


    Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian sect did not talk to the saints. As soon as he turned around, he also returned to jin''ao island. Yuanshi Tianzun and taishanglaojun followed and returned to their own Taoist field. Empress Nuwa didn''t say anything and turned back to the wa palace.


    After Kunpeng, empress Nuwa and Sanqing left, the Taoist priest said to the Jade Emperor, "younger martial brother Haotian, you don''t have to worry about it so far. Everything is done as originally agreed. Even if Kunpeng deliberately blocks it under the way of heaven, you won''t get anything."


    The Jade Emperor nodded and said, "Taoist friends, please rest assured that this matter will not affect your and my cooperation."


    Then he said, "it''s inconvenient for us to stay here for a long time, so we''ll leave." then he and zhunti returned to the Western Paradise.


    After Kunpeng''s trouble, the Jade Emperor''s reputation of the heavenly court suddenly dropped. Many casual practitioners began to doubt the heavenly court. Those who were trained into immortals by the human race no longer obey the orders of the heavenly court after hearing Kunpeng''s words. For a time, the prestige of the heavenly court in the three realms has dropped to a low point.


    The queen mother of the West sighed when she heard that Kunpeng was making trouble in heaven: "Haotian, it seems that you have provoked Kunpeng''s anger this time. Even if the next robbery is not difficult for Sanqing, it will be difficult for you to be the emperor of heaven again!"


    In fact, there is no Kunpeng. According to Haotian''s move of forming an alliance with the two saints in the west, Sanqing will not let Haotian go. Moreover, although the position of emperor of heaven is good, it can cause trouble most. Immeasurable robbery makes everyone want to end the cause and effect. How can Haotian end the cause and effect with the sage easily.


    After zhunti and Jieyin returned to the Western Paradise, zhunti couldn''t swallow this tone more and more, so it was difficult to Jieyin said: "elder martial brother, Kunpeng is so arrogant. If you and I don''t teach him a lesson, I''m afraid he will stop him when the west is booming in the future."


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, you know what he said, but now it''s stronger than others. You and I can''t intervene in the affairs of the three worlds in this quantity robbery, but it''s hard for anyone in the west to be an enemy!"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, we can''t deal with Kunpeng, but it doesn''t mean we can''t deal with his allies."


    After hearing this, he said, "younger martial brother, do you want to deal with interception?"


    Zhunti shook his head and said, "although the interception is weak now, the origin of establishing a religion has not been lost. Once the Tongtian sect leader is provoked, the ''immortal sword array'' is not easy to provoke."


    After hearing this, he realized that zhunti wanted to deal with the witch family, but he was still a little worried and said, "younger martial brother, there are still big witches Xingtian and Jiufeng in the witch family. If we meet them, we will lose a lot."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, we don''t need to compete with the witch clan. I mean to deal with the underground mansion. Now there is only one person in the underground mansion, and other people have no ability at all. We can take the excuse of crossing and turning the resentful soul into the main underground mansion, which can not only attack Kunpeng, but also control the underground mansion and accumulate merit for our great prosperity in the West."


    Then he heard this and asked, "younger martial brother, who do you want to send to the underground?"


    Zhunti said, "I want to send Di Zang to this matter. What do you think, senior brother?"


    Then he thought for a moment and said, "Di Zang is cautious, but he can be alone. I have no opinion."


    Zhunti said, "since senior brother has no opinion, I''ll order Di Zang to go to the hell. I''ll see how Kunpeng will react when he learns about it."


    After zhunti had planned to change everything, he found dizang, told him everything, and let him choose whether he was willing to make this merit for the western religion.


    Zhunti said that shangdizang chose by himself. In fact, according to dizang''s heart, there was no choice at all. This would agree with zhunti''s intention.


    After Di Zang agreed, zhunti ordered Duobao Tathagata Buddha, lantern burning ancient Buddha, Da RI Tathagata Buddha and others to drive to the underground mansion to escort Di Zang.


    When Di Zang moved, Kun Peng knew it. With a cold hum, he cut through the space and came to the underworld. Instead of seeing the earth empress first, he directly came to the sea of blood and saw the Styx river.


    Styx was puzzled when he saw Kunpeng and asked, "I don''t know Kunpeng Taoist friend, what''s important to come to my blood sea?"


    Kunpeng said, "I''m here for my Taoist friends. Now the two saints in the West have sent Duobao Tathagata, burning lamps and big sun Tathagata to the underground to seek the Lord of the underground. I don''t know what to do about it?"


    Styx River smiled and said, "there are Taoist friends. It seems that they alone are not a threat to the underground. What''s more, there are later Taoist friends in the underground. How can Buddhism get cheap!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "the friends of the underworld River don''t know. Now the great prosperity of the west is the general trend of the way of heaven. It''s also the general trend of the way of heaven to hide the land in the main underground, and the poor way can''t stop it."


    The river Styx was surprised when he heard this. If things were really like what Kunpeng said, after Buddhism entered the underworld, his Youming religion would also be restrained. Just listen to the river Styx said, "what does that friend mean to do with this?"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "since the two saints of the West want to enter the underground, I''m as poor as he wants. If Di Zang dares to take an oath in the underground, I''ll take the opportunity to trap him in the Yinshan Mountain. I''ll see how zhunti will react when he learns about this. However, if this matter wants to succeed, he needs the help of Taoist friends."


    Styx said, "as long as you can subdue Western Buddhism, I will listen to my friends for everything."


    After receiving the support of Styx, Kunpeng said, "in that case, I''ll go to discuss with empress Houtu and take the west by surprise."

 Chapter 456

    Kunpeng said goodbye to the Styx River and went straight to the underworld to see empress Houtu. After welcoming Kunpeng into the palace, empress Houtu said, "Taoist friends come for the West."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it turns out that the later Taoist friends have also calculated that the West wants to take the underground. I don''t know what your plans are?"


    Empress Houtu said, "although there are many people in the underground mansion, it is far from Buddhism, and the witch family is limited by the oath and can''t come to help. Now everything needs the help of Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "Taoist friends are serious. As long as'' life and death thin '','' judge''s pen ''and six samsara are under the control of Taoist friends, Western Buddhism can''t turn over any big waves even if it wants to have different ideas. Moreover, I have seen the Styx River before I came here. With his help, the west can''t get any benefit from the underworld."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''m relieved if you help me."


    While Kunpeng was talking to empress Houtu, the Buddhist army had come outside the underworld. It is natural to know immediately what is related to Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it seems that you and I need to go to meet them."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu smiled and said, "everything is up to Taoist friends."


    When Kunpeng and empress Houtu came to the entrance of the underworld, the Buddhist people also arrived. The appearance of Kunpeng surprised Duobao and others. I''m afraid it''s not as easy as zhunti said. But now that they have come, they can''t give up halfway. They have to do their best.


    Di Zang came forward and said, "I''ve seen two predecessors. I see that there are too many souls in the underground. I want to make an oath. Please look away and allow me to do this."


    Empress Houtu was too kind-hearted. Hearing this, she had a good feeling for dizang and said, "the underground government is related to the safety of the six samsara. As long as you don''t go too far, I have no opinion."


    As soon as empress Houtu said this, Kunpeng couldn''t help but darken his face. He didn''t expect empress Houtu to be so easily felt by Di Zang. He couldn''t help humming coldly to remind empress Houtu to be careful of each other.


    Hearing Kunpeng''s cold hum, empress Houtu remembered that she said that everything was up to Kunpeng, but she had just dropped a word to Kunpeng, and her face couldn''t help looking unnatural.


    Di Zang ignored this. As soon as empress Houtu''s voice fell, he came forward and made a great oath to heaven, saying that hell was not empty and vowed not to become a Buddha.


    As soon as the oath comes out of heaven, there will be an induction, and a golden light of merit will fall on the earth. Duobao and other Buddhist people were overjoyed when they saw that the West could finally intervene in the affairs of the underworld.


    Unfortunately, it was too early for them to be happy. Kunpeng said coldly, "dizang, you have great courage. Hell is not empty and vows not to become a Buddha. What do you see yourself as, savior or or destroyer?"


    Di Zang said, "the saint''s words are serious. I want to wash away the grievances in the hearts of all living beings in the world, but the Savior doesn''t deserve it, and the destroyer is not my wish."


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "what a high consciousness! I''m afraid you want the west to intervene in the underworld and seek merit for the West from the underworld! Hell is not empty and vows not to become a Buddha. What do you think of the underworld and where are the six samsaras? The underworld is related to the safety of the three realms, which can be understood by a mere Luo Jinxian?"


    The burning lamp came forward and said, "the holy master''s words are bad! The wish of dizang is a great kindness to the three realms, which has nothing to do with seeking merit from the underground. As for low cultivation, it''s not the key. As long as you have a good heart, everything is not a problem!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "it''s a pity that his kindness has affected the balance of the three realms. According to his idea, evil people will not be punished. They just need to return to Buddhism. Let me ask you, isn''t this an accomplice to encourage others to commit murder? Another thing is that you who deceive teachers and destroy ancestors have the right to talk about good and evil here! If there is poverty, dizang won''t want to intervene in the affairs of the underworld."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the Styx river appeared. I just heard him say, "Kunpeng Taoist friends say well, the west is just a group of hypocrites, and I don''t agree with them to enter the underground."


    However, they did not expect that the Styx River, who had a grudge against Kunpeng, would stand on the side of Kunpeng, which made them lose their first chance. Originally, they thought that there were no experts in the underground. Even if empress Houtu disagreed, they could successfully win the underground according to their cultivation. However, they did not expect that not only Kunpeng people were in the underground, but also Styx river was connected with Kunpeng.


    Just when the lamplighter and others were in trouble, the two saints of the West appeared outside the door of the underworld. Duobao Tathagata and others hurried forward to pay homage.


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "zhunti, if you say you don''t stay well in the West and run around, you''re not afraid of being excited and violating the order of the Taoist ancestor! Don''t forget that you almost violated the order of the Taoist ancestor last time in Tianting. The cover of the front car is a lesson from the back, you must be careful!"


    Zhunti was furious when he heard this, and said with a cold hum, "Kunpeng, I don''t need you to remind me."


    The Taoist priest also saw that Kunpeng said something too much and came forward to warn: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, don''t do too much, otherwise you will be punished by heaven!"


    Kunpeng stopped receiving the warning and sneered: "I have great merit and virtue, but I am not afraid of the scourge. If you two are hiding in the Lord''s underground house, you can get rid of this idea as soon as possible. I won''t agree."


    Zhunti Leng snorted and said, "Kunpeng, who do you think you are? When did the hell say you were the master? What qualifications do you have to take care of this?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "when the underground government first became a success, I helped it. Zhunti, do you think I was qualified to manage it?"


    Zhunti disdained and said, "the Lord of the three realms is the Jade Emperor. Even if you Kunpeng participates in the construction of the underground government, you have no position in the underground government. Naturally, you are not qualified."


    Kunpeng said, "I''m not qualified. Is the underground Tibetan qualified to take vows to disturb the order of the underground? Zhunti, today I just don''t let the underground hide into the underground. I''ll see what you can do!"


    The Styx River also has a festival with the two saints in the West. Naturally, Buddhist people will not appear in his family. Now saints are not allowed to intervene in the affairs of the three realms. This is a good time to beat down water dogs. So I just listen to him: "what Taoist friend Kunpeng said is true, and the poor are not allowed to hide in the underworld!"


    Saints can''t interfere in the affairs of the three realms. Kunpeng and Styx River block them. Buddhist disciples such as Duobao and lighting lamps can''t help dizang succeed at all.


    After the introduction, it''s difficult to want to be like fate. If we hold a stalemate with Kunpeng and others, it won''t be long before Tiandao will send down heaven''s curse because of dizang''s disorderly vows, so he came forward and said: "Houtu Taoist friends, although dizang''s vows are too much, his intention is good after all. I hope you can give him a chance of life."


    Without waiting for Empress Houtu to speak, Kunpeng said, "Houtu Taoist friends have fully handed over the matter to me. You don''t have to waste your time to receive and guide Taoist friends."


    When zhunti heard this, he said angrily, "Kunpeng, don''t do too much. Anything can happen if you are in a hurry?"


    Kunpeng said with a cold hum, "you don''t have to threaten me. I don''t want to eat you."


    Then the Taoist priest sighed and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, it''s true that we made a mistake first and didn''t consider it thoroughly, but so far, I hope you can give dizang a way to live!"


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "senior brother..." before he finished, he stopped him.


    Kunpeng also knew that he could not force the west too much, so he said, "since all the Taoist friends have said so, it''s not easy for me to go too far. Since Di Zang wants to cross all sentient beings, it''s better to cross those resentful souls in the Yinshan first."


    After hearing this, he said, "thank you for your success."


    Kunpeng said, "take the lead, Taoist friends. Let''s say the ugly things first. It''s OK for Di Zang to stay in the underground. I can also make the decision in Yinshan and give it to di Zang, but for one thing, he can''t interfere in the affairs of the underground."


    After hearing this, she thought that if Kunpeng was not allowed in the current situation, it would be difficult for dizang to enter the underground. It would be better to promise him first and make another plan in the future.


    So, he said, "please rest assured, Taoist Kunpeng, we just want to hide nothing, but we won''t let him interfere in the affairs of the underground."


    Kunpeng said, "this is the best. I don''t know what do you think of the two Taoist friends of Styx and Houtu?"


    Houtu smiled and said, "I have no opinion."


    Although Styx didn''t want to, he knew he couldn''t force the two western saints too much, so he also said, "everything is up to the Taoist friends."


    So the conspiracy launched by zhunti ended in the failure of the West and the great victory of Kunpeng. Although zhunti was unwilling, he was unable to change.

 Chapter 457

    After two defeats in the west, it had a great impact on its own reputation. After returning to the Western Paradise, he was quoted and said: "younger martial brother, now Kunpeng is blocking in the East. We can only put our mind on the preaching in the East first. We''d better let go of other things first. We''d better not conflict with Kunpeng for the time being."


    Zhunti sighed, "senior brother, even if you and I don''t want to conflict with Kunpeng, he won''t stop."


    Then he said, "I also know this, but you should understand that you and I can''t always lower the boundary. That will cause Sanqing''s dissatisfaction and make it more difficult to preach eastward."


    Zhunti sighed, "well, don''t worry about Kunpeng first. When the equivalent robbery comes, I''ll settle accounts with Kunpeng. At that time, I''ll see how Kunpeng gets rid of the robbery."


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, according to Kunpeng''s behavior, if he is not absolutely sure of the next robbery, he will never be so crazy and ignore us."


    Zhunti asked, "elder martial brother means that Kunpeng is sure to become a saint in the next volume?"


    Then he nodded and said, "there should be no mistake. Only Cheng Sheng can let him so recklessly obstruct my Western prosperity."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, if this is the case, Kunpeng will never walk to prove it. We are all fooled by Kunpeng."


    Then he thought for a moment and said: "Yes, although Kunpeng''s magic power in the battle of canonization is strong, it is impossible to prove Tao by force before the next mass robbery. If he does not become a saint, he will end up as a mole ant. Even if he has great merit to protect himself, he may die during the mass robbery. This shows that he is not trying to prove Tao by force, but cutting three corpses into Tao, which can explain why he has always been in the occupation of canonization I haven''t used congenital Lingbao. "


    Zhunti nodded and said, "yes, they are afraid that Lingbao will be damaged and affect the three corpses, so they don''t want to use it. Kunpeng''s secret is really sinister and terrible. He would rather destroy the most valuable merit and virtue the day after tomorrow than expose his three corpses, so as to mislead us. But now we know that he is cutting the three corpses into a way. It''s easy to say that he will take precautions in the future."


    Then he sighed: "even if we know it is of little use, now he may have cut off the three corpses. As long as the three corpses are one, we can become saints immediately, and we can only be passive defense."


    Zhunti said, "it''s better to know than not to know. Now the most important thing for us is to let the Dharma spread to the East, and step up the connection with Haotian. With the help of heaven, the Dharma can finally flourish in the East."


    At the time of an accident in the underworld, the Jade Emperor above the heaven could not stand the "coercion" of his officials, and finally ordered the arrest of the monkey king. Unfortunately, the result still disappointed the celestial immortals, and the heavenly soldiers returned home again.


    Because Kunpeng pointed out that Sun Wukong''s successor at the flat peach meeting, zhunti had to give Tianting an explanation, so he had to make up his mind to let Tianting deal with Sun Wukong more seriously.


    However, people and Buddhism took the opportunity to prepare to teach the West and Tianting a lesson, so Tianting''s Buddhism disciples immediately took advantage of the order of the Jade Emperor to capture the monkey king in the lower world.


    Elucidating Erlang Zhenjun himself, they were opposite Sun Wukong in front. They had the same mana and were proficient in the art of change, so Sun Wukong was soon entangled by Erlang Zhenjun.


    At this time, the emperor, who was already dissatisfied with the west, took out the "steel carving" and threw it at the monkey king. This "golden steel carving" was refined by the merit and virtue gained by the emperor when he turned Hu into a Buddha. It was also the most precious merit and virtue of the day after tomorrow. Although it was not the most precious merit and virtue of the next day, it was not affordable by a golden immortal like the monkey king.


    Sun Wukong only thought about fighting Erlang Zhenjun, but he didn''t know that the supreme old gentleman had plotted against him from the air. He was hit by the heavenly spirit by the "steel carving". He immediately couldn''t stand firm and fell. He just got up to run, but he was caught up by Erlang Zhenjun''s thin dog, took a bite on his leg and stomach, and fell to the ground again.


    At this time, the monkey king couldn''t help scolding: "Heaven shamelessly plotted against him."


    Unfortunately, no matter how much he scolded, it was useless. After he fell to the ground, Erlang Zhenjun and the Seven Saints of Meishan rushed up and tied up the monkey king.


    The Jade Emperor didn''t want to punish the monkey king too much. He just sent heavenly soldiers to kill the monkey king under the demon chopping stage. With the magic power of the monkey king, he was not hurt at all.


    This is also that Sun Wukong will not be a man. If he just converges a little and pretends to be killed by heavenly soldiers, so that the Jade Emperor can have steps to go down, then the Jade Emperor will release Sun Wukong.


    Unfortunately, the efforts of the Jade Emperor were in vain. Seeing that the Jade Emperor wanted to be perfunctory, the emperor asked for an order to put the monkey king into the alchemy furnace to make a golden pill.


    The jade emperor also knew that the supreme old gentleman owed the cause and effect of the two western saints in the war of canonization, so he didn''t think that the supreme old gentleman wanted to poison the monkey king, so he agreed to his request.


    The Supreme Lord put the monkey king into the eight trigrams furnace and immediately opened the furnace to refine elixirs. On the surface, he was refining the gold elixirs eaten secretly for the monkey king to repay the cause and effect of the two western saints. In fact, the Supreme Lord secretly took the opportunity to destroy the origin of the monkey king and make him unable to improve his cultivation in the future.


    On the 49th day of July 7th, the Supreme Lord opened the Bagua stove and let the monkey king out. In a hurry, the monkey king kicked over the Bagua stove, so that the Dan fire fell into the lower boundary and formed the flame mountain. Although the monkey king''s move added a difficulty to the future journey to the west, it also destroyed the vitality of the people, provoked boundless cause and effect and damaged his own luck because the fire fell into the lower boundary.


    When Sun Wukong escaped from the Dante stove, he became very powerful and made a scene in heaven. The three religions of man, elucidation and interception all had the orders of the leader, so they couldn''t stop the monkey king, so they all hid from the emperor to watch. The Jade Emperor wanted the monkey king to establish a great reputation in the three realms, but he ignored it.


    When the monkey king was about to vent, the Jade Emperor ordered people to go to the west to invite the Tathagata Buddha, that is, Duobao, to capture the monkey king.


    So Tianting and the West staged another preset drama. Sun Wukong was defeated by the Tathagata Buddha and was pressed under the five elements mountain. All the great supernatural powers in the three realms know that this is just a play, and they don''t take it seriously. Only those casual practitioners who have no door and sect don''t know the inside information and believe it.


    After Sun Wukong was captured, the Jade Emperor sent an invitation to invite all the immortals to the peach Festival. Although the jade emperor did not want to invite Kunpeng to the banquet, Kunpeng, as a human saint, had to invite him with emotion and reason. However, the jade emperor could only send an invitation to invite Kunpeng to the banquet.


    After receiving the invitation, Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing and said, "Haotian fool dares to hold a flat peach meeting again. He really doesn''t know how to live or die. Anyway, I''ll give him face and go to heaven for a banquet."


    Therefore, Kunpeng went to heaven for dinner again, but this time Kunpeng wanted to disturb the meeting, so he was alone and didn''t take his disciples to heaven.


    After coming to Tianting, what Kunpeng didn''t expect was that the Styx River also came, and both sides called. Kunpeng said to the Jade Emperor, "Haotian, the monkey king has made trouble in the heaven several times. You, the Lord of the heaven, have nothing to do. Finally, you have to invite people from the west to subdue. You are too cowardly. I don''t know how the Taoist ancestor wanted you to be the emperor."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, there was a silence in the heaven. The immortals couldn''t help saying, "here we go again. It seems that Kunpeng wants to completely turn against the Jade Emperor and scold him again."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he said angrily, "Kun Peng, don''t talk nonsense. I don''t want to be taught by you. You should clarify your identity and don''t go too far."


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "what I said is true. In previous years, the flat peach club was presided over by the queen mother of the West. You see, even the queen mother of the west is unwilling to show up now. It shows how dereliction of duty you have done. If I had been you, I would have gone back to Zixiao palace and asked the Taoist ancestor to resign. I would not be the Lord of the heaven."


    Kunpeng''s remark exposed the shortcomings of the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor angrily said, "enough! Kunpeng, if you don''t want to participate in the peach meeting, please leave and don''t talk nonsense."


    Hearing this, Kunpeng sneered: "Haotian, you really think you have a lot of face. I came to the banquet because of the face of the West Queen Mother. If I had known that the West Queen Mother was not here, I would have disdained to come to the meeting. Because you Haotian are not qualified and worthy of coming to the meeting." Kunpeng said, ignored Haotian and went straight to the lower boundary.


    Seeing Kunpeng leaving, the Styx River also said, "if I had known that the queen mother of the West was not here, I would not have come." he also turned to the lower boundary. The departure of Kunpeng and Styx river has greatly reduced the reputation of Tianting again, and many immortals are no longer optimistic about the Jade Emperor.

 Chapter 458

    The reason why Kunpeng once again ridiculed the Jade Emperor was also purposeful, not only to attack the heaven, but also to test the number of bottom sects of the Jade Emperor.


    Kunpeng returns to the Beiming sea and comes back after the enlightenment and Jingwei have finished their work. They don''t understand why the teacher can''t get along with heaven again and again.


    The enlightenment asked, "the teacher is now controlled by the three religions of human, interpretation and interception. The jade emperor doesn''t have much strength at all. Why are you good at suppressing the heaven again and again?"


    Kunpeng did not answer the question of enlightenment, but asked the other disciples, "do you think so?"


    Hou Yi, Jingwei, Chang''e and Cangjie all nodded. Kunpeng sighed: "You all underestimated Haotian. He is not as simple as you think. When he was a boy in Zixiao palace, he took advantage of the opportunity of preaching by the Taoist ancestor to know how many people he made friends with. Although it is said that the more famous people disdained to make friends with him at that time, these are just a few people. When he heard about it in Zixiao palace, there are people of different middle and lower levels who make friends with him and want to be a teacher Take the opportunity to force out the strength hidden by Haotian. Unfortunately, Haotian is not fooled and there is nothing he can do as a teacher. "


    Jingwei asked, "teacher, the queen mother of the West has fallen out with the Jade Emperor. Why don''t you ask her?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Jingwei, you''ve experienced too few things and don''t grasp the hearts of the people. Although the queen mother of the West quarreled with Haotian about the two saints in the west, she won''t tell her teacher Haotian''s card. After all, it''s the card she and Haotian prepared to fight against the saints. If Haotian had an accident, those forces will naturally belong to her. If it was you, you will tell others your secret "Is that right?"


    When Jingwei heard this, he couldn''t help sticking out his tongue and said, "teacher, the Jade Emperor hasn''t used his hidden strength all the time. What should we do?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Haotian is just a guide for the teacher to deal with the West. Since he doesn''t know how to be a teacher, it''s not good to force him too much. After all, he is the emperor of heaven kissed by the Taoist ancestor. Although his actions are shameful, the Taoist ancestor''s face can''t be denied, so as not to fall into the handle."


    Hearing this, Hou Yi asked, "does the teacher want to deal with the west?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "That''s what I mean to be a teacher. Although the great prosperity of the west is the general trend of the way of heaven, since the general trend of the way of heaven cannot be changed, we can change the small trend. On the surface, the monkey king is pressed by the multi treasure Tathagata at the foot of the five elements mountain to explain to all living beings in the world. In fact, they are preparing for the eastward spread of Buddhism. Moreover, the monkey king has only 500 years of disaster, which is compared with his sins But it''s very different. "


    The enlightenment said, "teacher, that is to say, the Buddha Dharma will be spread to the East in 500 years. How can we resist?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "resist! Why do you want to resist the spread of Buddhism to the east? You need to know that the most anxious thing about this is people and Buddhism, but it has nothing to do with us. Do you think Buddhism''s eastward advance can pose any threat to you? You think the teacher is in the prestige of the human race. If Buddhism wants to deal with being a teacher, I''m afraid it will be drowned by the human tide immediately."


    Jingwei said, "I see. The teacher wants to take advantage of the competition between Snipes and mussels."


    Kunpeng smiled: "You''re not right. As a teacher, you want to rob the merits of the eastward spread of Buddhism. There should be ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties for the eastward spread of Buddhism. Every difficulty is merit. Although these merits are despised by the teacher, they are very rare to you. In these five hundred years, Tianting and the West will formulate the specific matters of the eighty-one difficulties. What you should do is to carefully observe and pay attention to the one stroke of Tianting and the West Move and know each other and friends. As soon as the eastern spread of the Dharma starts, you will be ready to seize merit. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, his five disciples looked at him with reverent eyes. Kunpeng smiled and said, "well, it''s time to tell you. How much merit you can get depends on your own efforts. You all go down and prepare, and you should practice in isolation as a teacher."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, Wudao and others left the teacher and went out of the Beiming sea. Wudao and Hou Yi came to the west to monitor every move of Buddhism, while Jingwei, Chang''e and Cangjie came to the Taiyin star to pay attention to the actions of the heaven.


    After all his disciples left, Kunpeng also entered his own world. For 500 years, Kunpeng wanted to refine a Lingbao with the sharp mouth of mosquitoes and the original chaotic stone, that is, the fragments of his destroyed "split sky axe" to prepare for future mass robbery.


    Kunpeng''s refining this treasure is a great weapon. He doesn''t dare to refine it in the Beiming sea. Once he succeeds, the heavenly way will fall to the scourge of heaven. At that time, he will attract the attention of all saints. Moreover, he doesn''t know the idea of Taoist Zu Hongjun and doesn''t want to joke about his own life. Fortunately, he has his own world. Although it is not perfect, he can also block the peeping of the heavenly way and fear the scourge of heaven.


    Without the Pangu tripod, the treasure of the day after tomorrow, Kunpeng had to use his heart and fire to refine the weapon. Fortunately, at this time, he was not afraid of drying up his magic power in his own world. At the beginning, the breaking of the "split sky axe" made Kunpeng understand that the more materials the better, the most important thing is his own quality. The material used in the "split sky axe" refined by Kunpeng can be said to be the only one in the world, but The Lingbao finally refined is not satisfactory. This is mainly because those materials are not integrated with each other due to their original properties, and there are too many impurities in Lingbao, which affects the firmness of Lingbao itself.


    With the experience of last time, the first thing that Kun Peng did was to refine the material. First, he took out the star essence and began to mix it up. He had to say that the gap between the quasi saints was also very large. In those days, the essence of the stars from the demon Emperor Jun was a lot of impurities. Tens of thousands of pounds of star essence were left behind by less than a few Jin after the heart of the Kun Peng. This makes Kunpeng sigh with emotion.


    To refine the essence of the stars, Kunpeng just practices his hands and doesn''t want to use it to refine treasure. After putting away the essence of stars, Kunpeng took out the original chaotic stone. This stone is not a thing of chaos. It takes much more effort and time than the essence of stars. After some refining, the original chaotic stone like a giant axe has shrunk by nine times out of ten, leaving only a small piece.


    The chaotic original stone is the main body of Kunpeng''s refining device. After refining, Kunpeng made it into a sword body. This is not an ordinary sword body. Kunpeng left an empty tube as thin as ox hair in the middle of the sword body. After that, he took out the mosquito''s blood essence, which was too little. Only a small drop of blood essence larger than the nail was condensed. Don''t underestimate this small drop of blood essence. It has a good phagocytic ability, and even the soul can absorb it.


    Kunpeng carefully poured this drop of blood essence into the sword body from the handle of the good sword body, and then condensed the sword with heart fire again. After some time, a blood line appeared in the middle of the sword body. Kunpeng looked at the sword in his hand and couldn''t help laughing. Then he took out the mosquito mouth and began to refine it. After some time, the sharp mouth turned into a small beach of liquid, Kunpeng immediately put the sword in his hand into the small pool of liquid, and the whole sword body was surrounded by the small pool of liquid.


    At this time, Kunpeng shouted, "congealing!" the sword floating in the air suddenly emitted a million feet of light. The small pool of liquid disappeared and completely integrated into the sword. The sword was finally refined.


    This sword is not a big killer. Once it is formed, even if there is no perfect world, it is also a flash of lightning and thunder. A huge breath of destruction is formed in the air. There is life and death. This is the destructive power contained in the world itself.


    Kunpeng was surprised when he saw this. Originally, he thought that there would be no scourge in his imperfect world. He did not expect that the scourge did not come, but it triggered the destructive power of the world itself, which made Kunpeng want to cry without tears.


    As soon as the power of destruction became apparent, Kunpeng''s own world, which had evolved from the "fixed sea god pearl", suddenly felt a sense of collapse. This world is the foundation of Kunpeng. If the world is destroyed, he will not only suffer heavy losses, but also have no chance to prove the saint road in the future.


    Kunpeng immediately summoned the good and evil corpses. The good corpse began to work hard to protect his own world from collapse with his own strength of water. Fortunately, the good corpse has "Twelve chaotic green lotus" in his hand, which can ensure the safety of the world for a time. The evil corpse itself practices the law of destruction. At this time, it desperately absorbs the power of destruction. Kunpeng''s Noumenon suppresses the destructive gas produced by the world with the power of faith.


    Unfortunately, Kunpeng did his best and couldn''t eliminate the destructive force. With the passage of time, the destructive force has gradually become uncontrollable. Seeing this, Kunpeng was cruel. The evil corpse rolled up the newly refined sword and waved the sword to meet the destructive force in the sky. The two intersected. He saw that the evil corpse was immediately driven into the ground by the destructive force, and the evil corpse was hurt, Kunpeng himself spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    However, fortunately, the destructive power in the sky was also absorbed by the evil corpse. Kunpeng was overjoyed. The evil corpse flew up again and waved his sword to meet the destructive power. After several exchanges, although Kunpeng paid a heavy price, the destructive power in the sky was also destroyed by the evil corpse.

 Chapter 459

    When the gas of destruction disappeared, Kunpeng was not only badly hurt, but also injured himself. His own world also suffered heavy losses under the influence of the gas of destruction, but it was a great blessing for the world to survive.


    Kunpeng took the sword from the evil corpse. He couldn''t help feeling very much. He paid too much for the sword. He didn''t dare to see the quality of the sword in his hand for fear that it was not satisfactory.


    However, in the end, Kunpeng suppressed his different thoughts and looked at the sword in his hand. The result was that he was very happy. After the baptism of the gas of destruction, the quality of the sword went beyond Kunpeng''s imagination. It is the same as "chaotic green lotus" and has the quality of chaotic treasure.


    Of course, this is only in terms of quality, but its actual ability is only equivalent to the congenital treasure, which can not be compared with the chaotic Lingbao. However, Kunpeng''s "Twelve chaotic green lotus" and this sword come from this world. As long as he can improve this world, he may eventually evolve the "Twelve chaotic green lotus" into the "thirty-six chaotic green lotus" and become the chaotic treasure, And this sword can also become a destructive artifact that destroys heaven and earth.


    After the sword was refined, Kunpeng named it "killer sword". This sword integrates the law of destruction. Even if a saint is hurt by this sword, he will pay a considerable price, and may even die under this sword.


    With the "killing sword", Kun Peng''s courage is also much stronger. As long as Dao Zu Hongjun didn''t take the shot, he doesn''t have to fear anyone in the three worlds.


    Kunpeng gave the "killing sword" to the evil corpse who practiced the law of destruction. He couldn''t help sighing: "fortunately, the evil corpse was transformed by the congenital treasure, otherwise he would be killed by the sword!"


    After Kunpeng put away the "killing sword", he healed in his own world. I don''t know how long it took. After Kunpeng recovered his cultivation, he went out of his own world and returned to the Beiming sea.


    At this time, more than 490 years have passed since the birth of the monkey king. Jin chanzi, the disciple of the Tathagata Buddha, has been reincarnated in the East. Now the earth fairy world Dongsheng Shenzhou is the world of the Tang Dynasty, and Li Shimin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, is in charge of the world.


    Li Shimin won the world by relying on the power of Buddhism. Naturally, he highly praised Buddhism. For a time, Buddhism flourished in Dongsheng Shenzhou, and the three sects of Taoism were suppressed.


    When Kunpeng returned to the fairy world, he immediately called his disciples back to the island to report the trend between Tianting and Western Buddhism in the past 500 years.


    After the disciples returned to the Beiming sea, Kunpeng said, "what have you gained in the past 500 years? Tell them one by one and analyze the situation for the teacher¡°


    Jingwei first came forward and said: "Teacher, the heavenly court has been moving frequently in the past 500 years. The rolling curtain general was beaten down because he broke a glass lamp. Now he is being punished in the Liusha river. The Navy General Marshal Tianpeng was demoted to the lower world and cast a pig fetus because of a small matter. In addition, the Dragon King of Jinghe River was beheaded by Wei Zheng because he violated the rules of heaven in a moment of anger, and the little white dragon, the son of the Dragon King of the West Sea, set fire to the gift given by the Jade Emperor in the temple The Pearl violated the heaven and committed a capital crime. Fortunately, the Guanyin Bodhisattva of the South China Sea in Western Buddhism came forward to intercede for him. He just survived the disaster and is now demoted to serpentine mountain. "


    Kunpeng said to Hou Yi, "can you gain from monitoring the west?"


    Hou Yi said, "in the west, in addition to the golden cicada son reincarnated from the East, there are only a few small demons belonging to the west after the Lich and the great demon, and there is nothing else."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he thought differently: "it seems that Haotian and zhunti have not changed their strategy. He has arranged the people who travel west to learn scriptures. Things should not change much."


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said: "Calculate the time. It''s not far for Jinchanzi to travel westward to learn scriptures. Although it''s the will of heaven to prosper in the west, as a teacher, you should also give them a little lesson and understand the Tao. You go to the Wuxing mountain secretly and combine the spiritual pulse around the Wuxing mountain with the seal of the monkey king. If the monkey king gets out of trouble, the spiritual pulse will be damaged. You should be careful not to be found."


    Wudao took orders and immediately went to the five elements mountain to arrange everything. Wudao was the most familiar array among Kunpeng''s disciples. At this time, although his mana was only the golden immortal, his realm was quasi holy. It was not a big deal to put a small ban. However, he set everything and returned to the Beiming sea to return to Kunpeng.


    After making all the preparations, Kunpeng said with a smile: "now everything is ready, only the east wind is owed. When the reincarnated Tang Sanzang travels westward, it is when you have won merit before. Now you pay close attention to every move of the purple bamboo forest in the South China Sea. As long as the Guanyin in the South China Sea makes a move, you will immediately report to the teacher. Well, you all go down."


    In the 13th year of Zhenguan, Chen Xuanzang, the great master of Sanzang of Tang Dynasty, gathered 1200 eminent monks to perform various wonderful sutras at Huasheng temple in Chang''an city.


    After the early Tang Dynasty, Li Shimin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, led all civil and military officials to leave the Jinluan palace in a phoenix chariot and dragon chariot. He came to the Huasheng temple to worship the Buddha. The king of the Tang Dynasty arrived in front of the temple early, ordered the music loudspeakers to live, got off the chariot, and led many officials to worship the Buddha and worship the Buddha.


    After offering incense to all civil and military officials, Li Shimin worshipped the Buddha''s golden body and visited the arhat. The great mage Chen Xuanzang led the monks Luo to the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    Li Shimin was very happy and rewarded the monks.


    On this day, Guanyin Bodhisattva from the purple bamboo forest of Putuo Mountain in the South China Sea received the decree of the Tathagata Buddha and observed the Sutras in Chang''an city. Suddenly, he heard that Emperor Taizong Li Shimin preached the good fruit, elected eminent monks and held a general meeting. He also saw that the master of the master''s altar was the reincarnation of Jin chanzi, a disciple of the Tathagata Buddha. Guanyin Bodhisattva was very happy and immediately took the treasure given by the Buddha to the long street to join him His boy sells wooden forks.


    After Guanyin Bodhisattva left the purple bamboo forest in the South China Sea, Kunpeng got the notice from his disciples, so he led his disciples to Chang''an city to see what Guanyin Bodhisattva wanted to do.


    When Kunpeng saw that Guanyin Bodhisattva was selling those spiritual treasures, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "people in the West will only make a fuss and do this inspiring thing. You see, even those who have great powers in the West like Guanyin have gone out. You can imagine how shameless they are."


    Under the influence of Kunpeng, all the disciples of Kunpeng had no good feelings for the West and echoed.


    Kunpeng said to Cangjie, "Cangjie, go and stop Guanyin and let her restrain a little."


    Cangjie took the order, lowered down and came to Guanyin Bodhisattva. Just listen to Cangjie say: "I''ve seen Guanyin Taoist friends. Although it''s God''s will for you to prosper in the west, you don''t have to do such things. You''d better restrain yourself."


    The appearance of Cangjie surprised Guanyin Bodhisattva. When she heard Cangjie''s words, she also knew that her behavior had aroused the dissatisfaction of the other party. Cangjie was a disciple of Kunpeng and the ancestor of the human language. Guanyin Bodhisattva knew that her move was indeed inappropriate and a little sensational. Cangjie''s words left her speechless. In addition, zhunti once ordered them not to provoke Kunpeng, so as not to affect the eastern spread of Buddhism.


    Guanyin knew Cang Jie, but her boy Mu Zha didn''t know it. Since the rise of the west, Mu Zha was very arrogant because he was under the door of Guanyin Bodhisattva. He couldn''t help but say angrily when Cangjie scolded Guanyin Bodhisattva: "who are you and what qualifications are you to talk nonsense? Can I take care of you when I act in the west?"


    As soon as Mu Zha said this, Guanyin Bodhisattva immediately felt a chill and hurriedly said to Mu Zha, "shut up! You have your share to speak in front of the teacher."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva then said to Cangjie, "Mu Zha doesn''t know his friend''s identity. Just now, it''s just a moment of nonsense. I hope Cangjie''s Taoist friends don''t have the same experience as him."


    Cangjie said, "those who don''t know are innocent, but mu Zha''s mind is still lacking. Guanyin Taoist friends must educate him more to avoid causing great disasters in the future."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva''s face turned red when he heard this. He said in his heart, "if you knew that Mu Zha was so ignorant, you shouldn''t take him out. It''s so white."


    However, Guanyin Bodhisattva also had nothing to say. Who let them make a mistake first, he could also say: "Mu Zha hasn''t thanked Cangjie Taoist friends yet."


    Cang Jie said calmly, "it''s not necessary. However, the great prosperity of Guanyin Taoist friends in the west is the general trend of heaven. I can''t stop it, but you shouldn''t make excessive moves in this world. After all, I''m still the ancestor of Terran characters and should be responsible for the development of Terran. Taoist friends'' move is suspected of attracting attention."


    Originally, Guanyin Bodhisattva wanted to take the opportunity to publicize Buddhism in the world, but she didn''t expect to meet Cangjie. She had to put away the treasure given by the Buddha and prepare to leave.

 Chapter 460

    Just as Guanyin Bodhisattva was about to leave, someone asked how much the cassock in Guanyin Bodhisattva''s hand cost.


    Seeing it in the dark, Kunpeng sighed, "the will of heaven is so, you can''t go against it." so Chuan Yin Yu Cangjie asked him to leave and stop caring about Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    After Cangjie got the order, he sighed and left without words. His move puzzled Guanyin Bodhisattva. But she didn''t have time to think. The questioner was asking her the value of cassock again.


    Just listen, Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "the cassock is 5000 Liang and the tin stick is 2000 Liang."


    The person who asked for the price was not an ordinary person, but Xiao Xing, the Prime Minister of the current Dynasty. Xiao Xing asked, "what''s the difference between this cassock and you want such a high price?"


    Seeing that Xiao Xing was full of officialdom, Guanyin Bodhisattva immediately forgot what Cangjie said just now. She only heard her say: "if you wear my cassock, you will not sink, fall into hell, be free from vicious difficulties, and encounter the den of tigers and wolves."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva then turned his voice and said, "however, if someone respects the three treasures, rejoices when he sees good, and converts to my Buddha, I will give him the cassock and tin stick for free to form a good relationship."


    Hearing this, Prime Minister Xiao Xing immediately dismounted and met Guanyin Bodhisattva with courtesy and said, "the emperor of the Tang Dynasty is very kind, and all civil and military officials in the Manchu Dynasty adhere to it. Now the water and land assembly has been built, and this cassock is just worn by master Chen Xuanzang. How about you follow me to the court to see the king?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva readily accepted it and went into the palace with Xiao Xing. When he came to the hall, King Li Shimin of the Tang Dynasty asked, "Xiao Xing, what''s important for you to come to the mask?"


    Xiao Xing bowed his head and said, "I came across two monks in the city who were selling cassocks and tin sticks. Master Xuan Zang, who is a great master of chensi, can wear this dress, so he led the monk to visit."


    Li Shimin, Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty, was overjoyed at the speech and asked how much the cassock was worth. Guanyin Bodhisattva replied, "the cassock is 5000 Liang and the tin stick is 2000 Liang."


    Hearing the price, Emperor Taizong Li Shimin asked, "what''s the advantage of your cassock? It''s worth so much?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva took out the cassock and saw that the great hall was full of treasure. There were Ruyi beads, Mani beads, Bichen beads and Dingfeng beads on the cassock. And the red agate, the purple coral, the night pearl and the relic. Steal the white moon and fight for the red with the sun. All the immortals are full of air, and the auspicious light holds the saint.


    Even if Guanyin Bodhisattva didn''t say anything, Emperor Taizong Li Shimin knew the value of this cassock. He only heard Li Shimin say, "this Dafa elder, I really don''t hide it from you. Now I''m good at teaching and planting Futian. I see many monks gathered in the Huasheng temple to perform scriptures. There is a great virtuous Walker named Xuanzang. I want to buy these two treasures and give them to him for use. I don''t know what price you ask?"


    After hearing the speech, Guanyin Bodhisattva joined hands with wooden fork to convert. He said the Buddha''s name, bowed and said, "since he has virtue, the poor monk is willing to give him, and will never ask for money." after saying that, he withdrew and left.


    Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, urgently ordered Xiao Xing to stop Guanyin Bodhisattva, and then asked, "you said 5000 liang of cassock and 2000 liang of tin staff. When you see that I want to buy it and don''t want money, you must be afraid that I rely on your position and force your things? You can rest assured that I will buy it at your original price and won''t force your things."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "I have a wish. I said that I respect the three treasures, rejoice when I see the good, and convert to my Buddha. I don''t want money. I''m willing to give it to him. Now I see that your majesty knows virtue and stops the good, respects my Buddhism, and the eminent monk has virtue and deeds. He preaches the Dharma. He should offer it and never ask for money."


    Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, was very happy to see Guanyin Bodhisattva''s diligence and ordered Guanglu temple to arrange a vegetarian banquet to reward him. Guanyin Bodhisattva refused to accept it and went away smoothly.


    The move of Li Shimin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, greatly displeased Kunpeng, who had been secretly observing, so he became an old man and came to the palace gate to see Li Shimin, the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    When the prime minister Xiao Xing just left the palace, he didn''t expect to encounter it again, so he asked, "old man, what''s important for you to ask to see the emperor? Can you tell me?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "it''s not up to you. It''s useless to say and listen to you. You may take me into the palace?"


    Although the prime minister Xiao Xing didn''t know why Kunpeng wanted to enter the palace, he seemed to understand that this matter must be important, so he took Kunpeng into the palace to see him again.


    When Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, was happy, he saw Xiao Xing coming back again and asked, "Xiao Aiqing, why are you coming back to see me this time?"


    Xiao Xing came forward and said, "Your Majesty, I met an old man outside the palace gate and said I had something important to see you. I was afraid it was important, so I had to bring him to see you."


    Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, was greatly surprised to hear this. At this time, the whole Tang Dynasty is rich and strong, and the country is healthy. So he asked, "old man, why did you come to see me?"


    Kunpeng said, "I came for the country."


    Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, said with a smile, "now the country is in good health and the people live and work in peace and contentment. I don''t know what the old man came for?"


    Kunpeng asked, "Your Majesty, you shouldn''t have worked so hard to build Buddhist temples all over the country. In addition to wasting a lot of money, what benefits can you bring to the country?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Xing said, "the old man can''t say that. The Buddhism urges people to be kind. Your Majesty''s move is also for the consideration of the country. If people all over the world can have a kind heart, the country will be forever solid."


    Kunpeng asked, "is that why your majesty has made great efforts to build Buddhist halls?"


    Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, said, "that''s right."


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "did your majesty ever consider that people all over the country become monks, so who will protect the family for the country, and those monks will only ask for people''s money without production and paying taxes. What will the country look like over time?"


    Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, said, "the old man is worried about this. Although these monks do not make production, they can persuade people to be good and reduce lawless people in the country, which is of great benefit to the country."


    Seeing that Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, maintained Buddhism in this way, it was useless to persuade him again, so Kunpeng sighed: "today, because of the fruit of tomorrow, your majesty should not forget his ancestors. There will be great disasters in the future."


    Kunpeng said and wanted to leave. Li Shimin immediately ordered Xiao Xing to stop him. He only heard Li Shimin ask, "old man, what do you mean by this?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "what do I mean? Your majesty should understand that Buddhism is just an external sect, and your Majesty''s great promotion of Buddhism forgets the local Taoism, not forgetting the ancestors. What is it?"


    Hearing this, Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, was furious and said, "presumptuous!"


    When Li Shimin was angry, Xiao Xing quickly stopped Kunpeng and said, "Your Majesty, the old man is also confused for a while and has no malice. I hope you don''t care about it!"


    Kunpeng disagreed and said: "I don''t need you to intercede for him. As an emperor, he forgot his roots. In those days, the sage said that the human race can only rely on themselves. Since the flood and famine, the human race has come to this day step by step by relying on the spirit of self-reliance. Now his Majesty regards national affairs as a child''s play and teaches the people''s hearts to outsiders, but it''s not for the king''s way. As a minister, you don''t know how to dissuade, and you also forget the thought of Confucianism If you govern the country like this, the world will be in chaos. "


    Li Shimin immediately said angrily, "come and take down those who provoke the crowd with this evil speech."


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "you mortals want to capture me too much." Kunpeng didn''t want to entangle with Li Shimin anymore, so he disappeared directly on the hall.


    Li Shimin, who was originally very angry, was shocked when he saw this scene, and Prime Minister Xiao Xing was also very surprised. Both of them couldn''t help but feel a chill in their hearts. They secretly said, "look, we have to fight back when we come to the Taoist gate!"


    After a while, Li Shimin said, "Xiao Aiqing, it seems that the old man is also a man of Tao. It seems that I strongly support Buddhism, but it has attracted the dissatisfaction of Taoism. What''s your opinion on this matter?"


    Xiao Xing thought for a moment and said, "Your Majesty, now the Buddhism is powerful. Even if the Taoism is dissatisfied, it is normal. Practitioners only care about themselves, while Buddhism urges people to be good. There is no need to pay too much attention to him."


    Li Shimin sighed: "I''m afraid that the Taoist school will be unwilling and cause trouble. It''s better to invite a Taoist school disciple to be a national teacher. In this way, we can also calm the Taoist school''s dissatisfaction."

 Chapter 461

    After denouncing the king of the Tang Dynasty, Kunpeng secretly said, "according to the memory of later generations, after Li Shimin, Wu Meiniang established the great Zhou Dynasty and did the act of killing the Buddha. I should add fuel to the flames and bring the evil fox Su Daji down to earth to do the act of killing the Buddha. This can also teach the west a lesson."


    Thinking of this place, Kunpeng didn''t want to stay in the mortal world again, so he took his disciples back to the Beiming sea. Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, never thought that his actions would bring a disaster to the Tang Dynasty. The Guanyin Bodhisattva did not expect that the Buddha would be hurt because he forgot Cangjie''s warning.


    After returning to Beiming, Kunpeng said to Jingwei, "Jingwei, go and bring Su Daji to the hall. I have something to find her for the teacher."


    After a while, Jingwei took Su Daji to the. Su Daji entered the main hall and hurriedly came forward and said, "little demon Su Daji, meet the demon master!"


    Kunpeng said, "get up. I''m no longer a demon, and I won''t mention the demon teacher again. I came to you today, but I need your help."


    As a Nine Tailed demon fox, Su Daji was very proficient in observing words and colors. He quickly said, "if the saint has anything to do, just tell him. The little demon must do his best!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s not a big deal. Nowadays, the rise of the west is the general trend of the way of heaven, but I can count it as a clue. After the rise of Buddhism, there is a big disaster, which is a great opportunity for our Xuanmen. I hope you can become the host of this disaster. What''s your intention?"


    Su Daji didn''t hesitate and hurriedly said, "if the little demon hadn''t been protected by the saint, he would have died. As long as the saint ordered, the little demon would go through fire and water."


    Hearing this, Kunpeng laughed and said: "Well, I''m very happy that you have such a mind, but I can''t let you work for me in vain. Although your demon body is strong, it''s too demonic. I''ll turn your demon power into immortal Qi, which will be reincarnated with you. However, immortal Qi can only be sealed in your reincarnation. When your merits and virtues are perfect, you can open the seal. What do you think of achieving the innate Tao body at that time?"


    Su Daji naturally knows the benefits. If a demon cultivator wants to get the Tao, he must first cultivate the innate Tao body before he can understand the Tao. According to the action of the holy master Kunpeng, she can achieve the innate Tao body only by reincarnation and reincarnation, and will not be a demon again. Such a good thing will be rejected, so she hurriedly said, "thank you for the gift of the holy master."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "now that you have agreed, after the prosperity of the west, I will let you reincarnate. Now you have a good understanding of the Dharma formula." Kunpeng said a little with his right hand and passed to Su Daji a formula of Jindan Avenue. Although this formula can only be cultivated to the peak of Jinxian, experts like Kunpeng naturally despise it, but it is not what a little demon like Su Daji can get. Therefore, Su Daji is lucky.


    After receiving the Dharma formula, Su Daji happily withdrew from the hall and found a place in the Beiming sea to meditate and understand the Dharma formula.


    When Kunpeng was planning to transform the Tang Dynasty, Emperor Taizong Li Shimin sent master Sanzang to the west to seek the Mahayana sutra.


    Tang Sanzang travels westward. Experts like Kunpeng know their trend when they think about it. After su Daji retired, Kunpeng said, "now King Li Shimin of the Tang Dynasty has sent Tang Sanzang to seek Mahayana sutra. It is difficult to travel westward. As a teacher, I don''t ask you to obtain all their merits and virtues, but at least you have to capture most of them and teach the west a lesson."


    Kunpeng paused here for a moment, turned to Jingwei and said, "Jingwei, you and Chang''e go to follow Tang Sanzang. According to the teacher''s calculation, Tang Sanzang will soon have the first difficulty. The first difficulty will not be too dangerous. The cultivation of you and Chang''e is lower, but it is more suitable. However, one thing to remember is that it''s best not to kill, so as not to cause trouble."


    After receiving Kunpeng''s order, Jingwei and Chang''e immediately left the Beiming sea and went to the Tang Dynasty in Dongsheng, China. They were immortals and soon found Tang Sanzang. At this time, Tang Sanzang was trapped by a group of small demons. Jingwei and Chang''e saved him without much effort.


    Tang Sanzang is now a mortal child. When he saw a fairy rescue him, he quickly thanked him. Jingwei and Chang''e came only for merit. They were no longer grateful to Tang Sanzang. After saving him, they immediately returned to the Beiming sea and returned to Kunpeng.


    Due to Kunpeng''s intervention, Taibai Venus, who had been watching and paying attention to Tang Sanzang, could only look at the figure of Jingwei and Chang''e leaving. He was deeply hated. His merits that should have belonged to him were taken away.


    Although Taibai Venus hated her, she did not dare to come forward to argue with Jingwei and Chang''e. she could only return to heaven to reply to the Jade Emperor and wait for the Jade Emperor''s fate.


    When the two Jingwei left the Beiming sea, Kunpeng didn''t trust their safety. His mind had been following them secretly. When he saw Taibai Venus gnashing his teeth and leaving, he couldn''t help sneering in his heart and said, "you''re funny, otherwise he should teach you a lesson and lose the face of the heaven."


    After Venus returned to heaven, she immediately told the jade emperor what had happened.


    The Jade Emperor was shocked when he learned that Kunpeng had intervened in the west to learn scriptures, and thought: "It seems that after Kunpeng couldn''t stop the prosperity of the west, he wanted to win merit on the way to the West. I''m afraid that zhunti saint''s plan will fail, and I don''t know how much benefit he can get from it. Maybe he should discuss with zhunti Saint how to deal with Kunpeng''s move."


    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor said to Taibai Jinxing: "Jinxing, you go to the Western Paradise, meet the zhunti saint, tell him this little move of Kunpeng and ask him what to do? Go and return quickly. The journey to the West will be over as time goes by, day by day and year by year."


    Hearing this, Taibai Jinxing immediately set off for the Western Paradise to meet the zhunti saint.


    Looking at the figure of Taibai Venus leaving, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help sighing: "now Taibai Venus is the only one in the heaven that can be trusted. I really don''t know whether it''s right or wrong to form an alliance with the West. If yaochi can face it with himself, at least there will be many people on his side in the heaven."


    However, the Jade Emperor soon adjusted his mood. So far, it was too late for him to regret. He would not let himself go of the next robbery of Sanqing and Kunpeng. If he wanted to live, he could only step up his contact with the two saints in the West.


    In the Western Paradise, zhunti saint was also very upset after being informed by Taibai Jinxing. Kunpeng made it clear that he came for his disciples to win merit. When the saint didn''t come out, although he was a saint, he couldn''t do anything to stop Kunpeng from acting as a thief.


    After seeing zhunti worried about this, he said, "younger martial brother, this is just a small matter. Let Kunpeng go. As long as the Dharma is spread to the East, all the efforts are worth it."


    Zhunti sighed, "elder martial brother, I''m just a little unwilling. You and I paid such a high price to have the opportunity to spread the Dharma to the East, but Kunpeng wants to take the opportunity to seize the merit that belongs to the West. How can I calm down?"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, everything is based on the overall situation. As long as Kunpeng doesn''t stop the spread of Buddhism to the East, you and I can still pay this merit."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, I''m afraid Kunpeng''s move will cause Sanqing''s sympathy. In that case, I''m afraid the merit of learning scriptures from the West will be divided up by them. How can you and I explain to the door and Haotian then!"


    Then he smiled and said, "they want to argue about what we can do for you. If Sanqing really has to send disciples to capture this merit in the west, it will be very beneficial to you and me! I''m afraid they won''t respond at all."


    When zhunti heard this, he asked, "elder martial brother, how do you explain this?"


    Then he laughed: "Younger martial brother, if Sanqing wants to win the merit and virtue of traveling to the west to learn scriptures, we will give it to them. At that time, as long as the people involved will have cause and effect with me in the West. When the next robbery comes, you and I can come here and ask these people to repay the cause and effect and be listed as gods. I can have fewer people in the West, Go there and find it. I''m afraid Sanqing won''t care about it at all. "


    Zhunti was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "elder martial brother, I didn''t expect Kunpeng to make this mistake. His disciples will stop the disaster for me in the next robbery."


    He was not as happy as he must have been. He just sighed: "Younger martial brother, although your idea is good, it is difficult to realize. Kunpeng''s disciples have deep roots and have great merit and virtue to protect themselves. Moreover, Kunpeng itself has great cause and effect with me in the West. No matter what means he asks his disciples to do, he can take all the cause and effect to himself before becoming holy, end it with you and me, and protect his disciples from disaster and robbery."


    After hearing these words, zhunti was silent for a long time. After a long time, he asked, "elder martial brother, do you let Kunpeng ignore me?"


    Then he sighed: "the cycle of cause and effect, who let you and me form a big cause and effect with Kunpeng."

 Chapter 462

    After a long time, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, at the beginning, you and I not only formed a cause and effect with Kunpeng, but also Hongyun. He has reincarnated. Maybe the next robbery will get out of trouble. You and I have to guard against it!"


    To approach road: "I also know that you and I did calculate Hongyun in those years. The depth of cause and effect is no less than that of Kunpeng. Moreover, Hongyun also has a good friend zhenyuanzi, the ancestor of the earth fairy. With his help, Hongyun may become a saint in the next quantity, and zhenyuanzi himself is also the most likely person to become a saint. What I fear most is that Hongyun and Kunpeng will end the cause and effect and deal with you and me together, so I''m afraid that the West will be afraid There will be disaster. "


    Zhunti sighed, "I''m afraid that''s one of the main reasons why senior brother has always wanted to form an alliance with Tianting. If Tianting helps, you and I can know many things in the three realms. As soon as the red cloud appears, you and I can know."


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, you are the best at calculation. During the journey to the west, do you think it is possible to destroy the ginseng fruit trees of zhenyuanzi?"


    Zhunti thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, I understand. I want to solve Zhen Yuanzi before Hongyun is born, but Zhen Yuanzi is not so easy to deal with. You and I can only take one step at a time."


    Then, while discussing countermeasures with zhunti, Tang Sanzang had come to the foot of Wuzhi Mountain where Sun Wukong was trapped.


    After being pressed on Wuzhi Mountain, Sun Wukong was instructed by Guanyin Bodhisattva to escort monks to the west 500 years later, saying that only this person can save him from his plight.


    When the monkey king saw Tang Sanzang, he immediately shouted, "master, why did you come here? Hurry up and save me. I''ll guarantee you to go to the west to learn scriptures."


    Hearing this, Tang Sanzang came forward and asked, "who are you? Why do you know I''m going to the west to learn scriptures?"


    Monkey king said: "I am the great sage of heaven who made trouble in the heavenly palace five hundred years ago. I was crushed here by the Tathagata Buddha because I committed the crime of taking advantage of it. Later, Guanyin Bodhisattva came to tell me that if I want to get out of trouble, I must return to the Buddha Dharma, protect the people who take Sutras in the west, and worship Buddha in the West. After I succeed, I will have benefits. Only the people who take sutras can help me out of trouble, so I wait here day and night for master to save me. I wish to protect you Go west to learn scriptures and be an apprentice with you. "


    Tang Sanzang was very happy to hear this and said, "since you have such a kind heart and have been taught by Guanyin Bodhisattva, I am willing to help you get out of trouble, but I don''t have an axe and chisel. How can I save you?"


    Sun Wukong said, "master, I don''t need an axe and chisel. As long as you are willing to save me, I can come out naturally."


    Tang Sanzang said, "I''ll help you out naturally, but there''s no way!"


    Monkey king said, "on the top of the mountain, there is a gold inscription of my Buddha Buddha. Just go up the mountain and lift it up, and I can get out of trouble."


    According to Tang Sanzang''s words, he went up to the high mountain and went to the top of the mountain. Sure enough, he saw thousands of golden lights and thousands of auspicious Qi. There was a huge stone, on which was pasted a magic talisman with six gold characters'' Mani bamihong ''.


    Tang Sanzang knelt down, faced the stone, looked at the gold lettering, worshipped a few times, prayed to the West sky and said, "disciple Chen Xuanzang ordered the West sky to ask for scriptures. He met a god monkey pressed down the five elements mountain and wanted to protect his disciples from the West sky. This generation is a fierce monster. If he deceives his disciples, the talisman can''t stand."


    Tang Sanzang said, got up and came forward to gently remove the six character gold symbol.


    At this time, a gust of fragrant wind blew, and the talisman in Tang Sanzang''s hand blew in the air. I only heard a sound in the sky saying: "I am the great saint in custody. Today, his robbery is full and out of the mountain. We will return to the Western Paradise to see my Buddha Tathagata."


    Hearing this, Tang Sanzang immediately looked at the sky for worship, then went down to the five element mountain and said to Sun Wukong, "I have removed the talisman on the mountain. You can come out."


    Hearing this, the monkey king was very happy and said, "master, please go away. I can come out. Don''t scare you."


    When Tang Sanzang heard this, he walked ten miles away and only heard a loud noise. Suddenly, the ground cracked and the mountain collapsed, and the monkey king got out of trouble.


    When Sun Wukong got rid of his difficulties, he inspired the array that Wudao had deployed in those years. The aura of a hundred miles around the five elements mountain was damaged, and the heavenly way reduced boundless karma. The karma was divided into three, one belonged to Tang Sanzang, one belonged to Sun Wukong, and the last went north.


    The three realms of karma falling from heaven were shocked. No one thought that monkey king''s escape would trigger such karma.


    In the heaven, the Jade Emperor was shocked when he saw such a situation. He never thought that Kunpeng would be so crazy and do such harm to others and not benefit himself. In the face of such a crazy person, the Jade Emperor was frightened and afraid that Kunpeng would do the same to him.


    Sanqing and empress Nuwa were also shocked when they saw Kunpeng. They told their disciples not to provoke lunatics like Kunpeng, so as not to set themselves on fire.


    The two people in the Western Paradise, Jieyin and zhunti, looked at each other and knew the cause of the matter as soon as they bent their fingers, so they sighed: "Kun Peng is really cruel and ruthless. He let his disciples secretly set up such an evil array and destroyed the aura of a hundred miles around the five elements mountain. Such cause and effect made Sun Wukong and Jin chanzi lose a lot of merit and virtue. However, his disciple also got one-third of the cause and effect. His behavior is really damaging others and not benefiting himself. Why should he suffer."


    Zhunti said, "Kunpeng is such a villain. He never cares about other people''s feelings, and it''s just his disciples. Kunpeng himself has no loss. Naturally, he won''t care."


    Then he said, "Kunpeng is not such an ignorant person. The enlightenment is Kunpeng''s eldest disciple. After following Kunpeng for many years, Kunpeng will never give up this person easily. There must be a secret about this matter."


    There is nothing wrong with the introduction. Kunpeng asked the enlightenment to go to the array. It is really meaningful, but the enlightenment did not take back the meaning of Kunpeng, so there was this disaster.


    In the Beiming sea, after seeing the karma falling from heaven, Kunpeng waved a golden light of merit and virtue to dissolve it, and the Enlightenment was not hurt.


    At this time, the enlightenment came forward and said, "thank you for your help!"


    Seeing this, Kunpeng sighed, "enlightenment, can you have some experience in reducing karma on this day?"


    Hearing this, the Enlightenment was stunned and said, "the disciple didn''t get it. I hope the teacher will give me some advice."


    Kun Peng sighed: "Enlightenment, your biggest disadvantage is that you are too honest. At the beginning, the teacher asked you to secretly arrange the array to connect the prohibition of the multi element Tathagata with the spiritual pulse of the five element mountain, but you just obey the teacher''s instructions, but you don''t think about how you can avoid damaging yourself afterwards. If you can use your brain to combine the spiritual pulse of the five element mountain with the prohibition of the multi element Tathagata, you can supplement the four directions As a living creature, you can not only complete the tasks assigned to you by your teacher, but also have merit. "


    Hearing this, the enlightenment quickly said, "disciple, thank you for your guidance."


    Kunpeng sighed, "you should think twice about everything. You can''t just rely on your teacher''s advice. You should use your brains more. In this way, you can protect yourself from harm. Being a teacher can''t protect you all your life."


    Enlightenment and others were very moved by the teacher''s concern. Kunpeng smiled and said, "now, although it is said that you have just passed the heaven and earth mass robbery, no one knows when the next mass robbery will come, so you''d better take advantage of this time to experience well, increase your own experience and prepare for the mass robbery in the future."


    Jingwei asked, "teacher, if we calculate the West so much, will they fight back against us?"


    Kunpeng heard this and said, "Jingwei, I''m glad you think so. The western idea of being a teacher doesn''t know, so it doesn''t rule out that they will fight back against us. Therefore, you must be very careful in future to avoid being trapped by them and hurting yourself."


    Jingwei and others said, "disciples must be careful."


    Kunpeng said: "now that the west is booming, people who rely on zhunti are likely to fight back. Teachers are not afraid of them fighting back. In this way, we will be in an active position and everything will be guided by us. However, I''m afraid people won''t fight back."


    Jingwei said, "teacher, it''s better for the other party not to fight back, so we''ll be much easier."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "You can''t say that. If they don''t act, then we will be in the light, while the west is in the dark. It is possible to attack us anytime and anywhere, making us unable to prevent. Moreover, over time, your details will let them know. In that way, you will be much more dangerous when the next robbery is measured together. Therefore, as a teacher, I hope each of you will be measuring the robbery Before it comes, you should keep a few hands of life-saving cards for yourself. Each of you had better refine a treasure of merit and virtue for self-defense. The spiritual treasures given to you by the teacher had better be kept as cards. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, Jingwei and others began to set their own cards.

 Chapter 463

    After a while, Kunpeng interrupted the meditating disciple and said: "Now that the monkey king has been out of trouble, Tang Sanzang will soon encounter the next difficulty according to the distance. If the teacher doesn''t make a wrong calculation, this difficulty is related to the demon family. Although it''s not difficult, Nanhai Guanyin will intervene to solve this matter. Enlightenment, you and Cangjie go to pay attention to Tang Sanzang secretly. If they are in danger and want to rescue them, you have had a festival with the monkey king, If you can''t meet him, don''t meet him, lest there be a storm. If you have to meet him, let Cangjie come forward. "


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and said, "I don''t know much about this action. I tell you that everything needs to be solved by you two. It''s also a trial practice for you. I hope you two don''t let me down. Well, you go and return early."


    Wudao and Cangjie said, "please don''t worry, teacher. The disciples won''t let you down." they left the Beiming sea and went to the east to find Tang Sanzang.


    Looking at the enlightenment and Cangjie who left, Kunpeng sighed: "this trip depends on how you respond. If you can pass the trial practice of being a teacher, then you can obtain the merit of this journey to the West. Otherwise, it''s better to meditate safely."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Hou Yi couldn''t help but move in his heart and said, "since the teacher wants to try to practice his disciples, he must have known the spread of Buddhism to the East and the journey of Tang Sanzang to the West for a long time. He''s just worried that the disciples and other people''s minds and accomplishments are not enough, so he doesn''t have the courage to tell them all in order to avoid losses in vain. I don''t know if the disciples are right?"


    Kunpeng laughed at the speech and said, "Hou Yi, you really didn''t take into account the expectation of being a teacher. Among the disciples, you are the most assured teacher. It''s good that you can understand the intention of being a teacher. If you can understand the Tao and Cangjie can pass the trial practice of being a teacher, you can rest assured and meditate and leave the matter of going west to you."


    Hou Yi said, "the teacher flattered me, and the disciple just thought of it."


    Kunpeng said: "You can imagine that there will be no major changes in the fairy world except the eastward spread of Buddhism. People, Buddhism and Buddhism all need time to restore their strength, and basically will not intervene in the disputes in the fairy world. Although the Western Daxing is the general trend of heaven, they dare not force the Taoism too much to prevent the alliance of the three religions, so they will lose more than they gain. Today''s Buddhism The biggest enemy is the teacher. No one in the three realms can be the enemy of the teacher without the saints. However, under the protection of the teacher, you can''t get much experience. Although you and Wudao have experienced the Lich war, the war is a frontal confrontation. You haven''t learned how to fight behind the scenes. Being a teacher is hoping to strengthen your side with the hand of the West The ability to face, so that when the next robbery comes, it will not be overcast behind people. "


    Jingwei is still a child''s mind. She knows little about intrigues. She only heard her say: "teacher, don''t you often say that no matter what intrigues are vulnerable in front of absolute strength? Can we not be afraid of anyone as long as we practice hard?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "Only the Taoist patriarch can have absolute strength. Others are not qualified, even saints, not to mention you. You all know that if the leader of Tongtian cult had been vigilant, it would not be so easy to trust others, and there would not be today''s end. It is a conspiracy and interception that can stand and win the enlightenment The great defeat of Buddhism was that he was too simple and his heart was not cruel enough. If the leader of Tongtian cult had been able to mobilize all his disciples at that time, it was known that all immortals came to Korea at that time, and the total number of disciples of the two religions was less than 100. The big gap between the two is obvious. Needless to say, 30 to 1 can easily wipe out all the disciples of the two religions. "


    Kunpeng''s words also let Jingwei and Chang''e understand the dangers of the world. It is difficult to survive in this world if their mind is too simple.


    As soon as Wudao and Cangjie came out of the Beiming sea, the heaven learned that the Jade Emperor didn''t want to provoke a madman like Kunpeng, just as he didn''t see it. Kunpeng also knew that because of the last incident, the great supernatural powers in the three worlds would pay attention to the every move of the Beiming sea, but he didn''t tell Wudao and Cangjie this, just hoping that they could get a good trial practice.


    Wudao and Cangjie soon found Tang Sanzang and his party. At this time, Tang Sanzang was just out of the five elements mountain. On the way, he and Sun Wukong met mountain bandits. Sun Wukong had a violent character. How can these ignorant villains be rampant in front of him? All these mountain bandits were soon killed by him.


    Tang Sanzang was a kind-hearted and pedantic man. Seeing that the monkey king was so violent, he was dissatisfied. As soon as they disagreed, Tang Sanzang expelled him. The debate between their teachers and disciples made the hidden enlightenment and Cangjie see a good play.


    Since Sun Wukong got out of trouble, he has been secretly watching the Guanyin Bodhisattva of Tang Sanzang. Seeing Tang Sanzang''s move, he is also somewhat helpless. Finally, he can only turn into an old mother and come to help Tang Sanzang.


    After the monkey king left, Tang Sanzang had to pack his luggage and take it on the horse. He didn''t ride a horse. He leaned on a tin stick in one hand and grabbed the reins in the other hand and moved west.


    Before long, Tang Sanzang saw an old mother in front of the mountain road, holding a cotton dress with a flower hat. This mother was changed by Guanyin Bodhisattva. Tang Sanzang saw that Guanyin Bodhisattva was close, hurriedly led his horse and stood on the right side to give way.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva asked, "where are you from? Why do you walk here alone?"


    Tang Sanzang said, "I''m a disciple of the eastern Tang Dynasty who goes to the west to worship the Buddha and seek the truth."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "the Western Buddha is the Tianzhu border of the great Leiyin temple. It''s eighteen thousand miles away. You are a single horse, without a partner or apprentice. How can you go? I advise you to go back!"


    Tang Sanzang said, "the disciple received an apprentice a few days ago. Unfortunately, he was fierce and stubborn. I just said a few words to him. He didn''t receive education, so I left."


    Hearing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva sighed: "after the reincarnation of Tang Sanzang, he was so ignorant that he drove away his own thugs. He really didn''t know whether to live or die."


    However, although Guanyin Bodhisattva thinks so, she can''t say it directly. Just listen to her: "I have this cotton cloth collar and a gold flower hat, which was originally used by my son. He was only a monk for three days, but unfortunately his life was short. I went to his temple and cried. I quit his master and brought these two clothes and hats as a memory. Elder, since you have an apprentice, I''ll give you these clothes and hats."


    Tang Sanzang said, "thank you for your kindness, but my apprentice has left, and I dare not accept it."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva asked, "where did your disciple go?"


    Tang Sanzang said, "I saw him go to the East, but I don''t know where he went. I think he must have gone home."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said: "My house is not far from the East. He must have gone to my house. I also have a mantra here, which is called centering mantra, also known as tight hoop mantra. You can read it secretly and remember it, but don''t let it out to others. I''ll go to your disciple and ask him to go to the West with you to get scriptures. When he comes back, you can wear this coat and hat with him. If he doesn''t obey your orders, you can recite it silently Curse, he dare not commit murder again and disobey your orders. "


    Tang Sanzang heard the speech and bowed his head to thank him. Guanyin Bodhisattva turned into a golden light and went to the East.


    Seeing this, Tang Sanzang knew that she was Guanyin Bodhisattva and a person with great magical powers. The truth she taught must be no small matter. He quickly set fire to incense and worshipped the East. After saying goodbye, he put away his clothes and hat and hid it in the middle of his baggage. Then he sat by the roadside and recited the calming truth. After reading it several times, he remembered it in his heart.


    After seeing the dialogue between Guanyin and Tang Sanzang, Cangjie said, "elder martial brother, now that the monkey king has left, the Guanyin Bodhisattva is cruel enough to make such a poisonous plan. Do you think we can tell the truth to the monkey king, so that he can be prepared, so that there can be disputes among them?"


    The enlightenment meditated for a moment and said, "it''s not good for us, and do you think we can hide it from the two western saints after doing so. If we attract the attention of the two western saints, then you and I will be in danger. I don''t want to be chased and killed by a large group of people in the West."


    Cangjie was right when he thought about it. Although some teachers dare not make excessive moves in the western two saints, no one can guarantee that the western two saints will not go crazy. It''s better to be safe and don''t cause unnecessary trouble.


    However, Cangjie didn''t want to follow Tang Sanzang all the time, and said, "elder martial brother, it''s not a matter for you and me to follow Tang Sanzang all the time. No one knows when he will be in danger. Why don''t you and I go to the front to see what''s dangerous and prepare early? I don''t know what you think?"


    The enlightenment smiled and said, "you don''t say I want to do this. Now there is Guanyin Bodhisattva around Tang Sanzang, because there should be no great danger. You and I just take advantage of this time to spy in front of the plane."

 Chapter 464

    After Enlightenment and Cangjie made a decision, they left Sanzang of the Tang Dynasty and explored ahead. They were also lucky. Before long, they found a Guanyin hall. At this time, the elders of the Guanyin hall were discussing Buddhism with Heifeng old demon.


    The black wind old demon was originally a black bear spirit, a black bear spirit bent on the Buddha. The cultivation of the black bear spirit was not high, only the level of celestial beings. As soon as he was free, he would go to the Guanyin hall to discuss the Buddha Dharma with the elder.


    After arriving at the Guanyin hall, Wudao and Cangjie immediately noticed the black bear spirit. They didn''t know where the black bear spirit was, so they were not in a hurry to meet it, but observed the demon in the dark.


    After a short time, enlightenment and Cangjie realized that although the demon was not the power of any party, he was bent on the Buddha and could not communicate with it normally. So they gave up the method of meeting the black bear spirit, and only secretly paid attention to each other''s every move to see if this person was the disaster of Tang Sanzang.


    A few days later, after understanding the nature of the black bear essence, Wudao and Cangjie decided to go back and continue to observe Tang Sanzang. As soon as they found Tang Sanzang, they saw a good play.


    Soon after leaving Tang Sanzang, Sun Wukong was approached by Guanyin Bodhisattva. Finally, he obediently returned to Tang Sanzang and accompanied him to the west to seek the Scriptures. Sun Wukong deserved his bad luck. He found a beautiful hat in the burden of Tang Sanzang, so he put it on, but he didn''t think that the hat was a trap left by Guanyin Bodhisattva to control him. As soon as he put on the hat, Tang Sanzang silently recited the scripture passed on by Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Hearing this, the monkey king screamed and rolled on the ground, shouting: "headache". And the beautiful little hat turned into a glittering headband.


    After a while, Tang Sanzang couldn''t bear the pain of Sun Wukong, but he stopped chanting scriptures. After a stop, the monkey king''s head won''t hurt. He stretched out his hand and touched his head. A gold hoop like a gold thread was tightly tied on his head. It couldn''t be taken off. It seemed to have a root on his head.


    Monkey King was cruel. He grabbed both sides of the gold hoop with his ten fingers and pulled it out. Seeing this, Tang Sanzang was afraid that Sun Wukong would damage the gold hoop, and began to read the Sutra again.


    Suddenly, the monkey king had another headache and rolled on the ground. Seeing him like this, Tang Sanzang couldn''t bear to give up and stopped chanting scriptures.


    When the monkey king had no headache, he said, "my headache was caused by master''s curse. Master''s move hurt people''s hearts. How can I convince my disciples?"


    Tang Sanzang said, "I read the tight hoop Sutra. Why did I curse you?"


    Sun Wukong said, "the hoop Sutra is the curse that causes my headache. As soon as master reads the Sutra, the disciple has a splitting headache. You''re not a curse. What is the disciple?"


    Tang Sanzang said, "as long as you listen to the teacher''s instruction in the future, the teacher will never recite scriptures and curse you! Are you willing to listen to the teacher''s instruction in the future and no longer hurt your life?"


    Up to now, how dare the monkey king resist Tang Sanzang? He only heard him say: "in the future, the disciple will only respect your teacher''s teachings, but will no longer hurt others'' lives."


    When Tang Sanzang heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "just listen to the instruction."


    Who is the monkey king? He is the holy man in the sky. Although he promised, he hated Tang Sanzang very much in his heart. Seeing that he took out the iron rod from the East China Sea while Tang Sanzang was talking, he wanted to poison Tang Sanzang.


    Tang Sanzang was shocked when he saw this. He quickly read the tight hoop Sutra again. The monkey king fell to the ground again, lost his iron rod and rolled. He only heard him roll and say, "master, don''t read it. The disciple knows he''s wrong."


    Tang Sanzang said, "you monkey head, how dare you cheat your teacher and want to poison him secretly."


    Sun Wukong said, "master has wronged his disciples. I just want to ask you who taught you this mantra. There is no malice."


    When Tang Sanzang heard this, his face couldn''t help getting better and said, "this sutra mantra was taught to me by an old mother not long ago. Why do you ask?"


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong was furious and said, "it must be the Guanyin Bodhisattva who made this vicious plan to harm old sun. She laid this poisonous hand on old sun. I must go to the South China Sea to avenge her!"


    Tang Sanzang said, "Wukong, since she taught me this method, she must also know it. If you go to seek her revenge, won''t you fall into the net and find sin?"


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong thought that Tang Sanzang was very reasonable. He no longer dared to seek revenge from Guanyin Bodhisattva in advance.


    The monkey king knelt down and begged, "master, this is the mantra that Guanyin Bodhisattva taught you to control me and force me to follow you to the west to learn the Sutra. I won''t provoke her. Please don''t read this sutra again. I''d like to protect your journey to the west, but I don''t regret it."


    When Tang Sanzang heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "in that case, help me to mount the horse as a teacher. I''ll go to the west to get the scripture earlier."


    The monkey king had no choice but to help Tang Sanzang go west. At this time, limited by the tight hoop curse, he just went west with Tang Sanzang to learn scriptures.


    After seeing the farce between Tang Sanzang and Sun Wukong, Wudao and Cangjie couldn''t help laughing.


    Just listen, Cangjie said, "elder martial brother, I didn''t expect the western people to be so shameless. Look at the appearance of Tang Sanzang as a gentleman, but he is cruel to the monkey king."


    Wudao smiled and said, "people in the West have always been like this, which is nothing to be surprised. However, the monkey king is too spineless and has lost his face for nothing, which is really despised."


    When Cangjie heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "it can''t all be blamed on the monkey king. They are all western people. They are too shameless. He is controlled by others and can''t resist."


    The enlightenment said: "I can''t say that. If he had backbone, he wouldn''t bow to Tang Sanzang. Younger martial brother has never experienced the Lich war. In those years, the two Lich families fought with their lives. In order to preserve the Lich family, the twelve ancestors died together with the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern emperor Taiyi, regardless of their own safety. What backbone they are. In the final analysis, the monkey king has weak will and doesn''t have it The heart of resistance. "


    Cangjie didn''t want to argue with his senior brother about this, so he asked, "senior brother, now you and I haven''t found any forces detrimental to Tang Sanzang. The only thing is to find that the black bear spirit who is bent on the Buddha will not be detrimental to monks like Tang Sanzang according to his heart to the Buddha. I don''t know where the disaster Master said is?"


    The enlightenment sighed, "I don''t know this, senior brother, but if you say there is a disaster, there must be no mistake. Maybe you and I didn''t notice it. As long as you and I follow the Tang Sanzang, we will know."


    Cangjie sighed: "now it can only be so. Anyway, Guanyin Bodhisattva has returned to the purple bamboo forest in the South China Sea. We can''t find you and me with the cultivation of the monkey king. We just spend more time."


    Hearing Cang Jie''s words, the enlightenment looked positive and said, "younger martial brother, although Guanyin Bodhisattva left, you and I are not taken lightly. We should be careful in everything. The reason why the teacher sent you and me to come in advance is also a trial practice for you and me. We can''t live up to the expectations of the teacher."


    Cangjie also knew that he was too careless when he heard the above words, so he said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. Just now I did something wrong and was too careless."


    The enlightenment said, "it''s good that you and I can understand. Although there is no danger for you and me with the support of teachers, teachers can''t protect us all our lives. If we want to live, we need our own efforts. You haven''t experienced immeasurable robbery. I don''t know the danger. Brother Wei has experienced a immeasurable robbery and almost lost his life. Fortunately, Master arrived in time and saved me."


    Cangjie nodded and said, "elder martial brother, please rest assured. I understand what to do."


    Kunpeng was very happy after hearing the dialogue between Wudao and Cangjie. He could finally let his disciples play on their way to the West. Although there are still some deficiencies in the way of Wudao and Cangjie, these shortcomings will disappear after a baptism.


    When Hou Yi saw the teacher smiling, he understood that elder martial brother Wudao and younger martial brother Cangjie had passed the teacher''s trial practice. He only heard Hou Yi ask, "teacher, elder martial brother has passed the trial practice?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said with a smile, "they have lived up to their expectations as teachers. When they come back, you will go to the fairy world to practice together."


    Jingwei and Chang''e were very happy to hear this, and finally they could go out again. Kun Peng didn''t care much about the ideas of Jingwei and Chang''e. with Hou Yi and enlightenment, they would slowly change their ideas.

 Chapter 465

    The monkey king followed Tang Sanzang westward. After a few days, he came to Yingchou stream. Tang Sanzang rode on his horse and heard the sound of running water. He asked the monkey king, "Monkey King, where is this? How can there be a sound of running water?"


    Sun Wukong said, "I remember it''s called snake dish Mountain Eagle sorrow stream. The sound of water heard by master must be the sound of water in the stream."


    Just as the two masters and disciples were talking, a dragon suddenly flew out of Yingchou stream, pushing waves and lifting waves out of the cliff. Seeing this, monkey king immediately lost his luggage, took Tang Sanzang off his horse and ran back.


    I saw that the Dragon swallowed Tang Sanzang''s white horse with saddle and bridle, and then sneaked into Yingchou stream.


    Sun Wukong sat down at the high place where Tang Sanzang was sent, and then went back to carry the horse, but there was only one load of luggage, and their white horse had long disappeared.


    The monkey king carried his luggage to Tang Sanzang and said, "master, the evil dragon disappeared, but our white horse was also frightened away by him."


    Hearing this, Tang Sanzang sighed, "Wukong, what should we do? Without horses, it''s much more difficult for us to go to the west to learn scriptures¡°


    Sun Wukong said, "master, don''t worry until I go and have a look."


    At this time, Cangjie, who had been secretly, asked, "elder martial brother, do you think this white dragon is the disaster of Tang Sanzang?"


    Enlightenment pondered for a moment and said, "it shouldn''t count. The white dragon just ate a white horse and frightened Tang Sanzang. How can it be considered a difficulty."


    Cangjie asked, "elder martial brother, can we help Tang Sanzang?"


    The enlightenment smiled and said, "since it has nothing to do with disaster, we should just go to the theatre and ignore him."


    Wudao and Cangjie were invisible in the air, but the monkey king looked for the white horse everywhere. After looking for it for a long time, he had to return to Tang Sanzang and said, "master, it seems that our white horse was eaten by the dragon. I can''t find him anywhere."


    Tang Sanzang said, "Wukong, if the horses are eaten, how long will it take us to reach the west to get the Scripture?" Tang Sanzang said, and his tears fell like rain.


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong could not help but be angry in his heart and shouted, "master, don''t be so pessimistic! Just sit and wait for old sun to find the man and teach him to return our horses."


    When Tang Sanzang heard this, he immediately grabbed Sun Wukong and said, "Wukong, where are you going to find him? I''m afraid he''s hiding in the dark. You didn''t find him. On the contrary, he came out again after you left and killed the teacher. At that time, both men and horses died."


    Hearing this, the Monkey King became more and more angry and shouted, "master, you''re too bad to ride a horse, and you won''t let me go to find a horse. Just look at your luggage and sit until you''re old!"


    When Sun Wukong and Tang Sanzang were in trouble, they only heard someone say in the air, "don''t be angry, elder Tang don''t cry. We are a group of gods sent by Guanyin Bodhisattva to secretly protect the sutras."


    Tang Sanzang heard this and hurried to worship.


    The monkey king didn''t take it seriously and said, "wait for your name in the newspaper, I''ll be better."


    The gods said, "we are Liuding, Liujia, Wufang Jiedi, four value meritorious Cao and eighteen guardian Jialan, who are on duty in turn."


    Sun Wukong said, "in that case, stay and protect my master. Wait for old sun to find the evil dragon in the stream and teach him to return my horse."


    The gods obeyed, and Tang Sanzang was relieved. He sat on the stone cliff and told the monkey king to be careful.


    Sun Wukong took out his iron bar, perked up and went straight to Yingchou stream. He was on the water and shouted, "throw loach, get out quickly and return Lao sun''s horse!"


    The little white dragon ate Tang Sanzang''s white horse and was lying in the middle of the stream. Suddenly, he heard someone scolding soma. He couldn''t hold his anger anymore. He went out of the stream and asked, "who dares to scold me here?"


    When the monkey king saw the little white dragon, he gave a loud cry and hit him with the iron rod in his hand. Seeing this, the little white dragon also waved his teeth and claws to meet him.


    The two of them came and fought for a long time. The little white dragon finally had low cultivation and was not the enemy of the monkey king. He just ignored and pretended not to hear at the bottom of the stream.


    Seeing that the little white dragon acted like this, Sun Wukong had no choice but to meet Tang Sanzang and said, "master, the broken dragon was beaten timidly by old sun and left. He only hid in the middle of the water and didn''t come out again."


    Tang Sanzang said, "you didn''t say you had the means to subdue the dragon and subdue the tiger a few days ago. How can you not subdue him today?"


    Seeing that Tang Sanzang said so, the monkey king couldn''t help saying, "master, wait for me to see him again!"


    At this time, Cangjie asked, "elder martial brother, I think this should be a disaster. You see, the white dragon ate Tang Sanzang''s horse, which made Tang Sanzang unable to travel. Why don''t we go down and help Sun Wukong catch the white dragon? What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Wudao thought it might be a disaster, so he nodded and said, "in that case, the younger martial brother went to help the monkey king. If there is a clearance between his brother and the monkey king, he won''t go."


    Cangjie also knew that if the elder martial brother met the monkey king, they would make a big move, so he lowered his head and prepared to help the monkey king secretly.


    Just then, the monkey king jumped to the stream and used his magic power to stir the eagle sorrow stream like the nine curved Yellow River.


    The little white dragon was in the deep stream, but he was restless. He thought to himself, "it''s just that there are no double blessings, and misfortunes don''t come singly. I just got rid of heaven and died. It wasn''t long before I hit such a demon!"


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became, so he gritted his teeth, jumped out and scolded, "where are you from, throwing demons? You''re bullying me!"


    Monkey king said, "don''t worry about me. As long as you return the horse, I''ll spare your life!"


    The little white Dragon said angrily, "I''ve swallowed your horse. How can I spit it out."


    Hearing this, the monkey king said angrily, "in that case, you will repay my horse with your life."


    Then the two of them struggled again under the cliff. After fighting for only a few times, the little white dragon was really invincible. He turned his body into a water snake and went into the grass family.


    At this time, Cangjie shot. He shouted, "sleepy!" a word of sleepy appeared in the sky, and the little white dragon was immediately trapped on the spot.


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong wanted to come forward and kill him. The Liuding Liujia quickly stopped him and said, "great saint, you can''t kill this little white dragon. Guanyin Bodhisattva arranged it here."


    Cangjie trapped the little white dragon, so he didn''t want to pay attention to them anymore. He drove up the cloud, met with the enlightenment and returned to the Beiming sea.


    While they were arguing, Guanyin Bodhisattva came. When Sun Wukong saw that Guanyin Bodhisattva no longer cared about the little white dragon, he angrily said to Guanyin, "Guanyin Bodhisattva, why do you use such a vicious method to harm old sun?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "if it weren''t for your boldness, how could I do this to you? Besides, if I didn''t think of you, you are still pressing at the foot of the five elements mountain, why don''t you thank me for saving you from the sea of suffering, but come and yell with me?"


    Monkey king said, "then you should also use this hoop curse to harm old sun."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva didn''t want to entangle with Sun Wukong anymore. Seeing that the little white dragon was trapped on the spot, she couldn''t help wondering and asked, "Sun Wukong, is this little white dragon trapped by you?"


    Monkey King shook his head and said, "no, maybe the little white dragon offended others. When I was fighting with him, my enemy came to me, so being trapped by others has nothing to do with me."


    Hearing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva said to Liuding and Liujia, "have you ever seen who trapped the little white dragon?"


    The Liuding Liujia said, "Hui Bodhisattva is Taoist Cangjie, the disciple of the holy master Kunpeng. He suddenly appeared and trapped the little white dragon. He left without saying anything."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva frowned when she heard this. Cangjie was competing with her for the merit of going west. Guanyin Bodhisattva was very angry, but the other side was ostensibly helping the West. She had nothing to say and could only swallow it.


    Seeing that Guanyin Bodhisattva was silent, Sun Wukong said, "the evil dragon ate Lao sun''s horse. It''s better to let Lao sun kill it with a stick." he said and waved the iron stick to kill the little white dragon.

 Chapter 466

    Seeing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva quickly stopped him and said, "stop it, Wukong. I didn''t say you. You''re always so anxious. I asked him to wait for Tang Sanzang here."


    Sun Wukong said, "I was a little impatient, but the Bodhisattva put the evil dragon here and ate the master''s horse, but it was out of discipline."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "I played the Jade Emperor personally to ask him to be here, especially for those who ask for scriptures. How do you think the ordinary horses from the east land can experience the myriad rivers and mountains? How can they get to the Lingshan Buddha land? They have to get this dragon and horse before they go."


    At this time, the little white Dragon said, "Bodhisattva, help!"


    After hearing the little white dragon''s request for help, Guanyin Bodhisattva untied the ban imposed by Cangjie, then pointed to the monkey king and said, "this is the great disciple of the man who traveled west to learn scriptures."


    Hearing this, the little white dragon changed his face and said, "Bodhisattva, this man is my enemy. I just ate his horse because of hunger in my stomach. He chased me with some strength."


    When Sun Wukong was about to say something, he just heard Guanyin Bodhisattva say, "well, it was all a misunderstanding before. Don''t worry about it any more. But if little white dragon eats Tang Sanzang''s horse, you will become a dragon horse camel. Tang Sanzang goes West to learn scriptures."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, taking out the "quiet willow branch" to the little white dragon, and the little white dragon immediately became a dragon horse. Seeing this, Monkey King took him to the former Tang Sanzang.


    Wudao and Cangjie had returned to the Beiming sea when Guanyin Bodhisattva talked to Sun Wukong. When they sat down. Kunpeng said, "you have barely passed the trial practice of being a teacher. After you explain something to the teacher, the five of you will go to experience by yourself. First, let''s talk about the shortcomings of your experience."


    Hearing this, Wudao and others immediately raised their spirits and listened to the teacher''s instructions.


    Just listen to Kunpeng say: "This time, you and Cangjie were still in trouble. First of all, after you found Tang Sanzang, you didn''t think of going to look for the disaster on your own. It took a few days before you thought of it. Second, why didn''t you contact the black bear spirit after you found it? Although the black bear spirit was bent on the Buddha, it''s not impossible to save it. Whether it''s useful or not, if you can communicate with him He helped himself when he got into a relationship. Third, it is also the biggest disadvantage of your trip. Don''t do it because of the small good, don''t do it because of the small evil. With your cultivation, you can save the white horse when the little white dragon appears, but you didn''t do it because of your thoughts. Although this is just a small good, a little makes a lot. I think you should know that in the future But pay more attention. "


    After hearing the teacher''s advice, Wudao and Cangjie said in unison, "I thank the teacher for his advice."


    Kunpeng nodded and said to Hou Yi and others, "you should also keep these in mind. Being a teacher is not only talking about enlightenment and Cangjie."


    Kunpeng then changed his tone and said, "enlightenment, tell me what you and Cangjie learned about this trip. Enlightenment, you are the eldest martial brother. Tell me first."


    After meditating for a moment, he said, "I didn''t get much from this trip. I just thought that the Tang Sanzang was too pedantic, and the cultivation of the monkey king was not very good, but it was very arrogant."


    Kunpeng nodded and said to Cangjie, "Cangjie, what have you got?"


    Cangjie said with some embarrassment: "teacher, disciples feel the same as the master. There is no other harvest."


    Kunpeng asked Hou Yi and others, "what do you think?"


    Hou Yi and others shook their heads, indicating that they had no other ideas. Kunpeng sighed: "you really have a big problem with your observation ability. Don''t you see something from the monkey king to the little white dragon?"


    When Kunpeng said this, he stopped talking and gave his disciples time to think about it. After a while, the woman was still careful. Jingwei said, "the teacher means that Tianting and the West are arranged to help Tang Sanzang learn scriptures from the west?"


    Kunpeng laughed at Jingwei''s words and said: "Well, at last, someone can see that being a teacher is exactly what you mean. Why did you want to be a teacher let you go to monitor the movements of heaven and the West in order to let you know how many flags the other party has arranged in advance for the journey to the West. First, the monkey king was accepted as a big disciple by Tang Sanzang, then the little white dragon became the mount of Tang Sanzang, and then later on Marshal Tianpeng and general rolling curtain. Do you know where they are now? "


    Jingwei said, "teacher, I know that marshal Peng was demoted to the lower world and entered the pig embryo that day. He was a demon in gaolaozhuang, while the rolling curtain general was a demon in Liusha river."


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "It''s good for you to know these, but these are just some flags on the surface. You only need to look for other hidden dark children by yourself. Today, I''ll tell you about the journey to the west to learn scriptures. You can also know some things calculated by me in the future. First, I''ll tell you about the layout of the West. After the God was sealed, the Xuanmen''s luck was greatly damaged, and However, Buddhism sought Xuanmen''s good fortune in the war of canonization. Therefore, the great prosperity of the west is the general trend of the way of heaven, and no one can change it. It has to be said that the western means are brilliant. Not to mention the 3000 disciples who stopped teaching, it is said that the elucidation was defeated by zhunti''s efforts to turn the original Tianzun. The two leaders of the elucidation, burning lamps, rebelled into the west, and four gold immortals of the elucidation defected with the burning lamps, This shows how clever zhunti''s means are. "


    Hearing the teacher''s words, savvy and others nodded one after another to admit that zhunti Taoist had a deep plan. Indeed, no one among the saints can compare with it, and I''m afraid only the teacher in the three realms can resist it.


    Seeing that all the disciples understood, Kunpeng continued: "The West intervenes in the East with the help of Duobao. Duobao is blessed by nature. He is also a master of three Taoism schools. It goes without saying that he was originally a big disciple of the leader of Tongtian sect. As for the people''s sect, when he was subject to the supreme old gentleman, he also got the true preaching of the old gentleman. In order to win over him, Buddhism zhunti and Jieyin naturally won''t give him a hand. If who is the best of the two generations of disciples of each sect in the future If you can become a saint, then this Duobao will be the first person. "


    Hou Yi asked, "does the teacher teach two generations of disciples, and no one can resist it?"


    Kunpeng said, "that''s not the case. The xuandu master, Yunzi, and Kong Xuan, both of whom are taught by people, can fight against it. However, if they want to become saints, they all have a bad chance. Duobao, which integrates the essence of the three Taoist methods, is not comparable to them. However, Duobao is always the day after tomorrow. It''s difficult to become saints."


    The enlightenment asked, "teacher, master xuandu and Kong Xuan can indeed compare with Duobao, but the cloud neutron seems to be far from them."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "you are wrong to think so, but Yunzi is no worse than them. He is a virtuous immortal. You see, all the twelve true immortals were robbed in the battle of Fengshen. Only Yunzi and dengdeng were not involved. You can imagine how lucky he is."


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and then said: "No one can stop the great prosperity of the west, so we can only take advantage of it. Don''t worry about others. In all sects, you should pay more attention to people''s education. Taishanglao Jun''s mind is no worse than that of zhunti. The reason why he lost in the war of Fengshen is entirely because the Tianzun at the beginning of Buddhism didn''t allow people to let go. I can''t blame taishanglao Jun, and you see taishanglao Jun Since the flood and famine period, only one disciple of master xuandu has been admitted. He has always been low-key, but now the disciples of people''s teaching are no less than those of hermeneutics, and even more than hermeneutics. "


    After meditating for a moment, Jingwei shouted, "the teacher didn''t say that the disciples really didn''t find out. Now in the earth fairy world, in addition to Buddhism, human religion is the most prominent. That Shushan sword sect has become the leader of Xuanmen."


    Kun Peng sighed: "This is where the Supreme Master is brilliant. Although this Shushan mountain is under the banner of authentic human religion, it is just a registered disciple of the Supreme Master. Even if there is anything, it will not involve too many human religions. I wonder if you have noticed that now the Shushan sword sect is colluding with Buddhism, and the Supreme Master knows it, but does not move at all. Don''t you wonder Strange? "


    The enlightenment experienced the most things. First, he said, "the teacher means that the Supreme Lord wants to regard Shushan sword sect as an abandoned son who can be abandoned at any time?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "That''s right. In this mass robbery, Taishang Laojun will not give up Shushan sword sect. After all, this mass robbery in the west is a few days. With Shushan sword sect, people''s religion can rise with the power of Buddhism. But when the next mass robbery comes, if Shushan sword sect is still like this, Taishang Laojun will give up them. It''s better to have its name on the list of gods, but it''s almost soul flying The smoke goes out. "


    Enlightenment and others'' faces changed when they heard this. They never thought that the supreme old gentleman, who has always been known as quiet and inaction, would have such means and tricks.

 Chapter 467

    Jingwei had the deepest feeling and couldn''t help saying, "isn''t the supreme old gentleman always quiet and inaction? How can he do such a thing?"


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said: "It''s a lie to be quiet and do nothing. What the Supreme Lord did at first was just to give others an illusion, hide himself behind his back, and quietly observe other people''s every move. Let the first Tianzun and Tongtian sect leader stand in front of him and block robbery for himself. As soon as the time is ripe, the Supreme Lord will take measures. Now the situation in the fairy world is the best proof."


    Kunpeng''s words left his disciples speechless. Today''s earth fairyland is indeed as the teacher said. The human religion established by the supreme old gentleman has overwhelmed the two religions.


    Jingwei asked, "teacher, don''t the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the leader of Tongtian know the conspiracy of the Supreme Lord?"


    Kunpeng said: "Your Majesty, this is not a conspiracy. It can only be said to be a conspiracy. Others can avoid it, but you know that you will do it according to the other party''s intention. There is a big difference between the two. In the past, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian cult leader didn''t know if you knew the conspiracy of your majesty, but now they both noticed it, but it''s too late. Yuanshi Tianzun did it Li''s sermon is now greatly weakened. One third of his disciples have been dug up by the West and completely turned against Tongtian cult leader because of the war of God worship. Even if he knows the plan of the supreme Lao Jun, he has to continue to form an alliance with him. Not to mention the interception of Tongtian cult leader, he is even worse than sermon. He has hurt his muscles and bones and can no longer stand any tosses. "


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and then said: "The last is Tianting. Nowadays, when the saints don''t come out, the power of Tianting is not small. Only on the surface, it can be compared with the major sects, not to mention the hidden power of Haotian and the West Queen Mother. What you have seen in monitoring Tianting for hundreds of years is nothing more than the surface. Haotian has the title of the supreme of the three worlds, and everything in the three worlds belongs to him, though Not many people recognize it, but no one will openly conflict with it. If there is a slight mistake in the westward journey, the heavenly court can send heavenly soldiers to the lower boundary in the name of justice, and others have nothing to say even if they are dissatisfied. "


    The enlightenment asked, "since the teacher is so, how should we deal with this situation?"


    Kunpeng said, "this is what I want to tell you. The alliance between Tianting and the two saints in the West has no interests. How could Haotian agree? I think on the way back, enlightenment and Cangjie also heard about the journey to the west to learn scriptures?"


    Cangjie asked, "teacher means that you can live forever after eating Tang Sanzang?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s the matter. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Cang Jie said, "the teacher thinks it was deliberately publicized, but what are the benefits of doing so?"


    Kunpeng said, "that''s right. As for the benefits, there are many. First of all, how will those little demons react to this rumor?"


    Cangjie said: "they will rush up the peak, but this will increase the difficulty of Tang Sanzang''s journey to the West. I have observed that Tang Sanzang is now just a mortal body without a trace of magic power. Are the two saints in the West afraid that Tang Sanzang will be surrounded by those little demons?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the situation you said may exist, but do you think the two saints in the West will not be on guard? Can they easily let those little demons succeed?"


    Cangjie said, "teacher, but I can''t see what good they can do unless the two saints of heaven and the West want to deal with those little demons!"


    Kunpeng said: "Yes, they are trying to deal with those little demons. Because of the monkey king''s big trouble in the heavenly palace, the evil spirit in the earthly fairyland has soared. Many little demons no longer pay attention to the heavenly court. Where is the majesty of the heavenly court in the long run? The reason for this situation is that Haotian is allied with the west, so the two western saints have to bear a large part of the responsibility. Haotian asks the two western saints to cooperate in this case Tianting''s action to destroy demons to restore Tianting''s prestige has no great impact on the two saints in the West. How can they refuse Haotian''s request? "


    The enlightenment said, "teacher, but there are still Nu Wa saints in the demon family. On that day, the court and the Western saints were not afraid to offend Nu Wa because of this?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "enlightenment, you have followed as a teacher since the flood. You have experienced two world catastrophes. Do you think Nuwa can think of the demon family?"


    Enlightenment heard this, the heart can not help feeling extremely, no words.


    Kunpeng said: "Since the famine, Nu Wa has never thought about the future of the demon family. She did not do anything in the Lich war, so that both Lich families were defeated. After the Lich war, the interception protected most of the remaining demon families. However, in the war of Fengshen, Nu Wa not only did not help the interception, but colluded with the elucidation to fight the interception. Lu Ya, the ten Prince of the demon emperor, was even more shameless , she even took the initiative to deal with her fellow robes. As a teacher, she wanted to remove this person, but Nu Wa stopped her. What do you think about her behavior? Why should the two saints of heaven and the West fear her? "


    After hearing these words, all the disciples said in secret: "as the teacher said, empress Nu Wa has never considered more than half for the demon family, otherwise the demon family will not come to this end. As the only saint of the demon family, empress Nu Wa ignores the future of the demon family, so the two saints of heaven and the West will not care about the life and death of the demon family."


    As a member of the demon family, Wudao couldn''t bear such a situation of the demon family, so he asked, "teacher, do we just let the heaven and the western two saints calculate the demon family?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "now I end the cause and effect with the demon family, but I can no longer intervene in the affairs of the demon family. Now I can only rely on you to destroy the conspiracy between Tianting and the two saints in the West. However, you should remember to protect your life first. If you can''t do it, give up. Don''t joke about your life."


    Hearing this, the Enlightenment was stunned and said, "the teacher wants his disciples to help the demon family?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "being a teacher is exactly what you mean, but don''t make too much publicity. Just act in secret. Don''t come forward by yourself, so as not to attract the attention of the two saints and heaven in the West."


    Hou Yi was very puzzled. Even if the teacher had been a demon teacher, he had already cut off the cause and effect with the demon family. How could those demon families listen to them? So he asked, "teacher, although your idea is good, I''m afraid those little demons won''t listen to their disciples and others!"


    Kunpeng said: "I also know this, so I don''t want you to contact all the little demons. You just need to contact several famous little demons in the fairy world. If they help, you can save more vitality for the demon family."


    Kunpeng said. The director sighed and said, "in the Lich war, in fact, both the two races were intrigued by the saints, and they lost both of them just now. They said that the human race should prosper, and the Lich two races should be robbed, but their hearts were afraid of the powerful forces of the two races, afraid of affecting the majesty of the saints."


    After hearing the teacher''s words, Hou Yi couldn''t help recalling the battle of the Lich in those years. For a time, he was filled with emotion. What a reputation the two Lich families had in those years, but now everyone is shouting. Such a big gap is hard for you to accept, but this is a fact.


    Seeing that the teacher and Hou Yi were trapped in their own memory, he couldn''t help but go to the ground and say, "teacher, the demon families in the earth fairyland are the descendants who have not experienced the flood and famine war. We don''t know their roots at all. If we are not careful, they will attract the attention of the two saints of heaven and the West. Who should we contact and ask the teacher for advice?"


    Kunpeng said: "the enlightenment is wrong. Now there are some demon families who have experienced the Lich war in the fairy world. However, in those years, their cultivation was low and escaped the attention of the saints, so few people know their roots. As teachers, I hope you can contact them first, and then they will come forward to unite the demon families in the fairy world to resist the conspiracy of the heaven and the Western saints."


    Hearing this, the Enlightenment was very happy and said, "please tell your disciples who to contact?"


    Kunpeng said: "Now the demon clan forces in the earth fairy world, I recommend you to contact them first. Both of them were young demons in the war of Lich and now they are famous demon saints in the earth fairy world. If they help you, you will benefit a lot in your journey to the west, whether you win merit or elsewhere. The first person recommended by me is Niu demon king of Xiniu Hezhou, who is the leader of Tongtian cult You can easily get in touch with your mount, who came to the earth fairy world to be home after the war of canonization. He depends on the relationship between being a teacher and the interception of religion. The second person is the Jiaomo king, who was known as the great sage of Fuhai. He was the Jiaolong who pulled a cart for the demon emperor in those years. Although he didn''t have much contact with his teacher, if he had the help of Niu demon king, he should join you in fighting against the two saints of heaven and the West, After all, now he is being suppressed by the Dragon King of the four seas. If you can get their help, the Seven Saints of the demon family can become your beneficial assistant. "


    After listening to the teacher''s guidance, Wudao and others understood how to act, so they packed up their clothes and said goodbye to Kunpeng to visit the ox demon king.

 Chapter 468

    When they came to Cuiyun mountain, Wudao and others said, "under the holy school, Wudao, Hou Yi, Jingwei, Chang''e and Cangjie came to worship the mountain!"


    Hearing this, the ox demon king, who was practicing in the plantain cave of Cuiyun mountain, was shocked. The name of Kunpeng is unknown in the three realms. All the five disciples of his sect have high mana, but I don''t know why they came here! However, he turned to think that he was a disciple of apostasy, and Kunpeng had a good relationship with the leader of Tongtian sect. I think they would not be bad for him. Thinking of this, he was not relieved, and people relaxed a lot.


    Princess Tiefan was also shocked when she heard this, and said to the ox demon king, "but I don''t know why the holy master Kunpeng came to our Cuiyun mountain?"


    The ox demon king said, "they must have no different ideas if they can worship the mountain. Let''s invite them into the cave for a chat."


    When Princess Tiefan heard this, she thought it was very reasonable, so she went with the ox demon king to meet Wudao and others.


    After the two sides entered the cave and sat down, the ox demon king asked, "why did you come to my barren mountain?"


    The enlightenment said, "we came here to ask for something?"


    The ox demon king said with a smile, "what''s the matter, but please say it frankly. As long as the old ox can do it, he will never refuse."


    The enlightenment said, "since brother Niu is so forthright, I''ll tell you directly. I think brother Niu has heard that eating Tang Monk''s meat can make you immortal? I''m here for this."


    The ox demon king smiled and said, "I''ve heard of it, but what''s the matter with Taoist friends?"


    The enlightenment smiled and said: "it has nothing to do with me, but it concerns the whole demon family. Although the teacher has separated from the demon family, he still has feelings with the demon family after all. He can''t bear to be calculated by others, so he sent me to find Taoist friends to help and reserve some vitality for the demon family."


    The ox demon king was shocked when he heard this. He didn''t expect that the matter would seriously affect the whole demon family, so he said: "please explain the beginning and end of the matter in detail."


    Enlightenment nodded and said, "I think Taoist friends should know that the family teacher made a big flat peach event and let the Jade Emperor Haotian lose his face?"


    The ox demon king said, "I''ve heard a little, but I don''t know the details."


    The master sighed, "the reason why the master made a big fuss about the flat peach club is that the Jade Emperor Haotian has allied with the two saints of the West and sold out the interests of the East. The Taoist friends worship the monkey king as brothers. The seven of you are known as the Seven Saints of the demon family. Do you know that the monkey king has now joined the Western Buddhism and become the big disciple of Tang Sanzang?"


    The ox demon king was shocked again and said loudly, "what, the monkey king has taken refuge in the West!"


    The enlightenment nodded and said, "that''s it!"


    The ox demon king couldn''t help sighing when he heard the answer of Enlightenment: "it''s extremely disappointing that the monkey king didn''t come here. He was so spineless. First he took refuge in the heaven and was fooled by others. He has become the laughing stock of the demon family. Now he takes refuge in the West."


    The enlightenment sighed, "there''s nothing wrong with a monkey king. What''s terrible is that now the heavenly court is allied with the two saints of the west, and wants to catch all of our demon family while taking advantage of the journey to the West. Without knowing it, most of the same family are afraid to fall into the net and be calculated by others."


    The ox demon king felt that his heart could not bear the pressure. In this short time, he was very surprised for the third time. If things were really as the enlightenment said, the demon family would be doomed this time.


    The ox demon king thought for a moment and said, "since you know so well, you must have a solution. Pay off your advice. I''m all ears, old ox."


    The enlightenment said: "in fact, it is not difficult to solve this crisis. The key lies in the Taoist friends. If the Taoist friends are willing to contribute, even if the heavenly court forms an alliance with the two saints in the west, the demon family will not suffer too much loss."


    The ox demon king said, "as long as you can help the demon family get rid of this disaster, if you have anything, just tell me. I will try my best to finish it."


    The enlightenment said: "with the words of Taoist friends, I have confidence in my heart. We have known the conspiracy between the two saints of the West and Tianting. With the help of Taoist friends, the situation can be reversed. We are dark and they are bright. Now our most important thing is to inform others of the conspiracy between Tianting and the West and let them prepare early."


    The ox demon king smiled and said, "in that case, I''ll immediately recruit some brothers to discuss the big plan together!"


    The enlightenment stopped and said: "Don''t be a Taoist friend. Now the two saints in the West and the heavenly court have planned this matter for a long time. We can''t act in a hurry to avoid attracting each other''s attention. We''d better act in secret. Moreover, with people like monkey king, no one can guarantee that the demon family has no Buddhist spies. Taoist friends, it''s best to find someone who can be trusted and act in secret. It''s best for only a few people to know this conspiracy Then. "


    The ox demon king said, "what you said is very true. My brothers are not as spineless as the monkey king and will not betray the demon family. I can guarantee that. I''ll secretly invite them to come and discuss the big plan."


    The enlightenment saw that it was not good for the ox demon king to say so. He could only say, "thank you for everything. I''ll wait for good news from you."


    The ox demon king said with a smile, "I''ll send someone to invite them to see me!" the ox demon king asked several confidants to secretly invite other sworn brothers.


    Seeing that this matter had come to an end, the enlightenment took out the letter that the teacher asked him to hand over to the ox demon king when he left the Beiming sea and said, "Taoist friend, this letter was handed over to you by the master. Please accept it!"


    The ox demon king was stunned when he heard this. He was surprised that a little demon like him would enter the eyes of the saint Kunpeng and let his disciples send a letter to him.


    Just when the ox demon king was stunned on the spot, the Princess Iron Fan pushed the ox demon king in the dark and woke him up. The ox demon king woke up and took the letter from the enlightenment. When he opened it, his face changed.


    The cow demon king said to Princess Iron Fan, "call the red boy back soon. I have something to say to him!"


    Princess Tiefan was stunned when she heard this, but she soon woke up, saluted the enlightenment and others, and left to find the red boy. Although Princess Iron Fan didn''t know what was written in the letter, she must have something to do with the red child. Mother and son are connected, which makes Princess Iron Fan not excited.


    Wudao and others were also stunned by the ox demon king''s move. They didn''t know what the teacher wrote in the letter, so Wudao asked, "Taoist friends don''t know what the teacher wrote in the letter, which shocked you so much?"


    The ox demon king was shocked when he heard this. He couldn''t help thinking: "the holy master Kunpeng didn''t even tell his disciples. He must be afraid of revealing the news. It''s hard to repay such a favor!"


    Thinking of this, the ox demon king said, "the thing written in the letter is about my child. The holy Master said he should be robbed. Let me pay more attention to avoid being controlled by others."


    Hearing this, savvy and others understood that it must have something to do with the journey to the west to learn scriptures. Now the story of Tang Sanzang has spread. The red boy learned that he must be unable to resist and want to eat the Tang Monk''s meat. The ox demon king must have wanted to warn the red boy.


    The place where red boy lived was not far away from Cuiyun mountain. The Princess Iron Fan soon took red boy back to the cave. After meeting, she was surprised to understand the Tao, so she asked the ox demon king, "Taoist friend, I can see that childe Ling''s accomplishments clearly didn''t get the Taoist tradition of the Qing Dynasty. Why?"


    The ox demon king sighed when he heard this: "although I am a disciple, how dare I teach him the private Autobiography of Shangqing Taoism without the consent of the teacher!"


    When Princess Tiefan heard this, she said angrily, "well, you cow head, you should hide your origin from our mother and son..."


    Before Princess Iron Fan finished, the ox demon king hurriedly said, "madam, I don''t want to hide it from you, but the teacher ordered me not to reveal my identity."


    The Taoist priest smiled and said: "Taoist friends worry too much. According to martial uncle Tongtian, they don''t care about these at all. You think most people had disciples when they stopped teaching, which is known as Wanxian coming to Korea. Did they ever tell martial uncle Tongtian? Besides, now the trend of stopping teaching is small, more people will have more power."


    As soon as the ox demon king thought that this remark was very reasonable, he said, "thank you for your advice. Old ox did something wrong."


    Enlightenment smiled and said, "Taoist friends must be afraid of breaking martial uncle Tongtian''s orders."


    The ox demon king nodded and said, "that''s right."

 Chapter 469

    Just then, I suddenly heard a riot outside. A little demon came into the cave to report that Jiao demon king, Peng demon king, lion camel king, macaque king and Yu Fan King were visiting.


    When the ox demon king heard this, he immediately got up and went to meet the five demon saints. It was not easy for Wudao and others to continue to sit, so he also went to meet the five demon saints with the ox demon king.


    The five saints were surprised when they saw Wudao and others. They didn''t understand why these people came to Cuiyun mountain. However, they were all giant demons. Although they had doubts in their hearts, they didn''t show on their faces.


    After the people sat down in the cave, the demon king Jiao first spoke and asked, "I don''t know what the big brother secretly invited us to Cuiyun mountain?"


    The ox demon king sighed, "it''s for the future of the demon family to summon all the brothers. I think everyone has heard the rumor that eating Tang Monk''s meat can live forever these days?"


    Everyone nodded, and the lion camel king said, "I''ve heard of it, and the momentum seems to be getting stronger and stronger. Some big demons who can''t come out of seclusion have made a comeback. Is it for this? As long as the big brother says a word, we''ll go and catch Tang Sanzang together."


    The ox demon king couldn''t help laughing and said, "I don''t mean that. Don''t you think there''s something wrong with this?"


    The demon king Jiao said, "brother, do you mean there is a conspiracy in the west?"


    The ox demon king nodded and said: "That''s right. After getting the advice from the holy master Kunpeng, I realized that Tianting had formed an alliance with the two western saints to attack our demon family. They also released the rumor that they could live forever after eating Tang Monk''s meat. In order to catch all our demon family, enlightenment and other Taoist friends came to inform my brother at the order of the holy master Kunpeng, everyone said How can we resolve this crisis without attracting the attention of heaven and the west? "


    As soon as the ox demon king said this, the five demons of the demon family were very angry. The Jiao demon king reacted the most strongly. He himself was suppressed by the Dragon King of the four seas. After hearing this, he said, "since the heaven is so calculating my demon family, why don''t we raise troops to kill the heaven together and give the jade emperor a lesson to let him know that my demon family is not easy to provoke!"


    The ox demon king didn''t expect the Jiao demon king''s reaction to be so strong. He hurriedly said, "it''s inappropriate for the second brother to say this. Do you think we can kill heaven with our cultivation?"


    Yu Wang said, "why not? All the seven brothers can fight in heaven, not to mention our six brothers?"


    When the ox demon king heard that King Yu mentioned the monkey king, he said angrily, "don''t mention this man again. I don''t have such a brother. How could I be blind and become a brother with such a shameless man."


    The king of Yu Xiang was surprised when he heard the words of the ox demon king. He thought to himself, "what''s the matter with the eldest brother today? What did the seventh brother do to make him so angry." he only heard the king of Yu Xiang ask, "eldest brother, did the seventh brother do something sorry to you?"


    The ox demon king said angrily, "if he only did something sorry for me, it''s OK to say. Do you know what he has done now? That bastard mixed with the West and became the big disciple of Tang Sanzang in order to get out of trouble. What do you think he is qualified to be as famous as us?"


    King Yu was stunned when he heard this and asked, "brother, can this be serious?"


    The ox demon king said, "can''t I cheat you? If you don''t believe it, you can check it yourself. Now that bastard is traveling west with Tang Sanzang to learn scriptures. You can find him as long as you pay a little attention."


    King Yu said, "in that case, we don''t need to mention this person again, but I don''t understand why brother doesn''t agree to kill everyone in heaven."


    The ox demon king sighed, "sixth brother, you still don''t have enough knowledge. The reason why the monkey king can make trouble in heaven is that he has obtained the permission of the two saints of heaven and the west, and he doesn''t want to control the three religions of man, interpretation and interception. Only then can he make trouble in heaven. If we want to make trouble in heaven, we are looking for death."


    King Yu said, "it seems that there are no masters in heaven except the disciples of the three religions!"


    The ox demon king sighed, "you underestimated the Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother. Either of them has the cultivation of quasi saints, which we can''t resist."


    The king of Yu Xiang was surprised and said, "it''s impossible! It seems that he has never heard that the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West have quasi holy cultivation accomplishments? If he has such high cultivation accomplishments, why should he form an alliance with the west to embarrass us little demons?"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment couldn''t help laughing: "It''s up to me to explain this. The Jade Emperor and the mother of the West King were both children of Taoist Zu Hongjun. They had heard the Tao in the Zixiao palace. They were of the same generation as the saints. When the heaven was re established, they had the cultivation of quasi saints, which is very clear to the older generation. His most famous achievement was to cut off the head of the great witch Xingtian, which is more prestigious than the great witch Xingtian Everyone has heard that the general quasi saints are not his opponents at all. Therefore, it can be seen how high the cultivation of the Jade Emperor is. As for why he wants to form an alliance with the two saints in the west, it is because he doesn''t want to be instructed by the Taoist priest of Sanqing and wants to be independent. Because the monkey king makes a big fuss in the heavenly palace, many little demons no longer pay attention to the heavenly court, so he wants to take advantage of the Sanzang of the Tang Dynasty to travel west At the time of Sutra, restore the prestige of the heavenly court. "


    The demon king said, "empress Nu Wa is a saint of the demon family. When things get to this point, we can go and ask empress Nu Wa to decide for us and ask her to take charge of the overall situation!"


    Wudao and others heard what Jiao demon king said. Although they felt inappropriate in their hearts, they were all Kunpeng''s disciples. Now people in the three circles know that the teacher is incompatible with empress Nuwa, so they are inconvenient to express their opinions.


    As a disciple of the Niu demon king, during the war of canonization, empress Nuwa helped to elucidate regardless of the protection of many demon families. Since then, many demon families in the interception have no good impression of empress Nuwa. He just heard a cold hum and said: "Second brother, are you confused? You are also a great demon who survived the Lich war. You should know what empress Nuwa is like. Go to ask empress Nuwa. Do you think she will help us? Don''t forget that empress Nuwa hasn''t done a good thing for our demon family since the flood and famine. Not only that, even if she doesn''t help us in the war of Fengshen, she has protected our demon family But why should she help explain? Has she ever thought of us little demons? "


    Jiao demon king could only be silent when he heard this. Niu demon king was right. Empress Nuwa really never thought of them. No wonder Niu demon king would react like this.


    After a while, King Yu said, "what should we do according to brother?"


    The ox demon king sighed: "neither Tianting nor Western Buddhism can be resisted by us. In my opinion, we secretly inform some trusted compatriots and tell them about the conspiracy between Tianting and the two western saints, so that they don''t have any illusions about the flesh of Tang monks, take retreat as advance, and let the conspiracy between Tianting and the two western saints fail."


    Yu Wang was surprised to hear this and said, "brother, we are too angry!"


    The ox demon king sighed: "who makes our strength poor, this is also a way without a way."


    The demon king thought for a moment and said, "brother, do you think we can contact the ancient demon saints who survived the Lich war and ask them to help?"


    The ox demon king shook his head and said, "second brother, you don''t know that those demon saints are controlled by Nuwa''s'' demon flag ''. Without Nuwa''s orders, they won''t pay attention to us at all."


    At this time, the enlightenment said: "I have been ordered by my master to contact those people, but they are not willing to go out of the mountain due to the limitation of ''summoning demon flags''."


    The demon king asked, "the saint was once a member of the demon family. What do you think of this?"


    The enlightenment sighed: "the master has separated from the demon family, but he can''t help directly. He can only send us to inform all Taoist friends to prepare early so as not to be caught in the other party''s conspiracy."


    The ox demon king sighed: "it''s not easy for the saint to remind us. After all, he has eliminated the cause and effect with the demon family, and there''s no reason to help us."


    The Jiao demon king sighed, "but I''m not willing. I know the conspiracy between Tianting and the two saints in the west, but I can''t respond. I can only swallow my anger and let them bully."


    The ox demon king said, "we can only do this in today''s situation. As long as we can avoid this robbery, we will save a bit of vitality for the demon family. We must be careful not to let the two saints of heaven and the West notice."

 Chapter 470

    After the ox demon king and his five brothers had discussed everything, they left Cuiyun mountain to discuss how to go next.


    The enlightenment first said: "now we have completed the task assigned by the teacher. With the help of the ox demon king, most demon families will soon know the conspiracy between heaven and the two saints in the West. I don''t know what younger martial brothers and sisters plan for us in the future?"


    Jingwei said, "why don''t we follow Tang Sanzang and earn merit."


    The enlightenment shook his head and said, "no, the teacher asked us to act alone, just to let us experience and gain experience. If we keep following Tang Sanzang, we can have a little more merit, but we didn''t meet the teacher''s hope for us, so we can''t follow Tang Sanzang."


    Hou Yi thought for a moment and said: "What elder martial brother said is that we really can''t follow Tang Sanzang. Our two previous actions must have attracted the attention of the two saints in the West. If we go on, I''m afraid we will have a direct conflict with the West. We might as well go to the front of Tang Sanzang and pick up those little demons first. On the one hand, we can protect their lives and on the other hand, we can also get merit. As for others, it''s not too late to wait and see the response of the West , what do you think? "


    The enlightenment nodded and said, "this plan is even good. Gao Laozhuang, we don''t have to go. There are the chess pieces laid by the heaven. Then there is Huang Fengling. I heard the ox demon king mention that there is a Huang fengmonster with high magic power. I''ll go and investigate it and save the demon''s life if possible."


    After discussing everything, they set out to Huangfeng mountain together. The Huangfeng monster in Huangfeng mountain is not an ordinary little demon. It was originally a Taoist mouse at the foot of Lingshan mountain. Because it stole the clear oil in the glass lamp of the Tathagata Buddha, the lights were dim. I''m afraid the Buddha blamed him, so they fled the Western Paradise and the lower world became fine here.


    After the demon''s entry into the world, he became a king of hundreds. When he heard that eating Tang Monk''s meat could make him immortal, he couldn''t help but feel different and wanted to taste the Tang Monk''s meat.


    Wudao and others came to the Huangfeng mountain. Before long, they suddenly found the trace of Guanyin Bodhisattva. The five of them immediately hid in the dark, ready to observe the relationship between Guanyin Bodhisattva and the Huangfeng monster.


    Because Cangjie, Chang''e and Jingwei had low accomplishments, Wu Dao and Hou Yi were afraid of being discovered by Guanyin Bodhisattva, so the five people left Huangfengling first to avoid Guanyin Bodhisattva. Then Wu Dao used his talents and powers to monitor every move of Huangfengling.


    Unexpectedly, this act of enlightenment made great achievements and monitored the layout of the two western saints in the journey to the West.


    Just listen, after Guanyin Bodhisattva entered Huangfeng mountain, the Huangfeng monster came forward and said, "the little demon has seen Guanyin Bodhisattva. I don''t know what''s important about the Bodhisattva''s presence?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva asked, "Huang Feng, what can you gain from entering the demon family for the demon in the lower world? What can the major monsters in the fairy world do to learn scriptures from Tang Sanzang''s westward journey?"


    Huang fengguai said: "Hui Bodhisattva, they were all very excited when they heard that eating Tang Monk''s meat can live forever. Some secluded demon saints were very concerned about it. According to this situation, Tang Sanzang had to go through a lot of hardships on his way to the west to get scriptures. If they were not careful, they might die!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "you don''t have to worry about the life and death of Tang Sanzang. You just need to continue to strengthen the publicity that eating Tang Monk meat can live forever. You don''t need to pay attention to other things."


    The yellow wind monster said carefully, "yes, the little demon must remember the teachings of the Bodhisattva. However, a little demon needs to tell the bodhisattva that many demon families let the little demon catch Tang Sanzang with them. The little demon doesn''t know what to do. I hope the Bodhisattva can tell the little demon what to do!"


    Hearing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva snorted coldly and said, "Huang Feng, I''m afraid it''s your own meaning. You can''t hide it from me if you think carefully!"


    Hearing this, the yellow wind monster immediately knelt down and said, "the Bodhisattva clearly sees that the little demon has no such intention."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva looked at Huang Feng monster coldly for a moment, and then said, "get up. At the beginning, the task given to you by the sage was to break into the demon family. Now you have done quite well. If they must force you to capture Tang Sanzang, you promise them that someone will come to you, and then you can return to the paradise."


    At that moment when Huang fengguai was stared at coldly by Guanyin Bodhisattva, a burst of cold sweat came out of his back. After hearing that Guanyin Bodhisattva asked him to get up, he got up and said, "the little demon respects the Bodhisattva''s teachings and works hard."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said: "If you can think so, you''d better not risk yourself and lose your life. Now you nominally escaped from the paradise, so some things need to be decided by yourself. As long as you don''t disobey the order of zhunti saint, no one will blame you for your small mistakes. If you disobey your life, you will lose your life even if you escape to the ends of the earth. Do you understand £¿¡±


    The yellow wind monster said, "the little demon understands!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "you know, it''s best. Now the journey to the West has attracted Kunpeng''s attention. His disciples have repeatedly taken away the merits and virtues that belong to our Buddhism. The sage asked me to inform you that if you see the disciples of Kunpeng, you should be careful and try not to let them take away the merits and virtues that belong to our Buddhism."


    Hearing this, the yellow wind monster said, "Hui Bodhisattva, the cultivation of the little demon is not their opponent at all. How can we stop them from taking merit."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva angrily said, "you fool, you just need to try your best. No one blames you if you can''t do it."


    Hearing this, the yellow wind monster was overjoyed and said quickly, "the little demon understands that the little demon must do his best." the yellow wind monster said so, but he couldn''t help saying in his heart: "isn''t it that his cultivation is higher than me? What''s great? In the final analysis, he is still a traitor. I don''t know that he will be cleaned up by the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty that day. It''s impossible to want me to work for you."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva also knew that it was impossible for Huang Feng monster to work for Buddhism, and he didn''t care too much. As long as Huang Feng monster could do well in eating Tang Monk''s meat and being immortal, as for other things, Guanyin Bodhisattva didn''t expect Huang Feng monster to do well.


    After instructing Huangfeng monster, Guanyin Bodhisattva left Huangfeng ridge. At this time, Wudao''s face became ugly. Jingwei asked, "elder martial brother, what''s the matter with you? Has something happened?"


    The enlightenment said calmly, "fortunately, we didn''t talk to Huang Feng. Unexpectedly, on the surface, he escaped from the Western Paradise. In fact, he was a spy who broke into the demon family according to zhunti''s order. Eating Tang Monk''s meat can live forever. It was spread from this population."


    Jingwei couldn''t help saying, "since we know that the yellow wind monster is the spy who broke into the demon family for the Buddha, we might as well go to the door and kill him to eliminate future troubles!"


    Hou Yi couldn''t help laughing bitterly when he heard this and said, "this is wrong. In this way, it is to scare the snake and let Buddhism understand that we have seen through their conspiracy, which is very disadvantageous for us to act in the future."


    The enlightenment also nodded and said, "that''s right. The yellow wind monster can''t be killed at this time. We should not only kill him, but also protect him and use him to paralyze Buddhism and heaven."


    Jingwei said, "it''s too cheap. The yellow wind is strange."


    The enlightenment smiled and said, "we can''t say that. We just let him go for a while. When he''s useless, we can remove him by the hand of others."


    Jingwei was very happy when he heard this and asked, "elder martial brother, have you heard any other news?"


    The enlightenment nodded and said, "the last two times we captured the merits and virtues of the journey to the west, which has attracted zhunti''s attention. The reason why Guanyin Bodhisattva came to see the yellow wind monster is also for this matter. Guanyin Bodhisattva ordered the yellow wind monster to prevent us from capturing the merits and virtues of the journey to the west again. However, according to the tone of the yellow wind monster, he didn''t want to work so hard for the West."


    Hearing this, Hou Yi sighed: "I didn''t expect that zhunti''s attention would have been aroused only after we sent out twice. If there were no teachers behind us, I''m afraid the Western church and Tianting would have sent a large army to capture us. Now we''d better first inform Niu demon king and others that the yellow wind monster is the spy arranged by Buddhism in the demon family to make them vigilant. It''s not difficult, so younger martial brother Cangjie goes , we''ll wait for you here. "


    Jingwei said, "elder martial brother, your gifted powers can monitor the three realms in addition to the saint Taoist temple. I think Buddhism must have sent more than one person to be a spy in the demon family. You can determine how many spies Buddhism has arranged in the demon family by staring at the every move of Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Hearing this, Wudao nodded. In fact, if Jingwei didn''t say it, Wudao would do the same. After learning that Buddhism has many spies in the demon family, it aroused the vigilance of Wudao and others. The journey to the west to learn scriptures is not as simple as they thought.

 Chapter 471

    After seeing off his disciples, Kunpeng began to calculate the location of the Yimu spiritual root among the five elements. Although Kunpeng used the two innate spiritual treasures of "Hetu" and "Luoshu", he still got nothing.


    Without Yimu Linggen, it is impossible for Kunpeng to improve his world before the next mass robbery. Moreover, if he can''t find this Yimu Linggen before the mass robbery, it will be impossible to find it in the chaos of heaven.


    Among the three realms, if the calculation ability is concerned, it should belong to Emperor Fu Xi. Kun Peng didn''t want to be associated with Fu Xi, but after a long search without results, he had to go to huoyun cave to see the three emperors. Please help Fu Xi find the whereabouts of Yimu Linggen and improve his world as soon as possible.


    After putting away the "River map" and "Luoshu", Kunpeng sighed: "Where is this Yimu Linggen after all? It''s a saint to add" River map "and" Luoshu "based on human cultivation. But why can''t I find that Yimu Linggen? It seems that I have to go to huoyun cave and ask Fu Xi for help. Alas! Once I get in touch with him, it takes a lot of effort to end the cause and effect. But as long as the world can make a small success, All cause and effect is worth it. "


    Kunpeng went out of the Beiming sea and went to the sky outside. Kunpeng moved. All saints know that everyone paid close attention to Kunpeng to see what he was going to do.


    Kunpeng also knew that his actions must fall into the eyes of the saints, but he didn''t care much. Instead, he swaggered through the chaos and came to the fire cloud cave.


    Kunpeng said to the boy outside the door, "you go to inform the three emperors that Kunpeng came to visit."


    When the boy heard this, he immediately told the three emperors. After a while, the three emperors came out to meet Kunpeng.


    Among the three emperors, Shennong, the local emperor, was the most grateful to Kunpeng. When he saw Kunpeng, he came forward and said, "I don''t know if the holy master is coming. I hope you can forgive me."


    Kunpeng didn''t dare to accept Shennong''s gift. He hurriedly dodged away and said, "I can''t afford to be a king, and forgiveness is out of the question."


    Although Fuxi and Xuanyuan have a bad relationship with Kunpeng, Kunpeng is a holy teacher of the human race, and they can''t do too much. As far as Fuxi is concerned, there is no Festival between him and Kunpeng. He can achieve the results of the human emperor also thanks to Kunpeng. Even if they don''t like something about the demon family, it''s not a big deal.


    After they saluted each other and sat down in the cave, Shennong asked, "what''s the matter with the holy master coming to huoyun cave this time?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "I''m asking for help. I hope the three emperors can help me!"


    Hearing this, the three emperors were surprised. With Kunpeng''s cultivation at this time, he was fearless even in the face of saints. How can he help him.


    Shennong said, "if the saint has something to do, just say it directly. I should do my best."


    Kunpeng said, "I would like to ask you three to help me figure out the whereabouts of the Yimu spiritual root among the innate five elements spiritual roots."


    When Fu Xi heard this, he asked, "according to the cultivation and calculation ability of the holy master, I''m afraid no one in the three realms can match except the Taoist ancestors. The Taoist friends can''t figure it out. I''m afraid we can''t do anything."


    Kunpeng said: "now that the emperor has recovered his cultivation, we should match it with Taoist friends. Let''s not say it in the name of a holy teacher. To tell the truth, I have tried my best for this congenital Yimu spiritual root, but I got nothing. It must be that this thing is too deeply related to the poor road, and care is chaotic, so that the poor road can''t calculate its whereabouts."


    When Kunpeng spoke about the spiritual root of the five elements, Shennong felt as if he had an impression, but he couldn''t remember it, so he sat down and meditated, and didn''t pay attention to what Kunpeng said.


    After a long time, suddenly Shennong shouted, "I remember."


    Shennong''s words surprised Kunpeng, Fuxi and Xuanyuan. Kunpeng asked, "I don''t know what Shennong Taoist friends think of, but they are so excited?"


    Shennong said with a smile, "I think of where I saw this congenital Yimu spirit root!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he quickly took Shennong''s hand and said, "Taoist friends said they had seen this b-mu Linggen?"


    Shennong smiled and said, "that''s right. In fact, not only have I seen this congenital Yimu spiritual root, but also Taoist friends and brother Fuxi have seen it."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. If I had seen this spiritual root, I would never have no impression."


    Shennong said with a smile: "in fact, it''s no wonder that Taoist friends. The congenital Yimu spirit root is seriously damaged for some reason. On the surface, it''s just an ordinary spirit root, which is insignificant."


    Kunpeng couldn''t help thinking for a moment when he heard this, and then said, "I still have no impression. Please tell me where I have seen this congenital Yimu Linggen."


    Shennong said with a smile, "when I got it, I built the tower of heaven. I don''t know if my friends have an impression?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he asked, "Taoist friends say that Jianmu is the congenital Yimu Linggen?"


    Shennong nodded and said, "that''s right, but the congenital Yimu spiritual root is damaged and has been split. It''s difficult to recover completely. If Taoist friends find a complete congenital Yimu spiritual root, I''m afraid they will disappoint you."


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "although the congenital Yimu Linggen is incomplete, it is enough for the poor, and has no great influence."


    Hearing this, Shennong wondered, "in that case, it should not be difficult to find a good Yimu spiritual root according to the cultivation of Taoist friends, but why do you have to find this congenital Yimu spiritual root?"


    Kunpeng said with some embarrassment when he heard this: "this matter is related to the improvement of poor cultivation. It is not innate Yimu spiritual root. Even the best acquired spiritual root is useless."


    Although Shennong didn''t understand what Kunpeng said, he didn''t ask much about Kunpeng''s privacy, so he didn''t continue to ask.


    Although Shennong has the highest cultivation among the three emperors, Fu Xi is the most knowledgeable. After hearing Kunpeng''s words, Fu Xi asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friends want to place the three corpses on this congenital Yimu spiritual root?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "not so. Although the damaged congenital Yimu Linggen can be used to cut three corpses, it is far from the congenital Lingbao. Although there are few congenital Lingbao, it is enough to cut three corpses."


    Fu Xi didn''t want to ask too much about it, so as not to arouse Kunpeng''s doubt, so he said, "I don''t know what friends think of the three realms and what they think of the saints?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I can talk about the views of the three realms. As for saints, I''m just a small quasi saint. How can I comment on the saints."


    Fu Xi said, "Taoist friends are too modest. Even if they do not want to say, they will not lose with their cultivation. Since Taoist friends are unwilling to say, let''s do it. Please talk about their views on the three realms."


    Kunpeng said: "Well, I''d like to talk about my own views. Let''s start with Tianting. In order to get rid of the control of Sanqing, Haotian is desperate to form an alliance with the West and let the monkey king make a big fuss in Tiangong, which is detrimental to Tianting''s luck. It is difficult to have good results in the future. Now the earth fairy world has surpassed the earth star as the foundation of the three worlds. Although the Western Daxing is the general trend of Tiandao, the two saints in the west do something a little He was eager for quick success and instant benefits and stretched his hands and feet too long. Among the four major states, except beijulu, he stepped in and occupied more than half of the fortune of the earth fairyland, forcing daomen Sanqing to a dead end. As for the underground, there was no big change. No one could take control of the underground from the empress. Of course, this is just my own opinion , you can''t do it accurately. "


    Fu Xi sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friend''s insight is like a torch. He sees the three worlds very thoroughly, but Nu Wa has lost his calculation and lost his luck. I have one thing to ask. I hope Taoist friend can see that he is a demon family. Don''t argue with Nu Wa and give Lu a way to survive."


    Kunpeng said, "Fu Xi''s Taoist friends are serious. Let''s not say that I have settled the cause and effect with the demon family, that is, I don''t have any qualification to argue with the sage. As for the land pressure, I have no cause and effect with him. His life and death depends entirely on himself and has nothing to do with me."


    When Fu Xi heard this, he understood that Kunpeng didn''t want to reconcile with Nuwa. It''s no wonder Kunpeng. It''s only because Nuwa had to end the cause and effect with Kunpeng tomorrow morning, but had to intervene in the war of God sealing, and finally ended the cause and effect with Kunpeng, so that Kunpeng lost a best spiritual treasure. If he stood in the perspective of Kunpeng, he wouldn''t easily end each other''s cause and effect.


    Thinking of this, Fu Xi sighed and said nothing more. Seeing that the scene was a little deserted and he got the desired result, Kun Peng took the opportunity to bid farewell to the three emperors and left huoyun cave.

 Chapter 472

    The burning of the cloud cave by Kunpeng immediately aroused the suspicion of the saints. The two saints in the West are most concerned about this matter. Learning scriptures from the west is related to the prosperity of the whole west. They don''t want Kunpeng to make ghosts from it.


    Zhunti said to the guide, "elder martial brother, what do you think happened to Kunpeng when he came to huoyun cave? Is it possible that he wants to borrow the hands of the three emperors to harm me?"


    Then he pondered for a moment and said, "it is impossible for an to be normal. Although the three emperors are not disaster free, they are not saints after all. Moreover, the old gentleman once said that the three emperors should not easily intervene in human affairs."


    Zhunti said, "empress Nu Wa and Emperor Fu Xi are brothers and sisters. We can''t. We can go to see empress Nu Wa in the wa palace and ask her for help. What do you think, senior brother?"


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother''s words are only a bad policy. Although we can understand Kunpeng''s intention for the time being, we have to form a cause and effect relationship with empress Nuwa. We already owe empress Nuwa a lot of cause and effect. If we continue this way, it will be difficult to repay in the future!"


    Zhunti also knows this, but who makes the west poor? Only one innate spirit that suppresses Qi luck has been damaged. Now it is God''s will to rob the prosperity of the West. However, if the west can''t reverse this situation when the mass robbery comes, the outcome of Buddhism may be worse than such interception.


    Zhunti sighed: "elder martial brother, I owe a little cause and effect, and many people don''t worry about debt. Since we have reached this point today, we don''t need to think more. We can only harden our heads. I''ll go to Nuwa palace to see empress Nuwa and ask her opinion."


    Then lead is also helpless, can only be allowed to go to wa palace in advance. The saints who don''t care about this matter most are empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult. The leader of Tongtian cult has no time to pay attention to it because of his great energy cut off. Fu Xi, the elder brother of empress Nu Wa, is the emperor of the three emperors. If the matter concerns herself, Fu Xi will send someone to inform her without worrying about her.


    When zhunti came to the wa palace, empress Nuwa went out to welcome him into the palace. Empress Nuwa asked, "what''s the matter when zhunti''s friends came to my wa palace?"


    Zhunti said, "my mother also knows that Kunpeng went to the cloud cave. I came for this."


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile, "everyone knows that Kunpeng went up to the cloud cave and saw the three emperors, but it seems that there is nothing worth mentioning that Taoist friends are so concerned about!"


    Zhunti sighed: "my mother also knows that the situation between the West and Kunpeng is the same. I''m worried that Kunpeng, regardless of the general trend of heaven, wants to unite the three emperors, which is bad for me in the west, so I want to find my mother to understand the situation."


    Empress Nuwa said, "I must mention that Taoist friends think too much of me. I don''t know the details of this matter, but I let Taoist friends down."


    Zhunti said, "I wonder if my mother can go to the fire cloud cave with me to see the three emperors?"


    Empress Nuwa thought for a moment and said, "since Taoist friends invited me, I will go to huoyun cave with Taoist friends to meet the three emperors."


    Zhunti was relieved when he heard this. It wasn''t that he couldn''t go to huoyun to see the three emperors by himself, and he didn''t have any friendship with the three emperors. It was hard to gain anything when he went, so he asked empress Nuwa to go with him.


    Empress Nuwa is willing to do the same. If she just moves around, she can let Zhun owe herself a cause and effect. She will not refuse such a good thing.


    Since the end of the reign of God, Yuanshi Tianzun''s teachings have also been greatly weakened. He pays more attention to the every move of the fairy world. Now the only one in the three worlds who can fight with the west is Kunpeng. Therefore, Yuanshi Tianzun also wants to know what Kunpeng did to find the three emperors, but he doesn''t want to act on his own to benefit the Supreme Lord. The Supreme Master''s actions in the earth fairy world have aroused the suspicion of the original Tianzun. However, although he is dissatisfied with the Supreme Master, he can''t do without the support of the Supreme Master. After all, today''s sermon is besieged by all sides. If he quarrels with the Supreme Master again, the sermon is not far from destroying the sermon.


    At the same time that zhunti Taoist went to the wa palace, Yuanshi Tianzun also set off for the great red sky of the supreme old gentleman to discuss with him and go to the huoyun cave. How can the idea of Yuanshi Tianzun deceive an old fox like the supreme old gentleman, but the supreme old gentleman can''t save the face of Yuanshi Tianzun. After all, he still needs Yuanshi Tianzun to thunder for him in front.


    When the sage''s mind moved, he could cut through the space and reach the place he thought of. Zhunti and empress Nu Wa had just come to the outside of huoyun cave, and Yuanshi Tianzun and the supreme old gentleman arrived. After the four met, they just greeted each other on the surface, but their hearts were full of worries.


    The Supreme Lord was furious when he saw that empress Nuwa was standing with zhunti. As an oriental saint, he was entangled with the two western saints, which harmed the luck of the East in vain.


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was also dissatisfied with empress Nu Wa''s move, he owed empress Nu Wa''s cause and effect during the war of Fengshen, and was not cold faced.


    Taoist zhunti is the happiest of the four. He never thought that he would invite empress Nuwa to go with him. He could meet the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the Supreme Lord. When they see empress Nuwa with themselves, they will think that empress Nuwa has allied with the West. Naturally, they can no longer believe in empress Nuwa in the future, so that they can get the help of empress Nuwa.


    Zhunti was happy, but empress Nuwa regretted it very much. She stood opposite the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun. Originally, because of the monkey king, the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun had something to hide from herself. Even if she jumped to the Yellow River, she couldn''t wash the relationship between herself and the West.


    When the saint arrived, the three emperors didn''t know how. When the saint appeared, the three emperors came out to meet the saint. Fu Xi saw that the scene was a little awkward, so he came forward and said, "the sage''s arrival is far from welcome. Please forgive me and ask the sage to move to the fire cloud cave."


    Although each of the four saints was worried, they all moved to the fire cloud cave when they heard Fu Xi''s words. After sitting down, the four saints were silent, and no one was willing to ask questions first.


    Seeing this, Fu Xi had to ask empress Nu Wa, "what''s the matter with my sister coming to huoyun cave?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I just came with zhunti Daoyou. I have nothing to do."


    When zhunti heard the words of empress Nu Wa, he knew he couldn''t be silent any more, so he said, "I don''t have a big deal, just want to ask why Kunpeng Taoist friend came to the fire cloud cave?"


    In fact, the three emperors had already understood what the Four Saints came for. After hearing Zhun''s remark, Fu Xi said with a smile: "it''s no big deal for Kunpeng Taoist friends to come. They just asked us about the whereabouts of the congenital Yimu Linggen."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Four Saints first thought of beheading three corpses. Zhunti said that he had long understood that Kunpeng didn''t walk to prove the Tao, so his reaction was not strong. However, the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa''s empress could not help but change their faces. They were fooled by Kunpeng, which was difficult for them to accept for a time.


    Empress Nuwa had the lowest cultivation among the four saints. She only heard her first voice and asked, "did Kunpeng ever find the whereabouts of the congenital Yimu Linggen?"


    At this time, Shennong said, "I found it, but the congenital Yimu spirit root has long been damaged. Now even a Houtian spirit root can''t compare with it."


    Hearing this, the Four Saints couldn''t help but sigh. Even if Kunpeng found the spirit root, it was useless. He cut the three corpses with the damaged spirit root. Its magic power can be imagined.


    Empress Nuwa asked, "since the flood, we have not seen the congenital ethyl wood spiritual root, but we don''t know what this spiritual root is. Please tell me and let me have a long experience."


    Shennong said with a smile, "in fact, the congenital ethyl wood spiritual root is no big deal. The thing I used to build the ladder was the congenital ethyl wood spiritual root."


    Hearing Shennong''s words, the four saints were stunned. The result was so amazing that they couldn''t accept it for a time. They all knew the Jianmu, but they never thought that it was the congenital Yimu spiritual root. Its quality was inferior to the ordinary acquired spiritual root. Even if they got it, it wouldn''t be of great use.


    However, zhunti was still worried, so he asked, "I don''t know what''s the use of Kunpeng Taoist friends looking for this thing. It''s not very useful for such a poor spirit root to repose the three corpses."


    Shennong said, "I don''t know what the holy master does with it, but it''s not used to cut three corpses."


    The Four Saints began to think that Kunpeng wanted to cut off the three corpses with the congenital Yimu spiritual root, but they didn''t think that this was not the case. This made them wonder what great use this congenital spiritual root could have in addition to hosting the three corpses. If it was used to refine tools, Kunpeng had laurel in his hand, and its quality was no worse than that of the congenital five element spiritual root.


    The Four Saints pondered for a moment. They couldn''t figure out the use of Kunpeng''s request for this B mu Linggen. Huoyun cave was originally a retreat for the three emperors, and they couldn''t be bothered too much, so they got up one after another and said goodbye to the three emperors.


    Seeing this, the three emperors could only get up and send each other off.

 Chapter 473

    When Nu Wa was leaving, Fu Xi said, "sister, I still have something to say to you. You should stay here for a while."


    Upon hearing this, Nu Wa stopped and followed Fu Xi into the fire cloud cave again.


    After they sat down, empress Nuwa asked, "what''s the matter with you, brother? You have to leave me in front of the saints."


    Fu Xi sighed: "sister, although you are a saint, you should also understand that the saint is not really immortal. If you provoke so many causes and consequences, don''t you worry that the great disaster will involve yourself?"


    Empress Nuwa was surprised when she heard this, and said, "elder brother, this statement is somewhat exaggerated. The immortal sage was said by the teacher himself. Can it be false?"


    Fu Xi shook his head and said, "the immortal of saints is relatively speaking. Have you ever thought that Kunpeng can kill saints with the cultivation of quasi saints, and the power of Pangu''s real body summoned by the twelve ancestors during the Lich war? You have also seen that it should not be difficult to kill Saints. With these two things, do you really think that saints are immortal?"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she opened her mouth to say something, but she felt unable to say it.


    Fu Xi sighed: "Sister, I don''t know what you think. You are always entangled with the two saints of the West. Although it is said that this amount of robbing the Western Daxing is the general trend of heaven, after all, the Western Fortune is insufficient, and there is no congenital treasure to suppress the fortune. I''m afraid it will be a big fall after Daxing. You entangled with them is evil Sanqing and Kunpeng. It''s not for your brother to say you, but Kunpeng ended up with you Guo, why do you want to intervene in the war of God sealing and have a cause and effect with Kunpeng? Kunpeng came to the fire cloud cave this time. I wanted to tell him about the cause and effect with you, but he refused... "


    Empress Nuwa couldn''t help saying, "even if Kunpeng is dissatisfied with me, so what? I''m a saint and don''t take charge of big religion. What can he do to me?"


    Fu Xi sighed, "you can''t say that. Kunpeng is not an ordinary quasi saint. Don''t you find that Kunpeng''s behavior has changed greatly since the war of God, from the original obscurity to today''s brilliance."


    Empress Nuwa disapproved and said, "if the saints are not allowed to intervene in the affairs of the three realms before the next robbery, how dare Kunpeng be so arrogant."


    Fu Xi shook his head and said, "sister, you are wrong. Can''t Kunpeng''s mind understand that he will face the blow of the saints when the next robbery comes?"


    When Nuwa heard this, she couldn''t help understanding it and said, "my brother means that Kunpeng is sure to prove the saint''s Tao fruit when the next robbery comes, so he was so arrogant!"


    Fu Xi nodded and said, "I can''t think of anything else except this explanation."


    At this time, empress Nuwa could not help but get nervous. If Kunpeng is only a quasi saint, it doesn''t matter if he has cause and effect with it, but if he has cause and effect with a quasi saint who is about to become a saint, the consequences are different.


    After thinking for a moment, empress Nuwa said, "brother, do you think Kunpeng is the way to prove the Tao?"


    Fu Xi said: "based on my understanding of Kunpeng, he will never go on the path of demonstrating Tao with the lowest magic power. You can see from his refining the most precious treasure of merit and morality after tomorrow with great merit. However, I don''t believe Kunpeng will go on the way of proving Tao. He is most likely to go on the way of chopping three corpses into Tao."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "I understand that Kunpeng threw himself into the war of Fengshen regardless of his own safety in order to end the cause and effect with me and cut himself. It must be that at this time, he has cut three corpses. He just needs to wait for the three corpses to be one and become holy immediately. This is also why Kunpeng looks like holding without fear."


    Fu Xi said, "it''s good if you can understand. Now it can be said that Kunpeng has stepped into the hall of saints and cut three corpses into a way. Once he proves the way and becomes a saint, his magic power is the first of all saints. Even if the supreme Lao Jun is inferior to him."


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "That''s true. In those days, all saints didn''t fully adopt the method of chopping three corpses into Tao. Zhunti and I both chopped one corpse and then preached with great merit, while the Supreme Master, the primitive Heavenly Master, the leader of Tongtian cult and the guide all preached with great merit after chopping two corpses. Therefore, their mana is much higher than that of Zhun and I. The reason why the Supreme Master''s cultivation is the head of all saints is because he is the first Pangu Yuanshen has the most of all. He has the congenital treasure "Taiji map" and the acquired merit treasure "xuanhuang Linglong tower" given by his teacher. Therefore, his understanding of the Tao of heaven is far higher than that of other saints, but he does not completely cut three corpses into the Tao after all. "


    Fu Xi said: "my sister has a chance, you still have to try to fix it with Kunpeng, otherwise it will be difficult to rob you next time. We don''t know how many cards Kunpeng has. You can''t resist only by the Lingbao he shows."


    Empress Nuwa also regretted at this time. She had known that Kunpeng was hiding so deeply. At the beginning, she shouldn''t have formed cause and effect with Kunpeng again for the sake of temporary anger.


    Looking at Nu Wa''s regret, Fu Xi said again: "Sister, in terms of calculation ability, no one in the three realms can compare with brother except Kunpeng. If brother''s calculation is not wrong, the Hongyun ancestor will get out of trouble the next time, and use the strength of the robbery to prove the saint''s road. Once this person comes out, it is difficult for the two saints in the West. When they calculated the Hongyun ancestor, the cause and effect of both sides is deep, but the two saints in the West are powerless Repayment, coupled with the cause and effect between Kunpeng and the west, do you think the two saints of the West will come to a good end in the next disaster? If the saints really have to die, the two saints of the West are the easiest to fall among the saints, and they owe too much cause and effect. "


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "brother, it''s not that I don''t want to distance myself from the two saints in the west, but it''s because Lu Ya, the prince of the demon family, is still in Buddhism. I promised emperor Jun to protect his life in those years. Can''t you let me abandon him? And the monkey king is also under my door. It''s very difficult for me to get entangled in all aspects."


    When Fu Xi heard this, he was very angry and said loudly: "When are you still worrying about this? Lu Ya, as the prince of the demon family, has long forgotten his identity by taking refuge in the two saints of the West. What do you care about him, the monkey king is the same. He has a bad heart and just gives up. Today you can see that the Supreme Lord and the first emperor are very dissatisfied with your entanglement with the two saints of the West. Listen With one word of advice, I gave them all up and saved myself first. "


    Nothing is as safe as her own. After meditating for a moment, empress Nuwa made a decision to give up the land pressure and the monkey king and get out of the mixed water in the West. As for the cause and effect of her debt to Kunpeng, if she had a chance, she would return it.


    Thinking of this, empress Nuwa said, "brother, since you can figure out the ancestor of Hongyun, you must also figure out everything about Kunpeng. What will he do next? Will I have a chance to repay the cause and effect of the battle of Fengshen?"


    Fu Xi sighed: "Old Hongyun is still a mortal. I can figure out one or two, but Kunpeng has strong magic power and is very proficient in calculation. Among the three realms, no one can figure out his future except Hongjun Daozu. If you really want to repay this cause and effect, I think it''s better for you to meet Zhen Yuanzi and use the cause and effect between Hongyun and Kunpeng to end your relationship with Kun Cause and effect between the two. "


    Nu Wa''s mother was so excited when she heard this. This is indeed a good way. Perhaps it is because of the pressure of Kunpeng. Nu Wa said goodbye to Fu Xi and went directly to Wuzhuang temple.


    Zhenyuanzi, who has not been in contact with the sage, never thought that empress Nuwa would come suddenly. He couldn''t help wondering what''s important for Empress Nuwa to come here?


    Although he was puzzled, Zhen Yuanzi greeted empress Nuwa into Wuzhuang temple with a smile. After they sat down, Zhen Yuanzi ordered Qingfeng and Mingyue to go and beat two ginseng fruits.


    But a moment later, Qingming and Mingyue came back to pay for their lives. Zhen Yuanzi said, "there is no other entertainment in the barren mountain. Only two fruits are for Empress Nuwa."


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile, "zhenyuanzi Taoist friend is joking. You are also called barren mountains. Then there are barren mountains everywhere in the fairy world. Zhenyuanzi Taoist friend must be very confused about why I came?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "I don''t lie in front of Ming people. I have this doubt."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "I come uninvited because I have something to ask for!"


    Zhen Yuanzi wondered, "the empress is the respect of saints. What can I do for such a small quasi saint?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "Taoist friends also know that I had a cause and effect with Kunpeng in the first war of Fengshen. Now I want to use Taoist friends'' hand to end the cause and effect with him. I hope Taoist friends don''t refuse."


    Zhen Yuanzi smiled bitterly and said, "my mother looks up to me, but I can''t do anything about it."


    Empress Nuwa said, "Taoist friends also know that Kunpeng once had a grudge with Hongyun''s ancestor because of the opportunity of the road. The next amount of robbing Hongyun''s ancestor can get rid of the robbery. I want to use the gratitude and resentment between Hongyun and Kunpeng to end the cause and effect between myself and Kunpeng."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he understood Nuwa''s intention. He smiled bitterly and said, "my mother doesn''t know. In fact, the cause and effect between Hongyun and Kunpeng has long ended."


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she asked, "is this really true?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "it''s a matter of poor hands. Naturally, it''s serious. Kunpeng comes to the door to ask for ginseng fruit branches, so as to end the cause and effect with Hongyun."


    Empress Nuwa was shocked when she heard this. Kunpeng went to the cloud cave to get the congenital Yimu spirit root, and got the congenital Xu Earth Spirit root from zhenyuanzi. Did he collect the congenital five elements spirit root in this way because he wanted to learn from the "immortal killing sword array" of Tongtian cult leader and wanted to establish the "congenital five elements array", but the "congenital five elements array" was no worse than the "immortal killing sword array". If Kunpeng got this array, it would be better Well, even against the "immortal killing sword array" of Tongtian cult leader, it still has the power of a war.


    Without the help of zhenyuanzi, empress Nuwa can only return to the wa palace to think about how to end the cause and effect with Kunpeng.

 Chapter 474

    Kunpeng went down the fire cloud cave and didn''t go back to the Beiming sea. Instead, he went directly to the place where Shennong built the heaven ladder and found the congenital Yimu spiritual root. After some searching, Kunpeng finally found the congenital Yimu spiritual root in the depths of Shennongjia.


    As Shennong said, this congenital Yimu Linggen has almost lost its aura, even the acquired Linggen is inferior. Most of the split congenital Yimu Linggen have lost their congenital origin. After careful search, Kunpeng only found one Yimu Linggen and a trace of congenital origin. Although the damage is very serious, as long as the origin does not completely disappear, With careful care, there is still a certain chance of recovery.


    After finding the congenital Yimu spiritual root, Kunpeng couldn''t help but breathe a sigh. Now he has got four of the congenital five elements spiritual root. He can gather up the congenital five elements spiritual root only with the congenital spiritual root of Western Ruijin. In that way, after the five elements of his own world are complete, he will get a lot of growth.


    Congenitally sharp golden root is owned by zhunti, and zhunti is that sharp golden root. After he became a Taoist priest, he refined the basic body of the spirit into a congenitally spiritual treasure "seven treasures wonderful tree". Kunpeng wanted to get this congenitally sharp golden root, so he had to think of zhunti''s idea of "seven treasures wonderful tree". Of course, Kunpeng can not negotiate with zhunti peacefully. They can only be solved by force.


    Originally, he did not find the congenital Yimu spiritual root. Kunpeng did not want to completely turn his face with the two saints of the West in case of Western constraints. He was unable to find the congenital Yimu spiritual root wholeheartedly. At this time, the congenital Yimu spiritual root had been obtained. Kunpeng had no worries, so he decided to turn his face officially in the west, so as to take the opportunity to seize the congenital sharp gold spiritual root from zhunti and use the whole congenital five elements spiritual root.


    Kunpeng never looks forward and backward. He is always clean and tidy. After putting away the congenital Yimu spiritual root, Kunpeng''s mind sweeps away, but he knows the whereabouts of enlightenment and others.


    Kunpeng didn''t go back to the Beiming sea for a rest, but directly broke through the void and came to the enlightenment and others.


    The sudden appearance of Kunpeng surprised Wudao and others. After returning to their senses, Wudao and others quickly came forward and worshipped: "disciples Wudao, Hou Yi, Cangjie, Jingwei and Chang''e have seen teachers!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "You did a good job and didn''t live up to your teacher''s expectations. It''s good that you can develop western conspiracy. Now, as a teacher, you decide not to compromise with the West. When Tang Sanzang goes West, when he catches Tang Sanzang, you can quickly remove Huang Feng monster under the slogan of acting on behalf of heaven and get the merit of going west. You don''t need the reaction of the West and understand the truth when killing people Killing people with "a bi" or "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" by Jingwei will not affect your future cultivation. "


    After hearing this, Wudao and others were surprised that they had not left the Beiming sea for a long time, but the teacher suddenly changed their attitude towards the west, which made them confused.


    Kunpeng also knew that his disciples had some doubts about his sudden change. He just heard him say, "you don''t have to be surprised. As a teacher, you naturally have your own reasons for doing so. Just do it."


    Wudao and others didn''t think any more. With the teacher''s divine calculation, naturally they wouldn''t let the other party get cheap, so they began to prepare everything. After Kunpeng ordered everything, he got up and returned to the Beiming sea.


    The reason why Kunpeng allowed the enlightenment and others to attack the west, but he returned to the Beiming sea was to reduce zhunti''s vigilance. He hoped that zhunti could give him the "seven treasures and wonderful tree" for the sake of Liwei, so that Kunpeng could have the opportunity to seize the innate sharp golden Linggen.


    After returning to the Beiming sea, Kunpeng immediately entered his own world and was ready to take good care of the seriously damaged congenital Yimu spiritual root. Fortunately, Kunpeng had many treasures in his hands, such as Sanguang Shenshui and Xi soil. Speaking of Xi soil, it was obtained from the mountain when Kunpeng assisted Dayu in controlling the flood. After some refining by Kunpeng, it was returned to the source. Kunpeng placed it on Penglai Fairy Island To enhance the aura of the island. But now this treasure is very suitable for cultivating this congenital Yimu spirit root.


    Kunpeng arranges the five element spiritual roots in the four directions of Penglai Fairy Island according to the method, so as to calm the five element aura produced by this world.


    Kunpeng puts good and evil corpses in his own world. Good corpses have fully mastered the law of water and successfully evolved into the law of life, while evil corpses use the "killing sword" to understand the law of destruction. If the law of space and the law of time are two laws against heaven, then the law of life and the law of destruction are the two most basic laws between heaven and earth. Now Kunpeng has no place in his own world Before perfection, he would not let the two corpses of good and evil appear in the three realms, so as not to attract the attention of Hongjun Daozu and provoke boundless disasters for himself.


    The law of life and the law of destruction belong to the control of heaven. If Hongjun Taoist ancestor learned that Kunpeng had mastered these two laws, I can''t guarantee that Hongjun Taoist ancestor would take some measures. Can Kunpeng continue? Kunpeng doesn''t want to make fun of his own life.


    Among the three laws that Kun Peng has mastered, the law of faith is the most mysterious. What he understands is only a little fur, but it is very difficult to really use the power of this law. Now his "book of faith" is just a useless spiritual treasure, which can absorb the power of faith.


    Kunpeng''s most urgent task now is to understand this belief law as soon as possible and master the power of human belief. Unfortunately, Kunpeng only thought of this belief law from the memory of later generations and did not have any feeling. In fact, no wonder Kunpeng wants to understand the power of a law out of thin air. It is more difficult than ordinary people can imagine. Kunpeng can condense a Book of "belief heaven" with the power of faith Book ''is not easy. This book of faith has consumed all the power of Kun Peng''s faith, and he himself has not absorbed much power of faith. How can he talk about understanding this Law of faith.


    It is precisely because Kunpeng has not absorbed much power of faith, so he has remained on the surface of the law of faith without making any progress. The reason for this is that Kunpeng should not prematurely refine the "book of faith in heaven", so that the power of human faith in him is completely absorbed by the "book of faith in heaven".


    Without the power of faith, Kunpeng could not improve the cultivation of noumenon. After placing the congenital Yimu spiritual root, Kunpeng went out of his own world, quietly understood the law of faith in the Beiming sea, and waited for the response of the West.


    After a short time, Tang Sanzang and his party came to Huang Fengling. Huang fengguai captured Tang Zang according to the instructions of Guanyin Bodhisattva and threatened to eat Tang Monk''s meat.


    Huang fengguai''s move provoked the monkey king. He was robbed of his master under his own eyes. This greatly reduced his face. How can he not make the monkey king angry.


    The monkey king went up to challenge the yellow wind monster several times. He not only got nothing, but also hurt his eyes by the yellow wind monster''s yellow wind. The Guanyin Bodhisattva who had been secretly monitoring the yellow wind monster turned into an old mother, saved the monkey king, and instructed him to find the LINGJI Bodhisattva to subdue the demon.


    After hearing this, the monkey king drove away. When the monkey king left, the Wudao people came from the family and went straight into the Huangfeng cave. The Huangfeng monster was surprised to see the Wudao people. He hurried forward and said, "what can I do for you to come to my Huangfeng tunnel?"


    The Taoist priest snorted coldly and said, "well, you little demon, you are bold and don''t know the number of days. You dare to hinder Tang Sanzang''s journey to the west to learn scriptures and talk wildly about eating the three monks of Tang. I want to act on behalf of heaven and catch you ignorant little demon to correct the righteousness of heaven and earth."


    The yellow wind monster was shocked when he heard this, and immediately wanted to escape. Unfortunately, the Enlightenment had already prevented him and easily stopped him. Seeing that there was no hope of escape, the yellow wind monster angrily said: "the saint Kunpeng has always been at odds with the two saints in the West. I do this as a breath for his old man. Why should you embarrass a little demon like me for Tang Sanzang."


    The enlightenment sneered: "although the teacher is not in harmony with the west, he will not go against the general trend of heaven because of his own privacy, so today he can''t let you go."


    At this time, the yellow wind monster couldn''t help hating the zhunti saint and Guanyin Bodhisattva. If they didn''t force themselves, how could they cause such a great disaster? However, the yellow wind monster was not a person waiting to die. He couldn''t help but work hard when there was no hope of escape.


    He opened his mouth and spewed a yellow wind under his head to the enlightenment team. Before they came to the enlightenment, they knew the yellow wind monster like the back of their hands. As soon as the yellow wind came out, the Jingwei immediately sacrificed the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" to protect themselves from the yellow wind.


    The yellow wind monster immediately retreated and wanted to escape. Unfortunately, Wudao had been guarding against him for a long time. Hearing Wudao''s cold hum, "a nose" fell from the sky and cut the yellow wind monster in two. Unfortunately, the yellow wind monster immediately died and did not even escape.


    After beheading the yellow wind monster, the enlightenment motioned Chang''e and Jingwei to release the Tang Sanzang, while he collected the yellow wind monster''s body and said, "this monster is interesting. Let the body be shown to the teacher to see if it can refine a Lingbao."


    After Tang Sanzang was rescued, he quickly thanked Wudao and his party. Wudao didn''t want to talk to him much. After sending Tang Sanzang out of the cave, he flew away.

 Chapter 475

    When the monkey king invited LINGJI Bodhisattva to the yellow wind tunnel, he found no trace of the Tang Sanzang, which made the monkey king and LINGJI Bodhisattva panic. If there was an accident in the Tang Sanzang, the journey to the West would fail.


    LINGJI Bodhisattva couldn''t help thinking: "not only did Tang Sanzang disappear in this cave, but even the yellow wind monster disappeared. Could it be that the yellow wind monster had a different heart, ate Tang Sanzang, and fled for fear of sin."


    With this idea, LINGJI Bodhisattva was even more flustered, so it was convenient for the monkey king to look for Tang Sanzang separately. After a long time, the monkey king finally found Tang Sanzang. LINGJI Bodhisattva settled down after learning about it.


    LINGJI Bodhisattva was very surprised that Tang Sanzang could escape from danger, so he asked, "I don''t know how Tang Chang always escaped from the monster, but he had an adventure?"


    Tang Sanzang said, "blessed by the Buddha, I thought I was going to die at the hands of the monster, but unexpectedly, several immortals suddenly appeared and killed the monster to save the little monk."


    LINGJI Bodhisattva''s face changed when he heard this. He quickly asked, "elder Tang, can you describe the faces of those people in detail? I''d better go and thank you."


    Tang Sanzang said, "there are five of them, three men and two women, but there is a faint light on their faces, but I can''t see their true face."


    LINGJI Bodhisattva asked again, "what''s special about them?"


    Tang Sanzang thought for a moment and said, "if it''s special, there''s only one thing. They have a shining treasure ruler."


    LINGJI Bodhisattva couldn''t help thinking when he heard this: "three men and two women have a foot shaped Lingbao. It seems that they should be Kunpeng''s disciples, but he didn''t expect Kunpeng to give his disciples even the" Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler "which is the most valuable merit and virtue of the day after tomorrow. It seems that he is determined to get the merit and virtue of the journey to the West."


    When LINGJI Bodhisattva was meditating, suddenly Tang Sanzang shouted, "I remember that the monster mentioned the name of the saint. Maybe those people are under the saint''s door."


    After hearing Tang Sanzang''s words, LINGJI Bodhisattva can finally determine that the person who robbed him of his merit this time is the disciple of Kunpeng, and the yellow wind monster also ended up dead. After finding out the identity of the other party, LINGJI Bodhisattva hurried to say goodbye to Tang Sanzang, and then went to the Western Paradise. He should inform zhunti saint of the matter as soon as possible so as to make another countermeasure.


    After hearing the report of LINGJI Bodhisattva, zhunti said to the quote, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng has gone too far. Even the most valuable merits and virtues of the day after tomorrow are given to the disciples. In this way, they kill people without cause and effect. They take away the merits and virtues that belong to our west without any cause and effect. In this way, we can''t explain to the disciples!"


    Then he said, "according to younger martial brother, I want to attack Kunpeng''s disciples. Do you think about the consequences of angering Kunpeng?"


    Zhunti said: "We already have a big cause and effect with that Kunpeng. Even if we add a little, there is nothing. Although Kunpeng has high cultivation, it is not invincible. We don''t have to care too much about it with the power of the West. I don''t believe that Kunpeng dares to kill the blissful world. In addition, that Kunpeng gives the" nine days Yuanyang merit ruler "to the door, which is the treasure of the day after tomorrow. Obviously, he wants to use the hand of his disciples to attack me in the west, such as We don''t have to be polite to them. "


    Then he sighed: "although there are many quasi saints in the west, it is far from fighting Kunpeng."


    Zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, Kunpeng lost the" Pangu tripod "which is the most valuable merit and virtue of the day after tomorrow. If we can take his" nine days Yuanyang merit and virtue ruler "again, without the protection of the most valuable merit and virtue of the day after tomorrow, Kunpeng will not worry. And elder martial brother, don''t forget that we are allied with Tianting. Haotian is also a quasi saint with high magic power. I don''t have a spiritual treasure to suppress Qi in the West. If we have this "Nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" the next amount of robbery does not need to worry about the loss of Qi. "


    Then he said: "younger martial brother, although your idea is good, have you ever thought that there is the yuan God of Kunpeng in the ''nine days Yuanyang merit ruler''. Even if the younger brother under the door takes the treasure, Kunpeng can take it back with a move of mind!"


    Zhunti said: "I also thought about this. My idea is that you and I will give the ''seven treasures'' and'' nine grades of Golden Lotus''. Then we will use the hands of our disciples to manipulate the Lingbao with the yuan God. I will use the ''seven treasures'' to brush down the'' nine days Yuanyang merit ruler '', which is the most valuable merit and virtue treasure of the day after tomorrow, while my senior brother will use the'' nine grades of Golden Lotus'' to suppress the yuan God of Kunpeng in the ''nine days Yuanyang merit ruler'', so we can get it The day after tomorrow, Kunpeng has no choice but to do so. "


    After a moment of meditation, he said, "well, let''s do this for the sake of the West. Wukong''s magic power is so strong that ordinary people can''t be his opponent. He sent the great day Tathagata Buddha to go with the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp, the fearing sun Buddha and the three Bodhisattvas of Guanyin, Puxian and Manjusri."


    When zhunti heard this, he was overjoyed and said, "elder martial brother, this arrangement is very beautiful. The great day Tathagata Buddha and Hou Yi have a great cause and effect, and it is just time to end it. Lighting a lamp can delay the enlightenment. Cangjie, Chang''e and Jingwei are resisted by the three bodhisattvas, afraid to leave sun Buddha in the dark to take the opportunity to fall the ''nine days Yuanyang merit ruler''."


    Then he said, "no matter whether the matter is successful or not, I will tear my face with the Kunpeng. Therefore, when I travel to the west to learn scriptures, I should send more people to protect it, so as to prevent Kunpeng from becoming angry and undermining secretly."


    After obtaining the consent of the guide, zhunti summoned the burning lamp, the Tathagata Buddha (land pressure), the afraid to stay sun Buddha and the three Bodhisattvas of Guanyin, Manjusri and Puxian to assign tasks to them, and gave them "seven treasures and wonderful trees" and "nine grades of Golden Lotus".


    Zhunti''s thousands and thousands of calculations were missed. After he ordered to light the lamp and the Tathagata Buddha, the enlightenment immediately knew the conspiracy of the two saints in the West. In case, the enlightenment immediately returned to the Beiming sea to discuss with the teacher.


    When they returned to the Beiming sea, they went directly to the main hall. They knew that teachers usually meditate in the main hall without anything.


    When Kunpeng saw the Wudao group coming back, he asked, "Wudao, what''s important when you come back without practicing outside?"


    The enlightenment came forward and said, "tell the teacher, for a moment, the disciple heard that the two western saints wanted to plot to seize the acquired merit and virtue treasure ''Jiutian Yuanyang merit and virtue ruler'' in the hands of younger martial sister Jingwei, so he went back to the island to report and listen to the teacher''s instructions."


    Kunpeng''s face changed when he heard this. He thought to himself, "the two saints of the west can''t live at last. They have to take action." he only heard Kunpeng say, "understand the Tao, tell me the details."


    Hearing this, the enlightenment quickly told the conspiracy of the two saints in the West.


    After hearing this, Kunpeng sneered and said, "I''m worried that they won''t come out. Since zhunti has such courage to calculate as a teacher, the teacher also took the opportunity to gather up the spiritual roots of the five elements and let zhunti compensate his wife and break the army. Hou Yi also took this opportunity to settle the cause and effect with Lu Ya."


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and said, "to understand the Tao, you first give the ''ah Bi'' to the teacher for the time being."


    Hearing this, Wudao immediately handed over "a bi". Kunpeng took the sword, took out "Hetu" and "Luoshu" and handed it to Wudao, saying: "In this battle, you should not reveal the mysterious water and Black Lotus. All other spiritual treasures can be used. This battle should give prestige to the teacher and let the three realms know that being a teacher is not easy to provoke. Understanding the Tao, as soon as the western people appear, you will use this'' Hetu ''and'' Luoshu ''as the basis to set up a'' Heluo array ''to lock the space, and the Jingwei will sacrifice the'' Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler '', the most valuable merit and virtue treasure of the day after tomorrow The two saints of the West made a move. As soon as the "seven treasures wonderful tree" appeared, Cangjie immediately sacrificed the "falling treasure money" to fix it. "


    Hearing this, Cangjie said, "teacher, with the cultivation of his disciples, it is difficult to think of fixing the ''seven treasures and wonderful trees'' controlled by the saints!"


    Kunpeng also knew this, but he didn''t care and said: "Cang Jie, it''s really difficult to do this with your accomplishments at ordinary times, but at that time, zhunti''s mind was all used to the" nine days Yuanyang merit ruler ". Naturally, you won''t pay too much attention to you. At that time, you can take advantage of it. As a teacher, you only need to be able to hold the" seven treasures and wonderful trees "for a moment. At that time, the teacher will cut off the" seven treasures and wonderful trees "and destroy zhunti''s treasure ¡£¡±


    When Kunpeng said this, Wudao and others were shocked. They only heard Wudao ask, "does the teacher want to teach the two saints a lesson in the west?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "the two saints in the west can take action secretly regardless of their faces. Although they are only the yuan God controlling the Lingbao and did not violate the orders of Hongjun Daozu, if they can''t take action secretly and plot against the two saints in the west, since they want to seek the ''nine days Yuanyang merit ruler'' as a teacher, they must be prepared to be plotted by the teacher!"


    When Wudao and others heard this, they couldn''t help thinking: "the teacher''s words are very reasonable. The two saints in the west can plot against small people like them regardless of the saints'' faces. Why can''t the teacher plot against them in turn. Moreover, Wudao and others also know that the war relationship is very big and can''t make any mistakes. It''s also the right choice for the teacher to do so."

 Chapter 476

    Kunpeng and zhunti are both waiting for the opportunity. Kunpeng doesn''t care about Liushahe. It''s a disciple arranged by Tianting for Tang Sanzang. It''s not worth Kunpeng''s effort, so Tang Sanzang and his party crossed Liushahe without disaster.


    I don''t know what Yuanshi Tianzun thought. He suddenly opened a lecture in the yuxu palace and invited the three great supernatural powers. Not only zhenyuanzi, the ancestor of the earth fairy, received the invitation, but also Kunpeng, who had a festival with Buddhism.


    After receiving the invitation, Kunpeng sneered: "in order to repay the cause and effect between himself and the two saints in the west, a good Yuanshi Tianzun ignored the interests of the East and sold even good people like Zhen Yuanzi, but it''s impossible for you to calculate me."


    The enlightenment asked, "teacher, do you say that the first emperor did this to repay the cause and effect of the two saints in the west?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "in the first war of Fengshen, I stood on the side of intercepting religion, and I had a festival with him to explain. How can a stingy man like Yuanshi Tianzun be willing to be a teacher? Besides, even if he is proficient in Taoism, can he be comparable to Hongjun Daozu? He asked people to listen to him so loudly. Do you think there is no conspiracy?"


    Hearing this, enlightenment nodded and agreed with the teacher.


    Kunpeng asked again, "where has Tang Sanzang and his party come now?"


    The enlightenment said, "they are almost at the Wuzhuang Temple of Yuanzi Daxian, the ancestor of earth immortals."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Tang Sanzang is coming to Wuzhuang temple. The emperor Yuanshi will preach again and invite Zhen Yuanzi to be his teacher. Do you think things will be so clever?"


    Enlightenment is not a fool. Naturally, you won''t believe that things happen so coincidentally.


    Kunpeng said, "since the two saints in the West have made moves, you have to return them as a teacher. Didn''t the emperor Yuanshi want to invite him to listen to the Tao? Then he will go with Zhen Yuanzi to understand the Tao. You go to Wuzhuang temple with him and meet Zhen Yuanzi."


    Hearing this, the enlightenment couldn''t help brightening his eyes and said, "the teacher''s intention is to use the hand of Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the earth fairy, to deal with the two saints in the west?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "enlightenment, you still underestimate zhunti. His move is only aimed at Zhen Yuanzi. As for being a teacher, he just tries to test his attitude as a teacher and makes another plan. The Wuzhuang temple is not a place for war."


    The Enlightenment was puzzled and asked, "in that case, why did the teacher take his disciples to Wuzhuang temple?"


    Kunpeng said, "the ginseng fruit is a rare treasure in heaven and earth. As a teacher, I will naturally take you to find benefits. By the way, I will go to listen to the preaching of the Yuanshi Tianzun. Listening to the preaching of the sage is conducive to improving your state of mind."


    Kunpeng then took his disciples to Wuzhuang temple. Kunpeng swaggered to Wuzhuang temple, which puzzled the saints. For a time, there were all kinds of speculation. Even Kunpeng''s statement that he wanted to destroy zhenyuanzi, the ancestor of the earth fairy, came out. It can be imagined that there were many ideas from all parties.


    Zhen Yuanzi was very calm after learning about Kunpeng''s behavior. He didn''t think Kunpeng was bad for himself.


    When he came to Wuzhuang temple, Zhen Yuanzi welcomed Kunpeng and his party into the temple. After the two sides sat down, Zhen Yuanzi said, "why do Kunpeng Taoist friends drum up so much?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "why did I come to zhenyuanzi Taoist Association?"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "I don''t know what your friends think of Yuanshi Tianzun''s move?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "Yuanshi Tianzun is not only small-minded, but also extremely selfish. His move is nothing more than to repay the cause and effect of the first war of the two saints in the West. It must be that Taoist friends have also observed and noted the Sanzang group of the Tang Dynasty. Now they are about to come to Wuzhuang temple, and the Yuanshi Tianzun invited Taoist friends to listen to the Tao. It is obvious that he also wants to destroy the foundation of Taoist friendship by the hand of the West."


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "if you don''t become a saint, you will end up as a mole ant. There''s nothing to say, but since I know their plan, I won''t let their plot succeed."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and said, "Taoist friends, it''s bad! You can avoid their plot this time, but there will be another time, or even more. As long as they don''t reach their goal, they won''t stop."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "the meaning of Kunpeng''s friends is to take the opportunity to mislead them and eliminate their own crisis?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "this is what I mean, but it still needs to be decided by Taoist friends."


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "it''s not that I don''t want to be like this, but once the ginseng fruit is damaged, it needs three light divine water to nourish it. I only know that there is a trace of three light divine water in the Yujing bottle in the hands of Guanyin Bodhisattva, but this person is a Buddhist. If the other person does something, I will regret for life!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he understood Zhen Yuanzi''s helplessness. However, Sanguang divine water is not strange to him. Penglai Fairy Island has a water source of Sanguang divine water. As long as the water source is constant, he will have infinite Sanguang divine water. Kunpeng said with a smile, "Taoist friends don''t need to worry about it. I also have Sanguang Shenshui in my hand. I can give some to Taoist friends."


    Zhen Yuanzi was very happy when he heard this. He quickly said, "thank you Kunpeng for your help."


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "the two saints in the West and I have the same potential. Naturally, we will not let him succeed in his conspiracy. However, in this way, Taoist friends need to lose some fruit."


    Zhen Yuanzi said with a smile, "it''s nothing to lose some fruit. As long as the tree is there, there will be countless fruits."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled and thought, so he took out a small bottle of Sanguang divine water from his own world and handed it to Zhen Yuanzi.


    Zhen Yuanzi took the jade bottle, opened it and saw that there were indeed several drops of three light divine water in it, so he said, "thank you for your generous gift. I have nothing else. Only this ginseng fruit can hold hands. Please eat some fruit!"


    Zhen Yuanzi told the two boys Qingfeng and Mingyue to go to the backyard and beat six fruits with Kunpeng. Ginseng fruit is of little use to an expert like Kunpeng, so he gave the fruit to his disciples. Kunpeng left the extra one to repair the congenital Yimu spirit root.


    With the holy water of three lights, Zhen Yuanzi can go to the yuxu palace to listen to the preaching of the emperor Yuanshi without worries. Just listen to him and ask, "Kunpeng Taoist friend heard that Yuanshi Tianzun also invited you to listen to the sermon this time. What''s your plan?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "what are my plans? Although it is said that the Taoist deeds of Yuanshi Tianzun are far from those of Hongjun Daozu, he is also a saint. Preaching may be useless for the poor, but it is good for our disciples. I will not let go of such a good thing. So I just took my disciples to Wuzhuang temple and went to yuxu palace with my Taoist friends!"


    Zhen Yuanzi was stunned when he heard Kunpeng''s words. He couldn''t help thinking, "this Kunpeng is really powerful. He not only went to listen to the Tao himself, but also took his disciples. I don''t know how the emperor would react when he saw it."


    Kunpeng naturally understood what Zhen Yuanzi thought, but he didn''t take it to heart. Although he said that Yuanshi Tianzun was a saint, Kunpeng thought he was not weaker than Yuanshi Tianzun in his understanding of the way of heaven. The reason why he did so was that he was afraid that zhunti would seize the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" when he went to the yuxu palace to listen to the Tao. For the sake of safety, Kunpeng wanted to take his disciples to listen to the Tao.


    Zhen Yuanzi will not know Kunpeng''s idea, and Kunpeng will not explain it. In Taoism, since Kunpeng understood the law of life and the law of destruction, no one in these three realms can compare with him except Hongjun Daozu.


    After discussing everything with Zhen Yuanzi, Kunpeng set off for yuxu palace to listen to the preaching of Yuanshi Tianzun.


    When they came to the yuxu palace, the scene was really magnificent. In addition to Buddhism and jieliangjiao, all the gold immortals with a little ability came to the yuxu palace to listen to the preaching of the Yuanshi Tianzun.


    As soon as Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi came to the yuxu palace, Yunzi came forward to receive Kunpeng and his party. Yunzi didn''t expect Kunpeng to come with his disciples. He looked a little surprised, but soon he calmed down.


    Just listen to Yunzi say: "Yunzi has seen the holy master, zhenyuanzi immortal and all immortal Taoist friends. Please follow me to the yuxu palace. Yunzi says and leads the way.


    Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi nodded and followed Yunzi into the yuxu palace. The reason why the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty sent Yunzi to receive the immortals instead of guangchengzi was that guangchengzi was afraid that he would offend Kunpeng and lose face.


    What Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi didn''t expect when they came to the yuxu palace was that the Jade Emperor and the West queen mother were also invited by the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Although Kunpeng was dissatisfied with the Jade Emperor, he could not find trouble with him in the jade palace. He just nodded and called, turned to the West Queen Mother to chat and ignored the Jade Emperor.


    Kunpeng''s move made the jade emperor a little embarrassed. At this time, Zhen Yuanzi came forward to talk to the Jade Emperor and gave the jade emperor a step to go down.


    After seeing Zhen Yuanzi''s move, Kunpeng couldn''t help sighing: "this Zhen Yuanzi is still a bad man after living so long."

 Chapter 477

    Zhunti was surprised when he learned that Kunpeng took his disciples to the yuxu palace with Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the earth fairy, to listen to the Tao. When did Kunpeng get entangled with Zhen Yuanzi? Did Zhen Yuanzi forget that Kunpeng forced Hong Yun to death?


    While zhunti was surprised, he couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Kunpeng was lucky, and his disciples avoided their own calculations. However, zhunti only tentatively dealt with Kunpeng this time. His main goal was zhenyuanzi, the ancestor of the earth fairy, so he didn''t care about Kunpeng''s actions.


    Although zhunti is good at calculation, he doesn''t know his target. Zhen Yuanzi has long found out his conspiracy and took precautions. In the eyes of Zhen Yuanzi, his actions are just a clown.


    According to zhunti''s calculation, empress Nuwa was also very clear in her heart. Although she could not bear it, she had no friendship with zhenyuanzi, and the monkey king was under her door. Naturally, she didn''t want the monkey king to suffer, so she had to pretend not to see him. I have to say that women are forgetful. Before long, empress Nuwa forgot her determination in huoyun cave.


    Yuanshi Tianzun talked about the sage road in yuxu palace for three days. After listening to the road, Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi got up and wanted to leave. Zhen Yuanzi came up to Yuanshi Tianzun and said, "I don''t know if Zhen Yuanzi had cause and effect with Yuanshi saints. Why did the saints harm me together with the two western saints?"


    Facing zhenyuanzi''s question, Yuanshi Tianzun''s face changed. He understood that zhenyuanzi already knew about the destruction of ginseng fruit trees, that is, he said, "what''s the word of zhenyuanzi''s Taoist friend? Did I ever harm you?"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "the sage of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty preached on your side, but the Tang Sanzang came to the five villa view of the poor road and destroyed the ginseng fruit trees of the poor road. Things in the world don''t happen so well. The poor road is not a fool. Naturally, he can figure out the mystery. The sage of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty will repay the cause and effect in the future."


    When Zhen Yuanzi said this, he wanted to turn around and leave. At this time, Kunpeng also said calmly: "Yuanshi Taoist friends, some things are not as easy as you think. Although you ask me to come and hear that my heart is not right, I also get some benefits from it. Here, when I explain to Taoist friends, you and I will eliminate both cause and effect."


    Hearing the words of Zhen Yuanzi and Kunpeng, Yuanshi Tianzun sighed in his heart: "I ended the cause and effect with the west, but I ended the cause and effect with Zhen Yuanzi, but I don''t know whether I was right or wrong. Fortunately, I didn''t end the cause and effect with that Kunpeng at the same time, which is a little gain."


    When zhenyuanzi and Kunpeng finished, they saluted Yuanshi Tianzun and turned to the lower boundary. Kunpeng gained the most from this trip. He not only gained the upper hand in the first competition with zhunti, but also took the opportunity to let his disciples listen to the sage Daoguo and improve their cultivation.


    After leaving the yuxu palace, Kunpeng did not turn back to the Beiming sea, but took his disciples to Wuzhuang to watch how zhenyuanzi, a good man, performed the play.


    Zhen Yuanzi was also a good actor. After returning to Wuzhuang temple, he immediately made a big fire and personally caught the escaped Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples.


    After returning to Wuzhuang temple, Zhen Yuanzi called Qingfeng and Mingyue to bring ropes. Tie Tang Sanzang and others to the court one by one, and then Zhen Yuanzi said, "this monk is a monk. You can''t face each other with knives and guns. Qingfeng and Mingyue, you two take my whip and beat them hard, which will also show the evil spirit in my heart."


    Qingfeng and Mingyue were very happy when they heard this. The monkey king was rude to them. Now they had a chance to revenge. In a moment, they took out a whip from the house. This whip is an unusual "Seven Star whip" made by Longpi.


    Qingfeng and Mingyue dipped the Seven Star whip in the water and asked, "master, hit them first?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Tang San hid as a human teacher, but he didn''t manage his disciples well, so he beat him first."


    Hearing this, the monkey king couldn''t help thinking: "the old monk can''t help beating. If he breaks it with a whip, it will break a big deal. The Guanyin Bodhisattva doesn''t take it out on my old sun."


    Thinking of this, the monkey king shivered in his heart and hurriedly said, "it''s me who stole the fruit, it''s me who ate the fruit, and it''s me who pushed down the tree. Why don''t you hit me first and what do you do?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said with a smile, "you monkey dare to do it. Let''s hit you first."


    Qingfeng asked, "how much does the teacher call?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "hit him 30 lashes first."


    When Qingfeng heard this, he was overjoyed and whipped. Seeing that Sun Wukong did not rely on his iron and steel bones, he did not hide or Flash hard to resist the Seven Star whip. Soon Qingfeng beat Sun Wukong thirty whip and replied to zhenyuanzi.


    Kunpeng secretly saw zhenyuanzi playing like this, so he whispered: "zhenyuanzi Taoist friends should act more realistically. You will make zhunti and others suspicious when you punish Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples so lightly. If at that time, what Taoist friends have done previously will be in vain!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard the voice of Kunpeng, he was shocked and thought, "what Kunpeng Taoist friend said is very true. I was a little complacent just now, and I almost missed the big event."


    Thinking of this, Zhen Yuanzi said to Qingfeng, "resist the whip with immortal Qi and beat me severely. Since he dared to destroy my ginseng fruit tree, he must pay a heavy price for it. First hit the monkey king 100 whip, and then hit the two accomplices Zhu Bajie and monk Sha 50 whip. Tang San hid as a teacher but didn''t discipline his apprentice well. He also beat me 50 whip."


    After hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Tang Sanzang couldn''t help complaining to his three disciples: "you''ve made such a big disaster, but you''ve made me suffer here. If you knew so, you shouldn''t accept you."


    Hearing this, the monkey king said angrily, "master, don''t complain. I''m the first to be beaten, and I''ll take a hundred whips. Master is only fifty whips. Why complain?"


    Tang Sanzang became angry when he heard this. If he hadn''t been trapped at this time and hoped that the monkey king could save him, he would have recited the tight hoop curse to punish the monkey king.


    During the dialogue between Sun Wukong and Tang Sanzang, Qingfeng swung the Seven Star whip again, but it was not the last thirty whip. Qingfeng controlled the whip with immortal Qi according to Zhen Yuanzi''s order. Suddenly, the Seven Star whip emitted a faint golden light, and a whip fell. Sun Wukong immediately screamed. His immortal gold body refined in the eight trigrams furnace could not resist the Seven Star whip stimulated by immortal Qi.


    After being whipped by the breeze, the monkey king was shocked and wanted to use his magic to escape. Zhen Yuanzi had already seen through what the monkey was thinking. He just heard him say with a cold hum: "monkey, don''t be crooked. It''s hard to cheat the poor with your three legged hair cultivation. If you''re dishonest, don''t blame the poor for taking your life!"


    As soon as Zhen Yuanzi said this, the monkey king immediately felt a cold attack. At this time, he realized that his behavior had completely angered Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the earth fairy in front of him. Although he didn''t know how high Zhen Yuanzi''s cultivation was, he also knew that he couldn''t play a good trick in front of the other party with his cultivation.


    When Sun Wukong was beaten, in the Western Paradise, the zhunti Taoist was shocked that Zhen Yuanzi reacted so violently. If Zhen Yuanzi was really cruel to destroy the Sun Wukong, even if zhunti destroyed Zhen Yuanzi''s foundation of Taoism, he would suffer heavy losses. Then Sun Wukong could be regarded as half a disciple of Empress Nuwa. If Sun Wukong died under his own calculation, It can be imagined how empress Nuwa reacted. In addition to zhenyuanzi, the ancestor of the earth fairy, I''m afraid that the journey to the west to learn scriptures will end in failure, and the eastward advancement of Buddhism will also fail.


    Thinking of this, zhunti could no longer sit still and immediately called Guanyin Bodhisattva to see him.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva did not understand why zhunti teacher was so anxious to summon her. She was very surprised. After seeing Guanyin Bodhisattva, Zhun hurriedly said, "Guanyin, go to Wuzhuang to see Zhen Yuanzi and persuade him to let Tang Sanzang go."


    Hearing this, the Guanyin Bodhisattva asked, "teacher, what happened that we should be so anxious?"


    Zhunti sighed: "It seems that I have miscalculated. I wanted to use the hand of the monkey king to damage the ginseng fruit tree of zhenyuanzi and cut off zhenyuanzi''s way of preaching, but I didn''t expect that the monkey king''s hand was too heavy and the ginseng fruit tree was damaged. Now zhenyuanzi is very angry and threatened to destroy the monkey king. Among the three worlds, only the Sanguang divine water in your jade static bottle can save the ginseng fruit tree, You go and take this as the basis to persuade Zhen Yuanzi to let Tang Sanzang go. "


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was shocked when she heard this. If things were as zhunti said, Zhen Yuanzi would destroy Tang Sanzang and his entourage in anger, and the spread of Buddhism would come to naught. All she had done previously was in vain. Thinking of this, Guanyin Bodhisattva immediately said goodbye to zhunti and went to Wuzhuang temple.

 Chapter 478

    When Guanyin Bodhisattva came to Wuzhuang temple, the scene was unforgettable to her. Under the oppression of zhenyuanzi, Sun Wukong couldn''t use his magic to resist the Seven Star whip. He was black and blue after less than 50 whip.


    The reason why Sun Wukong can persist for so long is that the cultivation of Qingfeng and Mingyue is low, and they can''t continue to resist the Seven Star whip with immortal Qi, which gives him breathing time.


    Seeing the arrival of Guanyin Bodhisattva, Zhen Yuanzi motioned Qingfeng and Mingyue to stop first. Then Zhen Yuanzi said coldly, "I don''t know what Guanyin''s doing here?"


    After seeing the tragedy of the monkey king, Guanyin Bodhisattva realized that zhenyuanzi was already furious. If he could not give him a satisfactory answer, Tang Sanzang and his party would not want to leave the Wuzhuang Temple alive.


    At this time, Guanyin Bodhisattva was nervous. After calming down a little, Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "the younger generation Guanyin has seen zhenyuanzi immortal..."


    Before Guanyin Bodhisattva finished speaking, Zhen Yuanzi said, "don''t talk nonsense. Just say what you have. I don''t have so much time to chat with you."


    After being interrupted by Zhen Yuanzi, Guanyin Bodhisattva thought that Zhen Yuanzi was like a volcano about to erupt, and it was uncertain when it would erupt. She didn''t dare to talk more nonsense with Zhen Yuanzi. She just heard her say, "master Zhen Yuanzi, the younger generation came for Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples. I hope you can let them off in the face of the two teachers."


    Zhen Yuanzi sneered and said, "now I won''t give anyone face. Unless you can save my ginseng fruit tree, Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples can''t leave the Wuzhuang Temple alive."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was relieved when she heard Zhen Yuanzi''s words. She was afraid that Zhen Yuanzi would be angry and desperate to destroy Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples. Fortunately, things didn''t develop to that point. I just heard her say, "master zhenyuanzi, there is Sanguang divine water in the jade static bottle in my younger generation''s hand. You can try to save the ginseng fruit tree!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, his face became a lot dull, but his tone was as indifferent as ever: "I still say that sentence can save my ginseng fruit tree. Everything is easy to say, otherwise whoever comes will never let Tang Sanzang master and apprentice leave my Wuzhuang Temple alive!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "please take me to see the current situation of ginseng fruit trees?"


    Zhenyuanzi nodded and said, "OK, you come with me!" zhenyuanzi then changed his tone and said to the monkey king and his party: "you''d better be honest. If you want to take the opportunity to escape, then don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel."


    Hearing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva hurriedly said, "Monkey King, you are good to stay on the ground. Don''t have another heart, otherwise I can''t save you."


    After that, Guanyin Bodhisattva followed Zhen Yuanzi to the backyard. The scene in front of Guanyin Bodhisattva was greatly surprised. The tall ginseng fruit tree was completely pushed to the ground, the whole root system was exposed, and the branches and leaves were scattered on the ground. Only looking at the surface, we can know that the source was seriously damaged. As for the degree, only Zhen Yuanzi knew.


    At this time, Guanyin Bodhisattva couldn''t help but take a breath of air-conditioning and understood that zhenyuanzi was so angry.


    Zhen Yuanzi said to Guanyin Bodhisattva, "how can you save my ginseng fruit tree?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "I can only try. As for whether I can save life, it depends on the will of heaven."


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi frowned and said, "I have said that if you can''t save my ginseng fruit tree, Tang Sanzang and his party can''t leave Wuzhuang Temple alive. Take care of yourself!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva also knew that zhenyuanzi threatened himself with the life of Tang Sanzang, so she said, "please rest assured, master zhenyuanzi, I will do my best."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "that''s good. Hurry up. The longer it takes, the harder it will be to save the ginseng fruit tree."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded, went forward, took out the Yujing bottle, dipped the willow branch out of the bottle, sprinkled the dew under the root of the ginseng fruit, then picked up the ginseng tree and poured it from the head.


    In a moment, the ginseng fruit tree had the same root and skin, long leaves, buds, green branches and fruits, and ten fruits hung on the ginseng fruit tree.


    At this time, Guanyin Bodhisattva could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. He finally saved the ginseng fruit tree, and the life of Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples was saved. However, Guanyin Bodhisattva is also selfish. When saving the tree, he did not use the origin of the three light divine water in the jade static bottle, but used some manna. Although he saved the ginseng fruit tree, he did not make up for the damaged origin.


    After saving the ginseng fruit tree, Zhen Yuanzi''s face was much better. He went forward and carefully investigated the current situation of the ginseng fruit tree. After a moment, Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "although the tree has been saved, its origin has been damaged, but I don''t know whether it can return to the previous situation!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva also knew that Zhen Yuanzi was telling the truth, but it was impossible for her to save the ginseng fruit tree with the trace of Sanguang divine water in the Yujing bottle. Once the Sanguang divine water was lost, the Yujing bottle would lose its origin and would no longer be of great use.


    Just listen to the Guanyin Bodhisattva: "master zhenyuanzi, I have saved the ginseng fruit tree. Do you think you can release the Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples?"


    Zhen Yuanzi thought for a moment and said, "well, the ginseng fruit tree is alive at last. Although the origin is damaged, you have completed what I asked. I will release the Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples."


    The Guanyin Bodhisattva was very happy when he heard this. He quickly said, "thank you for your generosity."


    Zhen Yuanzi said coldly, "although I let go of Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples this time, the ginseng fruit has not fully recovered after all. The cause and effect between me and them has ended. And you go back and tell the zhunti saint that this is my miscalculation, but he should not be happy too early, because the fruit has ended and will end in the future."


    When Guanyin Bodhisattva heard this, he was depressed again because he had improved just now. Although zhunti Saint had no double calculation, he still couldn''t hide it from Zhen Yuanzi, so that both sides formed a cause and effect.


    Zhen Yuanzi ignored what Guanyin Bodhisattva thought and said, "go with me to the front yard to take the Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples, so as not to make me angry again."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva understood Zhen Yuanzi''s mood and had no words. He came to the front yard with Zhen Yuanzi.


    I only heard Zhen Yuanzi say to Tang Sanzang, "it''s your life today. Someone saved the ginseng fruit tree and saved your life. I''ll let you go now. I think you''ll leave the range of Wanshou mountain earlier."


    Zhen Yuanzi ordered Qingfeng and Mingyue to lift the bondage of Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples. Then he ignored Guanyin Bodhisattva and turned around and left.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva also understood that zhenyuanzi was holding a rage in his heart, so he said goodbye to zhenyuanzi and took them away from Wuzhuang temple without explaining more to Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples.


    Among all the people, the one who held back the fire most was the Tang Sanzang. He didn''t get any benefits, but he suffered an innocent disaster because of the mistakes of his disciples. If Guanyin Bodhisattva hadn''t been present, he would have read the tight hoop curse to punish Sun Wukong.


    Monkey King was also very suffocating. He had not suffered such pain since he was born.


    After walking out of Wuzhuang temple, Guanyin Bodhisattva found a safer place to stop and let master Tang Sanzang slow down first, and then make plans.


    At this time, the monkey king asked, "Guanyin Bodhisattva, who is zhenyuanzi? Lao sun has never heard of his name, but his magic power is so strong?"


    When Zhu Bajie and monk Sha heard Sun Wukong''s words, they couldn''t help saying, "how can you know this ancient thing, monkey head? It''s just a moment of luck. The jade emperor doesn''t care about you, otherwise he would have been unloaded by the National People''s Congress."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva heard what Sun Wukong said, but said, "you monkey head will cause trouble. Zhenyuanzi immortal was a figure in ancient times. He was with the saints in the Zixiao palace and listened to the preaching of Taoist ancestors. There are few enemies under the saints. If zhenyuanzi immortal hadn''t seen the face of the two saints in the west, he would have been destroyed by him according to what you did."


    Hearing this, the monkey king wondered, "this town Yuanzi is so good. Why doesn''t he have much reputation in the three realms?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva sighed, "the great immortal Yuanzi of this town has always lived in seclusion in this longevity mountain. It''s not surprising that few people in the three realms can know his name except the golden immortals of the older generation."


    Sun Wukong said, "what a strange man. He has such accomplishments but he is a shrinking turtle here."


    Hearing this, Guanyin said angrily, "you monkey, don''t hide your mouth. Don''t think you''re great. There are many people in these three worlds that you can''t afford. You''d better restrain yourself in the future so as not to cause unnecessary things to your master."


    Tang Sanzang was very happy to hear what Guanyin Bodhisattva said. The monkey''s mind is too wild and will only cause him trouble. Guanyin Bodhisattva couldn''t stay here much. After the explanation, he returned to the Western Paradise to restore his life to the zhunti saint.

 Chapter 479

    After returning to the Western Paradise, zhunti asked, "can everything be solved?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "it has been solved. Although the monkey king has suffered some hardships, he has no worries about his life."


    Zhunti asked again, "do you think the origin of the ginseng fruit tree has been damaged?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "the ginseng fruit tree was pushed to the ground by the monkey king, and its origin was seriously damaged. Although it was saved, it was difficult to recover. No wonder Zhen Yuanzi was so angry, but Zhen Yuanzi already knew the reason for the matter, and asked me to tell the holy man that the cause and effect had ended and would end freely in the future."


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed: "I still underestimated Zhen Yuanzi. He was really not an easy person to deal with. But it didn''t matter. If the ginseng fruit tree was damaged, Zhen Yuanzi lost the opportunity to preach. If he didn''t become a saint, he would end up as a mole ant, and he couldn''t turn over any big waves. On the contrary, that Kunpeng was very good, which was amazing No defense. "


    Hearing this, the Guanyin Bodhisattva sat quietly waiting for zhunti''s orders.


    After a while, zhunti said, "Guanyin, in your opinion, how many Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples have experienced this? Can they be firm in their heart to the Buddha?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "Tang Sanzang''s mind is very good. There won''t be two people because of the monkey king''s tight hoop curse. Monk Sha is also an honest man. It''s something wrong with the pig Bajie!"


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "in that case, Zhu Bajie doesn''t need to pay attention to him. He''s a man of heaven. Naturally, he won''t have much heart to the Buddha, as long as Tang Sanzang''s mind remains unchanged. You go to inform huodeng and others and keep an eye on Tang Sanzang. If Kunpeng''s disciples appear, they will act as planned immediately."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva took orders to say goodbye to the quasi Taoist, and went to inform him to light the lamp.


    After Guanyin Bodhisattva and Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples left, Kunpeng showed his body with a group of disciples. After sitting down, he only heard Zhen Yuanzi say, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, things are as expected. The Guanyin Bodhisattva didn''t try his best to treat ginseng fruit trees. Although the trees are alive, their origin has been damaged!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing: "People are always selfish, that is, Guanyin Bodhisattva is allowed to treat your ginseng fruit tree with Sanguang divine water, and Guanyin Bodhisattva will not do so. There is only one Sanguang divine water in her Yujing bottle. If it is used to treat your ginseng fruit tree, the Yujing bottle will lose its origin and lose a congenital treasure in vain. Would you do so?"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "it''s true. I can''t lose a congenital treasure for an irrelevant person."


    Kunpeng said, "so people have selfishness. What Buddhism says about universal rebirth, but in fact, it has the most selfishness. It won''t sacrifice its own interests for others."


    Zhen Yuanzi asked, "according to Taoist friends, can I hide from the two saints of the west this time?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "there should be no problem. The performance just performed by Taoist friends can only be described in two words, that is perfect."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he said, "it''s good to hide it from them! Although my ginseng fruit tree has the three light divine water given by Taoist friends, it also needs a period of recuperation to recover its origin."


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t know what plans zhenyuanzi Taoist friends have for the future?"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "what are you going to do? If you don''t become a saint, you will end up as a mole ant. You''d better quietly understand the avenue in order to get the saint Avenue as soon as possible!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he thought for a moment and said, "Taoist friend zhenyuanzi, I have a word to advise you that your blind avoidance is not the way, and the Tao of heaven will not recognize your behavior. Think about it yourself, and I won''t say more."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard what Kunpeng said, he couldn''t help thinking. After so many years of meditation, his cultivation has not made progress. Is it true that, as Kunpeng said, my behavior has not been recognized by heaven?


    Seeing this, Kunpeng got up and left. Zhenyuanzi was deep in thought. He ignored external things. Kunpeng didn''t care, so he took his disciples back to Beiming sea.


    After a long time, Zhen Yuanzi woke up and sighed when he saw that Kunpeng had left: "The facts are changeable. I didn''t expect to have a quiet conversation with this Kunpeng one day! But what Kunpeng said should be based on. Over the years, I have been practicing meditation and my cultivation has not increased, but that Kunpeng has been plundering and his cultivation has increased rapidly. Now I''m afraid it''s almost the same as that sage. It seems that I should learn from him and practice in the world!"


    After returning to the Beiming sea, Kunpeng thought about his next step. Tang Sanzang robbed because it should be the Baigujing, but he didn''t know whether Niu demon king and others had informed her. If not, he could take the opportunity to compete with zhunti.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said to the enlightenment, "check the white bone cave and see if the white bone essence has been notified by the ox demon king and knows the conspiracy of the two saints in the west?"


    After a while, he said, "tell the teacher that the white bone spirit has been reminded by the ox demon king, but she doesn''t seem to care. She''s still ready to eat the Tang Monk''s meat."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "people die for money and birds die for food. There are always people who can''t let go of their greed. Since she can''t blame others for her own death, she understands the Tao. You go down and prepare for one or two. As a teacher, you decide to take the white bone cave as the decisive place to compete with the West."


    Hearing the teacher''s words, Wudao and others began to take action.


    Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples did not know that they had become the introduction of the competition between the two saints of the West and Kunpeng, and were leaving for the Western Paradise with hope.


    Before long, Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples came to the territory of Baigujing. The Baigujing finally became a girl and came to Tang Sanzang.


    Zhu Bajie''s disciples in Sanzang of the Tang Dynasty were the worst. When he saw a beautiful girl coming, he couldn''t help but move his heart and bravely came forward to talk. He said, "female Bodhisattva, this is where to go!"


    The Baigujing couldn''t help laughing at the appearance of pig Bajie and brother pig. These wastes are not difficult to deal with, so he said, "little woman, this is to send food to my father."


    Zhu Bajie was overjoyed when he heard this. These days, he always ate some wild fruits to satisfy his hunger. As soon as he heard that there was food, he immediately shouted, "master, female Bodhisattva, there is food here!"


    Tang Sanzang was also excited when he heard this, so he came to the white bone essence. When the white bone essence was about to start, Sun Wukong appeared. He refined a pair of golden eyes in the supreme Lao Jun''s gossip stove. At a glance, he saw the original shape of the white bone essence and hit it without saying a word.


    Pity the white bone spirit. Before he started, the woman he fell on was killed by the monkey king. However, the white bone spirit still had some magic power and turned into a green smoke and ran away.


    Tang Sanzang was an ordinary child and didn''t know the goblins. He only thought that monkey king was fierce and killed others, so he read the tight hoop curse to punish Monkey King.


    After Sun Wukong''s good words, Tang Sanzang spared him. Teachers and disciples set off again.


    The white bone spirit returned to the cave, but he didn''t give up. He turned into an old mother and came to cheat. Unexpectedly, he was killed by Sun Wukong. At this time, Tang Sanzang couldn''t stand Sun Wukong''s ferocity any more, so he wanted to drive him away.


    At this time, the white bone essence came to the monkey king again. Originally, he was misunderstood by the master. He was very angry. The white bone essence appeared in front of him again. How could he resist it? The monkey king waved the iron rod in his hand again, and the white bone essence was killed by the monkey king again.


    Pig Bajie, the fool, saw that the monkey king had killed the girl changed by the white bone spirit before, so he had a problem with the monkey king, so he took the opportunity to provoke the relationship between the monkey king and Tang Sanzang. Tang Sanzang was also a pedantic man. Provoked by pig Bajie, regardless of monk Sha''s obstruction, he was determined to drive the monkey king away.


    When Sun Wukong was at Wuzhuang temple, Tang Sanzang repeatedly complained that he caused trouble. Sun Wukong was dissatisfied with Tang Sanzang. Later, Guanyin Bodhisattva came and saved him and Tang Sanzang. Sun Wukong forgot his dissatisfaction with Tang Sanzang for a while. At this time, Tang Sanzang was determined to drive him away, which made the monkey king think of the original Wuzhuang temple, so he was also very disappointed with Tang Sanzang. In a rage, he no longer ignored any scriptures, said goodbye to monk Sha, left Tang Sanzang, returned to Huaguo Mountain and became his mountain king again.

 Chapter 480

    Burning lanterns, the great sun Buddha and others have been watching Tang Sanzang''s every move in the dark. After seeing that Sun Wukong was driven away, they were very helpless about Tang Sanzang''s pedantry and said with emotion: "such a person is really not suitable to live in this space. However, it is also good that Sun Wukong left the team, so Kunpeng''s disciples will appear and come to snatch merit."


    As they thought, after the monkey king left the team, Tang Sanzang was caught by Bai Gujing, and Wu Dao and others immediately appeared in Bai Gudong. As soon as Wu Dao and others appeared, they did not directly find Bai Gujing. Instead, they first set up the "Heluo array" with the congenital Lingbao "River map" and "Luoshu". After everything was ready, they were ready to save Tang Sanzang.


    The light burning people were not in a hurry to start with the Wudao group, but only after the Wudao cleaned up the Baigujing. They didn''t want to make the Baigujing kill Tang Sanzang and eat Tang Monk''s meat because of their struggle. Unfortunately, because they are concerned, they have gone through the time of enlightenment and others.


    After the "Heluo formation" was set up, he didn''t immediately launch the formation, but waited for the emergence of the people who lit the lights. People with lust like Baigujing had no need to live any longer. Therefore, Hou Yi didn''t leave his hand at all. With one blow, he killed the demon, rescued the Tang Sanzang and let him leave.


    Not long after Tang Sanzang left, the burning lamp, the Tathagata Buddha, the fearing sun Buddha, and the three Bodhisattvas of Guanyin, Manjusri and Puxian appeared in the white bone cave and surrounded the enlightenment and others.


    Seeing this, the enlightenment couldn''t help laughing and said, "light the lamp, you west can''t stop at last. Are you going to deal with us?"


    "I can only blame Daoyou and others for being too rampant and repeatedly robbing me of my Western merits. We have no choice but to do so," the lantern said


    Hearing this, the enlightenment said with a smile: "it is said that the population of the west is like a hanging river. It is true today. The reason why the west is booming is not that the zhunti sage has tried to suppress the luck of the East. We just take back some interest, but it is far from you in the West.


    The enlightenment immediately made the lamp burning angry. However, the lamp burning man was very shameless. He recovered his peace in a moment and said, "this is also the will of God. It is in line with the great prosperity of the West and is completely different from the behavior of Taoist friends."


    The enlightenment smiled and said, "light the lamp. Even if you talk too much, you can''t change the fact. Now you''re not coming to chat with me. I''d better see the real chapter under my hands."


    The burning lamp didn''t say much when he heard this. He nodded as if the Tathagata Buddha and others began to act.


    At the end of the day, the lantern party offered sacrifices to the Lingbao and rushed to the enlightenment people. The lantern was wearing a "Lingshu lamp" on its head to protect the whole body and holding a "ruler of heaven and earth". On that big day, the land pressure of the Tathagata Buddha was more miserable. His household Lingbao "cut immortal flying knife" and "nail head seven arrow book" were robbed by Kunpeng. Fortunately, after he joined Buddhism, Na zhunti attached great importance to him and gave him six quiet bamboos For him, he finally had a spiritual treasure that could be used. The four people, afraid of liusun, Guanyin, Manjusri and Puxian, came with the innate spiritual treasure obtained from the elucidation in those years.


    When the light burning people entered the "Heluo array", the enlightenment immediately launched the array and trapped the light burning people in the array. This sudden change immediately surprised the light burning people.


    Burning lanterns and the Tathagata Buddha are well-informed. When they see the "River map" and "Luoshu" above the head of enlightenment, they understand that they have fallen into the "Heluo array".


    This array is no small matter. The Tathagata Buddha, who originally wanted to hide, immediately offered a "nine grade Golden Lotus" to cover them to resist the "Heluo array".


    Together with the "Heluo formation" of the enlightenment, the Jingwei immediately sacrificed the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler", which is the most valuable merit and virtue of the day after tomorrow. The merit and virtue is mysterious and yellow, and the enlightenment people are wrapped up. For a time, the enlightenment people are like a turtle shell, and all the dharmas are inviolable, which makes the lamp burning people have no way to take them.


    Because they lost their calculation, they were trapped in the "Heluo formation". They could not divide their work according to the original thought. They had to work together to resist the "Heluo formation".


    Because of the protection of the "Heluo array" and the acquired merit ruler "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler", the enlightened people had no worries about defense, so they released their own spiritual treasures and bombarded several people who lit lanterns. The most visible one was the innate spiritual treasure "Sun Moon essence wheel" used by Chang''e.


    The light burning people were beaten by the enlightenment and others for a time. Zhunti and Jieyin, who were far away in the west, could no longer live in peace. They saw that the "nine grade Golden Lotus" suddenly broke away from the control of the great sun Tathagata Buddha. The big light put on color, completely dissolving the attack of the enlightenment and giving the light burning people a chance to breathe.


    When he had time to breathe, the fearing sun Buddha immediately offered zhunti the "seven treasures wonderful tree" given by the sage and brushed it to the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" on the top of Jingwei''s head. Zhunti took over the control as soon as the "seven treasures wonderful tree" appeared.


    The sage''s action was extraordinary. The "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" on the head of Dun time Jingwei wanted to get out of her control. At this time, Cangjie, who had been recuperating himself, took action. The "falling treasure money" transformed into the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow turned into a golden light and shot at the "seven treasures wonderful tree".


    The "lost treasure and money" was not lost to the most valuable merit and virtue of the day after tomorrow. With a flash of gold, the "seven treasures and wonderful tree" was immediately set on the spot. The zhunti saint who was far away in the West immediately lost contact with the "seven treasures and wonderful tree".


    This sudden change surprised zhunti, and his face became gloomy and terrible.


    As soon as the "falling treasure money" came out, Kunpeng, who was far away in the Beiming sea, immediately broke through the space and directly appeared in the "Heluo array" with his original God positioning in the "Hetu" and "Luoshu". The "a-nose sword" in his hand turned into a lightning bolt and cut into the "seven treasures wonderful tree" fixed in the air.


    The "seven treasures wonderful tree" without the control of saints is just a congenital treasure. With Kunpeng''s full attack, it was immediately cut off a branch, from the "seven treasures wonderful tree" to the "six treasures wonderful tree".


    Kunpeng immediately incorporated the fallen "qibaomiao tree" into his own world and cut off its connection with zhunti saints.


    After seeing Kunpeng''s move, Cangjie immediately took back the "lost treasure money" and turned to the great day Tathagata Buddha. Hou Yi also held the "Pangu bow" in his hand, drew the bow and arrow, and locked the Tathagata Buddha.


    When the Tathagata Buddha was locked by Hou Yi''s Pangu bow, he felt a chill in his heart. If he hadn''t been trapped in the Heluo array at this time, he would have escaped.


    At the sound of "whoosh", the sharp arrow in Hou Yi''s hand turned into a lightning bolt and shot at the great sun Tathagata Buddha. The sage''s face changed greatly when he saw it in the Western Paradise. The "nine Golden Lotus" turned into a golden light, blocked in front of the Tathagata Buddha, and met the sharp arrow shot by Hou Yi.


    After a loud bang, the "Jiupin Golden Lotus" successfully resisted the sharp arrow shot by Hou Yi, but the Tathagata Buddha also suffered a slight fluctuation.


    At the moment when the Tathagata Buddha was absent-minded, Cangjie made every effort to resist the "falling treasure money" and dropped the "six quiet bamboos" into the space formed by himself.


    There is a great difference in accomplishments between Cangjie and dari Tathagata Buddha. That dari Tathagata Buddha is now a quasi saint who cuts off a corpse, while Cangjie is just a great Luo Jinxian. After the "six quiet bamboos" fell, Cangjie was shocked by the power of counterattack and vomited blood on the spot. He was seriously injured and lost his combat effectiveness.


    But fortunately, Jingwei withdrew to Cangjie in time. Cangjie was protected by the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" on his head.


    The Tathagata Buddha who lost the "six quiet bamboos" was also seriously damaged, and his combat power was halved at one time.


    As soon as Kunpeng made a move, the sage who was far away in the Western Paradise knew that their plan had failed. Now he has no illusions about the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler", which is the treasure of merit and virtue after tomorrow. He just hopes to safely bring back several people to the Western Paradise, such as burning lamps, the great sun Tathagata Buddha, fearing to stay in the sun, Guanyin, Puxian and Wenshu.


    After Kunpeng cut off the qibaomiao tree, zhunti controlled the qibaomiao tree again. Looking at the cut off qibaomiao tree, zhunti felt how heartache! However, he also knows that this is not a sad time. Now that the plan has failed, Kunpeng has been on the battlefield. The top priority is how to think of how to bring the lights back to the West safely.


    The two sides have now torn their faces, and Kunpeng has no consideration. The "a-nose sword" in his hand is waved again and chopped at the Tathagata Buddha, hoping to end the cause and effect for Hou Yi.

 Chapter 481

    Zhunti was shocked when he saw that the "seven treasures wonderful tree" flashed in front of the Tathagata Buddha and met Kunpeng''s "a nose sword". Since the two sides tore their faces, Kunpeng naturally would not show mercy. The "a nose sword" was cut on the "seven treasures wonderful tree" again. Although it was not cut off again this time, it also seriously damaged the "seven treasures wonderful tree".


    The origin of the "seven treasures wonderful tree" cut by Kunpeng twice has been seriously damaged, and the yuan God of zhunti among the Lingbao is also shaky. If this continues, zhunti''s "seven treasures wonderful tree" may change its owner.


    "Seven treasures wonderful tree" is the treasure of the Tao. Without it, zhunti will never see anyone again.


    Then he didn''t want to let zhunti''s "seven treasures and wonderful trees" move to the Lord. The "nine Golden Lotus" turned into a golden light and met Kunpeng''s "a nose sword" and got entangled with Kunpeng.


    The "nine grade Golden Lotus" is the most important defense treasure. For a time, Kunpeng could not afford the "seven treasures and wonderful trees" protected by the Golden Lotus.


    Kunpeng fought with the two western saints for a long time, and neither side could do anything about the other. However, with the help of the Heluo array, Kunpeng took the lead for the two western saints.


    This is not to say that Kunpeng should not use the yuan God as the imperial treasure of the two western saints, but Kunpeng should take care of the disciples'' Jingwei, so as not to be taken away by the "seven treasures wonderful tree" mentioned by zhunti.


    After a long war between the two sides, although the two saints in the West are saints, they can''t compete with Kunpeng for a long time, and they are still trapped in the "Heluo array".


    I saw that Jieyin controlled the "Jiupin Golden Lotus" to protect several people who lit the lamp, and then said to Kunpeng with a divine mind: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, have you and I been fighting for a long time? Why don''t the two sides stop fighting here?"


    Kunpeng replied: "yes, you caused it first. When it fell, you wanted to strike. Do you think I would agree?"


    When zhunti heard Kunpeng''s words, he said angrily, "Kunpeng, don''t go too far. You''ve cut off the poor ''seven treasures and wonderful trees''. What else do you want?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t want to do anything. As long as you leave the land pressure, I will agree to strike the war between the two sides, otherwise we will continue to fight again."


    Then he sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you are obviously trying to force people to face difficulties. However, we can''t leave the great sun Tathagata Buddha. Otherwise, we have no face to face the disciples and can''t explain to empress Nuwa."


    Kunpeng said, "in that case, you and I don''t need to say more. Let''s continue the war?"


    Then he said, "Taoist Kunpeng, as long as you can make a few people safely return to the Western Paradise, if you have any requirements, just say it. As long as I can do it, I won''t refuse."


    It''s not easy to say this. Although Kunpeng and the two saints in the West have torn their faces, they can''t force each other too much to prevent their dogs from jumping over the wall. The introduction sounds very good. It seems that Kunpeng gives the initiative to Kunpeng, but in fact it is not. If Kunpeng''s request is too high, it can be said that he can''t do it. I have to say that it was very good to take this move to retreat.


    Kunpeng thought for a moment and said, "well, I don''t have any excessive requirements. As long as you and zhunti swear not to use the yuan God to manipulate the former spirit treasure against my disciples, I''ll do it today and let go of the big day Tathagata Buddha and his party."


    Then he said, "OK, I''ll make a deal." then he made an oath with zhunti.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng also motioned to the enlightenment to stop the attack, withdraw the "Heluo array" and enlarge the sun Tathagata Buddha and his party to leave.


    Although he didn''t understand why the teacher set off the lights, several people left safely, but he still carried out the order.


    After letting go of the lights, Kunpeng returned to the Beiming sea with his disciples.


    The indirect battle between Kunpeng and the two saints of the West shocked many powerful people in the three circles. No one expected that there would be so many innate spiritual treasures on several people who had never seen the Mountain Dew, and all of them were of high quality. In particular, the "Sun Moon essence wheel" in Chang''e''s hand was a top-grade innate spiritual treasure, which was no different from the "River map" and "Luoshu".


    It can be seen from the disciples that Kunpeng is rich. Kunpeng, who has never used the innate Lingbao in front of others, may have some abnormal Lingbao.


    At this time, the Jade Emperor on the heaven began to regret why he had made an evil relationship with Kunpeng. Even the two saints of the West ended in failure. Not to mention his hands on the heaven. Now Kunpeng has completely torn his face with the two saints of the West. Naturally, there will be many fights on the way to learn scriptures in the future. Only the disciples of Kunpeng can resist, In particular, the power of Hou Yi''s "Pangu bow" surprised the strong in the three circles.


    As a result of this battle, nazhunti lost face again in front of all the people in the three realms. The "seven treasures and wonderful trees" of his spiritual treasure were cut off by Kunpeng and turned into "six treasures and wonderful trees", and the "Twelve Golden Lotus" introduced by Kunpeng somehow turned into "nine Golden Lotus", which surprised the strong people in the three realms.


    The "Twelve Golden Lotus" was given by Hongjun Daozu. It is a spiritual treasure for the west to suppress Qi luck. If this treasure is damaged, it means that the Qi luck of the west is greatly reduced, which makes the strong in the three circles see that the future of the west is bleak. However, they also admire the mysterious man who reduced the "Twelve Golden Lotus" to the "nine Golden Lotus", who can do such a good thing regardless of the face of the sage.


    After this war, the status of the two saints of the West in the eyes of the people of the three realms dropped sharply. Originally, some people who wanted to take refuge in the West changed their minds and watched the change first. The name of Kunpeng once again resounded throughout the three realms and was respected by people.


    However, Kunpeng doesn''t care what the strong people in the three realms think of him. Now that the innate sharp gold spiritual root has been obtained, the innate five elements spiritual root has finally been collected, and his own world can be more perfect. However, Kunpeng was not in a hurry to improve his world, but took into account his disciples first.


    On the Beiming sea hall, Kunpeng said to Wudao and others: "In this war, I have completely torn my face with the West. Although it is difficult for you to force the two western saints not to take advantage of the innate Lingbao, you also know that the great prosperity of the west is the general trend of the way of heaven. The two western saints can hold without fear, but we can''t. We can''t go too far and violate the general trend of the way of heaven. This is very unfavorable to us."


    Hearing this, Wu Dao said, "the reason why the teacher set off the lights and several people left safely is that he doesn''t want to go against the general trend of the heavenly way of the west?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "this is only a small aspect. The key is that there is the ''nine grade Golden Lotus'' introduced. In a short time, we can''t do anything to light a lamp. Over time, no one can guarantee what will happen. Therefore, as a teacher, you just force the two western saints to stop being embarrassed."


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and said: "However, this battle also exposed some problems. First of all, Hou Yi, your Pangu bow has unparalleled power, but without the ten Yang piercing arrows of that year, you can''t give full play to its power. Otherwise, even if you lead the yuan God imperial envoy, the nine Golden Lotus can''t completely resist the deadly arrow. As a teacher, I hope you can refine several divine arrows in the future to enhance yourself Attack power. Although you didn''t end the cause and effect with the land pressure in this war, you gave yourself a chance to cut the evil corpse. I hope you can take this opportunity to cut the evil corpse to achieve quasi holy fruit. The second is Cangjie. Your attack means are too single, but it''s also strange that the teacher didn''t prepare you an aggressive innate spiritual treasure. I will refine a spiritual treasure for you later. "


    After hearing this, Hou Yi said, "teacher, my disciples are not good at refining tools. I hope the teacher can refine some magic arrows for my disciples."


    Kunpeng also understood that Hou Yi was really not good at refining weapons. It can be said that few people in the witch family were proficient in refining weapons, so he said, "well, I will refine some divine arrows for you. It takes Yin power to deal with the land pressure. The laurel on the Taiyin star is the most Yin and cold thing. Go and take a section of branch and use it to refine arrows for you."


    Hou Yi was very happy when he heard this. He began to calculate that the teacher could refine some divine arrows for himself.


    Kunpeng ignored Hou Yi''s idea and said to Cangjie, "Cangjie, you take out the ''six quiet bamboos'' and give them to your teacher. It''s another use for your teacher."


    Hearing the teacher''s words, Cangjie took out the "six quiet bamboos" from the inner space of "falling treasure money" and handed them to the teacher.


    Kunpeng took over the "six quiet bamboos" and sighed: "this bamboo is the first bamboo in the three realms. It can gather the aura of heaven and earth, but I don''t know what the land pressure thinks. He actually wants to refine it into a spiritual treasure."


    Speaking of Lingbao, the enlightenment suddenly remembered that the teacher had given him two pieces of congenital Lingbao with poor quality, which were of no use to him, so he took out the two pieces of congenital Lingbao and said, "teacher, in those years, you gave the disciples'' congenital Qi belt ''and'' Xuanshui mask ''. Now the disciples are useless. It''s better to give them to the younger martial sisters Jingwei and Chang''e."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he took over the two congenital treasures and said with a smile, "you can have this idea. You are happy for the teacher. You can refine it again for the teacher, and then hand it over to Jingwei and Chang''e. well, you go down to have a rest first, and sort out the experience of this war by the way, so as to make a breakthrough."

 Chapter 482

    After his disciples left the hall, Kunpeng also fled into his own world, ready to restore the robbed congenital sharp gold Linggen and gather the congenital five elements Linggen.


    Congenial Ruijin Linggen has been refined into a congenial Lingbao by zhunti. If you want to return the origin, you must first destroy zhunti''s Yuanshen in the "qibaomiao tree". Although Kunpeng gets only one seventh of the congenial Ruijin Linggen, there is still a trace of zhunti''s Yuanshen in it.


    It''s not easy to destroy the saint''s Yuanshen, but it''s not too difficult for Kunpeng. His evil corpse practices the law of destruction. Even the saint''s Yuanshen can be hurt. Kunpeng summoned the evil corpse to release a trace of destructive power, and soon killed a trace of Yuanshen in zhunti''s "seven treasures and wonderful tree".


    Zhunti, who was far away in the Western Paradise, immediately felt that the yuan God was destroyed, but he hated Kunpeng to the bone in his heart.


    Seeing that zhunti''s face changed, he knew that zhunti had left the yuan God in the "seven treasures wonderful tree" destroyed by Kunpeng. It would be difficult to get back the cut off "seven treasures wonderful tree" in the future. Looking at zhunti with an angry face, zhunti couldn''t help sighing: "Although the great prosperity of the west is the general trend of the way of heaven, after all, the west is not lucky enough. Even with the help of the general trend of the way of heaven, it will inevitably be damaged. First, the" Twelve Golden Lotus "has become the" nine Golden Lotus ". Now the war with Kunpeng has not only lost the" six quiet bamboos ", but also the" seven treasures and wonderful trees "which are the treasure of zhunti''s younger brother''s becoming the way have been cut off by Kunpeng. If you don''t think about changing, I''m afraid you''ll lose your life When the mass robbery comes, the end of Buddhism is even worse than the interception. "


    Then he said to zhunti, "younger martial brother, you and I lost the battle with Kunpeng to pay tribute to the heavy losses. What do you think you should do now?"


    Zhunti said: "elder martial brother, Kunpeng has obviously cut off three corpses, and there is only a thin line from becoming a saint. No matter how many ordinary quasi saints and Da Luo Jinxian are, he can''t do it. As long as he is there, I''m afraid there will be twists and turns in going west to learn scriptures. Do you think we can join the saints to put pressure on Kunpeng and restrict him from interfering in the affairs of the three realms?"


    After hearing this, he thought for a moment and said: "Although the younger martial brother''s intention is good, it''s difficult to do it now. The supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun have paid off the cause and effect of the war of Fengshen in the matter of going west to learn scriptures. Now Kunpeng has blocked our Buddhist dharma from spreading to the East. How can they help us before they are happy. Not to mention the leader of Tongtian sect, he has already formed an alliance with Kunpeng and won''t give us any ideas It''s lucky. As for Empress Nuwa, it''s hard to say. "


    Zhunti said, "let''s go to Zixiao palace and ask the teacher to decide. I don''t know if it''s feasible?"


    Then he asked, "younger martial brother, why do we go to see the teacher?"


    Zhunti said: "naturally, it is the reason why Kunpeng''s self-cultivation is very high to block the general trend of heaven."


    Then he sighed: "this reason is not tenable at all, and the teacher will not accept it. Do you think that Kunpeng once hindered Tang Sanzang''s Westward Journey to learn scriptures? No! Instead of stopping, he sent his disciples to help. You say he hindered the general trend of heaven. How can the teacher accept it!"


    Zhunti said angrily, "neither can this nor that. Can''t we let Kunpeng go so rampant?"


    Then he said: "It''s no big deal about Kunpeng. He just wants to seek merit from his journey to the West. What I''m worried about for my brother is the luck of the West. Now, not only is my brother''s" Twelve Golden Lotus "reduced to" nine Golden Lotus ", but your brother''s" seven treasures wonderful tree "was also hurt by Kunpeng. The" six quiet bamboos "were also lost in the war with Kunpeng, which is my brother''s" Twelve Golden Lotus " The "Golden Lotus" was downgraded in the battle of gods. At that time, the West had not been flourishing, but it could be justified. However, the injury of the "seven treasures and wonderful trees" and the loss of the "six quiet bamboos" were under the situation of China''s prosperity in the West. Don''t you think my Western luck has fallen to the bottom? "


    After hearing this, zhunti calmed down and meditated for a moment. He said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. I was dizzy with the Kunpeng''s anger, and I didn''t find it. However, all these things were caused by the Kunpeng, first the merit the day after tomorrow to the ''sea God needle'', and then the hell. The Kunpeng will stop everything we do."


    Then he said, "since we can''t get rid of Kunpeng now, we have to think about the next robbery."


    When zhunti heard this, he said with some uncertainty, "elder martial brother, what do you mean is that we should figure out which part of the disciples to give up before the next robbery?"


    Then he sighed, "that''s right. We should find out some disciples who are uncertain and have no deep knowledge before the mass robbery. When the next mass robbery comes, let them be listed as gods and gather my Western luck."


    Zhunti is still reluctant to give up. He and Jieyin established the situation in the West today.


    Kunpeng went out of his own world and called his disciples to the hall after killing zhunti''s yuan God in the "seven treasures and wonderful tree". He just heard him say, "Hou Yi, as a teacher, is about to refine tools. As a teacher, you can get the laurel branches. Can you get them back?"


    Hou Yi said, "the disciple has taken it back." he said and handed a laurel branch to the teacher.


    After receiving it, Kunpeng said, "there is an important thing for me to call you today. I tell you, follow me to my own world."


    When Kunpeng said this, he pulled his disciples into his own world. When he came to the world, Kunpeng said, "now as a teacher, I have gathered the spiritual roots of the five elements, which is to improve my own world. You should look carefully. What you get depends on your own creation."


    The enlightened people were very excited when they heard the teacher''s words. It was rare to see the art of creation, so they all stopped and watched the teacher''s every move quietly.


    Seeing that his disciples were ready, Kunpeng placed the innate sharp gold Linggen that returned to its origin on Penglai Fairy Island according to the five element orientation.


    As soon as the innate Ruijin Linggen landed on Penglai Fairy Island, the other four five element Linggen responded to each other and formed a "innate five element array". Among the five elements spiritual roots, only the origin of Fusang wood with the attribute of fire has not been damaged. It is the most perfect congenital spiritual root. The other four plants do not have the power of perfect origin. Therefore, this "congenital five elements array" is mainly composed of Fusang wood. Fire generates soil, earth generates gold, gold generates water, water generates wood and wood generates fire, forming a big cycle.


    When the "innate five elements array" was completed, Kunpeng''s own world suddenly changed dramatically. The Qi of the five elements filled the whole world. The aura on Penglai Fairy Island was even stronger. The pool of "Xuanshui Black Lotus" injured by "chaotic green lotus" also began to recover with the change of aura.


    This world evolved from the three corpses of Kunpeng. It is related to the rest of Kunpeng. When the "innate five elements array" becomes 10%, this world immediately begins to expand around. The spiritual root of the innate five elements has also undergone earth shaking changes under the nourishment of strong aura, and the growth is gratifying. According to this development, the four innate spiritual roots of gold, wood, water and soil become the real innate five element spiritual roots for life.


    Once the "innate five elements array" was completed, Kunpeng''s mind and spirit were closely integrated with the world, and the world evolved from the three corpses was clearly in his hands. At this time, Kunpeng suddenly had a feeling of controlling all sentient beings. In this world, he is the Supreme God and controls everything in the world. Even if the saints enter this world, Kunpeng can kill them with the power of the world, but in that way, the world will be greatly weakened. Unless the four innate five element spiritual roots of gold, water, wood and earth can be successfully transformed.


    The "innate five element array" has perfected the five element law of the world. In addition, the combination of the jade rabbit and the golden black, which Kunpeng originally refined, finally gives the world the law of time. Law one is complete. With the passage of time, Kunpeng''s world will gradually grow, and maybe one day another wasteland will be formed.


    The perfection of the world makes Kunpeng understand one thing. Now the world evolved from 36 Sea God beads has broken through the limitation of Lingbao. It is no longer the world formed by relying on the original power of congenital Lingbao, but a world actually evolved from chaos.


    The core of this world has changed from the original 36 fixed Sea God beads to the "Penglai Fairy Island" at the foot of Kunpeng. At the moment when the "congenital five element array" was formed, the 36 fixed Sea God beads have completely disappeared. Kunpeng cut off the three corpses. I fully integrate myself into this world and become the real master of the world.


    Kunpeng, who controls this world, has deepened his understanding of the Tao of heaven through this world. Perhaps one day, because of the perfection of this world, the two corpses of good and evil will be fully integrated into the world of this side. At that time, Kunpeng may become another existence of the Tao of heaven and surpass the ancestor of Hongjun Taoism because of this world. However, to surpass the existence of Hongjun Daozu, it takes countless time to evolve this world.

 Chapter 483

    Kunpeng not only benefited from the gathering of the five elements, but also his disciples gained a lot of light, and their understanding of the Tao of heaven increased a lot.


    Hou Yi was puzzled about this world, so he asked, "teacher, don''t you need to open up a world? Why don''t you need to open up your world?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Hou Yi, do you mean a saint or Pangu?"


    Hou Yi said, "what the disciple said is that there are both."


    Kunpeng said: "It is the destiny of Pangu to open the sky, and we have to do it. The sage just opens up a small world, but it can''t be compared with the world of being a teacher. The world of being a teacher is evolved from the" 36 fixed Sea God beads "of the innate spiritual treasure. When the five elements gather together, it evokes the spirit of the heaven and the earth and the five elements, and finally integrates into chaos. It can be said that this world is conceived by the innate spiritual treasure It doesn''t need to open the sky. Just be a teacher and constantly improve it. Maybe one day this world will evolve into another barren continent. In this world, being a teacher is heaven. Even if a saint enters the world of being a teacher, being a teacher can destroy it with the power of the world! "


    Hearing this, the Enlightenment was shocked and asked, "teacher, doesn''t it say that saints don''t die?"


    Kunpeng said: "That''s just relatively speaking, there is no possibility of immortality in this world. The reason why saints are immortal is that their true spirit is placed in the way of heaven. The way of heaven does not destroy saints. However, if someone can master the law of destruction, saints can also be killed. The" God killing gun "in the innate Lingbao can hurt saints, and the" immortal killing sword array "of Tongtian cult leader can also hurt saints, But it takes four swords in one. "


    Enlightenment and others have just understood the secret of the saint, but they don''t know how the teacher Yizhun Saint knows the secret of the saint. They all have some doubts.


    Kunpeng didn''t want to say more about the topic of immortality of saints. He also said: "the world of being a teacher has only preliminarily improved the five element law and the law of time. There are still many places that haven''t been improved. If you find any spiritual roots in the future, you can give them to be a teacher and plant them in this world."


    Jingwei felt that the aura on Penglai Fairy Island was much more than before. He couldn''t help asking, "teacher, why did the aura on this island suddenly become much stronger?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "in the past, it was just the aura emitted by Penglai Fairy Island itself, but now, after the five elements are gathered, Penglai Fairy Island has become the core of the world. The five elements Linggen, Huang Zhongli and the twelve chaotic green lotus on the island jointly absorb the free aura from chaos to nourish the world, so the aura on the island can be so strong."


    Jingwei couldn''t help laughing when he heard this: "that''s good. Such a strong aura can make our cultivation faster."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help but straighten his face and said: "Jingwei, the most important thing in cultivating Taoism is the realm. Only with a high realm can you understand the Tao of heaven more easily, followed by mana. If you pursue mana too much, it will be a great obstacle to future cultivation. Moreover, although the world of being a teacher is good, don''t you notice that there are only sun and moon, but there are no stars? This will have an impact on your understanding of the Tao of heaven."


    Jingwei said, "why doesn''t the teacher improve the stars?"


    Kunpeng said with a bitter smile: "it''s not that being a teacher doesn''t want to improve the stars as soon as possible, but if you want to be quick, you can''t reach it. Everything needs to be done step by step, especially in the evolution of the world. Being a teacher can''t help and destroy the world."


    When Jingwei heard this, he understood, so he didn''t speak again.


    Seeing that no disciple was in doubt, Kunpeng said, "as a teacher, I will refine the Lingbao for you. I want to tell you that I don''t want to refine the innate Lingbao this time, but to refine the original innate Lingbao into the best acquired Lingbao."


    When Jingwei heard the teacher''s words, he couldn''t help but say, "teacher, the innate Lingbao is much better than the acquired Lingbao. Why do you do this?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "You can''t say that. Some congenital treasures are not as good as the acquired treasures, and it''s difficult to evolve after the formation of the congenital treasures, but the latter is not. If you can inject a lot of merit into the best acquired treasures, you can become an acquired treasure of merit. The acquired treasure of merit can be compared with the best congenital treasures and even the congenital treasures. You say it''s ordinary Is congenital Lingbao good or the best acquired Lingbao good? "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, he understood the teacher''s intention, so he said, "the teacher wants to seize the merit of learning scriptures to refine the acquired merit treasure for the two younger martial sisters?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "That''s right. Not only Chang''e and Jingwei, but also Cang Jie. Aggressive postnatal merit and virtue is the most precious thing. It''s very rare to kill people without cause and effect. Emperor Xuanyuan''s Xuanyuan sword is an aggressive postnatal merit and virtue. The ''divine fire tripod'' given to you by your teacher is also a postnatal spiritual treasure of good quality. You can also inject merit and virtue and refine it into an postnatal merit and virtue Treasure. As for Hou Yi''s "Pangu bow" in hand, he only needs a few sharp arrows. He doesn''t have to waste the spirit of merit and virtue. Nine is the extreme number. As a teacher, he will refine nine sharp arrows for you. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, Chang''e, Jingwei and Cangjie looked forward to the newly refined Lingbao, and Hou Yi was very calm.


    I''m afraid no one in the three worlds of weapon refining can be more powerful than Kunpeng. Every Lingbao he refined is very rare. Even the top postnatal merit treasure is refined. It can be imagined how powerful his weapon refining ability is.


    Kunpeng first refined the arrow for Hou Yi. He threw the broken branch of laurel into the air, started his heart fire and began to condense. For a moment, the broken branch of laurel turned into a pool of green liquid. At this time, Kunpeng took out a piece of the essence of stars and threw it on the pool of green liquid, and fused the two items with heart fire.


    When the two were fully integrated, Kunpeng shouted, "Ning!" suddenly nine sharp arrows appeared in the air. Kunpeng called the nine sharp arrows to fall into his hands. Kunpeng handed them to Hou Yi and said, "this arrow is made of the essence of stars and laurel. The essence of stars is incomparable and can break everything, and the laurel is the essence of Taiyin. After the combination of the two, it can restrain the sun''s true fire under the pressure of land."


    Hou Yi was very excited when he received the nine sharp arrows. He never forgot that shijinwu killed the great witch Kuafu during the Lich war. Now with these nine sharp arrows, Hou Yi is confident to cut the land under the arrow.


    After refining Hou Yi''s sharp arrow, Kunpeng took a rest and took out the essence of stars condensed when he first refined the "killing sword". This is just enough for Kunpeng to refine a sword.


    Kunpeng has experience in refining the "killer sword", but it is very easy to refine the sword. However, a glittering silver sword appeared in front of everyone.


    Kunpeng handed the sword to Cangjie and said, "this sword is condensed from the essence of the stars. It is very sharp. It is not much worse than the congenital Lingbao ''a nose sword''. If you can cultivate it with great merit, your future achievements will not be inferior to the emperor''s sword Xuanyuan."


    Xuanyuan sword was refined by Emperor Jun''s matching sword "witch slaughtering sword" in those years. It is very powerful. Compared with it, this sword is naturally very good.


    After thanking the teacher, Cangjie said, "teacher, what''s the name of this sword?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "this sword is refined by you. Naturally, you can choose your own name."


    Cangjie thought for a moment and said, "the whole body of this sword is refined with the essence of stars. Just call it ''stars''."


    Next, Kunpeng took out the congenital Lingbao ''congenital air belt'', which is a congenital Lingbao with spatial attributes. It is also a rare thing for ordinary people. Kunpeng said to Chang''e, "Chang''e, what color do you like?"


    Chang''e said, "teacher, I like silver."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he took out a little essence of stars, and then sacrificed it in the air at the same time with the innate Qi belt, calcined it with heart fire. After a while, they turned into a pool of silver liquid, pulled the pool of liquid into a slender silver thread under the control of God, and then woven it into a bow. Lingbao is like a silver butterfly in the air. It is very beautiful, which makes Jingwei and Chang''e very happy.


    Kunpeng handed the bow to Chang''e and said, "this treasure can be used to bind your hair. Its own spatial attributes have been integrated into the noumenon as a teacher, which can be used to bind people. No one can stop it below quasi saint."


    Jingwei saw that Chang''e got such a beautiful Lingbao and shouted, "teacher, you should make my Lingbao more beautiful."


    Kunpeng heard this and said, "the Xuanshui mask is a defensive treasure, but there are some restrictions on the change. I don''t know what kind of shape you want?"


    Jingwei asked, "teacher, can this treasure be changed into a butterfly like sister Chang''e?"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment and said, "yes, but the color can''t be changed."


    Kunpeng then began to refine Lingbao for Jingwei. After melting the Xuanshui cover, Kunpeng directly condensed it into a butterfly shape. Without much effort, it was successfully refined.


    After Jingwei took the Lingbao from Kunpeng, he happily put it on his head.

 Chapter 484

    Kunpeng thought to himself, "Lingbao has been refined. Everything in the future needs to rely on themselves. I can''t give them more help, so as not to let them form the habit of relying on others."


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said: "now you and other people are fully equipped, which is rare in the whole three realms. You need to go your own way in the future. Being a teacher can''t help you for a lifetime."


    Savvy people also know that teachers are good for them. They have a good teacher, which is the luckiest. It''s good for ordinary immortals to have a congenital Lingbao. Each of them has two or three best Lingbao, and only a few people in the three worlds can compare with them.


    The enlightenment said, "teacher, now the two saints in the West are frustrated. How should we deal with them when we travel west to learn scriptures?"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment and said: "Don''t worry about the two saints of the West. They won''t attack you secretly. You should be careful that the West will try its best to deal with you. Of course, this will not happen, but you have to guard against it. After all, no one can guarantee what the madman will do. Therefore, you''d better not separate and act together. If you travel to the west to take advantage of it If you encounter the obstruction of western people in the Sutra, you don''t have to be merciful, just be cruel. "


    After receiving Kunpeng''s advice, the enlightenment said, "teacher, the disciple is going down and ready to go."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "you go down. Being a teacher also needs time to meditate." Kunpeng said and sent the enlightenment back to the Beiming sea.


    After his disciples left, Kunpeng took out the six quiet bamboos and placed them on Penglai Fairy Island. Looking at the vibrant world, Kunpeng was filled with emotion.


    Kunpeng hasn''t calmed down for a while since he came to this desolate world. He has always been in a tense atmosphere and thinking about his own life. Now his life is guaranteed. As long as this world can kill him, other saints Kunpeng can no longer take it to heart. Even in the face of all saints, Kunpeng can use it in an instant when he is defeated The power of the world is transmitted to its own world.


    However, the world is the last faction of Kunpeng, and he will not use it until he can''t. He doesn''t want to attract the attention of Hongjun Daozu before the world is successful.


    Without having to work hard for the world, Kunpeng took out three innate spiritual treasures, namely "Hetu", "Luoshu" and "four elephant beads". Although the "Heluo array" is good, it is still far from fighting with the saints. The four elephant beads themselves are just a inferior innate spiritual treasure. There is no real power of stars in them. The star array used to decorate the sky is a little useless, only If you want to summon the real body of the four beasts, you need to refine the "four elephant beads".


    In Kun Peng''s mind, if he confronts the sage in the next mass robbery, without using the two most precious treasures of "Twelve chaotic green lotus" and "killing divine sword", when there are many people, he will use the "Celestial Star array" to resist the enemy. The good and evil corpses will hold the "River map" and "Luoshu" to arrange the "Heluo array", while he himself will hold the "four elephant beads" and the "Heluo array" to arrange the small "Celestial Star array" ¡¯Summon four divine beasts to resist the enemy.


    The four divine beasts are the southern rosefinch, the northern Xuanwu, the Eastern Green Dragon and the western white tiger. Since the first dragon and Phoenix disaster, the four divine beasts have died and become the stars of the week, which is now the twenty-eight constellations.


    The Eastern Green Dragon is transformed into seven stars: JiaoMu Jiao, Kangjin dragon, di Tu raccoon dog, FangRi rabbit, Xinyue fox, tail fire tiger and Jishui leopard; the southern rosefinch is transformed into seven stars: Jingmu Gu, ghost golden sheep, liutu Swertia, xingri horse, Zhang Yuelu, wing fire snake and water worm; the western white tiger is transformed into seven stars: Kui Mu wolf, Lou Jingou, stomach pheasant, Pleiades chicken, Bi YUEWU, mouth fire monkey and water ape; and the northern white tiger is transformed into seven stars Fangxuanwu is transformed into seven stars: doumuyu, niujinniu, female earth bat, virtual day mouse, dangerous moon swallow, room fire pig and wall water.


    To refine the "four elephant beads" requires the essence of heaven''s twenty-eight stars, but since the gods were sealed, the twenty-eight stars have been controlled by the heavenly court, but it is very difficult for Kun Peng to get it.


    After thinking about it, Kun Peng finally thought of a way. Now, the Kui Mu wolf in the twenty eight quarters is the princess of the treasure Elephant Kingdom. It has once been the jade girl in the heaven to be fragrant. The lower boundary of the jade girl is a demon. If you can convince this person and let him help you, you will have the chance to get the original essence of those twenty-eight stars.


    When Kunpeng thought of this place, he went out of his own world and went to boyue, the treasure elephant country, to see Nakamura wolf. Fortunately, Kunpeng came early, and the Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples haven''t arrived yet.


    Kui Mulang was surprised by the arrival of Kunpeng. Although he did not know the purpose of Kunpeng, it was impossible to invite Kunpeng to capture him based on the relationship between the Jade Emperor and Kunpeng.


    Kui Wood Wolf welcomed Kunpeng into the cave. After sitting down, Kui Wood Wolf asked, "what''s the matter when the saint comes to my boyue cave?"


    Kunpeng said, "I come here to ask for something?"


    Upon hearing this, Kui Mulang wondered, "I''m just a little God. What ability is worthy of the holy master''s request?"


    Kunpeng said: "Kui Mu Lang, you are one of the twenty-eight constellations. Naturally, you know the origin of the twenty-eight constellations in the heaven. I came for it. Of course, I won''t let you help in vain. The reason why you are a demon is for the jade girl who is waiting for incense in the incense hall. I can help you open her spiritual knowledge, let her recover her forgetfulness in previous lives, and let you be a grateful couple in this world , what do you think? "


    Kui Mu wolf said, "the essence of the twenty-eight stars of Shengshi is related to the operation of Sunday. If we lose it, we fear that the stars will be shifted."


    Kun Peng laughs: "Kui Mu wolf, you can rest assured that the poor road has a good idea. Even if you lose the original essence, it will not affect the operation of the stars on Sunday. Besides, you need to point out the source of those twenty-eight stars. Other things need no help from you. The poor will deal with it, even if the incident is owned by a poor person, it will not involve you."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, nakamu wolf couldn''t help feeling a little excited, but he was still hesitant.


    Kunpeng couldn''t help but say, "Kui Mulang, you have to think about it. Such a good thing doesn''t happen all the time. I came to you to help, just to have less trouble, not to leave you. If you don''t want to, I won''t be forced. You''re not alone in the twenty-eight stars. Someone will help me."


    When Kui Mulang heard what Kunpeng said, he immediately made up his mind and said, "saint, I am willing to tell you the origin of the twenty-eight stars, but I also have one thing to ask. I hope the saint can help."


    Kunpeng heard that Kui Mu wolf was willing to tell him the origin of the twenty-eight stars, so he said, "if you have anything, just say it frankly. As long as I can do it, I will never refuse."


    Kui Mulang said, "in fact, it''s only a small matter for the holy master. I hope the holy master can help me get rid of the entanglement of heaven and let me keep my life with the jade girl!"


    Kunpeng frowned when he heard this. He said in a deep voice, "it''s not that easy for you to say, but the heaven is beyond the control of the poor. It''s impossible for you to keep a private life with the jade girl. The Jade Emperor would never agree. I think the three Virgin Mary violated the heaven rules and were pressed under Huashan Mountain, not to mention a fairy like you."


    Kui Mu wolf did not give up and said, "the saint can''t do anything about it with your power?"


    Kunpeng said, "although I don''t care what the Jade Emperor thinks, the heaven has its own rules. Outsiders like me can''t intervene. It''s impossible for you to spend your life with that jade girl."


    Kui Mulang thought for a moment and said, "holy master, can you help me cover up the secret of heaven and let me keep a private life with the jade girl in the lower world. After a hundred years, I will go back to heaven?"


    Kunpeng said, "I can help you with this. Now that the jade girl is reincarnated and I am a holy teacher of the human race, I have good reasons to help you."


    Seeing that Kunpeng agreed to his request, Kui Mu wolf said, "then please ask the saint to open the jade girl''s divine consciousness and let her restore her memory of her previous life."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "there''s no problem. Please invite the jade girl first. I''ll cast a spell and open her divine sense."


    Upon hearing this, Kui Mulang hurriedly entered the back cave and invited the jade girl out. Without much words, Kun Peng directly came forward to cast spells, opened the jade girl''s divine consciousness, and let her restore her memory of her previous life.


    After recovering her memory, the jade girl saw the kuimu wolf and cried with her head in her arms.


    After a long time, the kuimu wolf remembered that there was a saint Kunpeng in the cave, so he quickly turned and said, "let the saint laugh."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s nothing. It''s human nature."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, kuimulang told Kunpeng everything he knew about the twenty-eight stars. After listening, Kunpeng said, "Kui Mu wolf, I can cast a spell to cover up the secret for you, but you should also pay attention not to attract others'' attention. It''s best for you to give up this moon cave and live in the treasure elephant country with the jade girl."


    Kui Mulang felt justified when he heard this, so he was ready to get up and go to Baoxiang country. Kunpeng saw it and left boyue cave.

 Chapter 485

    Fortunately, the Kui Mu wolf left early. Not long after he left, the pig Bajie came to the moon cave. However, the Kui Mu wolf was already empty, so he didn''t get anything.


    Kui Mu wolf and the jade girl came to the Baoxiang country to meet the king and lied to him. They settled down in the Baoxiang country.


    Kui Mu Lang also knew something in the heaven. He understood that Tang Sanzang''s Westward Journey to learn Scriptures was protected by the gods of the heaven, so he didn''t have any unreasonable thoughts about him. Therefore, Tang Sanzang safely crossed the Baoxiang country and went westward.


    Kui Mu wolf was happy, but the two saints in the West were a little confused. Tang Sanzang should have had a difficult time in that treasure elephant country, but now he somehow managed to get through it safely. They were a little confused. When they bent their fingers, they found that the secret of heaven was covered up by people, and they couldn''t figure out anything at all.


    Although the two western saints can''t tell who did it and what purpose it was, even if they didn''t destroy the Westward Journey to learn scriptures, and it''s useless for them to investigate again. The Tang Sanzang has passed the Baoxiang country, and they can''t get any merit, so they didn''t bother to trace it. It''s precisely because of the idea of the two western saints that the Kui Mu wolf escaped, I spent a beautiful life with the jade girl in the world.


    After obtaining the details of the twenty-eight constellations, Kunpeng hid the secret of heaven and sneaked into the heaven. Although Kunpeng had been an official in the heaven, he was not familiar with everything in the heaven. After a long search, he found the origin of the twenty-eight constellations one by one.


    Kunpeng was not in a hurry. He carefully observed the daily life of the twenty-eight stars. After understanding it, Kunpeng succeeded in one fell swoop. He extracted the origin of the twenty-eight stars one by one, and then hid the secret again. Instead of directly returning to the Beiming sea, he went to beigulu state to refine the four elephant beads there.


    Twenty-eight the source of the stars is lost, and the stars that protect the twenty-eight stars immediately find out, and then report to the Jade Emperor. The emperor of Jade Emperor suddenly heard this remark. The twenty-eight stars are related to the guardian of the heavenly court, Sunday''s star wars.


    The Jade Emperor immediately called on the Qianliyan and shunfenger to trace the matter, while the Jade Emperor himself went to see the queen mother to discuss countermeasures. Fortunately, the other 27 stars saw him missing and didn''t report to the Jade Emperor. They just thought he didn''t know where to travel for a while and didn''t care much.


    When the Jade Emperor saw the queen mother, the two sides sat down. The Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, don''t you really want to help me out?"


    The queen mother said: "It''s not that I ignore the love between husband and wife, but that you''ve gone too far. Alliance with the two saints of the West will not have good results. But you don''t listen, and I can''t help but be out of sight and out of mind. As you can see, the two saints of the West are not Kunpeng''s opponents at all. Kunpeng must have cut off the seven treasures and wonderful trees that become the treasure of Taoism. Do you think the west can really compete with Sanqing Are you fighting with Kunpeng? "


    The Jade Emperor said, "since you don''t want to help me fight against the three Ching dynasties, I don''t say much. Now the 28 stars in the sky report that the essence of the origin of the stars has disappeared. What do you think of this?"


    The queen mother said, "I can have any opinion. Didn''t I say that you will decide everything in heaven in the future. There''s no need to ask me again."


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "yaochi, this matter is related to the safety of the heaven. Don''t you care?"


    The queen mother said, "Haotian, your words are serious. It''s just that the origin of the twenty-eight stars has disappeared. How can it be related to the safety of the heaven!"


    The Jade Emperor said, "the twenty-eight stars are the foundation of the heavenly Guardian array ''the heavenly star array''. Once the origin is lost, the power of the ''Heavenly star array'' is greatly reduced. How can it not be related to the safety of the heavenly court?"


    The queen mother said calmly, "Haotian, I don''t think so. The ''Heavenly star array'' is just a decoration. It''s not very useful at all. It doesn''t matter whether the heavenly court has it or not."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he said angrily, "yaochi, how can you say that you have never seen the power of the ''Heavenly star array'' in the Lich war? How can you say whether there is him in the heaven?"


    The queen mother said indifferently: "the ''Heavenly star array'' is naturally powerful in the hands of the demon emperor Jun, but it is chicken ribs in your and my hands. It''s a pity to abandon it. The food is tasteless."


    When the queen mother saw what Haotian wanted to say, she waved to him not to interrupt herself, and then said: "Haotian, I know you''ve been secretly helping raise people''s palms to reorganize the ''sky star array'', but I don''t think much of you. First of all, I''ll ask you, how much do you know about the ''sky star array''. Maybe compared with the demon emperor Jun, you have resources to consume the ''sky star array''?"


    When the jade emperor heard what the queen mother said, he said disapprovingly: "there is no secret about the ''Celestial Star array'', but it is to attract the power of the Celestial Star to resist the enemy. As for resources, although they can''t be compared with the demon emperor Jun in those years, I have time to gather bit by bit."


    The Queen Mother shook her head and said: At that time, when the emperor took charge of the heavenly court, he used most of the strength of the demon clan to support this "Sunday star fight", collecting the essence of stars, refining three hundred and sixty-five star stars, matching them with three hundred and sixty-five stars, and holding the stars with three hundred and sixty-five gods. In the center of the big array, it has the reputation of "the big array of stars in the sky". Today''s Tianting is far from the Tianting held by the demon emperor Jun at the beginning. They are not at the same level at all. "


    The jade emperor also said disapprovingly: "although I don''t have the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'', I have the innate spiritual treasure ''Haotian mirror'' given by the Taoist ancestor. It is no different from the ''Heluo array'' to suppress the ''Zhou Tian star array''. As long as I can master the ''Zhou Tian star array'', I can get rid of the saints."


    The queen mother said: "Haotian, your idea is good, but it can''t be realized. Among the three worlds, Kunpeng is the one who knows the ''Zhou Tian star array''. This array was created by him. Even the demon emperor Jun doesn''t know the ''Zhou Tian star array''. The second is empress Nuwa and Emperor Fu Xi. Even if you re form the ''Zhou Tian star array'', you are very tolerant when facing the three of them Easily broken! "


    The Jade Emperor said, "because of this, we have just allied with the two saints in the west, so we are naturally not afraid of Kunpeng and Nuwa."


    The queen mother sighed, "Haotian, can''t the situation of the three realms wake you up now? Kunpeng alone is enough for them to be busy, and the two western saints somehow make enemies with zhenyuanzi. How much do you think the two western saints have to help you resist Sanqing?"


    The Jade Emperor said indifferently, "if you don''t become a saint, you will end up as a mole ant. That''s why Kunpeng became rampant because of the life of the Taoist ancestors. I don''t think Kunpeng can resist the Revenge of the two saints in the West!"


    The queen mother sighed, "Haotian, you know that if you don''t become a saint, you finally get ants, but why don''t you think about yourself? Can Sanqing let you go when the next robbery comes?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "there is discord within Sanqing, and I have the help of the two saints in the West. Naturally, I am not afraid of Sanqing. How can Kunpeng compare!"


    When the queen mother heard this, she thought that Na Hao was too naive to be saved, but she still wanted to persuade Hao Tian again. She just heard him say: "Haotian, although Sanqing is at odds with each other, the first emperor and the Supreme Lord always advance and retreat together. The two of them can resist the two western holy places. The leader of Tongtian cult has a ''sword killing array''. This array cannot be broken by the four saints, and the two western saints can''t be enemy. What''s the advantage of your alliance with them?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "that''s why I want to refine the ''Heavenly star array''. With the ''Heavenly star array'' and the help of the two saints in the west, I''m no longer afraid of anyone!"


    The queen mother sighed: "Haotian, don''t you forget that Kunpeng is allied with the leader of Tongtian cult. You think that the ''Heavenly star array'' can be a great threat to him. Now you are stunned by your desire and don''t see the root of the matter at all. I advise you to make the last sentence. Listen or don''t listen. It''s up to you. I can''t help you. It''s obvious that Kunpeng has lost his power in the war with the two saints of the West Scripture is the peak of quasi saints. It is only one step away from the saint''s road. If he dares to lay a hard hand on the two saints in the west, it shows that he has enough confidence to prove the saint''s road before the next robbery. I will say so much. Unless you can give up your alliance with the two saints in the west, I will not deal with the affairs of heaven. "


    The queen mother ignored the Jade Emperor and turned away, leaving the Jade Emperor alone.

 Chapter 486

    After hearing the words of the queen mother, the Jade Emperor was greatly shocked. He couldn''t help thinking: "it turns out that Kunpeng has found a way to prove the Tao, so he is not afraid of the two western saints. It seems that Lian needs to talk with the two western saints to see how they react, and then make plans."


    When the Jade Emperor arrived here, he left the heaven and went to the Western Paradise.


    The arrival of Haotian shocked the two saints in the West. Now the situation of the three worlds is unfavorable to him, but he doesn''t know why Haotian came.


    After the two sides sat down, zhunti asked, "I don''t know why Haotian Taoist friends came to my Western Paradise?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "I came here to ask two saints for advice!"


    Zhunti said, "if you have anything to say, I know everything and say everything."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "then thank you for mentioning the saint. I know if Kunpeng is about to be canonized?"


    As soon as the Jade Emperor said this, the two saints, zhunti and Jieyin, couldn''t help looking at each other, but they were surprised. They didn''t expect that Haotian would know about it, and they couldn''t help hesitating.


    After a while, the Taoist priest thought it through first and said, "it''s really possible, but I''m not the Kunpeng. I''m just guessing in my heart. I don''t really understand."


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help but sink in his heart and said, "then the sage knows that Kunpeng is the kind of way to testify?"


    Then he said, "Kunpeng is very cunning. Everything he showed in the battle of the gods was an illusion he made. He didn''t go to prove the Tao by force, but to cut three corpses to prove the Tao. If I''m not wrong, Kunpeng has cut three corpses now, which is only one step away from the saint."


    After hearing this, the Jade Emperor sighed in his heart: "the method of chopping three corpses into Tao, Kunpeng becomes a saint by this method. After becoming a saint, he is the strongest among the saints. If he offended this person, he was a little miscalculated."


    Seeing the uneasy appearance of the Jade Emperor, Zhun Ti said, "Haotian Taoist friends don''t need to care too much about it. Even if Kunpeng is really a saint, what about it? Among the saints, except that Tongtian sect leader has friendship with him, other saints have some festivals with him, and his end will be the same as that Tongtian sect leader."


    When the jade emperor heard zhunti''s words, although he didn''t agree with them, he thought to himself, "zhunti, you speak very well. The magic power of cutting three corpses into Tao is above the saints. Kunpeng has many innate spiritual treasures. I''m afraid he can fight against the two saints in the West in the future. You just want me to continue to form an alliance with you."


    Although the Jade Emperor had a secret thought in his heart, he said: "what the sage said is true. Now a small thing has happened in the heaven. No matter how I calculate, I have no result. I hope the two saints can help one or two."


    The Jade Emperor''s words surprised Jieyin and made him not help the earth treasure elephant country. Just listen to him say: "what is it that makes Haotian Taoist friends unable to calculate?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "I do not know why the source of the twenty-eight stars on the heavenly court disappeared. This is related to the guardian of the heavenly heavens on Sunday, so I hope that the two saints can help to figure out who is doing it."


    When Jieyin and zhunti heard this, they began to meditate and calculate. Unfortunately, because Kunpeng covered the secret of heaven, they were unable to figure out who did it. They only heard Jieyin sigh: "Haotian Taoist friend, this matter was covered by someone. This person''s understanding of heaven is brilliant, and I can''t figure out the reason."


    Zhunti said, "only Sanqing can have this ability. They must have done it."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he also thought it was very reasonable. Only Sanqing could understand the way of heaven better than the two western saints. Therefore, he did not doubt Kunpeng. He just thought that Sanqing might be dissatisfied with his alliance with the two western saints, but he taught himself a lesson.


    Thinking of this place, the Jade Emperor felt that he did not need to stay here again, so he said goodbye to the two saints of the West and returned to heaven and made other plans.


    After the Jade Emperor left, zhunti asked, "elder martial brother, why did you tell that Haotian that Kunpeng is about to prove the saint Avenue? I''m afraid that Haotian will have another heart?"


    Then he said, "since Haotian can ask about this, it means that he already knows something about Kunpeng. Even if we don''t say it, he will find a way to learn from elsewhere. In that case, Haotian will have a different heart for us. It''s better to tell him directly now."


    I think it is the same reason, but he has some doubts about what he has stolen from twenty-eight stars, so he asked, "brother, what do you want to do when you say that the twenty-eight stars are stolen from the stars? I always feel that this is not simple, but I can not say at any time that the place is not normal."


    Then he said, "if I''m not mistaken, the person who stole the twenty-eight stars is also the person who hid the secret in Baoxiang country last time. This person is not necessarily Sanqing, but probably Kunpeng."


    He said, "Kun Peng is a master of refining. He has stolen the essence of these twenty-eight stars. Is he trying to refine a precious treasure?"


    Then he said, "it''s possible that Kunpeng destroyed two top-grade Lingbao in the battle of God sealing. If he did this, he was preparing for the next robbery and refining a Lingbao called hand."


    Zhunti''s face suddenly changed when he heard the quotation, as if he thought of something terrible. After receiving the introduction, he asked, "younger martial brother, what did you think of?"


    Zhunti nodded and said: "Brother, that Sunday star fight is from the hands of Kun Peng. If he had stolen the essence of twenty-eight stars, then the biggest possibility is that he wants to refine the" star of Sunday ", which is the same as the" Twelve all heavenly spirits "of the witches, and the" killing fairy sword array "of the God of heaven. It is also the three largest battle array. No one can fight against him except the Lord''s'' immortal killing sword array ''. "


    When he heard this, he couldn''t help but change his face. They have all seen the power of the "heavenly star array". It''s really amazing, and it''s comparable to the "immortal killing sword array". However, he thought again that the reason why the "heavenly star array" is so strong is that the demon emperor Jun uses 365 demon saints with more than golden immortals to promote the array, and there are only five under the Kunpeng gate Disciple, it''s hard for him to do anything if he wants to practice this array.


    Thinking of this, he said: "senior brother, there are only five people under the Kunpeng sect. Even if he wants to refine the ''Zhou Tian Xing Dou array'', no one will use it. He can''t give full play to the power of the ''Zhou Tian Xing Dou array''."


    Zhunti shook his head and said: "Brother, if you really want to steal the essence of the twenty-eight stars, then he must have been making" Star Wars on Sunday ". This is what he created. He naturally has a way to make up for the shortage of people. I have to wait for him to resist it. Now, the only one who is proficient in the three circles is only the goddess of Nuwa and the emperor Fu Xi. There are other ways to avoid the problem of shortage of personnel, Buna''s'' star array on Sunday ''. "


    I have to say that zhunti was able to guess the real purpose of Kunpeng.


    After arriving at beigulu Prefecture, Kunpeng immediately began to refine the four elephant beads. The reason why he chose to refine treasure here is mainly because this was the last battlefield during the dragon and Phoenix disaster.


    This time, Kunpeng also used all his possessions and took out all his star essence. First, he purified the star essence, which was not difficult for Kunpeng. Soon, all the star essence was purified.


    Kun Peng divided the stars into twenty-eight small pieces, and then fused the twenty-eight stars with the essence of the twenty-eight stars. This is a delicate activity, which can not hurt the twenty-eight stars. The Kun Peng carefully joined each other for a long time, and the other merged the essence of the twenty-eight stars with the stars. The noumenon of the eighteen stars is composed of the essence of the stars.


    After completing some, we only need to integrate the twenty-eight stars with the four elephant beads to summon the divine thoughts left in heaven and earth after the death of the four divine beasts. This step is also the most critical.


    Kunpeng rested for a moment and began to complete this last step. Kunpeng, the fierce Kunpeng of the four divine beasts, knew something about it. He saw his right hand pounding his chest, and immediately ejected a large mouthful of blood essence from his mouth and sprinkled it on the four elephant beads and the twenty-eight stars.


    Kunpeng did this just in case. He sacrificed and refined the four elephant beads with his own efforts. After success, the real body of the four divine beasts summoned by the four elephant beads is equivalent to Kunpeng''s separation, which is related to his rest. He doesn''t have to worry about being eaten by the four divine beasts.

 Chapter 487

    It has to be said that Kunpeng is very crazy to do so. The four divine beasts are also stronger than the twelve ancestral witches. Each has a quasi holy peak of cultivation.


    Kunpeng sacrificed with painstaking efforts and guided by God, and began to integrate the four elephant beads respectively. After a period of time, the four elephant beads representing the Oriental Green Dragon were finally refined. Once the beads were completed, the heaven and earth suddenly changed color. The four elephant beads began to summon the spirits left in the three realms after the death of the green dragon. After that, the three divine beads of white tiger, Xuanwu and rosefinch have been integrated and began to summon their gods.


    When the four elephants came out, the descendants of the four gods and beasts immediately felt the majesty of their ancestors, and the saints also felt the changes between heaven and earth. Although they did not have the feeling of blood connection like the descendants of the four gods and beasts, they could still feel the breath of someone calling the four gods and beasts.


    At the moment when the saints were confused, Kunpeng finally completed the refining of the four elephant beads. The four elephant beads were successfully transformed into the real bodies of the four gods and beasts. As soon as the real bodies of the four gods and beasts appeared, each roared greatly. As soon as the gods and beasts roared, the saints knew that someone had summoned the real bodies of the four gods and beasts. Fortunately, Kunpeng has already covered up the secret of heaven, and the saints can''t figure out who is calling the four divine beasts.


    The appearance of the four divine beasts in beigulu Prefecture surprised the witches and demons who had been living in seclusion here since the famine war, and sent people to look around.


    Fortunately, as soon as the four elephant beads became ten percent, Kunpeng immediately broke open the space and returned to the Beiming sea, which was not found.


    The four divine beasts were shocked, not only the saints, but also the great magical powers in the three worlds. The four divine beasts are second only to the saints. When the saints don''t come out, the four divine beasts can be said to be invincible in the three realms.


    At this time, in the Western Paradise, zhunti murmured, "twenty-eight stars, four divine beasts..."


    After murmuring several times, zhunti suddenly realized something and shouted, "I see. The origin of the man stealing the twenty-eight stars is to summon the real bodies of the four divine beasts."


    Hearing zhunti''s words, he was also surprised. If things were really what zhunti expected, the person who stole the twenty-eight stars was Kun Peng, then it was really powerful to arrange the array with the real bodies of the four divine beasts.


    When he thought of this, he was very upset. He got up and said, "when the four divine beasts came out, all saints must feel something. However, such unstable factors in the three realms need to discuss with them how to deal with them!"


    When zhunti heard this, he agreed and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. I''ll contact Sanqing and empress Nuwa and ask them what they think."


    The four gods beast Sanqing and empress Nuwa were also very worried. After receiving the contact from the two saints in the west, the saints gathered in the Taiqing sky of the Supreme Lord to discuss countermeasures.


    After the saints gathered, they all talked about who did it. At this time, zhunti said: "I once heard Haotian talk about the loss of the source of the twenty-eight stars above the heavenly court. It is evident that someone has stolen the essence of these twenty-eight stars, and on this basis has summoned four gods and animals, and only two people can cover up the secrets of heaven and deceive the saints. One is Kun Peng, two is human Saint Fu Xi. Fu Xigui has been living in a fire cloud cave for a long time, so I think it is a thief. The twenty-eight source of the star is the Kun Peng, and the four animals are summoned. He is so reckless and despised that the heavenly court should be punished severely. Now everyone is in the position to seize the Kun Peng and go to the Purple Palace and let the teacher fall.


    As soon as he said this, he naturally responded and said, "younger martial brother, what did you say? I don''t know what you think?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect allied with Kunpeng and naturally wanted to help Kunpeng speak. He only heard a cold hum and said, "before the next robbery, the sage should not interfere in the affairs of the three realms. This is the teacher''s accomplishment. I dare not violate it. I don''t agree with it."


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun also wanted to capture Kunpeng and let the teacher send him down, as zhunti said, but now the west is booming and the saints are limited. Among the three worlds, only Kunpeng can resist the west, so he can only oppose zhunti''s move. Just listen to him: "I don''t dare to violate the teacher''s attainments. If you are sure to mention that Taoist friends do it, please help yourself. I won''t participate in this matter."


    The Supreme Lord also shook his head and said he didn''t agree with it.


    Sanqing disagreed, and Nuwa didn''t want to cause Sanqing''s dissatisfaction, so she said, "it''s better to plan for a long time, and I don''t want to go against the teacher''s attainments."


    Seeing that both Sanqing and Nuwa disagreed, Zhun said angrily, "Haotian is the emperor of heaven established by the teacher, but Kunpeng despises the teacher. Can you let him be so arrogant?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "since this is a matter of heaven, it is natural for Haotian to deal with it by himself, which has nothing to do with us. If Haotian can''t do this little thing well, he will not be qualified to sit on the throne of the emperor of heaven."


    For Haotian''s alliance with the west, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the Supreme Lord Lao Jun were also very dissatisfied, so they all nodded and agreed with the words of Tongtian cult leader. Empress Nuwa didn''t want to offend Sanqing and the two saints of the west, so she sat there silent.


    After the introduction, Sanqing and empress Nuwa disagreed and said: "Now that Kunpeng is the cultivation of the quasi Saint peak. It''s only one step away from the saint Avenue. Now he has summoned four divine beasts. His behavior has seriously affected the balance of the three worlds. Since everyone doesn''t agree to capture Kunpeng, why don''t we meet the teacher in Zixiao palace and ask him to make a decision? What do you think?"


    The Tongtian leader shook his head and said, "lead, what you want to do is your own business. Don''t pull me. I don''t have time to accompany you to see the teacher."


    When zhunti heard Tongtian cult leader''s words, he was furious and said, "Tongtian, this matter is related to the balance of the three realms. How can you be so indiscriminate, blindly protect Kunpeng and ignore the safety of the three realms?"


    Tongtian leader sneered: "it''s up to you to comment on whether it affects the balance of the three realms. If Kunpeng''s move violates the way of heaven, the teacher will come forward. Now the teachers ignore this matter, it shows that Kunpeng doesn''t violate the way of heaven, but you blindly want to embarrass Kunpeng. I''m afraid it''s not so nice to say, but with ulterior motives!"


    Zhunti angrily said, "Tongtian, don''t talk nonsense..."


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect and zhunti quarreled, the Supreme Lord said, "why don''t you invite Kunpeng to come up and listen to his explanation?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult was afraid that the great old gentleman had an intention to deceive Kunpeng into heaven, and then captured him nearby, so he said, "I told you earlier that the teacher didn''t pay attention to this matter, and we don''t have to worry about it. I don''t have time to chat with you here. What do you want to do? Take your own mind."


    The leader of Tongtian sect stood up and wanted to leave taiqingtian.


    The move of the leader of Tongtian cult not only angered the two saints in the west, but also dissatisfied with it by the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. What he did was to hit Lao Jun in the face.


    Although zhunti was anxious to deal with the Kunpeng, he was also willing to comment on the internal struggle of Sanqing, so he had no words and watched the reaction of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty.


    It''s not easy for the Supreme Lord to express his position. He can only imply that the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty came forward.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun had a great opinion on the leader of Tongtian cult, so he got up and said, "brother Tongtian, elder martial brother Jun is your brother and mine, but you don''t respect your teacher!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sneered: "the war of gods has cut off the righteousness with you. Now why do you say that, brother?"


    At the beginning of the war of gods, Tianzun was a little angry. At the beginning, if the leader of Tongtian sect could give in and let those disciples with poor foundation be listed as gods, how could he suffer losses in his interpretation, so that the two saints in the West stole the luck of the east. I have to say that Yuanshi Tianzun is too self righteous. Everything is someone else''s fault. He is always right.


    Just listen to the Yuanshi Tianzun''s angry way: "Tongtian, even if you ignore the feelings of brothers, senior brother Lao Jun is also a big senior brother. You can''t be so reckless."


    Tongtian sect leader sneered: "I don''t want to fool around with you. It''s nonsense. You don''t think much of yourself at the beginning of the year!"


    The supreme old gentleman frowned when he heard this and said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, I won''t stop you if you want to leave. It''s always your senior brother at the beginning of the year, but you''ve gone too far."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I do things on my own. You said I did it. At the beginning, you and Yuanshi did more than this. You colluded with outsiders to suppress your brother. How qualified are you to come to me?"


    The Supreme Master''s face changed when he heard this. The leader of Tongtian cult was very embarrassed to lose his face in front of the saints. The supreme old gentleman said coldly, "in that case, younger martial brother Tongtian, please help yourself. I won''t send you away."


    The leader of Tongtian sect snorted coldly and turned to the lower boundary. Instead of returning to the golden ao Island, he went directly to the Beiming sea to see Kunpeng and wanted to tell him what the saints thought.

 Chapter 488

    Kunpeng was surprised by the arrival of Tongtian sect leader. He hurried out of the island with his disciples to meet Tongtian sect leader.


    After sitting here, Kunpeng asked, "I don''t know what''s important for Tongtian Taoist friends to come to Beiming sea?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I''m here for Taoist friends?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help wondering, "what''s the matter for Taoist friends to come in person?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, you''ve got too much emotion. As soon as the four divine beasts come out, the three realms vibrate. Then he and zhunti invite the saints to taiqingqing to discuss how to deal with Taoist friends. I don''t care about their faces, so the lower realms come to Tongyou and know that you are ready."


    Kunpeng''s face changed when he heard this, but he didn''t count it. The presence of the four gods and beasts shocked the saints. Although he hid the secret, all the saints gathered together, and everything would come out naturally. Only himself and the human emperor Fuxi could hide the secret. The saints thought a little and knew that they had done it.


    Kunpeng thought of this and asked, "Tongtian Taoist friends, how do they want to deal with poverty?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said: "that must be too shameless. He wants all saints to catch Taoist friends and wait for the teacher in Zixiao palace. We didn''t agree. Then he asked to go to Zixiao palace for the teacher''s decision. I didn''t agree. And the Supreme Lord wants to ask Taoist friends to go to Taiqing heaven to explain the reason. I''m afraid that Taoist friends will suffer losses, so I came to inform you."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and said, "the tiger is not powerful. They all regard the poor as a sick cat and let them deal with it. I''ll see what they can do with the poor."


    While Kunpeng was talking to the leader of Tongtian cult, the supreme old gentleman sent xuandu to the Beiming sea to invite Kunpeng to Taiqing heaven. Kunpeng said to the xuandu, "I have something to do. I have no time. Go to see the sage of Taiqing and ask him to forgive me¡°


    Kunpeng then signaled the enlightenment to send xuandu. Xuandu was also helpless. He had to get up and leave the Beiming sea with the enlightenment, go back to Taiqing and reply to the supreme old gentleman.


    When he sent it to the xuandu, the leader of Tongtian said, "although Taoist friends avoided the danger of going to taiqingtian, they also offended the supreme old gentleman and gave him an excuse to make trouble¡°


    Kunpeng naturally knows the pros and cons of this, but he doesn''t care about this anymore. Anyway, sooner or later, he has to make a bad relationship with the supreme old gentleman, and there is no big difference. Besides, there is the order of the Taoist ancestor. If the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun really want to be bad for him, he is not easy to provoke. It''s really impossible. He can immediately lead the three corpses into one to prove the saint Avenue, even if it is broken He didn''t bear the cause and effect in the fairy world, and he had nothing to worry about.


    Just listen to Kunpeng laugh: "Since the moment when I formed an alliance with Taoist friends, I have long been hostile to the two saints in the west, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. It''s no big deal. If they dare to be bad to me, then I can''t blame my ruthlessness. Now the Beiming sea is shrouded in the ''Celestial Star array''. As long as I move my mind, I can cause the power of the Celestial Star, although it''s not enough to hurt the saint People, however, can destroy the whole Beiming sea. There will be a disaster in the earth fairy world. The turbulent sea water will trigger a tsunami. I don''t know how many creatures in the four states will die as a result. Under such great karma, I want to see who can afford it. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the leader of Tongtian cult was shocked. It was all Kunpeng''s madness. There was nothing wrong. Kunpeng did not establish a great religion and had boundless merits and virtues to protect himself. Even when the scourge came, he could resist and not hurt himself, but the saints were different. They could not bear such serious consequences.


    After returning to Taiqing, xuandu passed on the words of Kunpeng to the supreme Lao Jun.


    As expected by the leader of Tongtian cult, before the supreme old gentleman and the emperor Yuanshi reacted, zhunti jumped out and said, "this Kunpeng is really arrogant. Even the eldest martial brother dare not come. He simply doesn''t pay attention to us. If such a arrogant person doesn''t limit him, he will be fine in the future."


    Then he immediately gave a voice and said, "what the younger martial brother said is, but we should teach Kunpeng a good lesson. Otherwise, what''s the face of the saint?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was also dissatisfied with Kunpeng''s arrogance, so he said, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng''s move is certainly inappropriate. It seems necessary to make him suffer."


    Although the supreme old gentleman was angry with Kunpeng''s arrogance, he didn''t want to be trapped by his feelings as easily as Yuanshi Tianzun. Since Kunpeng dared to do so, he must have a backhand. If he took the initiative, he might fall into Kunpeng''s trick, and then they would face the punishment of the teacher.


    The Supreme Lord thought for a moment and said, "it''s not busy. I''d better come to the Beiming sea and see what Kunpeng explains."


    However, although they were surprised, they could not object, so the saints sailed to the Beiming sea together.


    All the saints came out together. Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian sect looked at each other, and then went out of the Beiming sea to meet the saints. For safety reasons, Kunpeng didn''t let his disciples come to meet them, but beat them out of the Beiming sea just in case.


    Kunpeng came forward and said, "I don''t know if the saints are coming to the desert island, but what advice do you have?"


    Before the Supreme Master could speak, zhunti rushed forward and said, "Kunpeng, you are such a big driver. Senior brother Lao Jun asked you not to move, so we can only come to the Beiming sea to see you in person!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "zhunti, I can''t go if I have something to do. Didn''t you let the xuandu tell the old gentleman and Saint? Besides, I have the right of autonomy and don''t need to listen to others!"


    Seeing that Kunpeng and zhunti quarreled, empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng, it''s not a matter for me to stand here. Can I have a chat inside?"


    Kunpeng was puzzled when he heard this. When Nuwa changed her view of herself, she even helped herself speak good words. Although Kunpeng had doubts in his heart, he said, "Kunpeng is impolite. Please come inside."


    Kunpeng then led the saints into the hall of the Beiming sea. After the people sat down, the Supreme Lord looked at the leader of Tongtian and said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, I think junior brother Tongtian has told you what we came here. I don''t know what your explanation is?"


    Kunpeng said, "Taoist friends from heaven came to Beiming sea to talk to me about the past. They didn''t say that they had sent several saints. Kunpeng didn''t understand what the sage said!"


    When zhunti heard this, he said with a cold hum, "Kunpeng, who are you kidding? The leader of Tongtian sect came to Beiming sea instead of returning to the golden ao Island. With your relationship with him, the leader of Tongtian sect will not tell you what we are looking for you?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "zhunti, don''t regard people as shameless like yourself. You can do everything. Tongtian Taoist friends come to Beiming sea to talk about the past. Believe it or not."


    If he did not want to argue about such trivial matters, he said, "since Kun Peng Dao friends do not know, then I will tell friends that the twenty-eight stars on that court are stolen from the source, and do not know if friends know this?"


    Kunpeng said, "if you know, if you don''t know, it''s a matter of heaven. It doesn''t seem to matter to you."


    Seeing that the lead came out, the supreme old gentleman didn''t want to say much, so he sat aside and quietly watched the performance of the lead.


    Then he said, "this matter concerns all living beings in the three realms. We should help heaven to find out the reason for the sake of all living beings."


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "any small matter has been cited by the sage as a major event related to all living beings in the three realms. It really makes you admire your eloquence in the West. Since you want to help the Tianting search, what do you do in the Beiming sea?"


    Zhunti sneered and said, "Kunpeng, we naturally came to ask for your guilt."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "so there is sufficient evidence to prove that the saint has done this for me. I wonder if I can take out the evidence and let me have a look?"


    Zhunti was a little flustered when he heard this. What evidence did he have? Everything was just what he thought out of thin air. He only heard him say: "Kunpeng, among the three worlds, you and Emperor Fuxi are the only ones who can hide the secret of heaven, so this is not what you did, and who did it?"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "zhunti, you dare to be so presumptuous here without evidence. You really should be a poor man. You can''t bully."


    Then he said, "Kun Peng Dao friends, we all know people, who have stolen the essence of the twenty-eight stars of the heavenly court. We all know that you do not have to shirk. I came here because of the influence of the road friends on the balance of the three realms. I hope you can give us a reasonable explanation."

 Chapter 489

    Kunpeng sneered and said, "what qualifications do you have? I want to explain."


    Hearing this, the emperor of Yuanshi said angrily, "Kunpeng, don''t be arrogant. If you don''t make a reasonable explanation for this, don''t blame us for catching you to Zixiao palace to listen to the teacher."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said angrily, "Yuanshi Tianzun, this is the Beiming sea, not your yuxu palace. I can''t say that you are so presumptuous. If you want to start, I''ll accompany you at any time."


    The Supreme Lord didn''t want the first emperor to be shot by the two saints of the west, so he said, "don''t be angry, Taoist friends of Kunpeng. This matter is very important. I hope Taoist friends can explain it."


    Empress Nuwa also said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, this matter is really important. Please explain it so that we can understand it."


    Kunpeng didn''t want to make a fuss with the great old gentleman, so he said, "well, I''ll explain. You all know that the ''Heavenly star array'' came from me in the Lich war. I don''t seem to need your consent to take back my things?"


    He said, "Kun Peng," Sunday Star Wars "is not a fake from you, but what time did those twenty-eight stars become your essence?


    Kunpeng looked at zhunti with disdain and said, "zhunti, when I was refining the ''Celestial Star array'' with the demon emperor Jun, you were just a quasi saint and what you could know. You don''t know it doesn''t matter, but if you pretend to know everything like this, people will despise you and lose the saint''s face for nothing."


    Zhunti''s face turned red when he heard Kunpeng''s words, but Sanqing and empress Nuwa laughed in their hearts. Zhunti was shameless and let Kunpeng lose his face.


    Fortunately, he was quoted to help the Brigadier and said, "I don''t know what happened to Kunpeng Taoist friend that year. Everything is imagined out of thin air. Can you explain it in detail?"


    Kunpeng said: At that time, the poor road and the emperor, the emperor, together with the "goddess of the moon", the goddess of Nu Wa should know something. Those three hundred and sixty-five stars are from the hands of the poor, and the star essence of the Sunday is also a poor way to match each other with the stars. The reason why the heavenly court is able to successfully grasp the Sunday star is the poor road. Now, the poor road takes back its own things, but why does it not exist? Is it all right? "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, all saints looked at empress Nuwa, and only she and Emperor Fuxi knew what happened in those years.


    Empress Nuwa said, "what Taoist Kunpeng said is true. He really refined the star flags used to spread the ''Celestial Star array'' in those days."


    Hearing this, Nuwa must have mentioned that the earth was unwilling. He turned his mind and said, "since the twenty-eight stars were taken back by Taoist friends of Kunpeng, it must have been Taoist friends who used the original power of the twenty-eight stars to summon the four divine beasts?"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "I don''t need to tell you what I do with those twenty-eight stars. Since you already know everything, please go back. I won''t leave a few saints."


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "Kunpeng, Taoist friends, wait a minute. The appearance of the four divine beasts has affected the balance of the three worlds. If it''s Taoist friends, please hand it over, so as not to affect the safety of all beings in the three worlds."


    Kunpeng sneered: "zhunti, you are too shameless. You always use the safety of the three realms as an excuse to cheat others'' Lingbao. I don''t want to hear that. Hurry up. I don''t want to entertain you shameless."


    Zhunti was furious when he heard this. He wanted to have a theory with Kunpeng again. After receiving the introduction, he hurriedly said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the emergence of the four divine beasts did cause a shock in the three realms. I hope you can give them up and hand them over to our saints!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng sneered: "since the sage is so considerate of all living beings in the three realms, I can also hand over these four divine beasts..."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said, "Taoist Kunpeng, don''t listen to him."


    When zhunti heard this, he was very happy and hurriedly said, "since Kunpeng Taoist friends agree, please hand them over¡°


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a smile, "it''s not urgent. I have something to say. Since you two saints in the West are willing to think for all sentient beings and must be willing to give up yourself to improve others, why don''t you exchange the ''nine Golden Lotus'' and the'' seven treasure wonderful tree ''in the same way? What''s your intention?"


    Kunpeng''s words are cruel enough. Since you, the two western saints, have the purpose of thinking for the three realms, you should have the sentiment of sacrificing for the three realms. I''ll kick the ball to you. If the two western saints don''t agree, it''s hypocrisy and cheat others'' Lingbao under the pretext of thinking for the three realms.


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, his face changed greatly, while the leader of Tongtian cult looked happy.


    Kunpeng saw that the two saints in the West shrank back, so he said, "how come the two saints don''t want to think about the three realms, but they still don''t want to give up the Lingbao. You should know that this is a change for four. You have taken a big advantage."


    When zhunti heard Kunpeng''s run, he couldn''t help saying, "it''s bad for Taoist friends of Kunpeng. Since Taoist friends also know that the four divine beasts affect the balance of the three realms, they should hand it over by themselves instead of using it to exchange for our western Lingbao. Your move is too selfish and doesn''t put the living beings of the three realms first."


    Hearing this, Kunpeng snorted coldly and said: "Zhunti Hugh wants to use sweet words. To put it bluntly, you two don''t give up your own spiritual treasure. If you put all the creatures in the three worlds first, you should give up your own spiritual treasure and exchange it with me. It''s impossible for you to get these four gods and beasts in vain. For all the creatures in the three worlds have nothing to do with the four gods and beasts, I have only one word. Either you exchange them with the spiritual treasure, or you''ll leave me quickly I don''t want to see such a hypocritical person as you. As for whether I am selfish or not, the three circles have their own opinions, and I can''t comment by such an immoral person as you. "


    When zhunti heard this, he said angrily, "Kun Peng, don''t be presumptuous. You should be punished for talking about saints."


    Kunpeng didn''t pay attention to zhunti and sneered: "just because you zhunti, I really didn''t treat you as a matter. I don''t know whose golden body was slaughtered in the battle of Fengshen. If you want to kill me, zhunti doesn''t have that ability."


    Kunpeng was so cunning that he said to the Supreme Master, "senior brother, what do you think should be done about this?"


    The great old gentleman didn''t want to fight the thunder and said calmly, "this matter was initiated by the two younger martial brothers Jieyin and zhunti. Naturally, the two younger martial brothers are in charge. It''s inconvenient for me to intervene."


    Taoist zhunti was furious when he heard the words of the Supreme Master. The Supreme Master was also shameless. He was not alone in the west when the four divine beasts came out. He even wanted the west to deal with them by itself and reap the benefits. There is such a cheap thing in the world.


    Zhunti''s mind turned. You, too old gentleman, can take it lightly in the face of such arrogant Kunpeng. The original Heavenly Master has always been a small bellied chicken, but you can''t stand the arrogance of Kunpeng.


    Thinking of this, zhunti turned to Yuanshi Tianzun and said, "Yuanshi Taoist friends let Kunpeng be so arrogant?"


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun has a small belly and Chicken Intestines, he is not a fool. Naturally, he knows that zhunti wants to encourage himself to make evil relations with Kunpeng. So he said calmly, "I''m the same as the elder martial brother. I''ll leave it to two Taoist friends."


    Seeing that zhunti acted like this, Kunpeng sneered: "zhunti, don''t think you''re smart. Everyone knows what you think. I''m still that sentence. If you want the four divine beasts, you''ll exchange them with Lingbao, otherwise you''ll leave quickly."


    Seeing that both the first emperor and the supreme old gentleman wanted to reap the benefits of the fisherman, Zhun looked at the leader and said, "this is not just a matter for me in the West. Since everyone doesn''t want to take care of me, I won''t do much anymore. I''ll leave now."


    Kunpeng sneered, "I won''t send you away. Let''s go, two saints."


    After hearing this, she sighed. Without any more words, she got up and left the Beiming sea with the zhunti.


    In doing so, zhunti and Jieyin are making progress by retreating. Since the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty sit together to reap the benefits of the fisherman, they will leave to see who can surpass who.


    Among the saints, the leader of Tongtian cult firmly stood on the side of Kunpeng and opposed the idea of quasi mention and introduction. Nuwa was silent all the time, and she didn''t seem to want to do anything. The supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun just want to use the two western saints to deal with Kunpeng and reap the benefits of their own. In fact, they also want to limit the cultivation of Kunpeng and the four divine beasts. Everyone knows that no one wants their disciples to meet him.


    When the leader and zhunti want to leave, the Yuanshi Tianzun is worried. When the two western saints leave, they need to face Kunpeng by themselves. He doesn''t think that he and the supreme Lao Jun can force Kunpeng to hand over the four divine beasts. He said in a hurry, "wait a minute, two Taoist friends. I''ll think about it in the long run.

 Chapter 490

    As soon as the first emperor said this, the two western saints put down a big stone in their hearts and sat down again with joy. The two western saints are happy, but the supreme old gentleman secretly scolds the first emperor for being unable to hold his breath. The two western saints are obviously pretending. If they really want to leave, there is a ghost.


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, he couldn''t help showing his anger. He thought to himself, "Yuanshi Tianzun is really selfish and regardless of the overall situation. How can Kunpeng say that he is also an oriental, but he shouldn''t do so."


    Kunpeng was very calm when he heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, as if he had known that Yuanshi Tianzun would do so, and there was no response. Nuwa, as always, sat there speechless. The reason why she did so was that Fu Xi''s words in the fire cloud cave made her feel that deep. If the sage really doesn''t live forever, it''s best not to blame Kunpeng who cut three corpses into Tao.


    When Yuanshi Tianzun saw that Kunpeng had no response, he also thought that Kunpeng was afraid and couldn''t help being brave. He just heard him say, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, we don''t want to be too difficult for you. As long as you swear not to use these four divine beasts, we''ll leave now. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng sneered and said, "Yuanshi Taoist friend, if I asked you to swear that you will not use the congenital treasure ''Pangu flag'' in the future, how would you react?"


    Hearing this, the first Heavenly Master said, "this is basically a matter of the two sessions. The treasure of poverty is given by the teacher, but it is different from the four divine beasts."


    Kunpeng sneered: "I don''t see any difference between the two. Your ''Pangu flag'' is more powerful than my four divine beasts and affects the balance of the three worlds. If Taoist friends are willing to swear not to use the ''Pangu flag'', I will naturally swear not to use the four divine beasts."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the two western sacred music came out, and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty followed their footsteps and was run by Kunpeng.


    Yuanshi Tianzun has always been arrogant. How can he stand Kunpeng''s run? He only heard him angrily: "Kunpeng, I''m a poor man. How can you be so ignorant of good and bad."


    Kunpeng disdained and said, "I don''t know what''s good or bad. I''m surprised that what my friends said at the beginning of the year is that I can''t succeed. Some people think it''s good to make an oath. This is the funniest thing in the history of the flood and famine."


    The leader of Tongtian sect smiled and said, "some people of Kunpeng Taoist friends are always self righteous. You don''t have to worry about him."


    When hearing the words of Tongtian sect leader and Kunpeng, Yuanshi Tianzun immediately became angry and said, "Tongtian! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sneered: "I''m nonsense. Who doesn''t know what you think in your heart? Do you need me to say more? At the beginning, I didn''t know who thought it was, colluded with outsiders to bully your family, and finally fell into a situation of chicken flying eggs!"


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect mentioned the battle of gods again, the Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, don''t mention it again because it''s over."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s bad for you to say this. You have to mention it when things pass. It''s good to remind some people to be careful and don''t repeat the mistakes."


    Seeing that Kunpeng had led things to the west again, Zhun said, "Kunpeng, we are here for your business today. Don''t talk about it!"


    The Supreme Lord didn''t want Kunpeng to be too strong, so he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, those four divine beasts do affect the balance of the three worlds, and I don''t ask much. As long as this amount of robbery is within, you promise not to let him come to the world. OK, let''s do it. What do you think?"


    After hearing this, he also understood that it was impossible for Kunpeng to hand over the four gods and beasts, and it was impossible for him to swear that he would never use them in the future. Lao Jun''s words were very good, so he said: "elder martial brother Lao Jun said very well, but this amount of Taoist friends should not let the four gods and beasts appear in the world. It would be better to listen to the teacher after the same amount of robbery."


    Kunpeng sneered: "you don''t need to say more. I won''t agree. No matter how powerful the four divine beasts are, they are not as powerful as the saints. Some time ago, I didn''t know who used the yuan God to control the envoy Lingbao to plot against the younger generation."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the two saints in the West were blushing. Their hearts hated Kunpeng for being so cunning. They had vowed not to plot against Kunpeng''s disciples in this way, but Kunpeng took this as an example, but he was embarrassed to tell them what Kunpeng forced them to do in front of Sanqing and Nuwa, so they would really lose their Western faces, Since then, I''m afraid they will become the laughing stock of the three worlds.


    Zhun Ti angrily said, "Kunpeng, you don''t know the number of days. Don''t you really want to force me to catch the girl in Zixiao palace? After listening to it, the teacher can''t be angry?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was also very angry that Kunpeng was so arrogant, so he also said: "Kunpeng, if you don''t know good or bad, don''t blame us for being ruthless!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, I''m not scared. You can do it if you have the ability. I''ll see who suffers in the end."


    Kunpeng did not want to quarrel with the two saints of the west, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, so his mind moved and immediately launched the "weekly star array" already prepared. Suddenly, the whole Beiming sea was shrouded in the "weekly star array".


    The "Celestial Star array" moved. On that day, the stars in charge of the Celestial Star in the Court went to the Jade Emperor in front of the LingXiao palace. They only heard them say: "tell your majesty, why didn''t the Celestial Star suddenly get out of our control."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he was surprised and asked, "where did the power of the stars gather?"


    The stars replied, "all the power of the stars in the sky gathered to the Beiming Sea Cloud where the saint Kunpeng is located, which is not under our control."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he immediately understood that it was the Kunpeng who launched the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" in the lower world that made him get the Zhou Tian Xing Dou out of the control of the heaven. It seems that he did, as yaochi said, just know a little about the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" and did not grasp the core of the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array".


    When the Jade Emperor thought of this, he sighed, "you don''t need to panic. This is because someone in the lower world set up the ''Celestial Star array'', so he just made the Celestial Star out of your control.


    The Jade Emperor took out the "Haotian mirror" and looked at the situation of the Beiming sea. He saw that the Beiming sea was completely shrouded in starlight. Although the array had not been fully launched, it was much better than what he had secretly refined on the surface.


    After Kunpeng launched the "Celestial Star array", the leader of the Tongtian cult immediately came to Kunpeng to protect Kunpeng from the attacks of the two saints in the West and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty.


    After seeing Kunpeng''s move, the first emperor disdained and said, "Kunpeng, do you think this incomplete ''Heavenly star array'' can resist our attack?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "I didn''t expect it to resist the attack on the sage, but I can use it to destroy the whole Beiming sea and trigger an endless Tsunami!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the two saints in the west, Yuanshi Tianzun, Supreme Lord Lao Jun and empress Nuwa couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning. If Kunpeng did so, it would lead to boundless disaster, and the scourge would drop immediately. Among the saints, only the leader of Tongtian sect had been awakened by Kunpeng long ago without too much surprise.


    At this time, the western two saints, the Supreme Lord, the Yuanshi Tianzun and empress Nuwa were all trembling. The Yuanshi Tianzun trembled and said, "Kunpeng, are you crazy? Do you know how serious the consequences are."


    Kunpeng sneered: "I''m not crazy. I naturally know what the consequences will be, but I don''t have to bear the consequences alone. I have nothing to worry about. All this is forced by you. I have to do it. Even if the scourge falls on me, I won''t bear too much karma. I can live safely with my own merits."


    Zhun Ti angrily said, "Kunpeng, don''t you think of all living beings in the three realms? If the teacher knows you do so, he will severely punish you."


    Kunpeng sneered: "zhunti, you don''t need to take the teacher to suppress the poor. It was you who first violated the teacher''s order and forced yourself to interfere in the affairs of the three realms that caused such evil consequences. The poor is just forced. If the teacher wants to punish you, you also have to punish you first."


    Taishang Laojun and others never thought that Kunpeng would be so crazy. They even wanted to trigger immeasurable disasters to fight them. For a time, the scene was frozen. No one dared to act too hastily, so as not to let Kunpeng trigger that boundless disaster.

 Chapter 491

    After a long time, empress Nuwa broke the deadlock first and said, "Kunpeng, you must not want to cause this boundless disaster. Why don''t you take a step back and stop?"


    Kunpeng said, "I have no problem. It depends on the meaning of the two saints in the west, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the supreme old gentleman."


    Zhunti angrily said, "I don''t agree. Kunpeng is so arrogant now. He dares to threaten us with all living beings in the three realms. No matter how much he pays, he must be captured and handed over to the teacher."


    Hearing zhunti''s words, empress Nuwa frowned and said, "since zhunti sage doesn''t agree, I won''t say more. It has nothing to do with me. If you have any ideas, you can settle it yourself."


    The leader of Tongtian sect smiled and said, "zhunti, just because you speak such words, if you want to capture Kunpeng Taoist friends, you need to pass the poverty level first."


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian cult said this, the original Tianzun couldn''t help but retreat. Empress Nuwa obviously didn''t help each other and stayed out of the matter. Now Kunpeng has the help of the leader of Tongtian cult. The "immortal sword array" must be broken. Although they have four saints, Kunpeng is still there. No one can guarantee what Kunpeng will do when they break the "immortal sword array".


    When the emperor hesitated at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, he only heard Kunpeng say: "the kindness of the Taoist friend of Tongtian is poor. Now the interception of religion is a great loss and can''t stand the toss. The Taoist friend doesn''t need to intervene in this matter. I''ll see how zhunti can catch me?"


    When Kunpeng said this, all saints were surprised. The leader of Tongtian cult was surprised that Kunpeng thought of him in such a bad situation. He is indeed a good ally. While the two saints in the west, empress Nuwa, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the Supreme Lord Lao Jun were surprised that Kun Peng didn''t use his favorable helpers, but wanted to fight the Four Saints alone. It was crazy enough.


    The supreme old gentleman couldn''t help thinking, "Kunpeng, a madman, can do anything. I don''t want to bury him. It''s good that the fool of Yuanshi Tianzun had to show up and lost his face in vain."


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman couldn''t help saying, "since Kunpeng Taoist friend insists on this, I have nothing to say and won''t participate in this matter any more. The teacher will deal with it in the future."


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, the original Tianzun, who was already hesitant, also followed the trend and said, "elder martial brother has said so. I''ll be my own escort, and I won''t care about it any more."


    Zhun Ti was very angry when he saw that the emperor Yuanshi and the Supreme Lord were so shameless that he was scared away by Kunpeng so easily. Fortunately, he didn''t lose his mind and attacked Kunpeng. It''s a pity that he has boasted, but it''s not good to shrink back. He can''t help standing on the spot for a moment.


    Seeing zhunti''s situation, he came forward and said, "since senior brother Lao Jun doesn''t care about it, we also quit. After all, it''s not my western family''s business!"


    Then he came forward and dragged zhunti up and left the Beiming sea. Kunpeng didn''t stop them from leaving.


    Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord looked at each other. They also got up to say goodbye to Kunpeng and left the Beiming sea together. Empress Nuwa didn''t leave in a hurry, but sat there quietly. At this time, she was thinking about how to take this opportunity to end the cause and effect of the war with Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng looked at the contemplating empress Nuwa and thought, "although I don''t know why Nuwa is on my side in this matter, I can''t care too much. It''s better to call first!"


    Kunpeng thought of this and said, "I don''t know your mother, but there''s something else?"


    Empress Nuwa woke up from her meditation when she heard Kunpeng''s question. She couldn''t help thinking: "since Kunpeng asked me, the leader of Tongtian cult is also there, I can take the opportunity to end the cause and effect with him."


    Just listen to empress Nuwa said, "in the war of Fengshen, I was invited by the original Heavenly Master to settle the cause and effect with Taoist friends, but now I discuss with Taoist friends to settle the cause and effect with each other. I don''t know what the intention of friends is?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he meditated for a moment, and then said to the leader of Tongtian cult: "at that time, Tongtian Taoist friends were the protagonists. I don''t know what their intentions were?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult is very forthright. Since Nu Wa''s mother has bowed her head, he is embarrassed to be too forced, so he said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I have no opinion. After all, Nu Wa''s younger martial sister was only invited by yuan. It''s good to settle the cause and effect with each other!"


    Empress Nuwa was overjoyed when she heard this. She quickly said, "thank you for your understanding, senior brother Tongtian!" she turned to Kunpeng and waited for Kunpeng''s reply.


    The leader of Tongtian sect agreed, and Kunpeng was embarrassed to haggle over every detail, so he said, "Tongtian Taoist friends agreed, and I have nothing to say. It''s better to end everything like this."


    After seeing Kunpeng''s consent, empress Nuwa was very happy and finally got rid of the huge stone that had been pressing on her body. So she quickly thanked Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "what happened in those years is not a big cause and effect. Both you and I have losses. Although I destroyed a Lingbao, my mother''s'' map of mountains and rivers'' has also been damaged."


    Since the two sides of Tongtian sect had removed the cause and effect, they couldn''t help but advised Nuwa''s mother: "junior sister Nuwa, it''s not a poor way to say you. The two saints in the West are very shameless. You''d better have less contact with them in the future, so as not to be affected by them in the future."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "I don''t want to contact them, but Lu Ya and Sun Wukong are both in Buddhism. They are the future of the demon family. How can I ignore them!"


    Kunpeng heard this and said: "The empress''s words are self vexed. As the ten Prince of the demon family, Lu Ya doesn''t want to contribute to the development of the demon family. Instead, he devotes himself to Buddhism. What''s the use of deceiving teachers and destroying ancestors to keep him? Although the monkey king is shaped by the stone of mending the sky, it is a stubborn stone after all. You can see his actions since his birth, he is also useless. Even if he gives up, it''s nothing."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "I know all the things Kunpeng said, but I always couldn''t bear it. Moreover, I promised the demon emperor Junbao that Lu Yai would die during the Lich war."


    Kunpeng said: "Now the Lich war has long ended, and the empress did not make a mistake. She did save the life of Lu Ya in the Lich war and completed the instructions to the demon emperor Jun. now the empress of the three worlds has also seen that although the west is booming in this mass robbery, they have no innate treasure to suppress their luck after all. It can be seen that even the" Twelve Golden Lotus "given by the Taoist ancestor has been damaged The West will always be a sideline and can''t become a big climate. If my mother doesn''t leave early, I''m afraid she will eventually be affected by them and lose her own luck. "


    The leader of Tongtian sect was deeply convinced and said: "What Taoist friend Kunpeng said is very true. If I hadn''t stopped teaching, how could I have suffered heavy losses in the first World War of Fengshen? If Taoist friend Kunpeng hadn''t helped me, I''m afraid there would be no stopping teaching now. Luck is too important for me. Junior sister Nuwa, the reason why the two saints in the west make friends with you is to borrow your luck. If you are with him When we get too close, the Western Qi will be damaged, and you will also damage your own Qi, but you can''t help it! "


    Why didn''t empress Nu Wa know this? Now, the Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord have been dissatisfied with her because of her close relationship with the two western saints. Today, she heard the persuasion of Tongtian sect leader and Kunpeng. If she doesn''t make a decision again, even if she ends the cause and effect with Kunpeng and Tongtian sect leader, she will be with that because of the positions of the east when the next mass robbery comes Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader are on the same side. Although there are two western saints, empress Nuwa doesn''t think that they can break the "immortal killing sword array" of Tongtian cult leader alone. On the surface, Kunpeng''s "Celestial Star array" is also powerful, and no one knows how many cards Kunpeng has left for himself.


    Thinking of this, empress Nuwa said, "well, it''s going to be over. I can''t watch Lu Ya all my life. If he doesn''t work hard, even if he dies, he can''t blame others."


    Kunpeng was also very happy to hear this. Without the support of empress Nuwa, it was much easier for Hou Yi to find him to end the cause and effect of each other. Just listen to Kunpeng say: "Niang''s move is very good. In the general sense, the great prosperity of the west is very disadvantageous to the East. As a saint of the East, Niang naturally wants to think about the East; but in terms of herself, Niang wants to plan for her own future."


    The leader of Tongtian cult is also very happy about this. After the two saints in the West have lost empress Nuwa, their luck will naturally be greatly reduced. The next amount of robbery will just take the opportunity to avenge the war of Fengshen. The leader of Tongtian cult agreed with Kunpeng and said with a smile, "what Taoist friend Kunpeng said is very true."

 Chapter 492

    After being recognized by Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, the star flags you used to cloth the ''Celestial Star array'' don''t seem to be the set owned by the demon emperor Jun in those years?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "my mother''s eyes are like a torch. The set of star flags in my hand is really not the one in the hand of the demon emperor Jun at that time, but the one I refined later. As for the set of star flags of the demon emperor Jun, most of them should have fallen into Haotian''s hand, and a small part was damaged in the Lich war."


    Empress Nuwa asked in some doubt, "Taoist Kunpeng must have used a lot of star essence to refine these star flags?"


    Kunpeng heard what empress Nu Wa said, but knew that the other party wanted to ask where he got so many stars, but there was nothing worth hiding. Just listen to Kunpeng say: "To tell you the truth, when I was refining the star flags for the demon emperor Jun, I privately detained some of them. Later, I went to the stars and collected a lot of star essence. Only then can I refine such a set of star flags. Why does my mother want to refine such a set of star flags? But now it''s difficult to get the star essence."


    Empress Nuwa said, "I don''t have that plan to refine the star flag, and I can''t gather so many star essence. I just want to refine some stars and make some Lingbao."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "so the essence of the stars is occupied by the heaven. After Haotian got the set of star flags refined by the demon emperor Jun, he has been secretly collecting the essence of the stars, refining the star flags, and trying to re refine the ''Heavenly star array'', so it is difficult for his mother to obtain the essence of the stars."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "that''s all right. I don''t have to ask for the essence of the stars, but I also know about the ''Celestial Star array''. It seems that there is no such dexterity as the Taoist friend showed today. It can start the array only with the power of the Taoist friend."


    Hearing what empress Nu Wa said, the leader of Tongtian cult was also very puzzled about it and said: "in the Lich war, I also saw the power of the ''Zhoutian star array'', which was not as powerful as Taoist friends. If the ''Zhoutian star array'' of the demon emperor Junbu could have the power of Taoist friends, the witch clan would be more dangerous and less fortunate."


    Kun Peng sighed: "Since the Lich war, I have noticed the deficiency of the ''Heavenly star array''. In those days, the reason why the demon emperor Jun could resist the twelve ancestors with the ''Heavenly star array'' was that he used the ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' to suppress the center of the array. However, the demon emperor Jun did not give full play to the real ability of the ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'', but only relied on the innate treasure book The ability of the body to suppress the big array, but I didn''t expect to use them to spread the "Heluo big array". Today, I use the "Heluo big array" to suppress the center of the "Celestial Star array". That''s why I''m so powerful. However, I still have shortcomings in using it to fight against the saints. "


    Kunpeng still reserved his words and didn''t say that he could control 365 stars with a secret method. It can''t blame him. Everyone wants to keep some secrets, and he doesn''t worry about empress Nuwa.


    The story of Kunpeng stealing the essence of the twenty-eight stars has come to an end. The leader of Tongtian sect is relieved, so she gets up to say goodbye to Kunpeng. The empress Nuwa also gets what she wants and says goodbye to Kunpeng. Kunpeng can''t stay any longer, so she has to get up and send them out of the Beiming sea.


    After empress Nuwa left with the leader of Tongtian cult, Kunpeng couldn''t help talking for a long time. He finally survived the crisis unharmed. Then Kunpeng called back his scattered disciples.


    After returning to the Beiming sea and seeing that the teacher was all right, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    After his disciples came back, Kunpeng said, "it''s a miscalculation to be a teacher this time. I didn''t expect the saints to find out how to be a teacher so soon. Fortunately, being a teacher will scare them away. However, after this, being a teacher will offend the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. You should be careful of people and explain the disciples of the two religions in the future."


    The enlightenment asked, "teacher, what Lingbao did you refine and let all the saints come for you?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "as a teacher, I just refined the four elephant beads again. Unexpectedly, when it was successful, the four elephant beads summoned the real bodies of the four divine beasts to coincide with themselves. Only then did it startle the saints."


    The Enlightenment had not experienced the dragon and Phoenix disaster, and did not know how powerful the four divine beasts were, so he asked, "the teacher must be very powerful, otherwise the saints would not be so nervous."


    Kunpeng said: "each of the four divine beasts has the cultivation of quasi Saint peak, which does not have much effect on the saints. However, if you form an array after becoming a saint, and then cooperate with the three corpses of the master, you will have confidence to fight against the four saints, which is comparable to the ''immortal sword array'' of the Tongtian sect leader."


    Hearing this, the enlightened people were greatly surprised. No wonder the saints were so nervous.


    Seeing the disciples'' faces, Kunpeng knew what they were thinking, so he said, "in fact, the saints are not what kind of spiritual treasure they are refined for the teacher. They just think that the teacher can use the power of 28 stars to forcibly summon the real bodies of the four divine beasts, and they don''t know what the ultimate purpose of doing so for the teacher."


    When hearing this, the savvy people couldn''t help but sigh at the depth of the teacher''s plan. Even the saints were calculated by the teacher.


    Yuanshi Tianzun and the great old gentleman left tianbeiminghai and did not return to the yuxu palace. Instead, they came to Taiqing again with the great old gentleman and were ready to discuss with the old gentleman how to deal with Kunpeng.


    After the two sat down, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, the Kunpeng is too rampant to dare to threaten our saints. It is clear that he doesn''t see us in the eyes. If this goes on for a long time, it will be very disadvantageous to our saints. I''m afraid many people in the three circles will no longer believe in our orders."


    The supreme old gentleman is an old cunning head. He only heard him say, "according to the younger martial brother, what do you want to do with Kunpeng?"


    The emperor of Yuanshi said, "since Kunpeng dared to threaten our saints from the three realms, we went to Zixiao palace to inform the teacher about it, and asked the teacher to punish him and destroy his prestige."


    The Supreme Lord was very disappointed when he heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun. He shook his head and said, "younger martial brother, don''t say whether the teacher will meet me or not, just see me. What do you think the teacher will do? Don''t forget that the teacher once told us saints not to intervene in the affairs of the three realms before the next robbery. I''m afraid we haven''t waited to punish Kunpeng, but we have to be punished by the teacher first."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said reluctantly, "can''t we just let Kunpeng go?"


    The Supreme Master said, "Kunpeng, we can''t move, but their disciples don''t have the cultivation as good as Kunpeng."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun was very happy and said, "elder martial brother''s intention is to deal with Kunpeng''s disciples, so as to warn Kunpeng and let him be honest!"


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "that''s what brother Wei meant, but you and I can''t do it."


    Hearing this, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty hurriedly said, "elder martial brother, now none of our disciples can be the opponent of the enlightenment and Hou Yi."


    The Supreme Master smiled and said, "I''ve thought about this for a long time. The two people, zhunti and Jieyin, have pointed out the direction for us. You and I just need to follow suit."


    When hearing this, the Heavenly Master of Yuanshi woke up and said with a smile, "senior brother is smart. You can give Lingbao to your disciples, and so can we."


    The Supreme Master was a little worried about Yuanshi Tianzun, and told him, "younger martial brother, although we can give Lingbao to our disciples, we can''t learn to lead and zhunti. They use the Yuanshen to manipulate Lingbao to plot against the Kunpeng disciple, so as to prevent Kunpeng from using this as an excuse to deal with you and our disciples."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said with a smile, "elder martial brother, don''t you think there''s nothing wrong with taking the lead and zhunti''s hand? I''m sure Kunpeng won''t do anything to us."


    The emperor sighed: "In the past, we didn''t go to persecute Kunpeng. Kunpeng was embarrassed to turn against us completely. Now he dares to threaten our saints with all living beings in the three realms. What else do you think he dare not do? Once he goes crazy and specially asks our disciples to do it, but you and I are limited by the Taoist ancestors and can''t interfere in the affairs of the three realms. At that time, I''m afraid our Taoist orthodoxy will be destroyed Besides, since the Kunpeng wants to capture merits and virtues in the journey to the west to learn scriptures, why can''t we? Great merits and virtues are good. The reason why Kunpeng is so rampant is that he has great merits and virtues to protect himself and is not afraid of the scourge of heaven. "


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Master, the Yuanshi Tianzun was shocked. How could he forget that Kunpeng was a complete madman and there was nothing he didn''t dare to do. Fortunately, senior brother Lao Jun reminded him, otherwise he would really lead the madman to the door, and I''m afraid he would lose a lot of money.

 Chapter 493

    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, when Tianzun and taishanglaojun were in business, zhunti and Jieyin in the Western Paradise were also discussing how to face such a crazy Kunpeng.


    Then he sighed, "I knew Kunpeng was so crazy that he threatened us with all living beings in the three realms. Then why should we go to make it difficult for him? I''ve lost my face in vain."


    Zhunti said, "who would have thought that Kunpeng would be so insane, and the three sentient beings would act as a shield, and the Yuanshi Tianzun and the supreme old gentleman were shameless. They were easily frightened away by Kunpeng. They really lost the face of the saint in vain."


    To approach road: "Do you think the Supreme Lord and the first emperor are willing to retreat in frustration? They can''t help it. If Kunpeng''s madman can really destroy the Beiming sea with the" big star array on the sky ", then the four major states of the earth fairyland will be affected by the tsunami. At that time, countless creatures suffered, and the karma is greater than that caused by the war of gods, and don''t forget the teacher Before the next mass robbery, the sage is ordered not to interfere in the affairs of the three realms. If such a huge disaster is caused because we violate the teacher''s order, how will the teacher punish us! Kunpeng sees this point and puts it so rampant that he doesn''t put the sage in it. "


    Zhunti said, "Kunpeng has always been at odds with us. Last time we angered him. I''m afraid that Kunpeng wants to kill us this time. We should be more careful about going west to learn scriptures."


    Then he sighed: "the potential is stronger than people. There is no way, but we can''t do it easily. According to the way they looked in the Beiming sea, they must be seeking merit and virtue from the journey to the West. A Kunpeng hasn''t been solved yet. Now there are two evil wolves. It''s good for us to get one third of the merit and virtue of the journey to the West."


    Zhunti said, "it''s good for the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the Supreme Lord to join in, so they will inevitably conflict with the Kunpeng, and then we can reap the benefits."


    Then he sighed: "it''s still early to make a conclusion on this matter, but you and I need to observe it for a period of time. This time, the empress Nuwa obviously has no hostility to the Kunpeng, but she doesn''t know what she thinks in her heart!"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, do you suspect that empress Nuwa made peace with Kunpeng?"


    Then he nodded and said, "brother Wei is worried about this. In that case, I will lose the help of empress Nuwa and can no longer borrow her luck. And that Haotian, I''m afraid he will have some ideas after this, which we have to guard against."


    Zhunti was also very heavy when he heard this. He thought for a moment and said: "Empress Nuwa is indeed abnormal. It''s worth noting, but with Lu Ya and Sun Wukong in our west, empress Nuwa can''t be harmful to us. As for Haotian, he has great ambition, otherwise he wouldn''t want to use our hands to get rid of the control of Sanqing. Now we have been defeated by Kunpeng several times in the West. Haotian will have a different heart, but we have to Prevent. "


    Then he said, "younger martial brother has always been resourceful. Can you find a way to live in that Haotian?"


    Zhunti shook his head and said: "I have few eyes and ears in the west, but I can''t know Haotian''s every move. Even if Haotian does something, we don''t know, but we can''t affect Haotian''s view. However, that Haotian has offended Sanqing and that Kunpeng. Even if he has a different heart, he doesn''t dare to turn his face with the West. In that way, Sanqing will clean him up without us."


    Then Yin nodded when he heard this, but he then said, "younger martial brother, your disciple Sun Wukong is now driven away by the Tang Sanzang, but he needs to find it back, so as to protect the safety of the Tang Sanzang."


    Hearing this, he couldn''t help sighing: "the Tang Sanzang is too pedantic, but he needs to let the Guanyin Bodhisattva go to enlighten him, so as not to argue with the monkey king again, which will affect the great cause of learning scriptures."


    Then he said, "it''s up to younger martial brother to decide. I don''t have any objection."


    When zhunti got the permission to receive the guide, he called the Guanyin Bodhisattva to give her some advice, and then asked her to go to find the monkey king.


    At this time, the monkey king was making a king in his Huaguo Mountain. When he saw Guanyin Bodhisattva, his face suddenly darkened. He only heard him say coldly: "what''s the matter with Guanyin Bodhisattva''s coming to my little Huaguo Mountain?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "Monkey King, I''m here for the Tang Sanzang. I''m going west to learn from him. He needs your protection. Clean up and follow me to see the Tang Sanzang."


    Sun Wukong didn''t want to protect Tang Sanzang any more. He just heard him say, "Guanyin Bodhisattva, I didn''t want to protect Tang Sanzang''s journey to the west to learn scriptures, but he was mortal and couldn''t recognize goblins. He blamed Lao sun blindly. You can see the final result. Lao sun was driven out by him. So don''t look for Lao sun again. I''m afraid he can''t get along with him."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva also knew that Sun Wukong was angry with Tang Sanzang and had some rebellious psychology, so he said, "Sun Wukong, although Tang Sanzang was wrong, he was your master. Don''t you care about his safety anymore?"


    When Sun Wukong heard the words of Guanyin Bodhisattva, he still looked cold. Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "Sun Wukong, don''t forget who saved you from the foot of the five elements mountain, and the taste of the tight hoop spell must be hard!"


    The soft and hard words of Guanyin Bodhisattva surprised the monkey king. Although he didn''t want to protect the Tang Sanzang, he would be punished if he didn''t obey. So monkey king said reluctantly, "well, I''ll go to protect Tang Sanzang, but there''s one thing I want to say. If Tang Sanzang rushes to leave again, Guanyin Bodhisattva, you''ll take off my hoop curse and let me leave. Moreover, when I protect Tang Sanzang, Tang Sanzang can''t threaten old sun with the hoop curse."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "there''s no problem with this. I''ll explain it to Tang Sanzang." in this way, Sun Wukong was invited by Guanyin Bodhisattva to protect Tang Sanzang from traveling west to learn scriptures.


    After frightening the saints, Kunpeng once again focused on the journey to the west to learn scriptures. In the final analysis, the reason why he was forced by the saints was provoked by the two saints of the West. If that''s all, it''s not Kunpeng''s way of dealing with people. This time, Kunpeng wanted not to give the two saints of the west a color to let them know that he was not easy to provoke.


    When Sun Wukong returned to Tang Sanzang, Kunpeng suddenly found that Tang Sanzang and his party had arrived at the lotus cave in Pingdingshan, which surprised Kunpeng and thought: "The two little demons in the lotus cave in Pingdingshan are the children of the Supreme Lord who watch the Dante stove. I''m afraid the Supreme Lord sent them down to seize the merit of the Westward Journey to learn scriptures. Now the Supreme Lord is also focused on the merit of the Westward Journey to learn scriptures. Presumably, the emperor Yuanshi is not willing to fall behind and will naturally act. In this way, the two saints in the West will be difficult."


    Just when Kunpeng was happy, Jingwei asked, "what happened to you, teacher?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "nature is a good thing. Now, not only do we want to seek the merit of going west to learn scriptures, but even the supreme old gentleman has focused on this matter and sent his two children to the lower world as demons."


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "teacher, what''s the good thing? In this way, the merit of learning from the west is to be divided with others, but it''s not beautiful."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "we can''t say that. Although it''s a little bad for us to have more people to share merit and virtue, do you think the two saints in the West will react when they know about it!"


    Jingwei said, "I''m afraid the two saints in the West don''t care at all. In that case, we will lose some merit in vain."


    Kunpeng said: "according to zhunti''s character, he can''t let the supreme old gentleman earn his merit in vain. There will be disputes between the two sides. As long as they have a contradiction, there will be a good play."


    After hearing this, Hou Yi said, "teacher, things won''t develop to that point. The two saints in the west can''t let the Dharma spread to the East without the support of the Supreme Lord. On this alone, they can''t argue with the Supreme Lord!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "now the great prosperity of the west is the general trend of heaven, and the saints can''t intervene in the affairs of the three realms because of the orders of the Taoist ancestors. Do you think the disciples of the two religions can compete with the west? Since they can''t resist the West, do you think zhunti will give merit and virtue to the Supreme Lord in vain?"


    Jingwei said, "teacher, if the saints don''t come out, it''s difficult for anyone in the three worlds to resist my Beiming sea, but why should we give our merits to others?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "Jingwei, your thoughts are still immature. I just competed with the saints, scared them off and lost the face of the saints. Now I should restrain myself so as not to cause the anger of the saints, so that they can deal with the teacher together. The gain is not worth the loss. As for the merit and virtue of learning scriptures from the west, it''s not very important. Let the Supreme Lord win it As long as he is against the two saints of the west, it will be in our favor. "


    After hearing this, Jingwei understood what the teacher meant. The teacher wanted to take advantage of it.


    Now the two saints of the West and Kunpeng all want to reap the benefits of fishing, but they don''t know who will win in the end!

 Chapter 494

    After learning that Kunpeng had scared away the saints, the Jade Emperor on the heaven court was really different from the two western saints, as zhunti expected. However, he did not have the amazing ability of Kunpeng, so he naturally did not dare to break with the two western saints. He was only different from the merits and virtues of the journey to the West. In his heart, since the two western saints could not prevent Kunpeng from seizing merits and virtues, It''s better for him to take back his merits so as not to make Kunpeng cheaper.


    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor ordered the shunfenger and Qianliyan to keep an eye on Tang Sanzang and his party all the time. If the wind blows early, he will immediately report it to him.


    Sanqing soon knew what the Jade Emperor had done. Naturally, they knew why the Jade Emperor had done so. At this time, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty couldn''t help worrying. If the heavenly court also intervened in this westward journey to learn scriptures, then people and Buddhism might not be the enemy of the West and the heavenly court.


    However, the reason why the jade emperor did so was to cover up his secret actions. After seeing that Kunpeng threatened the saints with the safety of all living beings in the three realms, the jade emperor also felt that this method was very good. He also wanted to secretly lay such a dark son. If he had to kill him in the next robbery of Sanqing, he could protect his life.


    The Jade Emperor was the boy of Hongjun Daozu. He knew many secrets of the three realms. The sun star and the Taiyin star were the first stars in the sky and were very important to all living beings in the three realms. Therefore, the Jade Emperor decided on these two stars. The Taiyin star is in the hands of Kunpeng. The Jade Emperor can''t do anything, so he can only move the idea of the sun star.


    It has to be said that the Jade Emperor was cruel, not only to others, but also to himself. He stubbornly took out his three corpses and placed them in the star core of the sun star, which coincided with the star core.


    The sun star is the star of the sun, and the real fire of the sun is also very terrible. If the body of the pure sun does not enter the star core, it needs to bear the disaster of burning the body of the real fire. The Jade Emperor was cruel enough to put his three corpses here. His move destroyed his three corpses, but his cultivation was greatly damaged.


    Fortunately, the jade emperor has a congenital Lingbao "Haotian mirror" in his hand, which can also suppress the counter attack of some of the sun''s true fire, and then assist the flat peach. He is finally not afraid to be swallowed by the sun''s true fire. But every afternoon, when the sun''s real fire was the most violent, the Jade Emperor had to endure the pain of burning himself with the real fire.


    Not everyone can bear the pain of real fire burning. The Jade Emperor can do so, which shows his ruthlessness.


    With the amulet in hand, the Jade Emperor''s tight heart finally relaxed a lot. However, he did not relax his attention to the merits and virtues of traveling to the West.


    When the Jade Emperor learned of the emperor''s actions, like Kunpeng, he did not provoke the emperor, but watched the changes and saw how the two western saints reacted.


    It has to be said that after regaining consciousness, the Jade Emperor was a rare hero. He knew advance and retreat and was not stunned by temporary interests. If he had done so before, he would not have made enemies with Sanqing and Kunpeng. This can only be said to be the result of fortune. The Jade Emperor''s own life is not good.


    The Jade Emperor didn''t complain about the heaven and the people. The road was chosen by himself. Even if it was wrong, it was borne by him. At this time, he also understood his situation. It''s impossible to expect the two western saints to help get rid of Sanqing. He can only hope that when he is in danger, the two western saints can help him.


    On the surface, the west is still so powerful, but in fact it is not. The Jade Emperor realized at this time that no matter how many disciples there are, it is difficult for the upper level to do something. Just like the current situation, the two saints of the West have been against Kunpeng several times, but they could not help each other because of the lack of upper level power, and finally ended in failure.


    The Jade Emperor was surprised by the "Celestial Star array" displayed by Kunpeng this time. Kunpeng was able to turn the world around with one person''s power and master the power of the Celestial Star in his own hands, and the stars above the heaven were powerless. Such an effect is amazing.


    Unfortunately, apart from Kunpeng, even the demon emperor Jun, who was in charge of the array, didn''t have the ability. Although the Jade Emperor wanted to get the secret, he couldn''t start. Kunpeng can''t afford it, and he can only think of another way secretly.


    Haotian''s move immediately made Kunpeng in the Beiming sea aware of it. Kunpeng said with a smile, "this Haotian is a rare talent. You make such a great determination."


    Kunpeng''s words made his disciples confused. He only listened to Jingwei and asked, "teacher, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s right if you can''t understand. It''s not surprising if you can understand what the teacher said."


    Jingwei said suspiciously, "the disciple doesn''t understand what the teacher said!"


    Kunpeng said, "as a teacher, I''ll explain it to you, so that you can understand the truth."


    Hearing this, Jingwei and others immediately cheer up and listen to the teacher''s explanation. Kunpeng said: "As a teacher, I found that Haotian had destroyed his three corpses, mastered the sun star and left a card for himself to threaten the saints at any time. Speaking, Haotian should be influenced by the teacher''s use of the ''Celestial Star array'' to force the saints back, but it''s really rare for him to have such determination, but it''s a pity that he went the wrong way and shouldn''t form an alliance with the two saints in the West."


    Jingwei still asked suspiciously, "teacher, how can you know that the Jade Emperor''s behavior? Do you have another spy on the heaven?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "what spies can the teacher have? All this is just what the teacher learned from the ''star array on Sunday''."


    Jingwei couldn''t help but say, "teacher, how is this possible? The ''big star array on the sky'' is just a array. How can you observe the things on the sun star?"


    Kunpeng said: "The best formation is the unity of man and nature." Sunday Star Wars "as the three largest killing force of the flood, the boundless force of nature is the boundless force. In those days, the demon emperor Jun used to use more than three hundred and sixty-five golden immortals in order to be able to control Sunday''s star fight, to achieve the unity of heaven and man, so that each demon saint and the Sunday star match, and then he adjusted in the middle, in order to play" Sunday star fight ". The power of the "big array", and most of the 365 demon saints in charge of the heavenly star after the Lich war were killed and injured. As a teacher, he took the opportunity to master a small part of the Celestial Star with a secret method, and the sun star was also among them. Therefore, Haotian''s behavior on the sun star was naturally compared as a teacher. "


    Jingwei said, "teacher, since the Jade Emperor is hostile to us, why don''t we tell the saints what the jade emperor did, or let his actions fail?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s impossible."


    Jingwei asked, "teacher, why?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "that Haotian has now taken control of the sun star. If the struggle between the two sides is caused by you telling the saints, so that the sun star is damaged and involves all living beings in the three realms, then you have to form a cause and effect with all living beings in the three realms. Although there will be no scourge, if you don''t repay this cause and effect, it will be difficult to improve your accomplishments in the future."


    Jingwei was shocked when he heard this and said, "teacher, I''m just divulging a secret of the Jade Emperor. Won''t the consequences be so serious?"


    Kunpeng said, "if Haotian doesn''t destroy the sun star, nothing will happen. But what do you think Haotian spent so much effort to get? No matter who damaged the sun star on both sides, you, who divulged the secret, want to indirectly form a cause and effect with all living beings in the three realms."


    Jingwei asked, "teacher, the consequences are so serious. The Jade Emperor is the emperor of heaven. Even saints don''t dare to force him too much, but why should he do so?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "It''s only because Haotian has too much ambition and wants to break away from the control of Sanqing. He wants to be the emperor of heaven who controls the three realms as the demon emperor Jun did in those years, but he never thought that even the powerful witches and Demons fell down because they were too strong, not to mention the emperor of heaven who has no foundation. The war of Fengshen also started because of him, if he hadn''t told Daozu It is requested that the disciples of each sect be governed by the heavenly court, and there will be no subsequent war of God worship. Only in this regard, that Haotian has formed a cause and effect relationship with Sanqing. After the war of God worship, it is the two saints in the West who have benefited, greatly damaged the luck of the East and prospered in the West. Now that Haotian has formed an alliance with the two saints in the West. He has formed such a cause and effect relationship with Sanqing. You say that when the next mass robbery comes, the three saints will be killed Will Qing let that Haotian go? Unless Daozu protects him, that Haotian will die. How can he not leave a way for himself, just in case. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, Jingwei fully understood the cause and effect of the matter.

 Chapter 495

    The Enlightenment was the highest among the disciples, so he asked, "teacher, the Jade Emperor destroyed his three corpses, wouldn''t it hurt the enemy a thousand and lose eight hundred?"


    Kunpeng said: "Haotian and that Sanqing have formed such a deep cause and effect. He has no choice but to do so. However, it has nothing to do with us. If that Hao wants to destroy the sun star, it is a good opportunity to be a teacher."


    Hearing this, the enlightenment immediately understood that the teacher must have had a solution, so he asked, "the teacher has a secret method to stop that Haotian''s move?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s too late to stop when things come to that step. How can the sun star lose something? Being a teacher can only minimize the impact on all living beings in the three realms!"


    Wudao and others all know that if things develop to that step, the teacher will get boundless merit. They only listen to Wudao''s surprised way: "teacher, you can get boundless merit."


    Kunpeng said: "Now I don''t need any help from merit and virtue in my cultivation, and it''s not easy to refine the highest postnatal merit and virtue treasure. This matter is related to the safety of all living beings in the three realms. If it doesn''t happen, it''s the best. I was forced to bully all saints at the beginning. Although I say that boundless merit and virtue is good, the sun star is related to all living beings in the three realms. Once something happens, it will affect the three realms and all parties It is difficult to predict the wide range of implications. "


    Tao enlightenment is the most proficient in the array among many disciples. He also has the deepest understanding of the "big star array in the sky", so he asked, "teacher, I don''t know how to integrate heaven and man in the array?"


    Kunpeng said: "It''s not difficult to say this, it''s not easy to say. The 365 star flags used by the teacher are different from those used by the demon emperor Jun. the demon emperor Jun uses 365 demon saints with more than golden immortals to match the stars in the sky, but the teacher finds another way to correspond the 365 star flags with the stars in the sky, so as to reduce the impact on personnel Demand is good, but it takes a lot of time. These 365 star flags have experienced the accumulation of countless time to have such power today, but they are still far from the "Celestial Star array" composed of 365 golden immortals. "


    The enlightenment couldn''t help being silent when he heard this. A star flag like this needs countless time to evolve, but now what he lacks is time. He doesn''t have the means of refining tools like a teacher.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng also knew what he was thinking, so he said, "now the ''Heavenly star array'' is of no great use as a teacher. It''s up to you. However, although this array is good, you shouldn''t rely too much on it. After all, it''s external."


    Hearing this, the enlightenment quickly refused: "teacher, how can this be done? This'' Heavenly star array ''is used to protect the whole Beiming sea. Disciples can''t want it!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "as a teacher, I moved the whole Penglai Fairy Island to that world. Now the Beiming sea is just the place where I am a teacher, and there is nothing worth protecting. It''s not useful for the ''Celestial Star array'' to stay here. It''s better to give you something to make full use of."


    Hearing this, the enlightenment stopped talking and accepted the 365 star flags.


    Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing, and then said, "now the Tang Sanzang and his party have come into contact with the children in the lower world sent by the supreme old gentleman, so we''ll watch the change here." Kunpeng said that he used the skill of water mirrors to show the whereabouts of Tang Sanzang and his party in the hall.


    At this time, I saw that the monkey king was being pressed at the foot of the mountain by the boy of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, while Tang Sanzang, Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing were captured.


    When the monkey king summoned the local land to ask why he dared to press him with the mountain, the land said, "the great sage is not that the little god wants to offend you, but that the demon king is too powerful, and the little God has to do it. I hope the great sage will forgive me!"


    The monkey king asked the Wufang Gong Cao about the origin of the monster. However, how dare the Wufang Gong Cao easily get involved in the struggle of the saints? They all said they didn''t know. They just told the monkey king that the monster magic weapon was powerful.


    Although Sun Wukong was arrogant, he also understood some truth after some things, so he changed into an old Taoist to check each other''s reality.


    Not to mention the eloquence of the monkey king, after asking the court every day to help, he cheated two Lingbao from the little demon sent by the prince and the boy before long.


    The Jade Emperor had intended to get involved in the merits of the journey to the West. After listening to the request of the monkey king, he naturally made great efforts to help, or to get merit from it.


    However, the great old gentleman in heaven was a little angry that day. The next thing made the great old gentleman lose face. Sun Wu relied on the power of change. After successfully avoiding the capture of the Golden Horn and silver horn boys, he understood the attributes of those spiritual treasures, so he set up a small plan to easily take the silver horn boy.


    Seeing this, the supreme old gentleman didn''t want others to see the joke again, so he quickly took back the Golden Horn and silver me, and got the merit of learning scriptures.


    The contest between the two boys of the Supreme Lord and the monkey king revealed a lot of problems. First of all, everyone had a new understanding of the monkey king and no longer thought that he was a monkey who could only act recklessly. Second, they thought that the boy of the Supreme Lord was too bad and weak.


    The Jingwei in the Beiming sea didn''t understand the relationship between the Supreme Lord and the two western saints, so he asked, "teacher, how can the Monkey King say that he is also a golden immortal and has the help of people from heaven? Why do those little gods of the land dare to press him with mountains? Aren''t they afraid of being punished by heaven?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Jingwei, it''s not good that you always look at the surface. Although the court was powerful that day, it was far from the sage. Those lands won''t offend the great old gentleman."


    Jingwei said, "teacher, but there are two western saints behind the monkey king!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "although the two saints in the West are also saints, they can''t manage the affairs of the East. Although the supreme old gentleman doesn''t have much power over the heaven, the original Heavenly Master controls most of the heaven affairs. Those lands naturally know how to choose and choose, and who should obey the orders of!"


    Jingwei said, "teacher, the boy of the Supreme Master is too incompetent. The monkey king cleaned up so many Lingbao. He really lost face to the Supreme Master."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "you can''t say that. It can only be said that the lack of experience caused by Jinjiao and Yinjiao. No wonder they, who let them always be around the supreme old gentleman and have no experience in doing things. The reason why I let you go deep into this journey to the West to learn scriptures is that I want you to thank your experience so as to avoid being plotted by others when the disaster comes."


    Jingwei said, "if there is a teacher, the disciples are not afraid! Teacher, why have the two western saints never responded? When I went to seek merit, there were western people guarding Tang Sanzang, but this time they didn''t. It seems that something is wrong!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the reason why the two saints in the West have this performance is very clear. That is, they want to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, which leads us to compete with the teacher. However, this small skill can''t deceive the teacher. I''ll see who has good patience. I can''t stand it first!"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment and others immediately understood the sinister intentions of the two saints in the west, and they couldn''t help feeling a little frightened.


    Kunpeng smiled: "You don''t have to worry about this. We just won some merits and virtues. It''s no big deal. Anyway, we don''t expect these merits and virtues to suppress our own luck, but the two saints in the West are different. These merits and virtues are very useful to them and will never be able to let go easily. It won''t be long before they will compete with that person and explain. At that time, we have an opportunity The meeting is coming. "


    The Enlightenment was worried and asked, "teacher, the two saints of the West and the Supreme Master can''t see the mystery. How can they easily conflict?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "There is a saying called ''if you don''t want, you will be just''. I have never taught in Beiming sea, and I have great merits and virtues. Traveling to the west to learn scriptures is just some small merits and virtues, which is no big deal. The supreme old gentleman and the two Saints of the West are different from us. They have ambitions, so they won''t let go of the merits and virtues of traveling to the west to learn scriptures. They will be patient at the beginning, but if As a teacher, I haven''t been involved in this matter, so gradually the two sides will argue about merit. "


    Hearing this, savvy and others have to admire the teacher for seeing things so clearly and understanding the forces of all parties. Compared with the teacher, they are still far from each other.

 Chapter 496

    To tell the truth, the supreme master didn''t think of this. After the tragic defeat of the two golden and silver horn boys, he was also very angry. In the Taiqing sky, the two golden and silver horn boys said to the Supreme Master, "please give the disciples another chance to wash the shame before?"


    The Supreme Lord didn''t want to continue to lose face, but he couldn''t completely blame the Golden Horn and silver horn boy, so he said, "don''t mention it again in the future. I lost my calculation and underestimated the monkey king. Even if you go again, you won''t gain anything. If you don''t care, your life will be lost. You''d better rest honestly for a period of time."


    Golden Horn and silver horn don''t really want to compete with the monkey king again. What they do is just to show their loyalty to the Supreme Lord and protect themselves from punishment.


    The Supreme Lord also knew what they thought, but his saints were embarrassed to haggle with the two little boys, so they let go of the Golden Horn and silver horn.


    The current situation was not so easy for Lao Jun to think, so he got up and went to the yuxu palace to see the Yuanshi Tianzun, and they discussed their future plans together.


    The arrival of the supreme old gentleman surprised Yuanshi Tianzun. This was the first time that the supreme old gentleman came to the door. In the past, he went to find the supreme old gentleman for business, which made Yuanshi Tianzun very happy and satisfied with his self-esteem.


    Yuanshi Tianzun led his disciples to welcome the supreme old gentleman into the yuxu palace. After the two sat down, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I don''t know why the eldest martial brother came to the yuxu palace?"


    Just listen, the great old gentleman sighed, "brother, I''m here for you and me in the future. I found many problems in this fight with the two saints of the West. If it can''t be solved, I''m afraid there will be some trouble for people and Buddhism in the future."


    When hearing this, the emperor Yuanshi said dismissively, "elder martial brother, you''re too worried. It''s just an accident. It doesn''t mean anything. If you were willing to give the congenital treasure ''Tai Chi map'' or the acquired merit treasure ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower'', the monkey king can''t escape our control no matter how powerful he is."


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said: "Younger martial brother, you still underestimated the monkey king and the two saints of the west, Golden Horn and silver horn. Although I didn''t give them the congenital treasure, for them, those spiritual treasures are enough to clean up the monkey king and his party, but you and I have forgotten that people will change. The monkey king is not the reckless monkey in those years. If so, he will eventually become a great help to the West."


    The first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty said disapprovingly, "even if the monkey king is good again, he has been destroyed by his senior brother, and he can no longer be a saint suddenly. He is just a great Luo Jinxian all his life. There is nothing to worry about. As long as he gives the innate treasure to his disciples, the monkey king is just a clown."


    The emperor sighed: "Younger martial brother, if you think so, you will suffer a great loss in the future. The monkey king himself is a spiritual stone to mend the sky. His body is strong. Compared with the great witch, if he can cultivate to the peak of the golden immortal of the great Luo, the general quasi saint may not be able to do anything about him with his strong body. As for why don''t I give his innate treasure ''Tai Chi map'' and the acquired merit treasure ''heaven and earth dark yellow'' Linglong tower ''also has a reason. "


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun was puzzled and asked, "elder martial brother, what''s the reason why you don''t dare to give those two spiritual treasures to your disciples?"


    The Supreme Master sighed, "younger martial brother, what do you think of the two saints in the west?"


    Hearing this, the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said, "zhunti and Jieyin are very despicable. All the fairies in the three worlds know this very well. Why did the eldest martial brother ask me about it?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "since you know that the two western saints are despicable and shameless, do you think you and our disciples hold the congenital treasure that can suppress Qi luck or the acquired merit treasure? Will the two western saints be moved?"


    Hearing this, the emperor of Yuanshi was surprised and said, "elder martial brother, do you think too much? The congenital treasure ''Tai Chi map'', ''Pangu flag'' and the acquired merit treasure ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower'' were given by the teacher. His two western saints are brave enough to dare not make their ideas!"


    The Supreme Lord said calmly, "nothing is impossible. Now when saints don''t come out, quasi saints are the highest of the three worlds. You say how many quasi saints are there under you two, and how many quasi saints are there under the western two saints. In the case of great differences in power, will the western two saints make their ideas?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "aren''t they afraid of the teacher''s anger?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "It''s the general trend of heaven to rob the great prosperity of the West. Moreover, they don''t directly take it from you and me. Even if the teacher is dissatisfied, he has nothing to say. No one else can blame you and our disciples for losing the Lingbao. Have you forgotten that zhunti and Jieyin secretly want to seize Kunpeng''s treasure of merit and virtue ''Jiutian Yuanyang merit and virtue ruler'', now Fang Ersheng can say that he can do anything for his good fortune. "


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help being silent for a moment, and then said, "if this is the case, senior brother, it''s hard for you and me to win much benefits in the journey to the West. That Haotian also helped the monkey king last time, otherwise the two spiritual treasures given by senior brother will not be easily cheated by the monkey king!"


    Lao Shang and Lao Jun said, "that''s why I came to discuss with you just now. How should we deal with the future situation? What''s your opinion?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother flattered me, but I don''t dare to speak highly. I can only say that I have some ideas."


    The great old gentleman said, "please speak frankly, younger martial brother. I''m all ears for you."


    Yuanshi Tianzun hurriedly said he didn''t dare, and then said, "elder martial brother won''t just send the Golden Horn and silver horn to the lower boundary. I think there must be a backhand. I don''t know if you can teach me?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "I won''t hide it from you, brother. I sent my mount to the lower world as a demon. At the same time, I gave him the most valuable merit and virtue ''diamond carving'' the day after tomorrow. But I don''t know how junior brother is prepared for this journey to the west to learn scriptures?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said with a wry smile, "elder martial brother, you don''t know that my teaching suffered heavy losses after the first World War of Fengshen. You have the intention to participate in this journey to the west to learn scriptures, so you don''t have any preparation for it! However, since elder martial brother has a backhand, he must have made arrangements already, so I have nothing to say."


    The Supreme Lord also knew the situation of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, so he said, "it''s no wonder, younger martial brother, who let you and I lose our calculation and let the two saints of the West seize my Eastern fortune. You''re helpless!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, you let the lower boundary of qingniu give the acquired merit treasure ''diamond carving''. Although it can''t compare with the ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower'', it also has the power to suppress Qi. Aren''t you afraid that it will be taken away by the two shameless saints of the west?"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "I don''t care about this. I just want to use this treasure to lead the two western saints to fight. If they dare to let them form a cause and effect with me, I have a better reason to deal with them for the next robbery, and the ''diamond carving'' doesn''t have much to suppress Qi luck."


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and understood that "Vajra carving" was not a great treasure for the supreme old gentleman. He just heard him say: "I don''t know if the eldest martial brother found it. That Kunpeng has always been greedy. Since he went west to learn scriptures, he has been trying to seek merit, but this time there was no sign of him. Are you surprised?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "my brother has noticed this. Kunpeng must not want to conflict with us."


    The emperor said, "Kunpeng doesn''t want to conflict with us, and the two western saints didn''t send someone to help Sun Wukong save Tang Sanzang. There must be a secret."


    The Supreme Lord sighed, "this is nothing more than that the two western saints want to use their merit to cause the struggle between us and Kunpeng. They can take the opportunity to reap the benefits of the fisherman. I''m afraid they have seen through all this long ago, so they ignore it and let things develop by themselves."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "the two saints in the West are vicious enough. They even want to plot against us with the original plan of the war of gods, but unfortunately they were seen through by the Kunpeng and lost their merit in vain."


    The Supreme Lord said: "You can''t say that. This merit won''t be lost in vain. My two boys have formed a cause and effect with the west, but the next amount of robbery needs to be repaid. It''s still the Kun Peng. There''s no cause and effect between his disciples and the two western saints. Anyway, he doesn''t become a saint. He just needs to take all the cause and effect into his own hands, and then end it with the two western saints, so you can I''d better not conflict with that Kunpeng for the time being, so as not to involve my disciples. "


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was unwilling to hear this, he was stronger than others, and he could only agree.

 Chapter 497

    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun are discussing their future development. In the Western Paradise, zhunti and Jieyin are also discussing their future strategies.


    Zhun Ti sighed, "elder martial brother, it seems that Kunpeng saw through your and my plans. He didn''t argue with the supreme old gentleman as we thought."


    After all, no one can easily calculate Kunpeng. It is expected that you and I will lose this time


    Zhunti sighed, "but I''m just unwilling. The Kunpeng is just a quasi saint, but it has failed us many times."


    Then he said: "There''s no way. Kunpeng''s fighting with us for the merit of going west to learn scriptures is not how much he needs it, but to revenge the cause and effect we forged with him in Zixiao palace. Merit is dispensable to him, and he doesn''t care too much. If he fights with us with such a mentality, he can clearly see everything. It''s wrong for you and me It''s a reasonable thing. Now don''t care what Kunpeng thinks. The most important thing is how to face the counter attack of people and Buddhism. "


    When zhunti heard this, he couldn''t help sighing and said, "what elder martial brother said, I was a little distracted just now."


    Then he said, "it''s natural for you to understand the younger martial brother''s mood. You don''t have to blame yourself. Younger martial brother, let''s talk about your plans for us in the future!"


    Zhunti thought for a moment and said: "Today''s situation is somewhat unfavorable to us. With the wisdom of the Supreme Lord, we can quickly figure out why we let him easily seize the merit and virtue of learning scriptures. Coupled with the retreat of Kunpeng, I''m afraid it''s very difficult for them to go to war again because of learning scriptures. For today''s plan, we can only send people to stand by in case people and Buddhism seek to travel to the west to learn scriptures again Merit, as for Kunpeng''s actions, we''d better see and say again. It''s best not to have a conflict with him first, so as not to cause Kunpeng''s resistance. In that case, we will lose more than we gain. "


    Then Yin nodded and said, "what Shi Yin said is very reasonable. Now Kunpeng is powerful. We can only avoid his edge. If we don''t conflict with him as a last resort, we will lose a little merit of learning scriptures."


    Zhunti said, "that''s right. As long as we don''t have personnel loss, everything can be abandoned. In the future, we have a free opportunity to find the Kunpeng to end everything, but we don''t have to fight with him at this time. It''s a bargain for the Supreme Lord and the first emperor."


    Then he said: "I agree with the younger martial brother that Kunpeng has not established a religion, and the threat to us is not as great as that Yuanshi Tianzun and the supreme Lao Jun, and no one is Kunpeng''s opponent when the saints don''t come out. We might as well give up the fight with Kunpeng. Of course, we don''t all give up the fight with Kunpeng. We just make it difficult for his disciples. As long as we don''t hurt their lives, Kunpeng won''t hurt us There will be extreme actions. "


    It has to be said that the eye that was followed was clear, and soon recognized the current situation and found the most suitable way for the development of the West.


    However, it was said that the Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples came to the black chicken country this day. After some twists and turns, they stayed in the Baolin temple. The black chicken KING dreamed of Tang Sanzang at night and asked him for help.


    After waking up, Tang Sanzang told his three disciples what happened in his dream. Benben pig Bajie didn''t want to meddle in this business, but they couldn''t stand Tang Sanzang''s request and finally had to nod their heads.


    Sun Wukong and pig Bajie rescued the black chicken king from the well. Pig Bajie was cruel. Sun Wukong asked him to spare no effort, so he told Tang Sanzang that Sun Wukong could save the black chicken king. Tang Sanzang believed it and asked Sun Wukong to cast a spell to save people.


    Sun Wukong had the ability to save the dead man, so he had to go to heaven and ask the supreme old gentleman to give him a nine turn gold pill so that he could cure the black chicken king.


    How could the Supreme Lord refuse this good thing? So he gave a golden pill to the monkey king and asked him to lower the boundary to save the black chicken king.


    Speaking of this monster, it is the mount of Manjusri Bodhisattva. This man is very good. He is Qiu Shouxian, who was intercepted in those years. He was captured in the first war of Fengshen and became the mount of Manjusri Bodhisattva.


    Kunpeng masters and disciples have been paying attention to Tang Sanzang and his entourage. When Kunpeng saw Qiu Shouxian, he said to Wudao, "Wudao, go to jin''ao island to meet the leader of Tongtian cult, and say that the time for Qiu Shouxian to get out of trouble has come. Let him send someone to rescue him. You take Hou Yi and them to cheer up for the interception of the sect, just in case."


    Hearing this, he knew that the matter was important and didn''t say anything. He immediately went to jin''ao island to see the leader of Tongtian cult.


    When he came to the outside of jin''ao Island, Wudao said aloud, "the disciples of Beiming sea came to see the saints of heaven together."


    After a short time, the dark cloud fairy came out to welcome Wudao into the island. After entering the main hall to meet the leader of Tongtian cult, he only heard the leader ask, "martial nephew of Wudao, you were ordered to come to jin''ao island to see me. What''s the matter?"


    The enlightenment said, "back to the sage''s words, the teacher said that the time for Qiu Shouxian to get out of trouble has come. Please send someone to meet him!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult was stunned when he heard this. Qiu Shouxian was captured in the battle of gods. Later, Manjusri joined the Western Cult and became the mount of Manjusri. This hurt the face of the leader of Tongtian cult. Now he is a little happy to hear this. He points out that in order to obtain merit, the two saints of the West asked Manjusri to put Qiu Shouxian down as a demon, which embarrassed Tang Sanzang Master and apprentice, so as to obtain merit from it.


    After calculating the cause of the matter, the leader of Tongtian cult said to Kong Xuan, "Kong Xuan, now your senior brother Qiu Shouxian should get out of trouble. You and Wu Yunxian go to the Wuji country to help him get out of trouble!" the leader of Tongtian cult said and gave Kong Xuan a talisman, which seems to be used to break the prohibition of Qiu Shouxian.


    After receiving the order from the leader of Tongtian cult, Kong Xuan and Wu Yunxian took the talisman and immediately went down to prepare.


    The leader of Tongtian cult said to the Enlightenment: "martial nephew, go back and thank Kunpeng Taoist friend for me. Thank him for informing me."


    Enlightenment nodded and said yes. Then he said goodbye to the leader of Tongtian cult, returned to the Beiming sea to have a round with younger martial brothers and sisters, and then went to Wuji country to cheer for the interception of teaching.


    When Kong Xuan and Wuyun Xian came to the Wuji Kingdom, they were just in time for the monkey king to catch up with Qiu Shouxian. Wuyun Xian quickly came forward to help Qiu Shouxian to protect his safety.


    Just then, the Manjusri Bodhisattva appeared. When he saw the dark cloud fairy and Kong Xuan, he was shocked and hurriedly stopped the dark cloud fairy, hoping to capture the Qiu Shou fairy back in case of accidents.


    Seeing this, Kong Xuan snorted coldly and immediately came forward to stop the Manjusri Bodhisattva. The two immediately came to fight. Kong Xuan had the help of five colored lights and got the "five element God bead". Manjusri Bodhisattva was not his opponent at all. After a few rounds, he fell into the wind and was beaten by Kong Xuan.


    Once there was an accident in Wuji state, even if the two saints in the West knew it, they sent four people to help, including the lantern burning ancient Buddha, the fearing sun Buddha, the Guanyin Bodhisattva and the Puxian Bodhisattva.


    At the same time, the two saints of the West sent the pharmacist Buddha, the Tathagata Buddha, Maitreya Buddha and others to block the interception of religion and reinforce Kong Xuan outside jin''ao island just in case. Then he sent the Duobao Tathagata Buddha to lead the people to the north to block Kunpeng''s reinforcements


    It has to be said that the calculations of the two western saints are very good. Unfortunately, he has not been able to calculate Kunpeng. As early as the two western saints started, the savvy and others have arrived in the Wuji state and secretly prepared to meet Kong Xuan.


    After the lantern came to the Wuji state, his anger soared when he saw the "five element divine pearl" in Kong Xuan''s hand. During the war of canonization, he finally got the "five element divine pearl" by the hands of Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao, but he didn''t expect to be robbed by others on the way. When he saw that the treasure fell into Kong Xuan''s hand, he immediately thought that Kong Xuan had secretly spoiled it and robbed it.


    Listen to the burning lamp angrily: "well, Kong Xuan, it turned out that you secretly captured the spiritual treasure that originally belonged to the poor monk in the battle of God sealing. Today, the poor monk wants to take back the treasure and teach you a lesson."


    Kong Xuan was shocked when he heard the words of burning the lamp. He thought to himself, "this'' five element divine Pearl ''was given by martial uncle Kunpeng. It must have been calculated by martial uncle Kunpeng when burning the lamp." thinking of this, Kong Xuan immediately understood the reason.


    He laughed and said, "they all say that you are shameless and obscene when you light a lamp. It''s no surprise to see that today. This'' five element divine Pearl ''was originally the treasure of my teaching. When it became your lamp, you dare to say such shameless words. From your behavior, you can see that your Buddhism is a shameless villain."


    Kong Xuan then changed his tone and said, "although I didn''t take this treasure back from you, if you have any ideas, I''ll take over all the causes and consequences."


    Burning lamp was furious when he heard Kong Xuan''s words and said, "well, you Kong Xuan dare to be so presumptuous in front of the poor monk. If you can''t get out of jin''ao Island, you can escape a disaster. Today, you want to let you enter that reincarnation."


    Kong xuanleng snorted and said, "don''t talk wildly when burning the lamp. I''ll see the truth if I have the ability."

 Chapter 498

    As soon as Kong Xuan''s words fell, a calm voice came down from the sky and said, "what happened in those years was done by the family teacher. I''m here, but it shouldn''t be taken over by Kong Xuan''s friends. Light the lamp! You can come to me if you have any dissatisfaction."


    As soon as the words fell, Wu Dao led Hou Yi and others to Kong Xuan.


    After seeing the emergence of several enlightened people, burning the lamp was shocked. He did not expect that the multi treasure Tathagata Buddha sent by zhunti Saint at the same time could not stop the reinforcements of the enlightenment, which made him trapped in vain.


    A few days ago, I still remember the battle with the enlightened people. Now the situation is obviously that their side has fallen behind. If there is a slight difference, they are likely to be trapped here as in the past.


    In fact, burning the lamp is too much to worry about. Kunpeng doesn''t want to use today''s events to extinguish the lamp. After all, the great prosperity of the west is the general trend of the way of heaven, and Kunpeng can''t stop it, so as not to give an excuse to the two Saints of the West. Please Hongjun Daozu come forward and punish him. Unfortunately, burning the lamp doesn''t know in his heart, and he is in panic for nothing.


    Burning a lamp doesn''t think that these people can resist the enlightenment and Kong Xuan. He doesn''t want to get himself involved because of Qiu Shouxian. No one knows whether the Enlightenment has set up the "heavenly star array". Once he bumps into this array, he will die himself.


    Thinking of this, the burning lamp secretly said to Manjusri, "Manjusri, the situation is very unfavorable to us. In my opinion, you''d better give up the Qiu Shouxian, so as not to lose your face for nothing. It''s hard to say whether you can save your life."


    After hearing the sound of burning a lamp, Manjusri looked at the situation in front of him. It was really that they had fallen behind in the West. If they moved their hands, the five of them alone could not resist Kong Xuan, Wu Yun Xian and the seven people of enlightenment. Moreover, enlightenment and others were the best at the long array. The reputation of the "heavenly star array" is still fresh in his memory, so he also felt a retreat.


    The Guanyin Bodhisattva and the Puxian Bodhisattva were very happy. Fortunately, they didn''t bring the mount, otherwise they would send sheep into the tiger''s mouth.


    The Manjusri Bodhisattva sighed, "well, it''s impossible to bring back the Qiu Shouxian in the current situation. As long as we can retreat safely, it''s no big deal for the Qiu Shouxian to give up."


    Burning the lamp was very happy that Manjusri could understand the current situation, but he just spoke wildly, but he was embarrassed to come forward and talk to the enlightenment and others. Among them, only the Guanyin Bodhisattva was the best person to talk, so burning the lamp said to the Guanyin Bodhisattva: "Guanyin, now the situation is very unfavorable to us, because just now I have a bad relationship with Kong Xuan, but it is not easy to negotiate with them. Now you are the only one among us who is most suitable to negotiate with them!"


    Hearing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva had no dissatisfaction. She also knew that under the current situation, she was the only one who was most suitable to negotiate with each other. The ancient Buddha who lit the lamp was very right.


    Thinking of this, Guanyin Bodhisattva said: "up to now, we can only do this, but we should be prepared to break through. If there is something wrong, we will break through immediately!"


    Even without the reminder of Guanyin Bodhisattva, the people who lit the lamp understood this and began to retreat gradually. However, the monkey king standing below did not know why the Guanyin Bodhisattva suddenly stopped and was about to continue to come forward to capture the Qiu Shouxian.


    Seeing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva quickly stopped him and said, "Wukong, now the monster knows how powerful it is. He won''t come to trouble the black chicken king again in the future. Just let him go!"


    Sun Wukong was reluctant, but fortunately he didn''t notice the enlightenment, otherwise he would come forward and entangle with it. Guanyin Bodhisattva was afraid of this, so he wanted to send him away early to avoid a war between the two sides. He just heard Guanyin Bodhisattva say: "Wukong, now your responsibility is to protect the Tang Sanzang''s journey to the west to learn scriptures. You will end the task one day earlier, and you will be free one day earlier. This Wuji country is not a place for you to stay for a long time. Now the monster has been solved. You should set off with the Tang Sanzang to the west to obtain the Scriptures!"


    After hearing what Guanyin Bodhisattva said, Sun Wukong thought he was right, so he happily went to meet Tang Sanzang and others and set off for the Western Paradise.


    After Sun Wukong left, Guanyin Bodhisattva breathed a sigh of relief and prepared to negotiate with the enlightenment and others.


    As for Sun Wukong''s departure, the dark cloud immortal who originally wanted to stop was secretly stopped by Wudao. He only listened to Wudao''s advice and said: "You can''t stop the Taoist friends. Nowadays, the great prosperity of the west is the general trend of heaven. It''s the will of heaven for the monkey king to protect Tang Sanzang''s journey to the west to learn scriptures. If we stop it, we will teach the west a handle and let ourselves suffer. You also experienced the war of Fengshen in those years. You should know that the general trend of heaven is not reversed!"


    Hearing this, the dark cloud fairy just let the monkey king go, but he put all his anger on the people who lit the lights. His eyes glared at the other party. After Kong Xuan ordered, he came forward to fight with the other party again.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was very depressed when he saw the appearance of the dark cloud fairy. These people had too many causes and consequences with the sect. If he wanted to leave safely today, he had to start with the enlightenment and others. Otherwise, relying on the performance of the dark cloud fairy, they would have a big war today.


    Thinking of this, Guanyin Bodhisattva came forward and said, "you Taoist friends, now that Qiu Shouxian has been out of trouble, this is also the will of heaven. We don''t want to argue with you. We might as well do it. What do you think?"


    As soon as Guanyin Bodhisattva said this, the dark cloud fairy jumped out and said, "Guanyin, you think it''s beautiful. You''ve imprisoned senior brother Qiu Shouxian for so long. You want us to give up the cause and effect with you with such a sentence. You don''t think much of yourself!"


    Kong Xuan heard this and said, "Guanyin, if you want to do it, you can do it. You and Puxian just need to release the two elder martial brothers Lingya Xian and Jin Guangxian, and I can make the decision. Do it today. The cause and effect will be solved by several elder martial brothers next time."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva heard this, but it was difficult to give up. He was stunned on the spot for a moment.


    Although Kong Xuan and the dark cloud immortal hated the Guanyin Bodhisattva and others, they disdained to take advantage of this opportunity to plot against each other, so they just stood aside silently and waited for the Guanyin Bodhisattva''s decision.


    At this time, Guanyin Bodhisattva secretly discussed with several people who lit the lamp how to deal with Kong Xuan and the dark cloud immortal.


    Just listen to the Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "light the lamp teacher, how do you think I should reply to them?"


    Burning the lamp is also very difficult. The golden light fairy and Lingya fairy have not been attached to the west, so they are banned by the zhunti saint. If they agree to Kong Xuan''s intention, they can''t explain to the zhunti saint when they go back. I''m afraid they will be excluded from Buddhism in the future. If they don''t agree with Kong Xuan, it''s hard for them to leave here safely today. When they think of lighting a lamp here, they can''t help hating why the zhunti Saint made a miscalculation and put them in danger.


    After burning a lamp and meditating for a moment, he said, "Guanyin has to think about it for a long time. If we are a little cautious, I''m afraid we will fall into a place of eternal doom and never have the day of emergence!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva also knows this, but Kong Xuan won''t give them too long to study the current situation. She only heard her sigh: "teacher, I understand what you said, but I''m afraid Kong Xuan won''t give us too much time to think about the current situation!"


    Afraid to stay, Sun Fo didn''t have any loss in Kong Xuan''s request. He just heard him say, "in that case, let''s just agree with them, so that we can get out of trouble as soon as possible!"


    Bodhisattva Samantabhadra disagreed and said: "The golden fairy and the tooth fairy were banned by the zhunti saint. If we agree to this, how will we face the questioning of the zhunti saint in the future? Moreover, we are all traitors. If the zhunti saint has no guard against us, I don''t agree. If we do this again, I''m afraid our position in Buddhism will be excluded by everyone in the future £¡¡±


    Afraid to stay, Sun Fo said, "I don''t think so. We are all recruited by the zhunti Saint himself to the West. Even if we lose the golden light fairy and Lingya fairy, he must not blame us. After all, this is caused by the calculation error of the zhunti Saint himself."


    Hearing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva sighed: "Afraid of staying sun Buddha, you take things too simple. After we do this, the zhunti saint will not punish us on the surface. On the contrary, he may comfort us. But have you ever wondered if the zhunti saint will secretly let others embarrass us? Many people have joined the West. They have resentments against us, as long as we lose power, Then you will be excluded by them. "


    Fearing to stay, sun Buddha sighed: "if I had known this, I shouldn''t have rebelled into the west, and I wouldn''t be in such a dilemma today!"


    Burning the lamp said, "what if we still stay to explain, then the first Heavenly Master will ignore us at all."

 Chapter 499

    After waiting for a long time, Kong Xuan was annoyed to see that Guanyin Bodhisattva had not spoken for a long time. So he said, "Guanyin, have you thought about it? I don''t have much time to waste here!"


    Hearing Kong Xuan''s words, the Guanyin Bodhisattva sighed differently: "light the lamp teacher, Kong Xuan has been a little annoyed. How can I reply to Kong Xuan? Please make an idea."


    The lamplighter sighed, "it''s impossible to listen to us explain more now when we look at the appearance of Kong Xuan and Wu Yunxian. You can help us get rid of the current dilemma through understanding those people. They are our last hope. If we can persuade them, we may leave safely today."


    Hearing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "I understand the meaning of the lamp burning teacher. I can only do my best. Success depends on God''s will!"


    The lamp said, "do your best and don''t have any psychological burden."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded, and then cut off the secret sound transmission with the lamp burning people. She raised her head and said to Kong Xuan, "Taoist friend Kong Xuan, I can''t accept your offer..."


    Before Guanyin Bodhisattva finished, Kong Xuannu said, "in that case, let''s see Zhenzhang under our hands!" he said, he would come forward to fight with Guanyin Bodhisattva and others, and the dark cloud fairy was also eager to try.


    Seeing this, the Guanyin Bodhisattva hurriedly said, "Kong xuandao friend, wait a minute, please listen to my detailed explanation."


    The enlightenment didn''t want to conflict with the Guanyin Bodhisattva here, so he came forward and advised, "Kong xuandao friend, let''s listen to the reason of Guanyin Bodhisattva!"


    Now that the Enlightenment was making a noise, Kong Xuan was embarrassed to refute the Enlightenment''s face, so he said, "since the Taoist friends spoke, I''ll listen to their excuses."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva and others breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this. They only heard Guanyin Bodhisattva say: "It''s not that we don''t want to release the two Taoist friends of Jin Guangxian and Lingya Xian, but we don''t have the right and ability. Both Taoist friends of Jin Guangxian and Lingya Xian have been banned by the quasi mention saint. Even if I promise you, it''s useless. Without the permission of the quasi mention saint, the two Taoist friends of Jin Guangxian and Lingya Xian can''t get out of trouble!"


    Kong Xuan couldn''t help but say, "in that case, I''ll leave you and see if the zhunti saint is willing to exchange the two elder martial brothers of Jin Guangxian and Lingya Xian for you!"


    Hearing Kong Xuan''s words, the Guanyin Bodhisattva said angrily, "since the Taoist friends insist on doing so, we can only fight to the death, but it is impossible to capture us alive." as he said, Guanyin Bodhisattva burst into a momentum of coercion.


    The lighters looked at each other and were ready to fight with Kong Xuan and others. The reason why they reacted like this was not that they really wanted to fight with Kong Xuan, but that they knew that if they kept retreating, they would not be able to leave here safely. Instead, they might as well force each other with death, but there would be a glimmer of vitality.


    After seeing the reaction of the people who lit the lamp, Kong Xuan couldn''t help hesitating. If the people who lit the lamp really had the heart to die, they would have to pay a heavy price even though they had more people. The savvy and others just came to help themselves, and they had no reason to put them in danger.


    Thinking of this, Kong Xuan didn''t know what to do. The dark cloud immortal also felt this way.


    Seeing the enlightenment, he came forward and said, "you have something to discuss. You don''t have to fight to death."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "we don''t want to do this, but it''s also forced by you. No one will die if there is a way to live. Since you want our lives, you need to pay a certain price."


    The enlightenment said, "Guanyin Bodhisattva misunderstood that we didn''t want to take your lives. We just hope you can release the two Taoist friends, the golden light fairy and the Lingya fairy."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "I have passed this matter. We have no right to decide. You must force me to wait. Then we can only fight desperately."


    The dark cloud fairy didn''t want to believe in Guanyin Bodhisattva. He just heard him say, "Guanyin, you captured the two elder martial brothers of Jin Guangxian and Lingya Xian in the battle of Fengshen. But now you say so, how can you make us believe!"


    Hearing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "we captured the golden light fairy and the spirit tooth fairy, but do you think we can ban the golden light fairy and the spirit tooth fairy for a long time?"


    When Kong Xuan heard this, he couldn''t help thinking, "there''s some truth in Guanyin''s words. It''s really impossible to ban the two elder martial brothers Jin Guangxian and Lingya Xian for so long by their ability. It seems that she''s telling the truth. The two elder martial brothers were banned by the zhunti saint, so they had to become the mounts of Guanyin."


    Although Kong Xuan understood this, he still didn''t want to let go of the Guanyin Bodhisattva easily, so he said, "Guanyin Bodhisattva, although you say these things have some truth, I can''t easily believe you. You always need to explain it to me, otherwise I can''t explain it to my fellow disciples!"


    Although Kong Xuan''s words were both soft and hard, now they can''t reassure the Guanyin Bodhisattva. Just listen to the Guanyin Bodhisattva: "I''ve explained what to say. Since Kong Xuan''s friends insist that we give you an explanation, we have nothing to say. In the end, you and I can only meet each other as swordsmen."


    Seeing that the situation in the field was tense again, Wudao hurriedly said, "if you have something to say, it''s just the lowest means. It''s not advisable."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "although we don''t want to do this, Kong xuandao friends are determined to embarrass us and rise up to resist. This is also our last move!"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment said, "Guanyin Bodhisattva, don''t worry. Wait for me to discuss with Kong xuandao. If the two sides can solve the matter peacefully, don''t meet with swordsmen!"


    Hearing this, the Guanyin Bodhisattva was overjoyed and said, "thank you for your help!"


    The enlightenment smiled and said, "Guanyin Bodhisattva, this matter needs the consent of both sides, otherwise even if I try again, it will be in vain. If you want to keep a penny, this matter is impossible. You''d better discuss it first, so as not to worry when you get it."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva is very happy to hear this. She also knows the current situation. It is impossible for these people to leave without a penny, but she can''t let Kong Xuan bully them. Now it is a good thing that the enlightenment wants to be their middleman, and they can ease up with Kong Xuan.


    Just listen to the Guanyin Bodhisattva say to the burning lamp: "burning lamp teacher, now someone is willing to make peace for us, but if we have been unwilling to pay anything, it is difficult to leave here safely. What do you think of this?"


    The lamp sighed: "up to now, we have to give some blood. As long as we don''t touch our bottom line, everything is easy to discuss. The most important thing in front of us is to leave safely!"


    Fearing to stay, sun Buddha said, "I don''t know where Guanyin Bodhisattva is going to let go and let the other side do some good?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva sighed: "Kong Xuan blindly wants to save Jin Guangxian and Lingya fairy from difficulties. We can only make concessions in this regard, and the other party can let us leave safely."


    Afraid to stay, sun Buddha asked, "I don''t know what Guanyin Bodhisattva plans to do?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "I think the golden light fairy and Lingya fairy will get out of trouble one day. It''s better to be a mercy and promise them that if the golden light fairy and Lingya fairy have a chance to get out of trouble, we will never stop them from leaving safely. I don''t know if the lamp burning teacher thinks this is feasible, will it touch the bottom line of the quasi saint and cause us unnecessary trouble in the future?"


    Burning the lamp, when hearing the words of Guanyin Bodhisattva, the spirit was shocked and said, "Guanyin, your meaning is very good. I think it is very feasible. This move can make Kong Xuan feel our sincerity and will not touch the bottom line of zhunti saints, so that we don''t have to worry about being excluded by them in the future."


    Fearing to stay, Sun Fo sighed, "this is a good move, but I don''t know how Kong Xuan and others react. After all, now they are stronger than us, and they may not agree with this proposal!"


    Hearing the words of fearing sun Buddha, the mood of Guanyin Bodhisattva and burning the lamp sank again. Indeed, it was just their one-sided thought. I don''t know whether Kong Xuan would agree.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little low, Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "in fact, we don''t have to be so pessimistic. Since the Enlightenment was willing to mediate our struggle with Kong Xuan, he said that he didn''t want to force us too much. If this person was willing to help us, it might still be recognized by Kong Xuan."


    After hearing the words of Guanyin Bodhisattva, several people who lit the lamp put their hope on the enlightenment, hoping that they could get what they wanted.

 Chapter 500

    The solution of the matter is like this. As expected by Guanyin Bodhisattva, enlightenment really hopes to prevent them from conflict, which will not have a good result for anyone.


    Just listen to the enlightenment saying to Kong Xuan: "Friend Kong Xuan, we came to Wuji country to save Qiu Shouxian. Now that things have been done, we should leave early in case of accidents. Although we are trapped in the business of lighting lamps, it is impossible to capture them alive. Once the other party has a desperate heart, you and I will lose a lot. In that case, the gains outweigh the losses, and it is difficult for us to fight together Take them quickly, so that the two saints of the West will naturally send experts to meet the lights, and you will be surrounded by each other! "


    Kong Xuan also understood this, but he was unwilling. He only heard him sigh: "according to the words of Taoist friends, we can''t leave safely with the light?"


    The enlightenment smiled and said, "but not so. Now that we have the upper hand, how can we let them leave for nothing? More or less, they need to leave something and explain to us."


    Kong Xuan was also relieved when he heard this. He said, "since Taoist friends have a clear mind, the matter will be handled by Taoist friends themselves. I won''t say more!"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment smiled and said, "thank you for your trust. I will do my best!"


    Enlightenment then turned to Guanyin Bodhisattva and said, "Guanyin Bodhisattva, now I have convinced Kong xuandao friends to settle this matter peacefully with you, but do you want a solution?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said: "thank you for your help. We have made a decision, but there will be any feelings on Kong Xuan''s side. Everything needs to be resolved by Tao friends!"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment smiled and said, "in that case, please tell us about your decision. I have a problem in my heart. Think about how to persuade Kong xuandao!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "it''s not up to us to release the two Taoist friends, the golden fairy and the Lingya fairy. We can only guarantee that if the time for the two Taoist friends to get out of trouble comes, we will never stop them from leaving. This is the only thing we can do. I don''t know what they think?"


    The enlightenment smiled and said, "it''s a little stingy for several Taoist friends to do so, but I can also understand the difficulties of several Taoist friends. I should try my best to persuade Kong Xuan and Wu Yunxian."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was overjoyed when he heard that the enlightenment agreed with their intention, and said, "thank you for your trouble!"


    The enlightenment smiled and said, "it''s nothing, but I have to make it clear in advance to avoid waves in the future!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "what do you want, but let''s be frank. As long as we can do it, we won''t refuse!"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment nodded and said, "several Taoist friends also know that the intercepted Taoist friends don''t want to believe your words at all. If you want to get their consent, you must make an oath. I don''t know how many Taoist friends can do this. If not, I don''t need to discuss with Kong Xuan Taoist friends again!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva heard this. Although he was dissatisfied with the lack of trust in them by the enlightenment, he was also helpless. Who has always had a bad reputation in the west, it can''t blame others for taking precautions against them. Just listen to Guanyin Bodhisattva sigh: "Taoist friends, please rest assured. If Kong xuandao agrees with our proposal, we should take an oath."


    Wudao said with a smile, "since Taoist friends say so, I''m relieved." Wudao said and talked to Kong Xuan.


    When the Puxian Bodhisattva heard what Guanyin Bodhisattva said, he was unwilling to say, "Guanyin Bodhisattva, the enlightenment is insulting us. Why do you promise him?"


    Before waiting for Guanyin Bodhisattva to speak, he just heard a cold hum from the burning lamp and said: "Puxian, Guanyin''s move is very correct. Do you think we are so noble in the eyes of the truncated religion? If we don''t make an oath, how can we make the other party believe our sincerity!"


    After being hit by the words of burning the lamp, the Samantabhadra did not say anything, but stood there quietly waiting for the reply of enlightenment.


    At this time, the Enlightenment was discussing with the Kong Xuan. They only heard the enlightenment say, "Kong Xuan''s Taoist friend, the meaning of the Guanyin Bodhisattva is that if the time for the two Taoist friends to get out of trouble comes in the future, they will never stop them from leaving. What do you think of this?"


    Hearing this, Kong Xuan understood that this was probably the bottom line of the Guanyin Bodhisattva and others. If he wanted to improve his requirements, he was afraid he would have to meet with swordsmen, so he said, "I''ve handed it over to my Taoist friends. As long as my Taoist friends think it''s ok, I agree!"


    The enlightenment said: "In fact, I don''t want to let them leave safely, but the other side''s power is there. It''s difficult for us to win them. In addition, Guanyin Bodhisattva and others are traitors to Buddhism, but they can absorb the attention of Buddhism. This is also good for us. Moreover, it''s inconvenient for us to stay in Wuji country for a long time, so I think we can agree with him Our proposal. "


    Kong Xuan said with a smile, "everything is up to the Taoist friends. I will never disagree."


    Hearing that Kong Xuan also agreed to this proposal, the enlightenment said to Guanyin Bodhisattva, "Guanyin Bodhisattva, I have said that I can pass through Kong xuandao friends. As long as you make an oath, I will let you go!"


    Upon hearing this, the Guanyin Bodhisattva looked at each other and said, "thank you for your help. We are very grateful." the Guanyin Bodhisattva made an oath.


    Enlightenment and others also kept their promise to release Guanyin Bodhisattva. They left safely.


    After Guanyin Bodhisattva left, Kong Xuan came forward and said, "now things are over. I''ll return to jin''ao island to recover my life and say goodbye to several Taoist friends!"


    The enlightenment said, "this is not the place where we have stayed for a long time. We''ll say goodbye, but we should be careful when we return to prevent the obstruction of the West."


    Kong Xuan nodded and said, "thank you for reminding me." after that, both sides left the black chicken country.


    After being reminded by the enlightenment, Kong Xuan carefully went to jin''ao island with Wu Yunxian and Qiu Shouxian. He was not blocked by the western religion all the way. Only when he was about to arrive at jin''ao Island did he find the whereabouts of the Western Maitreya Buddha and others. They looked like they were preparing to block the reinforcement of jin''ao island.


    Kong Xuan didn''t want to fight with them to avoid accidents, so he quietly bypassed each other and returned to jin''ao island to see the leader of Tongtian sect reply.


    The safe return of Kong Xuan, Wu Yunxian and Qiu Shouxian made Tongtian cult leader very happy. The reason why they were able to pass through Buddhism was that Tongtian cult leader failed to grasp Kong Xuan''s situation in order to cover up the secret of heaven just in case when they left.


    After meeting the leader of Tongtian, Kong Xuan informed the teacher of the details of his trip, and then retired to listen to the teacher''s arrangement.


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "Taoist friend Kunpeng is really good. He can count the response of the two saints in the West and make preparations in advance, otherwise he will lose consideration again this time. It is really a good thing to form an alliance with this person, but we will pay back the cause and effect in the future."


    Kong Xuan said, "teacher, what should we do with the western teachers outside the island?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect smiled and said, "since they are willing to wait there, let them wait there. Over time, they will naturally leave without paying attention to them."


    Kong Xuan said, "the teacher seems to damage the momentum of our interception and make people think we are afraid of the two saints in the West."


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "Kong Xuan, the great prosperity of the west is the general trend of the way of heaven, but we can''t go against the general trend of the way of heaven. If we act rashly, we can only let the two saints of the West have a handle and damage our own luck."


    Kong Xuan sighed, "teacher, disciples are just a little unwilling."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "The will of heaven is so that we have to obey. You also participated in the war of canonization at that time. At that time, the interception of religion was very powerful, but in the end, it didn''t nearly end up destroying the religion, so the general trend of the way of heaven can''t be reversed. However, they will find them to end the cause and effect of that year for the prosperity of this mass robbery and the next mass robbery. Now you should practice hard and improve your cultivation To prepare for the next mass robbery. Especially Qiu Shouxian, you just got out of trouble. You should practice well and recover your mana as soon as possible. "


    When the intercepted disciples heard the teacher say so, they could only retreat from Haosheng practice.

 Chapter 501

    When the lighters returned to the Western Paradise and told the sage of zhunti, zhunti realized that he had been defeated by Kunpeng again, but his mood was very depressed. He had to order the Buddha and Maitreya Buddha to withdraw, so as not to make people laugh again.


    Then the sage saw zhunti''s appearance and said, "younger martial brother, it''s also God''s will. You don''t need to blame yourself. It''s no big deal for Qiu Shouxian to get out of trouble. Fortunately, I''ve got the merit."


    Zhunti said, "what if you get that trivial merit? You and I have lost our prestige among people. I''m afraid these failures will make some people different!"


    Then he said, "I''m not too worried about this. Even if they can have different ideas, what if they can. Now the great prosperity of the west is the general trend of heaven, and no one can go against it. Don''t you see that Kunpeng has converged now, otherwise he can easily let go of the lights. Can they come back safely?"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, even so, you and I have to guard against it. These successive failures have increased the internal pressure in the West. If I don''t try to solve it, there will be trouble in the future."


    Then he said, "what should I do according to younger martial brother?"


    Zhunti said, "I can''t think of any good way for a while, and now you and I can''t grasp Kunpeng''s concession. We can only take one step at a time."


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, it''s not like your performance!"


    Zhunti said with a wry smile: "Senior brother, I can''t help it. Although some of us have different opinions, you and I can''t find these people. That will panic more people and be more unfavorable to us. According to Kunpeng''s behavior this time, he is still very afraid of the way of heaven. I''m good news for us. We can limit it according to his weakness in the future Control this person. "


    Kunpeng doesn''t know zhunti''s idea when he is in the Beiming sea. He is explaining to his disciples why he wants to do so, so that their disciples can be prepared for similar situations in the future.


    Kunpeng said, "I''m sure you have some doubts about the teacher who asked you to let go of the lights. Why didn''t the teacher take the opportunity to attack the two saints in the west?"


    Enlightenment and others nodded and said, "teacher, disciples do have some doubts."


    Kunpeng smiled: "You have doubts, that''s right. The reason why I let go of the lamp burning people is considered in many ways. First, I don''t want to go against the general trend of the heavenly way and cause the dissatisfaction of Hongjun Taoist ancestors. Second, you want to delay the interpretation as you said to Kong Xuan. Finally, I hope they can cause a little commotion in the West and make it uneasy to live, so as to reduce His attention to us. "


    Jingwei said, "teacher, it doesn''t seem to be a big deal. It''s better for us to kill a few people who burn lamps directly and have less trouble in the future."


    Kunpeng didn''t blame Jingwei, but said with a smile: "Jingwei, among the people, you are the most worrying for the teacher. You only look at the surface of everything and never think deeply. You can''t do this, but you should pay more attention in the future. First of all, the general trend of heaven is the sharp sword pressing on our heads. A little carelessness will lead to heaven''s punishment. The teacher doesn''t care, but who can resist heaven''s punishment?"


    Kunpeng said and looked at Jingwei. Jingwei jumped and spit out his tongue, and then hid behind the enlightenment. Kunpeng smiled and then said: "The last time I was a teacher, I lost the face of Yuanshi Tianzun, the leader of the sect. As a person, I will try to do something against us. I can keep the lamp burning people to block the Yuanshi Tianzun. He won''t come to haunt us before cleaning up the door. The last thing to say is the West. We didn''t kill the lamp burning people when we got the upper hand. Do you think we will How many of them do you doubt? "


    Jingwei said, "teacher, they don''t seem to have done too much to light the lamp. As long as they tell the details to the zhunti saint, there must be no trouble!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s just your words. How much effort did zhunti and Jieyin spend to protect the lives of the lamp burning people during our war with the west, but now the lamp burning people can return to the Western blissful world safely and undamaged after making a small oath. If you were zhunti, would you believe this?"


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "the disciple won''t believe it! But the teacher''s zhunti is also very good at calculation. He can''t fail to see the teacher''s plan!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I know this plan can''t hide it from the zhunti, but I don''t want to hide it from him."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Jingwei was surprised and asked, "teacher, how can you gain if you don''t want to hide from the sage?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "The conspiracy in the world is not terrible. What''s terrible is Yang''s conspiracy. It''s Yang''s conspiracy to be used as a teacher. Even if zhunti knows what he thinks in his mind, it can''t be solved. Maybe he believes the words of those people in his heart, but it doesn''t mean that others will believe them. Especially now the west is divided into three factions, one is the traitor and the other is the traitor For Maitreya, these disciples themselves are western disciples. They have the orders to mention and receive, and they won''t have any dissatisfaction with the lantern burning people. But the last faction is the one who joined the west by intercepting religion. Although their side joined the west, they hate the lantern burning people very much. When they see the lantern burning so easily, they will find things. At that time, there will be riots in the West , even if zhunti wants to suppress it, it will be difficult. "


    After hearing the teacher''s explanation, Jingwei and others realized that the teacher''s vision was far beyond their comparison. However, at the same time, they felt sad about the Saint zhunti and even provoked the teacher. It was really his misfortune.


    Now, Qiu Shouxian''s rescue has shocked the three realms, and everyone has different opinions. It is reasonable that Qiu Shouxian should not be rescued at this time before the great disaster. Unexpectedly, the leader of Tongtian cult was able to change the small trend and take the opportunity to rescue Qiu Shouxian from Buddhism. His move made all the three realms see a glimmer of heaven''s opportunity.


    The supreme Lao Jun and others were shocked. When did the Tongtian leader have such skills? The reason for this misunderstanding was the trick devised by the sage zhunti. Since he couldn''t directly shake the Kunpeng, he tried to focus everyone''s attention on the Kunpeng''s ally Tongtian leader and covered the secret again with the two people, Let everyone know the details of this matter, so that they can act secretly.


    As he expected, the leader of Tongtian sect immediately attracted everyone''s attention. For a time, countless experts were secretly watching every move of jin''ao island.


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult was kept in the valley. He didn''t know what had happened. It was really good to mention that the evil water moved eastward. Although he lost a little prestige in front of the people, it was very beneficial to him to shift the eyes of the supreme old gentleman and the original Heavenly Master.


    Yuanshi Tianzun was most interested in this matter. He was deeply afraid that Tongtian sect leader would come back to trouble him, so he came to Taiqing to meet the supreme old gentleman and discuss the impact of this matter.


    Just listen to Yuanshi Tianzun saying, "elder martial brother, what do you think of brother Tongtian''s move?"


    The Supreme Lord understood what Yuanshi Tianzun was thinking, so he said, "younger martial brother, this is a good thing for the East. At least it weakens the luck of the West and makes us understand that everything is possible."


    Hearing the words of the supreme old gentleman, the original Tianzun was very dissatisfied. He didn''t believe that the supreme old gentleman didn''t know the purpose of coming, but the supreme old gentleman fooled him so. It was obvious that he had another thought in his heart. However, at this time, Yuanshi Tianzun was inseparable from the support of the supreme Lao Jun. who let him expound was greatly weakened.


    Just listen to the Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, I don''t mean this, but I want to ask you, the impact of Tongtian''s sudden move on you and me?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun directly told the truth and forced Taishang Laojun to make a statement, which surprised Taishang Laojun. But in an instant, Taishang Laojun understood that Yuanshi Tianzun was dissatisfied with his statement, so he said: "although this matter has some influence on you and me, it''s better than the West Daxing. No, you and I should wait and see the change before making plans."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said reluctantly, "elder martial brother, it''s not that I want to make trouble with younger martial brother Tongtian, but if the interception is booming, my interpretation will bear the brunt. In the first battle of Fengshen, I formed a deep hatred with younger martial brother Tongtian and had to guard against it!"


    The supreme old gentleman smiled and said, "younger martial brother, as long as you and I pay more attention, a little Qiu Shouxian can''t turn over any waves. As long as the 3000 disciples don''t return to the sect, it doesn''t matter to you and me. Your concern is chaos. Things are not as serious as you think."


    The supreme old gentleman is wise. In just a few words, he calmed the Yuanshi Tianzun.

 Chapter 502

    The most sober among the people was the Kun Peng. He immediately realized that this was just the zhunti''s plot. However, Kunpeng was not so kind to remind everyone that this was zhunti''s conspiracy. As long as the Apostle didn''t leave jin''ao Island, nothing would happen. This just attracted the attention of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun. He took the opportunity to get more merit from the journey to the West.


    Only to hear Kunpeng smile: "this must be shameless enough to come up with such a despicable conspiracy."


    Kunpeng''s mindless words puzzled the disciples. He only heard Jingwei say, "teacher, what did the saint do to make you say so?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s not a big deal. He must be so shameless that he wants to turn everyone''s eyes to the Tongtian sect leader and hide himself in the dark. It seems that there are other conspiracies in his heart."


    Hearing this, the enlightenment asked, "teacher, shall we inform the saint of heaven and ask him to prepare early in case he must mention the saint''s plot?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "there''s no need to be so. It''s better to be quiet than to move. Let''s first see what the zhunti''s plot is. Don''t scare the snake and let zhunti be prepared."


    The enlightenment said: "teacher, but we know that zhunti sage has a plot, but we don''t inform Tongtian sage, but we lose our duty as an ally. If Tongtian sage knows, I''m afraid it will affect the relationship between the two sides!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "enlightenment, you are very happy to see this as a teacher, but we are not busy now. We tell the leader of Tongtian that zhunti has a plot. After all, we have no evidence. Moreover, if zhunti changes his attention once he frightens the snake, I don''t know what bad intention he will come up with, so now we''d better wait and see it change."


    He wondered why the teacher suddenly didn''t care about the safety of interception, so he asked, "teacher, if we don''t tell the sage, will it affect the safety of interception?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the disciples of the sect have been practicing behind closed doors. If they don''t go out of jin''ao Island, what danger can there be? You''re just worrying about it. Now this situation is beneficial to the sect and can more or less increase their prestige."


    Hearing this, the Enlightenment was even more incomprehensible. There was a deep hatred between the zhunti saint and the Tongtian leader. How could he help the Tongtian leader establish his reputation? So he asked: "teacher, according to the relationship between the zhunti saint and the Tongtian leader, it is impossible to help each other improve his reputation. What is he doing for?"


    Kunpeng said: "what else can zhunti do for? Naturally, he wants to divert the attention of the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun. The supreme old gentleman has twice obtained merit and virtue from the journey to the west, and we have no trend. Naturally, he wants to restrict the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun from the idea of merit and virtue of the journey to the West."


    Hearing this, the Enlightenment was greatly surprised and said, "it''s amazing that the quasi mention Saint made such a big move for this matter!"


    When Kunpeng heard the words of enlightenment, he became angry and said: "Enlightenment, you follow as teachers, so everyone has more or less great merit and virtue to protect themselves. You know, in the famine, merit and virtue are very limited. Even few people under the saint''s door have merit and virtue to protect themselves. Although there are few merits and virtues to learn scriptures from the West, it is nothing to you, but it is something everyone wants to get in the famine. Then you must make such a move It''s nothing. "


    Hearing this, the enlightenment couldn''t help thinking in his heart: "yes! I have had boundless merits and virtues with my teacher for so many years. This merit and virtue is not in my eyes, but it is very rare in the eyes of people in the flood and famine."


    Thinking of this, he realized the Tao and said, "what the teacher said is what the disciple said, but he made a mistake."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "we don''t care about this merit, but it is very important for the West. The west is already very poor, but the two saints in the West have no innate treasure to suppress their own luck. It''s reasonable for him to do this."


    Kunpeng said, suddenly his face changed. Seeing this, the enlightenment asked, "what happened to the teacher?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "Hong Er, the son of the ox demon king, doesn''t know the heaven and earth, but he went down the mountain with the ox demon king behind his back. He is about to attack the Tang Sanzang and his party. He really doesn''t know whether to live or die."


    Hearing this, the enlightenment said, "teacher, the ox demon king is a disciple of the sect, and we are allies with the sect. We can''t ignore it."


    Kunpeng said: "the ox demon king is really adding chaos. Now the eyes of the three circles are on the interception, but at this time, he has a problem. This time, I''m afraid the interception will be concerned by the first emperor and the Supreme Lord."


    The enlightenment asked, "teacher, what should we do?"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment and said: "Enlightenment, you go to inform the ox demon king to make him prepare early. As for the red boy, there is no danger at present, let him suffer a little, so as not to cause trouble for the interception in the future. You tell the ox demon king not to do anything first, and then go to save the red boy after the action of the two western saints, so as not to attract the attention of the three circles to the interception again."


    After receiving the order, Wudao had to get up and go to find the ox demon king. At this time, Jingwei also wanted to watch the fun with her. He just heard her say, "teacher, Jingwei also wanted to go with the eldest martial brother to help the ox demon king."


    Kunpeng said, "no, now my Beiming sea is too ostentatious. If you go there according to your nature, it will cause trouble, so you''d better be honest."


    Jingwei said coquettishly, "teacher, disciples won''t make trouble. Just let me go with the eldest martial brother!"


    Seeing this, the enlightenment also said, "teacher, why don''t you let the younger martial sister go with me? Some disciples will look at the younger martial sister and won''t let her make trouble."


    As soon as the enlightenment came out, Hou Yi and others begged for the Jingwei. Kunpeng shook his head and said, "you don''t need to say that you have your own ideas as a teacher. Jingwei must not go this time. It''s not early to understand the Tao. You go to inform the ox demon king to be ready as soon as possible, so as not to be caught off guard when you get it."


    Knowing that the teacher was so determined, he stopped talking and immediately got up to see the ox demon king. Jingwei had no choice but to stay in the Beiming sea.


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "Jingwei, it''s unusual. If you were a teacher, you wouldn''t be hindered. But now the teacher has just forced the sage to retreat. Soon, all the people in the three circles are staring at us, but you can''t be too ostentatious to avoid trouble. If you want to relax, how about the teacher sending you to the world I have evolved?"


    Jingwei was so excited when he heard this, he said, "teacher, those spiritual fruits are ripe?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "you know to eat. Most of the fruits are ripe. As a teacher, I''ll take you to pick the fruits." Kunpeng took Jingwei, Hou Yi, Chang''e and Cangjie to his own world.


    However, he remembered his master''s life and quickly came to Cuiyun mountain, the residence of the ox demon king, to meet the ox demon king.


    The ox demon king was very happy to see the arrival of the enlightenment. He welcomed the enlightenment into the cave with the Princess Iron Fan. After the three sat down, the ox demon king said, "I don''t know what''s important for you this time?"


    The enlightenment sighed, "do you know that your child has gone down the mountain as king without permission and wants to eat the Tang Monk''s meat?"


    Hearing this, the ox demon king was shocked and said, "Taoist friend, are you serious?"


    The enlightenment nodded and said, "this is what my teacher said. Naturally, it will not be false."


    When the ox demon king heard this, he hurriedly said to Princess Iron Fan, "my wife, go and bring the red boy back to avoid falling into the conspiracy of the two saints in the West."


    Princess Tiefan was also anxious, so she had to get up and go. At this time, the enlightenment quickly stopped and said, "two Taoist friends, wait a minute. I have something to say. Don''t hurry to find the red boy first."


    When Princess Tiefan heard this, she said, "if you have anything to say, please say it quickly. I have to find the red boy in a hurry."


    Wudao also knew the mood of Princess Iron Fan, so he hurriedly said: "The two Taoist friends must know that the Taoist friend Qiu Shouxian has got out of trouble and returned to jin''ao island. Now the three great supernatural powers are paying attention to every move of the sect. If you find the red boy at this time, it will affect the future of the sect. Therefore, before I come here, my master asked me to tell the two Taoist friends not to hurry to find the red boy and say that it''s better to let him suffer some pain in order to avoid lawlessness in the future ¡£¡±


    Princess Tiefan couldn''t help but say, "Taoist friend, do we care about the life and death of the red boy? I don''t agree with this. I''ll find the poor boy now."


    When the ox demon king heard this, he immediately said angrily, "what chaos do you add at this time? Let''s listen to the Taoist friends'' arrangements for the time being."


    The enlightenment also said: "the two Taoist friends don''t need to worry about the safety of the red boy. My teacher said that it''s urgent. You and I''d better get ready first and save the red boy after the west makes a move. This will also give him more insight."

 Chapter 503

    As soon as enlightenment came out, the ox demon king and Princess Iron Fan were silent, thinking about the feasibility of enlightenment.


    After a while, the Bull Demon King said, "since the holy master has said so, my old cow will do it. With the wisdom of the holy master, I''m sure the red boy won''t suffer."


    The Iron Fan Princess was still worried about what she wanted to say. The ox demon king stopped and said, "wife, I know you''re worried about the red boy. You think the holy teacher''s reputation is well known among the three worlds. He said that the red boy will be fine. Don''t worry about it."


    When Princess Tiefan heard this, she thought it was the same. If the enlightenment didn''t come to inform her, she didn''t know that the red boy had gone down the mountain. Since the saints gave their hands, the West couldn''t help the red boy.


    Thinking of this, Princess Iron Fan said to Wudao, "let Taoist friends laugh."


    The enlightenment smiled and said, "Taoist friends are in a poor mood. They can understand and care is chaotic. In fact, it''s no big deal. We don''t ask for the merit of learning scriptures. As long as we can save red boy''s life, we think the two saints in the west can''t fight for such a small matter."


    The ox demon king, a disciple of the sect, was very concerned about the matter of the sect. He only heard him ask, "Taoist friends, I don''t know what the situation of the sect is now. Is there any difficulty?"


    The enlightenment smiled and said, "Taoist friends don''t have to worry about the interception. If there are all heaven saints, even if someone wants to be disadvantageous to the interception, they should consider whether they can afford the consequences. The ''immortal killing sword array'' in the hands of all heaven saints is not a decoration."


    The ox demon king said, "what Taoist friends said is very true. If there are masters, no one must have the courage to force them to stop teaching too much, but it''s a pity that those who were listed as gods in those years."


    The enlightenment said, "Taoist friends don''t need to be sad about this. Once those Taoist friends get away, it''s better to think about how to save the red boy without attracting the attention of the people in the three realms."


    As soon as the ox demon king thought that it was also a matter of teaching, the Lord Tongtian was in charge, and it was not up to him to worry about it, so he discussed with the enlightenment how to save the red boy.


    After leaving Wuji country, Tang Sanzang and his party lived in Xiaoxing at night. After walking for more than half a month, they suddenly saw another high mountain. It was really a skyscraper blocking the sun. Tang Sanzang was so frightened that he hurriedly called Sun Wukong.


    Sun Wukong asked, "master asked Lao sun. What can I do for you?"


    Tang Sanzang said, "Wukong, you see, there are mountains and mountains ahead. You need to guard carefully. I''m afraid there will be demons invading me again."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "master, just walk. Don''t be careless. All old sun has his own protection."


    Tang Sanzang was a little relieved when he heard this. He whipped his horse and ran to the rocks. When he looked up, the mountain was indeed very steep. Tang Sanzang was uneasy again.


    Just when Tang Sanzang was frightened, he saw a red cloud in the valley, rising into the sky and gathering a mass of anger. Seeing this, the monkey king was shocked. He hurriedly approached him, pulled Tang Sanzang off his horse and said, "brothers, don''t go. The monster is coming."


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he immediately hurried to nail palladium. The monk Sha also hurriedly turned the treasure staff and surrounded Tang Sanzang.


    When they were on guard, the red cloud in the sky went far away. At this time, the monkey king, pig Bajie and monk Sha just put away their tension and helped Tang Sanzang mount his horse and continue to go west.


    Unfortunately, the monkey king didn''t know it was the red boy''s trick. Everything was to reduce the vigilance of the monkey king.


    The monkey king and others walked a short distance. They only heard the voice of help coming from the mountain. According to the monkey king''s nature, he didn''t want to meddle in his own affairs, but Tang Sanzang didn''t listen and insisted on asking the monkey king to save people.


    However, the monkey king had to obey his orders. With his golden eyes, he could easily see the origin of the red boy, so he warned the red boy not to play tricks.


    Unfortunately, his words didn''t let the red boy take it to heart at all. After walking a short distance, the red boy summoned a gust of wind to catch Tang Sanzang. The master was captured under his nose, which made the monkey king angry. He quickly summoned the local land to ask where the monsters were.


    The land replied, "speaking of this demon, the great saint should also know. He is the son of the great bull demon king, and his mother is the Princess Iron Fan. He has practiced in the flame mountain for 300 years and refined into samadhi true fire. He has great powers. The Bull Demon King sent him to guard mount Hao. His nickname is red boy, known as the king of the holy baby."


    Hearing this, the monkey king was full of joy. He quickly drank back the land Mountain God, but he showed his image, jumped off the peak and said to the pig Bajie and monk Sha: "brothers, please rest assured. There is no need to worry. The master will be fine. The demon is close to old sun."


    Hearing this, Zhu Bajie couldn''t help laughing and said, "brother, don''t lie. Your family is in Dongsheng Shenzhou, and this is Xiniu Hezhou. It''s a long way away. There are thousands of rivers and mountains across the sea. How can the monster be related to you?"


    Monkey king said: "You don''t know. I asked the local mountain god just now. I learned that the monster was the son of Dali Niu demon king. His name was called red child and he was known as the king of the holy baby. When my old sun made a big fuss in the heavenly palace five hundred years ago, he traveled all over the world to visit the earth heroes. The Niu demon king had seven brothers with old sun. There are usually five or six demon kings, but only one old sun was born small, so I put the Niu demon king He is called the eldest brother. This demon is the son of the ox demon king. I know his father. If he is about to rise, Lao sun is his elder. How dare he harm my master? "


    Hearing this, monk Sha couldn''t help laughing and said, "brother, as the saying goes, if you don''t come to the door for three years, you won''t kiss. What kind of kiss will the red boy recognize with you when you''re five or six hundred years away from the great bull demon king?"


    Sun Wukong said, "how can you say that! As the saying goes, a leaf of duckweed belongs to the sea. Where do people not meet? Even if he doesn''t recognize his relatives, he won''t my master. If he doesn''t want to stay for a banquet, he must return me a whole Tang monk."


    Speaking of this, Sun Wukong and his three brothers were pious, led the white horse, immediately carried their luggage and looked for the road to go straight ahead.


    The three of them walked about a hundred miles. Suddenly, they saw a pine forest. There was a curved stream in the forest. Under the stream, there was clear flowing water. At the top of the stream, there was a stone slab bridge leading to the cave.


    Monkey king said, "brother, you see that there is rock cliff phosphorus in the closet. It must be the residence of the goblin. We will discuss with the public. The one who is in charge of the luggage and horses will come with me to subdue the goblin?"


    Pig Bajie said, "brother, my old pig is not very sedentary. Let you subdue the demon."


    Hearing this, the monkey king said, "that''s good." so he taught monk Sha to hide the horse''s luggage deep in the forest, guard it carefully, and then went to find his master with the pig Bajie.


    Monkey King and pig Bajie walked to the door, but there was a stone tablet engraved with eight big characters, which was "huoyun cave in the withered pine stream of Mount Hao". There are a group of small demons in the closet, playing with the wind of gun and sword dancing. Sun Wukong came forward and shouted, "the little ones, go to report to the cave master as soon as possible and teach him to send out my master Tang Sanzang. Lao sun will save the life of your cave elf! If you dare to say no, Lao sun will overturn your mountain and level your cave!"


    When those little demons heard this, they hurriedly turned around, went back to the cave, closed two stone doors, and came inside to report: "report to the king, there is a disaster, and the disciples of Tang Sanzang came to the door! Ask us to release Tang Sanzang, or we will level our cave."


    When the red boy heard this, he said, "go and set up the formation, and I''ll be there in a minute." after the little demon got the order, he immediately led the crowd to set up the formation.


    After a while, the red boy came out of the door and shouted, "who are you? How dare you shout at me?"


    Monkey King walked up to him and said with a smile, "my good nephew, don''t make a false head. Send out my master as soon as possible. Everyone is easy to talk. Don''t lose face and family affection. If you let your father know, you should also blame my old sun for bullying the young with his elders. He doesn''t look like me."


    When the red boy heard this, he was furious and shouted, "you monkey, what kind of family do I have with you? Don''t talk nonsense here."


    Monkey king said, "you didn''t know that. When I was a brother with your father, you didn''t know where you were."


    The red boy said, "you monkey is from there. How can you be brothers with my father?"


    Monkey king said: "You don''t know. I was the monkey king of Qi heaven who made trouble in the heavenly palace 500 years ago. When I didn''t make trouble in the heavenly palace, I traveled all over the world and four continents. At that time, I was devoted to heroes. Your father was called Niu demon king, called Ping Tian Da Sheng. He became seven brothers with my old sun and made him the eldest brother. There was also a Jiao demon king, called Fu Hai Da Sheng, who became the second brother, Dapeng The demon king, called the great saint of heaven, became the third brother; the lion camel king, called the great saint of moving mountains, became the fourth brother; the monkey king, called the great saint of ventilation, became the fifth brother; the king of Yu, called the great saint of expelling gods, became the sixth brother; only Lao sun, who was small, was called the great saint of heaven, ranking seventh. When we sworn in, we didn''t give birth to you! "


    When red boy heard this, he sneered and said, "originally, you are the forgetful and shameless Monkey King. You still have the face to come to me to recognize your relatives. Why are you such a traitor in my demon family? Don''t mention it again in the future."


    As soon as the red boy said this, the ox demon king and his wife, who had been hiding in the air, couldn''t help but be happy with the enlightenment.

 Chapter 504

    The monkey king was furious when he heard this. He had never been scolded like this. He said angrily, "you little boy dare to talk to me like this. You don''t know how to live or die. If you don''t look at the face of the ox demon king, old sun will teach you a lesson to let you know that not everyone can offend you."


    The red boy disdained and said, "don''t ask my father to talk. You don''t deserve it. We don''t have shameless relatives like you."


    Hearing this, the monkey king said angrily, "you little beast don''t know how to live or die, how dare you scold my old sun." the monkey king said, holding up his stick and beating him. At this time, he was finally angered by the red boy, regardless of any relatives or relatives.


    The main reason why the monkey king''s place is because red boy lost his face in front of pig Bajie and was taught by a younger generation how can the self righteous Monkey King stand it.


    As soon as the monkey king started, the hidden Iron Fan Princess was afraid that the red boy would make a mistake, so she wanted to help. The enlightenment quickly stopped and said, "wait a minute. I''ll see the situation first and then do it."


    When Princess Tiefan heard this, she gave up the idea of starting now and quietly hid aside to watch the development of things.


    When the red boy heard this, he couldn''t help but say angrily, "you monkey, don''t know the current affairs and don''t know shame." he said, raised his sharp gun and stabbed him. Regardless of their family ties, they used their magic powers to jump in the clouds and fight.


    The monkey king and the red boy held a golden cudgel and a straight pointed gun. The fighting between the two sides was murderous and fought for more than 20 years, regardless of victory or defeat. Zhu Bajie is nearby. He can see that the red boy has not been defeated, but he has only parry work and has no ability to attack and kill.


    At this time, the pig Bajie couldn''t help thinking, "no, if the monkey knocked down the monster, I won''t be able to do my credit, but it''s not good to explain to the teacher at that time."


    Thinking of this, the pig Bajie was full of energy, holding nine teeth of palladium in the air, and hit the red boy at the head. Red boy was shocked when he saw it. He quickly dragged his gun and lost the battle. The monkey king and pig Bajie hurried to catch up.


    When they arrived at the door of honger cave, honger stood on the middle car with a sharp gun in one hand, clenched his fist in one hand and punched himself on the nose.


    Seeing this, Zhu Bajie couldn''t help laughing and said, "you monster is interesting. If you beat your nose, shed some blood and redden your face, do you want to go home and complain?"


    Red boy ignored Zhu Bajie. He said a spell. Fire came out of his mouth, smoke came out of his nose, and the fire in the gate eye grew together. The five cars were ablaze with flames. After several sprays, I saw that the red flame and fire burned out, and a fire cloud hole was blurred by the fireworks.


    Seeing this, pig Bajie immediately panicked and said, "brother, don''t worry about the monster burning the mountain. I''ll go soon." he ran away regardless of the monkey king.


    The monkey king had great powers, but he ignored the pig Bajie. He pinched the formula to avoid fire, ran into the fire and went to find the red boy. Seeing this, the red boy vomited a few more. The fire was better than before.


    The monkey king was immediately burned back by red boy''s fireworks. When red boy saw that the monkey king had been burned away, he took away the kindling, led the demons, turned to the cave and closed the stone gate.


    At this time, the hidden enlightenment couldn''t help laughing: "the son of Taoist friends is really good at fighting back the monkey king and pig Bajie at a young age. It''s really admirable."


    When the ox demon king heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Taoist friends flattered him. That evil son is just a trick. On the real ability, he is not the enemy of the monkey king."


    The enlightenment said disapprovingly, "the Taoist friend doesn''t agree with me. As long as he can beat back the enemy, whether he is clever or not, besides, setting fire is also his own ability."


    Princess Iron Fan couldn''t help smiling when she heard the enlightenment praising her child.


    The ox demon king asked, "Taoist friend, now that the monkey king has been defeated, I can''t wait to show up and let the red boy let the Tang Sanzang go so as not to provoke trouble again. Do you think so?"


    The enlightenment thought for a moment and said, "it''s wrong. According to the monkey king''s nature, how can he accept this insult? Even if he releases the Tang Sanzang, he will come again to find something. Instead, he might as well wait and see what he can do."


    When the ox demon king heard this, he said, "well, I''ll go and see what the monkey king is doing now." then the ox demon king and his wife went to check what the monkey king was doing.


    Monkey King escaped from the withered pine stream and pressed the cloud head. He only heard Zhu Bajie and monk Sha talking among the pines. Sun Wukong came up to Zhu Bajie and shouted, "you fool, have no righteousness at all! You are afraid of the demon fire, lose and escape, but leave old sun behind. It''s really sad for old sun to have a younger martial brother like you!"


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "brother, you were really told by the monster. You really don''t know the current affairs. The ancients said that those who know the current affairs are called Junjie. The monster doesn''t recognize you, but you don''t force it. If you didn''t start to fight others first, how could you lead to such a ruthless fire, but you just don''t go away and have to fight with him!"


    Monkey king said, "younger martial brother, how do you think the monster''s means are better than me?"


    Pig Bajie said, "he is not the enemy of the elder martial brother at all. The old pig saw that he could not support him, but he came to help the elder martial brother. Unexpectedly, the monster took the opportunity to defeat the array and set fire to the mountain."


    Hearing this, the monkey king said, "it''s all your fault. If you don''t come forward, I''ll fight him for a few more rounds and catch him."


    Monkey King and pig Bajie were talking about the means of red boy. They talked about the power of fire, but they made the sand monk leaning against the pine tree laugh.


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong asked, "younger martial brother Sha, why are you laughing? Do you have any good means to capture the monster and break the fire array? If you take the monster and save Shifu, it is also a great achievement for you."


    Monk Sha said, "I don''t have much means, and I can''t subdue the demon. I laugh that you both fainted and lost care."


    Sun Wukong said, "how do you explain this?"


    Monk Sha said with a smile, "the monster''s means are not as good as you, but there is more fire, so you can''t win. If you take him by the art of generating and conquering each other, what''s the difficulty?"


    Hearing this, the monkey king said with a smile: "what younger martial brother Sha said is very true. I really felt dizzy and forgot it. If we use the theory of mutual generation and mutual restraint, we must use water to overcome fire. As long as we throw out the demon fire, we can save master."


    Monk Sha said, "that''s right, but the elder martial brother also wanted to go there to find the big water?"


    Sun Wukong said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about it. You two just wait here. Don''t fight with the monster. When old sun goes to the East Sea to borrow the Dragon soldiers to pour the demon fire and catch the ignorant monster alive."


    When Zhu Bajie heard that he didn''t have to go to Suo Zhan again, he was overjoyed and said, "brother, don''t worry. I''ll wait here."


    The enlightenment hidden in the dark couldn''t help laughing when he heard this: "the monkey king''s practice time is still short, but he doesn''t know much about some things. First, don''t say whether the East Sea Dragon King will agree to send someone to go, just say that the Sanwei real fire can''t be extinguished by all water. What''s the use of inviting the East China Sea Dragon King."


    The ox demon king said with a smile, "that monkey is just strong in flesh. If his real ability is nothing in the flood and famine, he just doesn''t know who he follows. He doesn''t even know the most basic common sense. It''s really funny."


    Hearing this, Wudao asked, "Taoist friends have sworn with the monkey king, how can it not be the origin of his teacher?"


    The ox demon king sighed, "we also asked the splash monkey at the time of worship, but he always hesitated and refused to say. Later, when we saw that he had difficulties, we didn''t ask any more. Taoist friends have followed the holy master since the flood and famine. They have been knowledgeable and want to know the origin of the splash monkey?"


    Hearing this, Wudao said, "I know the origin of the monkey king. He was originally transformed by the stone of Nuwa''s mending the sky. He was born to raise the four great spirit monkeys that belong to me. I had a war with him in the East China Sea. Later, the zhunti Saint came forward and saved the monkey''s life. Later, the teacher said that the zhunti saint was his teacher."


    The ox demon king was shocked when he heard this and sighed, "no wonder the monkey dared to make a big fuss in the heavenly palace, and the Jade Emperor easily let him go. Originally, he had the support of saints behind him. It seems that he has long made arrangements to join Buddhism."


    Hearing this, the enlightenment smiled and said nothing more.

 Chapter 505

    The monkey king left here and went to the East China Sea in an instant. At this time, he didn''t want to see the sea view, so that he could divide the water and separate the waves. At this time, a sea patrol yecha collided with him. When the Sea Patrol yecha saw that it was the monkey king, he hurried back to the Crystal Palace to inform the East Sea Dragon King.


    Ao Guang immediately led the Dragon son, dragon grandson, shrimp soldier and crab pawn out to meet him. He asked the monkey king to sit down in the Dragon Palace.


    After the two sides sat down, the monkey king said: "Old dragon king, old sun came here a few days ago, but he was annoyed. I wanted to go to the west to worship the Buddha for scriptures. After passing through the huoyun cave in the withered pine stream of Mount Hao, a red boy goblin, king of the holy baby, took my master. It was old sun who went to the cave and fought with him, but he sent out fire. We couldn''t help him. Thinking that water can conquer fire, we came to ask you for some water and come to a great end with me The rain poured out the demon fire and saved my master. "


    The East Sea Dragon King was surprised when he heard this. He thought to himself, "although I don''t know what the background of the red boy is, there must be an expert behind him who can defeat the monkey king. I can''t offend the expert on impulse. However, the monkey king seems to have something to do with the western zhunti saint, and I have to fool him."


    Thinking of this, the East Sea Dragon King sighed, "Sun Dasheng is sent. If you ask for rain, you shouldn''t ask me."


    Hearing this, the monkey king asked suspiciously, "you are the Dragon King of the four seas. I don''t ask you, but who do I ask?"


    The Dragon King of the East China Sea said, "although I am in charge of rain, I dare not be expert. I have to get the will of the Jade Emperor. I have to ask for a few feet and inches in that place. At any time, I have to raise the pen of three officials and move the text. It will make Lei Gong''s electric mother and Feng Boyun boy."


    Hearing this, the monkey king couldn''t help saying, "I don''t need thunder and lightning, just some rain to put out the fire."


    When the Dragon King of the East China Sea heard this, he said, "if the great sage doesn''t use the wind and lightning, I can''t finish it alone. I have to ask my brothers to help the great sage to succeed. What''s the intention of the great sage?"


    Hearing this, the monkey king asked, "old dragon king, where is your brother?"


    The Dragon King of the East China Sea said, "Ao Qin, the Dragon King of the South China Sea, Ao run, the Dragon King of the North China Sea, and AO Shun, the Dragon King of the West China Sea."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong couldn''t help laughing and said, "if I swim across the three seas to invite the Dragon King of the three seas, I might as well go directly to heaven to ask for the will of the Jade Emperor."


    When the Dragon King of the East China Sea heard this, he was surprised and thought to himself, "if you ask for an order from heaven, I''m afraid my plan will be broken immediately." so the Dragon King of the East China Sea said in a hurry: "there''s no need for the great saint to go, as long as I hit the iron drum and golden bell here, they will come in an instant."


    Hearing this, the monkey king said, "please hit the bell and drum."


    Hearing this, the East Sea Dragon King just made up his mind. He quickly summoned the three sea dragon king. As soon as the three Sea Dragon King arrived, the East Sea Dragon King quickly told the three Sea Dragon King secretly and asked them to help him tell his lie.


    The three seas Dragon King is not a fool. Naturally, he doesn''t want to offend the experts behind the red boy, and they are very willing to cooperate with the East Sea Dragon King.


    The monkey king led the Dragon King of the four seas and many dragon soldiers to the withered pine stream on Mount Hao. Just listen to the Monkey King say: "The old dragon king is bothered to travel far. This is the place of monsters. You should stop in the air and don''t appear in public for the time being. When old sun goes to gamble with him, if you can win him, you don''t have to catch him; but when he sets fire, you can listen to my call, spray rain together and put out the demon fire."


    When the Dragon Kings of the four seas heard this, they all promised to obey the orders of the monkey king.


    After getting the guarantee from the Dragon King of the four seas, the monkey king pressed the cloud head and went into the pine forest to see Zhu Bajie and monk Sha. After seeing the monkey king, Zhu Bajie said quickly, "brother, come so fast! Did you ever invite the Dragon King?"


    Sun Wukong said with a smile, "all the Dragon Kings from all over the world have come. You two must be careful. You''re afraid of heavy rain. Don''t wet your luggage and wait for Lao sun to fight with the red boy."


    Monk Sha said, "don''t worry, elder martial brother. We''ll take care of it."


    For the arrival of the monkey king and the four seas Dragon King, Wudao and the ox demon king were surprised. When would the four seas Dragon King listen to the order of the monkey king.


    Princess Iron Fan was worried when she saw Qi Zhi, the Dragon King of the four seas, and said, "Taoist friends, can we do it? I''m afraid Qi Zhi, the Dragon King of the four seas, can''t be resisted by children?"


    The Taoist priest smiled and said, "don''t worry for the moment. The Dragon King of the four seas is not a fool. The red boy can fight the monkey king. There must be an expert behind him. They won''t offend others for the monkey king. In my opinion, they just come to make up a number to deal with the monkey king and let the heavenly court and the two saints in the West have nothing to say."


    The ox demon king said, "Taoist friends, it seems that the little white dragon has a deep relationship with the four sea dragon king. The four sea dragon king must do his best, otherwise how can he hide from the little white dragon?"


    The enlightenment smiled and said, "since all the four Sea Dragon Kings have come, they must have had a plan. Let''s wait and see what happens. If the red boy is in danger of life and death, it''s not too late."


    The ox demon king thought it was the same, so he nodded and agreed to the enlightenment.


    At this time, the monkey king came to the door and shouted, "open the door!"


    Seeing this, the little demons hurried to report to the red boy. When the red boy heard this, he mentioned the long gun and said, "little ones, push out the train and let the monkey know my strength again!"


    Before going out, the red boy said to the monkey king, "Why are you a loser again?"


    Hearing this, the monkey king said angrily, "you little demon, return my master quickly, or don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Hearing this, red boy couldn''t help laughing and said, "I don''t know who it was. I burned it away. Now I dare to speak wildly."


    Hearing this, the monkey king turned red and was very angry. He pulled the stick and hit him at the beginning. The red boy picked up the fire pointed gun and hurriedly met each other. They fought again.


    The red boy fought with the monkey king for twenty rounds, but he couldn''t win. He took a shot, stepped back, clenched his fist, and beat twice on his nose, but he burst out fire. Fireworks burst from the car in front of the door; Red flames soar in the mouth and eyes.


    Seeing this, sun immediately turned back and shouted, "where is the Dragon King of the four seas?" the Dragon King of the four seas heard the cry of Sun Wukong, handsome aquariums, and looked at the rain in the red boy''s fire.


    There was a heavy rain in the sky at Dayton time! Although the rain was heavy, it could not put out the fire. The Dragon King of the four seas just dealt with the monkey king. He only came down to earth. The rain met the real fire of three flavors. It was like pouring oil on the fire. The more it went down, the greater the fire.


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong twisted the formula to avoid fire, so he drilled into the fire, wheel iron stick, and hit the red boy. Seeing this, the red boy spewed out a mouthful of smoke. The monkey king couldn''t help crying like rain.


    It turned out that the monkey king was not afraid of fire, only smoke. In those days, when he was making trouble in the heavenly palace, he was put in the gossip stove by the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and forged. Fortunately, he settled down in the position of Sundan and did not burn out, but the wind stirred up smoke. Although he became a golden eye, he had one disadvantage, that is, he was afraid of smoke. After the red boy took a puff of smoke, he had to pick up the clouds and leave.


    Seeing this, he ordered the little demon to take away the kindling again and return to the cave.


    The monkey king was so dry that he threw himself into the stream to put out the fire. But I didn''t know that I was forced by the cold water, which made my anger attack my heart. Three souls came out of the house. My poor breath blocked my chest hall and my throat. I was badly hurt for a time!


    The Dragon King of the four seas was shocked when he saw this. They just dealt with the matter, but they didn''t expect the monkey king to be seriously hurt. So he quickly collected the rain and shouted: "Marshal Tianpeng, general rolling curtain, stop hiding in the forest and come to see how the great saint is!"


    Hearing the cry, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha quickly untied the horse and ran out of the forest with a load. Regardless of the mud, they looked along the stream. They saw a man sliding on the top, turning the waves and rolling the waves, and a man flowing down the rapids. When monk Sha saw it, he jumped into the water and took it ashore, but he saw that it was the monkey king.


    At this time, the monkey king curled up his limbs and was as cold as ice. Monk Sha said with tears in his eyes, "elder martial brother, it''s a pity that you are a long-lived guest for hundreds of millions of years. Now you have become a short-lived man halfway!"


    Seeing this, Zhu Bajie smiled and said, "don''t cry, brother. The monkey pretends to push to death and frightens us. He has 72 changes and 72 lives. Pull your feet and see how I manipulate him."


    The monk Sha was really obedient and pulled the monkey king''s feet. Zhu Bajie held his head, pulled the monkey king straight, and then beat him on the monkey king. Fortunately, Zhu Bajie''s beating made the monkey king angry through the three passes, burst through the hole and wake up. However, the pig Bajie didn''t have any good intentions. His beating was to revenge the oppression of the monkey king all the way.


    When Sun Wukong woke up, he couldn''t help sighing: "all the brothers are here? This time, Lao sun suffered a great loss!"


    At this time, pig Bajie couldn''t help laughing and said, "you were dizzy just now. If the old pig didn''t save you, I''m afraid you''ve already paid the bill at this time. Thank me, old pig!"


    Sun Wukong ignored the pig Bajie, got up and said to the Dragon King of the four seas in mid air, "I''m tired of working far, but I haven''t achieved any results. Please come back for the time being, and Lao sun will thank you another day."


    Hearing this, the Dragon King of the four seas quickly commanded the aquarium and returned.

 Chapter 506

    Looking at the severely injured Monkey King, the hidden enlightenment couldn''t help saying: "the monkey king was miscalculated. He suffered such a great loss for nothing. It seems that it won''t be long before the two western saints will send someone to help. That''s when we take the opportunity to end this cause and effect."


    The ox demon king sighed: "it''s all because of the ignorance of children. I''m ashamed that tired Taoist friends came to help."


    The enlightenment smiled and said, "Taoist friends are serious. I''m just running errands. It''s no big deal. It''s not worth being so polite."


    The ox demon king said positively, "if it wasn''t for the notice of Taoist friends, I''m afraid the children would have to die, but I should thank Taoist friends."


    Hearing this, the enlightenment couldn''t help saying, "the matter is not as serious as what Taoist friends said. The red boy is trapped at most. The two saints in the west won''t turn against the truncated religion again because of such a small thing."


    The ox demon king thought it was reasonable to hear this, but he thanked the enlightenment again and again.


    Seeing that Sun Wukong was a little sad, monk Sha said, "brother, don''t worry. Let''s discuss going there to ask for help and come to rescue master!"


    Sun Wukong sighed: "now in this situation, I can only invite the Guanyin Bodhisattva to subdue the demon, but now I''m hard hit and can''t drive the clouds. How can I live well?"


    Hearing this, Zhu Bajie said, "elder martial brother, it''s easy to do this. My old pig can go to the South China Sea and invite Guanyin Bodhisattva to come and subdue this monster."


    The monkey king was right when he heard this, so he smiled and said, "well, I''ll leave it to you. If you see Guanyin Bodhisattva, don''t look up. You can only bow your head and worship. When she asks you, you will tell her the place name and demon name, and then ask her to come and save Shifu."


    After hearing the instructions of the monkey king, Zhu Bajie immediately drove the clouds and fog to the South China Sea.


    It''s also bad luck for the monkey king and others. The red boy was a big ghost. After the defeat of the monkey king, he was afraid that the other party would ask someone to help, so he eavesdropped on their words in the dark.


    When the red boy saw that pig Bajie had gone to the South China Sea, he went back to the cave and asked the little demon to prepare the guy. He wanted to cheat pig Bajie into the cave and catch him then.


    The red boy has lived here for a long time and is very familiar with the surrounding terrain. He knows that the South China Sea is near and the South China Sea is far. Although Zhu Bajie set out first, he was not as fast as he took a shortcut. However, in a moment, he caught up with Zhu Bajie, sat on the wall rock and looked like a "fake Guanyin" waiting for Zhu Bajie to come.


    The pig Bajie was walking in the clouds when he suddenly met Guanyin Bodhisattva. He didn''t have the golden eyes of Sun Wukong. How can he know the truth? Hurriedly stopped the cloud to worship and said, "Guanyin Bodhisattva, disciple Zhu Wuneng can kowtow to you."


    Red boy asked, "pig Bajie, why do you come here to see me instead of protecting Tang Sanzang''s journey to the west to learn scriptures?"


    Pig Bajie said: "In the middle of my journey with Shifu, I met a red boy''s monster in huoyun cave in withered pine stream of Mount Hao. He photographed my Shifu. The disciple and his senior brother went to his door and fought with him. Unexpectedly, the other side would set fire. We were defeated, so we had to ask for help everywhere. Later, we asked the Dragon King of the four seas to help rain, but we couldn''t put out the demon fire. The senior brother was burned by him and couldn''t move. We asked the disciple to ask the Bodhisattva, Wan Hope to drop mercy and save my master! "


    Red boy said, "the fire cloud cave master is not a belligerent. You must have bumped into him rashly, which caused his anger."


    Pig Bajie said, "back to Bodhisattva, I never bumped into him, but it was the big senior brother who didn''t bump into him. He became a child, hung from a tree and tried my master. Master was very kind. He taught me to untie him and took him on a journey. When the senior brother threw him, he made the wind and took the master."


    The red child said, "well, get up. Come with me into the cave to meet the cave master. I''ll tell you a favor. You can accompany me and ask your master out."


    Pig Bajie was overjoyed when he heard this. He quickly expressed his loyalty and said, "Bodhisattva, if he is willing to return my master, give him a hundred kowtows before the pig is willing."


    Red boy said calmly, "pig Bajie, come with me."


    That pig Bajie really didn''t know how to live or die, so he followed red boy. In an instant, the two of them came to the head of the door. Red boy first went into the cave and said, "pig Bajie, don''t be suspicious. That red boy is my old friend. Come with me."


    Pig Bajie was blinded by lard. He didn''t doubt that there was fraud. As he stepped into the door, he was caught by the little demon who had already been in ambush and hung high on the carrier beam.


    At this time, the red boy appeared, sat in the middle and said with a smile: "pig Bajie, you fool, dare to protect Tang Sanzang''s journey to the west to learn scriptures, and want to invite Guanyin Bodhisattva to come to me? You open your eyes and see who I am. Now take you and hang it for three or five days, and then steam it. Reward the little demon and have the right to be a case wine!"


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he couldn''t help scolding: "you monster, despicable and shameless, cheated the old pig. When my master brother learned about it, please get Guanyin Bodhisattva to come to you and divide your body."


    When the red boy heard this, he smiled and said, "pig Bajie, just scold. It won''t take a few days to protect his life."


    When the pig Bajie was captured, the monkey king and monk Sha waited for a long time and didn''t see him coming back. The monkey king couldn''t help saying, "this fool, there must be an accident on the road for so long. I''ll go to the monster cave to inquire."


    Hearing this, monk Sha quickly said, "elder martial brother, you are hurt. I''d better go and find out."


    Sun Wukong said, "younger martial brother, you know the art of change. I''d better go."


    As Sun Wukong said, he quietly came to the door of the cave, turned into a fly and mixed into the cave.


    As soon as he entered the cave, the monkey king saw the pig Bajie hanging in the air. He only heard his bad words and curses, saying that the monster was long and short. The monster pretended to be a Guanyin Bodhisattva and coaxed me back, etc.


    After hearing Zhu Bajie''s words, the monkey king couldn''t help laughing: "the fool really made a mistake on the road, but now Lao sun is hurt and can''t do it with others. It''s better to go to the South China Sea early and ask the Guanyin Bodhisattva to save the master, so as not to let the demon eat the master."


    Thinking of this, the monkey king immediately returned the same way and told the monk Sha about the capture of pig Bajie. Then he drove to the South China Sea to see Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    After seeing Sun Wukong, Guanyin asked, "Wukong, why did you come to me instead of following Tang Sanzang to the West for true red?"


    Monkey king said: "Back to Bodhisattva, the disciple protected Tang Sanzang''s journey to the west to learn scriptures. Unexpectedly, he went to the huoyun cave in the withered pine stream of that mountain. However, there was a red boy monster, called the holy Baby King, who photographed my master. The disciple and Zhu Wuneng could find the door and fight him. Unexpectedly, the monster set out a fire. We couldn''t win and save our master. We rushed to the East China Sea and invited the Dragon King of the four seas to rain, but we couldn''t stop it The demon fire, on the contrary, the disciple was badly hurt. "


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "since the monster''s demon fire is powerful, why do you invite the four seas Dragon King instead of me?"


    Sun Wukong said, "the disciple wanted to come to ask for help, but the disciple was injured and couldn''t drive the clouds for a while, but he taught Zhu Bajie to come to ask the Bodhisattva for help."


    Hearing this, the Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "the pig realized his ability but never came."


    Sun Wukong said, "the reason why the younger martial brother Wuneng didn''t come for help was that he was falsely transformed into a Bodhisattva by the monster, tricked the pig Bajie into the cave and captured him alive."


    Hearing this, the Guanyin Bodhisattva was furious and thought, "what a little demon is so bold that he pretends to be my face and does this despicable thing. If I don''t teach him a lesson, how can I stand in the three realms?"


    Thinking of this, Guanyin Bodhisattva angrily said, "since the little demon is so arrogant, I will go with you and meet the little demon and let him know my power."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "thank you for your help. If you have a Bodhisattva, it''s easy to catch the little demon alive."


    Hearing Sun Wukong''s words, the Guanyin Bodhisattva''s face improved a little and said, "Wukong, wait here for a moment, and I''ll go with you to subdue the demon after making some arrangements." Guanyin Bodhisattva turned into the backyard and left the Sun Wukong alone in the hall.

 Chapter 507

    The Guanyin Bodhisattva entered the backyard and ordered all the children to keep in the fairyland. She closed the cave door with shancai dragon girl. Then she went to Putuo rock with auspicious clouds and said, "where is Huian?"


    This Huian is the second prince of King li of tota, commonly known as Mu Zha. He is an apprentice taught by the Bodhisattva. He is always around. He is called the Dharma protector Huian walker, that is, he palms together to serve the Bodhisattva. When Mu Zha heard Guanyin pass him on, he hurried forward to see him.


    After seeing Mu Zha, Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "go to heaven, see your father and ask him to borrow Wang Gang''s knife."


    Huian said, "how much does Master need?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "all of them."


    Huian took the command, then drove up Yuntou, went straight to the South Tianmen gate, went to the Yunlou palace, and went to see Li Jing.


    Seeing Hui''an, King Li asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Hui''an said, "my child came to heaven to borrow his father''s gang knife that day."


    When King Li heard this, he was curious. The Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva had great powers. How could he ask Mu Zha to borrow the gang knife that day? So he asked, "Mu Zha, what''s the use of the Tiangang knife that Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva wants?"


    Huian said, "the teacher was invited by the monkey king to subdue the demon, so he asked the child to borrow a knife."


    Although Li Tianwang still had doubts in his heart, he didn''t ask again. He immediately called Nezha to take out the Tiangang knife and handed it to Muzha.


    Mu Zha said to Nezha, "brother, you go back and worship your mother. I''m in an emergency and can''t stay long. I''ll kowtow to my mother before I return after I send the knife to recover my life." he said, he hurried to say goodbye to Li Jing and Nezha, returned to the South China Sea and handed the Tiangang knife to Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva took it in his hand and read a spell. He saw that gang Dao turned into a thousand leaf lotus platform that day. Guanyin Bodhisattva jumped up and sat upright in the middle.


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong couldn''t help laughing and said, "this Guanyin Bodhisattva is really economical. There is a five-color lotus platform in the lotus pool, but she was reluctant to sit down, but she asked someone else to borrow it."


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s appearance, Guanyin Bodhisattva knew what he was thinking, so he said, "don''t think about it. Follow me to subdue the demon."


    In an instant, the Guanyin Bodhisattva came to mount Hao with Huian and Sun Wukong.


    Just listen to the monkey king said, "Bodhisattva, this mountain is the number mountain. There are dozens of miles from here to the head of the goblin door."


    On hearing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva immediately lowered the auspicious clouds and read a spell on the mountain. He saw that many gods and ghosts came out of the left and right of the mountain. They were all the gods of the land of the mountain.


    Just listen to the Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "you don''t need to panic. I came here today to catch monsters. It''s of great use for you and me to clean up this circle."


    The arrival of Guanyin Bodhisattva was discovered by the ox demon king and his wife who had been hidden in the dark.


    The Iron Fan Princess was worried about the safety of the red child and said to the enlightenment, "Taoist friend, now that the Guanyin Bodhisattva has arrived, can we act now?"


    The enlightenment shook his head and said: "Now is not the time, and the red boy pretended to be the Guanyin Bodhisattva when he captured Zhu Bajie, but he needs to take this opportunity to end the cause and effect with the Guanyin Bodhisattva. Otherwise, even if we save the red boy now, we will have to end the cause and effect with the Guanyin Bodhisattva when the next mass robbery comes. There is nothing against the Guanyin Bodhisattva with the red boy''s cultivation Opportunity, when the quantity is robbed, there must be the danger of death. "


    The ox demon king knows the power of the mass robbery. The huge interceptions are all in the great robbery and almost destroy the religion. Not to mention the red boy''s bad little demon, it has no power to protect itself.


    Just listen to the cow demon king said, "what Taoist friends said is very true. Now that you and I are here, we can take the opportunity to end the cause and effect with the Guanyin Bodhisattva and keep him safe. If we wait for the quantity robbery, there will be a situation of death and no life."


    The enlightenment smiled: "It''s good that Taoist friends can understand this. Although the red boy is bound to suffer a lot, it''s good for his future. It''s true that Tao is a master only after suffering. If he doesn''t experience a storm, how can he see a rainbow? It''s a little inappropriate for the red boy to do things under the protection of the two Taoist friends. After such a small disaster, he can settle down to practice However, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. "


    When Princess Tiefan heard this, she also understood that it was for the good of the red child, so she said, "everything is up to the Taoist friends!"


    Just as the Enlightenment was talking, the Guanyin Bodhisattva arranged everything and was ready to capture the red boy. She only heard her say to the monkey king, "Monkey King, go and fight. You may lose or win. Lead the monster here. I have my own way to catch him."


    Hearing this, the monkey king went to ask the red boy for war. He came to the door and shouted, "the monster, open the door, and old sun is coming again."


    The little demon heard the monkey king''s cry and immediately went to report to the red boy. The red boy didn''t want to pay attention to the monkey king. He said to the little demon, "close the cave door and don''t pay attention to the monkey."


    The little demon was ordered to immediately close the cave door and ignore the monkey king who was calling war.


    Monkey king shouted outside for a long time, but he didn''t see the red boy open the door to meet him. He was so angry that he raised his iron rod and punched a hole in the cave door.


    Seeing this, the little demon hurried to report: "the king is bad. The monkey king broke the cave door!"


    Hearing this, red boy rushed to the crown angrily, picked up his long gun and came out of the door. He scolded the monkey king: "you monkey, why are you so ignorant? I don''t want to pay attention to you and let you live, but you''re not satisfied. You came to bully me again! You dare to break my cave, but what should you do?"


    Monkey king said with a smile, "you little demon, don''t know the number of days, but it''s a great evil to destroy my journey to the west to learn scriptures. Today, I need to give you some strength to let you know the greatness of heaven and earth."


    Hearing this, red boy picked up his spear and stabbed Sun Wukong in the chest. Monkey king raised his stick to parry. After four or five rounds of fighting, the monkey king remembered the instructions of Guanyin Bodhisattva and lost the battle with an iron rod.


    Seeing this, the red boy didn''t catch up. He stood in front of the mountain gate and said, "Monkey King, I''ll brush Tang Sanzang, cook it in the pot and eat the Tang Monk''s meat!"


    Hearing this, the monkey king was shocked and said, "well, you little demon, don''t talk wildly. Wait for Lao sun to clean you up!" he said, holding up his stick and fighting with the red boy again.


    The two sides fought a few more battles, and the monkey king lost and left again. The red boy scolded, "splash monkey, you were able to fight with the king for 20 or 30 rounds before. Now you are fighting for so many times and are going to leave, but why?"


    Sun Wukong said, "Lao sun is not afraid of you setting fire. He has to do it."


    Red boy couldn''t help saying, "then I won''t set fire. Come up and fight again."


    Hearing this, the monkey king was overjoyed and said, "since you don''t set fire, let''s go away and don''t fight in front of this house, so that you won''t set fire to me again."


    Red boy experienced so few things that he didn''t see the monkey king''s plot. He raised his gun and followed the monkey king out of the mountain gate.


    Wudao saw this scene in the dark, but he couldn''t help sighing: "Taoist friends, linger is still inexperienced. He was cheated by the monkey king''s small plan. It''s really unwise."


    The ox demon king sighed, "it''s all my fault. He just preached his way of cultivation, but didn''t tell him the sinister things in the world, so that Sun Wukong cheated him."


    Princess Tiefan was somewhat biased towards the red child and said, "it''s the shameless monkey king who still uses such dirty means to deal with a younger generation. It''s really despised."


    Hearing this, Wudao said, "the words of Taoist friends are bad! Sun Wukong''s move is very common. There is no need for both sides to fight. As long as you knock down each other, all strategies are correct."


    The ox demon king also said: "Taoist friend, it''s true that when the two sides fight, who cares about being aboveboard. As long as they can defeat each other, all strategies can be used. If the interception was not too aboveboard, how could it be calculated by those people, and finally almost end up destroying the religion. After returning, the red boy must be better educated to avoid being calculated in this aspect in the future, and finally end up in trouble The end of death. "


    Hearing this, the enlightenment nodded and said, "this is very true. You see why the two saints of the west can make the West prosper. It''s all due to the conspiracy!"

 Chapter 508

    Wudao and the ox demon king and his wife unconsciously followed the red child around Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    The monkey king finally led him to his destination according to the order of Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    After seeing Guanyin Bodhisattva, red boy asked, "are you the Savior invited by the monkey king?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva looked at red boy, but he didn''t speak. Red boy was angry when he saw that Guanyin Bodhisattva didn''t answer himself. The red boy raised his gun and stabbed the Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Seeing the red boy''s move, Guanyin Bodhisattva turned into a golden light and went straight to the nine clouds.


    Monkey king followed up and said, "Guanyin Bodhisattva, why did you deceive me? The monster asked you again and again, but you pretended to be deaf and dumb and didn''t dare to speak. Finally, you were scared away by his shot, and even the lotus platform was left behind?"


    Hearing this, the Guanyin Bodhisattva said calmly, "Wukong, don''t worry. First see what he wants to do."


    At this time, the monkey king and the wooden Zha were all in the air and looked at each other side by side. The red boy sneered and said, "that monkey is really a fool. I beat back several wars. Now I invited such a pussy Bodhisattva, but I was scared away by a shot. Even the Baolian platform was left here. I''ll go up and sit down and see what the benefits of this lotus platform are."


    Seeing the red boy''s behavior, the ox demon king smiled bitterly and said, "I didn''t expect that the child should be so careless. Before he understood the truth, he dared to move the magic weapon left by the other party."


    Princess Iron Fan was afraid that the red boy would suffer, and said, "then you should stop him!" she said, and she wanted to stop the red boy, but she was stopped by the ox demon king.


    At this time, the red boy was learning from the Guanyin Bodhisattva, sitting in the middle of the lotus platform with hands and feet crossed.


    Seeing this, the monkey king in the sky said, "the Bodhisattva is really generous. Such a good lotus platform will be given away!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "Wukong, what are you talking about there?"


    Sun Wukong said disapprovingly, "what else can you say? The Bodhisattva generously gave the lotus platform to others!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva smiled and said, "I''m about to let him sit on my lotus platform. Don''t ask for words and continue to look."


    Only the Guanyin Bodhisattva said that the quiet willow branch in his hand was assigned down, and drank: "retreat!" suddenly, the lotus stage was completely colorful, and the bright light was scattered, but the red child sat on the top of the knife.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said to Mu Zha again, "come forward and make the demon subduing pestle, shake those Tiangang knives, teach the little demon a lesson, and see if he dare to fake the name of this Bodhisattva again¡°


    After receiving the order, Mu Zha pressed the cloud head and began to shake the Tiangang knife with the demon subduing pestle. At that time, the red boy was stabbed through his legs by the Tiangang knife, and his skin was torn and his blood flowed. However, the red boy was also very good. He clenched his teeth, dropped the fire pointed gun and pushed the Tiangang knife away with his hand.


    Princess Iron Fan couldn''t stand it any more, so she wanted to save the red boy. The ox demon king was surprised and stopped her in case she broke something big.


    At this time, the enlightenment sighed: "the Taoist friend''s mood is poor and the Tao can understand, but the red child has formed a cause and effect with Guanyin Bodhisattva. If you don''t suffer from this suffering, how can you end the cause and effect with it? Please wait a moment, wait until the cause and effect is over, and then start to save the red child."


    Princess Iron Fan was blocked by the ox demon king. Seeing that the enlightenment thought so, she had to press her heart and watch the red child silently, waiting for the time to come.


    Seeing that the red boy was so strong, the monkey king said, "Guanyin Bodhisattva, the monster seems not afraid of pain. It''s very good to draw a knife with his hand!"


    Hearing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva held a quiet willow branch and read a mantra. He saw that the gang knife had a lot of barbs that day, trapping the red child.


    At this time, the red boy just panicked. He pulled the tip of the knife with his hand and said in a painful voice: "Guanyin Bodhisattva, I have no eyes. I don''t know your magic power. Tang Sanzang, I will release him immediately and hope you can release me!"


    Hearing this, the Guanyin Bodhisattva smiled and said, "you can spare your life, but you have to accept my precepts. I wonder if you can agree?"


    As soon as Guanyin Bodhisattva said this, the enlightenment, who had been hidden in the dark, said to the ox demon king and his wife, "now the time has come, the cause and effect of the red boy and Guanyin Bodhisattva has come, and the two Taoist friends can start."


    Hearing the words of enlightenment, the Iron Fan Princess could no longer bear to show her figure. She came to the red boy and wanted to save him.


    The appearance of Princess Iron Fan surprised Guanyin Bodhisattva, but something even more surprised him suddenly appeared. The ox demon king also showed his figure and came to Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Just listen to the cow demon king said, "Guanyin Bodhisattva, although my child is wrong, he has paid back now. If the old cow wants to take him away today, you don''t have to stop it?"


    However, the Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "it''s a bad word for a Taoist friend. The red boy is destined to the West. Angelica depends on the west to seek the road."


    The ox demon king sneered and said, "they all say that Western disciples are despicable and shameless. This is the case today. Guanyin Bodhisattva, do you say that fate is fate? Then I also said that the quiet willow branch in the hands of Guanyin Bodhisattva is fate with my old cow. I don''t know that Guanyin Bodhisattva is willing to give it to my old cow?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was angry when she heard the cow demon king''s words. Although the cow demon king was the mount of the Tongtian sect leader, her cultivation was not as good as her double cultivation of Buddhism and Taoism. Therefore, Guanyin Bodhisattva did not take the cow demon king and Princess Iron Fan to heart, not to mention the monkey king around her at this time.


    Just listen to the Guanyin Bodhisattva: "don''t talk nonsense, ox demon king. How can my Lingbao be destined for you?"


    The ox demon king said, "how can you miss the old ox? You have to give a reason to convince Guanyin Bodhisattva!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva angrily said, "cow demon king, don''t be presumptuous with the support of saints. You should know that today''s interception is not the time when the ten thousand immortals came to court."


    When the ox demon king heard this, he said angrily, "Guanyin Bodhisattva, don''t forget that you are not the twelve golden immortals who expounded in those years. You traitors will be punished one day."


    As soon as the ox demon king said this, there was a huge wave in the heart of the monkey king. It turned out that the Guanyin Bodhisattva was once a disciple of Buddhism, but I don''t know why he joined Buddhism. And his eldest brother is actually a truncated disciple. No wonder he dares to compete with Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was furious when she heard Niu demon king''s words. Niu demon king dared to be so bold, but he wanted to teach him some lessons. She only heard her angry way: "Niu demon king, it''s useless to say more. You and I see the true chapter under our hands. As long as you can win me, I have nothing to say, otherwise you will have to pay some price for this matter."


    The ox demon king sneered and said, "I''m afraid you won''t succeed." he said, holding a wrought iron stick, he hit the Guanyin Bodhisattva violently.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva is not easy to provoke. The quiet willow branch in her hand easily dissolves the attack of the ox demon king. The ox demon king is just the cultivation of a golden immortal, but there is a gap compared with the Guanyin Bodhisattva. Although the Guanyin Bodhisattva with double cultivation of Buddhism and Taoism was stripped of her whole body Mana by Yunxiao Niang during the war of Fengshen, she defected from Buddhism and took refuge in Buddhism, But with the help of the sage zhunti, he not only restored his cultivation, but also improved it. Now it is the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian in the early stage.


    After saving the red child, the Iron Fan Princess also wanted to come forward and besiege the Guanyin Bodhisattva with the ox demon king. At this time, she only heard the Guanyin Bodhisattva say, "Wukong, stop this person for me!"


    Although Sun Wukong didn''t want to offend the Iron Fan Princess, he had the handle in the hands of Guanyin Bodhisattva, but he had to obey the order of Guanyin Bodhisattva and came forward to stop the Iron Fan Princess.


    Although the red boy wanted to come forward to help his mother, it was a pity that he was watched by the wood Zha. Because he was hurt by the gang knife that day, he couldn''t help the wood Zha.


    Seeing that Princess Iron Fan and red boy were entangled, the ox demon king hated the Guanyin Bodhisattva to the extreme in his heart. He recklessly and frantically attacked the Guanyin Bodhisattva. He was not only angry about the red boy, but also wanted to avenge his fellow disciples during the war of Fengshen. Unfortunately, there was a big gap between him and the Guanyin Bodhisattva, although he occupied a long time, But I can''t help the Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    However, the ox demon king is not worried, because there is enlightenment behind him. He knows the reputation of enlightenment. Although Guanyin Bodhisattva has high magic power, he has no chance of winning the enlightenment.


    Unfortunately, the Guanyin Bodhisattva didn''t know what the ox demon king thought, nor did he know that there were others here, so he didn''t care about the crazy behavior of the ox demon king. I just think that the ox demon king is just venting his dissatisfaction. It''s no big deal. It''s not worth paying attention to at all. Because she was so careless, she was destined to do nothing on this trip.

 Chapter 509

    The demon body is good. After dozens of rounds of war, the ox demon king and Guanyin Bodhisattva are still in high spirits, without any fatigue, and the attack is still fierce and Ling Li.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva saw that the ox demon king was braver and braver. He was worried for fear of any accident, so he also took out his real skills to fight with the ox demon king.


    As soon as Guanyin Bodhisattva changed, the ox demon king immediately lost the wind, but in a moment, he had only the power to parry.


    The Taoist priest, who was watching the war in the dark, was in a great hurry. He quickly said to the Princess Iron Fan, "Taoist friends don''t need to keep it and do their best!"


    Princess Iron Fan has been watching and paying attention to the ox demon king. When she saw that the ox demon king was defeated by Guanyin Bodhisattva, she was in a great hurry. Now when she heard the word of enlightenment, she couldn''t care so much anymore. She immediately sacrificed the banana fan. Before Sun Wukong could respond, she was fanned by Princess Iron Fan and disappeared.


    As soon as the plantain fan came out, the Guanyin Bodhisattva was surprised. The plantain fan was a great congenital treasure. The monkey king was knocked out of sight by the Princess Iron Fan. Although he had high magic power and had a jade static bottle to protect himself, he could not prevent the plantain fan from the princess iron fan.


    At this time, the Guanyin Bodhisattva could not help regretting why he was so arrogant. If he knew that the other party had such a powerful congenital Lingbao, he should promise the other party to let the red child go. Now it''s too late. It seems that he is going to be disgraced here. I''m afraid he will become a joke in the future. The Guanyin Bodhisattva is very upset when he thinks of this place.


    When he saw the face of Guanyin Bodhisattva in the dark, he understood what the other side thought. Now the interception of religion is weak, and he doesn''t want the ox demon king and his wife to have a life and death feud with Buddhism. So the enlightenment preached to the Bull Demon King: "Taoist friends, now the Guanyin Bodhisattva is difficult to ride a tiger. If you force her too much, you want to have a great hatred of life and death. When the mass robbery comes in the future, she will find you to settle the cause and effect. You might as well stop now while you haven''t settled the cause and effect with her and avoid settling the cause and effect with her. What''s your intention?"


    The ox demon king is not a fool. Naturally, he understood the truth of enlightenment, so he nodded and agreed with enlightenment. He didn''t want to have a deep hatred with the Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Just listen to the cow demon king said: "Guanyin Bodhisattva, the conflict between you and me comes from the capture of Tang Sanzang by children. I''m willing to let Tang Sanzang go, old cow. Why don''t you and I end each other''s cause and effect here, do you think?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was stunned when she heard this. She never thought that the Bull Demon King who had the upper hand would first propose reconciliation. She was greatly surprised for a moment.


    However, after a while, the Guanyin Bodhisattva understood the intention of the ox demon king. They didn''t want to form a deep hatred, so as not to turn into fly ash when the next robbery came. Guanyin Bodhisattva couldn''t help but relax when she thought of this place. She didn''t want to have a deep resentment with the ox demon king. Anyway, the ox demon king is the mount of the leader of Tongtian cult, but the mount of the sage is not so easy to offend. Moreover, the ox demon king is also a demon king in the earth fairy world. If she annoys him, I''m afraid Tang Sanzang will die. Tang Sanzang''s journey to the west to learn Scriptures was under the management of Guanyin Bodhisattva. If Tang Sanzang died, it would be too hard for her to wait in the West.


    Thinking of this, Guanyin Bodhisattva made a sound and stopped the Mu Zha. At this time, the monkey king also returned. He just wanted to come forward and do it again, which was also blocked by Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Although the monkey king had some doubts, he also knew that he was not the opponent of the Iron Fan Princess holding the inborn Lingbao banana fan, so he obediently stood aside.


    The ox demon king also stopped Princess Iron Fan and the red boy. The two sides stood opposite each other, quietly waiting for reconciliation.


    Just listen to the Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "Niu Daoyou, my goal in the west is to popularize all sentient beings. If we can solve this matter peacefully, we naturally agree very much."


    When the ox demon king heard this, he couldn''t help thinking: "it''s really nice to say that you don''t harm the common people. It''s good to point to you. I don''t know how many people in the three realms will be poisoned by you."


    Although the ox demon king thought so, he didn''t say it directly, otherwise the two sides would be in a situation of life and death. He only heard him say: "since Guanyin Bodhisattva agrees, I''ll ask the child to release the Tang Sanzang immediately and ask him to travel west to learn the Scriptures, and the cause and effect of you and me will be over."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "everything is like what Taoist friends say."


    The ox demon king said to the red child, "you immediately let you release the Tang Sanzang and the pig Bajie, let them go west to learn the Scriptures, and you can''t go to them in the future!"


    Although the red boy was unwilling, he dared not disobey the order of the ox demon king. He returned to the cave and released Tang Sanzang and Zhu Bajie. Zhu Bajie helped Tang Sanzang scold and came out to meet Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    When the ox demon king saw that red boy had released Tang Sanzang, he said, "Guanyin Bodhisattva, since the matter has been satisfactorily concluded, the old ox will leave now."


    Hearing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva also said, "my mission has been completed. I will leave now. I will meet you later."


    The ox demon king nodded, then left here with Princess Iron Fan and the red boy and returned to his cave. The enlightenment also secretly followed the ox demon king.


    Seeing that the ox demon king had left, Guanyin Bodhisattva said to Tang Sanzang, "now you have got out of trouble. I also want to go back to the South China Sea for meditation. Goodbye." she said and left with Mu Zha.


    Seeing this, Tang Sanzang and his party quickly saluted and sent Guanyin Bodhisattva away.


    After returning to the purple bamboo forest in the South China Sea, the Guanyin Bodhisattva took out the gang knife that day and handed it to Mu Zha, saying, "you return this knife to your father. As a teacher, you have something to go to the Western Paradise."


    After hearing this, Mu Zha took the Tiangang sword and returned it to the heaven. The Guanyin Bodhisattva also set off to go to the paradise and must mention the saint to repay his defeat.


    After seeing the zhunti saint, Guanyin Bodhisattva said: "I met zhunti, but my disciple failed and returned. I don''t know why the ox demon king and Princess Iron Fan suddenly appeared. Although their cultivation is lower than me, the Princess Iron Fan has a congenital Lingbao banana fan in her hand, but I am defeated. Fortunately, they didn''t want to completely turn their face with me and let Tang Sanzang go. I don''t know how to deal with it. Please give me some advice ¡£¡°


    After hearing the return of Guanyin Bodhisattva, zhunti sighed, "I know this. Since the ox demon king doesn''t want to be an enemy with us, this matter is over. Go down!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva couldn''t help but breathe a sigh when she heard this. She was really afraid that zhunti would send herself to find the ox demon king and provoke right and wrong, so she quickly withdrew.


    After the Guanyin Bodhisattva retired, zhunti sighed, "elder martial brother, what do you think is wrong with this?"


    After hearing this, he said, "it''s hard for the red boy to count on the cultivation of the ox demon king. Someone must go to inform him about it, otherwise Guanyin won''t miss."


    Zhunti sighed, "I finally had the opportunity to threaten the apostasy, but I didn''t expect to be destroyed. In the opinion of senior brother, who destroyed our plot?"


    Then he said, "among the three realms, the only one who is enemy to the West and has the ability to know about this is the truncated Tongtian cult leader and the Kunpeng. The supreme old gentleman and the original Tianzun are eager to use our hands to attack the truncated sect, so that they can reap the benefits of the fisherman. In my opinion, the Kunpeng is mostly making trouble in the dark."


    Zhunti sighed: "I think so too. Now the golden ao Island is closely watched and noted. Even if the leader of Tongtian cult knows this, it is difficult to hide it from the public and send someone to inform the ox demon king. Only the Kunpeng can send his disciples to inform the ox demon king and let him prepare early."


    Then he nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is even that Kunpeng is my great enemy of the West. With him traveling to the west to learn from scriptures, I don''t know how many disturbances he will have."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, but the ox demon king is also very smart. You see, he can keep awake and make peace with Guanyin Bodhisattva when he has the upper hand. He is also a rare talent."


    Then he nodded and said, "it''s true, but this man is the mount of the leader of Tongtian cult. It''s impossible to enter our Western Paradise, but it''s a pity."

 Chapter 510

    After escorting the ox demon king and his family back together, Wudao saw that no one in the West came to stop him, so he said goodbye to the ox demon king, and then returned to the Beiming sea to recover his life from Kunpeng.


    After returning to the Beiming sea, Kunpeng was very satisfied with the trip of enlightenment and said, "enlightenment, you are very satisfied as an actor, and everything is done very reasonably."


    The enlightenment said, "this is all the credit of the teacher''s guidance."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "well, you don''t have to say that. If you don''t have strong understanding, it''s useless to teach you hard as a teacher."


    Hou Yi said, "teacher, now the Princess Iron Fan has exposed the inborn Lingbao plantain fan in her hand. I''m afraid the saint must be informed that there will be waves again!"


    Kunpeng understood Hou Yi''s meaning and said with a smile, "I hope that someone will send someone to rob the plantain fan, so we will have a good play to see. Unfortunately, he won''t easily provoke the Iron Fan Princess if the saint doesn''t come out."


    Hou Yi was puzzled and asked, "teacher, the Guanyin Bodhisattva has dealt with the red child. How can the zhunti Saint let the Iron Fan Princess go?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the two can''t be mixed together. Guanyin Bodhisattva has a fair reason to make a move. Who let the red boy know that heaven is high and earth is thick, and even want to eat the Tang Monk''s meat, and this person is related to the rise and fall of Buddhism. The red boy''s move is contrary to the general trend of heaven. It must mention that the saint has his own reason to make a move, and no one has anything to say."


    Hou Yi said, "teacher, the ox demon king is just the mount of a saint who intercepts the teachings of heaven. Now, when the interception is weak and the saints don''t come out, it doesn''t seem worth mentioning that the saints are so cautious? It''s a congenital treasure. When the west is very poor, zhunti can''t be moved by it!"


    Kunpeng said, "the apostasy really doesn''t have the ability to make the two saints in the West so cautious, but you don''t know that there are experts behind the Iron Fan Princess, so zhunti doesn''t dare to act rashly."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, his disciples were greatly surprised. Hou Yi asked, "teacher, I don''t know what expert is behind Princess Iron Fan. Even if he can make zhunti be very cautious?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the origin of Princess Iron Fan is extraordinary. Do you all know the Styx? The expert behind Princess Iron Fan is him!"


    After hearing this, Hou Yi asked, "teacher, what is the relationship between the Iron Fan Princess and the old ancestor of the Styx river? Can you get his support?"


    Kunpeng said: "It starts from the origin of Princess Iron Fan. Princess Iron Fan is not a monster, but a princess of the Asura family created by the Styx River, which is deeply loved by the Styx river. Therefore, if Naruto dares to snatch the inborn Lingbao banana fan from Princess Iron Fan, it will be difficult for the West to rely on the behavior of the Styx river. No one in the west can resist it without saints Got the Styx River, if there are many people, the Youming religion created by the Styx river is no less than that Buddhism, so zhunti dare not attack the Iron Fan Princess. "


    The Enlightenment had contact with the Princess Iron Fan and understood him. He couldn''t help wondering, "teacher, the Princess Iron Fan doesn''t look like the princess of the Asura family. There are obvious differences in their ways of doing things?"


    As soon as the enlightenment said this, the Kunpeng disciples all said the same thing. They all met the Iron Fan Princess. Indeed, as the enlightenment said, they are very different from the Asura family.


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "no wonder you don''t believe that Princess Iron Fan is really different from the Asura family, but she is also the princess of the Asura family. Maybe it is because she is clean and different from the general Asura family that she can get the love of the Styx river."


    The enlightenment said strangely, "teacher, it''s strange to say that although the ox demon king and Princess Iron Fan love each other very much, they don''t seem to know each other''s origin. If I didn''t mention it last time, Princess Iron Fan doesn''t seem to know that the ox demon king is under the sect!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "What''s so strange? The ox demon king entered the West under the order of Tongtian cult leader, so he didn''t dare to reveal his identity, so he didn''t tell Princess Iron Fan. The reason why Princess Iron Fan didn''t tell her origin to the ox demon king was because she was worried about the misunderstanding of the ox demon king. Therefore, although they loved each other, they didn''t know each other''s roots It''s very normal. "


    Hou Yi said: "teacher, now that the plan of the two saints in the West has been destroyed, will it cause unnecessary trouble for the interception, thus affecting our relationship with the interception?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "You don''t have to worry about this. Although the enlightenment trip was very careful and didn''t let the Guanyin Bodhisattva notice his existence, it''s impossible to think of hiding from the two western saints. Now the two western saints must know that we are secretly undermining their actions, so it doesn''t hinder the interception of religion. On the contrary, we have some trouble, but it''s nothing It''s no big deal. "


    Jingwei said, "teacher, how can the two saints in the West help us?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "big trees attract wind. Too much exposure will cause a lot of unnecessary trouble. At the right time, we also need to miss once or twice to reduce the attention of the saints to us."


    When Jingwei heard this, he was reluctant to give up and said, "teacher, we all gave up the merit of going west to learn scriptures and let the Guanyin Bodhisattva go. Can''t we reduce the attention of the saints to us?"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing and said, "you are a little money slave. This time, although we didn''t compete with Guanyin Bodhisattva for the merit of learning scriptures, we also destroyed their conspiracy against apostasy. How can we reduce the attention of the saints!"


    Hearing this, Jingwei said, "since the teacher is like this, we shouldn''t give up the merit of learning scriptures and let it be cheap for Guanyin Bodhisattva!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "you can''t say that. Although merit is good, it''s not worth us to cause the madness of the two saints in the West and put ourselves in danger. This is not what the wise man did."


    Jingwei was puzzled by what the teacher said, so he asked, "teacher, things are not as serious as you said, but a little merit of learning scriptures can cause the madness of the two saints in the west? And how can they threaten our safety without you?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "Jingwei, things are not as simple as you think. Among the many people who joined the West in the first World War of Fengshen, the two western saints put the most emphasis on supporting Na Duobao and Cihang. Now Duobao is the Buddhist leader, second only to the two western saints in the West. It can be seen that they all have Duobao''s observation and attention, and the second is Cihang, who incarnates as Guanyin Bodhisattva."


    Hearing this, Jingwei said: "Teacher, the Guanyin Bodhisattva is just a Bodhisattva. It doesn''t seem to be prominent among the many Taoist disciples who joined the West. The status of the light burning lamp is much higher than him. They are all called ancient Buddhas. There is also the fear of staying sun. Even the long eared dingguang fairy in the section is called dingguang Huanxi Buddha. Compared with them, Guanyin Bodhisattva seems to have nothing to pay attention to!"


    Jingwei said what all the disciples of Kunpeng said. As soon as Jingwei said this, they all nodded in agreement and wanted to hear the teacher''s opinion.


    Kunpeng smiled: "You all pay attention to this so-called title. In fact, it doesn''t mean anything. Although Guanyin Bodhisattva is just a small Bodhisattva, the two western saints pay great attention to her. How important is the matter of Tang Sanzang''s journey to the west to learn scriptures. Do you think it''s important that the two Western saints should be handled by her? As for the people who light the lamp, the two western saints just like them Xiuwei has no plan to continue to support them! "


    Jingwei said, "teacher, even so, the two western saints can''t seem to threaten our safety?"


    Kunpeng said: "The two saints of the West asked the Guanyin Bodhisattva to manage the Buddhist scriptures of Tang Sanzang''s journey to the West. They wanted her to obtain the merits of the Buddhist scriptures and prepare for her to cut three corpses. If we compete too much with each other for the merits of the Buddhist scriptures, the two Saints of the West will turn to the west to deal with us. Their fists are difficult to defeat four hands. It''s nothing to be a teacher, but I''m afraid you''ll be in danger."


    After hearing this, Jingwei and others understood the teacher''s concern. Jingwei asked, "teacher, if the two saints of the West try their best to deal with us, they are not afraid to lose both of us. Let them reap the benefits?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "I''m afraid. How can they be afraid? But we''re also afraid that he''s so crazy, so we can''t stimulate them too much."

 Chapter 511

    Hearing the teacher''s words, Wudao and others were silent. They all knew that the teacher was so careful for them that they didn''t dare to let go and fight with the two western saints. They were very sad.


    Seeing the disciples'' faces, Kunpeng naturally knew what they thought. Yu said, "you don''t need to do this. It''s no big deal. As long as you can take this opportunity to improve your cultivation, everything will be over."


    Jingwei said, "will it be bad for us when the west is booming?"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng sighed: "Based on my understanding of the two saints of the west, I will have to fight with the west before the next robbery. When Tang Sanzang completed his journey to the west to learn scriptures, that is, the day of the war between me and the west, I knew very well what the two saints of the West thought. Zhunti was very cunning and would challenge me by taking advantage of the power of heaven. When Tang Sanzang completed his journey to the west to learn scriptures, it was also the peak of the great prosperity of the west, he said We will certainly do our best to fight against me. If I kill, I will go against the general trend of heaven, but they have no consideration. "


    Hearing the teacher''s words, Jingwei and others were shocked and said, "teacher, can''t we let them develop like this? Why don''t we kill the Tang Sanzang and let the two western saints fail to complete the journey to the west to learn scriptures!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "Going west to learn scriptures is the general trend of heaven. Tang Sanzang is a man of heaven''s destiny and will not be killed. Moreover, if he really died at our hands, he gave an excuse to the two western saints, so this matter can''t be done! But even if they want to be teachers, what''s the matter? I don''t often want to calculate them. I''ll see who has the best means!"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment couldn''t help saying, "at that time, the disciples and others will kill the western people and see if they dare to show their strength in front of us!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "no, it''s OK to be a teacher in this war. But you can''t do it, so as not to be contaminated with too many causes and consequences, which will be detrimental to future practice."


    Hearing the teacher''s words, enlightenment and others said one after another: "if the teacher has something to do, the disciples should try their best, not to mention it has something to do with the disciples and others. How can we sit idly by and ignore it? The disciples disagree with the teacher''s words."


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "I know what you want, but you can''t intervene in this matter. Although the two saints in the West were forced by their teachers to swear not to deal with you, if they were in the scuffle, they would do it to you, so you can''t participate in this war anyway."


    Kunpeng saw what the disciples wanted to say, so he hurriedly said, "you don''t have to worry about being a teacher. He thought that as long as the two western saints didn''t act directly, even if he did his best, he couldn''t be a teacher."


    Jingwei said: "the teacher but the other party attacks without consideration, but the teacher has concerns. Under the change of one thing and the other, the teacher is also very dangerous!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "the two western saints have Zhang Liangji, and they also have a wall ladder for their teachers. If they dare to fight for their teachers, they will bear the anger of their teachers. Although they can''t kill, they can abolish their cultivation. I''d like to see how the two western saints will react after seeing such results."


    Hearing the teacher''s words, Jingwei and others didn''t say much anymore. Kunpeng said, "now the Tang Sanzang and his party have come to Chechi country, which is a country that believes in Taoism. The national teacher is three monsters, but he is bent on the Tao. As a teacher, he reckons that they are dangerous. You guys go to resolve the disaster of life and death for them, but remember not to be difficult with the Tang Sanzang, so as not to get involved in cause and effect."


    After understanding the Tao, he asked in some doubt, "teacher, didn''t you say you wanted us to show weakness, but why did you let us go to save the three demons? Isn''t there a conflict?"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing: "How can this be a conflict? As long as you can save the lives of the three demons and keep the monarch of Chechi state''s heart to the Tao, you don''t need to pay attention to everything else. After the Tang Sanzang and the monkey king can easily get everything they want, they will naturally leave Chechi state early. You will act according to the opportunity and don''t say much as a teacher. All right, go down and prepare!"


    When Jingwei heard that the teacher would let her go out, he was very happy immediately, so he went to the car Chi country with Wudao and others.


    When they came to Chechi state, houwudao and others did not rush to see the three demons, but walked around Chechi state to understand the details of this country and were ready. After a visit, Wudao and others understood why the teacher would send them. The monarch of Chechi state was angry that the monks were useless and would not ask for rain, so they handed over all the monks in China to the care of Taoists and finally became the monk It was ignored and became a slave. If Tang Sanzang saw that he would naturally save the monks, he might conflict with the three demons.


    After understanding, Wudao and others waited for the arrival of Tang Sanzang and his party in Chechi state, but did not see the three demons who were national teachers.


    Before long, Tang Sanzang and his party came to Chechi state. As Wudao and others expected, Tang Sanzang asked the monkey king to try to save them after seeing the suffering of the monks.


    The monkey king was a troublemaker. After receiving the master''s order, he first wounded the Taoist priest guarding the monk and released the monks together with Zhu Bajie and monk Sha. Later, he went to the Sanqing Hall of Chechi state to tease those Taoists.


    After entering the Sanqing hall, they saw that the Taoist guards had left, so they ate in the hall in case they became Sanqing. They acted like this, but they didn''t know that they had virtually formed a cause and effect with the Sanqing, and finally turned into fly ash. The pig Bajie ring became the supreme old gentleman, the Monkey King became the first heavenly Buddha, and the sand monk became the leader of Tongtian cult.


    The three of the monkey king acted recklessly, and the Sanqing became aware of the cause and effect of the matter. However, they knew the cause and effect of the matter as soon as they counted their fingers. Therefore, it was the general trend of the way of heaven to prosper in the west, but it was not good to share common knowledge with them at this time. They could only wait for the next robbery to come and settle the cause and effect with them.


    Monkey King acted so recklessly, but a passing little Taoist heard the sound in the Sanqing hall. He hurried to report to the three national teachers. The three national masters immediately went to the Sanqing hall to check. When they saw that the offering was eaten, they were shocked. The three demons had some trouble in their heads. They thought that Sanqing had come down to earth to eat the offering, so they burned incense and prayed for a reward, but they were teased by the monkey king.


    Sun Wukong didn''t know that what they did was a curse for themselves in the future. The three were still complacent and didn''t know what they did all the way. They didn''t expect what would happen in the future.


    The next day, Tang Sanzang and his party entered the palace to change official documents, but unexpectedly, the three national teachers were also present. They were reporting the actions of the monkey king to the king of Chechi state. When they saw the three of the monkey king, they immediately stopped the king of chi from releasing the Tang Sanzang and his party. They had to ask for an explanation.


    Speaking of Che Chi, the monarch of the state of Chi was a muddle headed man. He didn''t want to offend Tang Sanzang, an eminent monk of the Tang Dynasty, and didn''t want to offend the three national teachers. At this time, an official reported that Che Chi had no rain in spring, hoping that the three national teachers could get nectar. The monarch of Chechi country was overjoyed when he heard this, so he came up with a way to make them pray for rain.


    Although Sun Wukong has strong magic power, he doesn''t know this method at all, and the tiger power immortal among the three national teachers is very proficient in this method. Sun Wukong came up with a very despicable plan. When the tiger power immortal prayed for rain, he went up to heaven to stop the Dragon King and the thunder mother.


    It has to be said that despicability is the pass of despicable people. The rain praying of tiger power immortal was destroyed by Sun Wukong. He knew that Tang Sanzang didn''t understand the method of rain praying at all, so he negotiated with the Dragon King, Lei Gong and Dianmu, and asked the Dragon King and others to cast the method of rain together with his signal.


    Tiger power immortal was also unlucky. He did all his mixed body magic, but he didn''t get half a drop of manna, while the culprit Sun Wukong laughed at him.


    The angry tiger power immortal thought that the Dragon King and others were not at home, so he asked the monkey king and others to ask for rain to see how they made a fool of themselves. Unfortunately, the Dragon King and others immediately cast rain after receiving the signal from the monkey king. This sudden blow was unacceptable to the tiger power immortal.


    Tiger power immortal thought that the monkey king and others were just a trick. Previously, the Dragon King and others were not at home. When the monkey king asked for rain, they just received his rune, so they dropped the nectar, so they went to the monkey king to argue.


    When the king of Chechi Kingdom heard the words of tiger power immortal, he couldn''t help but have some doubts.


    Seeing this, the monkey king disagreed and said, "the Dragon King is in the air. If the national teacher can make them look at it, the national teacher will win."


    The monarch of Chechi kingdom was overjoyed when he heard this. The king who had sat for so many years had never seen a fairy, but he wanted you to meet him.

 Chapter 512

    Hearing the words of the monarch of Chechi state, the tiger power immortal was very embarrassed. He was just a little demon immortal who had just obtained the Tao. How could he make the Dragon King appear, but he didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Seeing this, the great immortal Lu Li came forward and said, "we are just a small person to the Tao, but we can''t make the Dragon King appear. If you have the ability, you can make him appear. We can also see the style of the immortal."


    Hearing this, the monkey king laughed and said, "why is this difficult? I''ll make the Dragon King appear and see everyone." he said loudly, "where is the Dragon King? Don''t you appear and see him soon."


    Wudao and others have been watching the actions of Sun Wukong and others in the dark. When they heard this, they immediately came forward to stop the Dragon King from appearing.


    After seeing the enlightenment and others, the four sea dragon king was shocked. The holy master Kunpeng was powerful in the three realms. He saw the four Sea Dragon King hurried forward and said, "I don''t know how many immortals have any advice?"


    The enlightenment sneered and said, "the Dragon King of the four seas, how can the tiger power immortal say that he is also a Taoist disciple? Are you not afraid that the Sanqing sage will trouble you if you unite with the Buddhism to bully the Taoist disciples?"


    The Dragon King of the four seas was shocked when he heard this. Although the Enlightenment was exaggerated, they violated the holy order of Sanqing and acted against the command card, which was also a violation of heaven. Although it was said that the two western saints were allied with the Jade Emperor, if they were sued to heaven, I''m afraid the four of them would have to go to the Dragon cutting platform.


    Thinking of this, the Dragon King of the four seas changed his face and said, "you great immortals, Bruce Lee did it as a last resort. The monkey king forced me to wait for rain. I have to be helpless. I hope several great immortals can forgive me."


    The enlightenment said, "we also know your difficulties, so we didn''t embarrass you just now, but now if you show up, it''s impossible, otherwise the four of you will die under the wrath of Sanqing saint. You''ll take care of yourself."


    Hearing this, the Dragon Kings of the four seas looked at each other, then sighed, turned around and drove the clouds back to the four seas, ignoring the fighting between the monkey king and the Chechi Three Kingdoms division.


    When the enlightenment saw that the Dragon King of the four seas left, he quickly hid himself in the dark and continued to watch the competition between them.


    While the monkey king was underground, he didn''t know that the Dragon King of the four seas had left and was wondering, but the three national masters sneered. Finally, the monkey king couldn''t hold it. God saw that the Dragon King of the four seas and Lei Gong''s mother had long disappeared, so he had to come down and tell Tang Sanzang and Zhu Bajie to discuss countermeasures.


    Seeing this, the tiger immortal couldn''t help laughing and said, "the immortal is not a mortal. You will appear after you shout a few times. You''d better not make a fool of yourself here."


    Hearing this, Zhu Bajie said, "elder martial brother, did you offend the Dragon King of the four seas? Why did they leave without saying a word and put us in deep water?"


    Hearing this, the monkey king couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said, "did I offend them there? The reason why they left without saying a word must be something urgent!"


    Hearing this, Tang Sanzang said, "Wukong, since the four Sea Dragon King has left, what can we do? We can''t leave the car Chi country without changing the official text!"


    Monk Sha used to be a rolling curtain general. He was very clear about officialdom and said: "Presumably, the four seas dragon king didn''t want to offend Sanqing saint because of this, so he left without saying goodbye. However, it''s no wonder that they believe in Taoism after all. We fight with Taoism disciples. How dare the four seas Dragon King intervene in this matter? They have taken a great risk to help us rain secretly. It''s absolutely impossible to let them show up."


    Hearing this, Tang Sanzang asked, "what should we do now?"


    Monkey king said, "master, be at ease. We can''t call out the Dragon King of the four seas. We just make peace with each other. It''s no big deal. Just argue with them."


    Sun Wukong said, turning to Huli immortal, "now the Dragon King of the four seas has something urgent. He wants to rain elsewhere, so he left, but it disappointed the Lord."


    Hearing this, the king of Chechi state said in disappointment: "what the eminent monk of the Tang Dynasty said is very true. It''s my delusion to think how noble the identity of the Dragon King of the four seas is. It''s normal to take charge of the rainfall in the three realms without time."


    The tiger power immortal didn''t want to let go of the monkey king, so he said, "Your Majesty, these monks are rude, but they should be punished for cheating your majesty."


    As soon as tiger power immortal said this, everyone present was very shocked. The officials of Che Chi country were afraid that tiger power immortal had offended the eminent monks of the Tang Dynasty, resulting in a struggle between the two countries. There were few villains in Che Chi country who were unable to resist the Tang Dynasty, so they spoke one after another to stop it, while Tang Sanzang was afraid of suffering from it.


    Just listen to the Tang Sanzang said, "Wukong, this is good. Because of your nonsense, the national teacher of Chechi country wants to cure us for bullying the king. What can we do?"


    Monkey king said, "master, don''t be afraid. They can''t hurt you with old sun."


    Seeing that the tiger power immortal was so ignorant of current affairs, the Taoist priest secretly preached to the tiger power immortal: "I''m a disciple of the holy master Kunpeng, but I don''t know the number of days to stop the Tang Sanzang from going west to learn scriptures. His hairy faced monk is not your enemy. Don''t let them leave quickly to avoid death!"


    When tiger power immortal heard this, he was shocked. Who is the saint Kunpeng? He is a famous supernatural power in the three realms. Even the sage of Sanqing should give him some face, so tiger power immortal quickly told Lu power immortal and Yang power immortal secretly and asked them what to do.


    Lu Li said, "brother, the holy master has boundless magic power. If you can warn us like this, the hairy faced monk must be very good. We''d better obey what we say."


    The Yang Li immortal nodded and said yes. He didn''t want to worry about Tang Sanzang any more.


    Hu Li asked: "the immortal, I don''t know where the hairy faced monk came from, but he was so rude to rush the sage of Sanqing to deceive the little demon and others?"


    Hearing this, Wudao smiled and said, "the hairy faced monk is the demon monkey who made trouble in the heavenly palace five hundred years ago. If it''s not for your sake of being devoted to the Tao, how can I save you?"


    When Hu Li heard this, he was surprised and said, "the little demon respects the great immortal''s attainments." at the same time, he thought to himself: "fortunately, the great immortal secretly reminded him that the hairy faced monk was the great saint of Qi Tian who made trouble in the heavenly palace five hundred years ago. How can we beat him with the strength of several of us."


    Thinking of this, the tiger immortal said, "Your Majesty, since all the ministers are unwilling to offend the eminent monk of the Tang Dynasty, so as not to cause disputes between the two countries, please change their official documents and let them leave Chechi country quickly. We are out of sight and out of mind."


    The monarch of Chechi state was overjoyed when he heard the words of the great tiger power immortal. He was deeply afraid that the great tiger power immortal would have to embarrass the eminent monk of the Tang Dynasty and trigger a dispute between the two countries, so he quickly gave the Tang Sanzang a change of official and let them leave Chechi state.


    The sudden change of tiger power immortal made Tang Sanzang very happy. He quickly took over official Wen and urged Sun Wukong and others to leave Chechi country as soon as possible to avoid further twists and turns.


    Although the monkey king wondered about the transformation of the tiger immortal, he did not think deeply. Anyway, he had completed the instructions of Tang Sanzang and rescued the monks, so he left Chechi country with Tang Sanzang.


    On the way, the pig Bajie said, "elder martial brother, why did the national teacher of Chi country suddenly change and let us leave? They don''t want to have any conspiracy?"


    Hearing this, the monk Sha couldn''t help laughing and said, "second senior brother, you don''t know. The reason why the national teacher is willing to let go and wait to leave is because the Tang Empire is strong. They don''t want to cause disputes between the two countries because of such small things, so there won''t be any conspiracy. Just rest assured."


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "I didn''t expect that the hat of the Tang eminent monk, master, would be useful."


    After the tiger power immortal let Tang Sanzang go, he quickly said, "Daxian, we have let Tang Sanzang go as you ordered. Please give me some advice!"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment and others said, "you don''t need to say much. As long as you can believe in the holy teacher, there will be a reward when time comes."


    The tiger power immortal was overjoyed when he heard this, so he began to encourage the king of Chechi country to believe in the holy master Kunpeng. However, he didn''t expect that his words would make the teacher believe in a country.

 Chapter 513

    It can be said that the enlightened people successfully completed the task assigned by Kunpeng this time, and indirectly obtained the belief power of a small country in the earth fairy world for Kunpeng. The power of faith is very important to Kunpeng. He gave up practicing other laws at Benxiu, but it is very necessary for him to practice this Law of faith. Especially for those who practice immortal Xiang Huli, with the power of faith in this country, the "book of faith" refined by Kunpeng has also received sufficient nutrients to evolve itself.


    Kunpeng was very happy to see several people who realized the Tao finish the task again. They can finally stand on their own and don''t have to worry about them. Any teacher would like to see such disciples.


    In the face of Kunpeng''s repeated weakness, the two saints in the West were very puzzled. They didn''t understand Kunpeng''s plan and didn''t dare to go too far, so as not to hurt Kunpeng''s way. However, they did not expect that the monkey king, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha would act boldly and pretend to be the sage of Sanqing to tease the three national masters of Che Chi, so as to form a cause and effect relationship with the sage of Sanqing and cause the disaster of death.


    It is precisely because the two saints of the West did not notice this little thing, which led to the situation that the two saints of the West were in a back movement in the next robbery, which the two saints of the West never thought of.


    The more Kunpeng shows weakness, the more careful the two western saints are. They know Kunpeng very well. They all know that Kunpeng can''t admit defeat in this way. They must secretly arrange some sinister and vicious conspiracy for them to break through.


    Just listen, the zhunti in the Western blissful world said, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng''s repeated weakness is incomprehensible. I don''t know what tricks he has in mind. What should we do next?"


    Then he said: "Now we can only cope with all changes with invariance. Everything is still going according to the original plan. I want to see when Kunpeng can hide. If he continues like this, we will be blessed. The merit of learning scriptures from the West will fall into our hands, which is very beneficial to our West. When the learning scriptures from the west is over, the prosperity of the West will reach its peak , you and I can start a decisive battle with that Kunpeng. It''s best to seal him. Even if we can''t, we have to hit him hard, so that he can''t testify before the next robbery. "


    Zhunti sighed: "elder martial brother, although you and I think very well, we Deng can''t guarantee that Kunpeng will move as we think, so it''s best for us to prepare an emergency plan to prevent accidents. After all, Kunpeng has brought us too many accidents."


    After hearing this, he said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. You should be prepared for the worst. It''s up to younger martial brother to take charge of it. Now we''d better start according to the original layout."


    Zhunti nodded when he heard this. He didn''t speak any more. He went down and arranged everything.


    It has to be said that zhunti and Jieyin were very good. They made all kinds of preparations before they started to go west to learn scriptures. When there were not many demon families to provoke Tang Sanzang, they started the already hidden chess pieces and let them take action to increase the difficulty of Tang Sanzang''s going west to learn scriptures, so as to seek merit.


    First, the mount of Guanyin Bodhisattva and Qiu Shouxian, who was also a truncated immortal, was calculated by Kunpeng on the way, and finally rescued by the truncated sect, which caused great losses to the two saints of the West. This time, the chess piece they started was also related to Guanyin Bodhisattva, which was a goldfish in the lotus pond.


    After passing the Chechi state, Tang Sanzang and his party headed west. After a while, they came to the Tongtian River. Unfortunately, there was no one to ferry by the river. They had to find a family to stay and wait for the opportunity to cross the river.


    Coincidentally, they even stayed in a family surnamed Chen. However, they were surprised to learn that there was a monster who made trouble here and ate a boy and girl every year. This year, they came to the family surnamed Chen.


    Hearing this, Tang Sanzang said to Sun Wukong, "Wukong, you have great skills. You may bring down this monster to benefit the people and make this tragedy no longer appear?"


    Sun Wukong said, "it''s nothing to mention a little demon. When the monster eats people, my old sun will naturally go to catch him and let him know his power."


    In a few days, it was time. The monkey king and the pig Bajie turned into a pair of boys and girls to replace the Chen brothers and sisters. For a moment, the monster was deceived by the monkey king and the pig Bajie. They were wounded by the monkey king and fled back to the Tongtian River. The monkey king and the pig Bajie had no choice but to go back and report to the master.


    Tang Sanzang didn''t know that the monster was a chess piece that the two western saints had long distributed here, not only to increase the difficulty of learning scriptures from the west, but also to spread the rumor that eating Tang Monk''s meat could lead to immortality.


    I have to say that the goldfish spirit is very dedicated and carries out in full accordance with everything set by Guanyin Bodhisattva. After escaping back to Tongtian River, he released rumors that he would live forever after eating Tang Monk''s meat. Moreover, he is also ready to rob Tang Sanzang according to the plan set in advance to tempt those monsters.


    Unfortunately, although he thought well, he didn''t know that the two saints in the West wanted to use the Westward Journey to learn scriptures to deal with the demon family. Most monsters no longer followed the idea of Tang Sanzang to avoid losing their lives. Only a few people didn''t know the number of days and wanted to take millet from the fire. The ox demon king and other demon kings ignored their lives, Let them dream.


    Sun Wukong and pig Bajie went to subdue the demon. Tang Sanzang, monk Sha and the Chen brothers were waiting for a letter in the hall. After a while, Sun Wukong and pig Bajie came back.


    Tang Sanzang hurried forward and asked, "Wukong, can you catch the monster¡°


    The monkey king told the story about the famous monster driving into the river and prepared to catch him again in the future. The Chen brothers were very happy to hear this. They immediately ordered someone to clean the wing room, arrange the bed and invite his teachers and disciples to bed.


    In order to make the trick more similar, the monster gathered people to discuss how to catch Tang Sanzang when he returned to Tongtianhe, so the demons in the river expressed their opinions one after another.


    At this time, a monster said, "I heard that the king has the power to call wind and rain. I don''t know if it will snow?"


    The goldfish said with a smile, "the king of these small skills is naturally handy."


    The monster asked again, "since the king can snow, he must be very proficient in the art of condensing ice?"


    The goldfish said with a smile, "that''s nature!"


    When the monster heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "since the king can snow and freeze, it''s easy to catch Tang Sanzang. You can catch him with a little tricks."


    The goldfish spirit was overjoyed when he heard this, and quickly said, "what''s your plan? Come quickly. If you can catch the Tang Sanzang, the king can reward you to share the Tang Monk''s meat."


    The monster was also very happy to hear this, and quickly thanked: "Thank you, your majesty. In fact, it''s easy to say. Just freeze the Milky way, and then there will be a heavy snow. Those who are good at change, such as me, will change into several human shapes. They lie at the intersection and walk on the ice. Tang Sanzang is very anxious to learn the Scriptures. When he sees such a person walking, he will cross the ice. Your majesty sits firmly in the center of the river, and when his feet sound, the cold ice will burst and connect him If the disciples fall into the water together, they can be caught with one drum! "


    After hearing this, the goldfish said happily, "this is a wonderful plan. I''ll cast a spell to freeze the Tongtian River!" he immediately went out of the Shuifu and cast a spell on the Tongtian River.


    It has to be said that the little demon is smart. If it is not the goldfish but the chess pieces sent by the two holy places in the west, Tang Sanzang will fall into the demon''s scheme. Unfortunately, even if his scheme succeeds, he can''t eat the Tang Monk''s meat, which the little demon didn''t expect.


    With the application of goldfish essence, the temperature around the Tongtian River immediately dropped, and many people were frozen by the cold current in the middle of the night to increase the cold resistance of clothes, including Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples.


    Just listen to Tang Sanzang''s strange way: "how can the weather become so cold in July and August? It''s very strange that there is heavy snow outside!"


    The pig Bajie said, "master, what''s so strange? It''s said that there is an unexpected situation. There''s nothing to be surprised by the weather change. I''d better continue to sleep." pig Bajie said and went to sleep again.


    Tang Sanzang was very helpless when he saw Zhu Bajie''s move, so he had to shake his head.


    Monk Sha spent a lot of time in the Liusha river. He is the one who knows water best except Zhu Bajie. I just heard him say, "master, it''s a good thing that the weather suddenly turns cold. If the temperature continues to drop, the Tongtian River will be frozen. We don''t need to wait for a ferry, so we can step on the ice."


    Tang Sanzang was overjoyed when he heard this, so their teachers and disciples continued to rest and prepared to see whether the Tongtian River was frozen tomorrow, or set off to the West as soon as possible to obtain the Scriptures.

 Chapter 514

    At dawn the next day, pig Bajie got up and said, "elder martial brother, it''s colder tonight. I think the Milky way has been frozen. Our journey to the West should be unblocked."


    Facing the door, Tang Sanzang prayed to heaven and said, "all the great protectors, disciples have always come to the West. They worship the Buddha sincerely and travel through the mountains and rivers without complaining. As for this, they feel the emperor''s help and freeze the river. The disciples are hollow and right to thank. When they can get back, they play the emperor of the Tang and wholeheartedly repay them." Tang Sanzang asked monk Sha to carry his horse and cross the river while the ice is over.


    When Tang Sanzang and others came to the Bank of Tongtian River, they saw that Han Ning Chu was thin and frozen, and the Jianghu was flat. The Milky way is wide, the water is without waves, and the ice is as bright as land.


    Tang Sanzang and his party reined in the river to watch, but someone was walking at the mouth of the river. Tang Sanzang Shan asked, "benefactor Chen, where are those people going?"


    Old Chen said, "there is the Xiliang women''s country on the other side of the river. These people are all engaged in business. A hundred dollar thing on my side can be worth ten thousand dollars on the other side; a hundred dollar thing on the other side can also be worth ten thousand dollars on the other side. Profit is more important than cost, so people go away regardless of life and death. There are five or seven people in a boat or more than ten people in a boat all year round. Seeing that the river is frozen, they sacrifice their lives and walk."


    Tang Sanzang said, "fame and wealth are the most important things in the world. It seems that he sacrificed his life for profit. My disciple was ordered to be loyal. It''s just for name. How can he be different from him!"


    Tang Sanzang then turned his voice and said, "Wukong, go back to the donor''s house and pack your bags. We can cross the river as soon as the Tongtian River is frozen, or we can run to the west to learn lessons."


    Pig Bajie said, "master, wait a minute. It''s not too late to plan until the old pig tries how thick the ice is."


    When Tang Sanzang heard this, he nodded and said, "it''s good. If you can understand it, try to see if the ice can surpass people."


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he pulled his clothes and walked up to the river. He raised palladium with both hands and tried his best to build it. He only heard a flutter and built nine white marks, which made his hands ache. Pig Bajie said with a smile, "master, the river can cross people. It''s frozen very much. I''m afraid even the bottom of the river has been frozen."


    Tang Sanzang was overjoyed when he heard this. He hurried back to Chen''s house with the monkey king, packed his bags and prepared to cross the river.


    Since the enlightenment several people turned to the Beiming sea, Kunpeng''s mind has been watching and paying attention to every move of Tang Sanzang. When Guanyin Bodhisattva started the golden fish spirit, the dark son hidden in the demon family, the enlightenment immediately learned by virtue of his natural power and quickly told the teacher the details.


    When Kunpeng learned about this, he couldn''t help laughing: "The two western saints are so shameless that they set up so many chess pieces in the demon family. Let''s show weakness to the two western saints. It''s time to give them some color to see how long it takes. Enlightenment, go to the Beihai to inform the Jiao demon king and ask him to go to Tongtian River to help Sun Wukong catch the goldfish spirit in the name of eradicating the scum of the demon family. You tell him not to be merciful and just be cruel Well, I''ll take care of everything for him. "


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "since the teacher wants to compete with the west, it''s better to let disciples and others do it. Why should he give that merit to others?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s just a little merit. I''ll plan some great merit for you when I''m a teacher. Moreover, the Jiao demon king''s appearance is justifiable, and the effect is much higher than ours."


    After receiving the teacher''s instructions, Wudao went to the North Sea to see the Jiao demon king. After sitting down, Wudao told the Jiao demon king the teacher''s instructions. The Jiao demon king was also very angry at the western two saints'' calculation of the demon family. Naturally, he obeyed his words and was ready to give the western two saints a perfect counterattack on the Tongtian River.


    After talking about the Jiao demon queen, the enlightenment returned to the Beiming sea to reply to Kunpeng, and the Jiao demon king came to the Bank of the Tongtian River and waited for the time to come.


    Seeing that the Tongtian River had been frozen, Tang Sanzang could no longer follow the idea of going west, so he quickly packed everything and came to the Bank of the Tongtian River to cross the river. Because the river was smooth, horses could not walk on it, so he had to wrap their hoofs with straw to walk. Tang Sanzang walked carefully all the way, fearing that he might fall to the ground accidentally.


    After listening to the little demon''s advice, the goldfish spirit led the crowd to hide at the bottom of the river and listen to every move on the river. When Tang Sanzang and his party set foot on the Tongtian River, he was very happy. He was finally about to complete the task assigned by Guanyin Bodhisattva and return to the purple bamboo forest, but he didn''t think that he had been watched by the Jiao demon king and didn''t know whether he could save his life.


    When Tang Sanzang came to the middle of Tongtian River, the goldfish spirit finally launched a preset trap, pulled Tang Sanzang into the water and captured him alive.


    Monkey King, pig Bajie and monk Sha didn''t expect this sudden change. They didn''t react for a while. They watched Tang Sanzang be captured by monsters.


    The demon king Jiao was overjoyed when he saw it in the dark. Then he hurried down the cloud and met the monkey king and others.


    When Sun Wukong saw the demon king Jiao, he couldn''t help wondering. He came forward and asked, "what can I do for you, second brother?"


    Although the Jiao demon king was very dissatisfied with the monkey king, he had to smile in order to defeat the two saints in the West and said, "brother seven, coming here for brother means that a little demon is here to harm the people and greatly damage the face of our demon family, so he came to clean up this demon and restore the reputation of the demon family."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he was very happy. He knew the skills of the Jiao demon king very well, but no one could defeat him in the water. Although Zhu Bajie had been in charge of the Tianting water army for Marshal Tianpeng, his skills in the water were far less than that of the Jiao demon king, so he hurriedly said: "The second brother came just in time. I escorted Tang Sanzang to the west to get scriptures. Unexpectedly, I fell in the monster''s plan. The teacher was captured by the monster. Please save the teacher together!"


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, the demon king Jiao said with a smile, "well, I''ll save Tang Sanzang together. It''s not too late. Before the monster starts to hurt Tang Sanzang, we''ll kill the little demon that has ruined my demon family''s reputation and save Tang Sanzang from trouble. What do the seven brothers think?"


    The Jiao demon king thought so much about Tang Sanzang. How could Sun Wukong disagree? Just listen to him quickly say, "everything is up to the second brother. I have no opinion."


    The demon king Jiao was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "since this is the case, the seven younger brothers will clean up. We will go down to the Milky way to kill the little demon and save Tang Sanzang."


    Hearing this, the monkey king nodded, then put down Zhu Bajie''s luggage and handed it over to the monk Nasha. Then he and Zhu Bajie went down to Tongtianhe with the Jiao demon king to look for the monster.


    The goldfish spirit was complacent under the Tongtian River. He thought he had completed the task of Guanyin Bodhisattva, but he didn''t expect to kill the star to come to the door. His life could not be guaranteed.


    After some exploration, the demon king Jiao finally found the cave of the goldfish spirit. He only heard him say: "the seventh brother has found the hiding place of the monster now. We just go straight to the door and kill the ignorant demon, so as to save the people of this side. What do you think?"


    Monkey King nodded and said, "what the second brother said is very true, but in order to ensure the safety of the teacher, Bajie secretly protected the teacher from harm and avoided the monster''s urgency."


    Pig Bajie was very happy when he heard this. It''s better not to do it yourself, so he hurriedly said, "elder martial brother, please rest assured that the safety of the teacher is up to me, old pig. You don''t have to worry."


    Seeing that Sun Wukong agreed with him, the Jiao demon king took out the "soul splitting gun" without saying a word, and directly rushed into the monster''s cave to kill. Those little demons attached to the goldfish spirit rushed to report.


    Unfortunately, the goldfish spirit thought that he was ordered by Guanyin Bodhisattva, and there would be no danger to his life on this trip, so he led the crowd to fight. Unexpectedly, the Jiaomo king of the Seven Saints was also there. The Jiaomo king was a famous Jiaolong in the period of demon emperor Jun, with boundless magic power. It was also called the overlord in the water, but he could not defeat him. They met the Jiaomo king He gave him a cruel hand and joined hands with the monkey king to hang him.


    The goldfish spirit was shocked and hurried to the depths of the cave. The demon king Jiao didn''t want to let go of the goldfish spirit. He offered a "bead covering the sea" and hit the goldfish essence. The goldfish essence was immediately hurt. The goldfish essence immediately started to contact Guanyin Bodhisattva for help.


    After receiving the request for help from the goldfish essence, Guanyin Bodhisattva was not surprised. She quickly got up and went to the Tongtian River to save the goldfish essence. It was still time for her to come and save the goldfish essence at the most critical moment.

 Chapter 515

    When Sun Wukong saw that Guanyin Bodhisattva saved the goldfish, he was very dissatisfied and said, "Guanyin Bodhisattva, this demon is cruel and wants to eat my master, but why did you save him?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "this is the goldfish I raised in the purple bamboo forest. I don''t know when I escaped to the world to be a demon when I didn''t observe it, but it added a lot of trouble to you?"


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong said, "Guanyin Bodhisattva, this demon is too brave to eat master''s meat, but it''s better to teach him some lessons!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva smiled and said, "don''t worry about this. I will punish him."


    When the demon king Jiao heard what Guanyin Bodhisattva said, he sneered: "Guanyin Bodhisattva doesn''t give me an explanation. It''s too much to want to take the demon with such a few words!"


    Hearing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva changed his face and said, "what else do you want to do according to your words?"


    The demon king Jiao said, "I don''t want to do anything. Since this little demon dares to do evil here under the banner of my demon family, he must explain to my demon family, otherwise the Bodhisattva won''t take it away!"


    The Jiao demon king said this firmly and did not give the Guanyin Bodhisattva any room for discussion.


    Hearing this, the Guanyin Bodhisattva snorted coldly and said, "it''s my South China Sea spirit. I have my own discipline. I can''t see you pointing your finger here."


    When the demon king Jiao heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Guanyin Bodhisattva wants to protect it?"


    Hearing this, the Guanyin Bodhisattva said angrily, "why did I say to protect it? Don''t talk nonsense!"


    The demon king Jiao said, "since the Bodhisattva doesn''t want to protect it, why don''t you give us an explanation here? Your move will make people doubt whether the demon has been ordered by you to harm the people."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva angrily said, "Jiao demon king, you should think twice before you act. I''ve always done things aboveboard. How could I do such a thing?"


    The demon king Jiao said, "people are separated from each other. No one knows what you think. Since Guanyin Bodhisattva didn''t instruct the demon to harm the people and didn''t intend to protect it, please explain why you saved his life when I wanted to kill him. By the way, punish the demon and give me an explanation!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was very angry when she heard the Jiao demon king''s words. She never thought that the Jiao demon king would be here, and she clung to the goldfish essence and insisted on giving him an explanation. But the goldfish essence was ordered by her to lower the boundary, but he had to defend it.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "demon king Jiao, this spirit is from the West. I will deal with it if I break the law. I will report it to the saints and let them do it!"


    The Jiao demon king did not eat the Guanyin Bodhisattva, but heard him say with a cold hum: "Guanyin Bodhisattva, you don''t have to talk about the saint. There is also a Nvwa saint in our demon family. Since this demon is harming the people all over the world under the banner of our demon family, it has caused great damage to the reputation of our demon family, so you must explain it to us?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "it''s just dizzy for a moment and wants to be rude to Tang Sanzang. Tang Sanzang is also a Buddhist. It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you and other demon families. Does Jiao demon king exaggerate the truth?"


    When the demon king heard this, he sneered: "if it''s only related to the west, I don''t care to come here at all. This little demon makes waves in Tongtianhe and does all kinds of evil. He eats a boy and girl every year, wantonly damaging the reputation of our demon family. Does it have anything to do with our demon family?"


    Hearing what Jiao demon king said, Guanyin Bodhisattva''s face changed. She never thought that the goldfish essence would do such a thing, which was difficult for her to deal with. If you don''t deal with it, the demon king will not let it go; If you deal with it, but this demon is under her command to work in the lower world. The death of the yellow wind monster has caused many people''s panic. If it dies again, it is difficult for anyone to be willing to work for the West in the future. For a time, Guanyin Bodhisattva was in a dilemma and didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing that Guanyin Bodhisattva had been silent for a long time, the demon king Jiao said, "I don''t know how Guanyin Bodhisattva plans to end this matter. Please give me an explanation, but I don''t have much time to stay here for a long time!"


    Seeing the Jiao demon king pressing step by step, Guanyin Bodhisattva wanted to kill the Jiao demon king immediately to eliminate her hatred, but she could not do so, otherwise the reputation of Buddhism would be destroyed and no one would believe in it in the future.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva knew that it was not a matter for him to procrastinate. After thinking for a moment, she said, "Jiao demon king, this matter is widely involved. It is not only about your demon family, but also related to the human family. I am not high enough to deal with this matter. I need to ask two saints for instructions, so please understand."


    The demon king Jiao said, "Guanyin Bodhisattva doesn''t need to think much. Before I came, I was instructed by the holy master Kunpeng of the human race. He agreed to my treatment of this little demon. Now I just look at Guanyin Bodhisattva''s treatment of this matter!"


    Hearing what Jiao demon king said, Guanyin Bodhisattva was very powerless. She didn''t expect that Jiao demon king had obtained Kunpeng''s consent. As a human saint, Kunpeng could naturally represent the human race. She also understood that Jiao demon king could not lie on this matter, and that Jiao demon king didn''t have the courage to come to look for things in the name of Kunpeng.


    It''s not that Guanyin Bodhisattva doesn''t want to give up the goldfish essence to maintain the reputation of Buddhism, but she doesn''t dare to do so. Buddhism looks very strong now, but it''s disharmonious inside. There are intercepting disciples, elucidating disciples, and people who came with the saints during the Lich war. If the goldfish essence happens again, there''s no need for others to attack, Buddhism itself will fall apart.


    Thinking of this, Guanyin Bodhisattva sighed: "Jiao demon king, you don''t need to force me anymore. It''s really not something that a small Bodhisattva can solve. However, I''ll tell the saint what you mean. I think the saint will naturally deal with it and give a reasonable explanation to the demon and human race."


    Seeing that Guanyin Bodhisattva made such efforts to maintain the little demon, the demon king also understood that he could not kill each other today, so he said, "Guanyin Bodhisattva''s maintenance of the little demon makes me unable to understand, but your Buddhist teachings make you doubt!"


    Hearing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "my Buddha once said that he would become a Buddha immediately by putting down the butcher''s knife. As long as he can put down the butcher''s knife and repent with all his heart, he will naturally be recognized by my Buddha. This does not violate the teachings of my Buddhism."


    The demon king Jiao said, "I can''t accept such a doctrine. If all people make mistakes and don''t receive due punishment, they just need to repent and end it. Isn''t there chaos between heaven and earth?"


    The Jiao demon king paused for a moment, then turned to the monkey king and said, "seventh brother, you are also a member of the demon family. Is Buddhism worth believing in? Do you want to keep the Tang Sanzang going west to learn scriptures?"


    When Sun Wukong heard the question of the demon king Jiao, he didn''t know how to answer it. As soon as he entered the room, he stood on the spot.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva also knew that the Jiao demon king wanted to say against the monkey king, but she also had nothing to do. Who let the goldfish spirit cause so much trouble to her and was caught. She could only stare at the monkey king tightly, hoping that the monkey king could keep his promise and not be persuaded by the Jiao demon king.


    In fact, Guanyin Bodhisattva did not know that Jiao demon king''s words did not expect to convince the monkey king. He did so to make the monkey king suspicious of Buddhism and split Buddhism from the inside.


    After a while, the monkey king finally made a decision. He said, "I''m really sorry, second brother. I have vowed to protect Tang Sanzang from going west to learn scriptures, and I have worshipped Tang Sanzang as a teacher, but I can''t betray my teacher, break my oath and give up going west to learn scriptures!"


    After hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Guanyin Bodhisattva breathed a sigh in his heart and saw the demon king with a proud face.


    The Jiao demon king sneered and said, "OK! OK! Since you have to make a choice, I have nothing to say. This is the last time I call you the seventh brother. Since then, your monkey king has nothing to do with my demon family. You take your Sutra, the Seven Saints of the demon family have become the past, and you and I are no longer brothers."


    Hearing this, the monkey king was in a hurry and said, "second brother, listen to me!"


    The Jiao demon king waved his hand and said, "you don''t need to explain. At the beginning, the eldest brother said that you combined outsiders to bully your nephew regardless of your brother''s righteousness. I still don''t believe it. At first sight today, it seems that you are no longer the heroic saint of Qi Tian in those days. Now you don''t deserve to be a saint of the demon family."


    The Jiao demon king ignored the monkey king and drove away from the Milky way.


    Seeing that Sun Wukong had some complaints about this, Guanyin persuaded him, "Wukong, you don''t need to take what the Jiao demon king said. One day he will understand that what you did is right. Now it''s better to protect your master from going west to learn scriptures."


    Hearing this, Monkey King nodded silently, and then continued to travel westward with Tang Sanzang to learn scriptures. However, the words of Jiao demon king had a great impact on him and planted a seed in his heart.

 Chapter 516

    Guanyin Bodhisattva also knows that Sun Wukong has a shadow on Buddhism, but she can''t do anything about it. At this time, Guanyin Bodhisattva can''t break the corpse of the Jiao demon king to dispel her hatred. At the same time, she can''t wait to beat the goldfish spirit to death. If he hadn''t caused trouble in the Tongtian River, how could she be forced to such a point by the Jiao demon king and lose her face.


    However, this is not the time to investigate the responsibility of goldfish essence. It is urgent for her to inform zhunti and Jieyin of what happened here and fight back against Kunpeng''s provocation.


    The zhunti sage was shocked when he heard the return of Guanyin Bodhisattva. Kun Peng was shocked when he didn''t move. He not only hurt the prestige of Buddhism, but also alienated the relationship between Sun Wukong and Buddhism. He really killed two birds with one stone and was extremely vicious.


    When zhunti thought of this, he sighed, "Kunpeng, Kunpeng, you are so cruel that you have come up with such a vicious desperate plan."


    Why did zhunti say so? It is because when the Jiao demon king talked with the Guanyin Bodhisattva, he revealed the dialogue between the two sides to the Tongtian River with great magic power, so that ordinary people on both sides of the Tongtian River could hear it. It simply damaged the belief of Buddhism in the world, resulting in no more people on both sides of the Tongtian River believing in Buddhism.


    People''s words are awesome. After a few years of publicity, the people on both sides of the Strait will naturally spread these words all over the fairy world. At that time, it was much more difficult for Buddhism to spread to the East, and the words of Jiao demon king indirectly corrected the reputation of the demon family.


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, you don''t need to be angry about this. We''re not afraid of Kunpeng''s move. We''re afraid that he hasn''t made a move in the dark. As long as he makes a move, we can try to resolve it. Kunpeng standing in the light is much easier to deal with than Kunpeng standing in the dark!"


    When zhunti heard this, he thought calmly, and then said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. As long as Kunpeng stands in the light, even if his plot is high, there are traces to find, and we can crack it. I''m afraid he''s hiding in the dark."


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, it''s good to understand this. Although we lost the merit of traveling to the west to learn scriptures, we also successfully led to Kunpeng. Generally speaking, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, the Kunpeng made the Jiao demon king destroy our reputation in the world. This matter is very important. If we are careless, our western prosperity will be blocked, but we can''t ignore it!"


    Then he said: "The great prosperity of the west is the general trend of the way of heaven. Kunpeng just changes the small trend and can''t interfere with the overall situation. Younger martial brother, there''s no need to worry about it. On the contrary, it''s the goldfish essence in the hands of Guanyin Bodhisattva, but it''s difficult for us to punish. A little carelessness will lead to division in the West. You and I can''t help but guard against it. Everything Kunpeng ordered the Jiao demon king to do is based on it, and the rest is just by the way."


    Zhunti was very distressed when he heard this and said, "elder martial brother, I have to say that Kunpeng''s scheme is unparalleled in three realms. This game is hard for us to crack. It''s hard for you and me to reward and punish this goldfish spirit."


    To approach road: "Kunpeng has indeed given us a problem. If we reward the goldfish spirit for its contribution to the prosperity of the west, Buddhism will lose the belief of the human race. Although the prosperity of the west is the general trend of heaven, the time of my prosperity in the West will be greatly shortened. Without the belief of the human race, my luck in the West will fall sharply, so when the next move comes, it will be very difficult It is inevitable to follow the example of the closure of the religion. The closure of the religion in that year can also be the luck of Kunpeng, not to destroy the religion, but I have nowhere to borrow the luck in the West. "


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, if you can''t do it, punish the goldfish essence and explain it to the three realms!"


    Then she shook her head and said: "Younger martial brother, you can''t do this! The goldfish essence is ordered by us to help the West. If we punish it, the West will be immediately divided. The death of the yellow wind monster has caused the dissatisfaction of many disciples. If this goldfish essence happens again, there will be chaos in the West, and there can be no more talk of Western prosperity."


    Zhunti said with a sad face, "elder martial brother, we can''t choose either. Can we just keep silent all the time? I''m afraid Kunpeng will use this as an excuse to cause another incident!"


    Then he sighed: "for the time being, we can only do nothing about the goldfish essence, just drag on, and find a way to solve it after Kunpeng makes another move. The current situation is very unfavorable to us. As the saying goes, it''s better to be quiet than move. You and I''d better see the reaction of Kunpeng before making a decision."


    When zhunti heard this, he thought calmly. What he said was very reasonable, so he agreed to the arrangement of receiving. He ignored the goldfish essence and looked at Kunpeng''s reaction first.


    Unfortunately, although the idea of quasi mention and introduction is good, Kunpeng doesn''t expect the west to be hit hard at once, so there are no new arrangements next. He also wants to wait and see the reaction of the two saints in the west before making plans.


    It has to be said that Tang Sanzang is blessed for this. At least without the conspiracy of both sides, his westward journey can become smooth, and many disasters will not happen.


    In addition, the Guanyin Bodhisattva told zhunti, hoping to attract his attention. During the duel with the Jiao demon king, the Guanyin Bodhisattva obviously found that most of the big demons in the demon family had no desire for Tang Sanzang. It seemed that they no longer ate the rumor that Tang Monk''s meat could live forever.


    After discussing and solving the goldfish essence, zhunti said: "senior brother, according to Guanyin, I''m afraid the demon family has known your and my plan to go west to learn scriptures. Those big demons don''t care about Tang Sanzang at all. It seems that it''s impossible for us to win a lot of merit and weaken the power of the demon family in this westward journey to learn scriptures."


    After hearing this, he sighed: "According to the demon clan''s ability now, it''s impossible to find out your and my plan. It must have been seen through by Kunpeng and secretly destroyed your and my plan. The appearance of the Jiao demon king can fully explain this. Kunpeng must want to take action. You and I still watch the change according to the previous arrangement. After all, there is empress Nuwa in the demon clan. I It''s not good to wait. It''s too much. "


    Zhunti nodded when he heard this and agreed with the quoted opinion.


    After the Jiao demon king left, Zhu Bajie rescued Tang Sanzang, and their teachers and disciples were ready to go west again. Unfortunately, after the Tongtian River was taken away by Guanyin Bodhisattva because of the goldfish essence, the frozen Tongtian River had thawed and could not pass any more. Tang Sanzang had to think of another way to cross the river.


    It is also the blessing of Tang Sanzang. There is a white turtle in the Tongtian River. The cave occupied by the goldfish essence was originally his. Only because the goldfish essence was powerful, the Bethune Turtle was defeated and captured by others. When the Dragon demon king and the monkey king defeated the goldfish essence, the white turtle returned to the cave again. The white turtle is very grateful to the monkey king and the Dragon demon king for their ability to recover the cave , when he heard that the Tang Sanzang wanted to cross the river and go west for scriptures, he wanted to camel them across the river to repay the monkey king.


    So the white turtle went to the monkey king and said he was willing to camel Tang Sanzang across the river. Hearing this, the monkey king was very happy and quickly told Tang Sanzang about it.


    The Tang Sanzang was timid and afraid of death. He said, "Wukong, I may believe the monster''s words. Will he also come to murder the teacher?"


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he despised Tang Sanzang. People could come to help openly, but Tang Sanzang doubted others'' kindness, which was a little too much.


    The monkey king said calmly, "master, don''t worry. The white turtle is harmless."


    After hearing what the monkey king said, Tang Sanzang was relieved and hurriedly ordered the monk Sha to pack up and get ready to cross the river.


    When he got to the river, Sun Wukong led the horse on the white turtle cover, asked Tang monk to stand on the left of the horse''s neck, Sha monk to stand on the right, Bajie behind the horse, and Sun Wukong in front of the horse.


    When everything was ready, the monkey king ordered the white turtle to cross the river. Although the white turtle had low mana, he was very proficient in crossing the river. He kicked his four feet and stepped on the water as if walking on the flat ground. There was no bump on it.


    Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples sat on the white turtle. In one day, they crossed the boundary of Tongtian River for 800 Li and climbed the river bank.


    After Tang Sanzang got ashore, he thanked him with his hands and said, "old turtle is tired of you this time, but I have nothing to give. Thank you when I come back from my journey to the West."


    Yuanyuan said, "don''t bother your father to give thanks. I''ve heard that the Buddha in the West has no extinction and no life. I can know the past and future. I''ve been practicing here for more than 1300 years. Although I can prolong my life and speak human language, it''s difficult to get out of my shell. I hope master will come to the West and ask the Buddha when I can get out of my shell and get a person."


    Tang Sanzang promised, "I will ask about it for you." hearing this, Yuanyuan was overjoyed and returned to Tongtianhe.

 Chapter 517

    Kunpeng was shocked. The demon king Jiao cooperated with Kunpeng to suppress the west, which shocked all the three great supernatural powers. Although Kunpeng ended the cause and effect with the demon family, it can be seen that Kunpeng still has boundless prestige in the demon family. Even the demon king Jiao, one of the Seven Saints of the demon family, obeyed orders. It can be imagined how high Kunpeng is in the mind of the demon family.


    After seeing this scene, empress Nuwa was half happy and half worried. She took the opportunity to correct the reputation of the demon family. She was worried that the newborn demon in the three worlds no longer believed in her as the sage of the demon family, but obeyed the order of Kunpeng.


    The most happy one among the saints was the supreme old gentleman. Although he didn''t get too much merit last time, his plan was successful. Kunpeng''s high-profile comeback made the supreme old gentleman see the hope of merit again, so he ordered the riding cow to prepare to act and prevent the Tang Sanzang from traveling west to learn from scriptures.


    When he received the order, he ordered his little demon to look for the mountain carefully and wait for the arrival of Tang Sanzang. His kung fu paid off. On this day, the Tang Sanzang apprentice came to his territory, and the little demon immediately returned to him.


    After hearing this, he immediately set up a plan to change a house in the mountain and wait for the arrival of Tang Sanzang. Sure enough, the Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples saw a house in the mountain and went to rest.


    After entering the house, Tang Sanzang ordered Sun Wukong to go to buy some vegetarian food, and Sun Wukong left the house. Tang Sanzang''s move was right in the heart of Yu Niu, who captured Tang Sanzang without effort.


    When Sun Wukong came back from Huayuan, he lost his master. He immediately understood that the master had been captured by a monster. Immediately summoned the mountain land and asked, "land, do you know what monsters are making trouble here?"


    The land replied, "this mountain is called Jindou mountain. There is a Jindou cave in front of the mountain, and there is a one horned king in the cave. The king has great powers and excellent martial arts. The great saint needs to be careful when he wants to save elder Tang."


    Sun Wukong said, "thank you for your advice. Since the monster annoys Lao sun, he''s exhausted. I''ll catch the monster now."


    Monkey king said, holding an iron bar, went straight to the front of the mountain to find the demon cave. When he turned the cliff, he saw the riprap phosphorous. There were two stone doors beside the emerald cliff. There were many small demons outside the door, where they revolved guns and danced swords.


    The monkey king watched in the dark for a long time, then went to the door and shouted, "that little demon, go in and say to your cave master, I''m the disciple of the holy monk of the Tang Dynasty, the great saint Monkey King of Qi Tian. Teach him to send my master out quickly, so that you won''t lose your life in vain!"


    Hearing this, the group of demons rushed into the cave and reported: "king, there is a hairy faced monk in front. He claims to be the monkey king, the great saint of heaven, and comes to beg his master."


    Hearing this, the cow said happily, "he came just in time. I have never tried martial arts since I came down to earth. He must be an opponent when he comes today."


    As he said this, he took all the demons in the cave and came to the outside of the cave in high spirits. "Can the monkey king be there?" said the bull


    Sun Wukong came forward and said, "Grandpa sun is here too! If you know what you want, return it to my master quickly. If you say no, I will teach you that there is no place to bury!"


    When he heard this, he couldn''t help but say angrily, "I''d like to see what means you splash monkey has and dare to speak wildly!"


    The monkey king said, "a good monster despises my old sun. Today I want you to see the old sun''s means." the monkey king raised his stick and hit the cow.


    However, the bull came forward with a steel gun in his hand. You and I fought for thirty rounds, and there was no match.


    In the thirty rounds of the war, the bull moved his bones, but he didn''t want to fight with the monkey king any more. He took a bright white circle out of his sleeve, looked at the sky, and then shouted, "go!"


    After listening to a light sound, he took away the monkey king''s iron rod. At that time, the Monkey King became unarmed. He quickly drove a somersault to escape. He didn''t catch up, so he led the little demon to win and return to the cave.


    When the monkey king was defeated and retreated, he thought to himself, "the monster has excellent martial arts and powerful magic weapons. I have never heard of such a person in the demon family. It must not be a mortal monster. It must be an evil star in the sky. He thinks that the lower world is a demon, and I don''t know where the devil came down. I have to go to the heaven to investigate."


    Thinking of this, the monkey king drove up the auspicious clouds to the gate of the South sky. Looking up, he saw the wide eyed heavenly king, bowed to his face and said, "where is the great sage going?"


    Monkey king said, "I have something to see the Jade Emperor."


    King Guangmu said, "since the great sage wants to see the Jade Emperor, I won''t stop you."


    The king of wide eyes said, so he let the monkey king enter the South Gate of heaven and went to the LingXiao palace to see the Jade Emperor.


    After receiving the communication, the Jade Emperor asked the monkey king to enter the hall. He only heard the Jade Emperor ask, "Monkey King, why don''t you go west to learn the scriptures from the Tang Sanzang and come to my Lingxiao temple?"


    Monkey king said: "The Jade Emperor, Lao sun asked God for something. I guarantee that Tang Sanzang went to the west to get scriptures. Unexpectedly, at Jindou cave in Jindou mountain, he met an ox monster and captured the teacher in the cave. Lao sun went to his door to fight with him. The monster was so powerful that he even cast a spell to take away Lao sun''s iron rod. Lao sun has never heard of some monsters in the lower world. It is suspected that heaven is ferocious in the lower world The old sun came to play, hoping that the Jade Emperor would issue a decree to investigate the evil star and send troops to suppress the demon. "


    When the jade emperor heard this, he hurriedly issued a decree to thoroughly observe the stars in the sky and whether there was anyone thinking about it.


    After a while, the man reported back: "report to your majesty, there are many stars all over the sky, all gods will exist, and there is no one who thinks of the lower world."


    In fact, it''s not true. The Kui Mu wolf among the twenty-eight stars is in the lower boundary, but fortunately, the other twenty-seven stars helped him hide.


    The Jade Emperor couldn''t help thinking in his heart when he heard the play: "if there is no evil star in the lower world, then this person is under the saint''s door. The biggest suspicion is that the man taught the sect leader, too old gentleman, but it''s good. I can get some merit from it."


    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor said, "Monkey King, you can choose a few generals in the heaven and catch demons with the lower world, or you can show the majesty of the heaven."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he immediately accepted the order, but he thought to himself, "there are not as many generals in the sky as old sun, but more like old sun. When I made trouble in the heavenly palace, the Jade Emperor sent 100000 heavenly soldiers to lay a snare, and no one dared to compete with me. Later, he transferred Xiao shengerlang to be my opponent. Now that monster''s means are stronger than old sun, but how can it be enough to win?"


    Although Sun Wukong was dissatisfied, some were better than none, so he only invited King tota Li and Prince Nezha to go down to catch the demon.


    In fact, there are many people who surpass him in heaven, but the monkey king was supported by the two saints of the west, and the Jade Emperor allied with the west, so let him succeed. Otherwise, the golden immortal cultivation like the monkey king wants to make a big fuss in heaven. I really don''t know how many times he will die.


    The monkey king, King tota Li and Nezha went down the south gate and arrived at the south gate. The monkey king said, "this mountain is Jindou mountain, and there is Jindou cave in the middle of the mountain."


    King tota Li stopped the cloud and said, "great saint, child Nezha once sent down 96 holes of demons. He is good at changing. He has the demon subduing weapon with him. Let him go and call the battle first. Do you think so?"


    Sun Wukong said, "then you''re welcome. Wait for Lao sun to go with the third prince."


    Nezha knew more secrets than natota King Li. He helped the monkey king subdue demons, but he could get the merit of learning scriptures. Naturally, he was very happy. He walked to the cave with the monkey king, but saw that the cave door was closed.


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong came forward and shouted, "disciple, the monster, open the door quickly! Return my master!"


    When the little demon who held the door in the cave heard what Sun Wukong said, he was very anxious and hurried to report: "king, the Sun Wukong led a little boy and called war in front of the door."


    Hearing this, he Niu couldn''t help saying, "I''ve taken away the iron rod of the monkey. It''s hard to fight with empty hands. I must have asked for help. Let me go out and see who came with him."


    He Niu said with a gun and went out of the cave. When he looked outside the cave door, he couldn''t help saying, "who should I be? It''s the Third Prince of Nezha, but it''s no big deal. Although the sermon is good with me, since Nezha came here, I''ll let him know my strength by the way, so I can retreat in the face of difficulties."


    The cow wanted to come here and said with a smile, "Nezha, why did you run to my cave door and yell when you didn''t do well as your official in the heaven?"


    The Third Prince of Nezha was surprised when he heard this. The other party knew his origin, but he didn''t know the other party, so he said, "I came to help sun Dasheng save the Tang Sanzang in accordance with the golden order of the Jade Emperor." Nezha didn''t say enough without knowing the details of the other party, but made the cow a little happy.

 Chapter 518

    The cow was not happy for a long time. The monkey king jumped out and scolded: "monster, if you know what you want, you can release my master quickly and return Lao sun''s weapons. You can spare your life, otherwise the heavenly army will press in, but you will inevitably die."


    When Nezha heard this, he secretly blamed the monkey king for talking so much that he didn''t even know the other party''s roots, but he wanted to say such a big word. If he was defeated, wouldn''t he lose face.


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, he couldn''t help humming coldly and said, "Sun Wukong, you defeated man, dare to speak wildly. Don''t you forget who lost even his weapons?"


    Sun Wukong was furious when he heard this, but now he was unarmed and could only urge Nezha to come forward to fight. Nezha had no choice but to come forward to fight. However, he hated Sun Wukong very much in his heart. It was inappropriate to go forward to fight without knowing the details of the other party.


    The fact was just what Nezha thought. After a few rounds of fighting, Nezha was defeated by the other party, and the cow didn''t want to entangle with Nezha. He sacrificed the diamond carving and took all the magic weapons in Nezha''s hands. After losing the magic weapon, the unarmed Nezha could only retreat.


    After Nezha fled back, he hated the monkey king to the utmost. If the monkey king hadn''t made a remark to annoy the cow, he wouldn''t have been taken away by others. However, although Nezha hated the monkey king in his heart, he didn''t show it. Now the Jade Emperor, the Lord of the heaven, allied with the two saints in the West. If he fell out with the monkey king at this time, the Jade Emperor would secretly wear his little shoes after he knew it.


    Nezha retreated, and monkey king had no choice but to go to heaven for help. This time, he came with the fire de Xingjun.


    With the help of Huode Xingjun, the monkey king came up to the door again and said, "come out quickly. My old sun is looking for you again."


    Hearing this, he Niu came to the cave with a gun again. He remembered the order of the supreme old gentleman and tried his best to attack the people who helped the monkey king until the arrival of the supreme old gentleman. The reason why the Supreme Lord ordered him to do so was mainly for merit. The more suffering Tang Sanzang suffered, the more merit the people who rescued him would get.


    When he saw the monkey king, he smiled and said, "splash monkey, what reinforcements did you find?"


    The monkey king''s face turned red when he heard this. At this time, the king of tota Li suddenly rushed out and said, "monster, do you recognize me?"


    Hearing this, he Niu couldn''t help laughing and said, "King tota Li, do you want to avenge your son and ask for weapons?"


    Tota King Li said, "first, I want weapons for revenge, and second, I want to save the monk Sanzang of Tang Dynasty!" Li Jing said, so he raised his knife and cleaved the cow. The cow was greeted with a long gun, and the two tore up in front of the cave.


    When the monkey king saw that Li Jing was at war with Yu Niu, he immediately said to Huode Xingjun, "set fire to the monster!"


    Upon hearing this, Huode Xingjun immediately ordered to set fire, and the king of tota Li retreated immediately. However, he Niu despised this and took the diamond carving. When the fire broke out that day, the diamond carving in his hand threw into the sky. After listening to a sound, all the firearms in the hands of the heavenly soldier and general led by the fire star king were collected.


    Seeing this, Huode Xingjun wanted to cry without tears. With a sad face, he called back all the generals and said to the monkey king, "great saint, this monster is too powerful. Now I have broken the fireware of the fire department. What can I do?"


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong said, "you don''t have to worry about Huode Xingjun. Since this monster is not afraid of fire, it must be afraid of water. I''ll ask that shuide Xingjun to help."


    Hearing this, Nezha said to himself: "It''s really an inexperienced monkey. The monster is so good but has never heard of his name. It must have something to do with the saint. What''s the use of inviting shuide Xingjun to come? The two saints in the West will not send someone to stop Tang Sanzang''s westward journey, and this monster obviously has nothing to do with my interpretation. It''s only related to empress Nuwa, the leader of Renjiao and the leader of jiejiao, no matter which side I can afford to offend. I''d better keep a low profile. The monkey is willing to invite people again, and I''ll follow suit. "


    However, after a long time, the monkey king invited the shuide Xingjun. At this time, the Kunpeng master and apprentice far away in the Beiming sea were watching the big play in front of him.


    Just listen to the Jingwei said, "teacher, since the monkey king is not enemy, why doesn''t he ask the West for help? Instead, he goes to heaven again and again to ask the rescuer?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "it seems that the words of the Jiao demon king have worked. The monkey king has a grudge against the West and doesn''t want to beg the west again."


    Jingwei was a little puzzled and said, "since the monkey king doesn''t invite them, won''t the western people go to help themselves? This merit is a good thing. Are the two western saints really willing to give it to others?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "how could the two saints in the west be so kind? The cow is what the heavenly soldiers and generals can subdue. It''s useless for the monkey king to invite shuide Xingjun."


    Hearing this, Jingwei asked, "teacher, the cow monster is so good, but I don''t know who is under the door?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "This cow is not small. It is the mount of the supreme old gentleman, and the treasure ring in his hand is even more extraordinary. It is a treasure of postnatal merit and virtue, which was refined by the virtue and virtue of the supreme old gentleman when he turned his beard. The supreme old gentleman not only wants to get the merit of learning scriptures, but also wants to be powerful in the three realms. Last time, his two children lost his face in the lower realms. This time, he is Want to take the opportunity to find the scene. "


    Hearing this, Jingwei couldn''t help laughing and said, "teacher, the great old gentleman went to seize the merit of learning scriptures again and again. Why did the Yuanshi Tianzun do nothing?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Do you think that Yuanshi Tianzun is not enthusiastic about the merit of learning scriptures? No! He can''t do anything about it. Four of the twelve golden immortals who preached rebelled against the religion, plus the deputy leader lit a lamp, a total of five people left, while the remaining eight people were cut off by the clouds and covered with three flowers. It can be said that today''s preaching is not even as good as the interception. Who do you want Yuanshi Tianzun to send to seize the merit? Again There was a great cause and effect owed by Yuanshi Tianzun to the two western saints in the war of canonization, and he finally returned the cause and effect. If he made the merit of learning scriptures again, the two western saints would be very happy and will let him succeed. In this way, the next robbery of the West can be used as an excuse to force Yuanshi Tianzun not to trouble the lamp burning and Guanyin Bodhisattva. With the mind of Yuanshi Tianzun, He hates those traitors who light the lamp. How can he let them go for their only merit? "


    Cangjie asked, "teacher, the power of the acquired merit and virtue treasure in the hands of the ox is very great. I don''t know how it is better than the ''lost treasure money'' in the hands of the disciples?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Cangjie didn''t expect that you also have the heart to win."


    Cangjie''s face turned red when he heard this. Kunpeng smiled: "Cangjie, you don''t need to feel embarrassed about this. It''s no big deal to have a heart to win. In this famine, you speak with power. If you keep your mind calm, then when the next robbery comes, you need to worry about you. The acquired merit diamond carving in the hands of Yu Niu is no big deal, but it''s very different from your" lost treasure money " Such as. "


    Jingwei couldn''t help saying, "teacher, I think the diamond carving is also very powerful!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "What do you know? The diamond carving looks very powerful on the surface, but you don''t notice what spiritual treasures he has left. Most of them are non-standard goods. It''s impossible to drop the innate spiritual treasures. The ''drop treasure money'' is different. All spiritual treasures can be dropped except the innate and acquired merit treasures, which must be mentioned as the treasure of success "Seven treasures and wonderful trees" can fall. Do you think there is a comparability between the two? "


    After hearing this, Cangjie realized how precious the "lost treasure money" in his hands was.


    Jingwei asked, "teacher, the most valuable merit and virtue can be evolved by merit and virtue the day after tomorrow. Can diamond carving evolve to the level of ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower''?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "Although it is said that the acquired merit treasure can evolve, it is not infinite. There are only three of the three realms that can really be regarded as the acquired merit treasure. One is the" heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower "in the hands of the Supreme Lord, and the other is the" Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler "in your hands. These two acquired merit treasures are completely condensed with the heaven and earth xuanhuang merit Qi, which can be compared with the innate treasure. Third The "Pangu tripod" made by the master was made from the fragments of Buzhou mountain. The quality is a little worse than the last two, but the function is the same. It can be compared with the congenital treasure. However, the quality of the diamond carving is far worse than the three of them. Basically, it is impossible to evolve into a "mysterious, yellow and exquisite tower of heaven and earth", but Cang If the "lost treasure money" in Jie''s hands can continue to evolve with great merit, it may become a real treasure of acquired merit. "

 Chapter 519

    While Kunpeng was explaining, the shuide Xingjun began to attack the cattle. Unfortunately, although the shuide Xingjun above the heaven is in charge of the waters of the three realms, his cultivation is far from that of the water god Gonggong in ancient times. He can only release water but can''t completely control it. It''s not as good as the Fire Department of the fire de Xingjun, but there is no threat to the cow. He lost his face in front of the people and made the cow laugh.


    After the defeat of shuide Xingjun, the people asked the monkey king to steal his magic weapon. Under the pressure of the people, the monkey king could only obey his orders, sneaked into the cave of jianniu and stole the magic weapon of the people.


    The monkey king was bad enough. After stealing the magic weapons of all people, he set a fire and lit the cave of the ox. his move annoyed the ox.


    The monkey king could not do anything. After setting fire to the cave of the ox, he didn''t go to avoid it first, but led the gods to challenge the ox again. The angry ox made a fierce attack and repaired the monkey king and the gods.


    After Sun Wukong was repaired by a cow, he no longer believed that the gods of heaven could help him save Tang Sanzang, so he had to go to the Western Paradise to see the Tathagata Buddha and ask him to help save Tang Sanzang.


    The Tathagata Buddha was the Duobao Taoist who stopped teaching at that time. Naturally, he knew the root of the ox and didn''t want to hate the Supreme Lord because of this small matter. So he just gave the monkey king 18 gold pills and asked the eighteen Arhats to help. It was also an explanation to the monkey king.


    Seeing this, the monkey king had a great increase of confidence. He took the eighteen Arhats to the cave of the ox and challenged the ox again. Unfortunately, the monkey king didn''t know that the Tathagata Buddha was just making an appearance and didn''t really want to help him subdue the demon. After several rendezvous, the monkey king was defeated again and retreated, losing his face completely.


    At this time, the arhat said, "Wukong, when we came here, the Tathagata Buddha once told us that the monster has great powers. If you lose the golden elixir, I''ll teach you to go up to the pocket rate palace to find his trace or get something!"


    Hearing this, the monkey king said, "hateful, really hateful! The Tathagata also deceived Lao sun! When he told me earlier, how could he be shamed by the monster again."


    Naturally, the Tathagata Buddha would not easily tell the monkey king about it. If he had told him at that time, how could the Tathagata obtain the merit of learning from it? Although it is said that the merit of not saving Tang Sanzang is very small, it is better than none.


    When King tota Li heard this, he couldn''t help saying, "great sage, since there is an explicit statement from the Tathagata Buddha, you''d better go to the dourate palace and rescue Tang Sanzang as soon as possible, and you''d better travel west to learn Scriptures as soon as possible!"


    Hearing this, the monkey king drove the cloud straight to the dourate palace to see the supreme old gentleman.


    The supreme Lao Jun was very clear about the small movements of the Tathagata Buddha, but he had no opinion. Now that the cow has successfully completed the task he assigned, it is also time to release the Tang Sanzang.


    When the monkey king came to the dourate palace, the great old gentleman smiled and said, "why do you come to me instead of going to the west to learn scriptures?"


    Monkey king said, "Lao Jun, Lao sun encountered some obstacles on his way to get scriptures, so he came here to find a trace!"


    The supreme old gentleman smiled and said, "I''m here in the supreme fairy palace. What trace can I find?"


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he didn''t take it to heart. His eyes couldn''t help looking around. When he walked through several floors of corridors, he suddenly saw a child sleeping by the bullpen, but the green cow was not in the bullpen.


    At this time, the monkey king shouted, "old officer, your cow is lost!"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he pretended to be surprised and said, "when did the evil animal leave?"


    While they were shouting, the boy woke up, knelt to his face and said, "master, the disciple fell asleep, but I don''t know when the cow was lost."


    The Supreme Lord asked, "how did you sleep here?"


    Tong''er kowtowed and said, "the disciple picked up a pill in the pill room. He ate it and fell asleep here."


    The Supreme Lord said, "I think it was the Qihui fire pill refined the day before yesterday. You hung one and ate it. If you ate one pill, you should sleep for seven days. Because you were asleep and unattended, the evil animal took the opportunity to go down to the world. It''s also seven days now. Go and see if the cow has stolen any treasure."


    Hearing this, the monkey king said, "don''t check. There is a circle in the monster''s hand, which is very beneficial."


    The Supreme Lord said, "it must be the evil animal who stole my diamond carving lower boundary for the demon! Where is the evil animal?"


    Sun Wukong said, "now he lives in Jindou cave in Jindou mountain. He captured my master Tang Sanzang and robbed me of my golden cudgel. Lao sun asked the heavenly soldiers to help him, and robbed the divine soldiers of the three princes. He invited Huode Xingjun and robbed his kindling. Later, the Tathagata took the arhat down the sand, and he robbed the golden pill sand. You old official, what crime should you commit even if you set the monster down to hurt people and seize the treasure?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "my diamond carving is the weapon that I used to turn Hu and refined it since I was young. You can''t get close to him with any weapons, water and fire. Don''t say more. I''ll catch him in the lower world."


    Hearing this, the monkey king was overjoyed and happily followed the Supreme Lord down. When he came to Jindou mountain, Lao Jun said, "Monkey King, go and lure him out so that I can take him."


    Hearing this, the monkey king jumped down from the clouds, came to the cave and shouted, "the monster, come out and die!"


    When he heard this, he said, "this monkey doesn''t know who to invite." he said, holding a gun and holding a treasure, he welcomed him out of the door.


    At this time, someone on the peak said, "the cow hasn''t come home yet. What day will it stay?"


    When he heard this, he couldn''t help looking up. It turned out that it was the Lord Lao Jun, and immediately fell to the ground. Now, it turned out to be a green bull. The supreme old gentleman read a spell and took back the diamond carving. The supreme old gentleman blew the immortal air of the diamond carving, put on the cow''s nose, took off the robe belt, tied it to the carving, held it in his hand, and took the cow back to heaven.


    The Supreme Lord''s move was greatly envied by the original Tianzun. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart: "elder martial brother is really good. He even set up this situation and let the two saints in the West act separately. Even if they are dissatisfied, there''s nothing to say. I knew so. I should have stayed in heaven in those years, so that I can do it easily!"


    However, the original emperor was just thinking about it. It was impossible for him to do so. According to his nature, it was impossible for him to put down his separation as an official in heaven like the supreme old gentleman. Although it was said that the jade emperor did not dare to command him, his reputation was controlled by the Jade Emperor, which he could not accept.


    In the Western blissful world, zhunti sighed: "elder martial brother, this great old gentleman is too bullying, but he competes with us for the merit of learning scriptures again and again, and the means are still so inferior. Obviously, he doesn''t pay attention to us. If he goes on like this, I''m afraid my reputation in the West will disappear!"


    Then he smiled and said, "younger martial brother, don''t worry. The disciple of the supreme old gentleman''s family is only xuandu. His move must be the last time, but he doesn''t have to worry about him in the future."


    Zhunti said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, I''m afraid we''ve retreated again and again, but the supreme old gentleman is pressing step by step, so we''ll lose a lot!"


    Then he smiled and said, "if the supreme old gentleman really doesn''t know the current affairs and presses hard step by step, we''ll give him some color to see. Without the help of the sage, others can''t compete with me."


    Zhunti said: "elder martial brother, the Supreme Master and Yuanshi Tianzun are together. If we really fight with him, Yuanshi Tianzun will help. At that time, even if we win, we will win miserably. Moreover, Kunpeng has always been eyeing us. If we lose too much, he will take action, and the west is in danger!"


    Then he said: "Younger martial brother, it''s not as serious as you said. The great prosperity of the west is the general trend of the way of heaven. No matter how arrogant, the supreme old gentleman dare not go against the way of heaven, Kunpeng, not to mention. If he dares to go against the way of heaven at this time, his fate will be extremely heavy. The lightest punishment will be sealed by the teacher. He won''t fail to understand this, even if we and the supreme old man You are both hurt, and he will not act rashly. Now all his active cards have been used. Although he has won great merit this time, he is at the end of his powerful crossbow and is unable to interfere with the journey to the west to learn scriptures. Now the most important thing we should pay attention to is the Kunpeng. "


    Mentioning Kunpeng, he must have sighed: "elder martial brother, if you and I don''t do it, no one can stop Kunpeng. Unless we can use the power of the whole religion to deal with him, maybe we can fight a war, but even if we win, it will be a terrible victory!"


    Then he said, "I had planned this for a long time. As long as Kunpeng didn''t do too much on the way to learn scriptures from Tang Sanzang, we don''t need to pay attention to it. When my Western Fortune reaches its peak after learning scriptures, we will gather the strength of the whole religion to fight him. Although you and I vowed not to use Lingbao to pay his disciples, we didn''t say that we can''t use Lingbao to deal with him."


    Hearing this, zhunti immediately cheered up and said, "senior brother, you are wise!"


    Unfortunately, although the lead thought well, Kunpeng had long expected that they would do this and had been prepared. Whether the result of the matter could be as he expected depends on the will of heaven.

 Chapter 520

    After watching the "Crazy" move of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Kunpeng felt that it was time to have another competition with the two western saints. Kunpeng bent his fingers and calculated that Tang Sanzang would soon go to the flame mountain. Without the banana fan of Princess Iron Fan, he could not cross the flame mountain. According to the situation between the West and the ox demon king, the two western saints would certainly look for opportunities to find trouble.


    If Princess Iron Fan is willing to borrow the banana fan to let Tang Sanzang pass here, it''s good to say that there won''t be much conflict between the two sides, but according to the character of the ox demon king, she won''t borrow the banana fan, which gives the two saints of the west the reason to come to the door to challenge openly, but Kunpeng can''t let their plot succeed.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said to his disciples, "you have all seen the move of the supreme old gentleman. How do you feel about it?"


    Jingwei said, "teacher, the great old gentleman can easily end this matter, but why did he spend so much effort to let the cow fight against the celestial immortals? Is it just to get back the face?"


    When Kunpeng heard Jingwei''s question, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Jingwei, you''re glad to think of this as a teacher. The supreme old gentleman naturally won''t do the useless work. The more dangerous the Tang Sanzang encountered on the way to learn scriptures, the more merits the rescued people will get. The most important thing for the supreme old gentleman is to obtain merits, and it''s only an incidental matter to recover the dough."


    The enlightenment said, "teacher, now the great old gentleman has benefited so much from our previous trend. If we don''t try our best, I''m afraid the merit of going west to learn scriptures will be divided up by them!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng asked Hou Yi, "do you all have this idea?"


    Hou Yi nodded and said, "teacher, we all want to compete with the West for the merit of learning scriptures, as our senior brother said!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s good for you to have such an enterprising spirit. As a teacher, you also think it''s time to fight with the two western saints again to compete for the merit of learning scriptures and make them feel better."


    Jingwei said happily when he heard this: "teacher Shengming, with the merit and virtue of learning scriptures, disciples can refine the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow!"


    Kunpeng smiled when he heard this, and then said, "according to the teacher''s calculation, the next few disasters of Tang Sanzang are not big, and their merits are not much, and they are related to the demon family, but they are not worth you to capture. After Tang Sanzang has passed these disasters, they will go to the fire flame mountain. That''s the time for you to take action."


    When Jingwei heard this, he asked, "teacher, there is only the Bull Demon King around the flame mountain. They all know the conspiracy of the two saints in the West. They won''t stop the Tang Sanzang at all, but what merit can they get?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Jingwei, sometimes it''s not a monster who robbed Tang Sanzang. Tang Sanzang has merit. The flame mountain is extraordinary. It''s the Dan fire in the eight seal furnace of the Supreme Lord. The banana fan can''t be extinguished. The fire in this mountain will never be extinguished. Only Sun Wukong among Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples can cross the flame mountain. Therefore, Tang Sanzang must borrow the banana fan from the Princess Iron Fan if he wants to travel west to learn lessons, According to the relationship between the monkey king and them, the princess of the iron fan will certainly not take this fan, so your opportunity comes. Fan out this volcano not only has the merit of learning scriptures, but also the merit of benefiting the people around you. "


    Hearing this, Jingwei immediately said, "teacher, let''s go and borrow the banana fan and let the monkey king stare."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "it''s not urgent. It will take some time for Tang Sanzang to get to the flame mountain. Moreover, the ox demon king is a truncated disciple. We can''t take away all our merits and virtues and leave some benefits for others. This is not the case, and it''s not easy to explain to the Tongtian sect leader."


    Hearing this, Jingwei asked, "teacher, what should we do?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "We can give the merit of learning scriptures to Princess Iron Fan, but the merit of benefiting the people around us can be won by ourselves. Among many disciples, only Chang''e and you have the lowest cultivation. This merit will be handed over to you two. You can use the banana fan to completely fan out the flame of Flame Mountain, give Chang''e a drop of three light divine water as a teacher, and sprinkle it on Flame Mountain, so that you can share the rest and extinguish the flame equally The boundless merits and virtues of the mountain. However, you two need to tell the people around you what you want to do and show my reputation in the Beiming sea, so as not to be benefited by the Western disciples. "


    Hearing this, Wudao said, "teacher, the ox demon king''s character is very strong. I''m afraid he won''t agree to let Tang Sanzang pass through the flame mountain with a fan!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "there''s no need to worry about it. You just need to tell him that this is the idea of being a teacher, and then tell him the pros and cons. I expect he will give a thin face to be a teacher and agree to it."


    Hearing this, the Enlightenment was right. In the name of the teacher, the ox demon king wouldn''t refuse, so he didn''t say much.


    Kunpeng is calculating the two western saints, and the two western saints are also calculating him. They also want to get the merit of the flame mountain. It depends on who has the means.


    Although the Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples had experienced some disasters along the way, they were only in danger with the protection of the monkey king. They soon came to the flame mountain.


    There were four Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples, but they didn''t know that they had entered the scope of Flame Mountain. They just felt that the more they moved forward, they gradually felt hot steam steaming people.


    Tang Sanzang finally couldn''t stand it, so Lema said, "it''s autumn now, but how can there be such hot weather?"


    Zhu Bajie said, "it is said that there is a Si ha Li country on the Western Road, which is the place where the sun sets. It is commonly called the end of the sky. If the king sends people to the city to beat drums and horns, mixed with the sound of the sea boiling. The sun is a real fire. It falls between the western seas, like quenched water, and then boils. If there is no sound of drums and horns, it will shake and kill the children in the city. The hot steam here must come to the place where the sun sets."


    Hearing this, the monkey king couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t talk nonsense, nerd! It''s still far too early to talk about the country of Sri Lanka. If we take this road, how can we get to the country of Sri Lanka before we even get to the West!"


    Pig Bajie said, "brother, you say this is not the sunset, but why is it so hot?"


    Monk Sha said, "I think it''s because the weather is not right and autumn is in summer."


    Just as the three of the monkey king were arguing, there was a villa beside the road. It was a house with red tiles, red brick walls, red oil door leaves and red paint plate couch. All of them were red.


    Tang Sanzang dismounted and said, "Wukong, go to the family and ask for news. Why is it so hot in autumn here?"


    Hearing this, monkey king went straight to the door to watch. Just then, an old man suddenly came out of the door. After seeing the monkey king, he was immediately surprised and shouted, "where are you from? What can I do for you at the head of my door?"


    Sun Wukong came forward and said, "don''t be afraid of me, old benefactor. I''m not a freak. I''m the one who went to the west to ask for scriptures in the eastern Tang Dynasty. Four of my teachers and disciples are suitable for the treasure square. Seeing the hot weather, I don''t understand why, so I come here for advice."


    The old man was relieved when he heard this and said, "don''t sin, elder. My old man was dazzled for a moment and didn''t know how to respect his face. I don''t know where to make the teacher on the road?"


    Sun Wukong said, "the master is standing on the South Road!"


    The old man said, "please come quickly."


    Hearing this, the monkey king was overjoyed and gave a move. Tang Sanzang, together with Zhu Bajie and monk Sha, led the white horse, picked up his luggage and approached the old man as a gift.


    The old man saw that Tang Sanzang was rich and beautiful, and Zhu Bajie and monk Sha looked strange and rare. He was surprised and happy. He had to ask him to sit in and teach the children to watch tea and cook in a closet. Tang Sanzang heard the speech, got up and thanked him and said, "dare you ask your father-in-law, it''s autumn. Why is it so hot?"


    The old man said, "my land is called Flame Mountain. There is no spring or autumn. It is hot all the year round."


    Tang Sanzang said, "the flame mountain is over there? Can it block the way to the west?"


    The old man said, "elder, the west can''t go. The flame mountain is 60 miles away from here, which is the only way for the West. However, there is 800 miles of flame, and there is no grass around. If you cross the mountain, the copper brain and iron body will turn into juice."


    When Tang Sanzang heard this, he was shocked and didn''t dare to ask again.


    The monkey king asked, "old man, the four seasons here are so hot. What do you rely on for vitality?"


    When the old man heard this, he said, "there is an iron fan fairy here with a banana fan with a handle. One fan stops fire, two fans generate wind, and three fans rain. We will plant seeds and harvest them in time, so we can get five grains for health. Otherwise, inch grass can''t grow."


    Hearing this, the monkey king was overjoyed and said, "that''s good, so we can cross the flame mountain, but we don''t know where the iron fan fairy lives?"


    The old man said, "there is a mountain in the southwest, called Cuiyun mountain. There is a fairy cave in the mountain, called Bajiao cave. The iron fan fairy lives there."

 Chapter 521

    Hearing this, the monkey king was shocked and thought: "It''s really a narrow road for friends. It can be said that the ox demon king and Princess Iron Fan were offended to death for the sake of the red boy. I met his uncle in the broken cave of Jieyang mountain a few days ago and refused to take revenge with water. Now I met his parents again. Now my relationship with them is so poor, how can I borrow a fan to live in the flame mountain!"


    Seeing Sun Wukong meditating and sighing, the old man smiled and said, "elder, you are a monk. What are you worried about?"


    But Sun Wukong said, "to tell the old man, I had some verbal disputes with Hong Er, the son of Iron Fan fairy, in huoyun cave the year before last, for fear that iron fan fairy would bear a grudge and would not lend my banana fan, so I was worried."


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he said, "brother, speaking of the flame mountain, I remember that you caused this disaster here. You also offended the red boy, so it''s up to you to borrow the fan!"


    Hearing this, the monkey king said suspiciously, "I admit that I have offended the red boy, but what do you say when you say that the flame mountain is a disaster caused by me?"


    Pig Bajie said, "brother, do you remember when you made a scene in heaven and kicked over the eight seal stove of the supreme old gentleman?"


    Monkey king said, "remember."


    Pig Bajie said, "the flame mountain was formed when the fire in the eight furnaces fell into the earth. The creatures around here were hurt by your making trouble in heaven. If you don''t believe it, you can ask younger martial brother Sha!"


    Hearing this, monk Sha nodded and said, "elder martial brother, what the second martial brother said is true."


    Hearing this, Monkey King sighed and said, "well, since this is the disaster caused by Lao sun, Lao sun will borrow the banana fan."


    When Sun Wukong came to Cuiyun cave, Sun Wukong came up and shouted, "brother Niu, open the door!"


    A moment later, the cave door opened and a girl asked, "who are you and what are you doing here?"


    The monkey king came forward and said, "girl, I''m tired. You report to the cave master. I''m the monkey king. I want to go to the west to get scriptures. I want to cross the Flaming Mountain. I''m here to borrow a banana fan."


    Hearing this, the hairy girl said, "you wait for me. I''ll go and repay you." she said, even if she turned back, turned in the cave, went to report to Princess Tiefan and said, "grandma, there''s a monkey king monk from Eastern soil outside the cave door. She wants to see grandma, worship the banana fan and cross the flame mountain."


    When the iron fan princess heard the three words of the monkey king, she immediately became angry and scolded: "this monkey! It was difficult for my red boy to borrow a banana fan again today. I really don''t know whether to live or die."


    The Iron Fan Princess said, then she came out of the hole with a sword in her hand. When she saw the monkey king, she couldn''t help but say angrily, "splash monkey, you''re good enough to come to see me. Today I''ll avenge the red boy!" she said, and then she took a sword and cleaved at the monkey king.


    In desperation, the monkey king could only fight with a stick. After dozens of meetings between the two sides, the Iron Fan Princess was reluctant to entangle with the monkey king. Even if she took out the banana fan and forced one, the monkey king immediately disappeared, and then took the fan back to the cave.


    It was also said that the monkey king was unlucky. Just after he was fanned by the Princess Iron Fan, Wudao took Jingwei, Chang''e and others to Cuiyun cave. The arrival of several people of Wudao surprised the Princess Iron Fan and hurriedly welcomed them into the cave.


    After the two sides sat down, Princess Iron Fan asked, "I don''t know how many Taoist friends are here. What can I do for you?"


    The enlightenment said, "we are ordered by our master to come for the matter of Tang Sanzang. We want to ask our Taoist friends to fan out the flame mountain and let the Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples cross the flame mountain."


    Princess Tiefan was greatly puzzled when she heard this and asked, "Taoist friends, the holy master and the two western saints are the same in water and fire, but why do you want to help the Tang Sanzang travel westward to learn scriptures?"


    The enlightenment said: "This matter is also related to the safety of Taoist friends, but I have to come. Although the two western saints have the same potential as the teacher, Tang Sanzang is a man of heaven''s destiny. This journey to the west to learn scriptures is unstoppable. Moreover, helping Tang Sanzang has merit and virtue. Taoist friends also know that merit and virtue are rare, but the merit and virtue sent to the door cannot be turned away. Please wait until Sun Wukong comes again, He went with him to the flame mountain to send Tang Sanzang westward. "


    Hearing this, Princess Tiefan thought for a moment and said, "well, since the holy masters have said so, I don''t want to go against the general trend of heaven."


    Hearing that Princess Tiefan agreed to this, Wudao was also very happy. He looked back and asked, "I don''t know where Niu Daoyou is going, why not in the cave?"


    Princess Tiefan''s face changed when she heard this. She sighed, "it''s a joke for Taoist friends. Now the damn colored cow lives in the Moyun cave of Jilei mountain and leaves me and the red boy."


    Enlightenment and others were surprised when they heard this and asked, "can you tell us more about it, Taoist friend?"


    Princess Tiefan said, "there is a long live fox king in the Jilei mountain. The fox king died and left a daughter called Princess Yumian. The princess Yumian has millions of possessions and no one is in charge. Two years ago, she heard that the colored cow has great powers and is willing to accompany her possessions and recruit a burden for her husband. So the colored cow abandoned my mother and son and stayed with the jade faced demon fox."


    Wudao and others couldn''t help but change their faces when they heard this. They didn''t expect that the ox demon king would do such a thing. However, because it was the ox demon king''s family business, they couldn''t intervene, so they had to be silent.


    After a long time, the Jingwei still sympathized with Princess Iron Fan and said, "Taoist friend Niu has gone too far. Why don''t you go to the Beiming sea with us to see the teacher when the matter is over, and ask the teacher to help you?"


    Princess Tiefan was overjoyed when she heard this, and quickly said, "thank you, Taoist friend."


    Princess Tiefan was happy, but Wudao and others were shocked. They never thought that Jingwei was so bold that they let the teacher interfere in the family affairs of the ox demon king. However, Jingwei said this, and they couldn''t say anything more.


    But he said that the monkey king was dazed by the Princess Iron Fan. He flew and rolled in the sky all night before landing. When he made up his mind to take a closer look, it turned out that he had come to the foot of xiaoxumi mountain.


    At this time, the monkey king couldn''t help sighing and said, "good banana fan! How did you send old sun here? But this is the Taoist temple of LINGJI Bodhisattva. I''ll go to see him."


    When Sun Wukong thought of this, he went directly to the Taoist field of LINGJI Bodhisattva. After seeing Sun Wukong, LINGJI Bodhisattva asked, "Wukong, what''s the matter if you don''t accompany Tang Sanzang to go west to get scriptures to me? Is it because your master was caught by a monster again?"


    Hearing this, the monkey king sighed: "Shifu has nothing to do, but we passed through the flame mountain and couldn''t move forward. After asking, we learned that the Princess Iron Fan had a banana fan to put out the fire. Lao sun went to borrow it. However, Lao sun refused to borrow it from me because he had a grudge against the Princess Iron Fan about the red boy. Instead, he took Lao sun to the Bodhisattva. But I don''t know how far away it is from the flame mountain Miles? "


    LINGJI Bodhisattva smiled: "Wukong, this is all due to the karma you created when you were making trouble in the heavenly palace. The flame mountain will not disappear every day, and your karma will increase every day. There are two ways to kill the flame mountain. One is the banana fan, and the other is the three light divine water. The banana fan in Princess Iron Fan''s hand is the spiritual treasure produced by heaven and earth since chaos was opened up. It is the essence leaf of the sun, so it can extinguish the fire. The three light divine water is mine I only know that there are a few drops in the jade static bottle of Guanyin Bodhisattva, but for the origin of the jade static bottle, she will not give up this treasure. If you want to think about the flame mountain, you need to borrow the banana fan. "


    Sun Wukong sighed, "Bodhisattva, the Princess Iron Fan has the banana fan in her hand, but Lao sun is invincible. What should I do?"


    The Bodhisattva LINGJI couldn''t help laughing and said, "it doesn''t matter. I have a Dingfeng pill here. Hold this pill in your hand and discipline the Iron Fan Princess. She can''t fan you."


    Bodhisattva LINGJI took out a brocade bag from his sleeve and handed a Dingfeng pill to the monkey king.


    Sun Wukong took the Dingfeng pill from LINGJI Bodhisattva and said, "thank you for your help. With this pill in hand, you are not afraid of the banana fan of Princess Iron Fan."


    LINGJI Bodhisattva said, "Wukong, although you have this Dingfeng pill, you are not afraid of the plantain fan of the Princess Iron Fan, but the Princess Iron Fan is not easy. What''s more, there is the ox demon king, but you can''t defeat them together. Therefore, you need to be careful on this trip. Don''t fight with them unless you have to."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong said, "thank you for your guidance, old sun knows." Sun Wukong said goodbye to LINGJI Bodhisattva and turned back to the Cuiyun mountain.

 Chapter 522

    Just when the Iron Fan Princess was talking with Wudao and others, Sun Wukong asked for an audience outside again. When Princess Tiefan heard the cry, she went out of the cave with Wudao and others to see the monkey king.


    When Sun Wukong saw Wudao and others, he was shocked and thought to himself, "could it be that the last time I came to borrow a treasure fan caused the wariness of Princess Iron Fan, so I asked someone to come to help. If so, it would be terrible. Even if sun could fight again, he would not be the opponent of so many people!" thinking of this, Sun Wukong burst out in a cold sweat.


    The Iron Fan Princess didn''t know what Sun Wukong thought, but said faintly, "Sun Wukong, what are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you last time?"


    Sun Wukong said, "although the younger brother was wrong at the beginning, it was mainly his nephew who did something wrong first. The younger brother was helpless and asked his sister-in-law to borrow the banana fan in brother Niu''s face."


    Princess Tiefan sneered and said, "my second uncle said to you when he connected to the Milky way that your monkey king has nothing to do with us. I can''t afford the name of my sister-in-law."


    Monkey King''s face changed when he heard this, and he can''t blame others for it. Since he chose to protect Tang Sanzang''s journey to the west to learn scriptures, he should think of such consequences.


    Wudao didn''t want the Iron Fan Princess to make things stiff, so he said, "Taoist friend, since the monkey king once had the right to worship the Niu Taoist friend, then you go to help the Tang Sanzang get through the flame mountain or end the cause and effect with the monkey king. What''s your intention?"


    Princess Tiefan sighed and said, "well, since Taoist friends say so, I''ll take this opportunity to end the cause and effect of that year. Monkey King, I''ll help you get through the flame mountain. Since then, you have nothing to do with us!"


    Princess Tiefan then went to the flame mountain with Wudao and others. Seeing this, Sun Wukong hurriedly followed, but at this time, he was not happy at all.


    When they came to the flame mountain, the pig Bajie and monk Sha saw the monkey king and hurried forward and said, "elder martial brother, can you borrow the banana fan?"


    The monkey king shook his head and said, "although I didn''t borrow the treasure fan, I asked the princess of the iron fan to come in person. With her hand, I waited for the flame mountain."


    Tang Sanzang was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "blessed by the Bodhisattva, we can finally get through the flame mountain."


    It''s good that Tang Sanzang didn''t speak, and the monkey king wouldn''t say anything, but when the monkey king heard this, he couldn''t help but say angrily: "It''s not the Bodhisattva''s blessing, but the Iron Fan Princess and Lao sun ended the cause and effect of my bowing to the ox demon king and others. It has nothing to do with others! Originally, the Guanyin Bodhisattva could help me wait for the flame mountain with the Sanguang divine water, but she loved her baby and refused to come. She forced Lao sun to ask for a banana fan to make Lao sun forget the feeling of bowing."


    LINGJI Bodhisattva told Sun Wukong that the three light divine waters of Guanyin Bodhisattva could help him cross the flame mountain. He didn''t have a good intention to use Sun Wukong''s hand to force the Guanyin Bodhisattva, but unexpectedly, things changed. The Princess Iron Fan was willing to help Sun Wukong cross the flame mountain, but his calculation failed, and the rift in Sun Wukong''s heart about Buddhism became bigger and bigger.


    Hearing this, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha were shocked. Tang Sanzang didn''t dare to say anything when he saw the monkey king. He was afraid that the monkey king would refuse the Iron Fan Princess for a moment.


    Princess Iron Fan didn''t care about the contradiction between Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples. She stood in the cloud with a banana fan in her hand and tried to fan it. Suddenly the fire in the Flame Mountain subsided. Princess Iron Fan then put away the banana fan and said, "Monkey King, the fire has stopped. Hurry up and cross the mountain, and the cause and effect between you and me will be over."


    Seeing that the fire had died out, but thinking of the people here, Tang Sanzang said to Wukong, "Wukong, do you think you can not let the iron fan fairy fan twice, so that the people here can have a good harvest?"


    Hearing this, Monkey King angrily said, "it''s not easy for Princess Iron Fan to help us cross the mountain. If master still has him, he wants to ask himself to go and tell her that old sun has no face to see her again!"


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he also said, "master, the Princess Iron Fan came to help her just to end the cause and effect with her senior brother. If you ask her not to ask again, people will be angry. We''d better go to the west to learn scriptures. Don''t annoy the Princess Iron fan, otherwise she will give us one, and we''ll start over."


    When Tang Sanzang saw that his disciples did not support his idea, he had no choice but to go west.


    After Tang Sanzang''s master and apprentice left, Jingwei said to the Princess Iron Fan, "Taoist friend, can I borrow this banana fan?"


    Princess Tiefan was puzzled when she heard this and said, "Tang Sanzang has passed the flame mountain. What''s the use of Taoist friends borrowing this banana fan?"


    Jingwei said, "the teacher is the holy teacher of the Terran, and the people around the Flame Mountain are also members of the Terran. The teacher doesn''t want them to live so hard, so he wants to use the plantains of his friends to fan out the flame mountain."


    When Princess Tiefan heard this, she suddenly realized. She handed the banana fan in her hand to Jingwei and said, "please use it, Taoist friends!"


    After receiving the banana fan, Jingwei said, "thank you for your help." then Jingwei said loudly, "I''m a disciple of the holy master. I''m ordered by the master to rescue the creatures around the flame mountain."


    Jingwei said, holding the fan in his hand, he successively fanned seven or forty-nine fans, completely extinguished the fire of Flame Mountain, so that it would never recur, and then returned the banana fan to Princess Iron Fan.


    At this time, Chang''e stepped forward, took out the three light divine water handed over to her by Kunpeng and sprinkled it on the flame mountain. At this time, the flame mountain, which was originally barren, gave off bursts of vitality.


    After the flame mountain was completely extinguished, the heavenly way gave great merit. The merit was divided into three. Princess Iron Fan and Jingwei each received a quarter of the merit, while Chang''e alone received a half of the merit.


    Jingwei and Chang''e did not absorb merit, but injected it into the acquired spiritual treasure given by Kunpeng and refined it into an acquired merit treasure. Looking at the quality of those two spiritual treasures, they knew that they were the highest acquired spiritual treasure. The merit treasure refined by such a good acquired spiritual treasure was very envied by Princess Tiefan.


    The sudden change of Flame Mountain made the local people happy. After learning that the disciples ordered by the holy master Kunpeng came to rescue them, these people spontaneously set up a temple for Kunpeng, which greatly increased Kunpeng''s faith around here.


    Kunpeng''s intervention disrupted the plan prepared by the two saints in the West and made them gain nothing in this merit. The leader of Tongtian cult was also very satisfied with Kunpeng''s taking care of Princess Iron Fan, but he was greatly disappointed in the behavior of the ox demon king and didn''t agree.


    After finishing everything, Wudao and others wanted to return to the Beiming sea. The Princess Iron Fan also went to ask the saint Kunpeng to make decisions for her. Jingwei''s words brought unnecessary trouble to Kunpeng.


    After entering the island, the Iron Fan Princess saw Kunpeng for the first time. She hurriedly came forward and gave a big gift and said, "lady Luocha has seen the holy teacher. The holy teacher is blessed."


    Kunpeng said, "get up. There''s no need to be so polite here."


    When Princess Tiefan heard this, she got up and sat down. At this time, the Jingwei came forward and said, "teacher, sister Luocha is very miserable. Please make decisions for her and let the ox demon king take good care of her sister!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "you just want to find something for me. This is someone else''s family business. How do you let me deal with it? Moreover, the ox demon king is the mount of Tongtian cult leader. It''s not easy to teach him a lesson. What do you say to be a teacher?"


    Princess Tiefan couldn''t help saying, "thank you for your concern, sister Jingwei. Don''t bother the saint, lest it be difficult for the saint."


    Jingwei heard this but said, "teacher, just help sister Luocha once!"


    Kunpeng sighed and said, "well, it''s up to you to be a teacher. Mind your own business this time. Don''t find such a difficult thing for a teacher in the future. It''s difficult for a teacher to do."


    Jingwei said with a smile, "in the future, Jingwei will listen to the teacher and no longer embarrass the teacher."


    Princess Iron Fan also hurriedly said, "thank you, saint."


    Kunpeng said, "Luocha, this is your family affair. I shouldn''t have taken care of it, and I have no reason to take care of it. I can only inform the leader of Tongtian and ask him to make decisions for you. As for whether things can be done, I can''t guarantee it. I hope you can understand."


    Princess Tiefan naturally understood the difficulties of Kunpeng and said, "it''s good to have a saint master in everything."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "in that case, go back to Cuiyun mountain and wait for good news. I''ll tell Tongtian Taoist friends about it now." Kunpeng said and sent a letter to the Tongtian sect leader to settle the cause and effect with the Iron Fan Princess.

 Chapter 523

    After Princess Tiefan left, Wudao said to Jingwei, "younger martial sister, don''t be so capricious in the future and find so much trouble for the teacher!"


    Jingwei also knew he was wrong and said, "teacher, it''s all disciples. It''s bad to get you into trouble!"


    Kunpeng said, "well, don''t talk about it again. The reason why I am willing to help Princess Iron Fan is not only because of you. You can get the good fortune only with the help of Princess Iron Fan, but you have formed a cause and effect with her. Doing so is also to help you settle the cause and effect with her."


    The enlightenment said, "teacher, the sage is arrogant. Will we cause his dissatisfaction?"


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "although the leader of Tongtian cult is arrogant, he has to take care of the cow demon king. After all, the princess of the iron fan is the princess of the Asura family. The leader of Tongtian cult can''t hate the Styx river because of this small matter. Being a teacher is just a reminder. There won''t be anything wrong."


    Hearing this, the enlightenment said, "the teacher can''t be so serious. It''s just the family affairs of the ox demon king. How can it affect the relationship between the ancestors of the Styx River and the saints of heaven?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "you can''t say that. People love faces. You said that if Styx knew that the ox demon king treated Princess Iron Fan like this, what would he think in his heart and what would the Asura family think?"


    Hearing this, I realized the seriousness of this matter. I thought that the sage would not hate the Styx river for such a small matter and provoke a strong enemy for nothing.


    In fact, Kunpeng still hasn''t said one thing, that is, the underworld can''t do without the support of Styx. If Styx knows that he ignores this matter, I''m afraid he will have different ideas, which will affect the stability of the underworld.


    Kunpeng didn''t want to say more about this, but said: "Last time you were just trying your hand. Because you acted quickly and caught one of the two saints of the West unprepared, you didn''t encounter resistance. Next, you should be fully prepared to meet the counterattack of the West. Before the end of the journey to the west, unless the multi treasure Tathagata moves, you won''t intervene. You should be psychologically prepared."


    Hearing this, the enlightenment said, "teacher, please rest assured that the disciples will not fall into the reputation of the Beiming sea."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "reputation is not important. As long as you can live, everything can start over again. Being a teacher doesn''t require much of you. You just need to live. Do you understand?"


    Wudao and others heard the teacher''s words and said in unison, "I understand."


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "Just understand. Now I don''t know what arrangements the two western holy societies will make. For your safety, I temporarily use the ''Hetu'', ''Luoshu'' and the four gods * * for you. When I understand that you are in charge of the ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'', the four of you choose a god bead. You can set up the four elephant array in critical times, but your cultivation is limited and you can only summon them The virtual body of the four divine beasts is equivalent to four masters in the early stage of quasi sainthood. This array can not be broken by saints. Although this array is powerful, you must remember not to rely too much on it and try to improve your cultivation. "Kun Peng said, took out the" River Map "," Luoshu "and the four elephant divine beads and handed them to several people who understood the Tao.


    After receiving the Lingbao, the enlightenment disciples said in unison, "I only remember the master''s life."


    Kunpeng said, "even if you understand, go and follow Tang Sanzang secretly. Don''t take it into account. Try your best to compete with the West for merit, but be careful not to fight with the Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples, so as not to give the two saints an excuse."


    After Kunpeng has prepared everything, zhunti and Jieyin in the Western Paradise are also discussing countermeasures for Kunpeng''s action again.


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, you and I have miscalculated this time. We have made Kunpeng such a great merit for nothing. Not only that, the creatures around the flame mountain also believe in him. This time, we have suffered a great loss."


    Then he sighed: "it''s hard to predict the facts. I feel that the struggle for learning scriptures in the West has entered a fierce state for my brother''s view of Kunpeng''s attack. Kunpeng is ready for everything. I''m afraid he will try his best to compete with us for merit."


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed: "now we are in the Ming Dynasty and Kunpeng is in the dark. In the situation, we are weaker than Kunpeng, and Kunpeng is not limited to us and can do it at will, which is very unfavorable to us."


    Then he thought for a moment and said, "according to Kunpeng''s behavior since he traveled westward to learn scriptures, he wants to use our hands to train his disciples. Generally, he won''t do it himself, unless his disciples are in danger of life, which is an opportunity for us."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother means to compete with Kunpeng for meritorious deeds, but don''t hurt the lives of Kunpeng''s disciples!"


    Then he nodded and said, "brother Wei, that''s exactly what he meant. Previously, we had an idea to compete with that Kunpeng. Now he wants to use our hands to train his disciples. We can also take this opportunity to train our disciples. The victory or defeat of both sides depends on the cultivation of our disciples!"


    Zhunti heard this and said, "yes, but elder martial brother is going to send those people to fight Kunpeng?"


    Then he said: "In today''s situation, we can''t send light to those people who have taken refuge in Buddhism. Both the disciples who cut off Buddhism and our own disciples should go to practice. Brother Wei means to divide them into two groups, including lighting lamps, fearing to stay in the sun, Guanyin, Manjusri and Puxian, while dingguang Guanxi Buddha, Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha are together. As for Duobao Tathagata Buddha, he still guards the Western blissful world The world is better. "


    Zhunti said, "how does the Tathagata Buddha arrange it?"


    Then he said, "the Tathagata Buddha and Hou Yi have too much cause and effect, but we can''t let him get out of the Western Paradise to avoid the danger of death, so we can''t explain to empress Nuwa."


    When zhunti heard this, he felt that what he said was very reasonable, so he said, "it''s all like what elder martial brother said. I''ll go and tell them."


    The preparation of Kunpeng and the western two saints has made the three circles feel an unprecedented pressure. Everyone knows that there will be an all-out war between the western two saints and Kunpeng.


    The supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun are very happy. No matter who wins, it doesn''t matter. In the end, they will be hurt, which is very beneficial to them.


    The leader of Tongtian cult was worried about Kunpeng. He was deeply afraid that Kunpeng''s pulse would be seriously damaged by the general trend of heaven. However, he was also too worried. Although he said that the great prosperity of the West was the general trend of heaven, as long as Kunpeng did not stop Tang Sanzang from going west to learn scriptures, there would be no major event. Moreover, Kunpeng did not want to stop Tang Sanzang from going west to learn scriptures, but went to help Tang Sanzang and solve his problems, It can be said that the two saints of the West have nothing to say even if they are dissatisfied. Both sides can only rely on their own means. Now it is difficult for the saints to get Kunpeng without going out of the West.


    The Jade Emperor in heaven is also very happy about the battle between the West and Kunpeng. He is secretly preparing how to take millet from the fire and seize the merit of learning scriptures from both sides.


    Other great powers in the three realms also pay attention to the upcoming war one after another, so as to see the forces of both sides and decide where to invest when the heaven and earth disaster comes in the future.


    If the calmest of the three worlds belongs to Kunpeng himself, he is not very worried about the upcoming battle. According to the cultivation of Wudao and others, as long as they are not saints, there will be no harm. Moreover, he also determines that the two western saints dare not poison Wudao, otherwise they will face their own crazy revenge. The reason why Kunpeng has such an idea is mainly due to his previous madness. Even saints are unwilling to face him with great merit.


    Although the ancestor of Styx had a festival with Kunpeng, after Kunpeng settled the cause and effect with him, his position was also biased towards Kunpeng. After all, neither of them has great cause and effect in the West. If the two western saints win this victory, the next goal of the two western saints is his dark sea of blood. The reason why the lips die and the teeth are cold is known by the ancestor of Styx. He doesn''t want to lose the shield of Kunpeng. As long as Kunpeng is in the west, the two saints won''t use his mind on him.


    After having these ideas, the Styx began to change. The nether sect began to make all small moves to attract the attention of the Mahayana Buddhist leader Duobao Tathagata, distract the Western forces and give Kunpeng strong support on the side.


    For the provocation of Styx, the two saints in the West were helpless. They only ordered Duobao Tathagata Buddha to keep a close watch on this person in case of accidents. Kunpeng was very happy about this.

 Chapter 524

    Tang Sanzang and his party still went to the West as usual. They didn''t know that a fight would break out because of themselves. If Tang Sanzang knew about it, they didn''t know how he felt.


    After zhunti and the two saints had made a decision, they asked Maitreya to prepare. It has to be said that the two saints in the West were shameless enough. They all asked their disciples to stop Tang Sanzang in order to earn the merit of learning scriptures. The lower boundary of Maitreya''s sect was the lower boundary of Huangmei monster, but the monster had long been known by the demon family to take refuge in the west, and no one had anything to do with him.


    In fact, the two saints in the West have long been aware of the abnormalities of the demon family, but they are also inconvenient to do it. After all, there is a empress Nuwa behind the demon family. They don''t want to hate empress Nuwa because of several small demons. And if they want to win merit, they have to borrow the reputation of the demon family. It''s not good to go too far.


    The reason why the two saints in the West let Maitreya Buddha take action is to balance the internal relations in the West. The merits and virtues obtained by Guanyin Bodhisattva on the way to get scriptures have aroused dissatisfaction within Buddhism.


    The two saints in the West are in the Ming Dynasty, the Kunpeng is in the dark, and the Enlightenment has natural powers. Maitreya''s every move is clearly known by the enlightenment.


    In response to Maitreya''s move, enlightenment is ready to give Maitreya a head-on blow, completely crack down on the momentum of the two saints in the west, and provoke the relationship between the west, Sun Wukong and Tang Sanzang.


    On this day, Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples came to a mountain. When they looked down, they suddenly saw auspicious light and mist, colorful fog one after another. There was a tower, palace and pavilion, with faint bells and chimes.


    Tang Sanzang asked, "disciples, look where it is."


    Hearing this, the monkey king looked up for a moment and said, "master, it''s a temple, but I don''t know why there is some ferocity in the Zen light and mist! This scene is like thunder, but the road is different. I think it''s so good here. We''d better not go in to avoid being poisoned!"


    Tang Sanzang disagreed and said, "since there is thunder here, have we arrived at Lingshan? Wukong, don''t miss my sincerity and delay my intention."


    Hearing this, the monkey king hurriedly said, "I''ve walked the Lingshan road several times. It''s definitely not this road. I''d better be careful."


    Hearing this, the pig Bajie immediately objected and said, "even if this is not Lingshan, there must be a good man living here."


    Monk Sha also said, "elder martial brother, don''t be suspicious. We''ll know if this is Lingshan mountain as soon as we come forward."


    Hearing this, Tang Sanzang said, "Wujing is very reasonable."


    So Tang Sanzang came to the Mountain Gate with a whip, but when he saw the big words "Leiyin Temple", he got off his horse and fell to the ground, but he scolded: "throw monkeys! Kill me! This is Leiyin temple and want to deceive me!"


    Monkey King smiled and said, "master, don''t be angry. Look again. There are four words on the mountain gate. Why do you only read three, but blame me?"


    Tang Sanzang got up gingerly and looked carefully. It was really four words, which was "xiaoleiyin Temple". Tang Sanzang said disapprovingly, "even xiaoleiyin Temple must have a Buddha. According to the Scripture, Three Thousand Buddhas are not in one side. It seems that Guanyin is in the South China Sea, Puxian is in Emei, and Manjusri is in Wutai. I don''t know which Buddha''s Taoism hall this is. The ancients said that there are Buddhas and scriptures, and there are no prescriptions and no treasures. We can go in."


    The monkey king said, "you can''t go in. There are many bad things here. If you don''t listen, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    Tang Sanzang said, "if there is no Buddha here, there must be a Buddha statue. How can I blame you if I wish to meet and worship Buddha." Tang Sanzang ordered Zhu Bajie to take the cassock, change the monk''s hat, end his clothes and move forward.


    Suddenly, someone in the Mountain Gate shouted, "Tang Sanzang, why are you so negligent when you come to visit my Buddha from Dongtu?"


    When Tang Sanzang heard this, even if he bowed down, Zhu Bajie kowtowed, and monk Sha knelt to the ground. Among the people, only Monkey King led his horse to pack his luggage. When he entered the gate, he saw the Tathagata sitting in the hall. There are five hundred Arhats, three thousand Jiedi, four vajras, eight Bodhisattvas, bhikuni, youposai, countless saints and Taoists under the treasure platform outside the hall. They are really fragrant and colorful.


    Tang Sanzang, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha worship step by step and worship the Lingtai, but Sun Wukong openly does not worship.


    At this time, I only heard a loud cry on the lotus pedestal: "the monkey king, why don''t you worship me when you see my Buddha Tathagata?"


    Hearing this, the monkey king watched carefully and saw that the Tathagata was false, so he lost his horse bag, pulled the stick in his hand and shouted, "You evil animals are very brave! You dare to corrupt the Tathagata''s pure virtue in the name of my Buddha!" he said, turning the stick in both hands and came forward to fight.


    He heard a jingle in the air, left a pair of golden cymbals, and put the monkey king''s head and feet into the golden cymbals.


    At this time, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha just realized that they had been deceived. They immediately wanted to use the palladium staff, but the incoming materials were surrounded by those aro Jiedi, holy monks and Taoists. The two of them were caught off guard and were taken down in a moment. Needless to say, a mortal of Tang Sanzang was unable to escape. The three teachers and disciples were tied with ropes and tied tightly.


    The Buddha on the lotus seat is the Yellow eyebrow monster in the lower boundary of Maitreya sect, and all the Aros are small strange changes. The Yellow eyebrow monster then received the Buddha''s body image and still showed the demon body. He ordered people to carry the three Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples into the back collection. He also closed the monkey king in the golden cymbal and never opened it. He only put it on the treasure platform and turned it into pus and blood for three days and nights. After the monkey king is transformed, he will use the three Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples.


    Jingwei, who had been watching secretly, asked, "elder martial brother, now that Tang Sanzang has been captured, can we start to solve the Yellow eyebrow monster?"


    Wudao said with a smile: "younger martial sister, this matter is not busy for the time being. Wait until the monkey king escapes, and then we will come forward to save the Tang Sanzang master and apprentice, or take the opportunity to alienate the relationship between the monkey king master and apprentice and the West."


    Jingwei thought it was reasonable when he heard this, so he stopped talking and watched the change.


    The monkey king was closed in the golden cymbal. It was dark and dry. He was sweating all over. He arched left and hit right, but he couldn''t escape. He was so anxious that he beat around with an iron bar, but he didn''t hurt the golden cymbal.


    After some tossing, the monkey king had no calculation in his heart, so he had to read a spell to reveal the meaning of the five aspects. Six Ding, six Jia and eighteen Guardian teachers called Jialan.


    The crowd came here and said outside the golden cymbal, "great saint, we should protect elder Tang from the demon. What do you call us to do?"


    Hearing this, Monkey King couldn''t help saying, "my master didn''t listen to my advice. Now he has suffered a loss. It''s better to give him a long memory, so as not to be so conceited and trouble others. Lao sun invited you to come here to find a way to open the golden cymbal, let me out, and then do treatment."


    When the gods heard this, they all tried their best to open the golden cymbal. Unfortunately, no matter how hard they tried, the golden cymbal seemed to grow together and showed no sign of opening.


    In desperation, the golden head Jiedi said, "great saint, I don''t know what this cymbal is. It''s connected up and down to form a piece. It''s too weak to open it."


    Hearing this, the monkey king sighed, "I don''t know how many magical powers I have used here, but I can''t help it."


    Jiedi couldn''t help saying, "great sage, since we can''t save you, it''s better for heaven to ask the Jade Emperor for help. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong sighed, "the situation can only be like this now. Go and come back quickly."


    Hearing this, the gods began to divide their labor. The Liuding God protected the Tang monk, and the Liujia God guarded the golden cymbal. The Jialan looked around, and Jiedi raised the auspicious light and went to heaven for help.


    After receiving Jiedi''s help, the Jade Emperor said, "the twenty-eight stars are good at catching demons, so let them lower the world to help you subdue demons." the Jade Emperor said and called the twenty-eight stars.


    Among the twenty-eight stars, the kuimu wolf is still at ease in the lower world, but he can''t come all of them. Fortunately, the twenty-seven stars are very benevolent and just listen to the Kang Jinlong saying: "tell your majesty that now the twenty-eight stars have lost their origin, but they need to be watched by the left behind personnel in case of accidents, so please stay in the heaven for the seven Western nights."


    The Jade Emperor was right when he heard this. He couldn''t afford to let the twenty-eight stars go wrong again, so he agreed to Kang Jinlong''s proposal.

 Chapter 525

    After getting the consent of the Jade Emperor, the 27 stars were relieved, but they secretly blamed the kuimu wolf. They were free in the lower world, but they were afraid.


    After receiving the will of the Jade Emperor, the stars followed the Jiedi to xiaoleiyin temple. After learning that the twenty-eight stars had arrived, the monkey king said, "break the golden cymbal and let Lao sun out."


    When Jiedi heard this, he hurriedly said, "no, this thing is a treasure of muddy gold. It will ring as soon as it is hit. Then it will disturb the demon. It will be difficult for us to come to help."


    Hearing this, the monkey king sighed, "then please lift the golden cymbal."


    Hearing this, the three stars moved and relaxed, but they couldn''t do anything about the golden cymbal.


    Finally, Kang Jinlong came up with a method and said, "Da Sheng, this golden cymbal is a strange treasure. It changes well, but you can''t open it without a spell. You are there, touch it at the joint, and when I arch the corner tip in, you can change and get out of the loose place."


    The monkey king was overjoyed when he heard this. He really touched it.


    The Kang Golden Dragon first reduced his body, and the tip of the horn was like a needle tip. He stretched it in with all his strength along the joint of the cymbal. After touching the sharp corner inside, Sun Wukong found that the golden cymbal was closely connected with the horn of the Kang Golden Dragon without any gap.


    At this time, the monkey king said, "it''s no help! There''s nothing loose around the golden cymbal! Kang Jinlong, bear some pain and take me out."


    Monkey king said, regardless of whether Kang Jinlong agreed or not, he turned the iron rod into a steel drill, drilled a hole on Kang Jinlong''s corner tip, and turned his body into a mustard seed, arched in the drill hole. Then he said, "Kang Jinlong, Lao sun is ready. Pull out the corner quickly!"


    Hearing this, Kang Jinlong did not know how much effort he had spent before pulling out the sharp corner. At this time, he was exhausted and fell to the ground panting heavily.


    At this time, the monkey king came out from the horn of the Golden Dragon and showed his original body. Why had the monkey king ever been so angry, so he pulled out an iron rod and hit it according to the golden cymbal. With a loud noise, the golden cymbal was smashed by the monkey king''s stick. Unfortunately, this Buddhist instrument was beaten into thousands of pieces of broken gold!


    At this time, the frightening twenty-eight nights were startled, the five sides revealed the truth, and the large and small groups of demons woke up. The Yellow eyebrow monster was also awakened. He quickly got up, dressed in clothes and beating drums, and gathered a group of demons.


    At this time, it was about to dawn, and a group of small demons rushed to the treasure platform. They saw sun Walker and lie Su surrounded outside the broken golden cymbals. The Yellow eyebrow monster was shocked and immediately ordered: "little ones, close the front door tightly and don''t release people!"


    When Sun Wukong and others heard this, they immediately woke up and jumped in the sky.


    The Yellow eyebrow monster collected the broken gold, lined up the demon soldiers and listed them outside the mountain gate. The Yellow eyebrow monster shouted, "Monkey King, if something comes, don''t run away. Come and meet me!"


    Hearing this, the monkey king held an iron bar and shouted, "what monster are you? How dare you pretend to be the Buddha, occupy the mountain and falsely build xiaoleiyin temple!"


    The Yellow eyebrow monster said, "you monkey don''t know my name, but you call me Xiaoxitian here. Because of my practice, I have achieved positive results and the treasure Pavilion and treasure tower given to me by God. My name is the old Buddha Huangmei. People here don''t know, but they call me the King Huangmei."


    Hearing this, Monkey King couldn''t help laughing and said, "well, you monster, your tone is not small. Let Lao sun let you know something powerful."


    Just as the monkey king was fighting the Yellow eyebrow monster, Jingwei asked, "elder martial brother, the time has come. Can we rescue the Tang Sanzang master and disciple?"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment couldn''t help saying, "two younger martial sisters went to the back to rescue the Tang Sanzang and protect him from coming to the hall. Younger martial brother Cangjie went to clean up the little demons. Younger martial brother Hou Yi and I captured the Yellow eyebrow monster here."


    After hearing this, Jingwei and Chang''e went to the back hall, while Wudao, Hou Yi and Cangjie showed their figure. Cangjie came forward to help the monkey king stop the little demon under the Yellow eyebrow monster, while Wudao and Hou Yi surrounded the Yellow eyebrow monster to prevent each other from escaping.


    The sudden change surprised the Yellow eyebrow monster and the monkey king. They only heard the Yellow eyebrow monster say, "who dare to bump into the ''xiaoleiyin Temple''?"


    Sun Wukong knew them. A few days ago, there were several people who advised him in the flame mountain. The Princess Iron Fan just put out the flame mountain with a banana fan so that they could cross the flame mountain safely. Therefore, although Sun Wukong was surprised at the emergence of several people, he also believed that the opponent would not be embarrassed with him.


    After hearing the Yellow eyebrow monster''s question, Wu Dao sneered and said, "you monster have the courage to block Tang Sanzang''s Westward Journey to learn scriptures against the general trend of heaven. Do you know the sin?"


    Hearing this, the Yellow eyebrow monster was furious and thought to himself, "I was ordered by Maitreya Buddha to stop Tang Sanzang here, so as to earn more merit for the West. You should embarrass me with this little reason. I really don''t know whether to live or die."


    Thinking of this, the Yellow eyebrow monster angrily said, "you have a big voice. Can you understand the general trend of the heaven? Leave quickly, otherwise, don''t blame my king''s ruthlessness."


    At this time, Hou Yi couldn''t help saying, "elder martial brother, what do you say and do with this little demon? It''s better to start directly. In addition to this demon, you can also act on behalf of heaven and rescue the three Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples earlier."


    Hearing this, the enlightenment sighed, "well, since the little demon is so unreasonable, let the younger martial brother clean him up, so as not to poison the creatures around in the future."


    The question and answer of Wudao and Hou Yi made the monkey king very happy. With the help of these two people, the Yellow eyebrow monster, no matter how powerful, can only be caught.


    Just listen to the monkey king said, "thank you for your help. Lao sun is very grateful."


    The enlightenment said calmly, "we are just acting for heaven and have nothing to thank."


    Seeing that the Wudao, Hou Yi and the monkey king ignored him so much, the Yellow eyebrow monster was furious. He had the evil courage to take out the acquired race bag given by Maitreya Buddha from his body and put his head under the cover of the three of the monkey king.


    Sun Wukong was shocked. He quickly dodged to avoid the bag planted by the heaven and man, while Wu Dao and Hou Yi sneered. They didn''t pay attention to the bag planted by the heaven and man and stood there.


    When Sun Wukong saw it, he immediately shouted, "be careful of the monster''s treasure!"


    However, the enlightenment said, "it''s nothing to mention the Lingbao after only one day." the enlightenment said that a small flag appeared on his head to protect himself, and then Yi also showed a small gourd on his head to protect himself.


    The monkey king saw the magic light emitted by this flag and gourd, but he knew that they were rare congenital treasures. However, he did not expect that the two Lingbao came from a large source, one was the northern Xuanyuan water control flag in the congenital five flags, and the other was the treasure gourd tied by the congenital Linggen of Buzhou mountain.


    The Yellow eyebrow monster was not as ignorant as the monkey king. He was originally a boy of the Maitreya Buddha. He had followed the Maitreya Buddha for many years. Naturally, he knew many things. When Wudao and Hou Yi showed these two spiritual treasures, he knew that he had hit an iron plate and secretly warned the Maitreya Buddha for help.


    After that, heaven and man planted bags and offered sacrifices in the air, but they were blocked by the northern Xuanyuan water control flag and congenital treasure gourd. They couldn''t understand the Tao and Hou Yi. Huang Mei monster was very frightened and hoped that Maitreya Buddha could come early.


    Wu Dao and Hou Yi were very clear about the secret actions of the Yellow eyebrow monster, but they did not stop him, but let it go. The Yellow eyebrow monster thought that he was clever and had not been found, so he tried every means to delay the sound of time, so as to wait for the arrival of Maitreya Buddha.


    How can the little mind of Huang Mei monster hide from the two men of enlightenment and Hou Yi? They wanted to fight the west, and naturally they would not stop it. However, the fact that Wudao and Hou Yi did not stop did not mean that the monkey king was willing to work with the Yellow eyebrow monster. He was in a hurry to save Tang Sanzang.


    When the monkey king saw that the acquired race bag of the Yellow eyebrow monster had no work for the enlightenment and Hou Yi, he couldn''t help but decide. He immediately came forward with an iron rod to kill the Yellow eyebrow monster.

 Chapter 526

    At this time, the enlightenment came to say something to stop him and said, "wait a minute, listen to what the little demon has to say, and then it''s not too late to fight¡°


    But the monkey king said anxiously, "my teacher is captured. First kill the little demon and save my master!"


    The enlightenment said, "don''t worry, master. I''ve sent two younger martial sisters to help. It won''t hurt. You and I''d better listen to who ordered the little demon to fight against you first."


    Hearing this, the monkey king calmed down and asked loudly, "monster, come quickly. Who ordered you to come against Lao sun?"


    After hearing these words, the Yellow eyebrow monster was shocked and thought, "could it be that there were traitors in the west? How could they know that I was ordered to stop Tang Sanzang!"


    However, the Yellow eyebrow monster is not stupid. Naturally, he will not tell the truth. Otherwise, even if he escapes the immediate disaster, he will die at the hands of the two saints in the West. He only heard that "the king has not been instructed by anyone at all. He just heard that eating the meat of Tang Monk can live forever, so he will attack Tang Sanzang!"


    Enlightenment and Hou Yi naturally knew that the Yellow eyebrow monster''s mind said, "where did you know that you can live forever after eating Tang Monk meat?"


    The Yellow eyebrow monster said, "now the whole demon family knows this, and there is no need to listen to it."


    The enlightenment sneered and said, "Huang Mei old monster, if you know what you want, you can tell the truth. I can also give you a way to live, otherwise you will have to lose your soul and never exceed your life today."


    Hearing this, the Yellow eyebrow monster couldn''t help saying, "it''s true to say it. You''ll never be reborn. I don''t say there may be a chance of life." thinking of this, he was silent and ignored the enlightenment.


    Seeing this, Wu Dao said, "old monster Huang Mei, you don''t have to wait for the arrival of the reinforcements. Even if he comes, he can''t change your destiny."


    While he was speaking, Maitreya Buddha came to xiaoleiyin temple. However, after receiving Huang Mei''s request for help, Maitreya Buddha sent a letter to the pharmacist Buddha and dingguang Temple Xi Buddha and asked them to meet at xiaoleiyin Temple just in case.


    When Maitreya Buddha entered xiaoleiyin temple, he knew that his worry was correct. As expected, Kunpeng was making trouble secretly, so that the Yellow eyebrow monster could not complete the task he had given him.


    As soon as Maitreya Buddha came to xiaoleiyin temple, Wudao noticed it, but he didn''t say it directly. Instead, he said to Wukong, "since this monster is so ignorant of current affairs, let''s kill him. In this way, we can also calculate a sulk in our heart."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong said, "it should have been so long ago. Monsters like him should have been killed."


    When Sun Wukong said this, he waved an iron bar and hit the Yellow eyebrow monster. At this time, Wudao and Hou Yi also started to cooperate with Sun Wukong to contain the Yellow eyebrow monster so that it could not escape. Seeing that the Yellow eyebrow monster was about to die under the Sun Wukong stick.


    Suddenly, the Maitreya Buddha couldn''t hold back any longer. He came to the Yellow eyebrow monster and took the human bag for the day after tomorrow. He blocked the blow of the monkey king for the Yellow eyebrow monster.


    After seeing Maitreya Buddha appear to stop, Monkey King angrily asked, "Maitreya Buddha, why don''t you help this monster? Don''t you know that this demon captured my master?"


    Maitreya Buddha said, "Wukong, stop. With me, your master will be fine. He is my boy, but he ran down to the world as a demon when I didn''t notice for a moment, but he didn''t expect to bring disaster to your journey to the West. I''ll let him release your master and take him back to the West for strict discipline."


    As soon as Maitreya said this, Jingwei and Chang''e protected Tang Sanzang and came to the main hall. The pig Bajie followed Chang''e in a very dirty way.


    The Maitreya Buddha''s face changed when he saw that Tang Sanzang was rescued by Jingwei and Chang''e.


    At this time, after hearing Maitreya''s words, the enlightenment couldn''t help laughing and said, "Maitreya''s words are insincere. I don''t believe there is such a coincidence. You will arrive in time when the Yellow eyebrow monster is dead. If there is no secret feeling in it, I''m afraid no one will believe it."


    Maitreya Buddha''s face changed again when he heard this, and then said angrily, "what does Taoist friend mean by this? Am I wrong when I came to save Tang Sanzang?"


    The enlightenment sneered and said: "it''s not wrong to save Tang Sanzang, but your destination is not this. I doubt that the disasters Tang Sanzang encountered along the way were made by you in the West. Otherwise, how can you appear as soon as these little demons are going to die? I don''t know what Maitreya Buddha explains?"


    Hearing the words of enlightenment, Tang Sanzang hurriedly said, "the immortal said too much. I don''t think Maitreya Buddha would do such a thing. You must have made a mistake."


    Maitreya Buddha heard Tang Sanzang''s words and quickly said, "Sanzang''s words are very. I Buddhism has always advised people to be good. How can I do such a thing? It''s just a coincidence."


    Wu Tao sneered: "Maitreya said this, but I don''t agree with you. I''d like to ask, since the beginning of the yellow wind monster, then Qiu Shouxian, the mount of Manjusri Bodhisattva, then the golden fish lower boundary of Guanyin Bodhisattva, and now it''s your boy. Are so many things coincidental? If you hadn''t planned it in the West early in the morning, how could you just arrive at these little demons when they are in danger?"


    Sun Wukong didn''t believe in the West so much as Tang Sanzang. When he heard this, he couldn''t help saying, "Lao sun is very surprised by this. I hope Maitreya will explain it."


    When Tang Sanzang heard that Sun Wukong suspected Maitreya, he immediately said angrily, "Wukong, you are also a Buddhist disciple. How can you doubt what Maitreya Buddha said? You still don''t apologize to the Buddha."


    Zhu Bajie and monk Sha both worked as officials in heaven. Of course, they don''t believe that things are so coincidental. Naturally, they also think that these things are planned by the west, and they are naturally annoyed when they are captured again and again. Just listen to the pig Bajie saying: "Master, I don''t think the eldest martial brother is wrong. It''s really unreasonable. Maitreya must give us a satisfactory explanation."


    When Tang Sanzang heard Zhu Bajie''s words, he pointed to Zhu Bajie and said, "Wuneng, don''t you believe the words of the Buddha?"


    Pig Bajie said, "old pig once served as an official in heaven. Naturally, he knows that there can''t be so many coincidences. Someone must be secretly trying to make everything better."


    Monk Sha also said, "master, what elder martial brother said is not wrong. No one would believe that there will be so many coincidences in the world, and they all gather in one side. This is clearly a conspiracy that has been planned for a long time."


    Facing the questions from the monkey king, pig Bajie and monk Sha, Maitreya felt very cold. If he couldn''t make a reasonable explanation for this, I''m afraid it would make waves again. However, he couldn''t make a reasonable explanation for this, which satisfied the three martial brothers of the monkey king. In addition, there were several enlightenment people who had been provoking him, which gave him a headache ¡£


    Although Maitreya Buddha has the will of the two western saints, allowing him to fight back against the enlightenment and others and teach them some lessons, the current situation makes him how to fight back.


    Seeing that Maitreya Buddha had been suspected by several people in the monkey king, the enlightenment said: "Maitreya, it''s not just this that makes us doubt. You say that these little demons really want to eat Tang Monk''s meat. Why don''t they eat Tang Sanzang immediately when they capture Tang Sanzang and have to delay time to let you think of a good way to save Tang Sanzang? Is that reasonable? There is also the golden fish essence of Guanyin Bodhisattva who killed many reckless people in the name of the demon family All Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples know this, but the Guanyin Bodhisattva did not punish CI. "


    Maitreya just wanted to explain when he heard this. He only listened to the enlightenment and stopped the Tao: "Maitreya, please don''t say that Guanyin Bodhisattva can''t make a decision about this and has to listen to the will of the two western saints. My teacher is a human saint. Naturally, he is very concerned about human affairs, and he hasn''t heard the two western saints explain this to the human race. All this makes it clear that these things have been planned by someone secretly. I don''t know what Wukong Taoist friends think I said Yes? "


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he nodded and said, "this is very reasonable. If this is not the case, Lao sun can''t think of another way to say it."


    Tang Sanzang began to waver after hearing these words of enlightenment. The name of the holy master Kunpeng is supreme in the human race. Naturally, his disciples will not lie, so he can only be silent and wait for Maitreya to explain it.

 Chapter 527

    After seeing that all the teachers and disciples of Tang Sanzang had doubts about the west, Maitreya Buddha was flustered. If this matter made a big noise, affected Tang Sanzang''s ideas about the West and failed to learn scriptures, the consequences would be serious. Sanqing could not give the opportunity to spread Buddhism to the East. Moreover, he himself screwed up the matter. He can''t blame others. Even the Taoist ancestor can''t say anything.


    Maitreya Buddha doesn''t know that at this time, there are many great supernatural powers in this small Leiyin temple. At this time, the two saints in the West are also watching him very nervously for fear that there will be accidents and affect the Eastward Transmission of Buddhism.


    In the Western Paradise, zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, now it seems that Kunpeng really wants to compete with us for life and death. Now, not only the three martial brothers of the monkey king are said by the other party, but also Tang Sanzang is a little shaken. If they can''t solve their doubts, then the journey to the west is likely to fail, and Tang Sanzang is likely to return to the East."


    To approach road: "I know this. Kunpeng is really vicious. Once Tang Sanzang loses his faith in Buddhism, we will never have a chance to spread Buddhism to the East in the future, and the prosperity in the West will stop. We can''t blame Kunpeng for this. Who makes what he said true? Even if the way of heaven changes, we can''t blame him. Everything is all right It''s our own fault. If we had known this would happen, you and I shouldn''t have done this secretly. "


    Zhunti sighed, "no one expected that things would get worse. We all underestimated Kunpeng''s calculation, so we lost the first opportunity everywhere and put ourselves in a passive position. Now everything can only depend on Maitreya''s adaptability. If we can''t, we abandoned the Yellow eyebrow boy and the goldfish spirit and first ensure that the journey to the west can go on smoothly."


    Then he sighed: "it can only be so now. As long as we can complete the overall situation of going west to learn scriptures, it''s worth giving up the goldfish essence and the Yellow eyebrow boy. It''s only within us. Think about it again."


    When zhunti heard this, he could only nod his head and said, "I hope Maitreya can stabilize his feet and let us get through this crisis."


    The two saints of the West are uncomfortable, but Sanqing is very happy. If Kunpeng can fundamentally destroy the Westward Journey to learn scriptures in one fell swoop, the general trend of the West will stop from now on, and daomen will prosper again. Now they all urgently hope that Kunpeng can succeed and give them the opportunity to prosper daomen.


    Kunpeng didn''t expect that things would get to this point, but he was not afraid of Hongjun Daozu''s trouble. The matter was completely caused by the west, and he couldn''t blame him.


    After seeing Maitreya Buddha silent for a long time, the enlightenment said, "Maitreya Buddha, you are also a Buddha. Naturally, you know that some things can''t be delayed. You have to give us an explanation. You see, now the three Zang teachers and disciples of Tang Dynasty have delayed the journey to the West to learn scriptures in order to ask for an explanation, which has a bad impact on you in the West!"


    Maitreya was very angry when he heard this. The enlightenment seemed to be thinking about the west, but in fact it was clearly forcing him to make a statement about it.


    Monkey King was also dissatisfied with Maitreya''s silence, so he said, "Maitreya, things are all here now. If you don''t give an explanation, you don''t have to go on. Lao sun doesn''t want to be calculated. He is at the mercy of others like a clown and asks for help everywhere!"


    When Tang Sanzang heard this, he wanted to open his mouth and say something, but just when he wanted to speak, the pig Bajie also said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. This journey to the west to learn scriptures will not only suffer on the way, but also suffer from the flesh and blood if people calculate it like this again. The old pig was the first to praise and break up now. Everyone goes their own way."


    Hearing that Zhu Bajie wanted to break up, Maitreya Buddha was greatly disappointed and thought: "the mind of Zhu Bajie is really as low as Guanyin Bodhisattva said. I have to break up at any time. If I get through this crisis, I must report to the teacher and don''t give pig Bajie good results."


    Zhu Bajie didn''t expect that because his words made him succeed in learning scriptures in the future, he would fall into a useless official of the altar messenger. If he knew at this time, he might have left the team of learning scriptures long ago.


    Tang Sanzang was very angry when he heard Zhu Bajie''s words. He said angrily, "Wuneng, things haven''t come to an end yet. Don''t want to break up. If you really don''t want to learn from scriptures, leave now."


    Sun Wukong was dissatisfied with Tang Sanzang''s saying Zhu Bajie, and said calmly, "master, younger martial brother is right. You have a horse to ride along the way, and you have no worries about food and clothing. At most, you are frightened, but the three of us have to suffer and suffer. We have to play with others, fight with others and beg for people everywhere. If we still live like this in the future, we might as well break up as soon as possible and go our separate ways."


    Hearing this, Wukong laughed and said, "what Wukong Taoist friends said is that you should be honest. No one wants to be played like a clown. Elder Tang heard that Buddhist disciples should not lie. Can you take it seriously?"


    Hearing this, Tang Sanzang said, "monks don''t lie if they don''t talk nonsense."


    Hearing this, the enlightenment said: "That''s good, Maitreya Buddha. You are a Buddha and ordinary Buddhists don''t talk nonsense, let alone you. Since you don''t want to answer our questions, I''m not forced to help you. You just need to swear in public that this has nothing to do with your west, so I''ll turn around and leave immediately and never mention it again. What do Maitreya think of my suggestion?"


    When Tang Sanzang heard this, he couldn''t help feeling a little excited. He looked closely at Maitreya, hoping that he could make an oath in public to show the innocence of Buddhism.


    Monkey King, pig Bajie and monk Sha also said in unison: "there is a reason for this. Since Maitreya is reluctant to answer, it is always OK to make an oath!"


    Facing the aggressiveness of enlightenment, Maitreya is in a cold sweat. He knows everything in the two western holy places. How to dare such vows unless he doesn''t want to live.


    Just listen, Maitreya said, "Wukong, you are so suspicious of the Buddha, but you are not a qualified Buddhist. If all Buddhists are like you, what will Buddhism become? Sanzang, since you have the intention to travel west to learn Scriptures for the benefit of all people, you should believe in my Buddha and don''t delay the time of learning scriptures!"


    Tang Sanzang was a weak man. When he heard Maitreya''s words, he was a little moved and said, "what the Buddha said is very true, but the disciples should not doubt my Buddha."


    Hearing Tang Sanzang''s words, Maitreya Buddha was overjoyed and said, "in that case, Sanzang had better start for the Western Paradise as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong said, "Maitreya, if this matter is not clarified, I will not go to the west to learn scriptures. Will the two younger martial brothers Xiangbi do the same?"


    Pig Bajie naturally agreed with Monkey King''s proposal. He only heard him say, "what the senior brother said is very true. Before we find out the truth, the old pig doesn''t want to be calculated. At that time, he may die."


    Originally, after seeing that Tang Sanzang agreed to Maitreya''s proposal, he was still worried about enlightenment, but he was very happy about it. Without the protection of the three martial brothers of the monkey king, Tang Sanzang alone would not be able to complete the important task of going west to learn scriptures anyway.


    Maitreya Buddha had nothing to do with the response of Monkey King and pig Bajie. He only advised him: "Monkey King, things are not what you think. At this time, I will tell you everything. When the Sutra learning is over, as long as you want to know, the Buddha will tell you!"


    Before Sun Wukong spoke, Wu Tao sneered and said, "you can''t tell people everything. You have something you can''t tell them face to face. You have to wait for the end of learning. This fully explains that there are ghosts in your heart. How can you reassure people and ensure their safety?"


    Zhu Bajie is the most afraid of death. After hearing this, he immediately said, "I don''t want to die without knowing. I firmly disagree with this proposal."


    Hearing this, the enlightenment smiled and said to Maitreya: "Maitreya, there''s nothing to hide up to now. Just tell the truth. As long as you have a clear conscience, what can''t be said? Is it really like what I said? All these things were made by you in the west? It''s too unthinkable."


    At this time, Maitreya was very reluctant to break the enlightenment into pieces to eliminate his hatred, but he could only think about it. Now is not the time to fight against the enlightenment.


    Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha all stared at Maitreya closely, hoping that he could explain, while Tang Sanzang looked helpless. He also understood that without the protection of Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha, he would never want to go to the Western Paradise to obtain the Scriptures.

 Chapter 528

    When Maitreya was in trouble, Na zhunti secretly informed him that he could give up the Yellow eyebrow boy and the goldfish essence when necessary. The Yellow eyebrow boy had no handle. Let people say that it was a big deal. Just give a verbal lesson, but the goldfish essence was different. But at this time, even if you give up these two people, you can''t satisfy the three martial brothers of the monkey king.


    After meditating for a moment, Maitreya decided to recite the cause and effect and move Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha to protect Tang Sanzang and continue to travel westward to learn scriptures.


    Just listen to Maitreya saying: "Enlightenment, it''s inconvenient for me to say something. It''s related to some secrets of my Buddhism. However, I can tell you that we have never sent anyone to embarrass you. If you trust me, please follow Tang Sanzang to continue to travel westward to learn scriptures. If you don''t believe me, I can''t help but find someone else to protect Tang Sanzang. I''m a little Wukong , don''t forget that you haven''t lifted the hoop curse. You can only remove it after you meet the Buddha in the West. As for Zhu Bajie and monk Sha, don''t forget that you are a repeat offender in heaven. If Guanyin Bodhisattva hadn''t begged, you would have gone to the beheading platform. "


    I have to say that Maitreya Buddha is really good. In just a few words, he moved the monkey king, pig Bajie and monk Sha. Although these words were threatening, he was forced to do it. In addition, he was cruel enough to himself, even lied and carried all the causes and consequences back to himself.


    Enlightenment didn''t expect Maitreya to be so decisive, but he still didn''t let Maitreya go. Anyway, he decided to turn his face against the other party, so he didn''t have to take it into account. He only heard him sneer: "they all say that the west is shameless. It''s not surprising to see that today, even threatening his own people is really chilling!"


    Maitreya sneered, "it seems that this matter has nothing to do with Taoist friends. Does Taoist friends still want to take care of our own affairs in the west?"


    The enlightenment shook his head and said: "I don''t have the mind to take care of your own internal affairs, but the Buddha deliberately misleads Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples to oppress others with sects, which is uneducated! Moreover, you''re avoiding risks without making an oath. It''s too slippery. As a Buddha, you do this. You can imagine what the following Buddhists will do and how such sects can make you happy How convincing? "


    When the enlightenment came to this point, he changed his tone and said to Tang Sanzang: "elder Tang, it''s nothing for you to believe in Buddhism. The holy master never prevents the belief of the human race, but you can''t impose your thoughts on others. You see, as a Buddha, you can threaten others to follow you to the west to learn scriptures. Do you think such a sect is worth believing?"


    Tang Sanzang was also at a loss when he heard this. He was a little weak, but he didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    When Maitreya heard this, he immediately said angrily, "Taoist friend, you are deliberately blocking Tang Sanzang''s Westward Journey to learn scriptures, which is contrary to the general trend of heaven. Aren''t you afraid of heaven''s punishment?"


    But he didn''t like Maitreya. He sneered and said: "Maitreya Buddha, you don''t need to frighten me with the scourge of heaven. I''m not scared of the poor. I''m just stating the facts. Is it impossible for people to say that your Buddhism can do it? If so, what qualifications do you have to educate all sentient beings. Moreover, you western countries can''t represent the Tao of heaven and don''t need to oppress others. If you dare to swear in public that if the western countries send people to feel sorry for Tang Sanzang, then It will damage the luck of the great church, and I will take back this remark. I will turn around and leave immediately and never be an enemy to the West. I don''t know what Maitreya''s intention is? "


    How dare Maitreya Buddha make such an oath? I just heard him say angrily, "I''m just a Buddha. There are two teachers, Buddha Tathagata, Jieyin and zhunti. Naturally, I don''t dare to talk about the luck of the great religion. Taoist friends say it with bad intentions. But you and I need to do a scene to understand the cause and effect."


    The enlightenment sneered and said, "what can you do after one? Just because you are so shameless, do you expect to get the belief of the human race after one? This place is empty. How about you and me?"


    Maitreya looked at the Tang Sanzang and said, "Tang Sanzang is a mortal, but he can''t bear the magic scattered when we fight. It''s not too late to fight again when he leaves."


    The enlightenment sneered: "the west is shameless. Let alone Sun Wukong, pig Bajie and monk Sha, I also have two younger martial sisters who will protect the Tang Sanzang from worry. Moreover, you are not the only Maitreya Buddha in the West. Don''t be hidden in the dark. What else can''t you plot and dare not come out to see people?"


    Hearing this, Maitreya''s face changed greatly. He didn''t want the pharmacist Buddha and dingguang Huanxi Buddha to come out to meet the Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples to avoid further waves, but he didn''t expect to be exposed by the enlightenment. However, he could only say: "dingguang Huanxi Buddha and pharmacist Buddha come out to meet, so as not to let you say that we have a conspiracy and dare not come out to meet people!"


    Hearing this, the dingguang joyful Buddha and the medicine master Buddha showed their true bodies. Seeing this, Tang Sanzang hurried forward to pay homage to the two Buddhas, but Sun Wukong despised it in his heart.


    Enlightenment was also very dissatisfied after seeing the performance of Tang Sanzang. Tang Sanzang was a human race, but he did not respect teachers and human teaching. He believed in Western Buddhism, so he didn''t want to see this person. If the teacher hadn''t been ordered, he would have killed such people who deceived teachers and destroyed their ancestors!


    When the enlightenment saw dingguang, he rejoiced at the Buddha and said with a sneer: "Who should I be? Isn''t this dingguang immortal who deceived the teacher and killed the ancestors and betrayed the sect? Alas! I don''t know what your Buddhism thinks. Collect all these people who deceived the teacher and killed the ancestors. First, there was the traitor of Buddhism, and then the dingguang immortal and Maitreya Buddha. Your Buddhism says it is compassion to help all living beings. Is that how you incite others to rebel and do the thing of bullying the teacher and killing the ancestors?"


    Maitreya heard this and said angrily, "the words of Taoist friends are a little too much. Dingguang joyful Buddha is abandoning the darkness and turning to the light, while the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp and others are destined to join our Buddha, so they put them to join our Buddhism, which is not what Taoist friends said."


    The enlightenment sneered: "Maitreya Buddha, no matter how you beautify it, can''t change their essence of deceiving teachers and destroying ancestors. You said that betraying teachers and turning to the enemy during the dingguangxian war is to abandon the secret and turn to the bright, that is to say, you are smarter than the Pangu authentic in the West. I don''t know where you put the Hongjun Taoist ancestor?"


    Dingguang rejoices that the Buddha holds the six tail flag in his hand and does not pay attention to the enlightenment. The six tail flag is the secret treasure of the leader of Tongtian cult and can hurt the saint. The Enlightenment has not yet proved the quasi saint, but he doesn''t need to be afraid of him. The Buddha came forward and said, "Taoist friends have ruined my reputation, but you and I need to do it."


    When dingguang was glad that there were the six tail flags in the Buddha''s hands, they realized the Tao. They all heard the teacher talk about it. Naturally, they knew its power. Among the people, only the Jingwei had the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" to protect their bodies. They were not afraid of the six tail flags. Although others also had Lingbao to protect their bodies, they had to be affected and couldn''t give full play to their abilities.


    Hearing this, Jingwei came forward and said, "dingguang immortal, you who deceived the teacher and destroyed your ancestors are not worthy to fight with my senior brother. Today I will fight with you on behalf of my senior brother."


    Dingguang was glad that the Buddha couldn''t help laughing when he saw the Jingwei going to war: "it''s just like this under the Beiming sea gate. It''s shameless for Taoist friends to hide behind women and send a woman to fight!"


    Jingwei sneered at this remark and said, "you don''t need a big senior brother to deal with people who deceive teachers and destroy ancestors like you. I''m enough!"


    Dingguang rejoiced when the Buddha heard this and said, "since you are determined to die, I will accept you!"


    Dingguang rejoiced. The Buddha took out the six tail flags, wrote the name of Jingwei on the flags with mana, and then shook the six tail flags with a loud shout to destroy the Yuanshen of Jingwei.


    Unfortunately, although his idea was good, the Jingwei was well prepared. When the dingguang joyful Buddha took out the six tail flag, the Jingwei sacrificed the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" to protect the whole body. The latter protects the body from all dharmas. Although the six tail flag is very powerful, it can''t have the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" to protect the body.


    Dingguang joyful Buddha was surprised to see the unharmed Jingwei, and then shook the six tail flags several times in a row, hoping to hurt each other.


    Jingwei sneered: "dingguang rejoices in Buddha. If you dare to challenge my senior brother with this skill, you really don''t know how to live or die. Today I will let people know the power of Beiming sea."


    Jingwei said, "drop treasure money" and sent out a golden mask to the six tail flags in the Buddha''s hands. With a flash of gold, the six tail flags disappeared. It turned out that Jingwei had already secretly borrowed Cangjie''s "lost treasure money" and was ready to seize the six flags.


    After losing the six tail flags, the Buddha was shocked. He only heard his angry voice say, "good thief, return my Lingbao quickly!"


    When Jingwei heard this, he sneered and said, "this treasure is the property of the saints of heaven. At the beginning, you betrayed the teacher with the treasure. I will return this treasure to the saints of heaven."

 Chapter 529

    Maitreya was also shocked when he saw that dingguang joyful Buddha had lost his hand. He immediately remembered that teacher zhunti had mentioned a strange treasure "lost treasure money", but it must be the treasure held by the Jingwei.


    Thinking of this, Maitreya Buddha hurriedly stopped dingguang Huanxi Buddha from fighting with Jingwei again. He was deeply afraid that dingguang Huanxi Buddha would suffer heavy losses in the hands of Jingwei.


    The dingguang Huanxi Buddha was unwilling. Maitreya said in his heart, "this dingguang Huanxi Buddha really wants a spiritual treasure and doesn''t want to die! I can''t watch him suffer big losses."


    Just listen, Maitreya secretly rejoiced at the dingguang Buddha and preached: "Happy Buddha, don''t fight with the Jingwei again. The treasure money in the other party''s hand is" falling treasure money ", but it can fall Lingbao. Zhao Gongming''s" five elements divine pearl "was lost by this treasure in those years. If you fight with it again, I''m afraid all Lingbao will fall into the other party''s hand. Moreover, the other party has the acquired merit treasure" Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler "to protect the body from all dharmas. You can''t help her at all ¡£¡±


    After hearing the voice of Maitreya, he woke up and quickly thanked: "thank you for Maitreya''s guidance, otherwise I will suffer heavy losses today."


    Maitreya said, "you and I are a family and should help each other. It''s nothing."


    Dingguang was glad that Buddha was moved when he heard this, but he was still reluctant to give up the six tail flags and stared at Jingwei with both eyes.


    Jingwei saw dingguang and was happy with the Buddha, but he snorted coldly and didn''t take him seriously.


    When the enlightenment saw that Jingwei had won, he came up to Maitreya and said, "Maitreya, do you and I take this opportunity to end the cause and effect?"


    Maitreya looked at Tang Sanzang, but said, "there is Tang Sanzang, a mortal here, but it is not the best place for you and me to compete. How about you and me go to the outside of the sky?"


    As soon as Maitreya said this, the enlightenment knew what the other party was thinking. Maitreya wanted to deceive him into the outside of the day, or wait for the help of the West. Naturally, the enlightenment would not be fooled. Just listen to him laugh: "Maitreya Buddha doesn''t need to worry about the safety of Tang Sanzang. There is a younger martial sister Jingwei in Tang Sanzang. You don''t think that you can break the defense of the acquired merit and virtue treasure ''Jiutian Yuanyang merit and virtue ruler'' with your fight!"


    Maitreya''s face darkened when he heard this. He knew that the other party had seen through his plan and wanted to rely on Tang Sanzang to contain himself here and not give him a chance to plot against the other party. At this time, Maitreya couldn''t help complaining that Tang Sanzang was not funny and didn''t know to leave here early to go to the west to learn scriptures, but staying here caused him trouble.


    Maitreya could not object to the idea of enlightenment, so he had to say, "since the Taoist friends say so, you and I will settle each other''s cause and effect here."


    Maitreya said here, turned to the Yellow eyebrow monster and said, "boy, give me my God and man seed bag and golden cymbal."


    Hearing this, the Yellow eyebrow monster changed his face and said, "back to the Buddha, the golden cymbal was broken by the monkey king. Now only the race bag is still there."


    Maitreya Buddha was furious when he heard this. He never thought that his spiritual treasure was broken by the monkey king. Without this treasure, he was not the opponent of the enlightenment just by planting bags.


    Maitreya asked, "Wukong, why did you break my golden cymbal?"


    Sun Wukong smiled and said, "if the Buddha wants to blame you, blame your yellow eyebrow boy. If he didn''t use the golden cymbal to deal with Lao sun, how could he be broken by Lao sun? It has nothing to do with Lao sun."


    Maitreya heard this, he was very dissatisfied with the Yellow eyebrow boy. He thought to himself, "this boy is really a waste. He has two Lingbao in his hand. He didn''t take down the monkey king and damaged one for nothing."


    However, Maitreya''s words have been said. Even if he lost the Lingbao, he had to come forward to fight. Fortunately, the pharmacist Buddha saw the difference of Maitreya and secretly lent his Zen stick to Maitreya to meet the enemy.


    For the small movements between Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha, the enlightenment also saw it clearly, but he didn''t notice it any more. After all, when he played the fight between Jingwei and dingguang Huanxi Buddha, Jingwei also secretly borrowed Cangjie''s Lingbao, so the small movements between Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha are also normal.


    Wudao first stepped forward, saluted, held a nose sword and said, "Maitreya Buddha, please start!"


    Maitreya heard this, also holding a Buddhist staff, came forward and said, "Taoist friends, please first."


    Hearing this, the Enlightenment had no words. Holding the a-bi sword, he cleaved to the Maitreya Buddha. The Maitreya Buddha waved his Zen stick and met the a-bi sword of the enlightenment. The two sides fought when you came and I went.


    The "immortal body of the Lich" created by Kunpeng is very good at hand to hand combat. The a-bi sword in his hand is also the best innate Lingbao with unparalleled power. The two sides fought for several rounds, and the Zen stick in Maitreya Buddha''s hand was damaged. Maitreya Buddha was afraid to fight with the enlightenment. He was afraid of damaging the herbalist Buddha''s Lingbao, so he couldn''t explain it to him.


    As a result, Maitreya Buddha began to be a little timid, and Enlightenment was like a rainbow. In the case of one change and the other, Maitreya Buddha soon fell into the wind and was beaten by Wukong. He had only the power of parry and no ability to fight back.


    Among the people watching the war, Monkey King and Hou Yi were the best at hand to hand combat. They watched the struggle between enlightenment and Maitreya very carefully to confirm their ideas.


    The dingguang joyful Buddha and the medicine master Buddha were very worried when they saw that Maitreya Buddha was beaten by enlightenment and had only the power of parry. They were afraid that Maitreya Buddha would be in danger. They were very anxious and worried on one side. On the contrary, Hou Yi, Cangjie, Chang''e and Jingwei were very excited and cheered for the enlightenment.


    After more than ten rounds of fighting with enlightenment, Maitreya finally realized that he was not only inferior to people in his Zen stick, but also far from the opponent of enlightenment in his martial arts.


    At this time, Maitreya thought, "my martial arts is not as good as you, and the Zen stick in my hand is not as good as the congenital Lingbao ''a nose sword'', but I can develop my strengths and avoid my weaknesses and spell with each other."


    Thinking of this, the Maitreya Buddha company quickly sacrificed the bag planted by heaven and man, blocked the attack of the enlightenment, and then shouted loudly to show the golden body Dharma. It has to be said that the Maitreya Buddha is not a Buddha. When forced by the enlightenment, he cut off the evil body with the golden body Dharma, and achieved the quasi holy fruit.


    There is a huge gap between the quasi saint and the great Luo Jinxian. Although the enlightenment also cut a corpse, because he used the secret method taught by Kunpeng, the three corpses were not fully formed, so there is a gap in mana compared with Maitreya Buddha, but there is no gap in the realm of both sides.


    Seeing that Maitreya Buddha achieved the quasi holy fruit, the dingguang joyful Buddha and the pharmacist Buddha are in a good mood. They think that Maitreya Buddha is a sure winner. No matter how high the magic power of enlightenment is and how good the Lingbao is, they are not the opponents of quasi holy.


    Unfortunately, they were happy too early. They didn''t know that the Enlightenment was no worse than Maitreya Buddha in the realm. Although there was a gap in mana, the enlightenment could use Lingbao to make up for it. It can be said that the gap between the two sides was not as big as that imagined by dingguang Huanxi Buddha and pharmacist Buddha. As far as Zhengxiu power is concerned, the enlightenment is still higher than Maitreya. After all, the innate treasure in his hand is much higher than Maitreya.


    Jingwei and Chang''e were worried about understanding the Tao when they saw Maitreya cut off a corpse to achieve the quasi holy Tao fruit, so they said to Hou Yi, "elder martial brother, the Maitreya Buddha has achieved the quasi holy Tao fruit now. Can the elder martial brother be his opponent?"


    After hearing this, Hou Yi said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry about the eldest martial brother. Although he hasn''t cut the body, his overall cultivation is no different from the general quasi saints. What''s more, quasi saints like Maitreya, who only rely on the body cut by the Dharma minister''s golden body, will win more than the eldest martial brother."


    After hearing Hou Yi''s explanation, Chang''e and Jingwei were relieved and watched their struggle carefully again.


    Seeing that Maitreya Buddha had achieved the quasi holy fruit, he realized that if he didn''t do his best, he would be defeated. He also shouted loudly and offered the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag" to protect his body. With the protection of the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag", the enlightenment is not afraid of Maitreya''s attack at all. Therefore, it does not dodge the attack on Maitreya. It holds a nose sword and goes straight up with Maitreya.


    Even the quasi holy Maitreya Buddha can''t resist the change of playing method of enlightenment. The enlightenment doesn''t attack Maitreya Buddha''s noumenon, but uses the sword to fight the Dharma phase golden body. Before long, Maitreya Buddha''s Dharma phase golden body was damaged by him.


    When he saw the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag" raised by the enlightenment Festival, the pharmacist Buddha''s face darkened again. He knew that Maitreya Buddha had no chance of victory in this battle. It was as he thought, but in a moment, the golden body of Maitreya Buddha was damaged because the gap between the two sides was too large.

 Chapter 530

    Just when the golden body was damaged, Maitreya Buddha suddenly withdrew and said, "Taoist friend, wait a minute, your cause and effect is over. What''s your intention?"


    The enlightenment didn''t want to force people too much. After seeing Maitreya admit defeat, he stopped and retreated and said, "I don''t have any objection. The cause and effect of you and me is over."


    Seeing this, the pharmacist Buddha also understood that there was no chance of victory if the three of them wanted to fight with the five enlightenment people alone, so he said, "now Tang Sanzang has been out of trouble. It''s inconvenient for us to stay here for a long time, and all Taoist friends will say goodbye." the pharmacist Buddha then motioned Maitreya Buddha and dingguang Happy Buddha to leave here with him and find another opportunity to deal with them.


    Seeing that the pharmacist Buddha was going to leave, he hurriedly said, "should Taoist friends give us an account of the previous things before going!"


    Maitreya heard this and said, "I said it was not our intention to arrange this. It''s only my boy and the goldfish of Guanyin Bodhisattva. Teacher zhunti will naturally give you an explanation."


    Hearing this, the enlightenment smiled and said, "that''s good. I won''t stop several Taoist friends from leaving."


    Dingguang joyful Buddha heard this cold hum and turned to leave the xiaoleiyin temple. Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha followed suit and returned to the Western Paradise.


    Seeing that the three Buddhas had left, Tang Sanzang said to Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha, "the three Buddhas have left. You and I should also set off for the west to learn scriptures."


    Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and Sha Seng looked at each other and sighed in their hearts. Whoever let his life be in each other''s hands can only pack up his luggage reluctantly, hide out of xiaoleiyin temple with Tang San and continue to travel west to learn scriptures.


    After seeing Tang Sanzang''s master and apprentice, he shook his head. For a moment, he said to Hou Yi: "younger martial brother, this fight makes me make great progress in cultivation. My evil corpse will turn out, but this place is not a safe place. We need to leave here and return to the Beiming sea as soon as possible to prevent the conspiracy of the West."


    Hou Yi was overjoyed when he heard this. He quickly said, "Congratulations, elder martial brother, you are finally going to chop the body and achieve the quasi holy fruit."


    Jingwei, Chang''e and Cangjie all spoke to congratulate the enlightenment. After thanking the enlightenment, they said, "I''d better leave this dangerous place first."


    Hou Yi and others agreed, so they made some preparations and got up to return to the Beiming sea.


    Unfortunately, the Enlightenment was still a step late. The two western saints had already set up an ambush on their only way back to the Beiming sea, waiting for their arrival.


    It turned out that when Maitreya Buddha was suffering, zhunti wanted to revenge Kunpeng, so he ordered to light a lamp, fear liusun, Guanyin Bodhisattva, Puxian Bodhisattva and Manjusri Bodhisattva to meet Maitreya Buddha. If Maitreya Buddha failed, he would ambush on the only way to Beiming sea after meeting Maitreya Buddha, waiting for the arrival of enlightenment and others.


    Zhunti spent a lot of money on this. He gave the "seven treasures and wonderful trees" and "nine grades of Golden Lotus" and sent 3000 Buddhist disciples to help. He was ready to use the Ten Thousand Buddhas array of Buddhism to deal with the enlightenment people. Zhunti believed that as long as they fell into the array, there would be no chance to escape, and their spiritual treasures would naturally fall into the hands of Buddhism.


    However, he did not know that Kunpeng had given the "four elephant array" and "Hetu" and "Luoshu". Let alone the ten thousand Buddha array, that is, the Duobao Tathagata Buddha and the three thousand truncated disciples all went out, but he could not help them.


    Along the way, the enlightenment and Hou Yi were uneasy, so they all made emergency preparations to prevent the sneak attack of the West.


    Soon after several people left xiaoleiyin temple, Wudao suddenly felt a palpitation, quickly stopped them, and then prepared to calculate the secret of heaven.


    Just at this time, I only heard someone say, "enlightenment friends, if you don''t stay for many days, you''ll be fine!"


    Enlightenment was shocked when he heard this. He looked up and saw that Maitreya Buddha was standing in the air. The enlightenment opened his mouth and said, "thank Maitreya for his concern. I''ve always been good, but I don''t know what Maitreya is doing here?"


    Maitreya smiled and said, "I am here to wait for the arrival of Taoist friends."


    Hearing this, the enlightenment smiled and said, "I don''t know what virtue I have. How can I deserve Maitreya Buddha to wait here?"


    At this time, another voice came from behind and said, "Taoist friends are too modest. With their cultivation, even quasi saints like Maitreya Buddha can''t do anything. Why don''t people pay attention to it!"


    Enlightenment turned around and saw that it was Guanyin Bodhisattva. At this time, he suddenly realized that he was afraid that several people had fallen into the ambush circle of Buddhism, so he secretly signaled Hou Yi to be on guard.


    When he saw Guanyin Bodhisattva, he said with a sneer, "Guanyin Bodhisattva has come. I think it''s not just you two here. You don''t have to hide. Stand up and meet everyone."


    When the Guanyin Bodhisattva heard this, he didn''t hide it. He said, "since all the enlightenment friends guessed it, let''s go out and meet him."


    As soon as the voice of Guanyin Bodhisattva fell, many people appeared around several people who realized the Tao. The first ones were burning lamps, fearing to stay in the sun, Guanyin Bodhisattva, Puxian Bodhisattva, Manjusri Bodhisattva, pharmacist Buddha and dingguang Huanxi Buddha. Behind them are 3000 Buddhist disciples.


    The appearance of the crowd surprised the savvy people. They thought that even if someone intercepted, it was just a few people, but they didn''t expect that the two saints in the West sent more than half of their people to deal with them.


    The enlightenment couldn''t help sighing: "I didn''t expect that the western two saints sent such a big array for us. It really flattered us!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "it''s nothing. With the cultivation of all Taoist friends, we can only do so."


    Before the enlightenment could answer, the dingguang joyful Buddha jumped out and shouted, "if you know how to think, you will immediately hand over the six tail flags. Maybe you can save your life, otherwise you won''t want to leave here alive today."


    Hearing the words of dingguang Huanxi Buddha, the enlightenment couldn''t help humming coldly and said, "dingguang Huanxi Buddha, do you think you can leave us a few lives by yourselves?"


    Hearing that the Enlightenment was so crazy, the dingguang was so angry that he wanted to fight the enlightenment.


    After hearing the words of dingguang Huanxi Buddha, Guanyin Bodhisattva and others were also very disgusted with him. Nevertheless, in order to maintain the internal stability of the west, she stopped the dingguang Huanxi Buddha in case the enlightenment and others took the opportunity to kill dingguang Huanxi Buddha and lose the face of the West.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva did not refute when she heard the words of enlightenment. She just said calmly, "since Taoist friends despise us, we will meet a few Taoist friends together."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva motioned to Maitreya. When he saw the enlightenment, he was shocked. He quickly offered the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag" to protect his whole body, and Hou Yi and others also released their own body protection Lingbao.


    While the enlightenment and others released the Lingbao, they only heard the Maitreya Buddha shout, "start the array!" at that time, the Western Buddhas moved and the array started.


    A moment later, several people who realized the Tao fell into the Western array. They saw that Maitreya Buddha and lightbulb were in charge of the array. One of them held the "seven treasures wonderful tree" and the other sat on the "nine Golden Lotus".


    When he saw the truth, he was shocked. This is not the first time he has seen the "seven treasures and wonderful trees" and the "nine Golden Lotus". Western Buddhas use the treasure of western two saints to preach the truth. One can imagine how powerful this array is.


    The enlightenment thought to himself, "it seems that the two saints in the West want to poison themselves, otherwise they won''t let the burning lamp and Maitreya Buddha bring their treasure of preaching. Today, they seem to get out of trouble, but they need to use the ''four elephant array'' and ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' given by the teacher. I didn''t expect to force them to use this treasure as soon as I came out."


    While meditating on the enlightenment, the dingguang joyful Buddha jumped out again. He thought that the enlightenment people were afraid of being silent, so he shouted, "if you know what you want, surrender quickly and save your life. Otherwise, if we move, you will be in danger of flying ash."


    Maitreya Buddha, who presided over the array, was a little annoyed that dingguang Huanxi Buddha came out again and again to talk nonsense, but he was the direct disciple of the two saints in the West. He came forward to stop dingguang Huanxi Buddha''s behavior, so he could only hint Guanyin Bodhisattva to stop dingguang Huanxi Buddha from losing the face of the West here.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was once a disciple of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Influenced by the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, she looked down on the people who got the demon family. When she received Maitreya''s hint, she secretly said to dingguang Huanxi Buddha: "dingguang fairy, don''t make a fool of yourself here. You think people are greedy and afraid of death like you. Your behavior is like a clown in people''s eyes."


    Dingguang rejoiced that the Buddha was very angry when he heard this. He wanted to come forward to argue with the Guanyin Bodhisattva, but when he saw that the Guanyin Bodhisattva had the support of those who lit the lamp and feared to stay in the sun, he could only lose face when he went up, so he could only secretly remember his hatred.

 Chapter 531

    Seeing that dingguang Huanxi Buddha was stopped by Guanyin Bodhisattva, Maitreya Buddha breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that his actions were observed and noted by the three great supernatural powers. As long as dingguang Huanxi Buddha was no longer ashamed in front of the public, he was dissatisfied, and he could make other arrangements in the future.


    Indeed, as Maitreya thought in his heart, all the people in the three circles are watching and paying attention here. The fixed light rejoices at the Buddha''s ignorance, but sets off the wisdom of several people who understand the Tao. However, the three great powers kept silent about Kunpeng, but they were very puzzled. Kunpeng has always been very protective of his weaknesses. How can he ignore the life and death of his disciples at this time!


    Kunpeng naturally knows what people in the three realms are thinking. He just wants to take this opportunity to establish prestige in the three realms and let the two saints of the West retreat in the face of difficulties, otherwise the consequences are not acceptable to the West.


    After hearing the words of dingguang''s Happy Buddha, the enlightenment sneered: "the two saints in the West really look up to us and have taken out their own treasures of preaching, but it''s not so easy to want our lives. Can Guanyin Bodhisattva tell us the name of this array?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "this is the second largest Dharma protection array in the west, called the Ten Thousand Buddhas array."


    The enlightenment smiled and said, "thank you, Guanyin Bodhisattva. It''s our honor to see the second Western Dharma array."


    I have to say that the cooperation of the Wudao people was very appropriate. Between the words of the Wudao, Hou Yi began to take the Wudao as the center and began to move closer. Vaguely, they each stood in a good position according to the "four elephant array". However, fortunately, they have all been ordered by the teacher, and they will not use this array until they are absolutely impossible.


    Seeing the murderous spirit of enlightenment and others, Guanyin Bodhisattva also knew that the fool of dingguang Huanxi Buddha aroused the blood of enlightenment. Today, they need to work hard to win. At this time, the Guanyin Bodhisattva could not help but secretly hate the dingguang joyful Buddha. It was more than enough to fail. I really don''t know how the saint would have accepted him into the west at the beginning.


    Maitreya and others also saw the determination of Wudao and others, and didn''t want to say more with Wudao and others. After gesturing to each other, the array began to be powerful. I saw that there was a murderous atmosphere here at Dayton time. It was agitated, howled by the Yin wind, and filled with miserable fog, which shrouded the enlightenment people.


    At this time, the enlightenment and others covered by the Ten Thousand Buddhas array saw only a blur of chaos in the array. It was faintly visible that the Ten Thousand Buddhas came out together, and the sky was full of golden light, like hundreds of millions of golden snakes, and the golden gas layer was filled with gold.


    At this time, the enlightenment couldn''t help thinking: "it seems that the Ten Thousand Buddhas array of Buddhism is really good. There is such a virtual image, which makes people feel like they have suddenly arrived in the Western Paradise. I should be careful in this battle so as not to lose the teacher''s face. However, the multi treasure Tathagata is not in the Ten Thousand Buddhas array, and there is still something missing. We can rush out of this array."


    Thinking of this, the enlightenment said to Hou Yi: "do you think we have the opportunity to rush out of the ten thousand Buddha array without using the ''four elephant array'', ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu''?"


    Hou Yi said, "there is no chance, but I don''t know if there is anyone else to stop after I rush out of this array?"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment said, "since we have the opportunity, we will try our best, but everyone is secretly ready for the ''four elephant array'', and when the crisis comes, we will immediately launch the ''four elephant array''."


    Hou Yi said in unison, "don''t worry, senior brother. I''ll understand."


    The enlightenment said: "just understand. You have the strongest attack power among the people of younger martial brother Hou Yi. You are the vanguard in this war. Younger martial brother Cangjie has the ''lost treasure money'' in hand, but you can drop Wanbao, followed by younger martial brother Hou Yi. Younger martial sister Jingwei has the acquired merit treasure, ''Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler'', which is in the middle, sacrificing this treasure to protect the people. Younger martial sister Chang''e is there to help. I will cut the back for everyone after I live."


    After doing everything well, the enlightenment shouted, "rush!" and immediately the five of them rushed out in the order they had arranged in advance. Their direction of rushing around was the fixed light Happy Buddha like a clown.


    As the people of the main array, burning lamps and Maitreya Buddha know everything about the Ten Thousand Buddhas array. When they see that enlightenment and others are going to break through the place guarded by dingguang Huanxi Buddha, their faces don''t change greatly.


    At this time, the burning lamp and Maitreya Buddha want to break the dingguang Huanxi Buddha into pieces. If the fool of dingguang Huanxi Buddha didn''t come out of the array again and again to show off himself, how could the enlightened people know the location of dingguang Huanxi Buddha and choose to break through from there.


    Burning lamps and Maitreya Buddha hate dingguang and rejoice in the Buddha, but they have to help him to avoid being surrounded by several people who understand the Tao, so that the western face will be lost.


    I saw that lighting a lamp destroyed the "Jiupin Golden Lotus" to delimit the empty space and came to the front of dingguang Huanxi Buddha. The "Jiupin Golden Lotus" burst out a burst of golden light, blocking Hou Yi''s way forward.


    After seeing the sudden appearance of the burning lamp, without saying a word, Hou Yi held a "Pangu bow" and drew a bow and arrow. He only heard a sharp sound of "whoosh". A sharp arrow cut through the space and shot at the dingguang Happy Buddha.


    Seeing the sudden sharp arrow, dingguang joyful Buddha didn''t have time to respond. The sharp arrow came to his eyes. At this time, dingguang joyful Buddha''s heart was like ashes and thought his body was dead.


    Having seen Hou Yi''s interests, he naturally knew that it was impossible to resist Hou Yi''s attack by relying on dingguang Huanxi Buddha. The "nine Golden Lotus" turned into a golden light, appeared in front of dingguang Huanxi Buddha, and used him to block Hou Yi''s attack.


    While shooting an arrow, Hou Yi thought that burning the lamp would not give up the fixed light and rejoice in the Buddha. After an arrow was shot, he immediately drew his bow and arrow again and set the target as burning the lamp. This time, he used the divine arrow refined by Kunpeng with laurel. Just listen to another ''whoosh'', a sharp arrow cuts through the space and shoots at the light.


    Burning the lamp did not expect Hou Yi to attack the East and the West. In the face of a sudden attack, he quickly sacrificed the "Lingshu lamp" to protect himself. The "Lingshu lamp" was not inferior to the three Lingshu lamps. All he heard was a loud bang. Burning the lamp blocked the attack of the "Pangu bow" with the "Lingshu lamp", but he paid a high price. Because of his attributes, The "Lingshu lamp" was hit by the laurel arrow and hurt the original lamp.


    The "Lingshu lamp" was the original life treasure of the lamp. The origin was damaged, and the spirit of the lamp was also seriously hurt. He saw his face change and a stream of blood gushing out of his mouth. It seemed that he was seriously injured.


    Hou Yi''s arrow has brought great shock to the three realms. With the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, he can seriously injure the quasi saint. Hou Yi is the first person in the three realms. The Western Buddhas of the Ten Thousand Buddhas array were also shocked. The cultivation of the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp was only below the two saints and the multi treasure Buddha in the Western Paradise, but now he was shot by Hou Yi. How could they not be surprised? For a moment, the Ten Thousand Buddhas array fluctuated.


    However, fortunately, the fearing sun Buddha, Guanyin Bodhisattva, Puxian Bodhisattva and Manjusri Bodhisattva have all seen the power of Hou Yi, so they were not too surprised. They tried their best to appease those Buddhist disciples, stabilize the operation of the Ten Thousand Buddhas array, and did not give a few people an opportunity to understand the Tao, which made Maitreya very appreciative.


    Hou Yi did not think that he could kill the burning lamp with quasi Saint cultivation with one arrow. After the arrow was fired, he continued to draw his bow and arrow and shot at the burning lamp again. Just as the burning lamp was about to call back the "nine Golden Lotus", Cangjie suddenly launched the "falling treasure money" and dropped the "Lingshu lamp", the life Lingbao of the burning lamp.


    Once the "Lingshu lamp" was lost, the lamp was shocked. It was the Lingbao he used to cut three corpses. Once someone broke the yuan God inside, the cultivation of burning the lamp would immediately fall back from the quasi saint to Da Luo Jinxian.


    At this time, the burning lamp could no longer care about the light and rejoice in the life and death of the Buddha. He recalled the "nine Golden Lotus" and rushed at Cangjie. Hou Yi naturally wouldn''t give the burning lamp the opportunity. Just listen to the "whoosh" sound, he shot at the burning lamp again.


    Lighting the lamp was also cruel enough. He didn''t avoid it. He destroyed the "nine Golden Lotus" and met Hou Yi''s sharp arrow with a desperate posture.


    Maitreya and lightbulb are both the masters of the Ten Thousand Buddhas array. Naturally, we can''t let the lightbulb take risks. So we quickly launched a large array to attack Hou Yi. I hope you can solve the danger of lightbulb.


    After receiving the order from Maitreya Buddha, Guanyin Bodhisattva, Puxian Bodhisattva, Manjusri Bodhisattva and afraid to stay sun Buddha all fully support burning the lamp. After all, they all rebelled with burning the lamp and took refuge in the West. Naturally, they can''t watch burning the lamp get hurt. They all showed their Lingbao to Hou Yi one after another, hoping to create opportunities for burning the lamp and recapture the Lingbao.


    Unfortunately, although their ideas are good, they do not know that the "falling treasure money" at this time is very different from the war of gods. As long as the magic weapon is dropped, unless it is a saint, they can break the space of "falling treasure money" with their mind and recall the Lingbao.


    Facing the attack of Guanyin Bodhisattva, Hou Yi did not dodge. He continued to draw his bow and arrow and shoot at the burning lamp, hoping to break through the obstruction of the "nine Golden Lotus" and escape from the ten thousand Buddha array.


    Jingwei is mainly to protect the safety of all people. Seeing the attacks of Guanyin Bodhisattva and others, it is natural to make every effort to destroy the most valuable merit and virtue of the day after tomorrow. The "Jiutian Yuanyang merit and virtue ruler" has been turned into golden lights to resist each other''s attacks, and Chang''e, who is guarding beside her, also sacrificed the sun Jinglun to protect Hou Yi.

 Chapter 532

    Maitreya Buddha did not expect that it would be so difficult for several people to join hands. When he saw that the attacks of Guanyin Bodhisattva were stopped by the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler", the "seven treasures wonderful tree" in his hand turned into a colorful light and brushed it towards the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler", hoping to create opportunities for Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Naturally, Maitreya''s enlightenment will not give him this opportunity. He is wearing the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag" on his head and holding the "sea god needle" which is the most valuable virtue of the day after tomorrow. He stopped the "seven treasures wonderful tree" and solved the danger of Jingwei.


    Although Enlightenment stopped Maitreya Buddha, the pharmacist Buddha and 3000 Buddhist disciples launched an attack at this time, which restrained the defense of Jingwei and Chang''e, greatly increasing the pressure on Hou Yi and Cangjie. Cangjie''s "treasure money" did not dare to release the other party''s Lingbao, so he could only sacrifice it on his head to protect his own safety. Hou Yi also sacrificed the innate gourd to relieve the pressure of Jingwei and Chang''e. at this time, several people who realized the Tao can be said to be the spiritual treasure.


    Although the enlightenment defeated Maitreya Buddha last time, he relied on the power of the innate Lingbao. Now Maitreya Buddha holds the "seven treasures wonderful tree" of the sage, which can no longer be cheap on the Lingbao. He soon lost the wind. If he had not been protected by the innate Lingbao "northern Xuanyuan water control flag", he might have lost.


    However, Hou Yi saw the situation of enlightenment and offered another sacrifice to the innate Lingbao "qushanduo". As soon as the treasure came out, the infinite power of the earth began to gather towards him. With the help of the power of the earth, Hou Yi controlled the mountains to press down on the burning lamp and the dingguang joyful Buddha, hoping to break through the defense of the burning lamp and break out.


    After all, burning the lantern was also an expert who had heard the Tao in Zixiao palace. He soon stabilized his mood. He was no longer impulsive because the "Lingshu lantern" was left behind. He began to use the "nine grade Golden Lotus" to defend with all his strength and did not give Hou Yi a chance to break through. I have to say that the "nine grade Golden Lotus" had very strong defense, but Hou Yi could not break its defense with all his strength. For a time, neither side can help the other.


    Seeing this situation, the Enlightenment was very anxious, but with the obstruction of Maitreya Buddha, he was also unable to support Hou Yi. At this time, the enlightenment suddenly felt a throb of the innate Lingbao "a bi sword", and then the "a bi sword" automatically jumped out of his original God and turned into a young man in the air, but his appearance was eight or nine times similar to that of the enlightenment, In this way, he realized the Tao by cutting off the evil corpse with the help of the innate Lingbao "a nose sword" and achieved the quasi holy Tao fruit.


    Maitreya achieved the quasi holy fruit by cutting the corpse with the help of Maitreya, but now the Enlightenment has achieved the quasi holy fruit by cutting the evil corpse with the help of Maitreya. They can be said to owe each other.


    The enlightenment achieved the quasi holy fruit, because his method of cutting corpses was brilliant, but his mana was higher than that of the good Maitreya Buddha. He quickly reversed the war situation, got out of trouble, and made a draw with the Maitreya Buddha.


    Maitreya Buddha saw that the Enlightenment had also achieved the quasi holy fruit, but his heart was a burst of distress. He thought to himself, "but he shouldn''t force the other party to be in a hurry. Now he took the opportunity to cut off the evil body, which added help to the other party for nothing."


    It''s a foregone conclusion. Maitreya''s anger is useless. He can only bite his teeth and bear it.


    It was not long after the war between the two sides. Wudao saw that Hou Yi could not break through the defense of burning lamps, but he understood that if they could break through the encirclement smoothly only by their own strength, they would have to pay a heavy price even if they could break out. However, such a result was not what Wudao wanted to see. He remembered the teacher''s words. Everything should be based on saving their own lives, Under this premise, everything can be given up.


    Thinking of this, the enlightenment began to inform Hou Yi several humanitarians: "everyone get ready. When I enter the central position, I will immediately launch the ''four elephant array'' to break the ten thousand Buddha array at one stroke."


    After hearing the words of enlightenment, Hou Yi began to move slowly to their respective positions, and the Enlightenment itself beat and retreated, leading the Maitreya Buddha inside.


    The Western Buddhas did not find the changes of the enlightenment and others, but just kept staring at the enlightenment and beating them. The people in the three realms who had been watching and paying attention to this place were onlookers, and soon found the abnormalities of the enlightenment and others. Although they don''t know what the enlightenment people want to do, they also understand that Kunpeng must have left them behind.


    The two saints in the West once saw that the enlightened people had operated the "Celestial Star array". When they found the abnormalities of the enlightened people, they thought that the other party was preparing the "Celestial Star array" and planned to break through the array. At this time, they couldn''t help worrying about Maitreya Buddha, hoping that they could see the situation and destroy each other''s actions.


    Unfortunately, the two saints in the West still looked up to Maitreya Buddha. He had never seen the "Celestial Star array" at all. Naturally, he did not understand the actions of several people who understood the Tao. Although the burning lamp regained consciousness, he was still thinking about how to recapture his life. The situation in front of his eyes was not clear. As for Guanyin Bodhisattva, several people were helping to light the lamp, He fiercely attacked Hou Yi, hoping to create opportunities for lighting lamps, and didn''t notice the changes of several people who realized the Tao.


    When the enlightenment moved to the middle of the five people, Maitreya found that the situation was abnormal. When he wanted to remind the Buddhist Buddhas to be careful, but it was too late. The enlightenment people were ready for everything.


    Just listen to the enlightenment and shout, "start the battle!"


    After a while, the "River map" and "Luoshu" appeared in the hands of the enlightenment, and slowly rose in the air to form a "Heluo array". Hou Yi and others also offered four elephant beads one after another. As soon as the four elephant beads came out, the "four elephant array" stood up.


    For a moment, Hou Yi summoned the virtual images of the four gods and beasts with the power of the four elephant beads. As soon as the virtual images of the four gods and beasts appeared, the murderous spirit rose everywhere. The place shrouded by the "four elephant array" in the Ten Thousand Buddhas array turned into chaos. Maitreya Buddha and burning lamps did not have time to withdraw, so they fell into the big array.


    Without the lighting lamp and Maitreya Buddha, the Ten Thousand Buddhas array lost its center and gradually seemed to collapse. At this time, the pharmacist Buddha and the afraid sun Buddha looked at each other and took over the positions of the lighting lamp and Maitreya Buddha respectively. They managed to turn the Ten Thousand Buddhas array again to resist the "four elephant array" spread by the enlightened people.


    The burning lamp and Maitreya Buddha trapped in the "four elephant array" are not in danger for a time because they have the treasure of the two western saints. However, in the acquired chaos evolved by the four elephant array, they are also dangerous from life. However, because they are quasi saints, they can support for a time.


    Together with the "four elephant array", the burning lamp knew that he had been planted today. The "Lingshu lamp" did not need to be taken back. It was lucky that he could keep his life and escape.


    After the "four elephant array" was set up by several people of the enlightenment, all the great powers of the three worlds couldn''t help sighing. They secretly lamented Kunpeng''s clever means. If several people of the Enlightenment had this array, it would be difficult to break it unless the saints came personally. No wonder Kunpeng didn''t take any measures against the western two holy tunes.


    In the Western Paradise, zhunti and Jieyin couldn''t help sighing when they saw the "four elephant array" set up by the enlightenment, and they were worried about burning lamps and Maitreya Buddha.


    After a while, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, now the four elephant array is up, but it can''t be broken by burning lamps and Maitreya Buddha. It seems that you and I need to break our vows and help them!"


    Then she was shocked when she heard this and said, "younger martial brother, don''t act rashly, so as not to cause a comprehensive struggle between the West and Kunpeng. Then things will be in trouble."


    Zhunti said: "elder martial brother, if we don''t do it now, Maitreya Buddha and burning lamps will be in big trouble. Even if the pharmacist Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva help with the ten thousand Buddha array on the periphery, they can''t break through the array and break out. Over time, even if they have your and my treasure of preaching, they can''t save themselves!"


    Then he sighed: "you and I have thousands of calculations, but we didn''t see it. Kunpeng gave this treasure to his disciples. According to my brother, the four elephant array, supported by the Heluo array, is difficult to be broken unless the sage comes personally. If Kunpeng takes the action himself, I''m afraid it''s even more powerful, or it may be compared with the ''immortal killing sword array''."


    When zhunti heard this, he was very worried and said, "elder martial brother, it''s not time to discuss the ''four elephant array''. You''d better think about how to save the burning lamp and Maitreya Buddha first!"


    After hearing this, he sighed: "Younger martial brother, if you care, you will make trouble. Nowadays, the prosperity of the west is the general trend of heaven. No matter how arrogant Kunpeng is, he dare not go against the general trend of heaven and kill the burning lamp and Maitreya Buddha. At most, the enlightened people will only hurt the burning lamp and Maitreya Buddha. If the enlightened people really want to kill the burning lamp and Maitreya Buddha, we can break the oath and use the yuan God to manipulate the Lingbao to fight each other, even at that time Kunpeng also has nothing to say. It''s better for you and me to watch it change. "


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed, "in this way, I will lose another face in the West."

 Chapter 533

    The burning lamp and Maitreya Buddha, trapped in the big array, carefully close to each other, hoping to break the four elephant array with each other''s strength.


    Enlightenment controls the whole "four image array" and knows the trend of burning lamps and Maitreya Buddha. Naturally, he will not easily let the schemes of burning lamps and Maitreya Buddha succeed. He and the evil corpse control the "River map" and "Luoshu" respectively, causing chaos to roll towards the burning lamps and Maitreya Buddha to prevent them from meeting.


    After seeing the act of enlightenment, Hou Yi also destroyed the virtual images of the four gods and beasts and launched an attack on the burning lamp and Maitreya Buddha. Although these four gods and beasts were only the virtual images summoned by the four elephant beads, they also had the magic power in the early stage of quasi holiness, which could arouse the power of the four poles of heaven and earth to attack.


    I saw that in the chaotic world evolved by "Hetu" and "Luoshu" in Dun time, there were four sharp swords of different colors hanging in the air. They were formed by the power of the four poles of heaven and earth. Although they were not comparable to the four swords of killing immortals, they were not comparable to ordinary congenital Lingbao.


    Soon after the four swords were formed, the virtual images of the four divine beasts roared together, and immediately the Four Swords turned into an aurora and cut off at the burning lamp and Maitreya Buddha respectively.


    As soon as the Four Swords formed by the power of the four poles of heaven and earth came out, the calm chaos became violent. The lights and Maitreya Buddha were like the boat in the waves. If they were not careful, the boat would be destroyed and people would die.


    The situation of lighting the lamp is better than Maitreya Buddha. The "nine Golden Lotus" introduced by the sage is the best defense spiritual treasure. For a moment and a half, the sword formed by the power of the four poles of heaven and earth can not break his defense, but Maitreya Buddha is not so lucky as lighting the lamp. It must be mentioned that the sage''s preaching treasure "seven treasures wonderful tree" is an aggressive spiritual treasure. He had to sacrifice the later heaven and man to plant a bag, To protect themselves, holding the "seven treasures wonderful tree" and constantly brushing the sword formed by the four poles of heaven and earth, Maitreya Buddha was a danger in a moment.


    Although the power of the four elephant array is incomparable, it is a loss of mana. Among the people, only enlightenment and Hou Yi have deep mana, and there is no difference. Chang''e, Jingwei and Cangjie are panting. Enlightenment realized that their mana consumption is not proportional to their recovery, so it is difficult to hold on for long, so they decided to pay attention and take the opportunity to break through the ten thousand Buddha array as soon as possible, OK, return to the Beiming sea as soon as possible, so as not to have long dreams and other twists and turns.


    Thinking of this, the enlightenment secretly said to Hou Yi: "listen to my command and launch the ''four elephant array'' to forcibly blast away the ten thousand Buddha array and break out."


    Hou Yi and others couldn''t help nodding when they heard this, indicating that they understood.


    When the enlightened people were discussing how to break through the Ten Thousand Buddhas array, the pharmacist Buddha and the afraid sun Buddha were commanding the Ten Thousand Buddhas array and preparing to rescue the burning lamp and Maitreya Buddha. They didn''t expect that the other party would attack them. This is due to their lack of experience. They only think about how to save people, but they don''t expect the other party to fight back.


    After the Enlightenment was ready, he shouted, "Hetu" and "Luoshu" gave up their entanglement with the burning lamp and Maitreya Buddha, and opened into two giant dragons with one Yin and one Yang. They entangled with each other and rushed to the ten thousand Buddha array commanded by the pharmacist Buddha and afraid liusun. The power of the four poles of heaven and earth controlled by Hou Yi also followed suit and rushed to the ten thousand Buddha array.


    After listening to a loud noise, the ten thousand Buddha array was rushed through a gap by the giant dragon evolved from the "Hetu" and "Luoshu". The pharmacist Buddha and the fearing sun Buddha just found that they had made a big mistake and did not expect the other party''s counterattack. When they wanted to stop, it was too late, and the four polar forces of heaven and earth controlled by Hou Yi had come to them, But they are in a dilemma and don''t know what to do!


    If the Medicine Guru Buddha and the fearing sun Buddha exert all their efforts to run the ten thousand Buddha array, they may still be able to stop one or two, but they will inevitably be hurt by the power of the four poles of the heaven and earth. The three thousand Buddhist disciples behind them will suffer heavy losses, and they themselves will also be seriously injured, and they are more likely to die.


    The time for the pharmacist Buddha and the fearing sun Buddha to consider was just between lightning and flint. Finally, the fearing sun Buddha chose life between life and resistance. He first avoided the attack of the four poles of heaven and earth, and the 3000 Buddhist disciples behind him also avoided. The ten thousand Buddha array stopped immediately because of his active retreat, but the 3000 Buddhist disciples were not afraid of staying sun Buddha, A small number of people were injured by the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, and hundreds of people were killed and injured.


    Seeing this, Wudao and others took the opportunity to rush out of the Ten Thousand Buddhas array. Instead of staying more, they went directly to the North Sea.


    Burning lamps and Maitreya Buddha knew when they saw the enlightenment launch a counterattack against the Ten Thousand Buddhas array that they had completely failed this time. The Ten Thousand Buddhas array that had lost the "seven treasures and wonderful trees" and "nine Golden Lotus" could not resist the counterattack of the other party. If they did not retreat in time, 3000 Buddhists would suffer heavy losses.


    As they expected, the main personnel who presided over the formation, such as the pharmacist Buddha, the fearing sun Buddha and the dingguang Happy Buddha, were not damaged, but the three thousand Buddhists suffered heavy losses and hundreds died.


    At this time, the heart of burning the lamp was filled with emotion. He and others came to deal with Kunpeng''s younger brother with the testimony treasure of the two saints of the west, but they suffered heavy losses, which made him wonder whether his decision to join the West was correct. It''s no wonder that the lantern would think so. All his life treasures have been lost, which makes him worry about the rise and fall of the West.


    At the thought of the "Lingshu lamp", burning the lamp could not wait to break the dingguang joyful Buddha into pieces. It was precisely because of his ignorance that the weakness of the ten thousand Buddha array was exposed, so that he lost his life Lingbao in order to save him. Thinking of burning the lamp here was furious and stared at the dingguang joyful Buddha.


    After seeing the gloomy and terrible eyes of the burning lamp, dingguang Huanxi Buddha was frightened and couldn''t help hiding behind the pharmacist Buddha to avoid the murderous eyes of the burning lamp.


    The pharmacist Buddha also understood the mood of burning the lamp. It would not be better to change who was in the mood. However, at this time, he did not want to fight with the dingguang joyful Buddha here because of this matter and become the laughing stock of the three worlds.


    The pharmacist Buddha came forward and said, "the ancient Buddha who lights the lamp is not a place to stay for a long time. We''d better return to the blissful world as soon as possible, report the course of this trip to the two religious leaders, and then make another plan. What do you think?"


    When she heard this, she also knew that she could not settle accounts with the dingguang joyful Buddha here. She could only nod her head and agree to the proposal of the herbalist Buddha, which temporarily suppressed her anger.


    Fearing sun Buddha, Guanyin Bodhisattva, Puxian Bodhisattva and Manjusri Bodhisattva also stepped forward to comfort the lamp burning. They all went to the West with the lamp burning. Naturally, they are a group. They naturally want to express their feelings when they suffer from lamp burning.


    Maitreya Buddha sighed after seeing the actions of afraid liusun and others: "Now, I''m afraid that the burning lamp has a killing intention for the dingguang Huanxi Buddha. If this matter is not handled well, I''m afraid there will be a dispute within Buddhism, and the burning lamp has a deep relationship with the afraid of staying sun Buddha, Guanyin Bodhisattva, Puxian Bodhisattva and Manjusri Bodhisattva. If they jointly suppress the dingguang Huanxi Buddha, things will be in great trouble. If they are careless, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Maitreya thought of this, so he came forward to light the lamp and said, "the ancient Buddha lost the most in this war. When the two religious leaders learned about it, they will reward the ancient Buddha to make up for the loss of the ancient Buddha."


    Dingguang Huanxi Buddha also knows that he has lost the spiritual treasure of his life because of himself. When he returns to the west, the lantern will unite with several people who are afraid to stay in the sun to suppress himself, but he also lost the six tail flag and can''t form a deterrent to them. I''m afraid he will have a hard time in the West in the future.


    Speaking of this, the position of dingguang Huanxi Buddha in the west is very embarrassing. Because he is an active traitor to join the west, the Central Plains of the west is closed. All disciples despise him as a traitor, and several people from the hermeneutics hate him very much because of his origin. Now, because of his momentary confusion, he has made such a big mistake in front of the pharmacist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha By mistake, they lost their life treasure by burning the lamp. I think they will look down on themselves in the future. At this time, dingguang rejoiced. The Buddha couldn''t help complaining secretly and didn''t know what to do.


    Dingguang Huanxi Buddha also hates Maitreya Buddha and others for ignoring himself. It''s not that he didn''t want to leave the west again. However, in the war of Fengshen, he turned his back to the enemy and entered the West. If he defected from the west again, no one would accept him, so he can only stay in the West.


    After a long time, dingguang rejoiced and sighed in the Buddha''s heart: "if you have no power, you should be angry when you go there. If you have the opportunity, you must accept more disciples, so you can have something to rely on in the future."


    Maitreya and others did not know what dingguang Huanxi Buddha was thinking, but after this, they were greatly disappointed with dingguang Huanxi Buddha and did not want to associate with him again.

 Chapter 534

    Along the way, Maitreya and others were silent. They were all immersed in the losses of the war. Unconsciously, they returned to the Western Paradise.


    When zhunti and Jieyin learned that they had come back, they summoned them to the main hall.


    After sitting down, Maitreya Buddha first stood up and took all the blame for the war on himself. He only heard him say: "teacher, everyone has done their best in this war. The reason why this situation has become today is due to the improper command of the disciples, which has nothing to do with your martial brothers."


    The burning lamp walking with Maitreya was very grateful to Maitreya when he heard this. Although Maitreya wanted to bear all the blame on himself, burning lamp, as the person presiding over the array, could not do so. He knew that zhunti and Jieyin two saints knew the course of things in the dark. If he allowed Maitreya to resist the blame himself, Then in the future, he will lose trust in the eyes of the two saints in the West.


    Thinking of this, the burning lamp also stood up and said, "Maitreya and I jointly preside over the Ten Thousand Buddhas array. Maitreya is not only guilty, but I also have a share."


    Zhunti was overjoyed when he heard the words of burning the lamp. He thought to himself, "burning the lamp can say these words, but he has no second heart for me in the west, but he can''t treat him badly in the future!"


    The dingguang joyful Buddha saw that Maitreya and the burning lamp were scrambling to bear the responsibility. He was not a fool. Naturally, he knew what each other thought. He also stood up and said, "this matter has nothing to do with the two Buddhas. It''s completely because I lost my mind and wanted to get back the six tail flags, so it became a big mistake. Therefore, the responsibility for this matter lies with me. Please see the two religious leaders."


    When zhunti heard this, he couldn''t help saying, "it''s good if you think so. In fact, it''s not your responsibility, but that I lost my calculation and made you suffer. You don''t need to blame yourself for this."


    Zhunti paused for a moment and then said, "the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp lost his life''s spiritual treasure ''Lingshu lamp'' in order to calm the light and rejoice in the Buddha in this war, resulting in damage to his cultivation. I give you ''six grade Golden Lotus''. This treasure is'' twelve grade Golden Lotus''. It has strong defense and can be used as a body guard."


    Zhunti took out a golden lotus and handed it to the burning lamp. The burning lamp quickly came forward to take it and said, "thank you for your generous gift!"


    Zhunti smiled: "You deserve it. You lost your life treasure for the sake of the West. As the leader of the sect, I naturally want to make up for you. Although the ''six grade Golden Lotus'' may not be as good as your life treasure, there is little difference between the two. The'' six grade golden Lotus'' is not its ultimate form. In a certain degree, it can grow into nine grades, which requires everyone''s opportunity. I hope you can There is enough opportunity to grow it to Jiupin lotus platform. "


    Burning the lamp had some regrets in his heart, but when he heard that the "six grade Golden Lotus" could grow to nine grades, he was very happy, and the trace of regret disappeared.


    Dingguang rejoiced that the Buddha had obtained such a good Lingbao when he saw the light burning lamp, so he also stared at zhunti saint, hoping that zhunti could make up for his lost six tail flags,


    When zhunti saw dingguang''s joyful Buddha, he couldn''t help sighing and Thinking: "The dingguang Huanxi Buddha also lost the six tail flags for the West. If he doesn''t make a supplementary taste, I''m afraid no one will be willing to do his best for the development of the West in the future. However, the dingguang Huanxi Buddha''s reason makes the lantern lose its original life treasure, but he can''t give him a supplementary taste, so as not to cause the dissatisfaction of the lantern."


    Thinking of this, zhunti took out a thin bamboo, handed it to dingguang Huanxi Buddha and said, "this is the spiritual bamboo differentiated from the six quiet bamboos. It can also be regarded as a great spiritual treasure. Since you lost the six tail flags, this treasure will be given to you for self-defense."


    Dingguang rejoiced that the Buddha came forward and took the fine bamboo, and then retreated silently. He knew in his heart that this treasure was a little lower than the "six Golden Lotus", but he was very satisfied that the sage could give him a taste.


    Zhunti said after tasting the dingguang joyful Buddha and burning the lamp, "you must be tired after this war. Go back to your cave first and have a rest. I''ll ask someone to inform you when I have something."


    Hearing this, several people who lit the lamp returned to their cave to recover from their injuries.


    After the crowd left, zhunti complained bitterly: "elder martial brother, I was originally poor in the west, but Kunpeng took the Lingbao again and again. What can I do in the long run?"


    To approach road: "Younger martial brother, there''s no way. The Taoist priest has made you and me unable to fight. If we don''t exert our best in the west, we are not the enemy of Kunpeng. Besides, in terms of array, you and I are not his enemy. First, there is the" star array in the sky ", now there is the" four elephant array ", and there are the three major arrays of" Heluo array "unique to" Hetu "and" Luoshu ". All of that time It''s no small matter, but I can''t fight with the West. "


    When zhunti heard this, he couldn''t help sighing: "it''s all the teacher''s bias. If we can have a treasure like Sanqing in hand, why would we be afraid of the Kunpeng!"


    On hearing this, he immediately said: "Don''t talk nonsense, younger martial brother. You and I have no Lingbao, but we just don''t have a chance with it. Look at Kunpeng. The teacher didn''t give him a Lingbao in those years, but now there are more congenital Lingbao on his disciples than I do in the West. Moreover, you don''t find that Kunpeng''s disciples have merit and virtue. You can imagine how much effort Kunpeng has spent to cultivate them, You and I also need to pay attention to cultivating disciples to prepare for the next mass robbery. Although we were defeated in this war, we also got some benefits. Maitreya Buddha achieved quasi holy fruit in this war and added more help to the West. "


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, Maitreya Buddha got the quasi holy Tao fruit, but Kunpeng''s disciples also achieved the quasi holy Tao fruit, and took the six tail flag and Lingshu lamp from us."


    Then he said: "Younger martial brother, Kunpeng has only five disciples, but you and I have three thousand disciples. Now we have three quasi saints in the West. None of the forces in the three circles has our quasi saints, and there are no three quasi saints in the combination of the three religions of Taoism. If we can cultivate one or two quasi saints in the next fight with Kunpeng, we can stand in favor of the next mass robbery Status. "


    Zhunti said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, every time we fight Kunpeng, we lose a lot. How many Lingbao can we lose in the west?"


    Then he heard this and said with a smile, "younger martial brother, I don''t know if you have any feelings after these struggles with Kunpeng?"


    Zhunti was puzzled when he heard this, and asked, "elder martial brother, how can I explain this? Why do I have some incomprehension?"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, have you ever compared the differences between Kunpeng and Taishang Laojun in competing for merit and virtue with us?"


    When zhunti heard this, he meditated for a moment and said, "but there is no difference. They both have the same mind and thought, and they often seek merit and virtue from the journey to the West!"


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother is still obsessed with the situation. He cares too much about this merit, so he is addicted to hatred, but he doesn''t see the cunning of Kunpeng!"


    When zhunti heard the quotation, he said, "please show me the maze, senior brother!"


    Then he said, "the way the Supreme Lord competes with us for merit is the same as ours. They all send their disciples or mount the lower boundary as demons to block Tang Sanzang''s westward journey, and then rescue Tang Sanzang to obtain merit. Do you think Kunpeng has stopped Tang Sanzang''s westward journey since Tang Sanzang''s westward journey?"


    When zhunti heard this, he was surprised and said, "no, Kunpeng hasn''t done anything harmful to Tang Sanzang. He ordered his disciples to help Tang Sanzang!"


    Then he sighed: "this is the brilliance of Kunpeng. He can not only win merit, but also obey the way of heaven and stand himself in an invincible position. If you and I stop his action, it will be against the way of heaven. This is the main reason why you and I have been defeated by Kunpeng several times."


    When zhunti heard this, he thought carefully. As he said, although the Western Daxing is the general trend of the way of heaven, it does not mean that they can act at will. Contrary to the way of heaven, they are naturally not Kunpeng''s enemies.


    With this understanding, zhunti said, "senior brother is smart. He saw through Kunpeng''s plot in such a short time. I wonder if senior brother has any countermeasures?"


    Then he sighed: "those who follow the sky should work against the sky. Although I can see through Kunpeng''s trick, I can''t resolve it. If you and I still deploy according to the previous deployment, I''m afraid it''s difficult to do something."


    Zhunti asked, "what should we do according to elder martial brother?"


    Then he sighed: "now you and I can only let our disciples protect Tang Sanzang in secret. As long as Tang Sanzang has an accident, we can help immediately. This can stop Kunpeng''s conspiracy, but in this way, we get a lot less merit."


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "it doesn''t matter if you have less merit. It''s better than nothing."

 Chapter 535

    After breaking through the Ten Thousand Buddhas array, the enlightened people quickly returned to the Beiming sea. After this war, they gained a lot, but they had a certain understanding of large-scale regiment warfare.


    Kunpeng was very satisfied with the trip of several savants. He not only nearly guided Tang Sanzang to give up learning, but also split the relationship between Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples, making Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and Sha Seng have different ideas about the West. This has seriously dealt a blow to the arrogance of the West.


    Kunpeng didn''t care that the enlightenment took the opportunity to cut the evil corpse. Even without this war, it won''t be long before the enlightenment can cut the corpse successfully and achieve the quasi holy fruit. However, Hou Yi has reached the edge of cutting the corpse after this struggle, and his evil thoughts are completely lured out.


    Kunpeng said, "Hou Yi, you have gained the most from this war. Evil thoughts have taken shape. You can chop the body successfully with a little effort. I wonder if you can think of how to chop the body with he Lingbao?"


    Hou Yi said, "teacher Hui, the disciples want to kill the evil corpse with ''expelling the mountain duo''!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he thought for a moment and said: "You are the reincarnation of a great witch. It''s appropriate to use this'' drive mountain duo ''to kill evil corpses. The achievement of evil corpses is no lower than that of the'' ah Bi sword ''of enlightenment. You and the enlightenment are highly qualified and have a good chance. In this amount of robbery, it is possible to kill good and evil corpses, but there is no problem to protect yourself in the next amount of robbery. You two need to stay for the merits and virtues gained in the journey to the West , used to cut the body. "


    Hou Yi and Wu Dao heard this and said, "thank you for your guidance."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "to understand the Tao, you can use the ''northern Xuanyuan water control flag'' to cut good thoughts, while Hou Yi cut good thoughts with the innate gourd. However, the gourd is contaminated with a trace of murderous spirit because it was refined into the ''cut immortal flying knife'' by the Eastern Emperor, but you need to return the origin. I will give you a three light divine water for the teacher. You will put it into the gourd and wash the murderous spirit."


    Kunpeng said with a gesture and released a three light divine water to Hou Yi. When Hou Yi saw it, he quickly sacrificed the congenital gourd and included the three light divine water in it.


    Kunpeng then looked at Cangjie and said with a smile, "Cangjie, you give the ''Lingshu lamp'' and the ''six tail flag'' to your teacher."


    Hearing this, Cangjie quickly took out the "Lingshu lamp" and the "six tail flag" from the "falling treasure money" and handed them to Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng said after taking over the two Lingbao: "The six tail flag is the property of the leader of Tongtian cult, but we can''t leave it without permission. In a few days, you will send this treasure to jin''ao Island, return it to the leader of Tongtian cult, and make a good relationship with him. The ''Lingshu lamp'' is a top-quality innate spiritual treasure, one of the three spiritual lamps. It was originally the life treasure of the lamp. You can kill the original God of the lamp as a teacher. You just keep it for self-defense, and you can also use it Cut three corpses. "


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, his mind entered the "six tail flags" and the "Lingshu lamp" and wiped out the yuan God of dingguang Huanxi Buddha and burning lamp. As soon as the yuan God extinguished the burning lamp and dingguang Huanxi Buddha in the Western Paradise, he was aware of it.


    Ding Guang was glad that the Buddha was so low that the original God was destroyed and was not seriously injured. It only took a few days of meditation to recover his cultivation. But the burning lamp suffered heavy losses. The "Lingshu lamp" was not only his life treasure, but also the treasure he used to cut three corpses. As soon as his original God in the "Lingshu lamp" was destroyed, the three corpses immediately disappeared. Although his realm was still there, his cultivation was greatly damaged, Since the quasi Saint fell to the great Luo Jinxian, it takes a long time to recover his cultivation.


    When the lantern God was destroyed, the Guanyin Bodhisattva was about to say goodbye to the lantern and return to his ashram, but they found that the lantern''s face suddenly changed color and looked very sad.


    The Guanyin Bodhisattva couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter with you, lamp burning teacher?"


    The burning lamp sighed: "my yuan God in the ''Lingshu lamp'' was destroyed by Kunpeng. The yuan God was greatly damaged. Now his cultivation has retreated. The three corpses that have been cut off have completely disappeared. It is difficult to recover his cultivation."


    Hearing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "it was the ignorance of the dingguang joyful Buddha that caused the lamp burning teacher to lose his life treasure. Now it is involved to the damage of cultivation. I knew so. The lamp burning teacher shouldn''t have saved his life!"


    Burning lamp heard this and sighed: "This may be my life, but fortunately, the" six Golden Lotus "given by the zhunti saint has made up for my loss, and my realm is still there. As long as the yuan God repairs, you can restore the cultivation of the zhunti saint. However, you should say less about Guanyin in the future, so as not to cause the dissatisfaction of the two saints, which is very unfavorable to your future development. You should remember clearly!"


    Hearing this, the Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded and said, "thank you for reminding me. I will pay attention."


    The burning lamp nodded and said, "you must have experienced this fight. Return to the cave enlightenment Avenue as soon as possible, or strive for the success of cutting the body as soon as possible. If you get the quasi holy fruit, I won''t keep you."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded when they heard this, then said goodbye to the burning lamp and returned to their own ashram.


    In the Beiming sea, Kunpeng then said to Jingwei and Chang''e: "among all people, only you two have the lowest cultivation, which is only the cultivation in the middle of Jinxian. You two need to work hard to break through to Da Luo Jinxian as soon as possible, so that China can protect itself in the earth fairy world."


    Jingwei and Chang''e heard this and said, "disciples must practice hard and win glory for teachers."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I don''t need you to win honor for me. I just want you to be safe."


    Hearing this, Jingwei couldn''t help saying, "teacher, I have the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow, ''Jiutian Yuanyang merit and virtue ruler'' to protect myself, but everything will be fine."


    Hearing this, Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing: "Jingwei, the ''Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler'' is an aggressive treasure. Defense is not his strong point, and your cultivation is low. You can''t give full play to the power of this treasure, but you should be careful not to be careless! If you want to fully master the ''Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler'', you need the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. Look, Cangjie''s'' falling treasure money ''doesn''t have the'' Jiutian Yuanyang skill" "Dechi" is powerful, but he can give full play to the power of "falling treasure money" and can easily drop the life Lingbao of burning the lamp. If you can''t do this, this is affected by the gap between you and Cangjie. "


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "teacher, what is the way to quickly improve cultivation?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "it''s not difficult for a teacher to improve your accomplishments with Chang''e, but if a teacher forcibly improves your accomplishments, you can''t give full play to your accomplishments according to your current state of mind. Instead, it''s better not to improve your accomplishments, so as not to hurt others but yourself!"


    Jingwei asked, "teacher, is there no other way?"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s not that I don''t have it. The reason why I let you and Chang''e go out to experience with them is that I hope you can improve your realm in the battle. When you reach the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, I can use medicine to help you break through to Da Luo Jinxian, so there will be no future trouble."


    Jingwei was very happy when he heard this and said, "teacher, how far is the disciple''s realm from Da Luo Jinxian?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "soon, after the end of Tang Sanzang''s journey to the west, you must have the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. At that time, being a teacher will improve your cultivation."


    After hearing this, Wu Dao said: "teacher, the West has suffered heavy losses in this war. Presumably, they can''t have another conflict with us in a short time. I''m afraid the little sister and Chang''e will be disappointed if they want to improve their realm in the battle."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "Enlightenment, you still don''t understand zhunti''s character. Even if he suffered great losses in the last fight in the west, he won''t stop. Moreover, their losses were not serious last time. They just killed and injured hundreds of Buddhists. No one was hurt except lighting lamps. Maitreya took the opportunity to cut off the evil corpse and achieve the quasi holy fruit. Fundamentally speaking, the West The main staff of the party has not changed. "


    Hearing this, the enlightenment asked, "teacher, how much will you lose your cultivation if the lamp loses its life Lingbao?"


    Kunpeng said: "He was originally in the early stage of becoming a saint, and this'' spiritual pivot lamp ''is not only his life treasure, but also the spiritual treasure he used to place the three corpses. Without this treasure, he is only the later cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, but he can''t recover his cultivation in a short time, but his realm is still there. As long as he can find another spiritual treasure to place the three corpses, he can stand when his yuan God recovers That is, cut three corpses to achieve quasi holy fruit. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Taoist priest''s face changed greatly and asked, "teacher, if the disciples'' three corpses are destroyed, will they also fall into great cultivation?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "no matter who, even the saints, if the three corpses are destroyed, their accomplishments will be greatly damaged. However, the method of cutting the three corpses into Tao is different. Your three corpses are evolved from the innate Lingbao itself, and there are only a few Lingbao in the three realms that can hurt your three corpses."


    Hearing the teacher''s words, the Enlightenment was relieved.

 Chapter 536

    Just before he spoke, Kunpeng suddenly changed his face. He pointed out that the mount of Guanyin Bodhisattva, Jin Houhou, was in crisis in the lower world. He was ordered by Guanyin Bodhisattva to be a demon in the lower world. He stopped Tang Sanzang on the road to create opportunities for Guanyin Bodhisattva to earn merit.


    Now, at the time of the great defeat of the west, the enlightenment broke the conspiracy of the West. The Guanyin Bodhisattva wanted to take back the golden hair roar in case it angered the monkey king, pig Bajie and monk Sha, which affected the Westward Journey to learn scriptures. Unexpectedly, the golden hair roar also thought after Qiu Shouxian was saved and was unwilling to go back to the South China Sea and wanted to sacrifice his life.


    Kunpeng was shocked when he calculated this point. It seems that the two saints in the West want to change their strategy, but they need to be careful in the future. Don''t be calculated by the two saints in the West.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said to Cangjie, "Cangjie, you, Wudao and Hou Yi go to jin''ao island to meet the leader of Tongtian cult, return the six tail flags, and then tell the leader of Tongtian cult that the time has come for Jin Guangxian to get out of trouble, but things have changed. The Jin Guangxian is in danger. Let him try to save him."


    After receiving Kunpeng''s order, Wudao, Cangjie and Hou Yi knew that the matter was urgent, so they immediately set off for jin''ao island to meet the leader of Tongtian cult.


    Since Qiu Shouxian got out of trouble, the leader of Tongtian cult has been watching and paying attention to the golden light fairy and Lingya fairy. When the golden light fairy had a dispute with the Guanyin Bodhisattva, the leader of Tongtian cult knew that the time had come for the golden light fairy to get out of trouble, and immediately sent Kong Xuan, Wudang virgin and Yunxiao empress to rescue the golden light fairy.


    Kunpeng did not expect that the leader of Tongtian cult had already known about Jin Guangxian and made arrangements, but his efforts were in vain.


    The enlightenment three came to jin''ao Island, and the Lord of Tongtian sent the virgin turtle spirit to welcome them into the hall. After meeting the leader of Tongtian cult, they only heard the leader ask, "I don''t know why Taoist Kunpeng asked you to come to my jin''ao island?"


    The enlightenment came forward and said, "the disciple came by the teacher''s order to inform the saint of heaven that Jin Guangxian is in trouble. Please try to save him!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said with a smile, "Taoist Kunpeng has a heart. Since Qiu Shouxian got out of trouble, I have been watching and paying attention to the golden fairy and Lingya fairy. I know about the golden fairy."


    Enlightenment was slightly surprised when he heard this, but he turned to think that the leader of Tongtian cult is the saint. If you pay a little attention, you can know the actions of Jin Guangxian. He thought of this, he felt nothing to be surprised.


    When the enlightenment retreated, Cangjie came forward and took out the six tail flags and said, "disciple Cangjie Jiao was lucky to seize the six tail flags from the western dingguang joyful Buddha''s hand, and came to return them to the saint at the teacher''s order."


    Cangjie said and respectfully presented the six tail flags. The leader of Tongtian church motioned to the virgin turtle spirit to accept the six tail flags.


    After receiving the six tail flags, the goddess of turtle spirit saw the Lord of Tongtian sighing: "Thank you Kunpeng Taoist friend for this. At the beginning, I was blind and accepted the traitor of dingguang fairy. At the critical moment, I betrayed the teacher with treasure, so that the sect was defeated miserably in the war of Fengshen and almost destroyed the sect. Unfortunately, this treasure has been revealed in front of the saints, but it is impossible to use it to the saints. Turtle spirit, this treasure will be in your charge in the future."


    The goddess of turtle spirit came forward and thanked, "thank you for your kindness!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "the six tail flag has the same attribute as the ''nail head and seven arrows book'' of the witch gate. They are all the spiritual treasures that directly attack the yuan God. This kind of spiritual treasure is somewhat against the sky, so you can''t move lightly if it''s less than ten thousand."


    The goddess of the tortoise spirit also heard of the reputation of the "book of seven arrows nailed to the head" in the battle of gods. Zhao Gongming was the victim. If Kunpeng hadn''t saved her, she would have been on the list of gods.


    But he said that Jin Guangxian was originally ordered by Guanyin Bodhisattva to go down to the world as a demon to capture the holy palace lady of the state of Zhu Zi and set obstacles for Tang Sanzang to go west, so as to seek merit and virtue for the West. Unexpectedly, when Western Buddhas fought with enlightenment, they not only lost, but also were told by enlightenment that their conspiracy was broken. In case, Guanyin Bodhisattva wanted to cancel Jin Guangxian''s action. She was I don''t know that Jin Guangxian had a plan in mind. He wanted to take this opportunity to get out of trouble. Naturally, he didn''t want to obey the orders of Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    In desperation, Guanyin Bodhisattva had to go down to the state of Zhu Zi in person to capture the golden fairy before the arrival of Tang Sanzang, so as to prevent trouble.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva did not expect that Tongtian sect leader had known the news of Jin Guangxian. The decent Kong Xuan, Wudang virgin and Yunxiao empress came to help Jin Guangxian get out of trouble. Just when Guanyin Bodhisattva wanted to capture the Jin Guangxian, Kong Xuan, Wudang virgin and Yunxiao empress appeared.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was shocked when she saw it. She knew that none of Kong Xuan''s three people could compete with each other. From the current situation, she could not bring the golden fairy back to the purple bamboo forest in the South China Sea. However, Guanyin Bodhisattva didn''t want to run away without calling. She just heard her come forward and say, "what are the three Taoist friends doing here?"


    Kong Xuan said calmly, "we are here for the golden immortal. We want to ask Guanyin Bodhisattva to let him go. What is the Bodhisattva''s intention?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "this golden fairy is now my Buddhist disciple, but I can''t decide this matter."


    Kong Xuan heard this and said coldly, "Guanyin Bodhisattva, I have a good life to discuss with you, but it has given you enough face. If you don''t know how to be funny, don''t blame me for being unreasonable. Don''t forget that you promised me at the beginning. If Jin Guangxian and Lingya Xian get out of trouble, you can''t stop them. Do you want to repent now?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva naturally doesn''t want to be an enemy with Kong Xuan. The reason why she just said that was to lead Kong Xuan to say what she had just said, so that she can explain to the two saints in the West.


    But she had to say that Guanyin Bodhisattva was cunning. When she heard Kong xuanru''s words as she expected, she pretended to sigh: "well, I made an oath at the beginning. Since Kong xuandao''s friend wanted to lead Jin Guangxian out of trouble, I won''t stop him any more. Take him away now!"


    This performance of Guanyin Bodhisattva surprised Kong Xuan, Wudang virgin and Yunxiao empress. Originally, they thought that they had to do a release with the Guanyin Bodhisattva to save the golden fairy, but they didn''t expect that Kong Xuan only said a few words and made the Guanyin Bodhisattva retreat.


    The abnormality of Guanyin Bodhisattva made everything prepared by Kong Xuan, Wudang virgin and Yunxiao empress hit the air. However, they did not think much and ignored the Guanyin Bodhisattva, so they returned to jin''ao island with Jin Guangxian.


    After Kong Xuan, Wudang virgin, Yunxiao empress and Jin Guangxian left, Guanyin Bodhisattva gave a long sigh and sighed: "I finally escaped a disaster and didn''t let Kong Xuan find a reason to do it. Otherwise, today I am in danger and I will die if I''m not careful."


    After sighing, Guanyin didn''t go back to the purple bamboo forest in the South China Sea. Instead, he went to Mount Emei, the Taoist temple of Puxian Bodhisattva, and wanted to inform Puxian Bodhisattva to take good care of the Lingya fairy in case he was rescued by interception.


    Speaking of Emei Mountain, it was originally Zhao Gongming''s Taoist temple. Only because of the great defeat of the war of God worship, the leader of Tongtian sect asked all the remaining disciples to return to jin''ao island in case of accidents, so he let the Buddhism get a discount and took the opportunity to seize Zhao Gongming''s Taoist temple.


    After arriving at the Bodhisattva''s ashram, the Bodhisattva welcomed the Guanyin Bodhisattva into the hall. After the two sat down, the Bodhisattva asked, "I don''t know why friends come here?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva sighed, "I don''t know if you remember the oath we made with Kong because of Qiu Shouxian?"


    The Bodhisattva was surprised when he heard this and asked, "I naturally remember this, but I don''t know why my friend mentioned it?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva sighed: "I just came for this. My mount golden roar has just been rescued by Kong Xuan, Wudang virgin and Yunxiao empress. I''m here to remind you to take care of the Lingya fairy in case he is also rescued by the interceptor!"


    When the Bodhisattva Puxian heard this, he was shocked and said, "what! How is this possible? Didn''t you let the lower boundary of Jin Guangxian be a demon to stop Tang Sanzang from going west to learn scriptures? Now, how did the interceptor know the whereabouts of Jin Guangxian before Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples arrived at the state of Zhu Zi?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva sighed: "I don''t know how they know the whereabouts of Jin Guangxian. However, the last enlightenment exposed the fact that we sent our disciples to the lower world to block Tang Sanzang''s Westward Journey to learn scriptures. Therefore, in order to prevent affecting the determination of Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples to learn scriptures, I wanted that Jin Guangxian to give up his previous deployment. Unexpectedly, he had a different mind and didn''t want to obey my orders. I thought it was necessary It attracted the attention of the truncated church. "


    Upon hearing this, the Bodhisattva Puxian sighed: "Qiu Shouxian and Jin Guangxian have been out of trouble now. It seems that the cause and effect of the war of Fengshen in those years is coming to an end. If God wants to get Lingya out of trouble, no matter how much I take care of it, it''s useless! But I want to thank Taoist friends for their kindness."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva also sighed when she heard this. She didn''t speak any more. She also understood that what Puxian Bodhisattva said was very reasonable.

 Chapter 537

    After completing the mission given to them, they said goodbye to the leader of Tongtian cult and returned to the Beiming sea to return to Kunpeng.


    When Kunpeng learned that the leader of Tongtian cult already knew about Jin Guangxian, he was a little surprised and couldn''t help thinking: "I didn''t expect that the leader of Tongtian sect changed his character after being hit by the war of God sealing. He even began to care about the situation of his disciples, otherwise he wouldn''t know his whereabouts before Jin Guangxian had an accident. However, it''s good. As long as the sect can be revived, it can involve the attention of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, so that I can fully cooperate with him The two saints of the west end cause and effect. "


    At the thought of this, Kunpeng felt a sigh of relief. After the war of canonization, he was under double pressure. The three great supernatural powers were watching his every move closely. Although they tried their best to deal with the two saints in the West and tried every means to attack them, the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty not only did not help themselves, but pulled their hind legs behind them from time to time, making Kunpeng subject It''s very important. If the leader of Tongtian church can stand up at this time, he will be much easier.


    The leader of Tongtian sect did not know that because he rescued the golden fairy, he asked the Guanyin Bodhisattva to inform the Puxian Bodhisattva, so that the Lingya fairy could not get out of trouble for a while.


    Kunpeng didn''t expect that after seeing through his scheme, the two saints in the West also changed their strategy to prevent Kunpeng from competing for the merit of learning scriptures by marking people. The enlightenment people followed the Tang Sanzang several times to seek the merit of learning scriptures, but they were repeatedly blocked, watching the merit of learning Scriptures fall into the hands of the West.


    With the close protection of the west, the journey of Tang Sanzang to the West was much smoother. Along the way, Tang Sanzang was slightly in danger. The hidden Western Buddhas or Bodhisattvas appeared to save them. They did so, which made the three people, Monkey King, pig Bajie and monk Sha, a lot easier. This made the three people happy, but they didn''t know what the other party was doing Take their merit of learning scriptures.


    When Tang Sanzang saw the help of Western Buddhas many times, he couldn''t help thinking that the words of the enlightenment people had ulterior motives, so he began to doubt Kunpeng and completely forgot his identity as a human race. On the contrary, Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha understood that all the words of the enlightenment were true, otherwise the Western Buddhas wouldn''t know Will become so diligent. If they really want to help Tang Sanzang travel to the west to learn scriptures, why didn''t they do so at the beginning? Instead, they need the monkey king to invite them every time.


    Tang Sanzang''s heart was moved by the actions of Western Buddhas, but the hearts of Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha are more alienated from the West.


    Seeing Kunpeng''s successive defeats, zhunti was not happy. He killed the chicken to get the egg, and took the merits and virtues of Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha. Moreover, there were no monsters to stop him along the way. The lack of merits and virtues made zhunti happy.


    At the beginning, the Western Buddhas were still very energetic, but after a period of time, they were a little bored. There were only bits and pieces of merit along the way. It was really tasteless to eat and a pity to give up. If these merits were all given to one person, it would be better to say, but they would be divided equally. Over time, the Western Buddhas did not want to participate in the protection of Tang Sanzang In the middle, the merit you get is not as fast as your own meditation.


    After hearing the opinions of the Buddhas, zhunti was also very difficult to do. If he agreed with the opinions of the people, he would give Kunpeng the opportunity to take advantage of it, and the merits and virtues of learning scriptures would fall into Kunpeng''s hands in vain. However, he disagreed. Many people did not share this merit and virtue, but it delayed the cultivation time of their disciples.


    In desperation, zhunti had to find the lead to discuss countermeasures to see how to deal with the matter.


    After seeing the introduction, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, the strategy of marking people doesn''t work. Now those disciples who went to protect Tang Sanzang responded one after another, saying that there are too few merits and virtues, but they are not as fast as their own meditation practice. It''s a waste of time to protect Tang Sanzang there. I don''t know how to deal with it?"


    After hearing this, I was also very helpless. There was no good way to deal with it for a while.


    Zhunti also understood the difficulties after seeing the face of Jieyin, so he said, "elder martial brother, do you think we can withdraw our hands back? It''s not the way to do this?"


    Then he sighed, "if we withdraw our hands, I''m afraid the Kunpeng will do something, and the merit of learning scriptures will fall into the hands of the Kunpeng in vain!"


    Zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, there''s no way. If we don''t withdraw our manpower, it will be a waste of everyone''s training time. It''s also very disadvantageous to us in the west, and it will affect their mood. I''m afraid they may have different ideas over a long period of time, so things will be in big trouble! It''s better to withdraw them before there''s any big trouble now We can''t get much from the merit of learning scriptures, and Kunpeng must not get much. "


    Then he thought for a moment and said, "younger martial brother, do you think we can leave someone to help Tang Sanzang secretly, so as to prevent Kunpeng from seeking the merit of going west to learn scriptures?"


    Zhunti sighed: "elder martial brother, I don''t agree with this. Now we have turned against Kunpeng. No one can guarantee whether Kunpeng''s madman will do anything special. It is very dangerous for those left behind. If you are not careful, you may die. Under the current situation, I think no one will be willing to protect Tang Sanzang alone!"


    After hearing this, zhunti also understood that zhunti was right, so he sighed: "in this case, the younger martial brother will let them come back, but you and I need to pay more attention to the Tang Sanzang, so as to prevent Kunpeng from secretly doing evil and encouraging Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha to resist the journey to the West."


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed and said, "I knew there would be such a situation today. You and I shouldn''t have sent that disciple down to stop Tang Sanzang in order to earn more merit, and gave Kunpeng this excuse for us."


    Then he said, "it''s too late to say anything now. You''d better think about how to deal with it."


    Zhunti said, "we''d better withdraw the people first and take a look at Kunpeng''s actions before we consider them. However, there is one thing we can''t ignore. Maitreya lied for the great cause of the west, but you and I can''t let Maitreya bear it alone. That''s too unfair to him!"


    Then the lead nodded and said, "I also know this. After learning the Scriptures, I want to help him end this cause and effect with that great merit. What do you think, younger martial brother?"


    Zhunti thought for a moment and said, "it''s also good to let people understand that as long as we do our best for the prosperity of the west, we won''t let it be damaged, which can stimulate their loyalty to the West."


    When the Jade Emperor in heaven saw that the two western saints were forced to such a point by Kunpeng, he regretted his alliance with the two western saints, but it was no use for him to regret it. Fortunately, he had already prepared a life-saving strategy for himself, so he wanted to test the western response.


    Just when the Jade Emperor had this intention, the two western saints withdrew the Buddhas who protected Tang Sanzang to the Western Paradise, which made the Jade Emperor very happy. The Jade Emperor didn''t want to automatically seek the merit of going west to learn scriptures when he didn''t know the bottom line of the two western saints. So he wanted to find someone to test first, and he had a good idea in his mind. The Jade Emperor found that only natota King Li was most suitable for this task, so he secretly summoned natota King Li to the back hall.


    The Jade Emperor said, "Li Aiqing, I want you to preside over one thing, but there are some risks. However, there are great merits to be obtained after it is completed. What do you mean?"


    Because of the different teachers of the three children, King tota Li was looked down upon by others in the heaven and wanted to take refuge in the Jade Emperor. When he heard this, he was very happy and thought to himself, "the jade emperor wants to give me his confidant''s affairs. This clearly takes me as his own person, which is a good thing for me."


    Thinking of this, King tota Li said, "it''s my honor to serve your majesty. I''ll listen to your Majesty''s arrangement."


    Hearing the reply from King tota Li, the Jade Emperor smiled and said, "good Aiqing is really loyal. I heard that Aiqing has an adopted daughter who is a demon in the lower world. I want her to falsely block Tang Sanzang''s Westward Journey to learn scriptures and test the reaction of the two saints in the West. I wonder if Aiqing agrees with my proposal?"


    When King tota Li heard this, he was greatly surprised. He never thought that the Jade Emperor would let him do it. However, he thought that according to his relationship with the west, even if the two western saints were dissatisfied with his move, they would not care with him, so he agreed with the Jade Emperor''s proposal.

 Chapter 538

    The two saints in the West wanted to see Kunpeng''s actions, but they didn''t expect that Kunpeng had not taken action. The Jade Emperor on the court that day was eager to come out.


    Under the protection of Western Buddhas, Tang Sanzang soon came to Zhenhai Zen temple. Not far from the temple is the hollow mountain and bottomless cave, where the dry daughter of King tota Li lived. After receiving the order from King tota Li, she has been watching and paying attention to the surrounding situation to see if the Tang Sanzang is coming.


    However, it was God''s will that the monster couldn''t help loving Tang Sanzang. He even forgot the life of King tota Li and wanted to make a good marriage with Tang Sanzang for a hundred years. It was also Tang Sanzang''s life to be robbed. Due to the protection of the Western Buddhas along the way, Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha changed their vigilance, but they didn''t expect that the Western Buddhas had secretly left, leaving only the three of them to protect Tang Sanzang. When they had a mental calculation but didn''t care, Tang Sanzang was captured by the monster, which made Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie The three monks were surprised. They just found that the Western Buddhas had unknowingly returned to the Western Paradise.


    Monkey King hated the West for such behavior, and secretly scolded: "it''s really a group of bastards. If you don''t tell old sun when you leave, it''s good for us to be prepared. Now, the teacher is captured by the monster. If there is any accident, look at the expression of the Western Buddhas."


    After scolding, Sun Wukong also had to find his master. He summoned the land of the mountain and asked, "land, do you know what monsters exist near here?"


    The land thought for a moment and said, "it''s thousands of miles away from here. There''s a big mountain, called a sunken mountain. There''s a hole in the mountain, called a bottomless hole, but there''s a powerful goblin."


    The monkey king was surprised when he heard the speech. The goblins thousands of miles away robbed the master. How could he know if there was no guidance from the mountain land. After returning to the mountain, Sun Wukong said to Zhu Bajie and monk Sha, "my younger martial brother Xiangbi must have heard that my master has been thousands of miles away."


    Pig Bajie said, "then we''ll rush to the clouds and save the master as soon as possible, so as not to have an accident. Buddhism will open a knife and ask the three of you and my brothers!"


    The monkey king also meant this, so he immediately drove a somersault cloud, followed by Zhu Bajie and Sha Seng. The white horse was born of a dragon, carrying luggage and stepping on the wind and fog. Go straight West. Not long after, they saw a big mountain blocking the foot of the cloud. All three set the cloud head.


    At this time, the pig Bajie said, "brother, the mountain is so steep that there must be demons."


    Sun Wukong said, "that''s right. Younger martial brother Sha is here and looks at the white dragon horse. I''ll go down and investigate with Bajie."


    Hearing this, monk Sha said, "elder martial brother, please rest assured that the white dragon horse will not lose."


    Pig Bajie said, "younger martial brother Sha is blessed. He has chosen a good job. The old pig is unlucky, but he wants to go down to explore the mountain!"


    Hearing this, the monkey king said angrily, "fool, don''t talk nonsense. If something happens to the master, none of us can run away, we will be punished by the Guanyin Bodhisattva."


    Hearing this, Zhu Bajie hurried down to the clouds, found a path and walked along the road. It was five or six miles away. Suddenly, he saw two female monsters drawing water from the well. But he had no eyes. He didn''t recognize that they were two female monsters, so he wanted to ask.


    Fortunately, the monkey king followed him and quickly stopped his behavior. The pig Bajie couldn''t see women and said, "elder martial brother, what are you doing? I''m going to ask the way?"


    Monkey king said, "you fool, those are two little demons. If you come forward and ask for directions, won''t you have a good result?"


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he was surprised and said, "no, elder martial brother, I don''t think those two people are monsters!"


    The monkey king disdained and said, "it would be strange if you could see the monsters in your eyes. Don''t act rashly now, and slowly follow the little monsters and see where their old nest is!"


    So Monkey King and pig Bajie followed the two demons in the dark for about twenty miles. Suddenly the two demons disappeared in front of them. Monkey King and pig Bajie were greatly surprised.


    The monkey king thought for a moment and said, "those two little demons must have drilled into the cave. You and I will look carefully to see if there are underground caves and caves here."


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he looked up carefully with Sun Wukong. After a moment, Sun Wukong found a pailou with exquisite and transparent fine makeup flowers, five flowers and four clusters of three eaves in front of a steep cliff. He and Zhu Bajie approached and saw that there were six big characters on it, which were "trapped in an empty mountain and bottomless hole".


    Sun Wukong said, "I finally found some clues, but I don''t know where the other party''s demon hole is?"


    Pig Bajie said, "elder martial brother, the demon cave must not be far away!" he turned around and looked around. Suddenly, he found a big stone at the foot of the archway, about ten miles around, with a hole in the middle, the size of the cylinder mouth, climbing naked.


    At this time, pig Bajie couldn''t help saying, "elder martial brother, look, this is the cave where the goblins go in and out."


    The monkey king was very happy when he found the cave. He said, "Bajie, go back and find younger martial brother Sha. I''ll go down and explore first. If the master is inside, I''ll attack from the inside, and you''ll block it from the outside. You and I cooperate inside and outside to save the master."


    Pig Bajie was also very happy to hear this. As long as he didn''t have to explore by himself, he wouldn''t have any opinion. He ran to the back to find the monk Sha.


    When the monkey king was looking for monsters here, the two saints who were far away in the Western Paradise were very depressed. They never thought that the Tang Sanzang had an accident just after withdrawing the Buddhas.


    Zhunti Qu found the reason when he counted it. He immediately realized that the Jade Emperor had a desire to learn scriptures from the West and wanted to seek the merit of learning scriptures. The little demon who captured Tang Sanzang turned out to be the adopted daughter of King tota Li. The move of the jade emperor made him very angry and just drove Kun Peng away, But I didn''t expect that the Jade Emperor, who was also an ally, had a different heart for this meritorious virtue.


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, that Haotian is too much. He dared to do so, but he didn''t pay attention to you and me, but we need to give him some color to see!"


    Then she shook her head and said: "Don''t get excited, younger martial brother. When you and I formed an alliance with that Haotian, we promised to give him some meritorious deeds at an appropriate time. Now, although he didn''t get your and my consent, you and I can''t stop him so as not to force that Haotian to turn against us. What''s more, he didn''t do it himself this time, but that tota Li Tianwang, who has some roots in the West with me. You and I can''t take it lightly Move. "


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed: "elder martial brother, I know what you said. I''m afraid that Haotian is insatiable and will seek the merit of learning scriptures again and again!"


    Then he laughed: "Younger martial brother, I know all these worries. Since you and I can''t take this sutra learning merit to the west, but there''s no need to stop that Haotian, don''t forget that Kunpeng has been seeking this sutra learning merit. After that Haotian formed an alliance with us, he just helped with the monkey king, but then he didn''t do anything again. You and I just took this opportunity to make him fight Kunpeng, as long as they two get up If there is a contradiction, it is very beneficial to the West. "


    When zhunti heard this, he suddenly realized it and said with a smile, "senior brother is clever!"


    The Jade Emperor never thought that he was calculating the two saints of the west, and the two saints of the West were also calculating him. Their alliance was really interesting.


    Not only did the two western saints find Haotian''s move, but Kunpeng, who was in the Beiming sea, also found it. However, Kunpeng did not act rashly as expected by the two western saints.


    Kunpeng''s move puzzled his disciples. He only heard Jingwei ask, "teacher, since the two western saints have withdrawn the Buddhas protecting Tang Sanzang, why don''t you let us go out again to seek the merit of learning scriptures?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s not urgent. Now that Haotian has a different heart for the two saints in the west, I want to see if Haotian can do that step, and then argue with it."


    Jingwei said disapprovingly, "teacher, the Jade Emperor and the two western saints are allies. No matter what, they are increasing their strength. I think the two western saints will not deal with him."


    Kunpeng smiled: "I also know that being a teacher doesn''t want them to have disputes now, but to make them suspicious of each other. Now that Haotian has the method to protect his life, he is very confident. He is no longer afraid of the threat of Sanqing. Naturally, he wants to learn to be a teacher, protect himself with his great merits and virtues, and eliminate the oppression of Sanqing. However, as long as he doesn''t go too far, he won''t care about him." It has to be said that Kunpeng is accurate. The Jade Emperor really has some ideas.

 Chapter 539

    At the beginning, the Jade Emperor ordered the tota King Li to be careful and look at the reaction of the two western saints and Kunpeng. When he saw that there was no response from both sides, he said to tota King Li: "Aiqing, now the two western saints and Kunpeng have no response to this. It must be that they don''t want to be enemies with our heaven. You can help the monkey king save Tang Sanzang and get the merit of learning scriptures."


    King tota Li was overjoyed when he heard this. Although his accomplishments were not high, he also knew the benefits of merit and virtue. He quickly said goodbye to the lower boundary of the Jade Emperor and went to the empty mountain and bottomless cave to help the monkey king rescue Tang Sanzang.


    But when King li of the tota came to the bottomless cave of the empty mountain and met the pig Bajie and monk Sha, the monkey king came out of the cave. As soon as he saw the tota, King Li shouted, "well, you Li Jing let the female lower world be a demon and captured my master, but what should you do? If you don''t give an explanation to old sun today, don''t blame me to sue you in front of the Jade Emperor!"


    When King tota Li heard this, he was surprised and thought to himself, "how could this monkey know this? It seems that if Tang Sanzang is not rescued today, this monkey will spill."


    Thinking of this, King totalI said, "how can the great sage know that I have something to do with it?"


    Sun Wukong said, "Lao sun just went down to the cave, but he found the memorial tablet dedicated to you and the three princes. Naturally, he knows your relationship. Why don''t you still want to argue?"


    When King tota Li heard this, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly and said, "the great sage misunderstood me. I''m here today to help you save Tang Sanzang according to the order of the Jade Emperor. Don''t worry. Tang Sanzang will be fine if I''m here."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong said, "you''re interesting. As long as you can save my master, Lao sun won''t care about you anymore."


    When King tota Li heard this, he quickly said, "thank you for your generosity. My little daughter thanked the great sage for his grace of not sin."


    Hearing this, the monkey king was a little annoyed and said, "well, don''t talk nonsense. You''d better let your daughter release my master quickly. I have to set off for the west to learn lessons."


    When King tota Li heard the words of the monkey king, he was a little puzzled. When did the monkey become so talkative that he didn''t embarrass me.


    However, King tota Li didn''t want to know why. He just heard him say, "great sage, wait here for a moment. I''ll go down the cave and save Tang Sanzang."


    Hearing this, the monkey king waved his hand and said, "go and come back quickly. Don''t delay our time to learn scriptures!"


    The king of tota Li didn''t say anything more. As soon as he jumped down the bottomless cave, he went to see the goblin.


    For the arrival of King tota Li, the goblin was already ready. She hurried forward to salute King tota Li and said, "my daughter has seen my father, but my father came for the Tang Sanzang?"


    King tota Li nodded and said, "my father came for this. Now the Tang Sanzang has been robbed. Let him leave and let him go to the West early to obtain the Scriptures."


    After hearing the words of King tota Li, the goblin looked very dark and said, "can father let his daughter stay in Tang Sanzang for some more time?"


    Seeing this, King tota Li asked, "my daughter has moved the truth about Tang Sanzang?"


    When the goblin heard this, he was silent. When King tota Li saw it, he naturally understood what was on her mind, so he sighed: "daughter, Tang Sanzang is destined to be a Buddhist. There is no result between you and him. After Tang Sanzang leaves, you will go to heaven with me and don''t live here in the future."


    The goblin heard this and asked, "father, is there no other way?"


    King tota Li shook his head and said, "now the monkey king has come outside the cave. If I didn''t stop him, I''m afraid he would enter the cave. In this case, how can you keep the Tang Sanzang again? It''s better to have a long pain than a short pain. Let the Tang Sanzang go west earlier, and you''ll break this evil relationship earlier."


    When the goblin heard this, he knew what to do. Without saying anything more, he asked the goblin to bring the Tang Sanzang out, and asked King tota Li to take him out of the cave and give him to the monkey king.


    The monkey king said, "Li Jing, now my master has come out, so Lao sun won''t care about you anymore. You and I will say goodbye."


    King tota Li said with a smile, "it''s so good. I wish the great sage to complete the great cause of learning Scriptures as soon as possible." King tota Li ignored the monkey king and jumped down the bottomless cave again.


    After seeing Tang Sanzang, Sun Wukong said with a smile, "how''s life in Shifu''s cave? That female goblin cares about you very much. Why don''t you agree to make a good marriage with her for a hundred years?"


    Hearing the monkey king''s teasing, Tang Sanzang was a little angry and said, "you monkey head still dare to talk nonsense. If your protection is not unfavorable, how can I be captured by the monster."


    Sun Wukong said disapprovingly, "it''s no wonder that we should blame the Buddhas in the West. If they hadn''t left secretly without informing Lao sun, master wouldn''t have been robbed. Fortunately, the goblin just loved master and didn''t let you suffer from the skin and flesh. This is also a great luck in misfortune."


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he asked, "elder martial brother, you mean that the demon doesn''t want to harm master, but wants to marry master. I''m afraid it''s impossible?"


    Sun Wukong said with a smile, "it''s impossible. I was there at that time. Naturally, I heard it clearly. If you don''t believe it, you can ask her yourself. King tota Li and she are father and daughter, but you don''t have to worry that she will harm you."


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he couldn''t help sighing: "why don''t I meet an old pig for such a good thing! Master, you''re too stupid to refuse such a good thing!"


    Tang Sanzang was annoyed when he heard that Zhu Bajie and Sun Wukong talked about it like this. He hurriedly said, "well, don''t mention it again in the future, but it was delayed by the monster. We''d better start early and go to the west to learn scriptures."


    Hearing this, the monkey king smiled and said, "master is wrong. It''s a good thing for the monster to catch you."


    When Tang Sanzang heard that monkey king mentioned the monster again, he couldn''t help but say angrily, "Monkey King, do you want me to recite the hoop curse for the teacher and dare to mention it again?"


    Hearing this, the monkey king''s face changed. Seeing this, the monk Sha hurried forward and said, "master, you wronged the eldest martial brother. It''s really a good thing that you were robbed by the monster. This sunken mountain is thousands of miles away from that day. We''re equivalent to taking the road of thousands of miles less. How can it not be a good thing!"


    Tang Sanzang was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "Wukong, I was mistaken for you just now, but since the monster can rob me thousands of miles away, and you all have great magic power, why can''t you take me on the way?"


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he said, "it''s not that we can''t take Shifu on the way, but that the Buddha doesn''t allow us to do so. Otherwise, there''s no need for Shifu to go to the Western Heaven. As long as the eldest martial brother has a few somersaults, he can see the Buddha in the Western Paradise. If Shifu wants to blame the Buddha, it''s none of our business."


    When Tang Sanzang heard this, he was puzzled and said, "since this is the case, why did the Guanyin Bodhisattva arrange to go to the west to learn scriptures?"


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he sneered and said, "master is also too ignorant. Everything pays attention to paying before you can gain. If you don''t go through some hard work, what reason does the Buddha have to give you the Sutra? You don''t understand such a simple truth. It''s really funny."


    When Tang Sanzang heard this, he suddenly realized it. He repeatedly said, "I see, but nun is too anxious." I have to say that although Tang Sanzang is pedantic, he can listen to other people''s opinions. He doesn''t blame Sun Wukong for his bad tone. It''s also a good point.


    Pig Bajie also said with a smile: "there is no free lunch in the world. If you don''t pay, you won''t get anything. Although you don''t know why Guanyin Bodhisattva arranged master to travel west to learn scriptures, it must not be such a simple thing. You see, we are dancing with demons all the way. Master seems to have become a sweet cake. Many people want to eat you. Don''t master doubt it?"


    Tang Sanzang frowned at Zhu Bajie and said, "well, Bajie, I know what you want to say. Anyway, Guanyin Bodhisattva won''t hurt me. Don''t mention it again in the future."


    Hearing this, the monkey king smiled and said, "fool, you know in your heart that there is no need to say more. According to the teacher''s character, do you think he will believe what you say? I advise you to leave your strength."


    Pig Bajie said with a smile, "I just said that you have never thought that master would believe it."


    It has to be said that today''s Sanzang masters and disciples in the Tang Dynasty are seemingly in harmony and apart from each other. If it were not for the threat of Guanyin Bodhisattva, they would have been torn apart.

 Chapter 540

    As zhunti expected, the Jade Emperor saw that the two saints of the West and Kunpeng had no response to his move. He couldn''t help but get greedy and wanted to seek the merit of learning scriptures again.


    The Jade Emperor''s idea was good. Unfortunately, he chose the wrong place and way, which caused Kunpeng''s anger. For his own sake, the Jade Emperor let Fengxian County have no rain for three years, and ordinary people suffered.


    It was also that the Jade Emperor was too arrogant. After benefiting from being trapped in an empty mountain and bottomless hole, the Jade Emperor greatly increased his confidence. He found a reason to make the four seas Dragon King not rain on Fengxian County of great Tianzhu country. His behavior greatly annoyed Kunpeng, who is the sage of the human race. His behavior is challenging the dignity of Kunpeng, However, Kunpeng was not in a hurry to find trouble with the Jade Emperor. He was waiting for an appropriate time.


    Although Kunpeng can control his mood and stop thinking about Fengxian County in the great Tianzhu country for the time being, his disciples can''t stand the suffering.


    The Jingwei couldn''t bear it at first and asked, "teacher, now the Jade Emperor is acting against him. For his own sake, countless creatures in Fengxian County, great Tianzhu country have suffered. Can you bear to see them suffer like this?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed and said, "Jingwei is not cruel to be a teacher, but it can''t go against God''s will when the time is not right. However, you don''t need to worry. When the Tang Sanzang master and apprentice arrive at Fengxian County, that is, when he is a teacher to stand out for the creatures."


    Jingwei was a little sad when he heard this and said, "teacher, how long will it take to wait!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "if they are teachers, they need to suffer for three years."


    Hearing this, Jingwei said, "doesn''t the teacher have another way to understand this creature?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "although this living spirit in Fengxian County has suffered a man-made disaster, it is also the will of God. Being a teacher can''t go against it. If a teacher forcibly intervenes, I''m afraid they will suffer more suffering."


    Jingwei asked, "teacher, isn''t the Jade Emperor afraid of karma?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "now the jade emperor has lost his calculation. He thinks he has the card to protect his life, but he is arrogant. However, he doesn''t know that his behavior will be repaid in the future. When the Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples arrive in Fengxian County, they will seek justice for the people, even if he is the Jade Emperor, he will pay a price for it."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Enlightenment was worried about the teacher, so he asked, "teacher, if you lose the face of the Jade Emperor, will you cause the dissatisfaction of the Taoist ancestors and cause trouble for yourself?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a smile: "although that Haotian is the emperor of heaven whom Hongjun Daozu ordered, his behavior is not the duty of the emperor of heaven. Even if he acts against him as a teacher, Hongjun Daozu won''t express anything, but you don''t have to worry about being a teacher."


    Hearing this, I realized that I was relieved.


    After leaving the bottomless cave in the sunken mountain, the monk and disciple of the Tang Dynasty never suffered any more. All the way, under the protection of the monkey king, he came to Fengxian County of the great Tianzhu state.


    Tang Sanzang saw that it was very dry here, so he found an official at the entrance of the city and asked, "I''m the man who drove by Dongtu Datang to the west to worship Buddha and pray for scriptures. I passed by your place, but I don''t know why it is so dry here?"


    The official sighed, "this is the county outside Tianzhu, the place name is Fengxian County. Now it is drought for years, and the Marquis sent us to make a list here to invite the master to pray for rain and save the people."


    Hearing this, the monkey king asked, "where is your list? Show it to me."


    Hearing this, the official quickly published a list and hung it under the eaves. The four of Monkey King hurried forward to look at it together. I saw that it was written on the list: the Marquis of Fengxian County of the great Tianzhu state hired a Ming teacher for the list and asked for a great Dharma. Because of the vast territory of the prefecture, the army and the people are rich, the drought has been intense for many years, the drought has been dry for many years, the civilian fields and ponds are thin, the military land is thin, and the river channel is shallow and empty. There is no water in the well and no water at the bottom of the spring. The rich chat for the whole life, and it is difficult for the poor to live. The price of fighting millet and a hundred gold is fifty liang of salary. Ten year old female Yimi three liters, five-year-old male with people. Fear of Dharma in the city, code clothes as things to survive; The country bullied the public, robbed and ate people and took care of their lives. For this reason, we should give a heavy report to the list, look up to the ten sages and save the people in the rain. I would like to give thanks with thousands of gold, and never make empty words.


    After reading it, the monkey king said to the officials, "where is the Marquis of your county?"


    Tang Sanzang was overjoyed when he heard this. He hurriedly said, "Wukong, you can ask for rain. It''s better to ask him for a sweet rain to help the people. This is a great good thing!"


    Sun Wukong said, "it''s very difficult to pray for rain! My old sun crossed the river and stirred the sea, changed stars, kicked the heavens and wells, spit fog and clouds, carried the mountain to catch the moon, called the rain and the wind. That''s not an activity of playing children in childhood! What''s rare!"


    When the official heard this, they hurried to the county to report: "Sir, thousands of joy!"


    The Marquis of the county was burning incense and praying silently. Hearing this, he immediately asked, "what''s the joy?"


    The official replied: "today, when I led the list, I went to the entrance of the city. There were four monks who said that the eastern Tang Dynasty sent people to worship the Buddha and pray for scriptures in the great Leiyin of the state of Tianzhu. When they saw the list, they could pray for sweet rain. They came here to report."


    When the Marquis heard this, he immediately dressed up and walked to the entrance of the city without sedan chairs and horses. At this time, someone saw that the Marquis had arrived and hurriedly said, "the Lord marquis is coming."


    Hearing this, the crowd flashed over to make way for the marquis. At the sight of Tang Sanzang, the Duke of that county was not afraid of the ugliness of the three of Sun Wukong. He bowed down in the street and said, "the next official is the Duke of Fengxian County. He smoked and worshipped, and asked the teacher to pray for rain and save the people. I hope the master will be merciful."


    When Tang Sanzang heard this, he replied, "this is not the place to speak. When I serve the poor monk in that temple, I am easy to act."


    When the Marquis heard this, he said, "the temple is simple, and the eminent monk would better follow me to the mansion." he asked someone to take a horse and bear the burden, and welcomed Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples to the mansion,


    After the two sides sat down, Tang Sanzang asked, "Lord junhou, when has your place been dry?"


    Jun Hou sighed, "it''s been more than three years. As long as the eminent monk can get sweet rain, I''m willing to give it away with thousands of gold."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he smiled and said, "there''s no need to thank a thousand gold. Just because you''re an official, Lao sun can send you a heavy rain to solve the worry of drought."


    The Marquis of that county was very upright and virtuous. He loved the people very much. He immediately asked the monkey king to sit down, bowed his head and said, "thank you for your mercy, sir. Thank you very much."


    But Sun Wukong quickly hid aside and said, "get up and speak. Don''t do that. The matter of praying for rain is also the creation of a people. Lao sun should do his best."


    Monkey King asked monk Sha to look at his master, and then went out of the room to read the truth. However, for a moment, he saw that there was a dark cloud in the East, gradually falling in front of the hall. This was Ao Guang, the old dragon king of the East China Sea.


    Seeing that Ao Guang received the cloud feet, turned into a human shape, walked forward, bowed to the monkey king and said, "I don''t know the great sage called Bruce Lee to come. What advice do you have?"


    Sun Wukong said, "the Dragon King, please get up, but you don''t dare to give advice. Lao sun tired you to come far. There''s nothing else to do. But Fengxian County is dry for years. Why don''t you rain?"


    Hearing this, the Dragon King of the East China Sea said, "Da Sheng, you know that although I can rain, I will be ordered by the heaven. If the jade emperor doesn''t give an order, how dare I come to rain without authorization."


    Hearing this, the monkey king couldn''t help saying, "I saw the suffering of the people suffering from the long drought because I passed by. I specially asked you to give rain and ask for help, but how did you refuse?"


    Donghai Dragon King said: "The great sage wronged Bruce Lee. It was not Bruce Lee''s evasion, but his inability to do it. On the one hand, Bruce Lee did not dare to do it at will without the will of the Jade Emperor; on the other hand, Bruce Lee was not busy when he came, but he did not bring the rain god. How could he rain? The great sage not only wanted to help, but also allowed Bruce Lee to return to the East China Sea to order troops. He bothered the great sage to go to the heavenly palace and ask the Jade Emperor for a rain, and Bruce Lee could rain according to the will ¡£¡±


    When Sun Wukong heard the Dragon King of the East China Sea, he was helpless and had to release it to leave.


    Seeing that the dark clouds had dispersed, Tang Sanzang asked, "Wukong, what happened just now? Why did the dark clouds suddenly disperse?"


    Sun Wukong said, "the Dragon King of the East Sea can''t rain without rain gear. He wants Lao sun to worship the Jade Emperor and he can come to rain. Lao sun will go to heaven to see the Jade Emperor."


    Tang Sanzang heard this and said, "then go early and return early. Don''t keep people waiting."


    Monkey King nodded, then ordered Zhu Bajie and monk Sha Haosheng to look after the master, and then went to heaven with a somersault.


    Seeing this, the county Marquis asked in horror, "where is master sun going?"


    Pig Bajie said with a smile, "he went to heaven."

 Chapter 541

    Kunpeng, who had been watching the three Zang masters and disciples of the Tang Dynasty, couldn''t help laughing when he saw that the monkey king went to heaven and Qin invited the Jade Emperor: "the time has come. Wudaoer, etc. clean up and go to heaven as a teacher."


    Hearing this, several people were overjoyed and quickly got up to go to heaven with Kunpeng.


    At this time, the monkey king had reached the heaven. After seeing the monkey king, the king of the Kingdom hurriedly came forward and said, "great saint, why do you go to the heaven instead of going to the west to learn scriptures?"


    Monkey king said, "when we went to the border of Tianzhu, there was a county called Fengxian County. It hasn''t rained here for three years, and the people''s livelihood is difficult. Lao sun wanted to pray for rain to save him. Unexpectedly, the Dragon King of the East Sea said that he didn''t have the will of the Jade Emperor and didn''t dare to do it privately, so he came to the Jade Emperor to ask for rain."


    Hearing this, the heavenly king of the kingdom of Protection said, "I''ve heard about it. It''s said that the Marquis SAPO of that county offended heaven and earth. The Jade Emperor was guilty and set up a rice mountain, a face mountain and a gold lock. It didn''t rain until these three things were broken."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he didn''t think much and said he wanted to see the Jade Emperor. The heavenly king did not dare to stop him, so he let him in.


    When Sun Wukong came outside the Tongming hall, he saw the four heavenly masters come forward and say, "I don''t know why the great sage doesn''t go to the west to get scriptures. What''s the matter here?"


    Sun Wukong said, "old sun, because he protected the Tang monk from the west to learn scriptures, went to the Tianzhu border. There was no rain in Fengxian County for three years. Old sun called the East Sea Dragon King and let him rain. He said he didn''t follow the will of the Jade Emperor and didn''t dare to do it without permission, so old sun came to ask for a decree to solve the people''s difficulties."


    Hearing this, the four heavenly Masters said, "don''t hide from the great saint, but it shouldn''t rain in that place."


    Hearing this, the monkey king couldn''t help saying, "should it be or shouldn''t it be? I don''t say much. I''m tired of playing the lead."


    The four heavenly masters didn''t say much. They came to his highness Lingxiao and began to play: "long live, there is a Monkey King Road to Fengxian County, Tianzhu country. They want to pray for rain. I''m here to ask for an order."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he was overjoyed and thought, "finally, I''ll wait until you. I''ll ignore you first and let you know the difficulties. I can also do more merit."


    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor said, "there''s no need to talk about it. I''m the emperor of heaven. I naturally want to keep my word. That is, I''ve set up three things in the Pixiang hall, and I''ll follow the rules. You lead the monkey king to see. If the three things are broken, I''ll give him a decree; if not, let him take care of his idle affairs."


    Hearing this, the fourth Heavenly Master went out of the Lingxiao hall and told the monkey king about it. Sun Wukong had no choice but to let the fourth Heavenly Master lead him to the phi incense hall. He saw a rice mountain about ten feet high; A mountain faces, about twenty feet high. There is a chicken with a big fist by the side of Mishan. Keep a tight mouth and slow down there, and eat the rice. There was a golden haired Harper dog on the side of the mountain. There he had a long tongue and a short tongue and ate the noodles. An iron frame hung on the left. A gold lock was hung on the frame, about one foot three or four inches long. The lock stile was thick and thin with fingers. Under it was a bright lamp, and the flame of the lamp was burning on the lock stile.


    The monkey king didn''t know what he meant. He turned back and asked the four heavenly masters, "I don''t know what the Jade Emperor meant?"


    The fourth Heavenly Master said, "but the Fengxian County first violated heaven. The jade emperor made these three things until the chicken ran out of rice, the dog ran out of face, and the lamp flame cut off the lock stile. Then he ordered it to rain."


    Hearing this, the monkey king was shocked and walked out of the Pixiang hall. The four heavenly masters smiled and said, "the great sage doesn''t have to worry. This should only be solved by kindness. If a thought of kindness stirs up heaven, the rice and face mountain will fall down immediately and the lock stile will break immediately. Go and persuade him to return to goodness, and the blessing will come naturally."


    Hearing this, I didn''t go to Lingxiao to say goodbye to the Jade Emperor. I came to the lower boundary and left.


    After seeing the monkey king back, the county Marquis, together with Tang Sanzang, Zhu Bajie, monk Sha and officials, hurried forward to ask him how things were going.


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he was furious and shouted to the Marquis of the county, "just because you offended heaven and earth three years ago and made the people difficult, now you won''t rain!"


    When the Marquis heard this, he knelt down and said, "teacher, how can I remember what happened three years ago."


    Hearing this, the monkey king said, "since you don''t remember, let me remind you, have you ever pushed down the vegetarian offering in Ramadan and fed it to the dog?"


    When the Marquis heard this, he suddenly realized it and said: "It''s true that there was such a thing in this Yamen. Because his wife was not virtuous, he fought with each other. The lower official was angry and ignorant for a moment. He pushed down the offering table, poured vegetarian offerings, and later called the dog to eat. He was in a trance and had nowhere to explain for the past two years. I don''t know that God saw a crime and hurt the people. Now when the teacher came, I hope to make it clear how to repay the cause and effect and prevent the people from suffering with the lower official £¡¡±


    Sun Wukong said, "that day is the day of the lower boundary of the Jade Emperor. When he saw you feeding fast to the dog and uttering filthy words, the jade emperor made three things to you before he was willing to rain."


    Pig Bajie asked, "brother, but I don''t know those three things?"


    The monkey king sighed: "The Jade Emperor set up a rice mountain in the phi incense hall, about ten feet high and down, and a face mountain, about twenty feet high and down. Beside the rice mountain, there was a chicken with a big fist, which ate the rice with a tight mouth and a slow mouth; beside the face mountain, there was a golden haired Haba dog, which ate the noodles with a long tongue and a short tongue. On the left, there was another iron shelf, on which hung a gold lock with a finger It''s thick and thin. There''s a bright lamp under it. The flame of the lamp is burning the lock stile. It won''t rain until the meter is exhausted, the face is exhausted and the lock is broken. "


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "it doesn''t matter. As long as my brother is willing to take me to heaven, the old pig I turned into a Dharma body, ate all his rice noodles and broke the lock stile, so let the jade emperor be in spite of the rain."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he said, "don''t talk nonsense, fool! This is a plan designed by heaven. How can it be broken so easily."


    Tang Sanzang heard this but said sadly, "if so, how is life good?"


    Sun Wukong said, "when I left, the four heavenly Masters said to me, but only doing good can solve this worry."


    When the Marquis heard this, he bowed to the ground and lamented, "but with the teacher''s advice, it''s just for me to obey."


    Sun Wukong said, "if you return to the good and read the Buddhist Scriptures as soon as possible, I will do it for you; if you still don''t change, I can''t explain. Soon the day will kill it, and your life can''t be guaranteed."


    Just then, a sneer came from the sky and said, "the county will get up and talk. You are in charge of this matter. I want to see what Haotian has to say."


    Hearing this, the monkey king raised his head and saw that there were six people in the air. He knew all the other five people except the leader he didn''t know. It was these five people who helped him in the xiaoleiyin temple.


    That county Hou also raised his head to look at the sound of the sky, but he didn''t recognize Kunpeng and others. He just heard him say, "the upper immortal is up, but the lower official is far away. I hope the immortal will forgive me."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "get up and talk. I have something to ask you?"


    When the magistrate heard this, he got up and said, "excuse me, the lower officer must know everything, say everything, and never hide it."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he nodded and said, "have you ever bullied the people since you were an official?"


    The magistrate said, "I dare not. Although I have limited ability since I became an official, I have never bullied the people and brought disaster to the village."


    Kunpeng said, "that is to say, there has been no rain in Fengxian County for three years, just because you pushed down the vegetarian supply of that zhaitian?"


    Jun Hou said, "see you on the immortal. That''s what the master said. The specific officials are not clear!"


    When the monkey king heard this, he said, "what Lao Sun said is true, and there is no reason to deceive you."


    Kunpeng sneered: "it''s good to be true. Since Haotian dared to be so presumptuous, he didn''t pay attention to the poor. If he didn''t give him a lesson, he thought the poor was easy to provoke."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he smiled and said, "you Taoist dare to speak wildly. How can you compare with the Jade Emperor in charge of the three realms?"


    When the monkey king said this, the pig Bajie and monk Sha were shocked. The monkey king didn''t recognize Kunpeng, but they knew him. They didn''t want to offend Kunpeng because of the monkey king''s ignorance. They hurried forward and said, "the holy master is on the top. Elder martial brother, I don''t know your identity. Please forgive me for offending you!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled and said, "the ignorant is innocent, but the poor will not see the same as him."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he couldn''t help getting angry. He just wanted to come forward and have a theory with Kunpeng, but he was stopped by the pig Bajie and monk Sha. He was deeply afraid that he would hit another disaster.

 Chapter 542

    Seeing that Zhu Bajie and monk Sha were so nervous, the monkey king asked, "younger martial brother, what is the identity of the Taoist priest that makes you so cautious and afraid to blame him?"


    Pig Bajie said, "elder martial brother, you don''t know something. The Taoist priest''s background is not simple. If you offend him, it''s great. Do you know the name of the human saint or the demon master?"


    Hearing this, the monkey king was a little ashamed and said, "younger martial brother, you know, I always know very little about these rumors. Just tell me what you know!"


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he smiled and said, "elder martial brother, you are really unqualified as a monster. You shouldn''t even know the teacher of ten thousand demons in the famine."


    Sun Wukong asked, "Bajie, why hasn''t old sun ever heard of any demon division of the demon family? Shouldn''t you make it up yourself?"


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he snorted coldly and said, "how dare I make up such a big event? Let me tell you, this Taoist priest is Kunpeng, the saint teacher who shocked the flood land, that is, the teacher of all demons in those years. My brother may think that Guanyin Bodhisattva and Tathagata Buddha are already the characters of the flood land top?"


    The monkey king said, "isn''t it?"


    Pig Bajie shook his head and said, "they are still far away. The Guanyin Bodhisattva is just the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, and the Tathagata Buddha is only the cultivation of the early stage of quasi sainthood, while the saint Kunpeng has the cultivation of the peak of quasi sainthood, and is also the only person who slaughters sainthood with quasi sainthood!"


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong asked, "since he has such a reputation, why hasn''t Lao sun heard of him?"


    Zhu Bajie said, "brother, how many years have you been born and how many secrets of the great wilderness can you know? When you were born, the saint Kunpeng had lived in seclusion. Naturally, you have not heard of his reputation. Elder martial brother zhenyuanzi Daxian, the ancestor of the earth immortal, has seen him and knows his power, but zhenyuanzi Daxian is not the opponent of the saint. How powerful do you think he is?"


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he knew how shallow he had been before. He couldn''t help sighing: "I didn''t expect that there were so many experts in the world. Old sun was arrogant after he made trouble in heaven."


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "brother, it''s just a farce to make a big fuss in the heavenly palace. Do you really think that no one in the heavenly court can get you?"


    The monkey king asked suspiciously, "is there anything wrong?"


    Pig Bajie sneered: "although I don''t know why the Jade Emperor let you go and let you lose face in the heaven, if you are really capable, there are 100 you, don''t make a big fuss in the heaven."


    Sun Wukong did not believe Zhu Bajie''s words and said, "it''s impossible. If Tianting is naive and capable, how can it be so vulnerable!"


    Pig Bajie sneered: "if you don''t believe me, you can ask younger martial brother Sha to see if I''m wrong!"


    Hearing this, monk Sha nodded and said, "elder martial brother, what the second elder martial brother said is true. It can be said that there are crouching tigers, hidden dragons in the heaven. What you see when you make trouble in the heaven palace is an illusion. If others don''t say, you can''t resist each righteous God, not to mention the quasi holy existence of the Jade Emperor."


    After hearing monk Sha''s words, the monkey king was really shocked. He didn''t think he had been living in each other''s calculations all the time, so he murmured, "why did the jade emperor do this?"


    Sand monk and pig Bajie shook their heads and said, "we don''t know, but there must be a big secret."


    Kunpeng didn''t bother with the monkey king any more. He turned to the good Fengxian County Hou and said, "what you said is true. Do you dare to confront the Jade Emperor in the heaven with me?"


    Fengxian County Hou was surprised when he heard this. How dare he go to heaven to confront the Lord of the three worlds? He looked very uneasy.


    Jingwei couldn''t help but say, "you have no eyes. You don''t even know the teacher. You''re a human race."


    The Fengxian County Hou heard this, but said, "the upper immortal forgives me, but the lower official doesn''t know the immortal''s face. I don''t know what to call the upper immortal?"


    Jingwei said, "it''s a teacher''s sorrow to have your people. You should forget your roots so much that you don''t even know the holy teacher of the human race. How ignorant you are!"


    The Fengxian County Hou was shocked when he heard this. The name of the holy master Kunpeng has been handed down from generation to generation among the Terrans. He helped the Terrans tide over difficulties several times. He quickly knelt down again and said, "the holy master forgives. It''s all villains who have eyes but no eyes. I don''t know that the holy master has lost etiquette. I hope the holy master will forgive me."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said calmly, "those who don''t know are innocent. I haven''t appeared in the world for a long time. If you don''t know me, I have a wish. Get up and answer."


    The Fengxian County didn''t get up, but still knelt down and said, "please ask the saint to make decisions for the people of Fengxian County. Because of the villain''s mistake, Fengxian County hasn''t had a drop of rain in the past three years. I hope the saint will mercifully save the suffering of the people."


    Kunpeng heard this and said, "get up. I''m here for this. Do you dare to confront the heaven and the Jade Emperor?"


    Fengxian County was not melancholy this time, and hurriedly said, "villain, everything is arranged by the sage."


    Kunpeng said, "just agree. Enlightenment, take him with you to heaven to meet that Haotian."


    Hearing this, the enlightenment took up the Fengxian County and went to heaven with Kunpeng.


    The monkey king couldn''t help but say to Zhu Bajie and monk Sha: "younger martial brother, why don''t we go to heaven with him to see what happened? What do you think?"


    Monk Sha was a little worried about the safety of Tang Sanzang, so he said, "elder martial brother, what should master do?"


    Hearing this, the monkey king summoned the land and asked, "are there monsters around here?"


    The land replied, "back to the great saint, there are no monsters here."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he was very happy and said, "that''s good, land. Lao sun and his two younger martial brothers have something to go to that heaven, but master doesn''t take care of them. Would you please take care of Lao sun here?"


    How dare the land refuse the order of the monkey king? Just listen to him: "the great sage can rest assured that the little God will take good care of the life of elder Tang."


    Hearing this, the monkey king nodded and said, "that''s good for the land."


    Zhu Bajie and monk Sha also came forward to thank the land. Then Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha looked at each other and drove the cloud to the heaven behind Kunpeng and others.


    When Kunpeng and his party came to the South Tianmen gate, the four heavenly kings who guarded the gate were shocked when they saw the arrival of Kunpeng. They hurried forward and said, "little God has seen the holy master. What can I do for the holy master here?"


    Kunpeng looked at the four heavenly kings and said, "I''m looking for Haotian. Get out of the way."


    The four heavenly kings knew Kunpeng''s ferocity, how dare they block Kunpeng''s way, and quickly gave way to ask Kunpeng to pass.


    After Kunpeng passed, the four heavenly kings breathed a sigh of relief. Although they found that there was a mortal among the Kunpeng group, and mortals were not allowed to enter according to the rules of the heaven, the four heavenly kings were not fools. They offended Kunpeng for a mortal. Naturally, they didn''t see anything.


    Soon after Kunpeng entered the south gate, the monkey king, pig Bajie and monk Sha followed him and came to the south gate. When the four heavenly kings saw the monkey king, they were very confused and thought: "What''s the matter today? First, the holy master Kunpeng came, and then the monkey king, pig Bajie and monk Sha followed closely. Is it that something big is going to happen in heaven?"


    When the four heavenly kings thought of this place, they couldn''t help shivering. They looked at each other and saw the fear in each other''s eyes.


    When the monkey king came to the South Gate of heaven, the four heavenly kings quickly came forward to salute and said, "great saint, what''s the matter when the three don''t go to the west to learn scriptures?"


    The monkey king ignored the questions of the four heavenly kings, but asked, "have the four heavenly kings ever seen a group of people enter the South Tianmen?"


    The four heavenly kings nodded and said, "the saint has just entered the heaven. Is it possible that the saint has something to do with the saint?"


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he said, "it has nothing to do with you. You don''t need to ask. Lao sun has something to do with the Jade Emperor." he then entered the South Gate with Zhu Bajie and monk Sha.

 Chapter 543

    Looking at the back of Monkey King, pig Bajie and monk Sha, the four heavenly kings looked at each other. However, the four of them had also experienced the war of gods and knew that the heaven might change, but it had nothing to do with them, so they turned a blind eye.


    The monkey king, pig Bajie and monk Sha entered the south gate, but they saw Kunpeng talking with the four heavenly masters not far away. It seemed that the four heavenly masters were preventing Kunpeng from seeing the Jade Emperor.


    Seeing this, the monkey king wanted to come forward and watch the excitement, so he went forward with the pig Bajie and monk Sha. However, the three of them did not disturb the dialogue between the two sides, but just stood aside and listened.


    The four heavenly Masters said, "holy master, the jade emperor has something important to do now. I can''t see you. Please forgive me!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "I don''t care if he has something important. Today I must ask him for an explanation. If I want to know you, get out of the way, otherwise I won''t blame the poor man for being unreasonable."


    The four heavenly masters were shocked when they heard this. They also know some of Kunpeng''s behavior. Since the Lich war, many flood experts have died under Kunpeng. Even empress Nuwa and Kunpeng don''t pay attention to it. In the first battle of Fengshen, they first slaughtered the golden body of zhunti saint, and then broke empress Nuwa''s "map of mountains, rivers and countries". If Kunpeng is really angry, The court was going to suffer a great disaster that day.


    When the four heavenly masters were in trouble, the heavenly court came to the hall in the early days. When people saw Kunpeng, they were surprised. I don''t know what surprised the Kunpeng. Everyone was a little shocked.


    When seeing that the immortals in the heaven went to the hall, Kunpeng said to the four heavenly masters, "didn''t Haotian appear in the early days?"


    The four heavenly masters did not know how to answer. At this time, the Wude star king saw Kunpeng speak frankly about the name of the Jade Emperor and angrily said, "bold, the Jade Emperor is the supreme of the three worlds. How dare you speak frankly about his name, but what crime should you commit!"


    As soon as Wude Xingjun said this, the immortals in the heaven were surprised. They never thought that Wude Xingjun, a fool, dared to talk to Kunpeng like this, so they fled from him one after another. They were deeply afraid that Kunpeng would anger himself because of the Wude Xingjun.


    Speaking of this martial virtue, Xingjun was promoted by the Jade Emperor in recent years. He didn''t know the reputation of Kunpeng at all. He thought Kunpeng was just a little fairy.


    Kunpeng was not angry when the Wude Xingjun said this, but his disciples were suddenly angry. They only heard the enlightenment say: "who are you that is unreasonable to the teacher? If you don''t give you a lesson, the people in the three realms still think the teacher is easy to deceive!"


    Wudao said that he would go forward to capture the Wude Xingjun and vent his anger on the teacher. Kunpeng waved his hand gently to stop the move of Wudao. He only heard Kunpeng say, "I don''t need to worry about him. I''ll spare his life for the time being."


    When the four heavenly masters heard this, they quickly grabbed the Wude Xingjun for fear that the Wude Xingjun would annoy Kunpeng.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng just glanced at the Wude Xingjun lightly, and then said, "no matter whether Haotian has something important to do, since I''m here today, he must come out to see me and give me an explanation."


    The immortals in the heaven didn''t know what had happened. They all stood on the spot and waited for the four heavenly masters to explain.


    Seeing this, the four heavenly masters could not delay, so they had to ask, "can you tell me why you want to see the Jade Emperor?"


    Kunpeng called with his hand, and the Fengxian County appeared in front of the immortals. He only heard him say: "I''m here for Fengxian County. It hasn''t rained in Fengxian County for three years, but Haotian needs to explain to me!"


    Wude Xingjun jumped out again and said, "this is a matter of heaven. What qualifications do you have to ask?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, his face changed and said with a sneer: "young generation, if you are so presumptuous in front of me, I won''t blame you for bullying me!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, there was a gloomy atmosphere on the main hall, and all the immortals took a breath of air-conditioning. They didn''t think Kunpeng was joking. Most people present knew that the LORD had slaughtered the gold body of zhunti saint and broken the mountain, river and country map of empress Nuwa. It was easy to kill a small star king.


    Taibai Jinxing is the confidant of the Jade Emperor. When he saw that Kunpeng was going to be angry, he hurriedly came forward and said, "please calm down, holy master. I don''t know how offensive your identity is. Don''t ask the holy master to forgive me and don''t share common knowledge with him!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "he doesn''t know my identity, but you know. Tell him who I am and whether I am qualified to intervene in this matter!"


    Taibai Jinxing heard this and quickly said to the Wude Xingjun, "this is the human Saint Kunpeng. How can you be so rude to the saint and make an apology to the saint!"


    Wude Xingjun was surprised when he heard this. He never thought that he had offended Kunpeng, the great God. He also talked about Kunpeng''s evil name among the immortals in heaven, so he hurriedly said, "I don''t know the identity of the saint. Please forgive me."


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "I won''t be as knowledgeable as him, but Haotian must come out today and explain to me that there has been no rain in Fengxian County for three years."


    Taibai Jinxing heard this and said with a bitter smile, "saint, don''t you embarrass us? The Jade Emperor is the supreme of the three worlds. As a minister, how can I interfere with the Jade Emperor''s idea!"


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "it''s the early Dynasty. If the jade emperor doesn''t go to the court, he will violate the order of Hongjun''s Taoist ancestor to establish his Heavenly Emperor. The consequences will be serious."


    Hearing this, the celestial immortals gasped and thought to themselves, "the disciples of the holy master are really good. Unexpectedly, the Taoist ancestor came to force the Jade Emperor to come forward."


    Hearing this, Kunpeng couldn''t help smiling, while the four heavenly masters and Taibai Jinxing were extremely anxious. She roasted the Jade Emperor on the fire and came out to face Kunpeng''s questions. If she didn''t come out, it would violate the expectations of Hongjun Daozu. I''m afraid the immortals of the three worlds will not pay attention to him in the future.


    For Kunpeng''s move, all parties are watching the play. Sanqing wants Kunpeng to take Haotian down to the throne of emperor of heaven, thus breaking the arm of the two saints in the West. As a human virgin, Nuwa dares to be dissatisfied with Haotian''s behavior. She is a saint and can''t go against the will of Taoist ancestors. This move of Kunpeng is very much in line with her heart.


    In the Western Paradise, as soon as Kunpeng came out, they knew that Kunpeng was going to attack the Jade Emperor and establish prestige among the Terrans. Although they wanted to stop it, they had no excuse and felt very depressed.


    Na zhunti couldn''t stand it at first and said, "elder martial brother, that Haotian is in trouble. Kunpeng obviously wants that Haotian Liwei. What do you think we should do?"


    Then he sighed: "although Haotian''s two actions have a gap with us, now we have to stand up for him, otherwise no one will want to believe us in the future!"


    Zhunti sighed: "what elder martial brother said is that although that Haotian is no longer one with us, the three circles all know about his alliance with us. If we abandon him at this time, my name in the West will be greatly damaged."


    Then she nodded and said, "it''s not too late. You and I''d better start early, lest Haotian be cleaned up by Kunpeng and affect the reputation of the West."


    Zhunti sighed, "it''s up to the elder martial brother to decide everything." he cut through the space with Jieyin and came to the gate of Nantian.


    The four heavenly kings did not expect that not only Kunpeng appeared, but also the two saints of the West came, and they were extremely shocked. They hurriedly came forward and said, "I have seen the saints. I don''t know if the saints can''t welcome them far from the heaven. I hope you will forgive me!"


    Then he said, "it''s none of your business, but we''re a little abrupt. I won''t tell you more when I have something to see the Jade Emperor."


    Hearing this, the four heavenly kings quickly made way and invited the two saints of the west to enter the South Gate of heaven. When the two western saints left, the four heavenly kings quickly sent people to inform the Jade Emperor of the arrival of the two western saints.


    After entering the heaven, the two western saints went straight to the LingXiao palace. When they arrived at the LingXiao palace, the immortals in the palace gave gifts to the two western saints one after another. Only Kunpeng stood in place without any action.


    Zhunti was very angry when he saw that Kunpeng was so arrogant, but now there is an order from the Taoist ancestors, he can''t help Kunpeng, so he can only get angry secretly.


    Seeing the arrival of the two western saints, Kunpeng knew that they were supporting Haotian, but Kunpeng didn''t care. Now he was on the right side. Even if the Taoist ancestors came, Haotian would give an explanation.


    After seeing the appearance of the two saints in the west, the four heavenly masters and Taibai Venus couldn''t help talking for a long time. Finally, someone could relieve the pressure for them, and their spirit couldn''t help it.

 Chapter 544

    After receiving the notification from the four heavenly kings, the Jade Emperor decided to go out to see the Kun Peng and end the cause and effect with the two saints of the West.


    Soon after the two saints in the West came to the LingXiao palace, the jade emperor also drove to the LingXiao palace.


    Since this was the early Dynasty, Kunpeng did not immediately make trouble. When the pilgrimage of the immortals in the temple was completed, before Kunpeng made trouble, Haotian said first: "I don''t know what the two saints and saints are doing here?"


    When the two western saints heard this, they couldn''t help but say angrily, "if it wasn''t for you bastard, how could I come to this heaven." although they thought so, they said, "we''re here for the Jade Emperor."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he was overjoyed and understood that the two saints in the West were reminding him that he needed their help and didn''t have to worry too much about Kunpeng.


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and said, "Haotian, why did I come here? You should know that since you stand up, you will explain to me about the lack of rain in Fengxian County for three years?"


    Seeing that Kunpeng said so, he also snorted coldly and said, "Kunpeng, you have a big voice. Brother Hao Tianshi is the emperor of heaven who the teacher personally recognized. The three realms are supreme. What qualifications do you have to manage the affairs of heaven?"


    Kunpeng looked at zhunti with disdain and said, "zhunti, what''s your mind? I know it clearly in my heart. Although Haotian is the emperor of heaven personally appointed by the Taoist ancestor, he is not the supreme of the three worlds. I have no qualification to manage the affairs of the heaven, but I have the right to manage the affairs of the human race. Don''t forget that Tang Sanzang is also a human race?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, zhunti''s face changed greatly. He knew that Kunpeng was warning him to mind his own business, or he would attack Tang Sanzang. At this time, zhunti''s face also changed greatly.


    Then zhunti Leng snorted and said, "Kunpeng, what do you mean by this? Do you want to threaten me?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "what do I mean? You know it in your heart. Don''t take yourself too seriously. Don''t be anxious. Don''t blame me for destroying your orthodoxy in the world!"


    When zhunti heard this, he couldn''t stand it anymore. He shouted, "Kunpeng, don''t be arrogant. You don''t have the qualifications to destroy my Western orthodoxy."


    Kunpeng sneered: "if you don''t believe it, try it!"


    Then he introduced Kunpeng to zhunti, quickly stopped zhunti, and then said to Kunpeng, "Kunpeng, you''ve gone too far!"


    Kunpeng said, "you''d better take care of it first. It''s better to mention it. You can''t intervene in the matter of poverty."


    The immortals in Tianting were surprised to see that Kunpeng did not see the two saints in the West. The saints stood at the peak of the three worlds, and Kunpeng was just a quasi saint. They admired Kunpeng for being able to face the two saints in the west without flinching back.


    The Jade Emperor was overjoyed when he saw that Kunpeng and the two western saints were making trouble. It was better for them to fight, and they would have no worries. Unfortunately, he just thought about it. Although the two western saints had deep hatred with Kunpeng, they did not dare to openly violate the orders of Taoist ancestors.


    Then he sighed: "Kunpeng, Haotian is the emperor of heaven who was personally appointed by the Taoist ancestors. The Tianting has its own way to deal with the affairs of the three realms, but you are disrespectful to the Taoist ancestors."


    Kunpeng sneered: "although Haotian is the emperor of heaven who was appointed by the Taoist ancestors, it''s not true that he is in charge of the affairs of the three realms. There is a empress in the underworld and a emperor in the fairy world. Since he Haotian dares to admit that one people suffer for his own personal interests, I, as a human saint, naturally want to discuss this. Even if the Taoist ancestors are close, I can''t say that I did wrong!"


    The Jade Emperor was nervous when he saw that both sides had brought the topic to himself again. At this time, the Jade Emperor regretted that he should not provoke Kunpeng, a madman, for his merit.


    Then I heard this, but I had nothing to say. Haotian really went too far. The people in Fengxian County are already angry.


    Zhunti then stood up and said, "Kunpeng, even if younger martial brother Haotian is wrong, he has his own Taoist ancestors to deal with it. It''s not about you to say three or four!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and said, "zhunti, according to your meaning, the poor Tao has destroyed your orthodoxy in the world, and it has nothing to do with you?"


    When zhunti heard this, he said angrily, "Kunpeng, this is clearly two different things, how can it be compared!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "I don''t think so. As a human saint, I have to be responsible for the human race. Since Haotian has done such a special thing, he has to explain it to me. Zhunti, you are so partial to Haotian and ignore the life and death of the human race, but I have some doubts about your western religion!"


    When he heard this, he said, "Kunpeng, don''t do too much. It''s not good for anyone to be in a hurry!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "I don''t establish a great religion, and there are only five disciples under my door, and they all have great merit and virtue. I have nothing to worry about. On the contrary, you are the West. You do things unfairly. For your own personal gain, let the lower boundary of my disciples be a demon to block Tang Sanzang''s Westward Journey and seek benefits from it. Such behavior is against the general trend of heaven."


    When Jieyin and zhunti heard this, they were speechless. What Kunpeng said was true, but they had nothing to say. Both of them could not help but be angry. Kun Peng fell on his face in public and hated it.


    Zhunti pondered for a moment and said, "Kunpeng, you are only a quasi saint. How do you know the idea of a saint? You know that I can''t learn the Western Dharma at will. If Tang Sanzang doesn''t suffer some disasters, how can he know the value of my Western Dharma."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''ve never seen such a shameless man as zhunti saint. It''s so black that I can speak plainly. It''s really admirable!"


    When zhunti heard this, he immediately said angrily, "Kunpeng, don''t be arrogant. What sin should you dare to be unreasonable to the saints?"


    Kunpeng didn''t take zhunti for one thing. He sneered: "zhunti, since you can do this evil thing, why can''t I say it? You sent your disciple to block Tang Sanzang''s westward journey. Frankly, you just want to seek merit. Most people in the three circles know this. You don''t have to say it so well."


    The introduction between Kunpeng and zhunti deviated from their intention more and more, so he said, "Kunpeng, you didn''t come to this heaven today to talk about the journey to the west to learn scriptures with us!"


    When the jade emperor heard this, he couldn''t help hating it. Kunpeng finally transferred his goal to zhunti. Now he has become Kunpeng''s goal again.


    Kunpeng said, "I will never come to this heaven to talk with you about your journey to the West. If I want to blame you, I must mention that I have to be embarrassed with you. I have forgotten my purpose here."


    Zhunti was very angry when he heard Kunpeng''s words. Kunpeng was too shameless. He believed everything. It seemed that everything was zhunti''s fault and had nothing to do with Kunpeng.


    When Jieyin saw zhunti getting angry again, he quickly stopped him secretly. Jieyin didn''t want to compete with Kunpeng in this Tianting, which would only be cheap for Haotian.


    After being stopped, zhunti immediately cleared his mind, so he suppressed his anger, ignored Kunpeng''s provocation, and quietly stood aside to see how Haotian dealt with Kunpeng''s questions.


    The reason why Jieyin did this was that he was angry that Haotian hid aside and wanted them to come forward to deal with Kunpeng, so he wanted to make a fool of Haotian to relieve his anger.


    The concession of the two saints in the West made the immortals in heaven understand the strength of Kunpeng. Even the saints have to retreat. It can be imagined how good Kunpeng is today.


    Seeing that the two western saints no longer meddle in his affairs with Haotian, Kunpeng did not continue to attack the two western saints, but pointed the spearhead at Haotian and asked for an explanation for the people of Fengxian County.


    I only heard Kunpeng say, "Haotian, you''ve been thinking for so long. What''s your explanation for my question?"


    Haotian heard this, but said, "it''s no wonder that I did this. The Fengxian County Magistrate himself caused everything. Whoever made him disrespect heaven, I should punish him for the majesty of the heaven. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with doing so. If the saint wants to blame him, I''ll blame the Fengxian County Magistrate himself."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered: "since it''s the fault of one person in Fengxian County, why do you want to be angry with the people in Fengxian County?"

 Chapter 545

    When the jade emperor heard this, he said calmly: "he is a prefect. Sacrificing heaven naturally represents the people of Fengxian County. Naturally, I can''t punish him alone!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a sneer, "well, Haotian, since you say these words, it means that you have deviated from the attainments of the Taoist ancestors. You don''t even understand how to do things by one person. How can you be the emperor of heaven again? I said you were not the talent of the emperor of heaven at the beginning. Now it seems that it''s not surprising."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he was furious and said, "Kunpeng, I am the emperor of heaven who was personally appointed by the Taoist ancestor. By saying so, you mean that the ancestor didn''t know people?"


    When they heard this, they both said, "Kunpeng, you are too presumptuous. You are so arrogant that you don''t even pay attention to the Taoist ancestor. You really can''t be a son of man."


    Kunpeng sneered and said: "Haotian, Jieyin and zhunti, you three don''t need to use Taoist ancestors to oppress me. The fact is that Taoist ancestors dare to say so even if they are close to me. How can a person who doesn''t even understand the most basic truth be the emperor of heaven? Haotian''s move is not as handsome as the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the demon emperor in those years. When the next robbery comes, I will think of Taoist ancestors to report to Haotian Out of the throne of the Heavenly Emperor, so as not to harm all living beings in the three realms under the banner of Taoist ancestors. "


    Kunpeng said and looked coldly at Haotian, zhunti and Jieyin. However, he despised each other very much.


    Zhunti was furious when he saw this. He understood that Kunpeng was putting pressure on them. Just now they pressed Kunpeng in the name of Taoist ancestors. Now Kunpeng pressed them with all living beings in the three realms. It can be said that one report for another. However, Haotian, zhunti and Jieyin had nothing to say about the pressure on Kunpeng. Who made Kunpeng stand on the right side.


    Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha, who had been hiding aside, were surprised to see Kunpeng taunting the two saints of the West and the Jade Emperor. Although they knew that Kunpeng was good, they didn''t expect to be so bullish.


    Among the three, Sun Wukong always felt that the zhunti Saint himself seemed to have seen him there, but he had no impression, which made him very confused.


    When the Jade Emperor saw that Kunpeng was so pressing, he didn''t hate it in his heart, so he no longer left face for Kunpeng and said, "Kunpeng, you dare to say that I was a disaster to all living beings in the three realms, but you don''t know who threatened the saints with the ''heavenly star array''. Don''t tell me that person is not you!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng smiled calmly: "Yes, that man is a poor man. I don''t need to deny this. At that time, the two saints in the West were present and knew the cause of the matter. I didn''t admit that I was at fault, and I didn''t take action. I didn''t cause any harm to all living beings in the three realms. However, you Haotian are different from poor Tao. As the emperor of heaven, you are a disaster to all living beings in the three realms, but you know the law and break the law, and the crime is even more serious They dare to argue before their eyes, but they can''t be the son of man. "


    The Jade Emperor was dumbfounded when he heard Kunpeng''s words. He didn''t think that instead of hitting Kunpeng, he let Kunpeng take the opportunity to boost his reputation.


    In the hearts of the two saints who took the lead and zhunti, they secretly scolded Haotian for not telling the story. In plain terms, they let the celestial immortals know that Kunpeng could force the saint back and help Kunpeng become famous.


    That zhunti didn''t want Kunpeng to be too arrogant. He just heard him say, "Kunpeng, you''re wrong. How dare you say you''re not wrong about the original thing? It''s a big mistake for you to ignore the safety of all living beings in the three realms. If we don''t want to see things like you, how can we make you so arrogant!"


    When Kunpeng heard zhunti''s words, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "zhunti, if anyone in the three worlds is the most shameless, you are the first in the three worlds. You dare to say such shameless words. You really admire it."


    When zhunti heard this, he was furious and said, "Kunpeng, don''t be presumptuous!"


    Kunpeng ignored zhunti and asked, "zhunti, let me ask you, what was the reason why I quarreled with your saints?"


    When zhunti heard this, he said proudly, "of course, you endanger the stability of the three realms. We saints have just gone to talk to you, but unexpectedly, you are crazy and threaten all living beings in the three realms. For the sake of the safety of all living beings in the three realms, we saints have no choice but to retreat."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a smile, "it''s very rare for people to be so shameless as you. I don''t know how to describe you. My mouth sounds better than anything, but my heart is very dark. That''s who you are. Since you don''t want to say that, I''ll talk about it."


    But he didn''t want Kunpeng to mention it again, so he said, "Kunpeng, this matter has nothing to do with what''s going on now, so don''t get involved!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "you don''t have to say anything more. It''s up to you to mention it first. Can you just forget it after you want to get the benefit of your tongue? I don''t want to suffer such a great loss."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, he couldn''t help sighing. In his heart, he was extremely dissatisfied with that Haotian. He really didn''t mention that family, which was very annoying.


    Kunpeng had no mind to take care of what was in his mind and said: "Everyone present must know that the four holy beasts appeared some time ago. The saints went to find the trouble of the poor, but they said it was very good. At first, they went to see the poor under the pretext of looking for the origin of the twenty-eight stars for the heaven. After knowing that the origin of the twenty-eight stars was originally a poor thing, they said it was for the people of the three worlds For the sake of life''s safety, let me hand over the Lingbao that summons the four holy beasts to them for safekeeping. Speaking of this, I think everyone can understand what they are thinking? "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the immortals, who were originally disciples of the sect, coaxed: "what else can they have? Naturally, they want to rob the holy master''s Lingbao. They always seek personal gain under the slogan of acting for heaven!"


    The zhunti saint was furious when he saw the jeering immortals, but he could do nothing but get angry with these people.


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled: "You are right. That''s their intention. I should fight with all my strength to protect myself, so it''s no wonder that I''m too greedy. However, since Haotian said this, I took the opportunity to take back the original Lingbao. Haotian, the ''Heavenly star array'' was created by me, and 365 star flags were also created by me Lian, as the emperor of heaven, you don''t know how to benefit all living beings in the three realms. I want to take back the star flag. Return it to me quickly! "


    When the jade emperor heard this, he couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. The "Celestial Star array" is the guardian array of the heaven. If you lose this array, the heaven will have no defense. How can he return this treasure to Kunpeng? Just listen to him: "Kunpeng, what proof do you say that the star flag was refined by you?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "Haotian, many demon families took refuge in you when the Tianting was rebuilt. Call him out and ask him. If you don''t believe you can find empress Nu Wa and Emperor Fu Xi, you can ask them if you don''t believe it. At the beginning, you picked up two saints in the Beiming sea and heard empress Nu Wa admit it. Don''t you believe it?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, he must mention and receive them, but they were very helpless. They did know about it, but they didn''t want to say it in front of the public, so they had to pretend not to hear it.


    When the Jade Emperor saw the reaction of the two saints in the west, he knew that what Kunpeng said was true. The "Celestial Star array" was his trump card. He didn''t want to return it to Kunpeng. As soon as he turned his eyes, he thought of a way to get rid of it. He just heard him say: "Kunpeng, this" Celestial Star array "was given by the Taoist ancestor. Without the order of the Taoist ancestor, I won''t give it to you!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said: "Haotian, don''t deceive yourself and others. In those days, the Taoist ancestor only appointed you as the emperor of heaven, but didn''t give you the ''Heavenly star array''. It''s just your wishful thinking. When I first saw you as the emperor of heaven, I was afraid you might make a mistake. I left the ''Heavenly star array'' in the heaven, but I didn''t expect you to be such a villain. I naturally want to take back the treasure."


    The Jade Emperor was very anxious when he heard this. He quickly turned his eyes to the two saints in the west, hoping that they could extricate themselves.


    When zhunti and Jieyin saw the Jade Emperor, they were helpless. They only heard Jieyin say: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, you really refined the ''Heavenly star array''. Empress Nuwa has admitted this. We all know that, but now it is the guardian array of the heaven, which guards the safety of the heaven, but it can''t be lost. What''s more, you have refined a set of ''Heavenly Star array''. Why do you have to recover the ''Heavenly star array'' on the heaven ¡¯£¡¡±


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "I don''t need any reason to get back my things. Although I have a set of ''star array'', there are not too many Lingbao. It''s human nature for me to take back this treasure!"

 Chapter 546

    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the two saints in the West have nothing to say. No one will think that they have too many Lingbao. They have nothing to say if Kunpeng wants to get back their own things.


    When the jade emperor heard this, he regretted very much. If he lost the "Celestial Star array", the heavenly court would fall into an defenseless state. The demons who had long been dissatisfied with him in the celestial world had not hit the heavenly court, and there would be no peace in the heavenly court since then.


    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor said: "Kunpeng, this'' Heavenly star array ''is the guardian array of the heaven. In any case, you can''t return it to you, and this array is not owned by you alone. The demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi were involved in this matter, and you have no right to take this array away completely!"


    Hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, the two people were not inspired by the spirit of the earth. They only heard and said, "Kun Peng, at the beginning, you have taken away the essence of the twenty-eight stars, and you have taken away your own" Sunday star fight ", but you should not ask for this Sunday''s star fight again!


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered: "Sunday Star battle", a total of three hundred and sixty-five stars, controlled three hundred and sixty-five stars on Sunday. Even if the emperor and the emperor were involved in this matter, the poor road was the leader of the group. According to the distribution of work, the poor road could get more than 1/3 Sunday stars. Now the poor road just takes away twenty-eight of the star''s original essence, away from that three points. First, there is still a long way to go. Since the two saints have come forward, I can give you a face and take only one-third of the stars of the week! "


    Zhunti was dumbfounded again when he heard this. He didn''t expect Kunpeng to come here. If Kunpeng really took away one-third of the sky stars, the "sky star array" above the Tianting would be disabled, which is not much different from being completely taken away.


    The Jade Emperor was as foolish as zhunti when he heard Kunpeng''s words. Now he didn''t know what to do. After hearing this, the immortals in the hall also talked about it. Those immortals in charge of the stars in the sky were very happy to hear this. If the heaven didn''t have the "stars in the sky", they would be free.


    When the Jade Emperor and the two western saints were in trouble, someone suddenly came into the hall and preached, "the queen mother has arrived!"


    After entering the LingXiao palace, the queen mother first came forward and said to the two saints in the west, "I''ve seen two saints, but I don''t know if they''re coming, but it''s impolite!"


    The two saints in the West quickly said, "the queen mother is serious!"


    The queen mother smiled when she heard this, and then said to Kunpeng, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect to see Kunpeng Taoist friends on this heaven today, but it''s surprising!"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "it''s no surprise. I came to this heaven several times, but at that time, the queen mother was in seclusion and didn''t see me!"


    The queen mother didn''t care about Kunpeng''s attitude, but said with a smile, "I don''t know what''s the matter when Kunpeng''s Taoist friend comes to heaven?"


    Kunpeng said: "I''m here for the people of Fengxian County, but I didn''t expect that Haotian today has no style of the emperor of heaven. I''m trying to take back the ''Heavenly star array'' borrowed from two Taoist friends."


    When the queen mother heard about Kunpeng, she sighed: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, this'' Heavenly star array ''is the guardian array of the heavenly court. Without this array, the court will have no defense that day. Please give this'' Heavenly star array'' to the heavenly court in my face!"


    As soon as the queen mother said this, the immortals above the hall were shocked. They never thought that the queen mother would make such an unreasonable request.


    The two saints in the West were also shocked to hear the Queen Mother''s words. They didn''t think Kun Peng would give up the "star array on Sunday" and were ready to see the Queen Mother''s jokes.


    Unfortunately, the result was disappointing to the two saints in the West. Kunpeng said: "Zixiao palace heard that I had a friendship with the queen mother. Let it be! The ''Heavenly star array'' on the Tianting is not very useful to me. I will give it to my Taoist friends in the face of my Taoist friends."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the immortals on the main hall were greatly surprised. They didn''t expect that the Queen Mother''s face would be so big. Even the "Celestial Star array" can be obtained from Kunpeng. It seems that the Jade Emperor is far less popular than the Queen Mother among the old generation of the flood and famine.


    The Jade Emperor breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that Kunpeng would no longer ask for the ''Heavenly star array'', and hurriedly said, "thank you Kunpeng, Taoist friend Gaoyi!"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "I''m just looking forward to the Queen Mother''s face. You don''t thank me. It''s over, but you need to explain to me about Fengxian County."


    When the queen mother heard this, she asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I don''t know where Haotian offended Taoist friend. What''s the matter with Fengxian County?"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "it''s better for the queen mother to ask Haotian about it. He knows everything better than I do!"


    Hearing this, the queen mother turned her eyes to the Jade Emperor.


    When the Jade Emperor saw the inquisitive eyes of the queen mother, he said reluctantly, "it is because the Fengxian County is disrespectful to heaven, so I set up three things to let the Fengxian County rain after it is finished!"


    When the queen mother heard this, she understood that the Jade Emperor was avoiding the important and taking the light. If it was just a small matter, Kunpeng could not go to heaven to settle accounts with Haotian, but she could not force Haotian too much in front of the public. At this time, she was extremely disappointed with Haotian. Under such circumstances, Haotian still did not take responsibility, Since Kunpeng dares to go to heaven, it shows that he doesn''t care about heaven at all, let alone the two saints in the West.


    The queen mother sighed and said, "since it''s such a small matter, I won''t ask any more. I can''t and shouldn''t take care of Kunpeng Taoist friend. You''ve discussed everything with Haotian. The matter of ''Heavenly star array'' is over, so I should continue to meditate. Don''t go through the Taoist friend."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled and said, "it doesn''t hurt. I came to find Haotian originally. It has nothing to do with the queen mother!"


    The queen mother then turned to the two saints in the West and said, "I want to meditate and say goodbye to the two saints." the queen mother said and left the LingXiao palace. The Queen Mother''s move surprised all the fairies in heaven.


    The two saints in the West were very distressed when they saw this. Now the Queen Mother obviously didn''t want to participate in this matter, but made a bad relationship with Kunpeng and let Haotian solve it by herself.


    After the queen mother left, Kunpeng said to Haotian, "Haotian, have you figured out how to explain to me? I don''t have time to chat with you here!"


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help thinking: "now Kunpeng is going to force me on the dead end. I have a strategy to protect my life, and I don''t need to be afraid of him. I might as well turn against him!"


    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor snorted coldly and said, "Kunpeng, don''t be presumptuous. This is the heavenly court, not your Beiming sea. I have the right to manage the affairs of the heavenly court for the Heavenly Emperor. If Fengxian County doesn''t respect heaven, it should be punished severely. There''s no doubt how the heavenly court will manage the three realms!"


    The two saints in the West and the fairies in heaven were surprised by the tenacity of the Jade Emperor. Zhunti reacted for a moment, quickly gave support and said, "Kunpeng, what the Jade Emperor said is very true. You are too presumptuous. Haotian, as the emperor of heaven, naturally has the right to deal with the affairs in heaven!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "you don''t have to emphasize the matter of heaven again and again. I don''t think so. Now it''s no longer a matter of heaven, but related to the survival of the human race. As a holy teacher of the human race, I have to take care of it!"


    The Jade Emperor sneered and said, "Kun Peng, you have a big voice. The Terran, the goddess Nuwa and the leader of the people''s religion are here, but it''s not what your servants can say!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "well, Haotian, if you say so, I''ll tell you if I can have the final say on the Terran!" Kunpeng said, sacrificing the "Kongtong seal", the most precious treasure of the Terran. The "Kongtong seal" greatly increased the spirit of the emperor. It was originally that the people who became immortals fell to their knees and paid homage to the "Kongtong seal".


    The Jade Emperor was furious when he saw it, but he had nothing to do.


    At this time, Kunpeng sneered: "Haotian, I have the most precious human treasure ''Kongtong seal'' in hand. The human affairs can be decided in one word. What else can you say now!"

 Chapter 547

    When the Jade Emperor saw Kunpeng offering the "Kongtong seal", the most precious treasure of the human race, he knew that he had miscalculated. There was a "Kongtong seal" in hand, but Kunpeng could make a decision on behalf of the whole human race.


    Zhunti didn''t want Kunpeng to be too arrogant, so he said, "Kunpeng, ''Kongtong seal'' is the most precious treasure of the human race, but the human race has a emperor, but it can''t be said that you represent the human race here!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "zhunti, do you support Haotian so much and despise the survival of the human race? Do you want to be an enemy of the human race? If so, the poor man can ''Kongtong seal'' summon the three kings of huoyundong and officially issue a war order to you in the West. All human races can no longer believe in Buddhism. There is no amnesty for those who violate it!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, all the immortals on the LingXiao palace took a breath of air-conditioning. Kunpeng wanted to break the foundation of the West. The Terran is the protagonist of heaven and earth. Without the belief of the Terran, the west is not far from destroying religion!


    That zhunti didn''t expect that Kunpeng wanted to do so, but he was shocked. However, he didn''t think that Kunpeng felt that he was acting against the general trend of heaven, so he sneered and said: "Kunpeng, don''t scare me with this. The great prosperity of the west is the general trend of heaven. If you do so, you will be against the general trend of heaven, but you are in danger of death¡°


    When Kunpeng heard this, he laughed and said, "it must be mentioned that the prosperity of the west is the general trend of the way of heaven, but the human race is the protagonist of heaven and earth. In the face of the overall situation of life and death, the way of heaven will also change. If you don''t believe it, let''s have a try. I''m not afraid of the coming of heaven''s scourge. I wonder if you dare to gamble with me?"


    Zhunti''s face turned pale when he heard this, and his heart was shocked. If things really developed to that stage, the West was unable to return to heaven, and it was useless to punish Kunpeng.


    He didn''t want to affect the safety of the West because of Tianting. He just heard him say: "Kunpeng, Haotian did something wrong with Fengxian County. We have nothing to say. We won''t interfere in this matter any more!"


    The Jade Emperor''s face turned pale when he was quoted. Without the support of the two western saints, he was unable to resist Kunpeng, and the celestial immortals despised the behavior of the two western saints. He must have mentioned that he dared not speak to excite Kunpeng again for fear of bringing disaster to the West.


    The empress Sanqing and Nuwa were very concerned about the battle between Kunpeng and the two western saints in Tianting. When the two western saints were pressed down by Kunpeng, they were overjoyed. However, the Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord also had a sense of oppression against Kunpeng. But now they can''t turn against Kunpeng, so they didn''t take action against Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng saw that the two western saints avoided retreat and did not force each other too much. After all, he went to heaven for Fengxian County, not to compete with the two western saints.


    When Kunpeng heard that the two western saints were soft, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although he said so, he was worried that he really wanted to do so. Fortunately, the two western saints thought that lunatics like Kunpeng could do anything because Kunpeng had threatened the saints with all living beings in the three realms. They didn''t dare to take risks and offended Kunpeng, resulting in great changes in the way of heaven and the West The momentum of great prosperity came to naught.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said to the Jade Emperor, "Haotian, even if you want to shirk your responsibility now, it''s useless. The poor Hou of Fengxian County has brought him to heaven. You can confront him face to face about this matter, or let everyone present know the disaster in Fengxian County. The disaster was caused by man. In any case, you should explain it to the three realms."


    Kunpeng paused here for a moment, then turned to the Fengxian County Hou and said, "you can tell the people present about what happened three years ago. You can rest assured that there is poverty. You don''t need to take care of it, just tell the truth!"


    The Fengxian County Hou has been an official for decades. Since he came to Tianting with the holy master Kunpeng, he found that all the fairies were very afraid of the holy master, so he swore: "heaven is on, and the human Fengxian County Hou Shangguan swore that everything he said is true. If there is any violation of this oath, thunder and chop on the same day!"


    Kunpeng was overjoyed when he saw that Fengxian County Hou swore in public. He thought to himself, "this man has been an official for decades and knows the way to be an official. He swore so, but he forced Haotian to a dead end and had to explain the matter."


    After the oath was made, the Impatiens said: "Three years ago, the xiamin offered a vegetarian meal in our Yamen. Unexpectedly, I fought with him because my wife was not good. I was angry and ignorant. I pushed down the offering table and overturned the offering. Because I didn''t give up the offering, I called the dog to eat. But I didn''t expect that this would cause no rain in Fengxian County for three years. If there is any mistake, it''s my own fault. It has nothing to do with the people of Fengxian County. Please ask the holy master Take a lesson from the gods! I am willing to pay for my sin with death to save the suffering of the people in Fengxian County. I hope the holy teacher will inherit it! "


    When Kunpeng finished waiting in Fengxian County, he said to the monkey king, "Monkey King, you have been to heaven to ask for rain. You are kind to the people of Fengxian County. Tell the truth, how did Haotian punish Fengxian County!"


    When Sun Wukong heard Kunpeng''s words, he was surprised. How could this matter come to him again, but he didn''t think much. He just described what he saw in heaven last time. It''s no big deal. So Sun Wukong said: "Last time Lao sun went to heaven to see the Jade Emperor and asked him to send a decree to rain in Fengxian County, but he was blocked by the four heavenly masters. He said that the Jade Emperor had ordered that the Fengxian County had offended Tianwei and should be investigated for his crime, so he set up three things: Mishan, Mianshan and golden lock. He was allowed to rain in Fengxian county only after these three things were broken."


    Upon hearing this, Kunpeng said, "can you tell me about Mishan, Mianshan and golden lock?"


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he said: "That''s no problem, but Lao sun was taken by the four masters to the phi incense hall. There was a rice mountain, about ten feet high and down, and a Mian mountain, about twenty feet high and down. At the side of the rice mountain, there was a chicken with a big fist, which ate the rice tightly and slowly. At the side of the mian mountain, there was a golden haired Haba dog, with a long tongue and a short tongue, eating at the mountain. On the left, there was a bird hanging The iron shelf is hung with a gold lock, about one foot three or four inches long. The lock stile is thick and thin with fingers. There is a light under it. The light flame is burning the lock stile. The four heavenly Masters said to wait until the chicken has run out of rice, the dog has run out of food, and the light flame is burning off the lock stile, so as to give rain to Fengxian County! "


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Kunpeng said, "you have heard that. According to everyone, how long will it take Japan to complete these three things? Ten years, a hundred years, or a thousand years? When all three things are done, will there be people in Fengxian County? How many casualties will there be in Fengxian County? Does Haotian really want to punish Fengxian County?"


    After hearing Kunpeng''s question, all the fairies in heaven bowed their heads and said to themselves, "the jade emperor has gone too far. This is punishment. It is clear that he wants to force people to die. No wonder Kunpeng will go to heaven and ask the Jade Emperor to give him a statement?"


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Kunpeng asked, "there are many people in the fairyland, and there are countless countries below. There are countless people who worship God. Who can dare to ensure that these people don''t make any mistakes when offering sacrifices. If an zhaohaotian punishes them like this, I want to ask if you people still have a chance to survive?"


    After hearing Kunpeng''s question, he knew that if he didn''t make a statement today, Kunpeng would try to spread the matter all over the three realms in the future. At that time, I''m afraid it would be difficult for anyone among the Terrans to be willing to believe in Buddhism, so he stood up and said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I don''t know that this matter is so serious, but I shouldn''t stop Taoist friend from asking the Jade Emperor for an explanation for one people. I apologize to Taoist friend and the people of Fengxian County."


    When Kunpeng heard the quotation, he thought to himself, "the quotation is really cunning. As a saint, how could he not know the things of Fengxian County and what Haotian did? He is obviously saving himself. It''s really cunning. Haotian''s alliance with him is really blind."


    Although Kunpeng knows the idea of receiving and guiding in his heart, he doesn''t say it directly. He can only say: "those who don''t know are innocent. Receiving and guiding Taoist friends are also deceived by Haotian. They just made a big mistake."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, his heart suddenly became heavy. Kunpeng''s words were provoking the relationship between the West and Haotian, but Kunpeng said it in public. He did it in a public way, and he didn''t dare to refute it. Otherwise, he would bully the human race together with Haotian. However, he could only eat this dumb loss.


    When the jade emperor heard this conversation with Kunpeng, it seemed that he had eaten fly excrement, which was irrefutable.


    Seeing that Haotian had been silent, Kunpeng asked, "Haotian, did you say that what you did was to take the opportunity to destroy the Terran? Is it wrong for me to come and ask you for an explanation?"


    The jade emperor heard that Kunpeng had put on his hat to destroy the Terran. If he didn''t defend, it would be the hostility of Sanqing, Nuwa and all the great supernatural powers in the three realms. In the future, the Terran would no longer believe in the heaven, and no one in the three realms would obey the orders of the heaven.

 Chapter 548

    Kunpeng said this to force Haotian to death. Haotian naturally won''t wait to die. He just heard him say: "Kunpeng, I''ve gone too far. I just want to protect the majesty of heaven, but I haven''t considered it for the human race. I apologize to the people of Fengxian County. What else do you want?"


    When Kunpeng heard that Haotian was soft, his purpose was achieved, and he didn''t want to embarrass Haotian too much. After all, he was the emperor of heaven personally appointed by the Taoist ancestors. He couldn''t go too far, so he said, "Haotian, my requirements are not high. I just want peace for the human race, so you must ensure that similar things won''t happen in the future. What''s your intention?"


    When the jade emperor heard this, he couldn''t help talking for a long time. He thought to himself, "Kunpeng, you son of a bitch, if you had said that earlier, I would have agreed. Why should you be ridiculed in front of the public!"


    The Jade Emperor wanted to return, but he did not dare to offend Kunpeng. No one knew that Kunpeng would go crazy and do anything. He just heard him say, "there is no problem. There will never be similar things in the future!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a smile, "that''s good. I can rest assured."


    Seeing the Jade Emperor''s strong self endurance expression, Kunpeng understood what he thought. The reason why Kunpeng went to heaven at this time is not only for the people of Fengxian County, but also to remind Haotian that he can''t do too much, otherwise he can''t bear the public anger. What Kunpeng didn''t expect was that the two saints of the West came to the door without knowing their lives. They made Kunpeng lose face, which Kunpeng didn''t expect.


    The Sanqing and Nuwa empress did not expect Kunpeng to let Haotian go like this. They were all surprised. It was not like Kunpeng had always been doing things for people. Therefore, everyone wondered why Kunpeng did this. If Kunpeng only came forward for the safety of the Terran and killed Nuwa empress, supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, they would not believe it, I''m afraid the only thing I believe is the God of heaven.


    The matter has been satisfactorily solved. Kunpeng doesn''t want to stay in heaven anymore, so he said, "since this matter has been satisfactorily solved, I''ll leave now!"


    Kunpeng didn''t wait for the Jade Emperor to react with the two saints in the west, so he left the LingXiao palace with enlightenment and others, went out of the South Tianmen gate and went to the Fengxian County.


    Monkey King, pig Bajie and monk Sha were very happy to see that the matter had been settled. They also completed the order of Tang Sanzang. They might as well leave Fengxian County and go to the West as soon as possible.


    After arriving over Fengxian County, Kunpeng didn''t want to meet those mortals, so he said to the Fengxian County Hou, "this matter is over. If the heaven retaliates against you in the future, you can burn incense and pray. At that time, I will send someone to help."


    When he heard Kunpeng''s words, he knew that the holy master didn''t want to meet the people in Fengxian County, so he said, "thank you for your help. Only when the people in Fengxian County can live, will the people build a temple and offer incense for the holy master in the future!"


    Kunpeng was very happy when he heard Fengxian County Hou''s words. He secretly said, "this Fengxian County Hou is very good at being a man and a talent." although Kunpeng agreed with him, he couldn''t agree directly, so he had to say: "Don''t do this by force. Don''t disturb the people. Whether to build a temple or not doesn''t matter to me. As long as you can benefit the people, you are the greatest contribution to me. Remember not to commit murder and harm the people. Well, I shouldn''t stay in this world for too long. I''ll send you back to my house."


    Kunpeng didn''t wait for the Fengxian County hou to respond. With a wave of his right hand, the Fengxian County Hou returned to his home.


    As soon as the Fengxian County Hou got home, Tang Sanzang hurriedly came forward and asked, "county Hou, has the matter been solved?"


    Hou of Fengxian County smiled and said, "it''s natural to have a saint and a face. The saint is kind to the old man and pays attention to the safety and development of the human race. The lower official decided to set up a temple for the saint in Fengxian County to repay his kindness!"


    While talking, the monkey king, pig Bajie and monk Sha also came back from heaven. All the way, they only heard the Monkey King say, "the holy master is really good. The jade emperor doesn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of him. It''s really cathartic to see him!"


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he said, "the holy master Kunpeng doesn''t even pay attention to the two saints in the west, not to mention the Jade Emperor."


    Sun Wukong said, "it''s really strange to say. Lao sun, I always think that the zhunti Saint seems to have met there, but I can''t remember. Bajie, do you know their origin?"


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he was stunned. Then he burst out laughing and said, "brother monkey, I really convinced you. It''s funny that you protect Shifu from learning scriptures in the West and don''t even know zhunti sage."


    Hearing this, the monkey king said, "why don''t I know? Isn''t he a saint?"


    Zhu Bajie said with a smile, "yes, he is a saint. We are the end of our journey to the west to learn scriptures. The Western Paradise was established by zhunti saint and Jieyin saint, and Buddhism was also created by these two saints."


    Hearing this, not only Sun Wukong was surprised, but also Tang Sanzang was very surprised. He only heard Tang Sanzang say, "Bajie, stop talking nonsense. The Mahayana Buddha in the Western Paradise is the Tathagata Buddha."


    Sun Wukong also went to the Western Paradise and knew that the Buddhist leader was the Tathagata Buddha. He had never heard of the quasi mention of saints and the introduction of saints. So he also said, "Bajie, Lao sun has also been to the paradise, but he has never heard of Buddhism''s Quasi mention of saints and introduction of saints. Don''t lie!"


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he disdained and said, "I''m a liar? That''s your ignorance. If you don''t believe it, you can ask younger martial brother Sha, who made the Western Paradise?"


    Hearing this, monk Sha came forward and said, "master, the eldest martial brother and the second martial brother are true. The Western Paradise and Buddhism were created by zhunti saints and received saints."


    When Sun Wukong and Tang Sanzang heard this, they were greatly surprised. Only then did they realize that they had little knowledge. Sun Wukong asked, "then why is the Tathagata Buddha in charge of the Western Paradise?"


    Pig Bajie sighed: "Let''s start with the battle of canonization. Elder martial brother, you know that most of the immortals in heaven are disciples of the two sects. On the one hand, you were able to make a big fuss in the palace because of the acquiescence of the Jade Emperor, on the other hand, you were able to explain the jokes of the two sects. Speaking of the Tathagata Buddha, he was a disciple of the two sects. He studied under the leader of Tongtian sect, and later cut off the Buddha The religion suffered a great defeat in the war of Fengshen. The leader of the people''s religion, Lao Jun, went west to Yangguan and established Mahayana Buddhism. He made the Tathagata Buddha the Lord of Mahayana Buddhism. Later, I don''t know why Mahayana Buddhism coincided with Mahayana Buddhism. He must mention and introduce two Saints to retire and give the Mahayana Buddha to the Tathagata Buddha. "


    After hearing Zhu Bajie''s explanation, the monkey king said, "I see. I didn''t expect there were so many stories in it!"


    Pig Bajie said, "there are many stories in the three realms, but you don''t know. You have to start from the beginning and say it can''t be finished in three days and three nights!"


    Monk Sha sighed, "what the second senior brother said is very true."


    After hearing the dialogue between Zhu Bajie and Sun Wukong, Tang Sanzang said, "since the matter of Fengxian County has been solved, let''s have a rest and set off for the west to learn scriptures."


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he couldn''t help sighing in his heart: "the old pig is really suffering."


    That day, after Kunpeng left the court, the two western saints did not leave in order to make up for their relationship with Haotian, but came to the back hall with Haotian.


    After the two sides sat down, the quasi Taoist first said, "brother Haotian, it''s helpless for me and my senior brother to make concessions today. Please don''t be surprised!"


    When the jade emperor heard this, he smiled and said, "senior brother zhunti is very serious. I''m very grateful that you can come to cheer me up. How can you blame senior brother for this? If you want to blame him, you can only blame Kunpeng for being too arrogant. It has nothing to do with the two senior brothers."


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "thank you for your understanding, younger martial brother, but Kunpeng''s behavior today is somewhat abnormal. It''s impossible to let younger martial brother go so easily according to his behavior, but I don''t know what his secret conspiracy is!"


    Hearing this, the jade emperor also pondered for a moment and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. Kunpeng''s behavior today is somewhat abnormal. Even the ''Heavenly star array'' can be easily given up. This is really not his usual way of doing things. What evil plot does elder martial brother think Kunpeng''s move is?"


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "I''m ashamed. So far, I don''t understand the purpose of Kunpeng''s move."


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help saying, "well, whatever his conspiracy, as long as I don''t embarrass him again, he must not act too much. I have to deal with some troubles of today''s affairs, so I won''t leave two more senior brothers."

 Chapter 549

    Zhunti and Jieyin didn''t expect Haotian to say such words. Since they had already said so, they couldn''t stay any longer, so they had to leave the heaven in dismay.


    When he returned to the Western Paradise, zhunti became more and more angry. They were kind enough to help Haotian. Unexpectedly, they finally fell into a mess. He only heard him say: "elder martial brother, Haotian is too much. We went to help him with kindness, and finally ended up like this. I''m so angry!"


    Then he sighed: "Haotian said orally that he didn''t blame us. In fact, his heart could not point out that he hated us gnashing his teeth. It''s hard to feel who was betrayed by his allies."


    Zhunti said, "we are helpless. Doesn''t Haotian think about it for us? It''s the best of benevolence and righteousness that we can go to cheer him up. How can he ask too much!"


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, although what you said is reasonable, he won''t think so from the perspective of Haotian, but you don''t have to care too much. Haotian will still take refuge in the west, otherwise he will be besieged by Sanqing next time."


    When zhunti heard the quotation, he said in a hate voice, "at that time, I will humiliate Haotian and let him know the humiliation you and me have suffered today!"


    When he heard this, he didn''t speak again. He knew that it would be difficult to calm his mood if he couldn''t mention it.


    After a while, zhunti finally suppressed his anger and said, "elder martial brother, look, Kunpeng''s behavior today is very abnormal. What conspiracy will there be?"


    Then he sighed and said: "That Kunpeng is vicious. He used to press that Haotian blindly. It seems that he wants to kill Haotian. In fact, that''s not the case. He wants to lead you and me out so as to take the opportunity to provoke the contradiction between us and Haotian. You and I miscalculated and finally let that Kunpeng succeed. After this, that Haotian may be difficult to advance and retreat with me."


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, it seems that Kunpeng is too generous to give up the ''Heavenly star array'' just for this matter. This is not his usual way of dealing with people."


    Then he said: "Kunpeng has always been mysterious, and it''s hard to see his intention from what he does. However, one thing is clear. There must be a relationship between the queen mother and Kunpeng, otherwise Kunpeng won''t give up the" Celestial Star array "as soon as the queen mother comes out. It''s about 100 Star flags. Each star flag is refined by the essence of stars, which is quite beautiful In a postnatal treasure, Kunpeng himself is an expert in refining utensils. If the 100 star flags fall into his hands to refine the best ten or eight postnatal treasures, it is very easy. "


    Zhunti nodded and said: "What elder martial brother said is nothing more than relying on our people in the heaven. Since Haotian formed an alliance with us, the queen mother has lived in seclusion in yaochi and no longer managed the affairs of the heaven. It seems that she has a lot of opinions about us in the West. I''m afraid the queen mother won''t come forward if Kunpeng doesn''t want to take back the ''Heavenly star array'' to destroy the defense of the heaven this time."


    To approach road: "The heaven is the center of the power of the three realms. Unfortunately, Haotian''s power is too weak to resist Kunpeng. Moreover, there are too many factions in the heaven, and Haotian can''t fully grasp it. What''s more, the apostasy can be said to be in charge of several important departments of the heaven, which seriously restricts Haotian''s hands and feet. All this makes Haotian timid and afraid to pay with all his strength Afraid of a fire in the backyard. "


    Zhunti sighed: "There''s no way. Who let the original Yuanshi Tianzun send most of his disciples to the list of gods, which led to the dominance of the family of gods in heaven? Although the original Yuanshi Tianzun occupied the position of the four emperors in the list of gods with the help of Jiang Ziya, it''s a pity that he looked too high on the ability of his disciples, which led to the high status of Buddhism in heaven, but he didn''t have much power Now, Jiang Ziya has taken refuge in Kunpeng, and his elucidation on the earth star is a complete failure. The earth star is completely in the hands of Kunpeng, not to mention in the earth fairy world. After the war of Fengshen, the Supreme Lord also moved his mind to recruit disciples. Today, the Taoist door of the earth fairy world is mainly based on human education, and the elucidation of the first Tianzun of the Yuan Dynasty has become a supporting role, even the master of Tongtian sect It''s not as good as intercepting teaching. "


    After hearing this, he sighed: "When it comes to interception, we all underestimate the leader of Tongtian cult. First, Confucius established by Kong Xuan, but there are even more believers in the three realms, which has become the first choice for emperors. Later, the rescue of Qiu Shouxian and Jin Guangxian has greatly increased the momentum of interception. Younger martial brother found that there are no disciples of interception in Tianting, and their accomplishments seem to have improved compared with the war of Fengshen."


    When zhunti heard this, he was shocked and asked, "elder martial brother, can you look carefully?"


    Then he nodded and said, "there should be no mistake. It seems that the leader of Tongtian cult has found a way to increase the cultivation of people on the list of gods. This is not a good thing for us!"


    Zhunti nodded and said, "if the leader of Tongtian cult really finds a way to solve the cultivation of the people on the list of gods, as soon as the next number of truncated disciples get out of trouble, then truncated Buddhism is still the largest religion in the three worlds, and my Buddhism has formed a deep hatred against truncated Buddhism because of the first war of gods, but it should bear the brunt."


    Then he said: "younger martial brother, anyway, we should find out how Tongtian leader solved the cultivation problems of those listed disciples, which is related to the next life and death of robbing me in the West."


    Zhunti nodded and said, "I''ll do my best. We can ask the Duobao Tathagata first. He used to be a great disciple of interception. He should know something!"


    After hearing this, he nodded and agreed to mention it. However, he said, "younger martial brother, it''s best not to spread the news, so as not to cause extraneous problems to attract the attention of Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun. If we let them know about it, it will be much more difficult for us to understand it in the future."


    Zhunti said, "please don''t worry, elder martial brother. I''ll take care of that."


    After seeing off the two western saints, the Jade Emperor got up and went to yaochi to meet the queen mother. He discussed with the queen mother about what happened in the hall today.


    After sitting down, the queen mother asked, "Haotian, why are you here?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, I don''t understand what happened in the hall today. I want to discuss it with you!"


    The queen mother said calmly, "you must come to me for the reason why Kunpeng is willing to sell me a face and give up the ''big star array in the sky''?"


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor nodded and said, "it''s just this matter, but I don''t know what the relationship between you and Kunpeng is. Can you persuade that Kunpeng to give up the ''star array''?"


    The queen mother said: "Maybe you don''t believe it. In fact, I have nothing to do with Kunpeng. On the one hand, Kunpeng didn''t want to force you too much. On the other hand, when you formed an alliance with the two saints of the west, I gave him a 9000 year old flat peach for self-protection. I hope he can protect you and my life in the next mass robbery, so as to avoid you and me from mass robbery Medium body fly ash. "


    The Jade Emperor was shocked when he heard this, and quickly said, "yaochi, how can you form an alliance with Kunpeng, but this man is very insidious. It''s hard to say whether he can protect himself when the next robbery comes, and how can he save you and my life? You''re really confused!"


    The Queen Mother snorted coldly: "To be insidious, the two saints in the West are more insidious than Kunpeng. We can clearly see the personality of the two saints in the West from the war of God worship. I don''t think it''s bad to form an alliance with Kunpeng. At least he won''t betray his allies. Whether it''s the war of God worship or now, Kunpeng hasn''t done anything sorry for his allies. Why can Tongtian sect leader stop teaching It is precisely because of the help of Kunpeng that they retain a little vitality. Compared with the two western saints, we can see from their performance in the Lingxiao Palace today that if they really want something, they will definitely save themselves first and sell their allies if necessary. "


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help feeling sad. He just sighed: "yaochi, you''re right. The two saints in the West are really not very good, but I don''t think that Kunpeng has the ability to save you and me in the next robbery!"


    The queen mother said: "Do you believe it''s your own business, but I believe Kunpeng has this ability. Even if Kunpeng doesn''t have the ability, my flat peach is worth the money. At least I saved the ''star array'' for Tianting. Well, you know everything. I don''t want to tell you more. Take care of yourself. Today is the last thing I can do for you. I won''t do it before the next robbery I''ll help you again. "


    The queen mother got up, ignored Haotian and left the hall instead.

 Chapter 550

    After finishing Fengxian County, Kunpeng returned to the Beiming sea. Kunpeng''s high-profile trip boosted his reputation in the three realms. After the publicity of Fengxian County, the Terrans in the fairy world soon learned that the saint Kunpeng went to the heaven to argue with the Jade Emperor to ensure the stability of the Terrans, So in the earth fairy world, the Terrans built temples for Kunpeng and prayed that Kunpeng could bless them.


    Kunpeng''s prestige was greatly boosted, but that day, the court no longer offered its incense because of the Fengxian County. For a time, the court of heaven had a great reputation in the earth fairy world, and the incense was bleak.


    After learning the reaction of the human race in the earth fairy world, Na Haotian regretted very much. He really stole a chicken instead of eroding a handful of rice. He lost his face in vain and became the laughing stock of the three worlds. But he can''t blame others. He can only blame himself for being too greedy and losing his common heart.


    After returning to the Beiming sea, Kunpeng asked Wudao, "Wudao, calculate how many disasters the Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples have experienced since they went west to learn scriptures!"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment meditated for a moment, and then said in some embarrassment, "teacher, disciples can''t calculate how many disasters the Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples have endured!"


    Kunpeng was puzzled when he heard this and asked, "there is no difficulty in this matter. How can you not calculate?"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment felt a burst of shame and said: "Teacher, the first disaster of Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples is very easy to calculate, but since the two western saints sent people to besiege us and failed, the two western saints asked the Buddhas to help Tang Sanzang secretly. During this period, Tang Sanzang only experienced some minor difficulties, but the disciples don''t know whether they should be included. If they are included, it will be more!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he was overjoyed and said with a smile, "the two saints in the West have miscalculated, but their behavior has made the Tang Sanzang no disaster. In the future, if they want to spread Buddhism to the East, they will be much less!"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment asked, "teacher, why?"


    Kunpeng said, "the two western saints are discussing with the Supreme Master about the Eastward Transmission of Buddhism. The Supreme Master has agreed with him how many disasters he can transmit to the East. Without so many disasters, do you think the two western saints are in no hurry?"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment suddenly realized and said, "the teacher will affect the prosperity of the West. The two saints of the West did it themselves, but they can''t blame others. They had to drop their teeth and swallow it by themselves."


    Kunpeng nodded and said with a smile, "that''s right. Now the monk and apprentice of Tang Sanzang is not far from the Western Paradise. I''d like to see how the two saints of the West solve this matter."


    Kunpeng was right. After the two western saints woke up from the events in heaven, zhunti was shocked and said, "elder martial brother, big things are bad!"


    After hearing this, he hurriedly asked, "younger martial brother, what happened that made you so nervous?"


    Zhunti sighed: "elder martial brother, do you remember when we agreed with the Supreme Master that the spread of Buddhism to the East depends on how many disasters Tang Sanzang and his party experienced on their way to the west, and how many disasters they can spread Buddhism. Now Tang Sanzang is about to arrive in the Western Paradise, and his disaster is far from what you and I set!"


    Hearing this, Jieyin quickly counted Qu Zhi, and suddenly his face changed greatly. As zhunti said, the disaster suffered by Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples was not enough. Only Jieyin said, "younger martial brother, why did such an accident happen?"


    Zhunti sighed: "At the beginning, you and I made a miscalculation. We just didn''t let Kunpeng try to seize the merit of Tang Sanzang''s journey to the west to learn scriptures. Instead, we forgot that Tang Sanzang needed to go through the difficulty of 9981. As a result, when the Buddhas secretly protected Tang Sanzang, no matter what difficulties they had, they all took the lead, making Tang Sanzang free from disasters and disasters during that period of time, so it affected the disaster that Tang Sanzang should have borne Difficult! "


    When I heard this, I said urgently: "younger martial brother, what can I do? Tang Sanzang''s journey to the west is closely related to our western Daxing. If we can''t get together the difficulty of September 81, it will inevitably affect our western Daxing''s luck. We didn''t have the compressed air transportation of the most precious town in the West. If we lose this luck, we will lose a lot in the next robbery!"


    Zhunti said, "now I''m afraid that Sanqing and Kunpeng have noticed this. Elder martial brother, you and I need to make a good calculation to make up for the disaster that Tang Sanzang will bear!"


    When he heard this, he asked, "younger martial brother, do you have a plan?"


    Zhunti said, "I have a little idea, but I need the consent of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor, otherwise it is difficult to achieve!"


    After hearing Zhun''s remark, he said, "younger martial brother, let''s discuss it and see if it''s feasible!"


    Zhunti nodded and said, "now that Tang Sanzang has been very close to leaving the Western Paradise, it is difficult to re join a large number of disasters in such a short distance. Therefore, my idea is to let the Supreme Lord and the first emperor agree with the small disasters and difficulties experienced by the Buddhas when protecting Tang Sanzang, so that we can get together the 9981 difficulties!"


    When he heard this, he sighed: "younger martial brother, although your idea is good, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun want us to get together. How can we agree? But I don''t think much of your suggestion!"


    When zhunti heard the quotation, he also sighed: "I also know that this proposal is wishful thinking, but now we have no other way. We can only try our best. Maybe there is still a chance!"


    Then he pondered for a moment and said, "younger martial brother, it''s not so easy to convince the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun. Can you think of how to convince them? And whether the Tongtian sect leader and Kunpeng will block them? Have you all figured out countermeasures?"


    Zhunti said, "I have seven or eight confidence in persuading the Supreme Master and the Yuanshi Tianzun, but the Tongtian leader and Kunpeng are in the same situation with us in the West. Even if the Supreme Master and the Yuanshi Tianzun agree, they will stop, and even if the Supreme Master and the Yuanshi Tianzun agree with our proposal, they will not help us convince the Tongtian leader and Kunpeng."


    Then he said, "since that''s the case, younger martial brother, first tell me how you want to convince the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun. As for the Tongtian sect leader and Kunpeng, after solving the problems of the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun, we''ll think of another way."


    Zhunti said, "in fact, it''s not too difficult to convince the first emperor and the supreme old gentleman. They have always been very greedy. As long as we let them learn some merits and virtues, they will not refuse."


    After hearing Zhun''s remark, he couldn''t help but move in his heart and said, "younger martial brother, this remark is even true. However, since the Yuanshi Tianzun and the supreme old gentleman can be persuaded by this move, there''s no problem with the Tongtian sect leader. Younger martial brother, don''t forget that the Lingya fairy is still in our hands."


    Zhunti was not very happy when he heard this. He just heard him sigh: "elder martial brother, I''m afraid the Tongtian cult leader won''t agree with us for the sake of Lingya fairy. After all, the Tongtian cult leader has found a way to solve the problem that people on the list of gods can''t practice, and the manpower is no longer so urgent for him¡°


    After hearing this, his face darkened again. He only heard him say, "what younger martial brother said is very true. It''s a little thoughtless for my brother."


    Zhun mentioned that he looked a little gloomy, so he said, "elder martial brother, this is always a solution. Maybe the Tongtian sect leader will agree with our proposal. Everything department should try. If it doesn''t work, we''ll find another way."


    After hearing this, he was in a bad mood and said, "then do as younger martial brother said, but what can I do about Kunpeng?"


    Zhunti said: "If the leader of Tongtian cult may compromise with us, it is impossible for Kunpeng to agree. He has deep cause and effect with us. However, we don''t need to pay too much attention to his opinions. At the beginning, the spread of Buddhism was decided by us and the Supreme Lord. As long as Sanqing agrees, Kunpeng can''t do anything even if he doesn''t agree It doesn''t work. "


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, you can''t say that. Kunpeng is very different from the original. He holds the human treasure ''Kongtong seal''. If he wants to use the human as an excuse to obstruct, we have nothing to say. It''s best to find a way so that he can''t object even if he doesn''t agree!"


    When zhunti heard this, he smiled bitterly and said, "elder martial brother, do you think it is possible to achieve this with our relationship with him?"


    Then he sighed: "in any case, just as the younger martial brother said, he still wants to try. It''s another matter whether he can succeed or not. I don''t know what the younger martial brother thinks?"


    Zhunti said, "if we want Kunpeng not to stop, then we can only turn to the leader of Tongtian sect. Only he and Kunpeng can talk."


    Then he said, "let''s add some reward code and let Tongtian cult leader persuade Kunpeng!"

 Chapter 551

    After discussing everything with Jieyin, zhunti set out to lobby Sanqing, hoping to save the disaster reduced by Tang Sanzang and make the journey to the West perfect.


    The first person zhunti went to lobby was Yuanshi Tianzun. Among the three Qing Dynasties, only Yuanshi Tianzun was the most greedy and arrogant, and was also the easiest to persuade successful people.


    For zhunti''s arrival, Yuanshi Tianzun was surprised. After the two sides sat down, Yuanshi Tianzun asked, "I don''t know what''s important for junior brother zhunti to come to my yuxu palace?"


    When zhunti heard Yuanshi Tianzun''s question, he couldn''t help scolding: "well, you Yuanshi Tianzun, what''s the matter with me here? You don''t know. I''m obviously asking for my face. Let''s just say! Who wants me to ask you now? This revenge will be returned in the future."


    In fact, zhunti wronged Yuanshi Tianzun. Yuanshi Tianzun really didn''t know zhunti''s purpose. He now focused on his disciples. He hoped that when the next robbery came, his disciples could make great progress in cultivation, and didn''t pay too much attention to the one move of the two saints in the West.


    Just listen to zhunti say: "elder martial brother Yuanshi, I came here to ask for something. Of course, I didn''t ask elder martial brother for help in vain. It''s also very good for elder martial brother!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was surprised to hear this, but it was good. Of course, he would not let go. He saw Yuanshi Tianzun smile and say, "what''s the matter with junior brother zhunti, but it doesn''t matter. As long as I don''t violate the principles, I will naturally support it."


    When zhunti heard this, he said: "Elder martial brother, I also know that in the discussion with elder martial brother Lao Jun about the eastward propagation of Buddhism, it was stipulated that Tang Sanzang and his disciples could propagate Buddhism as much as they suffered. Now we are blocked by Kunpeng, but Tang Sanzang and his disciples suffered very little, not even nine ninety-one difficulties. Therefore, please agree with elder martial brother. Tang Sanzang''s minor difficulties are also regarded as one Rob, let them make up for the difficulty of 9981. What does senior brother Yuanshi think? "


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said in embarrassment: "younger martial brother, it''s up to you to discuss this matter with elder martial brother Lao Jun, but it''s hard for me to intervene in this matter, so you''d better discuss this matter with elder martial brother Lao Jun. I don''t have any idea about it!"


    When zhunti heard Yuanshi Tianzun''s words, he began to scold again: "well, Yuanshi Tianzun, if you don''t agree, just say it. You don''t have any ideas. You deceive a fool!"


    Although zhunti secretly scolded Yuanshi Tianzun in his heart, he said: "Elder martial brother Yuanshi, you are one of the Sanqing. Anyway, I should come to ask for your opinion. However, this is very good for elder martial brother. As long as elder martial brother agrees, I agree that you send your disciples to stop Tang Sanzang and seek a merit of learning scriptures. This is a win-win thing for you and me. What do you think?"


    Hearing zhunti''s words, Yuanshi Tianzun was a little moved. Merit is a good thing. When the supreme old gentleman sought the merit and virtue of Tang Sanzang''s journey to the west to learn scriptures, Yuanshi Tianzun was a little moved. However, because he owed the cause and effect of the two western saints in the war of Fengshen, it is not easy to seek his merit and virtue again, so as not to form a cause and effect with it in vain. Now the zhunti Saint gives away his merit and virtue Come to the door, as long as you agree with his intention, you can get a merit of learning scriptures. According to the greedy mind of the original Tianzun, naturally, you won''t shut him out.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I don''t have any intention to mention younger martial brother zhunti, but you should understand that it was elder martial brother Lao Jun who agreed with you to spread the Dharma to the East. Even if I agreed, it''s useless for elder martial brother Lao Jun to disagree, not to mention younger martial brother Tongtian and Kunpeng!"


    When zhunti heard this, he thought to himself, "of course you will agree. Go there and look for such good things. If I came empty handed, I''m afraid you would have driven me away!"


    Although zhunti secretly scolded Yuanshi Tianzun in his heart, he pretended to be very happy and said, "as long as senior brother Yuanshi agrees, there will be no problem if senior brother Lao Jun has help from senior brother. As for Tongtian leader and Kunpeng, I''ll find another way?"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun breathed a sigh of relief and asked him to persuade the supreme old gentleman. However, if he had to face Tongtian leader and Kunpeng, he would not have to think about it. Even if he gave more merits, Yuanshi Tianzun would not pull down his face to see Tongtian leader and Kunpeng.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "in that case, younger martial brother zhunti, let''s go to see elder martial brother Lao Jun and see what he thinks. But I said the ugly words ahead. If elder martial brother Lao Jun doesn''t agree, you can''t do less merit and virtue. I don''t know what younger martial brother zhunti''s intention is?"


    When zhunti heard this, he was angry and said, "well, you are the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. You want to get cheap. If you don''t want to get the merit in Chengdu, you are really insatiable. However, I promise you that we will settle accounts slowly in the future!"


    Thinking of this, zhunti said: "elder martial brother Yuanshi, please rest assured. As long as the elder martial brother intended to go with me to persuade elder martial brother Jun, I will share the merit of learning scriptures, but the person who intercepted Tang Sanzang has to be prepared by elder martial brother Yuanshi himself, but I have no one to send here."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said with a smile, "it''s easy to say that there are manpower problems. Younger martial brother, don''t worry."


    While talking, Yuanshi Tianzun and zhunti came to the Taoist temple of the supreme old gentleman. The supreme old gentleman was not surprised by the arrival of Yuanshi Tianzun and zhunti.


    Zhunti was a little flustered when he saw the calm appearance of the supreme old gentleman. He didn''t know whether he could persuade the supreme old gentleman to agree with the first emperor and himself.


    The supreme master didn''t care about zhunti''s idea. After the three sat down, the Supreme Master said, "I don''t know why junior brother zhunti came to me?"


    When zhunti heard that the supreme old gentleman didn''t mention Yuanshi Tianzun, he couldn''t help but feel sad. He understood that the old gentleman was putting pressure on him. Just listen to zhunti say: "Elder martial brother, I came here to learn lessons from Tang Sanzang''s journey to the West. Due to Kunpeng''s obstruction, Tang Sanzang''s disciples had few disasters along the way, not even the 99.81 disaster. Therefore, I would like to ask the elder martial brother to agree to include the minor disasters suffered by Tang Sanzang''s disciples, so as to make up for the 99.81 disaster. I discussed this matter with elder martial brother Yuanshi. Elder martial brother Yuanshi has With your permission, what do you think? "


    Upon hearing this, the Supreme Lord looked at Yuanshi Tianzun reproachfully and blamed him for his trouble. However, Yuanshi Tianzun had benefited and naturally wanted to offer face-to-face help for him. He only heard him say, "elder martial brother, I don''t think it''s important. If Kunpeng didn''t know the number of days and had great self-esteem, Tang Sanzang''s disciples and disciples would have made up for the difficulty of 99.81."


    The elder gentleman shook his head and said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, this has nothing to do with you. You''d better not intervene. Kunpeng''s protection of Tang Sanzang''s journey to the West and learning scriptures conforms to the way of heaven. There''s nothing wrong. The reason why Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples can''t get together is that the difficulty of 99.81 is caused by zhunti and the younger martial brother. You can''t blame Kunpeng."


    Zhunti''s face changed greatly when he heard the words of Taishang Laojun, and he was scolded in front of his face. He felt very uncomfortable. However, for the sake of the great interest of the west, zhunti could only listen obediently, but he dared not refute the words of Taishang Laojun. Otherwise, once Taishang Laojun disagreed, the West would suffer a great loss of luck.


    Just listen to zhunti said: "what elder martial brother said is very bad. I''m so bad that I lost my mind and affected the disaster that Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples should suffer. But please help me in the face of going out of the same school!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun also hurriedly said, "elder martial brother, what younger martial brother zhunti said is very true. Just help him."


    Seeing that Yuanshi Tianzun helped zhunti speak again, the Supreme Lord frowned and asked, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, did you benefit him by helping zhunti speak like this?"


    Hearing this, the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty blushed and said, "younger martial brother zhunti agreed to give me a merit on the way to the West so that my disciples can improve their accomplishments."


    The great old gentleman heard this, but he didn''t speak again. He sat there quietly and meditated.


    After a long time, Zhun mentioned that the Supreme Master was still quiet, so he said, "elder martial brother, on the way to the west of Tang Sanzang, you also sent your disciples to stop Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples, and got the merit and virtue of learning scriptures. If the elder martial brother agrees with my suggestion, the cause and effect of you and me will end here. I don''t know what the elder martial brother thinks?"


    Hearing zhunti''s words, the great old gentleman raised his head and said, "well, I did cause and effect with younger martial brother zhunti on the way to the West. I agreed to this. There is no cause and effect between you and me. However, to remind you, you still need the permission of younger martial brother Tongtian and Kunpeng."


    Zhunti was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "thank you for your help, senior brother. I''ll deal with it myself. I have something else to do. I''ll leave now." zhunti said and paid a farewell visit to the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty.

 Chapter 552

    After zhunti left, the Supreme Master said to Yuanshi Tianzun, "younger martial brother, you did wrong in this matter. The disaster of Tang Sanzang will affect the luck of the west, but it is beneficial to us!"


    Hearing this, the first emperor sighed: "Elder martial brother, I don''t know about this, but you also know that after the first World War, all my disciples lost their accomplishments. I''m helpless. Otherwise, with the great cause and effect of seizing disciples between me and the two western saints, how can I agree with them about this? What can they do even if they make up for the ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties? And Kunpeng is in trouble with them for a while They can''t affect us. "


    When the emperor heard this, he sighed: "Younger martial brother, you can''t totally count on Kunpeng. Although he has the same relationship with the two western saints, he is too crazy to guarantee what he can do. Also, you underestimated the two western saints. I suffered a great loss when I agreed with them to spread the Dharma to the East. They don''t have much Dharma in the west, but they only have 9981 volumes. If Let Tang Sanzang make up for the difficulty of 99.81, then it can be said that all his Western Dharma has been spread to the East. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun was surprised when he heard this and asked, "elder martial brother, since you all know, why do you agree with zhunti''s proposal? If you know this, even if zhunti gives me more merits, I won''t agree with them!"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he sighed: "well, I was greedy at the beginning. In order to seek the merit and virtue of learning scriptures, I formed a cause and effect with zhunti and zhunti. Now zhunti wants to end the cause and effect with me. What can I do?"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help but despise the supreme old gentleman and said, "you can compromise with zhunti for merit, but you want me to fight zhunti. It''s impossible for me to be a gunshot."


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was very dissatisfied with the selfishness of the Supreme Master, he still had to rely on the help of the Supreme Master to help him. He could only bear humiliation and bear heavy burdens. He only heard Yuanshi Tianzun say, "elder martial brother, you don''t have to worry too much, and younger martial brother Tongtian and Kunpeng are here, but he won''t get any benefit!"


    The Supreme Lord sighed when he heard this: "I hope so, but I don''t report any hope for it!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly, "the eldest martial brother is worried too much. The younger martial brother Tongtian and the two saints in the West have been in the same situation in the war of Fengshen, not to mention Kunpeng. How can they agree with zhunti''s proposal?"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "younger martial brother is wrong. Since zhunti can convince you and me, he has a way to convince younger martial brother Tongtian. As long as younger martial brother Tongtian agrees, Kunpeng can be persuaded by younger martial brother Tongtian. In this way, zhunti''s purpose can be easily achieved."


    Yuanshi Tianzun was surprised when he heard this and said, "elder martial brother, I''m afraid things won''t be as easy as you said. How can you agree to zhunti''s proposal if you deal with it according to the behavior of younger martial brother Tongtian!"


    The Supreme Lord sighed, "there is nothing impossible in the world. As long as there are enough interests, younger martial brother Tongtian can be persuaded by zhunti. You can also see the performance of younger martial brother Tongtian during the journey to the West. This fully shows that younger martial brother Tongtian''s character has improved, but zhunti has a great chance to convince him."


    The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said, "Kun Peng is no longer tied to the two saints in the West. How could he agree to this?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "if younger martial brother Tongtian persuades him, Kunpeng can''t refuse. Even if he doesn''t agree, he won''t stop it. Do you think it can''t succeed?"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun was shocked and said, "elder martial brother, in this case, didn''t we let the two saints in the West improve Tang Sanzang''s journey to the west to learn scriptures? What should we do?"


    The supreme old gentleman sighed, "if God is so, what can we do? Now we can only hope that Kunpeng can resist the eastward advance to the west before the next robbery!"


    As for the words of the Supreme Lord, the first emperor could only be silent. At this time, he was alert to the Supreme Lord. He didn''t see the purpose of the mention, but the Supreme Lord could see clearly in an instant. The Supreme Lord had such a mind. How could he give the two saints of the west the opportunity to move eastward? It seems that there must be something strange!


    Thinking of this place, the Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to return to the yuxu palace for meditation, so he said goodbye to the Supreme Lord and returned to the yuxu palace. When he returned to the yuxu palace, the Yuanshi Tianzun summoned his disciples to the main hall.


    Just listen to the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty saying, "now the two western saints want to give me a chance to seek the scriptures of Tang Sanzang''s journey to the West. This matter has great merit. I called you here to ask you who went to get this merit!"


    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, his disciples talked a lot. Yunzi first came forward and said, "teacher, the disciples quit and don''t participate in this matter!"


    Hearing this, the first Heavenly Master nodded and said, "Yunzi, you are an immortal of blessings. Whether you have the merit and virtue of learning scriptures is the same. You are very happy to be a teacher for the sake of others."


    Yunzi''s withdrawal made guangchengzi very happy. He quickly looked at others and hoped to make them withdraw voluntarily. Unfortunately, no one paid attention to guangchengzi. Only the Huanglong immortal knew he didn''t like Yuanshi Tianzun and came forward and said, "teachers and disciples also quit. Give the opportunity to other senior brothers!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun nodded. He greatly appreciated the move of Huanglong immortal and felt that he had gone too far in recent years.


    Immortal Huanglong''s withdrawal made immortal Yuding feel a little moved. He also came forward and said, "teacher, disciples practice jiuzhuanyuan skill. Merit and virtue are not of great use to disciples, and disciples also quit."


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and agreed to the withdrawal of immortal Yuding. The rest of the people are you looking at me, I hope you are not willing to quit, but guangchengzi is very dissatisfied with them.


    Seeing that no one was willing to quit, the emperor said, "guangchengzi, you have done a lot of merit as the teacher of the emperor twice. Don''t participate this time."


    When guangchengzi heard this, his heart was cold, but he thought about it. He had been favored by the teacher and had received too many opportunities than other younger martial brothers. If he wanted to compete for this opportunity again, I''m afraid there would be chaos in the teaching, so he said, "disciples respect the teacher''s Dharma." he also retreated.


    Guangchengzi''s retreat made the remaining immortals breathe a sigh of relief. Everyone knows that the teacher dotes on guangchengzi. Although his ability is average, the teacher let him do everything old first, so everyone is dissatisfied.


    Naturally, Yuanshi Tianzun knew what his disciples were thinking. Most of the reasons why they rebelled against the religion were because they loved guangchengzi. In addition, several Puxian people were cut by Empress Yunxiao. As soon as they were encouraged, they aroused their dissatisfaction, so they all rebelled into the West.


    With a few rebellious lessons from burning a lamp, the Yuanshi Tianzun will not make the same mistake again. Just listen to him say: "Taiyi, this merit is destined for you. Think about how to get this merit."


    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, other people were greatly disappointed, but they had nothing to say and all retreated. Immortal Taiyi was overjoyed when he heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun. He hurriedly came forward and said, "thank you for the gift of the teacher. I will do it well and live up to the expectations of the teacher."


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "you are very happy to be a teacher. This merit is hard won. I hope you can complete it satisfactorily!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun''s tone changed and said to others, "you don''t need to be sad about this. You will be arranged by the teacher again."


    Those who didn''t get it quickly said, "I dare not."


    In fact, the reason why Yuanshi Tianzun gave this merit to Taiyi immortal was mainly to make up for Taiyi immortal. Due to the miscalculation of Yuanshi Tianzun, Taiyi immortal lost the post of kutianzun who should have been saved by the local government, so he wanted to use it to make up for his loss in his heart.


    Although Taiyi immortal was very happy, he didn''t lose his mind. He just heard him say: "teacher, Kunpeng has always been an enemy of the two saints in the West. He robbed many of the merits and virtues of Tang Sanzang''s journey to the West. If he blocked it, what should the disciple do?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "you don''t have to worry about this. Although Kunpeng is arrogant, he won''t do too much. It can be seen from your master''s several merits and virtues of going west to learn scriptures that Kunpeng doesn''t want to be an enemy with us."


    After hearing this, immortal Taiyi breathed a sigh of relief and meditated on how to seek that merit.

 Chapter 553

    After Zhun proposed the Taoist temple of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, he went directly to jin''ao island in the East China Sea to meet the leader of Tongtian cult. For zhunti''s arrival, the leader of Tongtian sect asked empress Yunxiao to stand in the way.


    Outside jin''ao Island, zhunti said when he saw empress Yunxiao: "go and inform your teacher and say I want to see you!"


    Empress Yunxiao said, "I''m sorry to mention the saint. The teacher told me that he didn''t want to see you. Please come back!"


    Zhunti was very surprised when he heard this. He never thought that Tongtian leader didn''t want to meet him, so he couldn''t persuade Tongtian leader to agree to let Tang Sanzang make it all difficult.


    Zhunti turned his mind and said, "go to inform the leader of Tongtian and say I''m here for the spirit tooth fairy!"


    Hearing that it was about Lingya fairy, empress Yunxiao was shocked and hurried to inform the leader of Tongtian cult. In the first World War of canonization, only Qiu Shouxian, Jin Guangxian and Lingya Xian were captured. They did not betray the sect, so they suffered deeply. After hearing zhunti''s intention, the leader of Tongtian sect sighed and asked empress Yunxiao to invite zhunti into the hall.


    After sitting down, the leader of Tongtian didn''t speak first, but quietly watched zhunti and intimidated zhunti.


    Zhunti naturally knows what the leader of Tongtian cult thinks, but he needs people, so he can''t compete with the leader of Tongtian cult. He knows that if he wants to achieve his goal, he has to win by surprise. He just listens to him: "do senior brother Tongtian intend to take back the Lingya Fairy?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said, "younger martial brother zhunti, don''t you know why to ask me. If I don''t save the spirit tooth fairy, why should I invite you to sit on the island!"


    Zhunti didn''t notice the tone of Tongtian leader and said, "it''s not difficult for senior brother Tongtian to get back the Lingya fairy. As long as senior brother promised me a condition, I''ll let senior brother get back the Lingya fairy immediately!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sneered: "I think this condition must cost me a lot of people! If it''s too harsh, younger martial brother, you don''t have to say it!"


    Zhunti frowned when he heard Tongtian leader''s words. He understood that Tongtian leader was pushing down the price, but he didn''t think of any big requirements. It was just a decision for Tongtian leader.


    But zhunti said, "senior brother Tongtian, don''t worry. In fact, it''s very easy for senior brother. It doesn''t take much effort!"


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult didn''t believe zhunti''s words. He sneered: "if it''s as simple as junior brother said, I''m afraid you won''t come to my jin''ao island. Junior brother zhunti has something to say directly. If it''s appropriate, I''ll agree, otherwise I can only say I''m sorry!"


    Zhunti was very happy when he heard Tongtian leader''s words. He could clearly hear from Tongtian leader''s words that Tongtian leader intended to take back the Lingya fairy, so he said: "senior brother Tongtian must also know that senior brother Jieyin and I have made an agreement on the eastward spread of Buddhism with senior brother Laojun!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I have heard of such a big thing, but what does it have to do with it?"


    Zhunti sighed: "This is why I came here. At the beginning, we discussed how many disasters Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples had experienced on the way to the west, and how many Buddhist dharmas could be preached to the East. But now, due to the obstruction of Kunpeng, the Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples have fewer disasters, even the lowest 99.81 disaster. Therefore, I ask senior brother Tongtian to agree to turn the minor disasters Tang Sanzang had experienced into disasters , it''s hard to get together the 9981. What''s senior brother Tongtian''s intention? "


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sneered: "younger martial brother zhunti, I''m afraid your statement is untrue. You''re so good in the west, but you only have 9981 dharmas. Don''t you want to spread all the dharmas to the East!"


    Zhunti''s face changed when he heard Tongtian leader''s words. He didn''t expect Tongtian leader to know so much, so he said, "I don''t bother senior brother Tongtian to worry about how many Buddhas there are in the West. I don''t know whether senior brother Tongtian agrees to this?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "you discussed this matter with elder martial brother Lao Jun, but I don''t know what he meant?"


    Zhunti smiled and said, "Lao Jun and Yuanshi agreed. Now only senior brother Tongtian is left!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he was extremely disappointed. He didn''t expect that the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun were still so reckless and laissez faire to the West. He knew that if both the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun agreed that they didn''t have much power in the earth fairy world and didn''t do anything, since they were willing to come to discuss in person, there must be other things Pieces.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "younger martial brother zhunti, if I want to understand the spirit tooth fairy, I''m afraid I don''t just want to promise you. Please tell me all your requirements and let me consider them!"


    When zhunti heard Tongtian leader''s words, he understood that he was moved, so he smiled and said, "in fact, there is no big deal anymore. I just hope senior brother Tongtian can persuade Kunpeng to agree to it. Even if he doesn''t agree, at least he won''t interfere in it. As long as senior brother Tongtian can do this, I can release the Lingya fairy."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard zhunti''s words, he was furious. Although he allied with Kunpeng, he could not harm the interests of his allies. He only heard him say angrily: "younger martial brother zhunti, please help me. I can''t agree with this! Even if Lingya fairy is my disciple, I can''t involve Kunpeng Taoist friends for him and let him suffer for nothing."


    When zhunti saw that the leader of Tongtian cult suddenly changed his face, he immediately realized that he underestimated the leader of Tongtian cult. According to the leader''s personality, he would suffer a loss and would not neglect his allies. However, he said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, things are not what you think. Even if Kunpeng agrees to this, there will be no loss!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect waved his hand and said, "I still say that. I won''t agree. Please!"


    Hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, Kong Xuan and others were a little different. They didn''t understand why the teacher didn''t rescue the Lingya fairy.


    The leader of Tongtian sect also understood what his disciples thought. Now that zhunti is here, he can''t explain to his disciples.


    Zhunti didn''t expect that the leader of Tongtian sect would be so kind and righteous, but for the sake of the great interest of the west, he wouldn''t give up. He just heard him say: "senior brother Tongtian, this matter has no impact on Kunpeng, but you have to think about it for your disciples!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "zhunti, I don''t want to talk to you more. If I persuade Kunpeng, you can go. I won''t do that. You can either release the spirit tooth fairy. I agree to let you make up for the difficulty of ninety-nine eighty-one. If you want to say goodbye, you can leave!"


    When Zhun mentioned that the leader of Tongtian sect refused to agree to persuade Kunpeng, he was very worried. If the human treasure "Kongtong seal" was in the hands of Taishang Laojun, he didn''t have to pay attention to Kunpeng, but this was not the case. Without Kunpeng''s consent, Taishang Laojun couldn''t make a decision on behalf of the human race.


    Things fell into a dead end. Neither of them wanted to step back, so the whole hall fell into silence.


    After a long time, Na zhunti finally couldn''t stand it. Tang Sanzang''s master and apprentice had almost arrived in the Western Paradise. He had to solve the matter before that. If it lasted longer, it would be bad for him. Zhunti said, "senior brother Tongtian, why don''t you and I take a step back? I don''t ask for too much. You just have to persuade Kunpeng. I''ll release the spirit tooth fairy whether it''s successful or not!"


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect was silent for a long time. Then he sighed: "well, I''ll open my mouth for the sake of my disciples, but I can''t believe you. You release the Lingya fairy first, and I''ll persuade Kunpeng Taoist friends!"


    Zhunti''s face turned red when he heard Tongtian leader''s words. It was a great shame to be a man at his level. Although he was not full of Tongtian leader''s distrust of him, after all, he came to ask for someone and could only agree with Tongtian leader''s proposal. He sighed, "since senior brother Tongtian said so, I have nothing to say. I''ll order the sages to release the Lingya fairy!"


    Zhunti consulted with Puxian before he came. As long as he received zhunti''s talisman, Puxian put the Lingya fairy back to jin''ao island. Not long after zhunti''s talisman was issued, the Lingya fairy returned to jin''ao island.


    When zhunti saw the tooth fairy, he said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, now the tooth fairy has returned safely, should you fulfill your promise?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said, "don''t worry, I will never break my promise, but you and I have a word in advance. I''m just persuading Kunpeng Taoist friends. Whether things succeed or not has nothing to do with me!"


    When zhunti heard that the leader of Tongtian sect was so worried about him, he said, "senior brother Tongtian doesn''t need to remind me. Although zhunti has a bad reputation in the three circles, he won''t eat his words. As long as the senior brother tries his best to persuade Kunpeng, I won''t complain about whether he succeeds or not. Please rest assured!"


    After hearing zhunti''s repeated assurances, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help talking for a long time and said, "this is the best, but I want to remind you that Kunpeng Taoist friends are not so easy to talk. You should be mentally prepared!"


    Zhunti said, "I don''t need to be reminded by my senior brother. I know that time doesn''t wait. You and I''d better start early."


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded when he heard this, ordered his disciples to practice at home, and then got up and went to Beiming sea in advance.

 Chapter 554

    When zhunti and Tongtian cult leader came to the Beiming sea, Kunpeng was thinking at home about how the two western saints could solve the disaster of Tang Sanzang, but he didn''t expect zhunti to hit him.


    When zhunti and Tongtian cult leader came at the same time, Kunpeng was a little silly. He didn''t understand how they came together, but Kunpeng didn''t say much, so he quickly invited them into the hall.


    After sitting down, Kunpeng asked, "I don''t know why you came to my Beiming sea?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult blushed when he heard this. Instead of answering Kunpeng''s questions, he looked at zhunti and asked him to talk to Kunpeng first.


    When zhunti saw this scene, he couldn''t help sighing and said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, I came with senior brother Tongtian, but I asked you for something."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled and said, "I''m just a quasi saint. How can I help you two saints? Quasi mentioning the saint is joking!"


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, I''m not kidding. We really have something to ask. I think Taoist friend also knows that the East spread of Buddhism is the result of my discussion with elder martial brother Laojun in the West. Now, due to the obstruction of Taoist friends, Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples can''t make up for the difficulty of ninety-one, which affects the number of East spread of Buddhism..."


    Before zhunti finished speaking, Kunpeng sneered and said, "listen to zhunti''s words, you and senior brother Tongtian have come to ask me for a crime!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Kunpeng''s words, his face turned red and hurriedly said, "Kunpeng, please don''t misunderstand, but I didn''t mean it!"


    That zhunti also hurriedly said, "Taoist friend, please wait a moment, let me finish talking and make a conclusion!"


    Kunpeng snorted coldly, "OK, I''d like to hear what zhunti Saint wants to say."


    When zhunti heard this, he breathed a long sigh. Although Kunpeng''s tone was bad, he was finally willing to listen to his own explanation, so he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, the great prosperity of the west is the general trend of the way of heaven. Shouldn''t you deny it?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "the great prosperity of the west is indeed the general trend of the way of heaven, but there are always exceptions. If you don''t care about the west, the time of the great prosperity will not be too long. Don''t say it. Just take yourself to make trouble for Tang Sanzang for merit, which shows that you have violated the general trend of the way of heaven, and even recession is possible."


    When zhunti heard Kunpeng''s words, he was very angry. He thought to himself, "if you didn''t secretly disrupt my cloth family in the west, how could you make the monkey king, pig Bajie and monk Sha have different intentions? Fortunately, Tang Sanzang is more pedantic and has not been greatly affected, otherwise you would really be right."


    Although zhunti wanted to eat Kunpeng''s meat and drink his blood, he didn''t show it. He just heard him say: "Taoist friend Kunpeng''s remark is even reasonable, but I lost consideration with elder martial brother Jieyin. Fortunately, nothing has happened yet. That''s why I came to ask Taoist friends to agree to let Tang Sanzang gather together the difficulty of September 81 and improve the eastern spread of Buddhism. Do you agree?"


    After hearing this, Kunpeng understood zhunti''s purpose, but he didn''t want the eastern spread of Buddhism to be too perfect, so he said: "the sage of zhunti should go to discuss with the supreme old gentleman. After all, it was he who discussed with you about the eastern spread of Buddhism, but you found the wrong person!"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother Jun, I have asked him to fully agree on this matter, and elder martial brother Yuanshi and elder martial brother Tongtian also agree. Taoist friend Kunpeng is a holy teacher of the human race. I have to come to ask for the consent of Taoist friends."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help looking at the leader of Tongtian sect. He didn''t understand how the leader of Tongtian sect could agree that this could make the West prosper. However, Kunpeng didn''t want zhunti''s purpose to succeed, so he said: "as the saying goes, no rules can''t make a circle. As long as zhunti saints follow the rules, I have nothing to say."


    When zhunti heard this, he couldn''t help feeling a little lost. However, he was prepared for Kunpeng''s rejection. Instead of answering, he turned his eyes to the leader of Tongtian cult and signaled that the leader should contribute.


    Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian sect sighed and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I don''t think it has much to do with Taoist friends. Western Daxing is also the general trend of heaven. Why don''t you agree with what junior brother zhunti said."


    After saying this, the leader of Tongtian cult turned very red, and he was ashamed in his heart.


    Seeing the appearance of the leader of Tongtian cult, Kunpeng knew that zhunti must give him some benefits. Otherwise, according to the leader of Tongtian cult, he wouldn''t come to the Beiming sea with him, let alone say this. Kunpeng didn''t want to make the leader of Tongtian cult down, and he didn''t want the two saints in the west to benefit. He couldn''t help being silent on the spot for a moment.


    At that time, the hall became silent. Zhunti kept his eyes on Kunpeng. I hope you can find something on Kunpeng''s face. Unfortunately, he was disappointed. He couldn''t see the slightest difference from Kunpeng''s face.


    After a long time, zhunti was a little worried and said aloud, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, now senior brother Sanqing has agreed to this, which shows that this matter has been approved by heaven..."


    Before zhunti finished speaking, Kunpeng waved his hand and said, "zhunti saint, I know what you want to say. This matter is related to the stability of the human race, but I have to think carefully."


    When zhunti heard Kunpeng''s words, he was in a deep mood. He thought Kunpeng didn''t agree with him. His face suddenly became very dark, and he didn''t seem to have any spirit.


    When zhunti was very disappointed, Kunpeng suddenly turned his tone and said: "However, since Taoist friends from all over the world have come forward to advise him on this matter, how can I give him face? I don''t agree or object to this matter. Everything is up to you to discuss, but I want to tell you the ugly words first. If you affect the stability of the human race, don''t blame me for not giving you face and stop it!"


    When zhunti heard this, his mood immediately rose from hell to heaven. He hurriedly said, "thank you Kunpeng Taoist friend. Please rest assured that we will never affect the stability of the Terran."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s best to do this. If there were no Tongtian Taoist friends, I would stop it."


    When zhunti heard this, he quickly thanked the leader of Tongtian cult. After solving the matter, he had a long talk in his heart, which finally solved the hidden danger of the prosperity of the West. He was afraid of Kunpeng''s regret, so he quickly got up and left.


    After zhunti left, the Tongtian leader was a little embarrassed when he faced Kunpeng alone. Kunpeng also understood the Tongtian leader''s mind. He didn''t blame the Tongtian leader for this.


    Just listen, Kunpeng first said, "Tongtian Taoist friends are still worried about the quasi mention!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "it''s embarrassing for Taoist friends. It''s not good for him to mention it, but it''s wrong for me!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "Tongtian Taoist friends are serious, but I think Taoist friends must have their own reasons for doing so!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said: "The reason why I did this was for the spirit tooth fairy. Among the disciples captured by the West in the first World War of Fengshen, only the spirit tooth fairy, Jin Guangxian and Qiu Shouxian have backbone and have not betrayed. They have been suffering in the West all the time. Now the Qiu Shouxian and Jin Guangxian are out of trouble. Only the spirit tooth fairy is left to suffer. You must come to the door in exchange for the spirit tooth fairy and let me agree to it and come Lobbying Daoyou, but I can only agree to this. I hope Daoyou understand enough! "


    When Kunpeng heard the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, he suddenly realized and said, "I see. I said how can you come together with zhunti? It was for the sake of Lingya fairy."


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "after the first World War of Fengshen, I stopped teaching but suffered heavy losses. Although it is said that with the help of Taoist friends, the main disciples above Tianting can practice again, after all, it is only a small number of people. If the next robbery comes, it is difficult for them to resist the two western saints and people and the two religions alone. I am also helpless!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "I can understand the difficulties of Tongtian believers. Even if the Taoist friends don''t come with zhunti, it''s hard for you and me to get the two saints of the West with the consent of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor. After all, you and I can''t go against the general trend of heaven!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed and said, "Yuanshi and Lao Jun will taste the bitter fruit one day if they let the west develop so freely. At that time, it will be difficult for them to restrict the west again!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "there must be a way to the front of the mountain, but Taoist friends don''t have to worry about it. There will be a solution at the end of that day. Now let the zhunti be proud for a while!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Kunpeng''s words, he said: "Taoist friends have great merit and virtue, which can protect the safety of their disciples. Naturally, they are not afraid of great disaster. However, I can''t compare with Taoist friends, and I need to think more about their disciples. Since Taoist friends understand my difficulties, I won''t bother much, so I''ll leave!" the leader of Tongtian sect got up and left the Beiming sea, and Kunpeng sent him out of the island.

 Chapter 555

    After the leader of Tongtian sect left, the disciples of Kunpeng sect were very dissatisfied with the entanglement between the leader of Tongtian sect and zhunti, so the Jingwei first said: "Teacher, the saint of heaven has gone too far. He can stand out for his disciples, but if the two western saints improve the Westward Journey to learn scriptures, their luck will increase greatly. At that time, it will be very disadvantageous to us. How can you agree to this!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "the leader of Tongtian sect has nothing to do. If he doesn''t save the Lingya fairy, what will his disciples think? It turns out that the interception has been greatly damaged. If there are differences within the interception because of this matter, what will be the next to rob the interception to resist the Buddha, people and expound the three religions!"


    When Jingwei heard this, he said anxiously, "teacher, do we let the West prosper instead of doing it?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "Jingwei, your vision is still a little short-sighted. If the Tao is prosperous, it will decline. If the two saints in the West are not perfect, it is difficult to make the 9981. Maybe they still have a glimmer of vitality in the West under the heaven, but now they have cut off their last vitality by such calculation."


    When Jingwei heard this, he was greatly puzzled and asked, "teacher, how is this possible? Don''t everyone have been competing for luck? How can the West decline because of this!"


    Not only Jingwei was puzzled, but also several people who understood the Tao were greatly puzzled by Kunpeng''s words. They all looked at Kunpeng one after another, hoping to understand this from Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng said: "It''s no wonder you don''t understand. After all, you know a little less, so it''s normal to be unclear. You should know that if the two western saints didn''t leave the Xuanmen to become a family, they could still get the protection of Taoist Zu Hongjun. Now their luck is separated from the Xuanmen. Although there is a great prosperity of robbery, they flourish and decline, and Taoist Zu can''t Can let them keep pressing the Xuanmen and seize the Qi of the East. "


    Hearing this, the enlightenment suddenly understood, and only heard him say: "the teacher means that if the Western Fortune is not perfect and reaches its peak, the Taoist ancestor has no enough reason to let the West decline and the East prosper, but the two saints in the West did not see this, which has become their fatal injury!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "Being a teacher means this. Although the Taoist ancestors are consistent with the Tao, fair and strict, and can''t be biased to one side, it''s impossible to ignore the dispute over orthodoxy. The reason why the West prospered in those days was that the two western saints were still disciples of Xuanmen. The struggle between them and the leader of Tongtian sect was an internal dispute of Xuanmen. Now the two western saints are no longer disciples of Xuanmen, But they don''t know how to converge and keep forging ahead. Do you think Zu will let them go on like this? "


    When Hou Yi heard this, he said, "what the teacher said is very true. In those years, the battle of witches and Demons was precisely because the two races were not inherited from Xuanmen Taoism, so Fang was calculated by the saints. In the end, both of them were hurt. Now, the situation of the two saints in the west is just like that of the witches and demons in those years. After all, there will be no good end."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he nodded and said: "What Hou Yi said is very correct. Although I don''t know whether the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the Supreme Lord saw this, according to the appearance of the leader of Tongtian cult, it is obvious that he didn''t see this. If the Taoist ancestor wants to suppress the development of the west, the first person is the teacher. Who makes the cause and effect between the teacher and the two saints of the west the deepest, so before the quantitative robbery, being a teacher will have a war with the West Weak Western luck. "


    Hearing this, Jingwei was worried and said, "teacher, aren''t you very dangerous?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "If there is no order from the Taoist patriarch and the saints are not allowed to intervene in the affairs of the three realms before the next mass robbery, it is indeed a bit dangerous for the teacher. Even if the teacher has the ability, he is just a quasi saint. He can''t deal with the two Saints, but now the saints can''t do it. Even if the two saints in the West fight with me with all their strength, the teacher is sure to win, according to me I know that he will fight with me after Tang Sanzang has learned the Scriptures. At that time, although they can''t fight directly, they can deal with Lingbao as a teacher. The biggest possibility is that they will use the array. Speaking of the three worlds of the array, no one can win as a teacher, but you don''t have to worry about me. "


    Hearing this, Jingwei and others were relieved. They all know that the teacher''s behavior is one and the same. If they don''t let them intervene in this matter, they can''t break it.


    At this time, zhunti was very happy. He finally let people accept the 9981 difficulty of Tang Sanzang. After returning to the Western Paradise, he hurried to meet the guide and told him the good news.


    Then, after hearing zhunti''s report, he also had a long sigh in his heart and said, "it''s a wronged junior brother. You must have suffered a lot during this trip. It''s all caused by brother''s miscalculation."


    Zhunti said with a smile, "as long as we can prosper in the west, what''s the harm of suffering? There''s nothing between the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, but we''ve lost some skin between the leader of Tongtian cult and Kunpeng. However, after Tang Sanzang completes his journey to the west to learn scriptures, we''ll settle accounts with them."


    Then he heard this and understood what zhunti was thinking. He only heard him ask, "younger martial brother, did Kunpeng take the opportunity to ask for benefits?"


    Zhunti said with a smile, "this time, the Kunpeng didn''t agree with our proposal, but promised not to stop it. Fortunately, we were ready to let the Tongtian sect leader go together, otherwise things wouldn''t go so smoothly."


    After hearing this, he said with some worry: "from the perspective of practice, the relationship between Tongtian cult leader and Kunpeng is indeed very shallow, otherwise Kunpeng can''t make such sacrifice. In the future, we should be careful with Tongtian cult leader to prevent him from helping him."


    Zhunti nodded when he heard this and said, "I really didn''t expect Kunpeng to be so happy. Originally, I thought that even if the leader of Tongtian cult came forward, we should sacrifice some benefits to him. We really need to be prepared for this. Otherwise, once we stop teaching and help, even if we try our best, we may not be able to deal with Kunpeng."


    Then he said: "But I didn''t expect Kunpeng to develop to the present level in a short time. Although he didn''t establish a religion and didn''t have many disciples, he had a good relationship with the truncated Tongtian sect leader, the empress of hell and the Styx River, and many people in the demon clan supported him. Even if each family sent only a few people, it would be a considerable force in the world When we were at war with Kunpeng, they came out suddenly, and the consequences can be imagined. "


    Zhunti also nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is even true, but I don''t think they will support Kunpeng against us in the West!"


    Then she shook her head and said: "Younger martial brother, don''t underestimate Kunpeng. He is so kind and righteous to the leader of Tongtian cult. According to the leader''s behavior, we can imagine what decision he will make. As for Styx and empress Houtu, you also know that when we fought with Kunpeng last time, they dragged us back and didn''t let us have more strength to support. We can imagine that they will fight with Kunpeng next time What are you doing? "


    Zhunti was very sad when he heard this. He knew that the Styx River and empress Houtu all wanted to drive the Tibetan king out of the underworld. If there was a slight mistake in the west, the Tibetan king would be in danger. The underworld could be related to the luck of the West. They didn''t want Kunpeng to have boundless merit, so they couldn''t let the Tibetan king make any mistakes.


    After pondering for a moment, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, do you think it is possible for us to make peace with Styx and empress Houtu?"


    When she heard this, she shook her head and said: "The teaching idea between Styx and us is completely opposite. There is no way to make peace. During the Lich war, you and I had calculated that the witch clan could make peace with us. Do you think the empress of the earth would make peace with us? And Kunpeng once helped the witch clan to become the emperor. If the witch clan didn''t go too far, it would have a great chance to make a comeback, so the empress of the earth wouldn''t look at it We deal with Kunpeng. "


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that Kunpeng is surprisingly powerful. Even so, we must fight Kunpeng, otherwise we will no longer be famous in the three Western circles, and it will be difficult for anyone to look at us in the future."


    Then he sighed: "what younger martial brother said is that fame is tired, but you and I have to fight Kunpeng. We are duty bound to win or lose this war, but I don''t know how many people I will lose in the West!"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, you don''t need to worry too much. After the 9981 difficulty is improved, our western momentum will reach the peak. Even if Kunpeng is strong, it can''t resist the way of heaven. Besides, Kunpeng has allies, we also have. That Haotian is allied with us. This war is the time for him to contribute."


    After hearing this, he said: "younger martial brother, I want people in heaven to contain the underworld and the Styx river!"


    Zhunti nodded and said, "that''s right, and the first emperor and the supreme old gentleman can''t see that Kunpeng has too much power. They will try to contain the Tongtian sect leader, so that we can fight Kunpeng with all our strength."

 Chapter 556

    The master and apprentice of Tang Sanzang came to the state of Tianzhu and was about to change their official culture, but unexpectedly, there were provocations from the king''s three princes. Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and Sha Seng showed their weapons respectively, but they surprised the three princes and wanted to worship them as teachers. It was also the day that Tang Sanzang and others should be robbed, The three of the monkey king lent their weapons to the blacksmith in the palace to make weapons for the three princes. Unexpectedly, the goblins stole the weapons of the monkey king and others in the middle of the night.


    After hearing the news, Sun Wukong and others immediately thought that it might have been done by monsters, so they asked the three princes, "can monsters exist in these four weeks?"


    The prince replied, "there is a leopard head mountain in the north of the state city, and there is a hukou cave in the mountain. People often say that there are immortals, tigers and wolves, and monsters in the cave. If you haven''t visited it, you don''t know what it is."


    Hearing this, the monkey king smiled and said, "needless to say, it must be the villain. He knows that our weapons are treasures and stole them at night."


    Sun Wukong said, "here, pig Bajie and monk Sha said:" Bajie and monk Sha, you are here to protect your master and protect the city. Wait until old sun goes to investigate. "


    Sun Wukong said goodbye to Tang Sanzang and others. With a whoosh, he disappeared. When Tang Sanzang reacted, Sun Wukong had already come to leopard head mountain. When he came to the mountain, Sun Wukong looked carefully. There was indeed some evil spirit on the mountain,


    While Sun Wukong was checking, he suddenly heard someone talking behind the mountain. He looked back and saw that it was two wolf headed monsters, talking Langlang and walking up the northwest.


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong thought to himself, "this must be the monster patrolling the mountain. Wait for old sun to listen to him and see what he said." thinking of this, Sun Wukong changed into a little butterfly, spread his wings and secretly followed the two little demons.


    When Sun Wukong flew on the goblin''s head, he heard him say, "second brother, the king is really lucky. He got three weapons last night. They are priceless. We all benefit from hearing that there was a banquet in the Ming Dynasty."


    Another little demon said, "yes, it''s all the skill of the king."


    Hearing this, Monkey King realized that his weapons had indeed been stolen by the little demon on the mountain, so he returned to the city to discuss with Zhu Bajie and monk Sha how to get back his weapons.


    I have to say that Zhu Bajie is a bully. When he heard that the mountain is just a group of small demons, he immediately said, "brother, what else do you say? Let''s call the door to kill the small demons and take back their weapons."


    When Tang Sanzang heard this, he hurriedly said, "Bajie, don''t do this. Those little demons just committed the crime of stealing, but they didn''t die. Just take back the weapons before you. Don''t commit murder."


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he said, "master, these little demons dare to steal weapons today. Maybe they will kill and set fire tomorrow. I think it''s better to kill them for the safety of the city!"


    When the monkey king heard this, he felt a little funny. When Zhu Bajie was so active in killing these little demons, he only heard the Monkey King say, "Bajie, I need to remind you of one thing."


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he was a little confused. The monkey king always hated monsters. Today, he was abnormal, but he didn''t think much about it. He asked, "brother, talk straight. Old pig Bajie is all ears."


    Monkey King smiled and said, "although the little demons on the mountain have no great skills, since they dare to move your and my weapons, it shows that there is someone behind them. You are not afraid to beat the little ones and lead out the old demons. At that time, it is impossible for you to want peace talks!"


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he couldn''t help feeling cold. He thought to himself, "it''s reasonable. Now the monsters in the fairy world have a strong background. Don''t accidentally offend those old demons and make his life unprotected. Now it''s just that weapons have been stolen. You need to go and get them back. There''s no need to take such a risk."


    Thinking of this, the pig Bajie said with a ashamed face: "thank you for your advice, otherwise the old pig Bajie will stumble on it!"


    Monkey king said calmly, "it''s nothing. Bajie, you said how many monsters we had along the way were people behind us, but the master had nothing to do. What''s the problem?"


    Zhu Bajie is not a fool. Naturally, he understood what Sun Wukong meant, so he said, "what my brother said is very true. These monsters don''t want to eat master''s meat as they said. Otherwise, master would have died for a long time. Their behavior must be to set up obstacles for us to travel westward to learn scriptures and prevent us from successfully reaching the Western Paradise."


    Sun Wukong said, "just understand. For such a small matter, it''s not worth hating the people behind them. You and I''d better take back the weapons. Don''t worry about the rest."


    Pig Bajie nodded, so the three of them came to the little demon''s cave and easily took back their weapons. Unfortunately, good pig Bajie accidentally made a noise for the little demon to find out. However, Sun Wukong could only show their identity and force the little demon back.


    Back in the city, Sun Wukong blamed him: "Bajie, why can''t you be careful? That''s good. The little demon will inform the old demon, but you and I can''t get through here easily!"


    Pig Bajie sighed, "brother, I was just excited for a moment and didn''t notice it, but we didn''t do anything. The old demon always had to be reasonable."


    Monk Sha said, "elder martial brother, I found an invitation. I see his post says the name of jiulingyuan saint. Elder martial brother was also a demon saint. Have you ever heard of his name?"


    Hearing this, the monkey king thought for a moment and said, "I haven''t heard of such a demon king, but I don''t know his ability!"


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he said, "brother, everything has happened. What''s the use of thinking about it? Don''t you and I know everything when the old demon comes! No matter how powerful he is, he''s just one person. How can he defeat the three of us, but you don''t have to worry."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he sighed, "it can be so now."


    At this time, Kunpeng, who was far away in the Beiming sea, was paying attention to the every move of Sun Wukong and others. When he saw here, he only heard Jingwei say: "teacher, now that the Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples are dangerous again, should we rob the merit of learning scriptures?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and said, "we can''t compete for merit this time!"


    When Jingwei heard this, he said with some incomprehension, "teacher, why?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "do you know what religion the nine Lingyuan saint is?"


    Jingwei and others shook their heads when they heard this and said, "teachers and disciples don''t know!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I knew you didn''t know. Since you didn''t know the origin of each other, you wanted to do it. Didn''t you think there would be any serious consequences?"


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "teacher, is there really an expert behind the nine Lingyuan saints?"


    Kunpeng said, "the nine spirit yuan saint is not small. He is the mount of immortal Taiyi. Do you think we can compete for this merit?"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment asked: "teacher, the original Heavenly Master already owed the cause and effect of the two western saints, and now he is not easy to return it. How can he want to seek the merit and virtue of learning scriptures again? Is he not afraid to form cause and effect with the two western saints, so as to affect the luck of the next robbery and elucidation?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he nodded and said, "enlightenment, you are very happy to see this as a teacher, but it is the merit of zhunti personally delivering it to the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. Naturally, it will not lead to cause and effect."


    Hearing this, the enlightenment suddenly realized and said, "teacher, you mean the disaster encountered by Tang Sanzang''s journey to the West. In order to make up for the difficulty of 99.81, you must mention that you have just promised the merit of Yuanshi Tianzun!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. Otherwise, you think Yuanshi Tianzun really doesn''t plan for the future of enlightenment, but he can''t make a big small profit!"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment sighed: "since the sage can promise such merit and virtue with the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, there must be a lot of benefits for the supreme old gentleman. It seems that we have stopped our merit and virtue in seeking the scriptures of Tang Sanzang''s journey to the West!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing: "If you have won a lot of merits and virtues from the west, it''s time to meditate, especially the enlightenment and Hou Yi. You both have great merits and virtues. When the Tang Sanzang''s Scripture learning is over, you also take the opportunity to cut off the good corpse. This is the best time for you to cut off the corpse, otherwise you don''t need to seek merits and virtues for you in the future."


    Hou Yi and Wu Dao both heard the teacher''s words and understood the teacher''s painstaking efforts. They both secretly decided to take advantage of this time to improve their mood and prepare for the future beheading.

 Chapter 557

    However, after receiving the report from the little demon, the jiulingyuansheng was overjoyed. Originally, he was still trying to find an excuse to embarrass the Tang Sanzang master and apprentice, but he didn''t expect that the excuse would come to the door by himself, so he hurriedly led the little demon to the outside of the city where Tang Sanzang was located to discuss with the Tang Sanzang master and apprentice.


    I saw the evil wind billowing and the fog rising outside the city. It came very close. It frightened the people in the customs offices outside the city. They dragged men and women, regardless of their possessions, and walked into the city gate. The gatekeeper immediately closed the gate.


    At this time, a gatekeeper went to the city to report: "the king''s disaster is coming, the disaster is coming!"


    The prince was having breakfast with Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples. When he heard that someone had reported disaster, he hurried out to ask what had happened.


    Just listen, the man said, "there are a group of goblins outside the city. They have made flying sand and stones and are approaching the city!"


    When the old king heard this, he was surprised and said, "how can this be good?"


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he said with a smile, "don''t worry! This is because of us. Naturally, our brothers will go to subdue these goblins. After we leave the city, you will close the four doors."


    When the old king heard this, he immediately ordered to close the four doors. I don''t know what he thought. The old king''s father and son and Tang Sanzang didn''t know how to live or die. They even ordered letters on the city tower to watch how the three of the monkey king fought the goblin.


    The jiulingyuansheng was overjoyed when he saw that the old king and Tang Sanzang were watching the war on the city. He drove a gust of evil wind and rushed to the city. Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha didn''t expect that the old king and Tang Sanzang were so stupid that they couldn''t go to the camp for rescue for a time. They could only watch Tang Sanzang and the old king be robbed by the monster.


    After robbing Tang Sanzang, the nine Lingyuan Saint laughed and said, "Monkey King, you bullied my little demon. Today I will rob Tang Sanzang. You and I pay back."


    Hearing this, the monkey king was furious. He had not been so humiliated, so he immediately drove Xiangyun to catch up with the nine Lingyuan saint. Unfortunately, the nine Lingyuan saint was ready. When he robbed Tang Sanzang, he ordered the demon to attack the city and absorb the monkey king''s attention. He took the opportunity to return to his old nest with Tang Sanzang and the old king.


    With Tang Sanzang in hand, the jiulingyuansheng completed the explanation given to him by immortal Taiyi. The jiulingyuansheng didn''t want to fight with monkey king again. After returning to the cave, he ordered the little demon to take strict care of Tang Sanzang and others and wait for the arrival of immortal Taiyi.


    Sun Wukong went to fight with the nine Lingyuan saints several times, but the nine Lingyuan saints avoided fighting. As soon as Sun Wukong forced him, the nine Lingyuan saints threatened Sun Wukong with Tang Sanzang''s life.


    After several times, the monkey king also had no choice but to ask the Jade Emperor for help to find out whose disciples didn''t take good care of them.


    The heavenly court did not disappoint Sun Wukong, and soon found out the origin of jiulingyuansheng. The Taiyi immortal finally came forward to take away the jiulingyuan saint and let Tang Sanzang and the old king out of danger.


    Back in the city, Sun Wukong complained about Tang Sanzang and said, "master, you are just a mortal. How can you watch the war on the wall? Fortunately, the monster doesn''t mean any harm to you. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll lose your life today. That''s the end of our journey to the West!"


    When Tang Sanzang heard this, his face turned red and said, "Wukong, you know, although I know that you three are powerful, I have never witnessed your father subduing demons. This is not to listen to the words of the old king, but I didn''t expect to cause you so much trouble, but it''s wrong for me."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he said, "master, now we are getting closer and closer to the Western Paradise. You must be careful not to be impulsive, and let this journey to the West fail. The three of us have nothing to do about it, and you have wasted your efforts."


    Hearing this, Tang Sanzang also knew that he should clean up his mood. He could not let the scripture learning event ruin the road to success. He only heard him say: "Wukong, you can rest assured that as a teacher, you know what to do. As a teacher, you will never bring you the same trouble in the future!"


    After hearing Tang Sanzang''s promise, the faces of Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha changed from cloudy to sunny. Although Sun Wukong said that Tang Sanzang''s death was irrelevant to them, in fact, he was very nervous. Once Tang Sanzang died, the Guanyin Bodhisattva would not cramp them.


    Fortunately, Tang Sanzang still listened to the advice of the monkey king, otherwise the three of the monkey king didn''t know what to do.


    After this, Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and Sha Seng became more cautious. They didn''t want to be punished by Guanyin Bodhisattva because of Tang Sanzang.


    Something happened along the way. Monkey King, pig Bajie and monk Sha finally passed through several disasters by the God of heaven, so that Tang Sanzang safely came to the Western Paradise.


    When Tang Sanzang saw the blissful world, he pointed at it with a whip and said, "Wukong, you see, it''s a good place to go!"


    Hearing Tang Sanzang''s words, the monkey king immediately felt very funny and said, "master, you are really interesting. You have to worship at the fake realm and fake Buddha statue. Now you don''t get off the horse in the real food and music world, which makes you confused."


    Tang Sanzang was shocked when he heard this. He quickly turned over and jumped off his horse and came to the front of the pavilion. Seeing this, a Taoist boy said in front of the inclined Mountain Gate, "is that someone from the east?" Tang Sanzang hurriedly adjusted his clothes and looked forward.


    Sun recognized the boy and immediately said, "master, this is the Jinding immortal of Yuzhen temple at the foot of Lingshan mountain. He came to meet us."


    When Tang Sanzang heard this, he woke up and quickly came forward to salute. The immortal smiled and said, "I didn''t expect the holy monk to come this year, but I was coaxed by Guanyin Bodhisattva. She received the golden decree of the Buddha ten years ago and looked for scriptures from the eastern land. She originally said that she would come to me in two or three years. I waited every year and had no news, but I didn''t expect to meet again this year."


    Tang Sanzang clapped his hands and said, "thank you very much, little monk!"


    Tang Sanzang''s four masters and disciples took their horses to bear the burden and entered the temple together. The great immortal ordered people to watch tea and put Zhai. He also asked the little boy to burn incense soup and bathe with the holy monk. He will ascend the holy land of Buddhism early tomorrow morning.


    Early the next morning, Tang Sanzang changed his clothes, put on a brocade cassock, wore a Pilu hat and a tin stick, and went to the hall to bid farewell to the immortal.


    Seeing this, the immortal couldn''t help laughing and said, "yesterday''s blue thread is bright today. It''s true that the Buddha sees this."


    Tang Sanzang said goodbye. At this time, the immortal said, "stay and wait for me to see you off."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "if you don''t send the immortal away, Lao sun knows the way."


    The immortal smiled and said, "what you know is the cloud road. Before the saint monk ascends the cloud road, you should go this way."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he suddenly realized it and said, "what the immortal said is very true. Although Lao sun has been to the Western Paradise for several times, he has only come and gone. He has never set foot here. Since he has his own way, he still bothers you to send him. My master has a heavy heart to worship the Buddha. Fortunately, don''t hesitate."


    When the immortal heard this, he smiled and took Tang Sanzang''s hand to lead Zhan to the Dharma door on the altar. It turns out that this road doesn''t go out of the mountain gate, so it goes through the back door from the Guanyu nave.


    I saw that the immortal pointed to the Lingshan mountain and said, "holy monk, you see that there are auspicious lights and colors in the half day. The one with thousands of Ruiai is the lingjiu peak and the holy land of Buddha."


    The Tang Monk worshipped when he saw it, but Sun Wukong smiled and said, "master, it''s not time to worship. As the saying goes, it''s still a long way from this town, but you don''t have to worship now! Otherwise, if you worship on the top of the mountain, you don''t know how many heads you have to kowtow!"


    At this time, the immortal said, "holy monk, you and the great sage, Tianpeng and roller shutter have seen Lingshan, so I won''t send more. You go up the rest of the way and I''ll go back."


    Upon hearing this, Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples immediately bid farewell to the great immortal. Fortunately, Sun Wukong was there all the way. He also came to the Lingshan treasure land several times and knew some roads. Tang Sanzang and his party had to go outside the big Leiyin temple.


    At this time, Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha had a long chat. They finally completed the confession of Guanyin Bodhisattva and escorted Tang Sanzang to Leiyin temple. The three looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    Seeing this, Tang Sanzang didn''t know what Sun Wukong thought, so he frowned and said, "Wukong, this is the holy land of Buddhism. Don''t make a noise here, so as not to affect others'' meditation."


    Monkey King, pig Bajie and monk Sha ignored Tang Sanzang and still went their own way.

 Chapter 558

    Just when Tang Sanzang wanted to blame the three of them, he suddenly saw the gate of the big Leiyin Temple open, the four King Kong welcome out of the mountain gate and connect Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples to the Leiyin temple.


    When Tang Sanzang reached the main hall, he saw eight Bodhisattvas, four King Kong, five hundred Aros, three thousand Jiedi, eleven Yao and eighteen Jialan arranged in two lines above the main hall. Tang Sanzang was very surprised when he saw this. He followed the rules and entered the great friends hall with Sun Wukong, pig Bajie and monk Sha.


    The four first bowed down to the Tathagata Buddha, and then bowed to the left and right again. Three times each time, he knelt down to the Buddha and presented the customs clearance documents. The Tathagata looked at them one by one and handed them to Tang Sanzang.


    Tang Sanzang made a ceremony and said, "disciple Xuan Zang, following the will of the emperor of the eastern Tang Dynasty, went to Baoshan far away and prayed for the Scriptures to help all living beings. I hope my Buddha will give me the Scriptures and we can return home as soon as possible."


    When the Tathagata Buddha heard this, he couldn''t help saying, "ah Nuo and Jia Ye, you two led them four to the Zhenlou and gave them some fasting food first. After fasting, he opened a treasure Pavilion and sent several volumes of each of the 35 of my three Tibetan sutras to them, so that my teaching can spread to the East."


    Hearing this, the two venerable masters immediately followed the Buddha''s order and led the four Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples downstairs. They couldn''t see all the treasures and listed them endlessly. I saw that the gods who offered sacrifices spread out vegetarian banquets, and they were all immortal products, immortal dishes, immortal tea and immortal fruits. The delicacies were all different from the world. The teachers and disciples saluted Buddha and enjoyed it at will.


    After introducing Tang Sanzang to read the names of the Scriptures, a Nuo and Jia Ye said to Tang Sanzang, "the holy monk has come here from the eastern land. What personnel will you send to us? Take it out quickly so that the scriptures can be passed on to you."


    When Tang Sanzang heard this, he said, "disciple Xuan Zang came a long way. He was unprepared, but he was a little rude."


    Hearing this, the two venerable masters laughed and said, "good! Good! Good! Pass on the scriptures with bare hands, and future generations should starve to death!"


    When the monkey king saw that he was reluctant to preach the Scriptures, he couldn''t help saying, "master, let''s Sue the Tathagata and teach him to bring the Scriptures to Lao sun."


    Hearing this, a Nuo said, "stop fooling around, Monkey King! Where is this place? How dare you be wild and unruly here! Come here to pick up the Scriptures."


    Pig Bajie and monk Sha were patient and persuaded Sun Wukong to accept the Scripture. He put a roll in his bag, carried it on the horse, and tied two loads. Bajie and monk Sha carried it. After everything was done, the four of their teachers and disciples came to the throne to kowtow, thanked the Tathagata Buddha, and went out all the time.


    But he said that the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp had been watching and paying attention to Tang Sanzang''s every move. When he secretly listened to the preaching in the pavilion, he knew that it was ah Nuo and Jia Ye who passed the wordless Scripture, but he smiled and said: "now that Duobao is in charge of the western religion, I am worried that I can''t get close to them. Unexpectedly, ah Nan and Jia Ye sent the opportunity to me."


    Thinking of this, the burning lamp asked to the left and right, "who is here by the seat?"


    Hearing the words of burning the lamp, Bai xiongzun suddenly flashed out. The lantern burning ancient Buddha said, "you can be a divine power. Flying stars catch up with Tang Sanzang, take the wordless Scripture, and teach him to come back and ask for the worded Scripture." Bai xiongzun drove out of the Mountain Gate of Leiyin temple in a strong wind.


    The four Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples were about to return. Suddenly, a strong wind rolled. They thought this was the Western Paradise and there would be no monsters, so they didn''t add dikes.


    Just because of their carelessness, they only heard a loud bang, stretched out a hand in the air, and easily robbed the scriptures on the horse''s back. This highlighted the change, but let Tang Sanzang beat his chest and call, Zhu Bajie hurried to catch up, monk Sha guarded the Scripture, and Sun Wukong hurried to catch up.


    Seeing that the monkey king was driving too fast, the white xiongzun was afraid that the monkey would be angry and hurt himself, regardless of good or bad, so he should tear up the Sutra bag and throw it to the ground.


    Seeing that the scripture bag was torn by the white xiongzun and scattered by the fragrant wind, Sun Wukong had to press the cloud head to rescue the Scripture and no longer chase the white xiongzun. Seeing this, the Bai xiongzun sighed a long sigh, quickly stopped the wind and fog, and went to repay the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp.


    When Zhu Bajie came to catch up, he saw that the Scriptures were scattered. He hurried forward to pick up the scriptures with Sun Wukong, and then they came to see Tang Sanzang with the Scriptures.


    At this time, Tang Sanzang said with tears in his eyes, "Wukong! How can there be such fierce demons in this paradise!"


    After receiving the scriptures from the hands of Monkey King and pig Bajie, monk Sha opened them and saw that they were white without any handwriting. So he hurried to hand them to Tang Sanzang and said, "master, there are no words on this volume of scriptures."


    Hearing this, the monkey king couldn''t help but move. He quickly opened a volume of scriptures and saw that there were no words on it. Pig Bajie also opened a volume, but there was still no word.


    At this time, Tang Sanzang couldn''t help shouting, "open it and have a look."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and Sha Seng opened all the Scriptures and saw that they were all white paper without any words.


    At this time, Tang Sanzang couldn''t help sighing and shouting, "it seems that the people of eastern China are really unlucky! What''s the use of taking such a wordless empty book? How dare I go to see the king of Tang! The crime of bullying the king should be punished!"


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he said, "master, you don''t have to say much. It must be that ah Nuo and Jia Ye are cheating in the dark. They asked us to have no income, so they gave us this white paper book. We''ll go back and accuse them of fraud in front of the Tathagata Buddha."


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he also shouted, "what my brother said is very true! We''ll find the Tathagata Buddha to sue them!"


    So the four Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples hurried back to Leiyin temple. Not long after, they went outside the mountain gate. At this time, they saw that everyone bowed their hands to each other and said with a smile: "did the holy monk come back to change scriptures?"


    When Tang Sanzang heard this, he nodded and said yes. The King Kong didn''t stop them and let them in to the main hall.


    When he entered the hall, the monkey king shouted, "Tathagata! My teachers and disciples have suffered a lot. They worship here from Dongtu and are instructed by the Buddha to preach scriptures. It''s not true. However, ah Nuo and Jia Ye deliberately taught us to take the wordless white Scripture. What''s the use of it? I hope the Tathagata will punish them!"


    When the Tathagata Buddha heard this, he smiled: "Wukong, don''t shout. I already know that he asked you about personnel. But this sutra can''t be passed on lightly or taken in empty. He went down the mountain to the monks of the time. He recited it with him at the home of elder Zhao in shewei state to ensure the safety of the living and the detachment of the dead. He only asked him to come back with three Dou and three liters of rice grain gold. I also said that they were selling it too cheap and taught their children and grandchildren to have no money Use. Now you take it with empty hands, so you have preached the white book. The white book is a wordless Scripture, but it is also good. "


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he was going to be angry. The Tathagata Buddha didn''t want to get too entangled with him, so he said, "Nuo and Gaye, you two will soon have a written Scripture. Check several volumes of each book with Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples, and then report here."


    Hearing this, monkey king followed Ananda and Gaye to the treasure Pavilion of Zhenlou to select the Scriptures. He did not argue with the Tathagata Buddha about Ananda and Gaye any more.


    The two venerable masters, Ananda and Gaye, led Tang Sanzang''s four masters and disciples to the treasure Pavilion of the Zhenlou, and still asked Tang Sanzang for some personnel. Tang Sanzang had nothing to flatter. He ordered monk Sha to take out the purple gold bowl and offer it with both hands "The disciples of the two venerable masters are poor, cold and far away, and have never prepared personnel. This bowl was personally given by the king of Tang. They taught their disciples to hold it and practice fasting along the road. I''d like to present it to you today to show my heart. The Venerable Master is not contemptuous and contemptuous. Take it and thank the king of Tang when he plays it back to the court. Just ask the venerable master to give it to us so that we can live up to the pain of our journey."


    Hearing this, Nana accepted the purple and gold bowl, and then led Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples into the treasure Pavilion of Zhenlou again.


    This time, Tang Sanzang learned well. He only heard him say, "disciples, you are all good to have a look. Don''t take some blank scriptures like before."


    When Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha heard this, their faces turned red. So the three of them took one volume after another and read one volume, but they all had words. When the Scripture was passed on, the four of them packed it neatly and carried it on their horses. The rest was carried by monk Sha. Sun Wukong led the horse, while the pig Bajie carried his luggage. Tang Sanzang took a Zen stick and pressed it Pilu hat, shake the brocade cassock, and then happily come to our Buddha before the Tathagata, say goodbye to the Tathagata Buddha, and want to return to the eastern Tang Dynasty as soon as possible.

 Chapter 559

    The Tathagata Buddha agreed to Tang Sanzang''s request and sent four vajras to escort them back to Dongtu Datang.


    When Tang Sanzang flew out of the Western Paradise under the protection of the four great vajras, soon after that, the Guanyin Bodhisattva pointed out that Tang Sanzang had only completed 80 difficulties, and he was still one difficulty to return to the truth in 99, so he quickly informed zhunti and introduced two saints.


    When zhunti heard this, he was surprised. He finally got Sanqing and Kunpeng not to interfere in this matter. Now he can''t ruin the Western Fortune because he didn''t notice it, so he quickly ordered the four King Kong methods to add another difficulty to the Tang Sanzang.


    But unexpectedly, the four vajras just escorted Tang Sanzang to Tongtianhe. After receiving the notice of zhunti saint, the four vajras immediately put down the Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples, and then left without saying a word.


    The four vajras didn''t want to set disasters for the Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples, but they were powerless and could only do so. They hoped that monsters could bring the last difficulty to the Tang Sanzang. Anyway, there was still a lot of distance from the eastern Tang Dynasty, but they were not afraid.


    When Kunpeng saw that Tang Sanzang had only completed 80 difficulties, he couldn''t help sighing: "the will of heaven is like a knife. There is a glimmer of vitality in everything. Now, although the Taoist ancestor is dissatisfied with the two western saints'' capture of Xuanmen''s luck, he still left a glimmer of opportunity for the two western saints to see if they can grasp it."


    Unfortunately, the two western saints did not find this chance of life. The next thing made Kunpeng very happy. When he saw the four King Kong leave Tang Sanzang by the Tongtian River, he knew the choice of the two western saints.


    The Tang Sanzang master and apprentice were suddenly thrown by the four King Kong on the Bank of the Tongtian River, but they couldn''t help but feel a little helpless. At this time, the Tang Sanzang didn''t get the Tao and couldn''t drive the clouds, but there was no ferry on the Tongtian River. For a time, the four of them couldn''t help staring at each other, and they didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, someone suddenly shouted, "Saint Tang, come here!"


    Hearing this, the four Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples were surprised. They looked up and saw that there were no people in the four directions and no boats, but a big white Lai head turtle stretched its head on the shore and shouted, "teacher father, I''ve been waiting for you for several years. Why did I come back at this time?"


    Hearing this, the monkey king couldn''t help laughing and said, "old turtle, I didn''t expect to meet you here." Tang Sanzang, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha were very happy to see the old turtle.


    The pig Bajie said, "old turtle, can you send us across the river again?"


    When the turtle heard this, he climbed up the river. The monkey king led the horse onto him. Zhu Bajie squatted behind the horse''s tail. Tang Sanzang stood on the left of the horse''s neck and monk Sha stood on the right. The monkey king stepped on the old turtle''s neck and on the old turtle''s head and said, "thank you, old turtle!"


    The old turtle smiled. Without words, he pedaled his four feet and stepped on the water like a flat ground. He carried his four teachers and disciples, including five horses, on his body and came back to the east bank.


    The old turtle carried them on his back, treading the waves and chasing the waves for a long time. The next night, it was so close to the east bank. The old turtle suddenly remembered that he had asked Tang Sanzang for something, so he asked, "teacher, father, I showed you to see my Buddha Buddha in the West and asked me about your return. How many years do you have to live? Have you ever asked?"


    Since Tang Sanzang came to the paradise in the west, he has been concentrating on worshipping Buddha and participating in Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, saints and monks. His thoughts are only taking scriptures and ignore everything about him. He has long forgotten his promise to Lao yuan. After hearing this, he has nothing to answer, but he dare not deceive and lie, so he pondered for a long time and did not promise.


    Lao yuan was also a living creature who had lived for many years. He had seen everything in the world. After seeing the appearance of Tang Sanzang, he immediately knew that the other party had never asked for him at all. At this time, he was very angry. He saw that he threw his body into the water and drove the four teachers and disciples of Tang Sanzang into the water.


    Fortunately, after seeing the appearance of Tang Sanzang, the monkey king was vigilant. He quickly caught Tang Sanzang and rescued him from the water.


    When they reached the east bank, they found that their bags, clothes, saddles and bridles were wet. The master and apprentice had no choice but to reorganize. Suddenly, there was another gust of wind, the sky was dark, thunder and lightning were all made, rocks and sand were flying, and it rained heavily. In desperation, their teachers and disciples could only protect the Scriptures.


    The four King Kong, who had been hidden in the dark, sighed. They finally completed the mission assigned to them by the sage zhunti and completed the last difficulty of the 9981 difficulty. Since then, Tang Sanzang has finally completed all the disasters scheduled for the two sanctuaries in the West.


    All the forces that have been paying attention to Tang Sanzang have different performances at this moment. The old face of the Supreme Lord is still indifferent, which makes people can''t see his mind, while the Tianzun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty is unwilling, and the leader of Tongtian cult is fixed in his eyes and seems to be unwilling in his heart. As for the expression of the Jade Emperor above the heaven, it is somewhat puzzling, that is, unwilling and happy. It seems that he is struggling in his heart.


    Kunpeng, who has been hiding in the Beiming sea, smiles and is very happy that the two western saints have improved the Scriptures in the West. If his expression is seen by the two western saints, they will be greatly surprised and begin to seriously think about whether their behavior has been calculated by Kunpeng.


    After seeing that Tang Sanzang had completed the last difficulty, Kunpeng''s war spirit overflowed in all directions. The five people in the hall, Wudao, Hou Yi, Cangjie, Chang''e and Jingwei, all knew that the teacher was preparing for a decisive battle with the West. Unfortunately, they were restricted by the teacher and were not allowed to intervene in the struggle.


    At this time, Kunpeng said, "enlightenment, as a senior brother, you should set an example and seriously implement my orders. You are not allowed to interfere with them in this matter, so as not to disturb the arrangement of being a teacher, you know!"


    Enlightenment followed Kunpeng for the longest time. Naturally, he knew that the decision made by the teacher would not change. He came forward and said, "please rest assured that the disciples will seriously implement this order and let the younger martial brother and younger martial sister stay in the Beiming sea."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s best. Don''t let me down."


    Wudao and others hurriedly said, "I dare not."


    Kunpeng said: "this war is of great importance. Being a teacher is also a last resort. Although your cultivation can be regarded as an expert in the earth fairy world, the two saints in the West will secretly fight this war. There is no problem to protect themselves as a teacher, but you can''t care about being a teacher. After all, being a teacher hasn''t proved the fruit of the sage."


    The enlightenment said, "teacher, since the two western saints let the Tang Sanzang master and apprentice complete the difficulty of 99.81, they must act soon. If someone comes to provoke you in your absence, what should we do?"


    Kunpeng said: "What you said, I also thought that it was impossible for me to show all my family''s wealth in this war, so I wanted to take away the ''Heavenly star array'' to protect the island. But in this way, there would be no defense in the Beiming sea, and everyone in the three realms would be aware of it. In case, I would open up a channel for you in the Beiming sea. If anyone wants to be bad for you, I won''t do it If you can force the enemy, you can retreat to the world owned by the teacher for cultivation. Now the world is improving its own laws, which is very beneficial to you. "


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and then went on: "Now you both can touch the power of this law. The five element law is the most common law between heaven and earth, and it is also the easiest to master. Hou Yi himself is a great Witch of the earth, but it is very suitable for you to practice the law of the earth. As for enlightenment, you are the four spiritual monkeys of heaven and earth. What you want to practice depends on your own choice. As for Jingwei, Chang''e Cangjie, after a great war, you three have improved your realm. Then you can go to the world of being a teacher and improve your cultivation with the help of the power of spiritual fruit. Cangjie should pay attention. You are almost on the edge of beheading, but you need to pay more attention. "


    When Jingwei heard Kunpeng''s words, he said, "teacher, according to your reputation in the three realms, there must be no small people who dare to come to the door and ask for trouble!"


    Kun Peng sighed: "No one dares to know how many magical powers are still hidden in the celestial world, and Haotian on the heaven court is not the force you see. If he guessed correctly, he should have many subordinates in the dark, and all of them heard the Tao in Zixiao palace that year. You all know the relationship between him and Haotian. Haotian itself is allied with the two saints of the West, No one can guarantee whether he will take advantage of the teacher''s absence to disadvantage you, so be careful and make no big mistake. "


    When Hou Yi heard this, he said, "teacher, do we need to inform empress Houtu and let her find a way to create pressure on Tianting so that Tianting has no time to pay more attention?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and said, "now there is a Tibetan king in the underground mansion, but he can''t take care of him. It''s better not to embarrass Houtu Taoist friends." Hou Yi was very moved when he heard this

 Chapter 560

    It was difficult to complete the 9981, so Naruto was ready to fight Kunpeng to the death, so he secretly came to the heaven to see the Jade Emperor.


    The Jade Emperor asked, "zhunti sage has always been climbing the three treasures hall. I don''t know why he came to my heaven today?"


    When zhunti heard this, he secretly hated the Jade Emperor''s small stomach and chicken intestines. He was still dissatisfied with him for the last thing, but he didn''t show it. He just listened to him calmly say: "younger martial brother Haotian, I came here today to ask for something important, but it''s not only harmful to me in the west, but also very unfavorable to your heaven!"


    The Jade Emperor didn''t mean zhunti''s words any more and said, "the zhunti Saint doesn''t need to say more. I''m the emperor loved by the Taoist ancestors, but few people in the three worlds are willing to offend the heaven. Just tell me what you want. Don''t bother so much."


    Hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, zhunti sighed in his heart: "look at Haotian, my senior brother and I went too far last time. Now it''s difficult to restore the original relationship with Haotian."


    Zhunti thought of this and sighed, "younger martial brother Haotian, I know you have been dissatisfied with us in the West about the last time, but you also know that the situation at that time was not that we didn''t want to help you, but that we didn''t have the ability."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he said calmly, "it''s better not to mention the sage''s nonsense. If you have anything, please speak frankly. If I can help you, I will help you. You don''t need to say anything more than my ability!"


    Zhunti sighed: "well, since younger martial brother Haotian said so, I''ll tell you straight. Now elder martial brother Jieyin and I want to make every effort to fight Kunpeng to the death. I hope younger martial brother Haotian can find a way to help us hold the empress Houtu and the Styx in the hell and prevent them from helping Kunpeng. What''s his intention?"


    When the jade emperor heard this, he was surprised. When did the two western saints dare to fight Kunpeng directly? Did they want to go against the order of Daozu and deal with Kunpeng personally? If so, he didn''t want to participate in this matter, so as not to blame Daozu and bring bad luck to him.


    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor hurriedly said, "I must mention the saint, but I want to remind you that when the Taoist ancestor ordered the saint not to interfere in the three realms, do you want to violate the Taoist ancestor''s order? If so, I can''t do anything, I don''t want to be blamed by the Taoist ancestor for this!"


    When zhunti heard the Jade Emperor''s words, he smiled and said, "younger martial brother Haotian doesn''t need to worry about it. Elder martial brother Jieyin and I don''t want to go against the order of Daozu and won''t deal with Kunpeng in person!"


    When the jade emperor heard this, he said, "you and I know what Kunpeng is. Do you think those people in the west can fight Kunpeng with you? I don''t report any hope to you!"


    Zhunti said, "younger martial brother Haotian doesn''t need to worry about it. Since elder martial brother Jieyin and I dare to deal with Kunpeng, we are fully confident, otherwise we are not fools doing thankless things."


    The Jade Emperor was very surprised when he heard this. He didn''t understand why zhunti had such confidence, so he asked, "the saint of zhunti is not that I''m timid. Can you tell me what you can do to deal with Kunpeng, or let me be prepared in my heart, and then decide whether to help?"


    When zhunti heard the Jade Emperor''s words, he also understood his concern. After all, the Jade Emperor was hit by Kunpeng several times. If you want to be the enemy again, you should be careful. So he said with a smile, "since younger martial brother Hao wants to know, I''ll tell you so that you can feel at ease."


    The Jade Emperor said with a smile, "you must mention the sage. Please speak frankly. I''m all ears."


    Just listen, the sage zhunti said: "Yes, just as brother Hao said, Kunpeng''s cultivation is no less than that of the sage. Even if he gathers all my Western abilities, he is not necessarily his opponent. But you didn''t think of one thing. Although Daozu ordered us saints not to intervene in the affairs of the three realms before the next mass robbery, he didn''t say that we can''t use the power of Lingbao to show the power of the sage Majesty. "


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help but say, "so, zhunti sage wants to use Lingbao to deal with Kunpeng?"


    Zhunti nodded and said, "exactly!"


    When the jade emperor heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "must mention whether the sage overestimated the power he played with Lingbao. Don''t forget that you once used Lingbao to plot against Kunpeng, but you didn''t get any benefits that time, let alone this time!"


    When zhunti heard what the Jade Emperor said, he said, "younger martial brother Haotian, it''s not that I underestimated Kunpeng, but that last time I didn''t expect Kunpeng to be ready, so I didn''t notice it for a moment and was plotted by him. However, I tried my best to deal with Kunpeng. I don''t believe he has the ability to resist the power of the whole west."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he still didn''t believe that the West could win the upcoming war. He just heard him say, "you must mention the sage. The Kunpeng has the ''Heavenly star array'' in hand, and the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' suppress the array, but I don''t know how you can solve it?"


    When zhunti heard this, he said with disdain: "Although Kunpeng''s'' sky star array ''is also very powerful, due to the problem of manpower, Kunpeng''s'' sky star array'' is far from the ''sky star array'' presided over by the demon emperor Jun at that time. I think our western ten thousand Buddha array is no worse than the ''sky star array''. If we break through the array with the array, Kunpeng is not great."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he laughed and said, "zhunti sage, I didn''t expect you to be so arrogant. You may not know that Kunpeng''s'' Celestial Star array ''is not as simple as you think!"


    When zhunti heard this, he asked, "how come younger martial brother Haotian has also studied the ''Celestial Star array''?"


    The Jade Emperor said proudly, "I am the emperor of heaven, and this'' Heavenly star array ''is the guardian array of the heaven. Naturally, I have studied it. What''s strange!"


    Zhunti looked very excited when he heard this, and hurriedly said, "can you explain in detail the ''star array'' in the sky, younger martial brother Hao, so that I can be prepared!"


    The Jade Emperor said: "Although I know something about the ''Zhou Tian Xing Dou array'', Kunpeng, the creator of the ''Zhou Tian Xing Dou array'', is the one who knows the ''Zhou Tian Xing Dou array'' best among the three worlds. I would like to remind zhunti saint that when Kunpeng used the ''Zhou Tian Xing Dou array'' last time, the immortals in charge of Zhou Tian Xing from the heaven reported one after another, and Zhou Tian Xing was out of their control. What does this mean I think the sage should understand! "


    Hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, zhunti gasped. He never thought that Kunpeng''s "Celestial Star array" was so good that the immortals who mastered the celestial stars could lose their mastery of it. In this way, the "Celestial Star array" mastered by Kunpeng was not as simple as he thought.


    Just listen to zhunti and say, "younger martial brother Haotian, what weakness can this'' Zhou Tian star array ''have with your understanding?"


    When the jade emperor heard this, he sneered and said, "you must mention the sage. You also know that this'' Heavenly star array ''is known as the three great killing arrays of the flood and famine, which is equivalent to the'' Twelve Gods and evil array ''of the witch family and the'' immortal sword array ''in the hands of the Tongtian cult leader. How little do you think I can know about it!"


    When zhunti heard this, he didn''t care about the tone of the Jade Emperor. He just heard him say, "younger martial brother Haotian, as the emperor of heaven, you know a lot about the secrets of the heavenly stars. You should have a different understanding of the ''Heavenly stars array''?"


    The Jade Emperor sighed: "Saint zhunti, let me tell you this. The power of the ''Zhou Tian Xing Dou array'' is beyond your expectation. As for how big it is, you must have experienced the ''immortal killing sword array'' of the leader of Tongtian cult. In those years, the demon emperor Jun did not get all the Secrets of Kunpeng''s'' Zhou Tian Xing Dou array '', otherwise he would not be hurt by the'' Twelve Gods and evil array ''of the witch family, though However, I don''t know how powerful Kunpeng''s "Celestial Star array" is, but I think even if it is weak, it can resist the sage. "


    The Jade Emperor was afraid that zhunti didn''t understand what he said, and said, "I mean the saint, not the saint''s power put forward by zhunti with the help of the power of Lingbao, but the saint''s real hand."


    Na zhunti was shocked when he heard this, and hurriedly said, "younger martial brother Haotian, you can''t alarmist. Is the ''Zhou Tian star array'' in charge of Kunpeng really so powerful?"


    The Jade Emperor nodded and said, "only strong is not weak, but I don''t know how powerful the Ten Thousand Buddhas array prepared by zhunti saint is. Can it be compared with it?"


    Although zhunti was surprised at the power of the ''Zhou Tian star array'', he didn''t think that the Ten Thousand Buddhas array he deployed with all his strength in the West would lose to Kunpeng. He just heard him say: "younger martial brother Haotian doesn''t need to worry too much. Even if Kunpeng''s'' Zhou Tian star array ''is powerful, I''m not afraid."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he said, "since the zhunti saint is so confident, I won''t say anything more. Don''t worry, I can help you suppress the empress of the earth and the Styx River in the underground, but you also need the Tibetan king to help contain each other. Otherwise, my heaven alone can''t completely suppress each other."


    When zhunti heard this, he nodded and said, "younger martial brother Haotian, please rest assured. I will inform the Tibetan king to cooperate with Tianting."

 Chapter 561

    After settling the Jade Emperor, zhunti finally had a long chat. After cutting off Kunpeng''s help, zhunti was still a little heavy. The news he got from Haotian was very important. He needed to go back and discuss it with Jieyin. He didn''t want to follow the example of his last action. Unfortunately, zhunti didn''t know that Kunpeng didn''t intend to ask others for help, but his move was in vain.


    After returning to the Western Paradise, zhunti first went to see the guide and discussed with him about Kunpeng. It can be seen that zhunti was frightened by the words of the Jade Emperor. Although he said he didn''t care about Kunpeng when talking to the Jade Emperor, he was in fact very shocked.


    If Kunpeng is really as terrible as the Jade Emperor said, then he has to discuss with the successor and carefully figure out how to deal with the "Celestial Star array". Originally, zhunti was also prepared for Kunpeng''s "Celestial Star array". He thought that as long as he could get the support of the heaven and secretly interfere with the celestial stars, Then Kunpeng''s "Celestial Star array" is not worth mentioning, but he did not expect that things were beyond his expectation.


    After listening to zhunti''s narration, he couldn''t help sighing and said, "younger martial brother, it seems that you and I underestimated Kunpeng, but the current situation is somewhat unfavorable to us!"


    Zhunti nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. You and I didn''t think Kunpeng''s'' Celestial Star array ''would have such power, but fortunately Tang Sanzang hasn''t completed the important task of learning scriptures from the West. You and I still have some time to prepare."


    When he heard this, he sighed: "the time is too short. How can we say that the ''Heavenly star array'' is also the three great killing arrays of the flood and famine. It is not realistic to crack this array in such a short time."


    Zhunti also sighed: "Haotian obviously doesn''t want to offend Kunpeng. He should know a lot of Secrets based on his understanding of the ''Zhou Tian star array'' over the years, but he has been estranged from us because of this last time. It''s impossible for him to tell us the secret of the ''Zhou Tian star array'', otherwise we wouldn''t be so embarrassed."


    When he heard this, he said, "last time, you and I miscalculated, and wronged Haotian, so that Kunpeng not only separated our alliance, but also saw your and my jokes. Fortunately, Haotian still didn''t want to see that Kunpeng was too strong. He was willing to tell us this and help us contain Houtu and Styx."


    Zhunti said disapprovingly, "I''m afraid Haotian is doing this for his own sake. He doesn''t have any good intentions at all. After all, Kunpeng has threatened him several times to give way. No matter how stupid he is, he won''t let Kunpeng go on like this. Now we want to fight with Kunpeng. How can Haotian be unhappy? Anyway, he won''t consume his own power."


    Then he said: "younger martial brother, you can''t ask Haotian to pay too much. Now there are many forces in the three circles. It''s not easy for him to drag the backland and the Styx for us. What''s more, he also told us about the ''Heavenly star array''. Although he has a different intention, he also helped us a lot."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, if we don''t find a way to restrain Kunpeng''s'' Celestial Star array '', you and I will pay a considerable price if we want to fight one. Maybe it will affect our future development in the West."


    Then he sighed: "in fact, we are too careless. As early as the time when Kunpeng threatened the saints with the ''Heavenly star array'', we should think of the unparalleled power of the ''Heavenly star array''. As one of the three great killing arrays in the flood and famine, even if its power is no matter how small, it won''t be too bad. It''s really not good. You and I''d better postpone the decisive battle with Kunpeng first!"


    When he heard this, he was surprised. He only heard him quickly say: "elder martial brother, this is absolutely forbidden. If you and I can''t complete the journey to the west by Tang Sanzang, my Western luck has reached the peak and fight Kunpeng, then you let the people in the three circles comment on my West. In that case, I''m afraid our loss will be greater!"


    After listening to this, he was silent for a moment and said, "what should we do according to the younger martial brother''s words?"


    Zhunti said: "Although Kunpeng''s'' Heavenly star array ''is very good, I don''t think our western ten thousand Buddha array is worse than it. Our battle is the strength of the whole religion. I don''t believe that Kunpeng can resist US by relying on his incomplete'' Heavenly star array ''. Therefore, in my opinion, the time of our showdown with Kunpeng must not be postponed, otherwise it will be difficult for us in the West in the future The world has a foothold. "


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, have you ever thought about how many disciples I will lose in the west, and Kunpeng is already a man who is about to become a saint and get the Tao. Even if we defeat him, what can we do?"


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "elder martial brother''s words are to make up with Kunpeng for the time being?"


    Then Yin shook his head and said, "how can we make peace with Kunpeng? I just want to observe it for a period of time before deciding how to fight with Kunpeng. I always think it''s inappropriate to fight with Kunpeng so rashly!"


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed: "Elder martial brother, with these fights with Kunpeng, our prestige in the three realms of the West has been greatly reduced. Many people in the earth fairy world no longer believe in us, but it will shake our foundation in the West for a long time. If we can''t fight to the death with Kunpeng as soon as possible, I''m afraid there will be unrest in the West itself!"


    After hearing this, he sighed and said, "well, just as younger martial brother said, he is determined to fight with Kunpeng. However, younger martial brother needs to pay attention to one thing. Be careful to stop teaching. You and I know that the leader of Tongtian sect will not sit and watch us besiege Kunpeng!"


    When zhunti heard this, he said with a smile: "don''t worry about this, senior brother. The leader of Tongtian sect has its own original Tianzun and the Supreme Lord. There won''t be any problem!"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. This matter is related to the rise and fall of the West. You''d better go and meet the supreme old gentleman in person."


    Zhunti was right when he thought about it, so he said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. I''ll go there."


    Then he smiled and said, "it''s so best. Without the help of all the people, how can Kunpeng be the enemy of all the people in the West with only those people under his door!"


    Although Jieyin thought very well, he didn''t think that Kunpeng didn''t intend to let his disciples participate in the war at all. He just wanted to challenge the West on his own.


    When zhunti saw that Jieyin agreed with his idea, he also got up and went to the supreme old gentleman, hoping to let the supreme old gentleman contain the leader of Tongtian cult and prevent him from helping Kunpeng.


    The Supreme Lord always paid great attention to everything in the earth fairy world. When he saw zhunti coming to see him again, he understood that the other party wanted to fight Kunpeng, but it was very beneficial to him. No matter who wins or loses, they will lose their vitality. At that time, it was time for others to teach to command the earth fairy world.


    The Supreme Master asked, "I don''t know why junior brother zhunti is here this time¡°


    Zhunti didn''t hide it when he saw the supreme old gentleman, and said directly, "elder martial brother, I came for Kunpeng. Now that Kunpeng is too arrogant and doesn''t pay attention to our saints many times. Elder martial brother Jieyin and I want to compete with him and let him know the power of our Saints, but I don''t know what elder martial brother thinks?"


    Upon hearing this, the Supreme Lord smiled and said, "it must be mentioned. Younger martial brother, make your own decision. I have no opinion on it. I absolutely agree with younger martial brother!"


    Hearing what the Supreme Lord said, he must be relieved and said, "of course you will agree, but you don''t have to take action, but you can reap the benefits of the fisherman. If the Kunpeng doesn''t pose a great threat to my West, how can I be willing to raise millet in the fire and fight with Kunpeng to let you reap the benefits of the fisherman."


    Although zhunti thought so, he said, "thank you for your support, senior brother, but I''m in a dilemma. If this matter is not solved, I don''t dare to fight with Kunpeng!"


    Hearing zhunti''s words, the Supreme Master immediately understood zhunti''s intention. However, in order to make the two saints of the West fight Kunpeng, he needed to express his feelings about the matter and reassure zhunti. He only heard him say, "junior brother zhunti, if there is any difficulty, just say it straight and let me see if it can be solved!"


    When zhunti heard this, he immediately said, "elder martial brother also knows that Kunpeng has a good relationship with empress earth, Styx and the leader of Tongtian cult. I''m afraid they will help me when I fight Kunpeng in the West!"


    The Supreme Lord frowned when he heard this. He thought for a moment before he said, "younger martial brother zhunti, it''s very difficult for me. Younger martial brother Tongtian said that I can help you stop it, but there''s nothing I can do about Houtu and Styx."


    When zhunti heard this, he hurriedly said, "as long as the eldest martial brother can stop the Tongtian sect leader, I''ll think of another way with the Styx river."


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "I can do this. Younger martial brother zhunti doesn''t need to worry."


    Seeing that the Supreme Lord was willing to stop the leader of Tongtian cult, Zhun was overjoyed. After thanking him, he immediately said goodbye to the Supreme Lord and turned to the west to prepare for everything.

 Chapter 562

    When zhunti prepared everything, the four Tang Sanzang teachers and disciples also returned to the eastern Tang Dynasty, completed the mission assigned by the king of the Tang Dynasty, and were rewarded by the king of the Tang Dynasty.


    After returning to the Western Paradise, zhunti asked, "younger martial brother, what''s the response of the Supreme Master?"


    Zhunti said with a smile, "elder martial brother, how do you think he will react? How can he object when he takes advantage of the fisherman!"


    Although he also knew that there would be no mistakes in this matter, after all, it was important. He was still a little worried. When he heard Zhun''s remark, he couldn''t help talking for a long time and said, "that''s good!"


    Zhunti asked, "elder martial brother, what did Kunpeng do when I went to the supreme old gentleman?"


    Then Yin shook his head and said, "it''s strange to say that Kunpeng didn''t move at all. He didn''t see him go to discuss with the leader of Tongtian cult, Houtu and Styx. It''s really hard for people to see what he thought."


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "it''s good that he didn''t act, so we have enough time to prepare."


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, now that Tang Sanzang has successfully completed the task of learning scriptures, it''s time to reward their four teachers and disciples, otherwise they will miss the best opportunity."


    Zhunti said, "I know this, elder martial brother. Don''t worry, I''ll deal with it now, and it won''t affect my great interest in the West."


    Then she heard this and said with a smile, "younger martial brother, it''s good to think so, and I''m relieved!"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, how do you think our decisive battle with Kunpeng should be carried out?"


    When he heard this, he thought for a moment and said, "now we want to use the momentum of the west to overwhelm Kunpeng, but we can''t plot against him in secret. We should defeat him in front of all the people in the three circles. It''s best to seal him, so that we will lose one enemy in the next robbery!"


    When zhunti heard this, he didn''t agree with the proposal. He just heard him say, "senior brother, we have to take a lot of risks. Is it too risky?"


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, do you think we can ambush Kunpeng according to his cultivation?"


    Zhunti couldn''t help thinking when he heard this. After a long time, he only heard him sigh: "what elder martial brother said is very true. It''s difficult to ambush Kunpeng when he has such accomplishments. Once he escapes, we must be prepared to bear his anger. The anger of a quasi holy peak is not what we can bear now!"


    Then he said, "that''s why we decided to challenge Kunpeng head-on, so that Kunpeng can''t avoid the war, so that we can prevent Kunpeng from escaping and reduce his threat to the West."


    Hearing this introduction, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, since it is so, let''s start preparing to announce a formal challenge to Kunpeng among the three realms, so that the immortals of the three realms can know our determination to the west, so as to enhance our prestige. What do you think, elder martial brother?"


    Then the guide nodded and said, "everything is arranged by the younger martial brother, but you have to complete the reward to the four teachers and disciples of Tang Sanzang before this time!"


    Zhunti smiled and said, "elder martial brother, please rest assured. I understand this. I''ll arrange it now."


    Zhunti got up and went to summon the eight vajras and asked them to go to the eastern Tang Dynasty to pick up Tang Sanzang''s teachers and disciples and return to the Western Paradise to receive rewards!


    After receiving the order, the eight King Kong drove Xiangfeng to Datang. At this time, the Tang Sanzang was telling Li Shimin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, about his journey to the west to learn scriptures. But I was greatly puzzled when I saw the eight King Kong falling from the sky.


    Just listen to the monkey king come forward and say, "the eight King Kong scriptures are over. Why are you here?"


    The eight vajras said, "I''ve been ordered by the Buddha to invite four of your teachers and disciples to go to the Western Paradise for a reward!"


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he said, "the good intentions of the Buddha have been taken by Lao sun. Now Lao sun is doing well, but he doesn''t have to take any awards!"


    Hearing what the monkey king said, the eight King Kong were shocked. They never thought that the monkey king would refuse it. For a moment, they couldn''t help standing on the spot at a loss!


    Tang Sanzang was very dissatisfied with Sun Wukong''s words and said, "Wukong, how can you talk to the eight King Kong and make an apology to them soon!"


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he sneered and said, "old sun only promised Guanyin Bodhisattva to protect master from the west to learn scriptures in order to repay the cause and effect of that year. Now the learning of scriptures is over, and old sun is free. No one needs to care what he wants."


    When Tang Sanzang heard this, he was very angry and said angrily, "Wukong, how can you think so? If the Buddha hadn''t been merciful, could you get out of trouble?"


    Monkey King sneered: "if he didn''t want Lao sun to protect his master, how could you kindly save me from the west, not to mention that most of the disasters on the way to learn scriptures were related to them!"


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he immediately said, "what my brother said is very true. Who knows what will happen if we go to the west again. If we are not careful, we may lose our life. Old pig agrees with my brother."


    Seeing that neither Sun Wukong nor Zhu Bajie wanted to obey the Buddha''s orders, Tang Sanzang angrily said, "Wukong, don''t force your teacher to recite the tight hoop curse!"


    Hearing Tang Sanzang''s words, the monkey king was furious, but his life was grasped by others, and he was unable to resist. Helpless, he had to go to the Western Paradise with Tang Sanzang and the eight King Kong.


    Tang Sanzang did not expect that because of his words, Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and monk Sha lost their favor with the West. At this time, if there were not the four King Kong, they would have the intention to kill Tang Sanzang directly. It is precisely because of Tang Sanzang''s words that he broke the division between Sun Wukong and zhunti.


    Seeing that Sun Wukong was persuaded by Tang Sanzang, the eight King Kong immediately led their four teachers and disciples to the white dragon horse and turn to Lingshan to see the Tathagata Buddha,


    Now, the Tang Sanzang has completed the Sutra learning in the west, and has recovered a little ability to follow the eight vajras, so they soon returned to the foot of Lingshan.


    At this time, all the gods of Lingshan listened to the Buddha. The eight vajras led four of their teachers and disciples in and said to the Tathagata Buddhist family, "the disciples were given a golden edict to escort the holy monk back. They came here to pay the edict."


    When the Tathagata Buddha heard this, he said, "Tang Sanzang, you used to be my second disciple in my previous life. Your name is Jinchanzi. Because you didn''t listen to me and despised my great religion, you belittled your true spirit and reincarnated into eastern land. Now you are very happy to return to China after robbing man, and you have made contributions to our religion by getting the Sutra and spreading the Dharma to the East. I call you zhantan merit Buddha."


    Hearing this, Tang Sanzang hurried forward to thank him, and then withdrew happily.


    At this time, the Tathagata Buddha looked at Sun Wukong and said, "Sun Wukong, you made a big fuss in the heavenly palace, but you provoked boundless cause and effect. After being pressed on the five elements mountain, you have reformed. Fortunately, you belong to Buddhism. You like hiding evil and promoting good. You have made great contributions to refining demons and reducing monsters on the way to the West. Now you are sealed to defeat the Buddha."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he was not happy and said, "Buddha, you don''t need to give me any title. Just remove the hoop curse to Lao sun. This was what I agreed with Guanyin Bodhisattva!"


    When the Tathagata Buddha heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Wukong, you are now complete in merit and virtue. What hoops are there on your head!"


    Hearing this, the monkey king touched his head. Sure enough, it was empty, so he hurriedly said, "thank you, Buddha!"


    The Tathagata Buddha smiled and ignored him. He also said to pig Bajie, "pig Wuneng, you were the God of Tianhe water and marshal Tianpeng, but you violated the rule of heaven and were demoted to the lower world. You were born like a beast. Later, you entered our Salmonella and made meritorious contributions to the Westward Journey of Tang Sanzang. Now you are appointed as the messenger of the clean altar."


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, he was very dissatisfied, but he said, "the Buddha is unfair. They all become Buddhas. Why do you only let me be a messenger of the net altar?"


    The Tathagata Buddha said, "because your mouth is strong, your body is lazy, and your intestines are broad. There are many people who visit our religion in the four continents of the earth fairy world. All Buddhist affairs are cleaned by you. This is a very useful good thing. Why are you dissatisfied!"


    When Zhu Bajie heard this, although he was dissatisfied, he didn''t dare to argue any more, so he had to retreat.


    Then the Tathagata Buddha said to monk Sha, "Sha Wujing, you are the rolling curtain general above the heaven. Just because you broke the glass at the flat peach meeting, you demoted your lower boundary as a demon. Fortunately, you converted to our religion, sincerely respected and protected Tang Sanzang''s journey to the west to learn scriptures. Now you are called a golden arhat."


    The Tathagata Buddha then said to the little white dragon, "little white dragon, you are the son of the Dragon King of Guangjin in the West Sea. Because you disobeyed your father''s orders and committed the crime of unfilial, you are lucky to be converted to my Salmonella. You have made great contributions to escorting Tang Sanzang to the west to learn scriptures. Now you are named eight heavenly dragons."


    As soon as the Buddha of the Tathagata''s reward was completed, the merits and virtues immediately fell on Tang Sanzang, Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie, monk Sha and little white dragon, while other Buddhas who helped Tang Sanzang learn the Sutra also took a small part of the merits and virtues, and the Sutra learning ended from then on.

 Chapter 563

    After the West completed the merit of learning scriptures from the west, Tianting, Renjiao, elucidation and Kunpeng''s disciples each received a merit. The size of merit depends on their respective contributions.


    Cangjie, Chang''e and Jingwei each injected their own merits and virtues into the acquired spiritual treasures refined by Kunpeng, and turned them into the acquired merit and virtue treasures. At once, three acquired merit and virtue treasures appeared in the three realms, including Cangjie''s "star sword", Chang''e''s "silver e" and Jingwei''s "blue butterfly".


    After completing the great cause of learning scriptures, zhunti controlled the Buddhist believers in the three circles and began to preach that Buddhism should challenge Kunpeng. Under the control of people with intentions, the news soon spread to the three circles, and the reactions of various forces were different.


    Under the leadership of the leader of Tongtian sect, the interceptor wanted to help Kunpeng. Unexpectedly, he was restrained by the combination of teaching and elucidation, and couldn''t draw enough people to support him. Fortunately, Kunpeng didn''t care. It was his expectation that the supreme old gentleman and the first Heavenly Master could do this.


    In the dark, Kunpeng met with the leader of Tongtian cult and borrowed the innate Lingbao "Hunyuan gold fight" from him. Kunpeng didn''t care about the humility of the leader of Tongtian cult. On the contrary, he persuaded the leader of Tongtian cult not to have to see the other side, first gather forces in the dark, and then compete with the other side when the next amount of robbery comes.


    Both Styx and empress Houtu were restrained by the king of Tibet, and suppressed by the Jade Emperor outside. Both of them were powerless to Kunpeng and had to worry about it. Fortunately, Kunpeng asked Hou Yi to inform empress Houtu that she didn''t need to care about it. He had arranged it long ago, which stabilized Styx and empress Houtu.


    The reason why Styx cares so much about Kunpeng is not how good the relationship between him and Kunpeng is. He hopes that Kunpeng can resist the pressure of the two saints in the West and take the opportunity to develop his strength, otherwise he will ignore Kunpeng''s life and death.


    When the rumors of the three realms reached their peak, Kunpeng immediately called the three realms and said, "I''m Kunpeng. Now I hear that the West wants to challenge the poor, and the poor should respond. In order to ensure the safety of the three realms, I''ll wait for you thirty-three days away. If any Taoist friends willing to watch the war can come together!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the three realms were shocked. Most of the immortals in the three realms did not expect Kunpeng to fight. He was far from the forces of the West. I''m afraid Kunpeng would suffer a great loss in this battle. This idea is just the idea of some people who don''t know the depth, and those who have great powers in the three realms are very excited about Kunpeng''s desire to fight the West outside 33 days. Although Westerners are more powerful, they don''t have the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian outside 33 days. It''s difficult to go safely. The west is going all out to fight Kunpeng, so it''s only 33 days away, It needs a lot of strength to protect those disciples with low cultivation. Kunpeng''s move immediately disrupted the calculations of the two saints in the West and gained the upper hand.


    After hearing the notice of Kunpeng to the three realms, the two saints in the West were very angry. They only heard Zhun mention angrily: "what a Kunpeng is so shameless that he chose the battlefield outside thirty-three days under the slogan of safety for the three realms. It''s really a good calculation!"


    When I heard this, I sighed: "Now it''s no use getting angry with you and me. Kunpeng has announced that the three realms want to fight outside thirty-three days. If we break the appointment at this time, the immortals of the three realms will treat my Buddhism like this. How will the prestige of my Buddhism in the three realms be reduced? If Kunpeng doesn''t fight, it''s amazing. Now we are difficult to ride a tiger and fight anyway!"


    Zhunti also knew what he said, but he couldn''t swallow it. He finally calculated the Kunpeng, but Kunpeng reversed the war as soon as he made a move. How could he bear it in his heart.


    Although he was helpless, zhunti still had to make preparations early and began to give appropriate training to those disciples, so that they could understand the dangers beyond 33 days and make full preparations for the upcoming war.


    However, Kunpeng did not force the two saints of zhunti and zhunti too much, and did not set a time for a decisive battle. He gave the two saints of zhunti and zhunti a time for preparation. Kunpeng''s move left a good reputation in the three circles, which is thousands of times better than the two saints in the West. In this contrast, the Buddhism established by the two saints in the West has become a model of bullying the few by the public, and Buddhism has become popular in the eyes of the people in the three circles Contrary to the doctrine he preached, it aroused many people''s doubt, which was unexpected in the two holy places in the West.


    In the face of the doubts of the immortals in the three realms, the two saints were extremely distressed. They never thought that things would develop to this point, but now they can''t help retreating. Anyway, they have to move forward, otherwise they will not only lose their reputation in the three realms, but also internal strife in the West.


    On the contrary, Kunpeng looked at the ugliness of the two western saints with confidence, and his comments on the three circles were secretly fanning people and causing great distress to the two western saints.


    Seeing this situation, the two saints in the West understood that the longer the delay, the more unfavorable it would be to them, so they quickly determined the time of the decisive battle and informed the three circles at the same time.


    After hearing the exact time announced by the two western holy places, the three great supernatural powers paid attention to the matter one after another. Most people wanted to go to watch the war in order to improve their cultivation. After learning about the matter, Kunpeng also said that he would arrive on time.


    Time passed quickly. It was not long before Kunpeng fought a decisive battle with the West. A group of immortals gathered outside the thirty-three days. These people were experts at the level of Da Luo Jinxian and could be regarded as one of the experts in the three realms. Due to the mutual restraint of all parties, people, elucidation, interception of the three religions, Ming River and empress Houtu did not show up. What happened outside the thirty-three days was just scattered practice in the three realms, The Jade Emperor Haotian was the only one who came to watch the war outside the thirty-three days.


    Although Sanqing, empress Nuwa, empress Styx and empress Houtu failed to go to watch the war, they all carefully watched and paid attention to every move thirty-three days away and speculated about Kunpeng and Western forces. What they never thought of was that Kunpeng didn''t bring any disciples, but came alone thirty-three days away, waiting for the arrival of the West.


    Kunpeng''s move surprised the immortals thirty-three days away. Although they all knew that the holy master Kunpeng had high accomplishments, they didn''t expect him to attend the meeting alone. They were shocked that he didn''t pay attention to the West. Not only were they shocked, but even the two saints of the west, who secretly presided over the overall situation, were also shocked. They didn''t know what Kunpeng wanted to do. What conspiracies were there in the dark!


    Kunpeng obviously came to the thirty-three days away much earlier than in the West. He did not avoid the eyes of the immortals. He took out the 365 star flags in front of the immortals and offered them in the air to coincide with the 365 stars. He set up a "Celestial Star array" to prepare for the fight against the Buddhas in the West.


    All the immortals who are thirty-three days away have heard of the reputation of the "sky star array", but it is the first time to watch the array so closely. The "sky star array" is known as one of the three great killing arrays in the flood and famine. Although they can''t be taught by Kunpeng, watching Kunpeng array so closely makes them understand the array more or less, Among these people, the Jade Emperor gained the most. He himself deeply studied the "Celestial Star array", and then saw the Kunpeng array. The two correspond to each other, which gave him a deeper understanding of the "Celestial Star array".


    The Jade Emperor was filled with emotion when he saw that Kunpeng had set up the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" while raising his hands and feet. There was also the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array", and the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" set up by the Jade Emperor to protect the heaven was obviously not at the same level as the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" set up by Kunpeng.


    At best, the Jade Emperor''s "Celestial Star array" guarding the heaven can only compete with ordinary quasi saints, but it is no threat to saints. However, the "Celestial Star array" distributed by Kun Peng is very different. The 365 stars in the sky that day seemed like his extension, and everything was under his control, As long as Kunpeng moves, the stars in the sky will dance gently. Even in the face of saints, it has the power to fight a war. No wonder that during the war between witches and demons, this "sky star array" was able to trap the real body of Pangu summoned by the "Twelve Gods and evil array" controlled by the twelve ancestral witches.


    After seeing the Jade Emperor, Kunpeng just nodded faintly. It was a call with him, so he didn''t make any more representations. He just stayed quietly outside for thirty-three days waiting for the arrival of the West.


    The immortals thirty-three days away were surprised at Kunpeng''s move. Although they all knew that Kunpeng was at odds with the Jade Emperor, they didn''t expect that things would come to this point.


    When the Jade Emperor saw the faces of the immortals outside thirty-three days, he knew what the other party was thinking. Although he was very angry at Kunpeng''s embarrassment in front of the public, he had nothing to do with Kunpeng. He could only bear the shame secretly. Who made his cultivation inferior to others, and his own power could not help Kunpeng.


    The jade emperor turned his mind and thought that today was the time when Kunpeng had a decisive battle with the two saints of the West. He let him be proud for a moment. He didn''t believe that Kunpeng could resist the power of the whole western religion alone. When he was defeated, he was in pain. However, although the Jade Emperor''s idea is good, it is unknown whether things can go as he wants.

 Chapter 564

    While the Jade Emperor was meditating, the Tathagata Buddha took all the Buddhists to thirty-three days away, but the West used all their abilities on this trip. All the disciples of cultivation above Jinxian went out, and there were only a few kittens left in the Western Paradise. If it weren''t for the shock of the two western Saints sitting there, I''m afraid they would have been brought to their nest.


    After seeing Kunpeng, the Tathagata Buddha came forward and said, "I''ve seen Kunpeng, but I''ve kept you waiting!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled calmly and said, "now you and I have different positions. You are the leader of the first religion, but you don''t need to call it so. I don''t deserve it!"


    When the Tathagata Buddha heard this, he smiled and said, "the holy master is too modest. No matter what I say, the poor monk is a junior. Even if his position is different, he should salute the holy master!"


    Seeing that the Tathagata Buddha said so, Kunpeng didn''t want to care more about this title, so he said, "it''s just a title. Since you want to say so, I should be down. I came earlier than you and have prepared everything. Now I don''t get your advantage. Let them be ready. We might as well compete earlier."


    When the Tathagata Buddha heard Kunpeng say this, he said, "thank you, master!"


    When the Tathagata Buddha said this, he began to arrange a "ten thousand Buddha array" for the Buddhist disciples who came. To Kunpeng''s great surprise, the array leader was not the Tathagata Buddha, but the burning lamp and Maitreya Buddha. One of them was in charge of the "nine Golden Lotus" and the other was in charge of the "seven treasures wonderful tree", while the Tathagata Buddha took the "heaven and earth map" given by the Supreme Lord at the beginning, In order to cooperate with them to run the "ten thousand Buddha array".


    Kunpeng couldn''t help but say, "Duobao, it seems that although the two people of Jieyin and zhunti have appointed you as the leader of Mahayana, they don''t trust you. Even the ''ten thousand Buddha array'' should be presided over by two people of burning lamps and Maitreya Buddha, not you. According to the meaning of poverty, it''s better for you to leave the West early, so as not to be driven out of the position of the leader of Mahayana by the two people of Jieyin and zhunti."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, not only the Buddhist people were angry, but also the immortals watching the war were greatly surprised. Kunpeng was beating the two western saints in the face of the immortals in the three realms. His act was to offend the two saints in the end. However, this is only what those who do not know Kunpeng as a teacher think. It is not surprising that Sanqing, empress Nuwa, Styx, empress Houtu, zhenyuanzi and the Jade Emperor who know Kunpeng can say this. Even the two saints in the West were not surprised that Kunpeng provoked discord in front of the three immortals to confuse the Tathagata Buddha, but anger is inevitable.


    The Tathagata Buddha''s face did not change at all when he heard Kunpeng''s words. He still said with a smile, "the holy master is joking. I''m not greedy for the position of Mahayana leader. If one day, I''ll give this person to a wise man."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a smile: "the two saints in the West are really the best at attracting people''s hearts. The Duobao in those years has disappeared, and you have forgotten the original intention of Tongtian Taoist friends and Lao Jun to let you establish Mahayana Buddhism. People are fickle, and there is no nonsense wrong!"


    Buddha Tathagata''s face changed when he heard this. He didn''t expect that Kunpeng''s words were so sharp that he lifted his old background. Even if his mood was higher, it was difficult to suppress the anger in his heart. However, his anger was not aimed at Kunpeng, but at the supreme old gentleman and the original Heavenly Master. If they had not colluded with the two saints of the west, the war of canonization would not have been defeated. This matter would always be a big stone in the heart of the Tathagata. If he did not eliminate it one day, it would be very difficult to improve his accomplishments in the future.


    After being raised by Kunpeng, the Tathagata Buddha said, "the things of that year have passed, but it''s boring to talk about them again. Now that I''m the leader of Mahayana, I naturally want to think of Buddhism."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he didn''t want to force the Tathagata Buddha. After all, he didn''t want to enter the west, but was forced by the supreme old gentleman. So Kunpeng said, "in that case, I won''t tell you more."


    When Kunpeng said this, his voice turned and said to the burning lamp and Maitreya Buddha: "since you two presided over the ''ten thousand Buddha array'', it must be that the original God who took over and zhunti had already secretly controlled the ''nine grade Golden Lotus'' and the'' seven treasure wonderful tree ''. Although they skillfully avoided the orders of the Taoist ancestors, they now want to meet the poor before the war."


    After saying this, Kun Peng fixed his eyes on the "seven treasures and wonderful trees" and "nine grades of Golden Lotus" to see what they did.


    The immortals thirty-three days away were shocked when they heard Kunpeng''s words. They never thought that the two western saints would be so shameless. They not only bullied the oligarchs, but also secretly took the yuan God''s control of lingbaolai as the enemy against Kunpeng. After receiving these words, they all looked at the "seven treasure wonderful tree" and the "nine grade Golden Lotus", hoping that the two western saints would appear at first sight.


    Unfortunately, they were disappointed by the result. Although they were angry that Kunpeng exposed their behavior, they didn''t show up to meet the people.


    Seeing that the two of them didn''t make a sound appearance, Kunpeng sneered and said, "since you two don''t want to see each other, I don''t want to force you. Now you must be ready, and you and I will compete with each other."


    Kunpeng said with a wave of his right hand, the previously arranged "Celestial Star array" began to work, and the 365 stars in the sky fell into Kunpeng''s control. Fortunately, the Jade Emperor had informed the gods in charge of 365 stars long before he came here, so they were not surprised, But by their own means to watch the war beyond the thirty-three days through the stars.


    Although Kunpeng knew their behavior like the back of his hand, he did not stop each other and let them do so, which surprised all the gods in the sky.


    Kunpeng launched the "Celestial Star array". The burning lamp, Maitreya Buddha and Tathagata Buddha looked at each other and immediately launched the "ten thousand Buddha array" to fight Kunpeng''s "Celestial Star array".


    The battle between Kunpeng and the West became extremely terrible. At the place where they fought, the power of stars and the Buddhist power of the West continued to overflow. Only a few people with high accomplishments outside could barely see the situation of both sides, and others did not find the trace of Shuang at all, We can only see the continuous roar from the place of battle.


    The two saints in the West still underestimated the "Celestial Star array" mastered by Kun Peng, and they also overestimated their own "ten thousand Buddha array". In these thirty-three days, the "ten thousand Buddha array" simply can''t exert all its power. If it weren''t for the three innate treasures of "nine Golden Lotus", "seven treasures wonderful tree" and "heaven and earth map", I''m afraid the "ten thousand Buddha array" would not be the enemy of Kunpeng''s "Celestial Star array".


    The Jade Emperor was one of the few people who could see the situation clearly. He was very anxious when he saw that the West had fallen. Although he did not personally participate in the war, he ordered people to contain the empress of the underworld and the river Styx, which indirectly weakened Kunpeng''s power. If Kunpeng won, it would be difficult for him to get into trouble, At the thought of the jade emperor here, he could not help hating that zhunti would only talk, but he had no ability.


    The two sides had not been fighting for a long time. If the Westerners were not so powerful, they would have been cleaned up by Kunpeng. In this way, Kunpeng''s "Celestial Star array" did not give full play to its power. He had not used the two innate treasures of "Hetu" and "Luoshu" to cooperate. From this, we can see how terrible Kunpeng''s combat power is.


    Kunpeng could bear it, but the two saints in the West could not bear it any more. He saw that the "Jiupin Golden Lotus" and the "Qibao wonderful tree" suddenly broke away from the control of the burning lamp and Maitreya Buddha and quickly came to the center of the array. The "Jiupin Golden Lotus" radiated Golden Lotus after Golden Lotus to defend against the power of the stars falling from the sky, The "seven treasures and wonderful trees" fly into the sky and constantly brush at the stars in order to break the operation of the stars in the sky.


    Unfortunately, although zhunti''s idea is good, it can not break the "Celestial Star array" personally controlled by Kunpeng. After being hurt by Kunpeng, the "seven treasures and wonderful trees" have greatly reduced their aura, which can only slightly block the operation of the celestial stars.


    When Kunpeng saw that Jieyin and zhunti shot one after another, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Jieyin and zhunti, you two can''t help it at last. Don''t think you can gain anything by secretly shooting. Today, I won''t let you know how powerful I am. If you suffer some pain, you don''t know how to restrain yourself."


    As soon as the treasure came out, Kunpeng immediately set up a "Heluo array" to interact with the "Celestial Star array" in the sky, and immediately pressed down the "nine Golden Lotus" and the "seven treasure wonderful tree".


    Kunpeng said this with great magic power. All the fairies outside the battlefield could hear it. When they heard this, their faces changed greatly. They never thought that the cultivation of the holy master Kunpeng was so good. Listening to his tone, he could stand the upper hand with few enemies, so they all put Kunpeng on the list of invincible.

 Chapter 565

    The jade emperor has the cultivation of quasi saints, but he can see the competition between Kunpeng and the two saints in the West. When he saw that Kunpeng used the "Heluo array" to suppress the "nine Golden Lotus" and "seven treasure wonderful trees" that were introduced to zhunti, he couldn''t help feeling a chill in his heart.


    The Jade Emperor was foolish, but the empress Houtu and the leader of Tongtian cult who had been watching and paying attention to the war were very happy. They were very happy that their allies could have such ability. The Styx river is half happy and half worried. He said he had ended each other''s cause and effect with Kunpeng, but in his heart he has always harbored a grudge against Kunpeng for taking away his congenital Lingbao "a nose sword". If he didn''t need Kunpeng to help him resist the two saints of the West, he would have competed with Kunpeng according to the nature of the Styx river. Now Kunpeng shows such a powerful ability, how can he not worry!


    As for Yuanshi Tianzun and taishanglaojun, they also have different feelings. They all hope that Kunpeng can lose both with the West. However, the current situation seems that Kunpeng can still gain the upper hand without the support of Tongtian leader, which makes them greatly disappointed.


    Although Jieyin and zhunti can''t come personally, they can also exert half of their own ability by controlling Lingbao with the yuan God. They are not afraid of Kunpeng. Although they are at a disadvantage at present, they all think it''s impossible for Kunpeng to fight them with one person''s strength. So they fought steadily, protecting themselves from damage, and then looking for an appropriate time to fight back against Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng knows the idea of the two saints in the west very well, but he is not in a hurry. He has the "Celestial Star array" and the "Heluo array". As long as the saints do not take the initiative themselves, no one can break the "Celestial Star array" formed by the combination of the two arrays, so he is in an invincible position first.


    However, Kunpeng was not in a hurry to combine the "Heluo array" with the "Zhoutian star array". Instead, he continued to maintain the status quo and wanted to see how the two reacted.


    Jieyin and zhunti were not in such a good mood as Kunpeng. They wanted to defeat Kunpeng in front of the immortals in the three realms and establish the prestige of Buddhism in the three realms. When they took action, they immediately operated and tried their best to drive the operation of the "ten thousand Buddha array", so as to oppress Kunpeng''s living space.


    It has to be said that the power of the "ten thousand Buddha array" deployed by the West against Kunpeng alone is more than ten times stronger than that of the lantern burning and Maitreya Buddha when they preside over the array. Under the full force of the reception and quasi Ti, the "ten thousand Buddha array" brings together the power of everyone in the West. Although the "heavenly star array" has boundless power, However, without sufficient manpower, Kunpeng was unable to stop the attack of the "ten thousand Buddha array". In order to protect his view, Kunpeng finally combined the "Heluo array" and the "Celestial Star array" into one. Only in this way did he stop the attack of the "ten thousand Buddha array".


    When the Jade Emperor saw the counterattack of the two western saints, he breathed a sigh in his heart. The two western saints finally showed some skills. If they lost to Kunpeng together, all the face of the West would be lost in this war.


    The Jade Emperor was happy a little early. When Kunpeng combined the "Heluo array" with the "Celestial Star array", his mood suddenly fell to a low point again. He understood that Kunpeng''s wealth was the first person in the three worlds. Now Kunpeng had not sacrificed the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" which was the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow, so he forced him to take and zhunti to attack with all his strength, and he had not broken the "celestial Star array", If the Kunpeng worships the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler", then the current state of yizhunti and Jieyin may not be able to break Kunpeng''s defense. Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor regretted very much. He shouldn''t stand on the side of the west, but now he is in a dilemma.


    Not only was the Jade Emperor surprised that the "Celestial Star array" was so good after the two became one, but even Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West were very surprised. At this time, they all knew that unless the saints came personally, the two saints in the West could not break the defense of the "Celestial Star array". Of course, if they can have the innate treasure of "Pangu flag" or "four swords for killing immortals", it is still possible to break this array.


    At this time, the guide and zhunti secretly complained, but now they are difficult to ride a tiger. They have to fight Kunpeng to the end anyway. Even if they lose, they must fight hard. Otherwise, they will not only lose face in front of the immortals in the three worlds, but also risk civil strife if they are not careful.


    Not only did Jieyin and zhunti complain in their hearts, but even Yuanshi Tianzun and taishanglao Jun, who had always hoped to make Kunpeng and the two saints of the West lose both, knew that the West was unable to stop Kunpeng after leaving Jieyin and zhunti, so why should they be small people to stop Tongtian cult leader from helping Kunpeng, but they offended the Tongtian cult leader to death, Even Kunpeng is deeply offended. Although they are not afraid of Kunpeng, the saints can''t take action within this amount of robbery. Once Kunpeng is against them, his disciples will suffer.


    At this time, Jieyin and zhunti could only comfort themselves and said, "now the general trend of heaven wants me to prosper in the West. Even if Kunpeng is arrogant, he doesn''t dare to go against the general trend of heaven. At most, we just lose some skin. It''s no big deal. When the next robbery comes, we can naturally find him to recover."


    After fighting for a long time between the two sides, Na zhunti suddenly found that although the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" had strong defense and the "ten thousand Buddha array" could not break its defense, their own "ten thousand Buddha array" was protected by the "nine Golden Lotus", and Kunpeng''s "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" could not break their defense. The two sides were just fighting for energy, See who can''t support it first.


    After discovering this, zhunti was very happy. He quickly said to the quote: "Elder martial brother, Kunpeng''s'' Heavenly star array ''defense is too strong for us to break, but the'' Ten Thousand Buddhas array ''based on the'' nine grade Golden Lotus'' is no worse than the ''Heavenly star array'' in defense. Kunpeng alone can''t break our defense, so you and I don''t need to have a head-on conflict with Kunpeng. As long as we consume with him, I don''t believe it only by his own strength Ability, how long will it take to support this'' star array on Sunday ''? As long as he exhausts, our opportunity will come! "


    When he heard this, he was very happy and said: "younger martial brother, although Kunpeng''s mana is high, he is not a saint after all. His mana is not unlimited after all. The ''Heavenly star array'' has such great power that it must consume a lot. According to Kunpeng''s mana, we will fight with him for consumption before long!"


    After discussing the Countermeasures between Jieyin and zhunti, they immediately turned to attack and defense, and the "ten thousand Buddha array" gradually began to close down. Their change immediately attracted Kunpeng''s attention. For the thoughts of Jieyin and zhunti, Kunpeng understood that the other party wanted to compete with him, and whoever couldn''t bear it would lose.


    Kunpeng did not pay attention to the move of the two western saints, but the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" was not as the two western saints thought. Maintaining this array required a huge amount of mana. In fact, the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" only needed to consume boundless mana when it was going to attack. When it was defending, it consumed very little. Moreover, Kunpeng had the "Heluo array" as the array base to defend There is basically no consumption, so there will be no problem if you insist on a quantity robbery. So the two sides began to hold each other and compete with each other for their endurance.


    The two sides held each other for a long time. The first thing they could not support was the West. Although the two were saints with boundless magic power, most of the Buddhas who deployed the "ten thousand Buddha array" had only the cultivation of golden immortals and could not support it for such a long time, so they lost the array first.


    Seeing this, Jieyin and zhunti immediately destroyed the "Jiupin Golden Lotus" and "Qibao wonderful tree" to protect them from Kunpeng''s sneak attack at this time, causing them to suffer huge losses.


    It has to be said that Jieyin and zhunti still underestimated Kunpeng. Kunpeng disdained to sneak attacks on those golden immortals. His main goal was the Western quasi saints and those masters at the level of Da Luo golden immortals. He either didn''t make a move. Once he made a move, he must give a heavy blow to the two western saints to let them know his strength.


    Seeing that the Jinxian disciples in the Western camp began to be weak, Kunpeng understood that the consumption of the other party''s "ten thousand Buddha array" was quite large. He didn''t want to make the two saints in the West feel better and give them a chance to restore their mana.


    When Kunpeng gave a loud shout, the "Celestial Star array" immediately expanded again, and countless stars'' power shone down from the stars above the nine days and suddenly attacked the "ten thousand Buddha array". At that time, the positions of both sides were completely covered by the boundless power of stars, but from a distance, there was a twinkling of stars.


    The two saints, zhunti and Jieyin, who were still worried, were overjoyed when they found out that Kunpeng had launched the "Celestial Star array" to attack them. They thought that it would take such a long time to decide the victory or defeat. If it went on for a long time, it would be inevitable that there would be many dreams at night, so that the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Houtu and Styx could find opportunities to come to reinforce them. Now Kunpeng can''t bear to launch it first Attack, then his mana will consume a lot, and after a long time, he will be weak. At that time, the "Celestial Star array" will break itself. How can they be unhappy with this sudden change.

 Chapter 566

    However, it was not as simple as Jieyin and zhunti thought. If Kunpeng was such a simple person, he would not have lived since the flood and famine. He had not known that he had died dozens of times. The main reason why Jieyin and zhunti despised Kunpeng was that care was chaos. They were too concerned about the significance of the battle, Unconsciously, they belittled Kunpeng a lot, which they didn''t find.


    Kunpeng also thought: "what''s the matter with zhunti? It''s incredible that he should make such an unwise move, but he doesn''t want to be cheating!"


    Kunpeng also wondered whether all this was a trap laid by the two western saints. For a moment, he did not dare to attack the "Ten Thousand Buddhas array" to prevent himself from falling into the tricks of the two western saints.


    After a long time, Kunpeng couldn''t see the conspiracy of the two western saints, so he relaxed his heart and was ready to devote all his efforts to deal with the "ten thousand Buddha array". Kunpeng didn''t intend to directly break the defense of the "ten thousand Buddha array". He wanted to use the power of the "heavenly star array" to consume the magic power of the great Luo Jinxian and quasi saints in the Western array, so as to weaken the other party, I have a good chance to use the "Hunyuan gold fight" to eliminate each other''s cultivation.


    Kunpeng is very cautious. He doesn''t want to gamble his life. The mana required to fully launch the "Celestial Star array" is too huge. According to his cultivation of quasi holy peak, it won''t last long. Fortunately, Kunpeng has his own world and can mobilize the power of the world to support it. Therefore, when he launched the attack of the "Celestial Star array", he continuously extracted aura from his own world to supplement his losses.


    Jieyin and zhunti didn''t know that Kunpeng had his own world. Although he didn''t become a saint, he was not afraid of mana depletion as long as the world was still there. Therefore, when they saw that Kunpeng was determined to launch an attack with all his strength, they couldn''t help smiling and smiling so brightly.


    Concern is chaos. This is true. The loss of attention between the two people doesn''t mean that Sanqing and empress Nuwa, who have been paying attention to, can''t see the situation clearly. At this time, they are no longer optimistic about the West. Kunpeng''s personality, as everyone knows, has always been hidden deeply. Now, only the "Heluo array" and "Zhou Tian star array" have such power, The "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" and other spiritual treasures have not been used. Once these spiritual treasures are used, it is certain that the two saints in the West will be defeated.


    Although it is said that the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" is the treasure of merit and virtue after tomorrow, killing is not related to cause and effect, clam Kunpeng doesn''t want to test Zu Hongjun''s bottom line and provoke Tiandao''s anger. Although the "Celestial Star array" was fully powerful, Kunpeng repeatedly controlled it not to hurt anyone in the "ten thousand Buddha array". On the one hand, he was afraid of Daozu Hongjun, on the other hand, he was afraid to follow the footsteps of the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. If the Western Buddhas can''t think of it for a moment and learn from the twelve ancestors, he can''t resist so many people in the West. It can''t be said that Kunpeng was timid, but he was hurt by the red cloud self explosion once, and he had seen the power of the twelve ancestors'' witch self explosion, so he didn''t want to touch the mildew. But this is not the most important thing. Kunpeng''s main purpose is to introduce him into the game and let them fall into the trap designed by themselves.


    After only a short time, Kunpeng pretended that his mana was not enough, so that the two of them relaxed their vigilance, and the attack of the "Celestial Star array" did not start so intensively.


    It has to be said that Kunpeng''s disguise has received great achievements. The two saints of zhunti and zhunti really fell into the trap he had prepared in advance. Zhunti and zhunti were overjoyed when they saw this scene and thought that Kunpeng was almost at the end of the mountain. However, in order to protect their views, zhunti and zhunti did not immediately launch a counter attack, Instead, they continue to operate the "ten thousand Buddha array" to defend Kunpeng''s attack and want to continue to consume Kunpeng''s mana.


    The two saints of the West did not know that their mind was well used by Kunpeng, and used it to set a trap for them to jump down. In fact, if the two saints of the West could wake up, they would find the abnormality of Kunpeng. Unfortunately, now they have lost an ordinary heart and can''t recognize the current situation.


    The Jade Emperor, who was watching outside, was filled with remorse when he saw that the two western saints were so unwise. He knew that the two western saints were so unbearable. Why did he suffer from this mess. But now, even if he wants to go back, he can''t do it. He can only go on with it. Otherwise, he won''t be able to get away, but he will be different from people on both sides.


    Sitting still and waiting to die is not the way of the Jade Emperor. Now, although it is said that the two saints in the West also deal with Kunpeng, they just control the Lingbao attack with the yuan God, and they are still in the Western Paradise. The Jade Emperor looked around and saw that no one paid attention to him, so he immediately came to the Western Paradise through the thirty-three days to advise the two saints of the west not to be confused by the illusion of Kunpeng.


    As soon as the Jade Emperor''s mind entered the Western Paradise, zhunti and Jieyin learned that because they were concentrating on dealing with Kunpeng, they couldn''t greet him personally. They had to invite the Jade Emperor to meet him with their mind.


    However, fortunately, the Jade Emperor was just thinking about it. In addition, all the great supernatural powers in the three worlds were watching the decisive battle between Kunpeng and the West. No one paid attention to the Western Paradise and the Jade Emperor, so that they could meet without disturbing others.


    The Jade Emperor didn''t wait for the two to make a sound, so he hurriedly said, "two saints, how did you lose your shrewdness in the past? You didn''t see Kunpeng''s intention and fell into the trap dug by Kunpeng!"


    Hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, zhunti and Jieyin were shocked. Zhunti said, "can you tell me the details, younger martial brother Haotian?"


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "two senior brothers, you are really obsessed with the situation. If Kunpeng is really as easy to deal with as he is now, can they be free from the flood? Now this is to show that the enemy is weak and let the two senior brothers unknowingly step into the trap he has already prepared. Although I don''t know what he thinks, I hope you can be careful!"


    Hearing this, the two of them could not help but change their faces and thought: "It''s a bad thing. The Kunpeng is really cunning. Up to now, he hasn''t used the acquired merit treasure ''Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler''. His magic power is obviously pretended, but we are fans in the game and don''t see this obvious loophole. Now the Kunpeng is afraid that he has already calculated. How can it be good when we fall into the net."


    Thinking of this, zhunti and Jieyin couldn''t help looking at each other. Their deep fear can be clearly seen from each other''s eyes. It''s the most appropriate metaphor for them at this time!


    Just listen to zhunti said: "brother Haotian, now both I and brother are obsessed with the situation. We can''t see the current situation clearly, but you are a bystander. I hope you can guide a bright way!"


    When the jade emperor heard this, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly and said, "don''t hide it from my two senior brothers. Although I''m watching, I can''t let the bystander know this sentence. Up to now, I just see that Kunpeng is showing weakness to the enemy, and I have nothing else to gain. I don''t know what Kunpeng''s intention is."


    Zhunti murmured, "show the enemy to be weak, show the enemy to be weak..."


    He murmured for a moment and suddenly said loudly, "no, Kunpeng, this is consuming our mana."


    After hearing this, I immediately understood Kunpeng''s intention. There is chaos outside the thirty-three days. Saints should be careful. What''s more, now the west is pouring out, and most of them are golden immortals. Although there are "nine Golden Lotus" to defend against the attack of the "Celestial Star array", those golden immortals and Da Luo golden immortals should guard against the thirty-three days It can be said that in this place, you have to consume your own mana at the first moment of every day. Those golden immortals and Da Luo golden immortals will lose their mana over a long period of time. Kun Peng''s purpose is to paralyze the whole "ten thousand Buddha array". If those golden immortals and Da Luo golden immortals die and are injured under the chaotic atmosphere, it has nothing to do with the Kun Peng, and the two sides can''t settle the cause As a result, Kunpeng avoided the way of heaven.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but say angrily, "Kun Peng''s sinister plan is to force us to the west to death, but he can stay out of it!"


    The Jade Emperor was not a fool to sit in the seat of the emperor of heaven. When he heard the words that quoted him and then contacted zhunti, he also understood Kunpeng''s intention. At this time, he couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning. In his heart, he was shocked by Kunpeng''s sinister trick, and regretted why he had to go through this mess.


    Although the Jade Emperor had a feeling of retreat in his heart, he did not dare to show it in front of the two western saints in case of causing each other''s hatred. You should know that those who fall into a well are the most likely to be hated, and their degree is higher than that of the enemy. The Jade Emperor''s general intention does not want to let the two western saints bear hatred for it. The jade emperor also knows the behavior of the two western saints very clearly, if it comes to the three realms Who is mean is zhunti.

 Chapter 567

    The Jade Emperor can be silent. Anyway, the Kunpeng hasn''t found himself yet, but he doesn''t have to worry too much. But the two of them were like ants in a hot pot.


    When the Jade Emperor saw the appearance of Jieyin and zhunti, he felt very relieved. He had been avoided by Kunpeng as they were. However, Jieyin and zhunti abandoned themselves regardless of the covenant. Now when it comes to their heads, he should watch their laughter to repay his original hatred. It can be said that the Jade Emperor at this time was half happy and half worried. He was so happy that he saw the embarrassment of the two western saints. He was worried about whether he would settle an old account with Kunpeng once he won.


    Zhunti looked at the guide and said, "elder martial brother, we can''t go on like this. Once the disciples'' mana runs out, the ''ten thousand Buddha array'' will collapse. You and I have to find a way to get through this difficulty!"


    After hearing this, he was also very worried, but it was difficult for him to come up with countermeasures for a time. After all, this was Kunpeng''s carefully prepared plan, but it was not so easy to crack.


    Just when she was in a hurry, she suddenly thought that Haotian was still on the side. Haotian and they were allies. Now it should be Haotian''s time to help when they are in trouble.


    Thinking of this, he only heard the introduction and said: "younger martial brother Haotian, you can see the current situation. Younger martial brother zhunti and I were caught in Kunpeng''s trick for a moment. I am in deep water in the West. I hope you can give us help outside for the sake of our common alliance!"


    Jieyin paused here for a moment to observe the reaction of the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor had already trained his ability to keep his face unchanged in a high position. How could Jieyin see what he thought? Moreover, he is just thinking now, and it is impossible for Jieyin to see through his mind. Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help sighing for it, and my heart was filled with emotion.


    When the jade emperor heard the quotation, he didn''t think so. He couldn''t help thinking: "At this time, you think of my ally. At that time, you abandoned my ally for your own safety. Did you put yourself in my shoes and think about it for me? Now it''s impossible for me to take millet from the fire for you. I can come to inform you that it''s my utmost duty to let you guard against Kunpeng, but it''s impossible for me to face Kunpeng directly."


    After introducing the Jade Emperor, he said, "younger martial brother Haotian, this Kunpeng is not the enemy of our western family. There are many causes and consequences between you and him. Did he say that when the next robbery comes, it''s difficult for you to swallow your breath?"


    Zhunti also said when he heard this: "younger martial brother Haotian, I share weal and woe with you. If I lose this war in the west, I will lose a lot. At that time, I will be unable to support younger martial brother. If Sanqing wants to settle accounts with younger martial brother, we can only stay out of it!"


    When the jade emperor heard zhunti''s words, he couldn''t help getting angry. He thought to himself, "well, you zhunti still want to threaten me at this point. You look down on me!"


    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help humming coldly: "you must mention the sage. Is this a threat to me? Don''t forget, this war is your own challenge to the Kunpeng. It''s not easy for me to help you drag the Styx River and the empress Houtu, and I''ve fulfilled the responsibility of alliance and friends!"


    After hearing this, he hurriedly said, "younger martial brother Haotian must have misunderstood, but it''s not the intention of mentioning younger martial brother!"


    Zhunti didn''t expect that the Jade Emperor was so tough now, so he had to laugh and say, "I didn''t mean to threaten younger martial brother, but I just wanted to remind younger martial brother of your relationship with me now."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he was even more disgusted with the two saints of the West. However, he could not ignore the defeat of the West. After all, he did not know whether Kunpeng would find himself afterwards, so he said: "Two senior brothers, it''s not that I don''t want to help, but that I can''t do anything. Now there are a group of immortals gathering outside that thirty-three days. I don''t have a chance at all! Do you think I can take the initiative to make peace with that Kunpeng?"


    When he heard this, he shook his head and said, "younger martial brother Haotian, you also know that I picked up the matter first in the West. Kunpeng was forced to fight. In this case, how can you let us take the initiative to negotiate with Kunpeng, and even if we go, it will only lose our face. Kunpeng will not agree."


    Zhunti also attached to the road: "What elder martial brother said is very true. How could Kunpeng give up so easily when he had such a chance to attack the west without touching cause and effect? In fact, elder martial brother Haotian, we don''t require you to face Kunpeng directly. Doesn''t the ''Celestial Star array'' need to control the celestial stars for attack? You can secretly let the gods in charge of the celestial stars find some trouble for Kunpeng, This time to crack the Kunpeng''s'' big star array ''! "


    When the jade emperor heard this, he sighed: "to tell you the truth, two senior brothers, although it is said that I am in charge of the heavenly stars, as long as the Kunpeng arranges this'' Heavenly star array '', he can easily seize the control of the heavenly stars, but the immortal in charge of the heavenly stars is powerless!"


    When zhunti heard this, he was shocked in the heart of the earth and quickly said, "younger martial brother Haotian, why didn''t you tell us earlier and let us prepare early!"


    When the jade emperor heard this, he couldn''t help thinking: "tell you how it can work. In this way, how can I see you make a fool of yourself? You really think I can''t rely on your western support. Now I have mastered the sun star and have the capital to protect myself. Even Sanqing doesn''t dare to treat me too much!"


    Although the Jade Emperor thought so, he said: "It''s not that I don''t want to tell the two elder martial brothers, but I just got the notice from the God in charge of the sky and stars. I haven''t had time to talk to the two elder martial brothers, but I didn''t tell elder martial brother zhunti that Kunpeng''s'' sky star array ''has boundless power, so you should be prepared early. Didn''t zhunti forget it?"


    Hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, zhunti''s face turned red. At the beginning, the Jade Emperor mentioned it, but he didn''t take it to heart. He thought the Jade Emperor was just an exaggeration, but he didn''t think that the "Celestial Star array" was actually three times more powerful than the Jade Emperor said.


    Seeing zhunti making a fool of himself, the Jade Emperor was very happy. In addition to Hongjun Daozu, Kunpeng was not the most feared of the three worlds, but Kunpeng. Although Kunpeng did not become a saint, in the Jade Emperor''s heart, he was much more terrible than the Sanqing, the two saints in the West and empress Nuwa. It seemed that everything was under his control It''s hard to beat him. Moreover, the Jade Emperor didn''t know whether Kunpeng knew that he secretly controlled the sun star, and whether Kunpeng would care about the destruction of the sun star. Therefore, no matter how the western two saints persuaded him, he wouldn''t do anything to Kunpeng. The losses he suffered last few times made him clear what he could and couldn''t do.


    But I didn''t know what the Jade Emperor was thinking. I just heard him say, "among the three worlds of martial brother Haotian, except Kunpeng, only you know the ''Heavenly star array''. I wonder if you can find another way to block the operation of the ''Heavenly star array''. My requirements are not high. You just need to stop it for a moment!"


    When the jade emperor heard this, he said: "My senior brother thinks highly of me. Apart from Kunpeng, I am not the one who knows the ''Zhou Tian star array'' best among the three worlds, but the emperor Fuxi, even empress Nuwa, knows the ''Zhou Tian star array'' better than me that day. There is no way to hinder the operation of the ''Zhou Tian star array'', but I''m afraid the two senior brothers won''t agree with this way!"


    When she heard this, she was overjoyed and asked, "I don''t know how to hinder the operation of the ''Heavenly star array''. I hope brother Hao can speak frankly."


    The Jade Emperor was very happy to hear this, but he looked like he wanted to stop talking, which made the two saints in the west very anxious.


    Then when he saw the Jade Emperor like this, he said, "younger martial brother Haotian, but you don''t have to worry. We won''t blame younger martial brother for this."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he sighed: "since elder martial brother said so, I will speak frankly. I don''t know if elder martial brother also remembered the Lich war in that year?"


    Hearing the Jade Emperor''s words, zhunti understood what the Jade Emperor wanted to say. He only heard him say, "younger martial brother Haotian, your way is not to let us learn from the twelve witches to break the ''Heavenly star array'' by self explosion."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he sighed: "younger martial brother zhunti said exactly what I meant, but I also know that this method is too cruel, so it''s not easy to speak frankly."


    Hearing this, the two of them couldn''t help being silent. The Jade Emperor was silent and quietly waiting for the decision of the two saints in the West.

 Chapter 568

    After a long time, he broke the peace with a long sigh. He only heard him say: "although this plan is cruel, as far as the current situation is concerned, we have no other way but to break Kunpeng''s'' star array ''!"


    The Jade Emperor was overjoyed when he heard this, but he did not have any good intentions to offer this plan. In any case, it was the loss of Western forces, which had nothing to do with him. Moreover, he had determined that the two western saints had no other way to crack Kunpeng''s "Celestial Star array". Otherwise, they could only wait for death!


    Zhunti was shocked when he heard this, and hurriedly said, "elder martial brother, this must not be done. If we do this, how can we see that disciple again in the future? How will the immortals of the three worlds treat me!"


    When he heard Zhun mention this, he sighed: "younger martial brother, do you think we have any other choice when things come to this point? If there is a glimmer of hope, I won''t make this decision!"


    Zhunti opened his mouth to say something, but he didn''t know where to start. For a moment, he sighed and didn''t speak again. That gave people a feeling of extreme helplessness.


    After seeing zhunti''s miserable appearance, the jade emperor did not mention how happy he was. He secretly said, "zhunti made you dare to threaten me. Now you know my strength!"


    Then he looked at zhunti with a helpless face and said, "younger martial brother, I know you are not willing to give up, but now I have reached the critical moment of life and death in the West. If you don''t do so, you also understand the consequences. Your and my efforts for so many years may be destroyed at once!"


    Zhunti raised his head when he heard this. His face was full of hate. It seems that Kunpeng completely angered zhunti this time. He only heard him say: "elder martial brother, I don''t know the current situation and don''t want to give up this disciple, but you also saw the power of Kunpeng''s'' heavenly star array ''. How many people do you think it takes to break through this array?"


    After hearing this, I couldn''t be sure, so I had to sigh: "younger martial brother, the power of the ''Heavenly star array'' was beyond my expectation, but I don''t have to know how many people I need!"


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, since you don''t know how many people you need to break this array, you can imagine how many people we need to lose. According to my words, we don''t need to lose our disciples'' lives. It''s better for me to explode my gold body. I think Kunpeng''s'' Heavenly star array ''can''t stop the sage''s self explosion!"


    I was surprised when I heard this. I quickly said, "younger martial brother, this can''t be done. Let''s not talk about the orders of the Taoist ancestors. You and I can''t do it directly, that is, as my Western leader, how can you do this dangerous thing? I won''t agree with your suggestion!"


    Not only was he surprised, but the Jade Emperor was also very surprised. He never thought that zhunti also had such a crazy side. Although the sage was immortal, if zhunti exploded his golden body, he would suffer a lot of damage. I don''t know how long it would take to recover his cultivation.


    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor said, "I don''t agree with your proposal. If you have to do so, I have another idea, which may be feasible, but the loss of this method is greater for the West!"


    After hearing this, he hurriedly said, "younger martial brother Haotian, please speak frankly. We are all ears!"


    The Jade Emperor said, "in fact, there is no big difference between this method and the previous method, but the object of self explosion has been changed from human to Lingbao!"


    Then I heard the Jade Emperor''s words, but I couldn''t help laughing. I just heard him sigh: "younger martial brother Haotian, you don''t know the poverty in the West. We have so many Lingbao to break the array!"


    Zhunti also nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is that I don''t have many spiritual treasures in the west, but I can''t use them to break the array. I don''t agree with this suggestion. It''s better for me to explode my gold body."


    Then he was about to give another word of advice. He saw that zhunti hurriedly stopped him and said, "senior brother, when things come to this point, you and I don''t have much time to think about it, so we''ll make a decision."


    Then lead to listen to zhunti so insist, but also can only sigh, no more words.


    The jade emperor could not allow zhunti to do so. He just heard him say, "zhunti sage, wait a minute!"


    When zhunti heard this, he asked, "younger martial brother Haotian, do you have any other intention?"


    The Jade Emperor smiled bitterly and said, "now I''m at the end of the river wave. What else do you want to mention? I just want to ask senior brother, you also want to know how to explode your gold body. You can''t go there so clearly and bravely. I''m afraid you don''t need Kunpeng''s hand, and the Taoist ancestor will punish you!"


    When zhunti heard the Jade Emperor''s words, he was surprised and couldn''t help waking up. If the Jade Emperor hadn''t reminded him just now, I''m afraid he would really be punished by the Taoist ancestors. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help sweating.


    Zhunti said, "thank you for reminding me, younger martial brother Haotian, otherwise I will be doomed!"


    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, "elder martial brother, you and I are allies. I should consider it for you."


    The Jade Emperor said so, but he couldn''t help thinking: "zhunti, if you weren''t useful, how could I care about your life and death? If you have an accident now, the next amount of robbery will absorb the anger of Sanqing and Kunpeng for me. As long as you are in one day, Sanqing and Kunpeng don''t dare to deal with me with all their strength!"


    That zhunti and Jieyin also know what the Jade Emperor thinks. What he just said is just polite. He doesn''t really have to thank the Jade Emperor for his reminder. It has to be said that the alliance between the Jade Emperor and the two saints of the west makes you feel very funny. Neither of them wants to form an alliance with the other wholeheartedly, but they are just using each other. Once one side loses the value of utilization, they will immediately turn their face against others.


    The most regretful thing on both sides is the Jade Emperor. Now he hates how he didn''t listen to the advice of the queen mother and had to cooperate with the West. Now he hasn''t got much benefits, but he has caused himself a lot of trouble. Kunpeng, who had a good relationship with him, has become a great enemy of life and death with him, The bitterness in his heart could not be told, and the bitter fruit could only be swallowed by himself.


    Seeing that zhunti and Jieyin had made a decision, the Jade Emperor didn''t want to stay any longer to prevent others from finding out. In that case, things would be in great trouble, so he hurriedly said: "since the two senior brothers have made a decision, I won''t say more. This is not where I have stayed for a long time. I''ll leave now."


    The jade emperor did not give the western two saints a chance to speak, so he quickly took back his mind. After returning to 33 days, the Jade Emperor first carefully observed the situation around him. After making sure that no one found his little move, he was relieved, and then stayed quietly on the spot, waiting for zhunti''s counterattack.


    After the Jade Emperor left, zhunti sighed: "elder martial brother, Haotian''s move is not good intentions. He has studied the ''Celestial Star array'' for so many years. How can he not know its weaknesses? I''m afraid he told us this because he wanted us to lose both with Kunpeng, but you and I have to guard against it!"


    Then he sighed: "I didn''t know that Haotian''s intention, but now it''s stronger than people. What can we do? That Haotian shirked that Kunpeng can master the stars by his own ability. Who would believe this? He''s just looking for a reason to get away."


    Zhunti said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. That Haotian has a grudge against you and me because of the last incident. On the surface, he came to inform you of our Kunpeng''s conspiracy, but in fact he still wanted to see you and my jokes. To force you and me to fight to the death with that Kunpeng and let him sit down and reap the benefits of that fisherman!"


    Then he sighed: "now our situation is bad, but we can''t care with him. We can only think about how to get through this disaster first, and others will talk about it in the future!"


    Zhunti said: "In this mass robbery, our great prosperity in the west is the general trend of the way of heaven. Even if Kunpeng is arrogant, he can''t resist the way of heaven. Judging from his actions, we know that he has great concerns in his heart. We can use this to force Kunpeng to negotiate peace with us. However, before that, we must break his'' star array in the sky ''. As for Haotian and others, when the next mass robbery comes, I Let''s see how he died! "


    When zhunti mentioned Haotian, he was full of killing intention. It seems that he hated Haotian to the extreme. I''m afraid Haotian didn''t think of this. If he knew zhunti would think so, he wouldn''t come to inform the two saints of the West and tell them about Kunpeng''s plot.

 Chapter 569

    Then he asked, "younger martial brother, can you think of a way to avoid the orders of the Taoist ancestors and break the ''Heavenly star array''?"


    Zhunti said, "I''ve thought about this, senior brother. When Tang Sanzang went west to learn scriptures, Maitreya Buddha suffered a lot for me in the West. This time, I want to help him and let my disciples know that as long as we do everything for me in the west, we won''t treat him badly."


    After hearing this, he was a little confused and asked, "younger martial brother, how did you explode the golden body and have something to do with the Maitreya Buddha again?"


    Zhunti said: "Haotian, how smart he thinks he is, but how does he know that I can not only explode my golden body and break Kunpeng''s'' Celestial Star array '', but also take this opportunity to complete Maitreya Buddha. As long as I integrate the golden body into Maitreya Buddha''s golden body, Maitreya Buddha can get my spiritual inheritance. Although he will lose his golden body and his cultivation will be greatly damaged, but My golden body contains more energy than his quasi holy body. In the process of integration, less than half of the mana will be introduced into Maitreya''s body, which is very good for him. After this robbery, Maitreya will rebuild the golden body, but its mana is higher than that of ordinary quasi holy places! "


    Then I was a little happy to hear this. In this way, they reduced their losses. I just heard him say, "younger martial brother, this method is very good. Let''s do it."


    The two saints in the West began to prepare everything. They saw that the "ten thousand Buddha array" thirty-three days away began to change gradually. The "seven treasure wonderful tree" originally controlled by zhunti yuan God once again fell into the hands of Maitreya Buddha.


    As soon as Lingbao started, Maitreya Buddha received zhunti''s order. Naturally, he would not refuse such a good thing. At that time, Maitreya Buddha released his golden body, which was his evil corpse. As soon as the golden body came out, zhunti transformed his golden body into spiritual Qi and transmitted it to Maitreya Buddha through the "seven treasures and wonderful trees".


    Receiving the huge spiritual power of zhunti''s golden body made Maitreya''s body feel a burst of swelling. He quickly meditated and guided this huge spiritual Qi into the golden body. In a moment, his golden body cultivation was directly promoted to the peak of zhunti.


    Kunpeng has been watching and paying attention to every move of the "Ten Thousand Buddhas array". Maitreya''s sudden move made him feel a burst of cold. What he was worried about was finally going to happen. The two western saints must have seen their intentions interspersed, and even let the Maitreya Buddha make sacrifices and want to learn from the twelve witches to break the "Celestial Star array" in the form of self explosion. Although Kunpeng understood Maitreya''s intention, but he was powerless to stop it. At this time, he sighed in his heart: "if he had known this, he should have come with Hou Yi. With the power of the Pangu bow, he could easily stop Maitreya''s move!"


    However, Kunpeng is not a person waiting to die. Since the two saints in the West have seen through their intentions, he will compete with them. Thinking of this, Kunpeng has no worries and tries his best to run the "Celestial Star array" to attack the "ten thousand Buddha array", so as to inflict heavy damage on the west before Maitreya Buddha explodes.


    It''s a pity that Jieyin and zhunti had thought of this for a long time. They saw that the "nine Golden Lotus" was shining brightly. It seems that Jieyin also wanted to ensure the safety of Maitreya Buddha and Western Buddhas at all costs.


    For a moment, the golden light emitted by the "Jiupin Golden Lotus" constantly collided with the power of the stars in the "sky star array". However, there were bursts of roars from the place where the two sides fought. The fairies standing in the distance were greatly surprised. The fierce fighting between the two sides was beyond their imagination.


    At this time, Sanqing and empress Nuwa, who had been watching the struggle between the two sides, understood that the time for the decisive battle between the two sides had come. According to the west, they wanted to learn from the twelve witches'' self explosion to forcibly break the "Celestial Star array". For the West, this move shocked Sanqing, empress Nuwa and others. They never thought that the two saints in the West would be the best However, when they thought about it, they understood that the two saints of the West had no choice but to break Kunpeng''s "Celestial Star array". Now, if they don''t break Kunpeng''s "Celestial Star array", they don''t need Kunpeng to do it by themselves, those disciples in the West will be hurt by the smell of chaos beyond 33 days.


    Kunpeng''s attack still failed to stop Maitreya Buddha''s action. After Maitreya Buddha completed the integration with zhunti''s golden body, a dazzling golden light flashed in the "Ten Thousand Buddhas array" in Dun time. The chaotic smell of the golden light retreated one after another. The powerful smell made Kunpeng Ming Bai zhunti secretly want to help Maitreya Buddha, although he didn''t know what secret method Kunpeng used to promote Maitreya Buddha''s magic power, but in front of us, Maitreya''s cultivation is completely at the peak of zhunti. Once he explodes, it is beyond the "Celestial Star array" to resist.


    Not only was Kunpeng shocked by the powerful momentum of Maitreya, but all the Buddhas in the "ten thousand Buddha array" were also greatly surprised. Although Maitreya had been quasi holy, it was impossible for him to have such a powerful momentum. For a time, all the Buddhas in the "ten thousand Buddha array" were confused.


    Sanqing, empress Nuwa and other great supernatural powers who have been watching and paying attention to this station are also surprised. Although they don''t know what secret method has improved Maitreya''s cultivation, if this method can be widely used, it will be very disadvantageous to them. Imagine the confrontation between the disciples of both sides, and one side has such a powerful secret method to improve cultivation. The result is conceivable. That''s right Styx River, empress Houtu and others knew that Maitreya was not weaker than themselves in terms of mana, and they worried about Kunpeng one after another.


    Maitreya Buddha''s self-cultivation can''t control this rampant spiritual power. Fortunately, he doesn''t need to control. He just needs to rush the golden body to the "Celestial Star array", and he doesn''t have to take care of everything else.


    As soon as the Maitreya Buddha''s side completed the integration, the zhunti and Jieyin immediately guided the Buddhas to launch the defense of the "Ten Thousand Buddhas array" to prepare to bear the power emitted by the self explosion of the Maitreya Buddha''s golden body.


    After completing all the preparations, zhunti secretly signaled Maitreya to start action. He saw that Maitreya''s evil body turned into a golden light and rushed straight into the sky. Kunpeng saw that he launched the most powerful "Celestial Star array" to attack each other. I hope you can shoot down Maitreya''s golden body on the way.


    Unfortunately, Kunpeng was surprised. In order to accomplish this feat, nazhunti ignored the safety of the "seven treasures and wonderful trees" and alone resisted the power of the stars emitted by the "heavenly star array" to escort the Maitreya Buddha.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the golden body rushed into the nine clouds, only to hear a loud bang, but the golden body bumped into Kunpeng''s "Celestial Star array". At that time, thirty-three days later, it was like the collapse of heaven and earth. The originally violent chaotic atmosphere surged out. The immortals who were watching the war from one side were devastated. Most immortals were hurt by the scattered chaotic atmosphere.


    Kunpeng''s "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" was also broken when the golden body exploded, and the 365 star flags were damaged countless. Fortunately, Kunpeng could not resist the power of the self explosion at the critical moment, and timely separated the "Heluo array" from the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" to protect his own safety without any harm. However, Jieyin and zhunti suffered a lot. Jieyin alone suffered a great deal of impact because he wanted to protect the Buddhas. Zhunti injured the yuan God because of the self explosion of the golden body, but he could not recover his accomplishments in a short time. Maitreya Buddha was the same as the original lamp burning. The evil corpse was destroyed and his cultivation was reduced to the golden immortal.


    As soon as the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" was broken, the two of huodeng and Duobao Tathagata immediately took over the counterattack of the "ten thousand Buddha array" against Kunpeng. Kunpeng had been on guard for a long time. Although the "Heluo array" was not comparable to the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array", it could not be broken by a few people at a time.


    With the protection of the Heluo array, Kunpeng finally avoided this disaster. Since the two western saints forced Kunpeng to die, he had no worries. He only heard him shout and showed his real body. He did not avoid or dodge the attack of the Duobao and others. At the same time, he also sacrificed the "mixed yuan gold bucket" and covered the Duobao Tathagata.


    The two saints in the west thought that Kunpeng would always suffer a heavy blow under this golden self explosion, but they didn''t expect that Kunpeng also saw through their strategies, prepared first and didn''t suffer any harm. Instead, they took the opportunity to respond to their counterattack, which surprised them.


    Not only were the two saints in the West surprised, but even those who watched the war, such as Sanqing and empress Nuwa, were very surprised at Kunpeng. When the "Hunyuan golden fight" appeared, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the Supreme Lord understood that Kunpeng wanted to cut the accomplishments of Western Buddhas in order to avoid the punishment of the way of heaven.


    The two saints in the West were shocked. Because they suffered a lot of damage in the self explosion just now, they were unable to rescue several people who lit the lamp for a time. They could only watch them be paid into the "mixed yuan gold bucket" by Kunpeng. Kunpeng did not stop until he received the burning lamp and the multi treasure Tathagata Buddha. He consecrated the "mixed yuan gold bucket" one after another, and collected all the three Bodhisattvas, including the pharmacist Buddha, Guanyin, Puxian and Manjusri, the Buddha afraid of staying sun and the Buddha of dingguang joy into the "mixed Yuan gold bucket".

 Chapter 570

    Kunpeng''s move angered the two saints in the West. Kunpeng is cutting off the roots of the West. If these people are cut by the "Hunyuan Jindou", the next result of robbing the west is conceivable.


    The two saints in the West dared not give Kunpeng the opportunity to cut off the cultivation of his disciples. They saw that the "nine grade Golden Lotus" and the "seven treasure wonderful tree" immediately stopped Kunpeng''s move, preventing him from having the opportunity to run the "Hunyuan golden fight" again. Those Buddhist disciples were also hit by this sudden attack and were at a loss on the spot. Fortunately, Maitreya Buddha was not included in the "Hunyuan gold bucket" by Kunpeng. Seeing this, he quickly ordered the Buddhas to intensify their efforts to urge the "Ten Thousand Buddhas array" to come forward to rescue the trapped fellow disciples.


    It can be said that Maitreya''s spirit of sacrificing oneself to save others is good, but without the soul of presiding over the grand array, the "ten thousand Buddha array" is no threat. For an expert like Kunpeng, he can be said to be no threat.


    Kunpeng was also a little arrogant. When he came alone, he did not take the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" which was the most valuable merit and virtue of the day after tomorrow. Therefore, under the siege of zhunti and Jieyin, he was forced to have no strength to fight back, and there was no time to run the "Hunyuan gold bucket" to cut off the cultivation of several of them.


    At this time, the western two saints and Kunpeng were in a state of draw, and no one could help each other. Among the three, Kunpeng was better. Several people who lit the lamp had been taken by themselves and occupied a favorable position, while the western two saints were in a hurry, and there was only one idea left in their hearts, that is, to rescue the trapped disciple.


    With the passage of time, the residual power generated by the "heavenly star array" and the self explosion of Maitreya Buddha gradually disappeared, and those immortals watching the war gradually could see the situation on both sides. To their surprise, the burning lamp and Tathagata Buddha were gone, and Maitreya Buddha also fell from the cultivation of quasi saints to Dalai golden immortals. All the Buddhist disciples of golden immortals were in low spirits, They did not understand what kind of struggle had taken place in such a short time, so that Buddhism had been so hard hit.


    The Jade Emperor, who had been watching the war, was very disappointed with the two saints in the West. He had informed them of Kunpeng''s plot and made them ready, but he was still beaten by Kunpeng. Even the disciples of the sect were included in the "mixed yuan gold fight" by Kunpeng. How could such an ally help him deal with Sanqing!


    Sanqing, empress Houtu and Styx are very happy to see this. If the cultivation of light burning and Tathagata Buddha is cut, no one in China and the west can threaten themselves any more.


    Unable to attack the two western saints for a long time, I was worried, but I couldn''t help wondering whether I wanted to rescue those trapped disciples myself.


    While the two saints in the West were thinking, suddenly a force of space came from the middle of the war between them, but someone broke the space and directly inserted it into the middle of the war.


    Kunpeng was startled by this sudden situation. He thought that the two western saints wanted to intervene directly in this matter regardless of the order of Hongjun Daozu for the safety of their disciples. When Kunpeng looked carefully, he found that the person who suddenly appeared was Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the earth fairy. The sudden appearance of Zhen Yuanzi surprised Kunpeng, but he thought to himself, "as a good man, why did Zhen Yuanzi come here?"


    Not only Kunpeng was surprised, but also the two saints in the West had some doubts. However, what happened next made the two western saints feel like vomiting blood.


    Seeing that Zhen Yuanzi appeared, he immediately sacrificed the innate Lingbao ''earth book'' to help Kunpeng take over the attack of the two western saints, and then shouted, "Kunpeng quickly took the opportunity to cut their accomplishments!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he was overjoyed. His mind turned and he eliminated the accomplishments of all the people in the "Hunyuan Jindou". However, Kunpeng still had reservations and did not move the Duobao Tathagata. On the one hand, the great prosperity of the west is the general trend of heaven, but the Duobao Tathagata, as the master of Mahayana Buddha, should not suffer this disaster. On the other hand, Kunpeng looked at the leader of Tongtian sect, It''s not good to poison the Duobao Tathagata.


    Zhen Yuanzi''s move was a serious blow to the two saints in the West. After cutting off the cultivation of the Buddhas, Kunpeng turned the "mixed yuan gold bucket" and released them. If there were not a group of immortals watching, Kunpeng would not have let go of the western people and didn''t take away their spiritual treasures.


    It was thirty-three days away. After the cultivation accomplishments of several people burning lamps were cut, they could not survive here. Fortunately, the multi treasure Tathagata responded quickly. As soon as he got out of trouble, he immediately sacrificed the "heaven and earth map" to protect the people, which saved their lives.


    Because the appearance of Zhen Yuanzi was a great loss to the two saints in the west, they could no longer bear the anger in their hearts. They broke through the void and came directly thirty-three days away. They wanted to fight Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi.


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "zhunti! If you are not afraid of being punished by Taoist Hongjun, just do it well. In that case, I can guarantee that the next amount of robbing your Buddhism will be the disaster of destroying Buddhism!"


    The two saints in the West were stunned on the spot when they heard Kunpeng''s words, but they were wondering whether they should start with Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi.


    After a long time, the two western saints finally suppressed their anger, but they didn''t dare to risk destroying the religion and disobey the order of the Taoist ancestor. They just listened to the guide and asked, "Taoist friend zhenyuanzi, I asked myself that I didn''t offend you, but why did you help Kunpeng destroy my Western foundation?"


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi sneered and said, "what a person who asked himself didn''t offend me, but who wants to destroy my foundation of becoming a Taoist on the way to the west of Tang Sanzang. Don''t say that you don''t know!"


    After hearing this, Jieyin realized that the reason why Zhen Yuanzi wanted to help Kunpeng was to avenge himself for his plot against him. At this time, Jieyin was very regretful. If she had known so, she shouldn''t have plotted against Zhen Yuanzi.


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "zhenyuanzi, do you have any evidence that my senior brother and I plotted against you? You can''t convict me just by what you think?"


    Hearing Zhun''s sophistry, Zhen Yuanzi sneered: "Zhun Ti, if you want evidence, I''ll give you evidence. Let me ask you, is the monkey king your disciple?"


    Zhunti was surprised when he heard this and said, "he is my disciple!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "just admit it. If the monkey king hadn''t been instructed by you, how dare he wantonly destroy my ginseng fruit? What do you think of this evidence?"


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "zhenyuanzi, your ginseng fruit tree was later saved by Guanyin. This cause and effect should be over, but why do you force it!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sneered: "you''re right. The Guanyin Bodhisattva saved my ginseng fruit tree, but she should have used the Sanguang divine water to treat my ginseng fruit tree, which would not damage the origin of the ginseng fruit tree, but she didn''t use the Sanguang divine water, but only used the nectar, which broke the foundation of poor preaching. How can I end it with you?"


    As soon as Zhen Yuanzi said this, the immortals who were watching the war were very dissatisfied with the despicability of the West. If they were not zhunti and Jieyin, they were the respect of saints, I''m afraid these people were all shouting abuse at them.


    Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, he must have nothing to say. Now Zhen Yuanzi is on the right side. He can''t blame others for his own end.


    For the emergence of Zhen Yuanzi, Sanqing and empress Nuwa were also very shocked. They thought to themselves, "this honest man is not easy to provoke. Once he gets angry, he doesn''t die. It''s bad luck to mention and pick up this time."


    When seeing that Zhen Yuanzi hated him so much, he began to worry about his disciples. At the beginning, he also participated in the matter, but he didn''t know how Zhen Yuanzi would retaliate against himself.


    When Zhen Yuanzi was introduced to have evidence in hand, it was difficult to argue with him again, so he said to Kunpeng, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you and I just took the opportunity to end the cause and effect in the journey to the West. Do you need to be so cruel to the younger generation?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "Then, you''ve gone too far. At the beginning, who preached that he wanted to fight me in the three realms, but now he has to blame me. If you can''t afford to lose, don''t be a big head. I''m fighting alone, but you in the West are pouring out. It''s said that you deceive the few with the crowd, and you and zhunti both use the yuan God to control the Lingbao to fight. Don''t mention it I didn''t kill them, but I cut off their accomplishments. Even if I killed them, I can''t blame you for being cruel. I only blame you for not knowing the number of days! "


    When zhunti heard Kunpeng''s words, he was furious and wanted to fight with Kunpeng. Fortunately, Jieyin stopped him in time. Now the west can no longer afford the loss, and Jieyin doesn''t want to be punished by the Taoist ancestors. Just listen to him: "Well, we''re asking for hardship in this war. We can''t complain about Taoist friends. Now Taoist friends have won. We''ll end each other''s cause and effect. What''s the intention of Kunpeng Taoist friends?"


    Kunpeng said, "I just want to end the cause and effect of going west to learn scriptures with you. As for the cause and effect in Zixiao palace, you and I will end it next time."


    The potential is stronger than people, and the connection can only be stopped. Therefore, the two sides ended up in such a hasty way, which surprised the immortals.

 Chapter 571

    After the defeat of the second Western Jihad, zhunti was unwilling, so he confused Li Shimin, the king of the Tang Dynasty, revived Buddhism and destroyed Taoism, and wanted to destroy Kunpeng''s respect in the world. Fortunately, Li Shimin was not stupid, but the majesty of the human saint was not something that he could provoke by a small emperor of a country.


    The two sacred hearts of the West are unwilling to make such a move to destroy the Tao in the earth fairy world. Zhunti is even more cruel to make the human race forget Kunpeng, the holy master of the human race. However, their move greatly annoyed Kunpeng. However, it was not long before Kunpeng went to heaven to seek justice for the human race. The people in the earth fairy world did not believe the words of the west, but did not let Kunpeng lose anything. The apostolic who made friends with Kunpeng also changed his strategy and preached with Confucianism. He did not suffer much loss in the earth fairy world. However, the person who suffered the most was the one who explained the two religions.


    Although the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty wanted to retaliate against the two saints of the west, the great prosperity of the West was the general trend of heaven, but they could not resist, and they could only watch Buddhism invade their territory.


    Kunpeng doesn''t want zhunti to be too arrogant. At first, he saved the demon fox Su Daji, but now it''s just time to use her. Thinking of this, Kunpeng called Su Daji to the hall.


    When he came to the main hall, he saw that Su Daji came forward and saluted Kunpeng and said, "the little demon has seen the holy master. I don''t know what the holy master ordered to summon the little demon?"


    Kunpeng smiled lightly and said, "there''s no need to be polite. I asked you to come here, but I have something to do for you. Of course, I don''t want you to do it for nothing. I don''t know what you think?"


    When nadaji heard this, he didn''t ask Kunpeng what he wanted her to do, so he said directly, "the life of the little demon is saved by the holy master. If the holy master has something to do, he can tell him. The little demon will go through fire and water."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled: "You have a heart, but you can rest assured that there is no great danger in this matter, and I won''t let you work for me in vain. Human body is the most suitable to learn Taoism. Although our demon family has a strong body, it is inferior to the human family for Xiuwu Tiandao. Our innate demon is OK to say that it is very difficult for xianger and other little demons to prove Taoism. I want you to reincarnate as a person this time. Go To be the leader of that country and fight against the arrogance of Buddhism, I don''t want to force you. Now you can make a choice. Even if you don''t agree, I won''t blame you. "


    When Su Daji heard this, he said, "the little demon is willing to listen to the saint''s arrangement!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he nodded and said, "well, if you have this heart, I will help you. I will personally go to the hell to discuss with the empress Houtu. In order to reward you, I will give you a dragon Qi to protect yourself."


    Kunpeng said, taking out the human treasure "Kongtong seal", and releasing a dragon Qi into nadaji''s body, Kunpeng said, "this dragon Qi is not trivial. It can not only protect your body, but also help you cultivate into an immortal when your merits and virtues are perfect. With this dragon Qi to protect your body, you can help you cultivate the golden immortal fruit."


    Su Daji heard this and hurriedly came forward and said, "little demon, thank you for your great gift!"


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "go down and prepare first. After a while, I will send you to the immortal world of reincarnation."


    Hearing this, Na Su Daji said goodbye to Kunpeng and withdrew from the hall.


    At this time, the Enlightenment was a little worried and asked, "teacher, do you really want to fight against Buddhism in this fairy world?"


    Kun Peng heard what the preface was asking: "enlightened, you have something to say." the teacher really wants to give the lesson and the lesson to the students, so that they can know that the fairy land has the final say.


    The enlightenment said anxiously, "teacher, last time you were thirty-three days away, you have destroyed nearly half of the foundation of the West. If you compete with the West for the control of the fairyland, I''m afraid it will cause the dissatisfaction of the Taoist ancestors. At that time, you will be in danger! Not to mention that it is not our Beiming sea that resists the eastward advance of the west, but the sage of Sanqing doesn''t care about anything!"


    Kunpeng said, "the last thing was not caused by the teacher, but found by the two western saints themselves, but it can''t go against the general trend of heaven. However, what you said is also right for Sanqing. I can''t ignore anything. I can''t resist the Western eastward advance alone. It seems that I need to go to jin''ao island to meet the leader of Tongtian cult and discuss with him."


    The enlightenment said, "teacher, what''s the use of looking for the leader of Tongtian sect? Now the interception of the sect has little potential. In the earth fairy world, it''s the world where that person teaches and interprets. You should find them!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "you know what you mean by being a teacher, but what do you think is the use of finding them based on their relationship?"


    The enlightenment said, "teacher, it won''t be like this. After all, the Western eastward movement has the greatest pressure on the two religions. How can they not fight each other?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "Enlightenment, you still haven''t seen some things clearly. Why do you think the supreme master let the Dharma spread to the East without blocking it? He mainly wants to take this opportunity to develop human education. Now you see that human education can be compared with Buddhism in the earth fairy world, but you can imagine how fast he has developed over the years. Why is this? It''s not the Supreme Master''s loan Do you think the Supreme Master will resist the eastward advance of the West together with his teacher? "


    The enlightenment heard this, but he understood a little and sat there silent.


    At this time, the Jingwei said, "teacher, everyone who moves from the west to the East will be affected. Doesn''t the supreme old gentleman have any concerns?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "what worries can he have? As long as the human race does not destroy the human religion, it will naturally be all right. The supreme old gentleman can take this opportunity to replace the position of Buddhism in the earth fairyland and lead the whole Taoism. Now that the West has lost a few lights, even if it moves eastward, it will not compete with the human religion. Maybe they have reached some agreements privately."


    Jingwei said again, "teacher, we can also go to Yuanshi Tianzun. He suffered the great loss of the two saints in the war of God worship. Now the East spread of Buddhism, I think he will resist!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor was small bellied and fussy. He wanted to get a little cheap in everything. In today''s situation, the two saints in the West are a little crazy. He will never take the initiative to fight the west to avoid causing no small harm to himself, but we can''t count on such a person."


    Jingwei said, "teacher, the vitality of the sect has not been restored. I''m afraid the leader of Tongtian sect will not easily go to war with the West. I''m afraid there will be no result if you go to talk to him. Since the emperor of Yuanshi and the supreme old gentleman both reap the benefits of the fisherman, we don''t care. Anyway, the teacher has not established a university and is not afraid of bad luck."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "Jingwei, you can''t say that. Being a teacher is also a part of the Taoist school. He has been taught by Hongjun Taoist ancestor, but he wants to do his part for the Taoist school. The first emperor and the Supreme Master can ignore it, but being a teacher can''t. besides, being a teacher doesn''t want to fight the two western saints head-on, but he just wants to give them a stumbling block so that they can''t spread the Dharma smoothly in the East."


    Kunpeng said, pausing for a moment, and then said:¡° "As for being a teacher, I went to find the leader of Tongtian sect to discuss with them. I didn''t want them to come forward and conflict with the west, but I wanted to use the power of Confucianism to influence the position of Buddhism in the hearts of emperors and crack down on the position of Buddhism in the hearts of scholars, so that they couldn''t get the support of both. In that case, even if Buddhism is spread to the East, it won''t bring us much influence in a short time."


    In fact, Kunpeng''s words were just his excuses. He didn''t say what he thought. The reason why Kunpeng wanted to resist the spread of Buddhism to the East was not that he really wanted to do his part for the Taoism as he said, but to make a good impression on Taoist Hongjun, so as not to be calculated by the Taoist ancestor before he became a saint. He didn''t want to step into Hongyun Years later, he was calculated by Hongjun Daozu and ended up dead.


    The red cloud has the opportunity of the great road given by the Taoist ancestor, and he is a good man. He doesn''t have many enemies. Even if he dies, he still has the opportunity to repair, but Kunpeng can''t. now he can be said to have enemies everywhere. Once there is an accident, I''m afraid it will be difficult to have the opportunity to repair the great road. Others don''t say that the two saints in the West will kill him, and the Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord don''t have to He said that he would certainly fall into the well, and the Jade Emperor would also poison him. I''m afraid only the leader of Tongtian cult and the empress of Houtu are willing to help him in the three realms, but they alone can''t stop those people.


    Although Kunpeng has cut three corpses and is about to become a saint, there is also a world, but the world is not perfect after all, which can not be compared with the flood and famine. The Hongjun Taoist ancestor now fits the way of heaven, and no one knows how terrible he is. If the world is known by the way of heaven, Kunpeng dare not protect the reaction of the Taoist ancestor, so we should be careful not to arouse the disgust of the Taoist ancestor.

 Chapter 572

    Kunpeng is a man who does what he says. He has this idea. Without stopping more in the Beiming sea, he leaves for jin''ao island to meet the Tongtian cult leader and discuss with him.


    The arrival of Kunpeng surprised the leader of Tongtian cult. Now Kunpeng has won a great victory over the two saints in the west, and the innate Lingbao "Hunyuan Jindou" has long been returned, but I don''t know why Kunpeng came.


    After the two sides sat down, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help asking, "why did you come to my jin''ao island when Taoist Kunpeng wasn''t there?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help sighing: "if I didn''t ask for something, how could I come to disturb Tongtian Taoist friends'' retreat."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he was puzzled and asked, "why is it so difficult to defeat Kunpeng Taoist friends?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "this is not a matter of our Beiming sea, but related to the rise and fall of the whole Taoist gate. I have to come to ask my Taoist friends for help!"


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult immediately understood that Kunpeng came for the two saints in the West. He only heard him say, "Kunpeng Taoist friends came for the East preaching of Buddhism?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "this is why I came. I thought that the two western saints should converge after some small losses, but I didn''t think that the other party not only didn''t converge, but even Ben Gali not only confused the king of Tang to destroy Taoism and prosper Buddha, but also wanted the people to no longer believe in me."


    The leader of Tongtian sect was shocked when he heard this, and hurriedly said: "the two saints in the West are arrogant, and the Taoist friends are the saints of the human race. They have saved the human race from fire and water several times, but they have exceeded their capacity!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "I''m not worried about the human race. I''m only afraid that the king of Tang will really be confused by the west to destroy Taoism and prosper Buddhism. This is a great disaster for our Taoism, but we can''t help it."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sighed: "now the supreme old gentleman is in charge of daomen Avenue, but the Taoist friend has found the wrong person. Why don''t you and I go and discuss countermeasures with him."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "Tongtian Taoist friend, do you think it is possible for the supreme old gentleman to discuss this matter with you and me? I don''t know what you think in your heart, but I don''t report any hope for it."


    When the leader of Tongtian sect heard this, he sighed and said, "what Taoist friends said is very reasonable. It''s not that I''m afraid to fight, but now I haven''t recovered my strength, so it''s difficult to have the ability to fight the West!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a smile: "I don''t want to invite Taoist friends to fight with the west, but to let the Confucianism strengthen its guidance to the emperor and prevent the Buddhist conspiracy from being punished!"


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult gave a long sigh and said, "it''s just a small matter. Taoist friends only need to send their disciples to inform them. Why bother to come in person."


    Kunpeng sighed: "don''t hide it from Taoist friends, but I have to come in person. It''s not as simple as you think. You can ignore the development of the west, but I can''t let the west be too arrogant. I don''t know if Taoist friends all over the sky can remember nasudaji in the battle of feudalism?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded and said, "of course I remember this person. If Nu Wa didn''t send this person to confuse King Zhou, the Shang Dynasty wouldn''t fall so fast. Finally, if Taoist friends didn''t come forward to save her life, I''m afraid she would be killed by the elucidation!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s no wonder that she was a little demon. She just acted under orders, and she didn''t make any excessive moves, but she shouldn''t die. Now I want her to reincarnate, corrupt the rivers and mountains of Li Tang and teach the two saints of the west a lesson."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he was surprised and said, "is it wrong for Taoist friends to do this? The prosperity of the west is the general trend of heaven. Last time you broke the foundation of the west, you still have love to wish. After all, it was the two saints of the West who provoked the war first. It has nothing to do with you, but now you are against the general trend of heaven!"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s also the general trend of heaven. After the end of the Tang Sanzang''s journey to the west, the Western Fortune reached its peak, but it should decline now. However, I also understand that this amount of robbing China and the west is the protagonist. I won''t do too much to them, but it''s just to block them."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, the leader of Tongtian sect was relieved. However, when he heard Kunpeng''s words, he was also moved in his heart. He couldn''t help saying: "there is some truth in Taoist friends'' words. Although we can''t stop the West from moving eastward, it''s OK to block him. As long as we don''t go too far, the two saints in the West have nothing to say."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "that''s what I think. If there are Taoist friends to help, it can make the next students not believe in Buddhism that day, which can naturally inhibit the development of the West."


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, I don''t know if you let Na sudaji reincarnate, but you still want her to do that seduction?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "seduction is just a small way. This time, I want her to seize the territory of Li Tang and let Li Shimin''s descendants know that Taoism is the orthodoxy in the world."


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult did not expect that Kunpeng was so bold and wanted to seek to seize the rivers and mountains of Li Tang, so he hurriedly said: "Taoist friends, this is absolutely forbidden. This is against the general trend of heaven, and although Li Tang is not the emperor, he is also the head of a country, but you can''t decide this alone!"


    Kunpeng said with an indifferent smile, "Taoist friends, don''t worry. I had already thought that Li Tanghe should have this disaster before I came. My move is just to follow the day, but the two saints in the west can''t help me."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Tongtian sect leader Qu pointed out that things were indeed as Kunpeng said, but Li tangjiangshan should have this disaster, so he said: "Taoist friends are smart, but it is very beneficial to our Taoist school."


    Kunpeng said: "this matter still needs the help of Taoist friends to let the Confucian help Su Daji ascend the Dragon chair."


    The leader of Tongtian sect smiled and said, "there''s no need to worry about this Taoist friend. I''ll let the Confucianists go to help nasudaji and let the West know how powerful I am."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "since the Taoist friends agree, I''ll go and arrange everything. Then I''ll see how the two saints in the West deal with it!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect smiled and said, "please help yourself, Taoist friends. I also need to arrange one or two."


    After leaving jin''ao Island, Kun Peng returned to the Beiming sea and took Na Su Daji to the underworld to ask for the empress Houtu. They were careful and were afraid of being noticed by the Tibetan king and the attention of the two saints in the West.


    For the sudden arrival of Kunpeng, the empress Houtu was a little surprised, but she also knew that Kunpeng climbed the three treasures hall without anything. His trip was so secret that he had to discuss important things. Therefore, the empress Houtu invited Kunpeng to the depths of the underground to prevent anyone from discovering the whereabouts of Kunpeng.


    For Empress Houtu''s move, Kunpeng was very happy. He felt that it was a great joy to have an ally like Houtu.


    After the two sides sat down, empress Houtu asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friends have always climbed the three treasures hall. I don''t know why they came to this underground place secretly this time?"


    Empress Houtu looked at Su Daji again and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, who is this little demon?"


    Kunpeng said, "the later Taoist friends should also know something about the World War I of Fengshen. She was the fox demon who deceived King Zhou in the lower world of empress Nuwa and was later abandoned by Empress Nuwa. I came here for her today."


    After hearing this, empress Houtu looked at Na Su Daji again and said, "do you want her to reincarnate?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "Tao you is clever. I just want her to reincarnate."


    Empress Houtu said, "I see that there is an air of emperor on this demon. In addition, Taoist friends came secretly. I think this matter must be of great importance. Can you tell me one or two?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "in fact, it''s no big deal. I just want her to be reincarnated in the eastern Tang Dynasty and create some trouble for the two saints in the West. As for the imperial Qi on her, actually, my Taoist friends have seen it. Didn''t I give a Taoist Imperial Qi when I let the witch family become the emperor?"


    Empress Houtu was shocked when she heard this and said, "Taoist friends want this little demon to reincarnate as the emperor and replace the rivers and mountains of Li Tang?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "the human emperor is not something that she, a little demon, can touch, but she can sit down as the head of a country, but it needs to bother Daoyou."


    Empress Houtu nodded when she heard this and understood Kunpeng''s plan.

 Chapter 573

    After a while, empress Houtu said, "the matter of Kunpeng Taoist friend is very important. Although it is said that the Lord of that country can''t get anything, Buddhism is booming in the eastern Tang Dynasty. I''m afraid she can''t do anything after her reincarnation!"


    Kunpeng smiled calmly: "There''s no need to worry about this Taoist friend. I''ve been prepared for this long time. Before I came here, I met the Taoist friend of Tongtian on the jin''ao island and got the support of Confucianism. You know, although the vitality of the sect has not been restored, my status in the world is not low. Those Confucian brothers are under the jurisdiction of the leader of Tongtian sect. With their support, I don''t believe in the two western saints I can''t help her. "


    Empress Houtu was greatly surprised when she heard this. She never thought that Kunpeng had shocked the leader of Tongtian cult for such a little demon. However, empress Houtu didn''t care too much. According to her understanding of Kunpeng, he wouldn''t act easily if he wasn''t very sure.


    Empress Houtu also knows that the apostasy may have little reputation in the cultivation world of the earth fairy world, but in terms of its high prestige in the world, Confucianism basically controls the upper class of the whole human race, and even the emperor should be afraid of three points. If Kunpeng really moves the leader of Tongtian cult, Buddhism is difficult.


    Thinking of this, empress Houtu said, "I didn''t expect that the Taoist friends of Kunpeng were so well prepared. With the support of the leader of Tongtian cult, the Taoist friends had the right to win."


    Kunpeng said: "now I don''t know the reaction of the two saints of the West and the supreme Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and Nu Wa. Now it''s a little exaggerated to say that victory is in sight, but even if it fails, it''s no big deal and won''t affect the overall situation."


    Empress Houtu smiled and said, "Taoist friends are too modest. Since the famine, Taoist friends have always been unparalleled in calculation. I''m afraid this time is no exception, but I have to explain one thing first. Now the Tibetan king has attracted some people in the underground government. Even if I can help the little demon reincarnate smoothly, I won''t be known by the Tibetan king for long."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled and said, "it doesn''t hurt. As long as she can reincarnate smoothly, the number of days has been set. Even if the two saints in the West want to stop it, it''s too late."


    Empress Houtu said, "this matter is very important to Taoist friends. In order to avoid long dreams, I will help this little demon reincarnate, but I don''t know whether you want her to give up this cultivation or keep it?"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng turned to Su Daji and said: "It''s up to you to decide. If you keep this cultivation, you can recover it soon after you''ve achieved it, but it''s a little bad for the long-term development in the future. After all, what you cultivate in your body is Demon power, and after reincarnation, you are completely human. If you don''t keep this cultivation, you can refine it into your soul and enhance your turn The body after that, but in this way, you will have to go through some hard practice to become an immortal in the future, but this method is very beneficial in the long run. "


    Hearing this, Na Su Daji said, "go back to the saint, and the little demon chooses the second method. In this way, no one can see through the identity of the little demon, which is very beneficial to the saint''s plan."


    Kunpeng was overjoyed when he heard Su Daji''s words and said, "well, I''m glad you can think so. Since you are so loyal, I can''t treat you badly. After you succeed, I''ll accept you as the protector of my Beiming sea."


    Hearing this, Na sudaji was very happy. Although she used to meditate in the Beiming sea, she just stayed temporarily and had no identity. Now she has become the Dharma protector of the Beiming sea, but she has officially become a saint under the protection of the saint.


    Thinking of this, she quickly came forward to thank him and said, "thank you for the gift of the holy master. The little demon will die to complete the mission."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "you just need to work hard. As for success or failure, it depends on God''s will. You don''t have to care too much about this."


    The empress of Houtu had some doubts about Kunpeng''s kindness to such a little demon, but now that the little demon was still present, she couldn''t ask face-to-face, so she had to find another time.


    Empress Houtu looked at Kunpeng and said, "it''s getting late. You and I''d better let her reincarnate early!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "thank you for everything." when Kunpeng spoke, he sealed Na Su Daji''s cultivation and refined it into her soul.


    Empress Houtu was surprised when she saw this. Although she knew Kunpeng''s cultivation was profound, she didn''t expect that she was so good now. She could use the power of heaven''s way when she raised her hands and feet. It seems that she is only one step away from becoming a saint.


    Although empress Houtu was surprised, she just smiled and didn''t say anything. With a stroke of her right hand, she took Kunpeng and Na sudaji to the place of the six samsara. The six samsara is the body of empress Houtu. For such a small matter as reincarnation, she didn''t spend any time, and instantly sent Na sudaji into the six samsara to reincarnate.


    When Kunpeng saw that Su Daji was safely reincarnated, he couldn''t help but breathe a long sigh. Now he has laid the overall situation. As for the result, it depends on the will of heaven.


    At this time, empress Houtu suddenly asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, Su Daji is just a little demon. Why are you so obsessed with her, not only giving her the Qi of the real dragon, but also accepting her as the Dharma protector of the Beiming sea?"


    Kunpeng was stunned when he heard this. For a moment, he came back and said, "in fact, I have no ulterior purpose to do this, but I want to tell those demons who have been watching, let them understand my rules, and hope they can make a decision before the next robbery."


    Empress Houtu said, "listening to the words of Taoist friends, you want to reorganize the demon family. Aren''t you afraid to have a dispute with empress Nuwa? After all, Taoist friends have broken off their relationship with the demon family, but you are digging the corner of Nuwa."


    Kunpeng sighed, "I haven''t thought about reorganizing the demon family, but I want to gather some hands before the next robbery, just in case, so as not to find someone to help during the war."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she smiled and said, "Taoist friends have always taken the road of elites. I''m afraid those demon families can''t adapt to your sudden change."


    Kun Peng sighed: "It''s man-made. I have no choice but to do so. Taoist friends saw the situation of the last war. The power of the West shocked all three circles. If Zhen Yuanzi didn''t suddenly appear to help, I''m afraid I would fall under their hands. If I don''t pull some more men, I''m afraid my Beiming sea will disappear in the next robbery, but I have to do so What Nuwa thinks is her own business, and I can''t care so much. "


    Empress Houtu doubted whether Kunpeng had calculated the next amount of robbery in advance. This was to prepare herself early, so she asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, do you calculate anything, so you should prepare in advance?"


    Kunpeng heard empress Houtu''s words, but he understood what the other party was thinking, so he sighed: "don''t hide it from Taoist friends Houtu. Although I didn''t speculate about the next amount of robbery, I have to make preparations in advance!"


    Empress Houtu was puzzled and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the two western saints have been greatly weakened. Even if the next robbery comes, it won''t pose any threat to you. Are you worried about it?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "The West seems to be badly weakened, but it''s not. The lantern burning people are not ordinary people. Although I cut their mana, they are still in the realm. They will recover their accomplishments before the next robbery. Maybe the Guanyin people can take this opportunity to cut off a corpse and become the quasi holy fruit. But there are only five disciples in our school. Do you think I can plan one or two in the future? There''s another way But you didn''t see that the great old gentleman is the master of human education. Can he not think about the "Kongtong seal", the most precious treasure of the human race? This amount of robbery has the life of the Taoist ancestors, and he can''t take it, but do you think he will do it the next time? "


    After hearing this, empress Houtu understood the danger of Kunpeng. She only heard her say, "Taoist friends of Kunpeng don''t have to worry. The next amount of robbing the witch family will advance and retreat with Taoist friends."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "don''t hide it from his friends. I''m afraid it''s difficult for the witch family to do something in the next robbery, but you should prepare early to avoid losses."


    Empress Houtu was shocked when she heard this. Kunpeng was the first wise man recognized by the three circles. He said that it would be difficult to rob the witch family in the next quantity, so she hurriedly asked, "please give me some advice!"


    Kunpeng said: "Among the four religions, it is the poorest in the West. Now the treasure of establishing a religion that receives guidance and zhunti has been damaged. It can be seen that their luck will be greatly damaged. If they want to protect themselves in the next robbery, they must first protect their own luck. There are few heavenly spiritual treasures that can suppress their luck, and they all have masters, but they can''t get them. So there are only two saints in the West One way to go is the great merit. The underground government is in charge of the reincarnation of the three realms. What do you think of the western two holy societies? "

 Chapter 574

    Once Kunpeng said this, empress Houtu was in a mess. Kunpeng is right. Today''s situation is really very unfavorable to the underworld. The two saints in the West have long wanted to fight the underworld. At the beginning, if Kunpeng and Styx had not helped, I''m afraid the underworld would have become the sphere of influence of the West. The witch family really lost the control of the underground government, so it was a great loss of luck. If she was not careful, the next amount of robbery would destroy the family. In any case, she couldn''t let the underground government lose.


    Thinking of this, empress Houtu said, "I don''t know if friends have good strategies to teach?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "today''s plan can only be prevention. I''m a little poor. I want to remind Taoist friends that the next amount of robbery is not as good as the original war of gods, and quasi saints may also fall. Moreover, the next amount of robbery will have saints, but the red cloud will have a chance to become saints, and you and the Styx River also have a chance, so don''t trust the Styx river too much."


    When empress Houtu heard this, her surprise was beyond description. No one can stand the temptation to become a saint. If she can be sanctified, she can protect the witch family, so empress Houtu is also eager to compete. However, empress Houtu knows that if she wants to get the holy throne, she can''t do without the support of Kunpeng, so she just listens to her: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, you can count the next amount of robbery, and you must be very sure to get the holy throne. Can you explain the way of Sanctification in detail!"


    Kunpeng did not refuse empress Houtu, but heard him say: "Hou Tu Taoist friend, you''ve heard the three ways to become a saint. You know very well that I''m going to cut three corpses into a saint. Now the three corpses have been cut, and I can become a saint as soon as the time is ripe. However, I''m very worried. I don''t have the opportunity to become a saint, but I don''t know how the father will react when I become a saint, so I''m a little uneasy."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the empress of the earth was also a little uneasy and asked, "the meaning of Kunpeng''s Taoist friends is to be afraid of being blocked by Taoist ancestors?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "That''s why I''ve been suppressing my accomplishments and dare not become a saint. Only when the red cloud becomes a saint, can the Seven Saints of heaven become a saint! As for Taoist friends who want to become a saint, it''s impossible to cut three corpses. They only have to take the road of merit and virtue. In fact, they can become a saint by virtue of their incarnation of the six reincarnations, but you don''t have the opportunity of that Avenue, so although you keep it Life, but you lose your body. If you want to be holy, you must rebuild your true body. "


    After hearing this, empress Houtu said, "what Taoist friends said is even true, but now I can''t get out of the hell, and I can''t find the opportunity to repair my real body. What can I do?"


    Kunpeng said: "In fact, it''s the easiest for Taoist friends to get the Tao and prove the holy, but there are three ways for you to cultivate the real body. One is to set up the" Twelve Gods and evil array "to reunite Pangu''s real body. This method is best to use the power of Pangu''s real body after becoming a saint. After gaining the Tao, it can be compared with that to prove the Tao. However, Taoist friends also understand that the two saints in the west, the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and empress Nu Wa are not May let the Taoist friends reunite with this Pangu true body. "


    Empress Houtu also nodded and said, "I understand that."


    Kunpeng said: "The second method is easy to say and difficult to say. Taoist friends are the ancestors of the earth. Witches master the laws of the earth. If you get the best spiritual root or congenital spiritual treasure of the earth attribute, you can refine and cultivate the real body. However, you also know that the best spiritual root and congenital spiritual treasure are both available. Now the only thing you know is the" ginseng fruit tree "of the congenital earth spiritual root, but he has been killed Zhen Yuanzi used it to cut three corpses. Taoist friends can only find another congenital treasure. "


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "I don''t know what the third method is?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "the third method is just my imagination, but I can''t guarantee its success. Moreover, this method also has great disadvantages. If you are not careful, the witch clan will be destroyed. Taoist friends would better not listen."


    Empress Houtu refused to give up and said, "Taoist friends, please speak frankly. No matter how, it is always a way to become a saint!"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment and said: "Well, I''ll be frank. This third method is the inspiration I got from the two saints in the West. If Taoist friends can learn the western method of relic, maybe they can use the golden body method to replace the real body. However, I can''t guarantee whether it will succeed. Moreover, once Taoist friends use this method, they will break away from the Taoist school. What''s the final result I don''t know. "


    Empress Houtu was stunned when she heard Kunpeng''s words. Let''s not say whether this method can become a saint. If she really practices this method, she will have a great cause and effect with the two western saints. I''m afraid the underground government will be transferred. Without the merit of the underground government, the Witch family will have no luck. I''m afraid there will be a disaster of extermination. Even if Sanqing knows this, it won''t stop her from gaining the Tao. As for Kunpeng, not to mention, may immediately turn against himself according to his relationship with the two saints of the West.


    When empress Houtu thought of this, she sighed: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, this method is very inappropriate. If I choose this method, I''m afraid I haven''t become a saint, the witch family will be destroyed, and Taoist friends won''t see me get the Tao!"


    Kunpeng said, "if Taoist friends really choose this method, I have nothing to say. Since then, the cause and effect between you and me have been cleared. When we meet next time, we will be the enemy of life and death."


    Empress Houtu sighed, "please rest assured, Kunpeng Taoist friends, I won''t choose this method anyway, and you don''t have to worry about it."


    Kunpeng actually knew that empress Houtu could not choose this method, so he didn''t want to say it at the beginning. Just listen to him sigh: "the backcountry Taoist friends don''t need to be careful. I know you won''t go this way."


    Empress Houtu sighed, "it seems that God wants to destroy our Witch family. Is there really no other way?"


    Kunpeng said, "the road is fifty and the sky is forty-nine. Everything has that glimmer of vitality. It depends on whether Taoist friends can grasp it. As long as Taoist friends can survive the next robbery, things will turn for the better."


    Empress Houtu sighed, "in this situation, do you think our underground government can survive the next robbery?"


    Kunpeng said: "As long as you are confident, you will have a chance, and things are not as desperate as you think. The west is powerful, but it is not that you don''t want to resist. The Supreme Lord and the first emperor can never ignore the West''s capture of the underworld. Besides, there is a poor Tao. As long as you are willing to sacrifice your life with me, even Hongjun Taoist ancestor can''t force you and me too much , not to mention the only two saints in the West. "


    Empress Houtu listened to Kunpeng''s words about Hongjun Daozu, so she said, "I''m afraid Daoyou''re exaggerating. Daozu fits the way of heaven now. It''s just a small effort for me to deal with you."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "If you and I are really like this, but if you and I join hands, the result will be different. Taoist friend, you incarnate the six samsara and perfect the way of heaven, and I have also made great contributions to the way of heaven since the flood and famine. Now I am in control of the Celestial Star, forcing Taoist friends to destroy the hell, while I can destroy the Celestial Star, so even Taoist ancestors can''t afford the heaven The punishment of the Tao, after all, is just the way of heaven, not the way of heaven itself. "


    I have to say that Kunpeng is crazy enough to come up with such a vicious plan. If the two of them do so, I''m afraid the three realms will become chaotic again and all living creatures will perish.


    Empress Houtu was shocked when she heard this. They all said that Kunpeng was crazy, but it seems true today. She only heard her say: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, this matter is absolutely forbidden. If Daozu really wants to deal with you, I''m afraid I''m not the enemy of one move, how can I destroy the hell and the stars? Don''t think so."


    Kunpeng sneered and said: "Houtu Taoist friend, if there is a way to live, I won''t do it, but if things are as I think, I will drag everyone to die together even if I die. No one can think better. It''s wrong for you to say that we are not the enemy of the Taoist ancestors. You and I have great merit to protect ourselves. No one can kill you and me. As long as there is a trace of this time, you and I can be relieved God controls the six reincarnations and the celestial stars to return the three realms to chaos. "


    Kunpeng''s words are not boastful. Although he has the power of the world, he can''t beat the Taoist ancestors, if he is forced to use the destruction law practiced by the evil corpse to cooperate with the "killing God sword", he really has the ability to turn the three realms into chaos, but in that case, he himself has to turn into fly ash.


    Empress Houtu doesn''t have Kunpeng''s ability. At most, it just destroys the six samsara and makes the three realms lose their origin, but it can''t return the three realms to chaos. Kunpeng exaggerates empress Houtu''s ability. The reason why he says so is to tie empress Houtu completely to his chariot.


    With empress Houtu, he has the support of the whole witch family. He himself draws some people from the witch family. In that way, even in the face of the siege of the three forces of the supreme Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the west at the same time, Kunpeng is not afraid.


    Empress Houtu was kind-hearted, but she hesitated about Kunpeng''s words. She didn''t know whether she should join hands with Kunpeng. In fact, she was frightened by Kunpeng. In fact, Kunpeng was not as crazy as he said. It was just used to intimidate the opponent and make the Taoist ancestor dare not force him too much.


    After a long time, empress Houtu finally made up her mind. If the Tao of heaven really wanted to kill the witch family, she had nothing to hesitate, so she agreed to Kunpeng''s proposal.

 Chapter 575

    After wooing empress Houtu, Kunpeng was very happy. He finally got the support of the witch family. The next time he robbed himself, he was not afraid of the Supreme Lord and the two saints of the West. As for the first heaven, there was no great threat to Kunpeng from the perspective of wisdom and disciples, so Kunpeng didn''t care too much about teaching.


    Kunpeng''s decision was correct. Now, the Shushan mountain line established by the supreme old gentleman runs unchecked in the earth fairy world under the banner of human education, burning, killing and looting without any consideration. Some little demons have killed him one after another, which makes the empress Nuwa very dissatisfied, but she has nothing to do.


    The two western saints were very happy when they saw that Shushan was so arrogant. Regardless of their identity, they made friends with Shushan and wantonly wooed Shushan disciples. The elder gentleman despised it. In his heart, Shushan was just his chess piece. If they really couldn''t control themselves to join Buddhism, they wouldn''t blame them for being used to block disasters for others when the disaster came. In the mind of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the status of Shu mountain is very low. That long Mei is just a registered disciple, which is far from being comparable with xuandu and the eight immortals.


    Kunpeng fully understands the idea of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, but Kunpeng also has his own plan to use the hand of Shushan to oppress some demon families to take refuge in him, so he did not suppress the development of Shushan.


    Time passed quickly. More than ten years ago, it was also revealed that Kunpeng arranged the reincarnation of Su Daji. However, the two saints in the West had no choice but to find another way to solve it. They did not dare to meddle in the internal affairs of the Terran in the name of Kunpeng''s counterattack.


    The two saints in the West are not easy to give in. They don''t want to do it themselves, so they put their ideas on the Shushan sword sect and its allies, and want the Taoist people to interfere in this matter, so that Kunpeng has nothing to say.


    Some things are also God''s will. Someone is really willing to be the gun envoy of the two western saints. After being entrusted by the Shushan sword sect, the disciple Li Chunfeng, coupled with his desire for power, regardless of the interests of the Taoist sect, spoke to the Tang King Li Shimin, saying that Wu Zetian, the reincarnated Su Daji, has dragon Qi, which is bad for Li Tang''s rivers and mountains, thus undermining Kunpeng''s plan, Fortunately, Wu Zetian saved her life with the help of her apostolic disciples. After Li Shimin died, Wu Zetian was ordered to become a nun.


    Kunpeng was very angry that Li Chunfeng had ruined his great event, so he went to jin''ao island again to see the leader of Tongtian cult and discuss countermeasures on this matter.


    Seeing the leader of Tongtian cult, the two sat down and talked. Not only Kunpeng was angry, but even the leader of Tongtian cult was very angry about this. Li Chunfeng couldn''t be regarded as the son of man. He even took reckless care of the interests of the whole sect for his own sake.


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "Taoist Kunpeng, you and I need to go to elder martial brother Lao Jun for an explanation. If he doesn''t severely punish that Shushan and Li Chunfeng, we won''t rest with him."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed, "I''m afraid Lao Jun will not pay attention to you and me if he has his mind."


    The leader of Tongtian sect was stunned when he heard this. He never thought that Kunpeng was so distrustful of the Supreme Master, so he said, "as a senior brother of Taoism, it''s impossible for him not to deal with Shushan and Li Chunfeng. Otherwise, what face does he have to take charge of Taoism, but the Taoist friends worry too much."


    Kunpeng sighed, "I hope I''m worried too much, but I don''t think it''s too much. Lao Jun doesn''t know. Without his acquiescence, how can Shushan dare to be so presumptuous."


    The leader of Tongtian cult still didn''t believe what Kunpeng said and said, "Taoist friends don''t need to worry so much. Don''t you and I understand when you go and ask? Why bother so much."


    Kunpeng asked, "Tongtian Taoist friend, if the supreme old gentleman doesn''t intend to take care of this matter, what''s your opinion?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "Taoist Kunpeng, I say you should not be so pessimistic. Things will never be what you think."


    Kunpeng did not give up and said again, "Tongtian Daoyou, don''t care whether things will be like that, just say what you think if you really get that step!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "if things are really like what Taoist friends said, I will quit the Taoist school and break up with the people of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun. there will be no Taoist school again."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he nodded and said, "Taoist friend, this is very close to my heart. If things really get that step, I have to withdraw from the Taoist door to avoid being ruined by the supreme old gentleman."


    The leader of Tongtian sect disagreed and said, "this is just the guess of Taoist friends. It can''t be true."


    Kunpeng said, "anyway, as long as Taoist friends can remember what they just said."


    Seeing that Kunpeng was so serious, the leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "Taoist friends, don''t worry. I''ll do what I say."


    Kunpeng said, "that''s good. It''s not that I don''t trust Taoist friends, but that this matter is very important. I can''t do this. Now it''s not just about you and me, but we need to inform Yuanshi Tianzun and empress Nuwa to ask them to go to see the great old gentleman for an explanation. I don''t know what your friends think?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult felt unworthy of Kunpeng''s such a big fight, but Kunpeng insisted that he couldn''t say anything, so he could only nod his head and agree to it.


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect agreed, Kunpeng couldn''t help but sigh for a long time, so he sent a letter in the name of the leader of Tongtian sect and himself to inform the Yuanshi Tianzun and empress Nuwa to go to Taiqing for discussion.


    After receiving the letter, the Yuanshi Tianzun and empress Nu Wa knew what was going on, so they all got up and went to Taiqing to see the supreme old gentleman.


    When the sage moved, the way of heaven felt. The two saints in the West were very happy with the actions of the four saints in the East. Although they planned to change it, it was taught by the man, which had nothing to do with them. They watched how the play ended in the Western Paradise.


    The Supreme Master knew very well about the move of Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader. It was really said by Kunpeng that Shushan and Li Chunfeng did it with the acquiescence of the Supreme Master.


    The reason why Lao Jun did this was that he didn''t want Kunpeng and jiejiao to master Li tangjiangshan, so as not to affect his plan. As for Buddhism, the Supreme Lord didn''t care at all. He didn''t think how much the West would develop without the air pressure in Baozhen.


    When all the people gathered in the Empress Dowager of the Taiqing Dynasty, the supreme old gentleman asked, "why did you come to me, younger martial brothers?"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng sneered and said, "how can you know what we''re doing here with the cultivation of senior brother? Don''t pretend you don''t know."


    The great old gentleman frowned when he heard Kunpeng''s words. Obviously, he was a little dissatisfied that he was so rude to Kunpeng. Before the supreme old gentleman broke out, the Yuanshi Tianzun first stood up and said, "if Kunpeng has something to say, don''t be rude to the eldest martial brother."


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "in that case, I''ll tell you what the eldest martial brother has to say. I want to ask the eldest martial brother why he let his disciples ruin our Taoist affairs and benefit Buddhism?"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he still pretended not to know and said, "Kunpeng, I don''t know what you said?"


    At this time, not only Kunpeng was a little angry, but even the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa couldn''t see it. They just heard the leader of Tongtian cult say, "elder martial brother, you teach disciple Li Chunfeng to take care of the interests of the Taoist school for one''s own private interests, and even help the Buddhism corrupt the grand plan of Kunpeng Taoist friends. You should give us an explanation."


    When the Supreme Lord heard Tongtian sect leader''s words, he said, "it''s just a small matter. Do you need to work so hard? Besides, there seems to be nothing wrong with Li Chunfeng and Shushan sword sect. It''s too much for you to come to me to discuss."


    When the Supreme Lord said this, Kunpeng said with a sneer: "it''s a small thing, but the luck of the Taoist door is so unbearable in the mouth of the old gentleman. It''s really disappointing. The crazy Shu mountain has great self-esteem, but indiscriminately kills innocent people in the fairy world with the slogan of acting for heaven. This is the doctrine of humanitarianism!"


    The Supreme Lord said coldly when he heard this: "Kunpeng, don''t be presumptuous. This is Taiqing sky, not your Beiming sea. I haven''t offended you yet. It''s funny that you dare to come here to ask me for an explanation."


    Kunpeng sneered: "I don''t know what crime we have. It''s worth asking the old gentleman. Can you say it for everyone to listen to?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "it''s the general trend of heaven to rob the domestic and Western prosperity, but you find trouble in the west again and again, but it''s against the general trend of heaven. Isn''t it a big mistake?"


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, not only Kunpeng and Tongtian leader were greatly dissatisfied, but also Yuanshi Tianzun and empress Nuwa didn''t expect the Supreme Lord to say so. They couldn''t help feeling dissatisfied with the Supreme Lord, especially the empress Nuwa preferred Kunpeng and Tongtian leader.

 Chapter 576

    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Tongtian Taoist friend, did you hear that? This is the answer Lao Jun gave us. You said that when things came to this point, what should we do?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Kunpeng''s words, his face was gloomy and terrible. He never thought that Kunpeng was right. At this time, he had to make a statement. The leader of Tongtian sect said, "elder martial brother, it''s wrong of you to say so. Taoist friends Kunpeng and I are also planning for the future of Taoism. Just give your support. How can the disciples defeat us secretly? It''s your fault. You have to give us a statement today."


    The supreme old gentleman didn''t expect that the leader of Tongtian sect should ask him for an explanation for this matter, but he didn''t care. It was Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian sect who acted against the sky, so he said with a cold hum: "I said that if you want to blame it, you should blame yourself for acting against the sky, and you can''t blame others."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he was completely disillusioned with the fantasy of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun. he only heard him say, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, you were right. It''s better to end the matter. It''s better to end it now than to be plotted again."


    When the leader of Tongtian sect said this, he looked at the supreme old gentleman again and said, "elder martial brother, this is the last time I call you that. Since then, I have stopped teaching and quit the Taoism."


    Although the leader of Tongtian said this very lightly, it was like thunder in the ears of Yuanshi Tianzun, supreme Lao Jun and empress Nuwa. They never thought that the leader of Tongtian would make such a response, and they were stunned on the spot for a moment.


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian sect said this, the way of heaven changed suddenly. Since then, the Qi of interception has been separated from people and elucidation.


    The supreme old gentleman was very angry at this time. He didn''t wait for him to get angry. He just heard Kunpeng say, "the decision of Taoist friends in Tongtian also supports me very much. From now on, I will also leave the Taoist door." with Kunpeng''s words, the Taoist road separated Kunpeng from the Taoist door again.


    At this time, the supreme old gentleman was a little silly. He didn''t expect Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader to withdraw from the Taoism at the same time. Tongtian cult leader fortunately said that the Qi of the closure of the cult is not very strong, but Kunpeng is different. As a human saint, he accounts for the Qi of the human race, There is also the most precious treasure of the human race, but the Qi and fortune of his Beiming sea can be compared with those who have the congenital treasure "Taiji map" and the acquired merit treasure "xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth". Kunpeng''s luck was greatly damaged when he retreated from the road.


    I only heard the great old gentleman angrily say: "Tongtian, Kunpeng, you are so brave that you betrayed the Taoist school. I want to teach you a good lesson on behalf of the teacher."


    Hearing this, Kunpeng sneered and said, "supreme old gentleman, you can only say so in front of the poor Taoist priest and Taoist priest Tongtian. At the beginning, you didn''t see how you treated the two western saints. Your behavior is shameless, but you don''t have to scare the poor Taoist priest with this, and the poor Taoist priest is not frightened."


    The leader of Tongtian sect also sneered: "you are not qualified to make such a big talk. My ''immortal sword array'' is not vegetarian!"


    The empress Nuwa was surprised by the sudden change. Although she was dissatisfied with the actions of the Supreme Lord, she did not dare to break the precepts and leave the Taoist door like Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian cult. For a moment, she watched the reaction of the Supreme Lord. If the Supreme Lord did not act, he also wanted to leave the Taoist door and stand on her own, It''s better than being robbed by the Supreme Lord.


    At this time, the supreme old gentleman stepped forward to sacrifice the "Tai Chi map" and the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower", the most precious treasure of merit and virtue, and forced Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader.


    The leader of Tongtian sect snorted coldly, and the ''immortal killing sword array'' immediately appeared around him. As long as the supreme old gentleman made a move, he could fight back immediately.


    Kunpeng was not easy to provoke. With a sneer, he sacrificed the "River map" and "Luoshu" and vaguely set up a "Heluo array" to protect himself. Then he stretched out his hand to the lower world. The "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler", the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow, also appeared in his hand. It seemed that he was determined to fight the supreme old gentleman.


    After facing the reaction of Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader, the supreme old gentleman was unwilling. Neither Tongtian cult leader''s "immortal sword array" nor Kunpeng''s "Heluo array" were easy to break, and he alone was not able to resist Tongtian cult leader and Kunpeng.


    The great old gentleman snorted coldly and turned to Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa empress and said, "Yuanshi younger martial brother and Nuwa younger martial sister, now Tongtian and Kunpeng are going to betray the Taoism. What do you think of this?"


    Both Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa empress understand that the words of the Supreme Lord are trying to force them to make a statement. Although Yuanshi Tianzun is also somewhat dissatisfied with the actions of the Supreme Lord, the Supreme Lord supported him in the battle of Fengshen, and now it is expounded that if you want to preserve yourself in the next robbery, you need the support of the Supreme Lord, So no matter what, he will stand on the side of the supreme old gentleman. Just listen to Yuanshi Tianzun saying, "elder martial brother, what you said is true. I support your decision!"


    Hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, the supreme old gentleman''s face was much relaxed. He only heard him say, "thank you for your support, brother. I must not let them be so presumptuous." the supreme old gentleman stared at Nu Wa''s mother tightly while he was talking, trying to force Nu Wa''s mother to make a statement.


    Now Nuwa''s situation is very embarrassing. In her heart, she yearns for Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader to choose to separate from Taoism and stand on her own. However, she doesn''t have the courage of Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader. She dares to be the enemy of the supreme old gentleman. Moreover, she doesn''t know what Hongjun Daozu thinks about this matter, so it''s hard to make up her mind for a moment.


    Seeing that Nu Wa''s mother didn''t say anything, the supreme old gentleman said, "Nu Wa''s younger martial sister, what do you think of the move of Kunpeng and Tongtian?"


    Empress Nuwa was greatly dissatisfied when she saw that the supreme old gentleman was so forced. She frowned and said, "elder martial brother, I have no opinion on this matter. I will remain neutral, regardless of the struggle between you."


    The supreme old gentleman frowned when he heard Nu Wa''s mother''s words and said, "younger martial sister Nu Wa, this matter is related to the luck of the whole Taoism. How can you think so!"


    When hearing this, the emperor Yuanshi also advised: "younger martial sister Nuwa, what the eldest martial brother said is very true. We can''t let Kunpeng and Tongtian be so arrogant, otherwise our Taoist skin will disappear!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, he couldn''t help sneering: "Supreme Lord Lao Jun, younger martial sister Nuwa doesn''t want to take care of this. Do you want to force her?"


    Kunpeng also said, "great old gentleman, you just remembered the luck of Taoism at this time, but what have you done and how qualified you are to talk about this luck in front of us. I''m ashamed of your actions!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Kunpeng''s words, he laughed and said: "What Kunpeng Taoist friend said is very true. You two, Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, are really not qualified to talk about Taoist luck in front of us. Let''s not talk about what''s in front of us. In the war of Fengshen, we didn''t know who led wolves into the house and attacked our fellow disciples with the help of the West. In the end, we didn''t get a good place, but also suffered heavy losses, so that the West took Taoist luck for nothing!"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun was greatly annoyed when he heard that Tongtian sect leader mentioned the matter of God worship. He really lost his calculation and made the two western saints benefit. However, he and the Supreme Lord are the brother of Tongtian sect leader. Tongtian''s move is a crime of disrespect.


    Just listen to Yuanshi Tianzun said, "Tongtian, you have committed a great crime of disrespect by scolding your brother like this. You really can''t be the son of man."


    The leader of Tongtian sect didn''t like the way of Yuanshi Tianzun. He just heard him say with a cold hum: "Yuanshi Tianzun, don''t mention your brother again. In those years, the war of Fengshen had been completely broken with you. Don''t talk about it."


    When empress Nuwa saw that Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader helped her out, she stopped talking and just stood quietly watching the debate between them.


    The supreme old gentleman was very dissatisfied with Nuwa''s move and said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, you have also seen how arrogant Kunpeng and Tongtian are. If it goes on like this, don''t you feel it?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, both of you are reasonable, but the younger sister can''t tell who is right and who is wrong. She can only remain neutral and don''t help each other."


    Kunpeng saw that the supreme old gentleman wanted to win over empress Nuwa. He turned his mind and said, "Tongtian Daoyou, now things are over, but you and I don''t have to waste time here. Let''s go home."


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult didn''t know what medicine Kunpeng sold in the gourd, he nodded and agreed out of his understanding of Kunpeng. They wanted to go down to the world.

 Chapter 577

    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian cult and Kunpeng are leaving, the supreme old gentleman is very worried. If they really have to leave, he will lose face.


    "Wait a minute, the matter is not over yet. You can''t leave!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult was a little angry when he heard this. He didn''t want to leave because he was afraid of the Supreme Lord and didn''t want them to fight. But the leader of Tongtian cult didn''t expect that the Supreme Lord would stop them, which was beyond the expectation of the leader of Tongtian cult. The leader of Tongtian sect snorted coldly, "why don''t you still want to leave us? I''m afraid you two can''t break my ''immortal sword array''!"


    Hearing Tongtian sect leader''s words, the Supreme Lord''s face changed. The "immortal killing sword array" has always been a pain in the Supreme Lord''s heart. Although it has no effect on suppressing Qi luck, it is not the four saints that can be broken. At the beginning of the war of Fengshen, the Supreme Lord wanted to take the opportunity to divide Tongtian sect leader''s "immortal killing sword array", It was a pity that things finally came out of his expectation.


    After the leader of Tongtian sect said "kill immortal sword array", the original Heavenly Master couldn''t help but look at the supreme old gentleman with a bitter smile, but he was very helpless. When the supreme old gentleman saw this, he couldn''t help sighing and said: "Well, since you have decided to betray the Taoist school, I have nothing to say, but all day, you are so arrogant with the ''immortal killing sword array''. I will ask the teacher to make a decision when you move next!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect heard this, but he snorted coldly and said, "great old gentleman, you don''t need to pressure me with the teacher. If you don''t do things unfairly, how can I break away from the Taoist school with Kunpeng Taoist friends? The teacher punishes you first!"


    Kunpeng said: "Tongtian Taoist friends don''t need to be angry with them here. We''d better go back early and discuss how to remedy it. Fortunately, it may be possible to recover."


    When Kunpeng said this, he ignored the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun, and directly broke through the lower boundary of the space. Tongtian cult leader followed suit. Nu Wa''s mother saw that Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader had left, so she got up to say goodbye to the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun and returned to wa palace.


    Looking at the departure of the people, the supreme Lao Jun was disappointed. He didn''t expect that the reaction between Kunpeng and Tongtian leader would be so fierce that he even separated from Taoism for such small things. It seems that he has miscalculated in this matter and underestimated the dissatisfaction of Kunpeng and Tongtian leader.


    For a moment, the Supreme Master sighed, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, do you also think I have gone too far in this matter?"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the Heavenly Master couldn''t answer this, so he had to be silent.


    Seeing the appearance of Yuanshi Tianzun, the Supreme Lord understood what he was thinking, so he said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, if you have anything to say, just say it. Now only you and I are here. What can''t you say!"


    Seeing that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said so, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said: "Eldest martial brother, I think you have done a little too much about Wu Zetian. Kunpeng and Tongtian are also considering the future of Taoism. How can they not be angry when you do this? You also know that Kunpeng has planned for this matter for a long time. He will naturally react when his efforts are destroyed."


    The great old gentleman sighed, "younger martial brother, I have to do it for my brother to destroy the good deeds of Kunpeng and Tongtian. I have to do it for my brother!"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Master, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was puzzled and asked, "elder martial brother, is there another secret about this matter?"


    The emperor nodded and said: "I''m also planning for your and my future. I just broke the plan of Kunpeng and Tongtian. You think that Kunpeng holds the" Kongtong seal "which is the most precious treasure of the human race. In addition to his status as a holy teacher of the human race, he also makes a decision about the human race. When he asked Wu Zetian to seek the rivers and mountains of Li Tang, he did not discuss with you and me, but with Tongtian. It can be seen that you and I have already discussed with each other If you are excluded by him, what benefits can you and I get even if you are successful. The most important thing is that although the truncated sect suffered heavy losses in the God worship war, it is not why today''s luck has gradually recovered. According to my separation in the heavenly palace, many truncated disciples who were on the God worship list in those years have recovered their cultivation accomplishments in those years. In the God worship war in those years, you and I will offend Tongtian to death, What do you think he will do to you and me next time? "


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun was shocked and hurriedly asked, "elder martial brother, do you know what secret method Tongtian used to make his disciples recover their accomplishments?"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "it''s just that I''m not worried, so Fang broke their plan."


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Master, the original dissatisfaction in Yuanshi''s heart has long disappeared. He only heard him say: "elder martial brother, but in this way, our Taoism will lose our luck? You and I will be implicated, and the people most hated in the whole world are not you and me, but the two western saints. They should be robbed next. We can reap the benefits!"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "if this is the only way, I will not do such evil things at the risk of division of the Taoism."


    Yuanshi Tianzun asked suspiciously, "elder martial brother, is there any other reason?"


    The emperor nodded and said: "Although the apostasy is not well-known in the monastic world, in the mortal world, the Confucianism evolved by the apostasy has occupied the upper position of the human race. In the long run, do you think someone will believe in you and me again? If Wu Zetian gets Li tangjiangshan again, the sect you and I set up may suffer much loss in the mortal world, so he acquiesced to Li Chunfeng ruined the great event of Kunpeng and Tongtian. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun was very happy when he heard this. It turned out that the supreme old gentleman was not as quiet as he said, and he could not stop teaching more than others, so he said: "what the eldest martial brother said is very true. According to the hearts of Kunpeng and Tongtian, if they gain power, they will report to you and me."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "it''s good if you can understand the pains for your brother, younger martial brother."


    Yuanshi Tianzun hurriedly said, "elder martial brother is serious, but it seems that younger martial sister Nuwa is dissatisfied with her elder martial brother. I''m afraid she won''t be with us in the future."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "when the great private of Shushan sword sect killed the demon family in the earth fairy world, it was impossible for me and Nu Wa to stand in the same camp. Originally, I wanted to oppress Nu Wa against Kunpeng and Tongtian in the name of daomen, but I didn''t expect nu Wa to escape this robbery with the help of Kunpeng and Tongtian."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun felt a little afraid of the supreme old gentleman. However, he also knew that the supreme old gentleman could not resist the alliance between the two western saints or Kunpeng and Tongtian, so it was impossible to attack himself.


    As soon as the Supreme Lord talked about the Shushan sword sect, the Tianzun had some ideas in his mind at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. Now the Shushan sword sect is very arrogant, trying to lead the whole Taoism under the banner of humanitarianism, and has an indescribable connection with the west, so he asked: "Elder martial brother, now the Shushan sword sect has gone too far in the earth fairy world, which has aroused the dissatisfaction of many hidden demons, and has an unspeakable connection with the West. It''s time to take care of it."


    Hearing this, the Supreme Lord couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s just a small matter, but I didn''t expect to disturb the younger martial brother. It seems that the Shushan mountain has really gone too far, but this is not the time to deal with them."


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty frowned, but he couldn''t help thinking: "the Shushan sword sect is under your door. You''re obviously protecting your weaknesses! No wonder Tongtian and Kunpeng want to go out of the Xuanmen."


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun thought so, he didn''t say it clearly, but silently expressed his dissatisfaction with the matter.


    Seeing the appearance of Yuanshi Tianzun, the Supreme Lord knew that the other party was dissatisfied with himself, so he said, "younger martial brother, I''m not protecting my brother''s shortcomings, but the Shushan sword sect. I''m still very useful. I can''t deal with them for the time being."


    Yuanshi Tianzun thought that the Supreme Lord was perfunctory to him, so he said, "elder martial brother, if the Shushan sword sect continues to act like this, I''m afraid it will not only discredit my Taoism, but also be attracted by the two western saints. At the beginning, lighting lamps and sages under our door were a good example. You have to guard against it!"


    Taishang Laojun said with a smile: "I know what younger martial brother said, but this is really not the time to deal with them. You also know that the war of God worship is the interception of religion and has become the protagonist. But I always need to prepare one or two for the next amount of robbing you. No one knows what arrangements will be made by Zu. The Shushan sword sect will act like this, and the next amount of robbing is a good substitute. As for the West''s attraction, I understand, but I use it Ignore it, the Western Daxing is just this amount of robbery. Now the treasure of their success has been damaged. What do you say about the next amount of robbery, even if they win over those people in Shushan? "


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was overjoyed. He had been worried about the next robbery for a long time. Now the replacement of Shushan has solved his troubles, so he hurriedly said, "senior brother is smart!"

 Chapter 578

    After leaving the Taiqing Dynasty, Kunpeng did not return to the Beiming sea. Instead, he came to jin''ao island with the leader of Tongtian cult and discussed the practice of the supreme Lao Jun.


    After the two sat down, Kunpeng first said, "Tongtian Taoist friend, you can see the man of the supreme old gentleman this time. Do you still think I''m too worried?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Kunpeng''s teasing, he sighed: "it''s still the Taoist friends who see it accurately, but I think highly of the supreme old gentleman, but I just don''t understand why the supreme old gentleman wants to protect the Shushan sword sect and Li Chunfeng, which obviously doesn''t accord with his policy of dealing with people!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "Tongtian Taoist friend, the supreme old gentleman must have his reason for doing so. Although this reason is harmful to you and me, even to daomen, it must be beneficial to himself."


    The leader of Tongtian cult admired Kunpeng''s wisdom, so he asked, "can you see the purpose of the Supreme Master''s move? You and I can make preparations early!"


    Kun Peng sighed: "From what I know about the Supreme Lord, there must be a great conspiracy in his move, otherwise he wouldn''t care so much about the little man like Li Chunfeng, and the Shushan sword sect is just a sect founded by one of his registered disciples. Although it''s very beautiful, it''s like an ant for us. It''s conceivable that the Supreme Lord is willing to offend empress Nuwa for them There must be a big conspiracy. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help asking, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, the Shushan sword sect is very close to the West now. Do you think it''s possible that Taishang Laojun wants to join hands with the two saints of the west to deal with you and me again?"


    Kunpeng couldn''t help thinking for a moment when he heard this, and then said, "I''m not sure about this, but you and I have to guard against it. Now I see that there seems to be a contradiction between Haotian, the head of the court, and the two saints in the West. There seems to be a possibility of opposition between them. According to Haotian''s behavior, he dares to do so, which is very beneficial to you and me."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said, "the meaning of Taoist friends is to win over that Haotian?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s what I mean."


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "Taoist friends have some intention to open the sky. Now the relationship between you and that Haotian can be said to be the same as water and fire. How can he accept you and me!"


    But Kun Peng said with a smile, "Tongtian Daoyou, you look too high at Haotian''s behavior."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he asked, "do you mean that Haotian will accept us?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. I think that Haotian has been the emperor of heaven for many years. He should know what to choose. Besides, with the reputation of you and me, it''s not comparable to the two sanctuaries in the West. At least we haven''t done anything like abandoning our allies. Haotian will accept your invitation."


    After thinking carefully, the leader of Tongtian sect also felt that what Kunpeng said was very reasonable, so he said, "in that case, I''m afraid I''ll trouble Taoist friends to go to the court that day, but I can''t come forward."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "there is no need for Taoist friends to come forward. If we get Haotian''s support, then no matter what the supreme old gentleman''s reaction is, you and I can suppress him in the general sense with the help of the power of heaven."


    The leader of Tongtian cult smiled and said, "it''s the best. But how do Taoist friends arrange Wu Zetian? Can there be room for turning around?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Taoist friends don''t have to worry about Wu Zetian. When sending him to reincarnation, I once gave him the Qi of a real dragon. Now that she has reincarnated successfully, it means that the Tao of heaven has recognized her as the Lord of that country. At present, it''s just going to suffer a little hardship. There should be no big problem."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Kunpeng''s words, he was stunned and asked, "in that case, why does that Taoist friend have to talk to the supreme Lao Jun? Isn''t it boring?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "it''s not that I have to make it difficult with the supreme old gentleman, but I have to do it. It''s better to draw a clear line with the supreme old gentleman as soon as possible, than to be plotted behind in the next robbery."


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help thinking about the war of God sealing. If he hadn''t been secretly plotted by the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, how could the interception be like this? I just heard him sigh: "What the Taoist friends said is that at the beginning, I believed too much in the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, so that the interception of religion was seriously damaged. In this way, I can completely draw a clear line with each other and compete for Qi luck in the future."


    Kunpeng sighed, "if it weren''t for the selfishness of the Supreme Master and the Yuanshi Tianzun in the Taoist school, how could I let the two western saints take advantage of it? I can''t help it. I don''t want my luck to be secretly robbed by the Supreme Master and let my disciples fall on the list."


    Speaking of the list of gods, the leader of Tongtian sect thought of the disciples above the heaven. He only heard him say: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, I need to tell you something. It seems that the supreme Lao Jun and Haotian have found that my disciples have recovered their accomplishments, but you should be more careful about it."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled and said, "it doesn''t hurt. I didn''t want to hide it from them. Besides, what can they do if they know? Xuanshui heilian is not something they can have if they want to."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I''m not afraid on the surface, but if you know what you really want, I''m afraid it will be against you secretly!"


    Kunpeng said, "there''s nothing to do at the moment. The Supreme Lord doesn''t dare to act rashly with the order of the Taoist ancestor."


    The leader of Tongtian sect also felt some truth when he heard this, so he didn''t speak again.


    After discussing the countermeasures with the leader of Tongtian cult, Kunpeng got up and went to heaven to meet the Jade Emperor and discuss the alliance with him.


    The arrival of Kunpeng surprised the Jade Emperor. He didn''t expect that Kunpeng, who had always been incompatible with himself, would go to heaven to talk to him. If the matter came out, I''m afraid no one would believe it.


    Although the Jade Emperor didn''t know Kunpeng''s purpose, he didn''t see each other because of the festival between Kunpeng and him. He still entertained Kunpeng with courtesy.


    After they sat down, the Jade Emperor asked, "I don''t know what advice Kunpeng''s friends have when they go to heaven?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t deserve your advice. I''m here to make an alliance with you. What do you mean?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Jade Emperor was shocked. He didn''t expect Kunpeng to form an alliance with him, although he hoped to form an alliance with Kunpeng, so he didn''t have to worry about the oppression of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor. However, he had some doubts about it, so he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, don''t make fun of me. You also know that I have allied with the two saints in the West. Why use this to test me!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Haotian, I know what happened between you and the two saints in the west, but now it seems that you are about to turn against each other. As for the alliance, I mean it sincerely. You don''t need to doubt it."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, although there is a little contradiction between me and the two saints in the west, we can''t abandon our allies. In that case, how do the people in the three circles treat me?"


    Kunpeng was very amused when he heard the Jade Emperor''s words, so he said, "Haotian, today''s Tianting has long lost its dignity in the three realms. Do you think it''s necessary to care about the views of the people in the three realms?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "having said that, I can''t betray my allies. It''s absolutely impossible."


    Kunpeng knew that the Jade Emperor didn''t want to form an alliance with himself, but wanted to take the opportunity to seek more benefits for himself. However, Kunpeng didn''t want the Jade Emperor to think that he had to form an alliance with him, so he said, "in that case, I won''t say much anymore. Just be poor. I''ve never been to heaven." Kunpeng said, and he wanted to get up and leave.


    The Jade Emperor didn''t expect that Kunpeng would be so simple. If he didn''t say a word, he would leave, so he hurriedly said, "Kunpeng, wait a minute!"


    Kunpeng didn''t really want to leave, but just made an appearance. After hearing what the Jade Emperor said, Kunpeng couldn''t help sitting down again and said, "what advice do you have from Haotian Taoist friends?"


    When the jade emperor heard Kunpeng''s words, his face changed and said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, I don''t think you can''t discuss the alliance, but I don''t know what''s good for my heaven after the alliance?"


    Instead of answering the Jade Emperor''s question, Kunpeng asked, "what benefits do Haotian Taoist friends want?"


    In the face of Kunpeng''s question, the Jade Emperor hesitated. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer and sat there meditating.

 Chapter 579

    After a long time, the Jade Emperor woke up and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend also knows that I have offended Sanqing by forming an alliance with the two western saints. If I form an alliance with Taoist friend again, I will offend the two western saints. Since then, I have to face the suppression of the five saints, but I don''t know what good strategies you have to teach me!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "the leader of Tongtian sect in Sanqing is an ally with poor Tao. If you agree to form an alliance with us, it will be fine. As for the Supreme Lord and the original Heavenly Master, they can''t be influenced by poor Tao, and the two saints in the West are nothing great. With me and Tongtian Taoist friends, they don''t dare to be too presumptuous."


    The Jade Emperor was very happy when he heard this, but he wanted to do more good, so he said, "but there are the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, but it is difficult for my heaven to resist it. I hope Taoist friends can help me!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he felt disgusted at the Jade Emperor''s insatiable greed. He only heard him say calmly: "It''s your fault. Who made you stand in the wrong position in the war of Fengshen at the beginning and helped the Yuanshi Tianzun, but you didn''t get any benefit. After the end of Fengshen, you stood in the wrong team again and colluded with the two western pairs. My Tongtian Taoist friends and I can help you resist the two western saints, but we can''t make enemies with the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun anymore."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends don''t need to deceive me with this. How can you be afraid of them when you have broken off your relationship with the supreme old gentleman about Wu Zetian in the lower world."


    Kunpeng said calmly, "not afraid doesn''t mean that I and my Tongtian Taoist friends can resist the attack of the four saints at the same time. Can''t the first war of God sealing explain the problem?"


    When the jade emperor heard Kunpeng''s words, he smiled and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, with my understanding of the two saints in the west, I''m afraid they can''t form an alliance with the supreme old gentleman, but you''re too worried."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he looked at the Jade Emperor gently and said, "it''s better to worry more than worry. At least he won''t be beaten. I know them better than you do about the two saints in the West."


    The Jade Emperor was speechless when he heard this. He couldn''t find a reason to refute it. He looked helpless.


    Kunpeng said, "Haotian, you are the emperor of heaven who was ordered by the Taoist ancestors. Even if the Supreme Lord wants to move you, you have to think about it. Moreover, you are not unprepared. If you want to move the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, you still can''t help you."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s profound words, the Jade Emperor was shocked and sweating. He only heard him say, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I don''t understand what you said."


    Kunpeng smiled faintly and said, "Haotian, there are some things that the saints may not know, but they can''t hide from me. It seems that something has changed in the sun star during this period. Have you noticed?"


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor was stunned. He originally thought Kunpeng was scaring him, but he didn''t expect that his cards were completely learned by the other party. He only heard him sigh: "Taoist friend Kunpeng is really good. He can know such a secret thing clearly. It''s really admirable."


    Kunpeng said, "Haotian, there''s one thing I need to remind you. You can use it as the last card. You''d better not use it before the moment of life and death, otherwise even if the sage doesn''t destroy you, the Taoist ancestor will destroy you!"


    The Jade Emperor hurriedly said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, please rest assured. I know this if you don''t say it."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s best if you can understand. I know the reason why you do this is that you have been reminded by me, but you should understand that there is a gap between you and me. I have boundless merit and virtue to protect my body, and the saints dare not do anything to me, but you are different."


    The jade emperor also knew the gap between him and Kunpeng and said, "thank you for reminding me. I understand. But I have one more thing to ask you?"


    Kunpeng said, "now that you have agreed to form an alliance, please speak frankly. There is no need to worry."


    The Jade Emperor said, "during this period of time, I found that many truncated disciples in the heaven have recovered their accomplishments. I wonder if you can tell me what secret method this is?"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing and said, "Haotian, you have to ask the Tongtian Taoist friend about this, but I don''t know the details, but it''s not easy to practice this secret method."


    The Jade Emperor''s face darkened when he heard this. Since Kunpeng said so, he was embarrassed to ask again. He could only sigh: "I''m just curious for a moment, but it has nothing to do with me. It''s better not to consult the saints of heaven."


    Kunpeng said, "Haotian, if you don''t have anything so poor, you''ll leave. After all, this heaven is not where I''ve been for a long time to avoid being gossip."


    The Jade Emperor didn''t want Kunpeng to leave so early, so he hurriedly said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, wait a minute. I still have something to ask for advice. I hope you can give me some advice."


    Kunpeng was surprised when he heard this, so he said, "what else do you want to ask?"


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "it may be difficult for Taoist friends to talk about it. I want to consult the ''Celestial Star array''. Taoist friends also know that now all the immortals in the three realms don''t listen to my heavenly orders, and there is a sermon in the heavenly court. I can''t control many things, so I want to use the power of the ''Celestial Star array'' to suppress them!"


    Kunpeng was very amused when he heard this. This'' Zhoutian star array ''is his unique skill. How can it be taught to Haotian? However, Kunpeng didn''t directly refuse, but said: "Haotian, I can understand your mood, but this'' Zhoutian star array'' has a great relationship, and it can''t be explained in a moment!"


    When the jade emperor heard this, he pretended not to understand the meaning of Kunpeng''s words, so he said, "Kunpeng, it doesn''t matter. I have plenty of time."


    Kunpeng was so shameless to the Jade Emperor, but he was helpless. He had to say, "Haotian Taoist friends have time, but I don''t have much time. However, I can give you some advice about the ''Zhou Tian star array''."


    The Jade Emperor was very happy to hear what Kunpeng said. He finally got some practical benefits from Kunpeng, so he hurriedly said, "thank you for your advice."


    Kunpeng said: "In fact, the ''Heavenly stars array'' is nothing to put it bluntly. It''s mainly about controlling the heavenly stars. If Taoist friends can completely control the heavenly stars, then they can completely master the array. However, it takes a lot of time. I spent a long time to master the array. Of course, it''s all caused by my lack of manpower, and Taoist friends Haotian hold it There is no shortage of people in the palm heaven court. It''s best to take the road of the demon emperor Jun in those years, and master one star with 365 immortals above the level of golden immortals. In this way, you can quickly master the "big star array in the sky."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Jade Emperor had a feeling of vomiting blood in his heart. His feelings were that he had performed this for nothing. He had known what Kunpeng said for a long time, and it was the same as what he didn''t say. However, the Jade Emperor still wanted to thank Kunpeng. He just heard him say, "thank you for your guidance. If there is something in the ''Heavenly star array'', Chengdu is the work of Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng said, "Haotian Taoist friends flattered me. I don''t deserve it."


    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, "Kunpeng, I have one more thing to ask you for help."


    Kunpeng was really knocked down by the shamelessness of the Jade Emperor and sighed: "Haotian Taoist friend, please tell me if you have something. As long as I have the ability to help, I will never refuse."


    The Jade Emperor said, "in fact, it''s not a big deal. Taoist friends also know that yaochi disagreed with my alliance with the two western saints, because she can''t live in seclusion and no longer manages the current affairs of heaven. I want to ask Taoist friends to help explain it to her. I don''t know what your intention is?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he breathed a long sigh, suppressed his dissatisfaction with Haotian, and said calmly, "this is the family affair of Taoist friends, but it''s hard for me to intervene. Please forgive Haotian Taoist friends."


    The Jade Emperor didn''t want to let Kunpeng go, but said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are worried too much, but it''s not just family affairs. It''s related to the luck of the Taoist door. I hope you can help me and persuade yaochi to come out again to help me take charge of the current affairs of the heaven and resist the oppression of the two saints of the West and the supreme old gentleman."


    It has to be said that the Jade Emperor is shameless enough. Even his family affairs can be related to daomen''s good fortune, and he is so careless that it seems that he has completely learned zhunti''s shameless behavior during the period of alliance with zhunti, and he is better than blue.

 Chapter 580

    In the face of such a shameless Haotian, Kunpeng had no choice but to agree to go with him to persuade the queen mother. However, Kunpeng didn''t boast, but said calmly: "since Haotian Taoist friends say so, I''ll go with you, but the ugly words are ahead. Whether it depends on the will of heaven."


    When the Jade Emperor saw that Kunpeng agreed, he smiled and said, "if Taoist friends come forward, yaochi will agree!"


    Seeing that the Jade Emperor believed in himself so much, Kunpeng didn''t say anything more to show him the way ahead.


    After a short time, they came to the residence of the West Queen Mother. The West Queen Mother was greatly surprised that Kunpeng and Haotian came together. They couldn''t help thinking: "these two were the great enemies of life and death. How did they get together today?"


    Although the queen mother was surprised, she didn''t show it. She only heard her say to Haotian, "Haotian, what''s the matter with you bringing Kunpeng Daoyou here?"


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, I asked Kunpeng Taoist friends to come, but I wanted you to help me manage the affairs of the heaven."


    The queen mother said, "Haotian, I said I wouldn''t show up before the next robbery. You''d better go and don''t bother any more."


    The Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, I know you are dissatisfied with my alliance with the two western saints. I have nothing to explain, but now I have drawn a clear line with the two western saints." when the Jade Emperor said this, he looked at Kunpeng and hoped that Kunpeng could help him persuade the queen mother.


    Kunpeng originally didn''t want to interfere in their housework, but now when he saw the Jade Emperor, he had to come forward to persuade him. Otherwise, according to the character of the Jade Emperor, he may not make any small moves behind his back in the future. At this time, he couldn''t help sighing and came forward and said, "Wang Mu, you shouldn''t have intervened in your family affairs, but now Haotian Taoist friends have fully understood your mistakes and abandoned the secret to make an alliance with me. I want to persuade Taoist friends and hope Taoist friends don''t blame me."


    When the queen mother heard Kunpeng''s words, she was very confused. When did Haotian form an alliance with Kunpeng? If he had done so earlier, how would he cut off contact with him. Thinking of this, the queen mother said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are serious."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "no, it''s really wrong, so please understand."


    Seeing that Kunpeng was so serious, the queen mother sighed and said, "well, for the sake of Taoist friends, I will no longer quarrel with Haotian."


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor was overjoyed and said quickly, "yaochi, you are finally willing to forgive me."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled and said, "since you two have made up, I won''t disturb you. I''ll leave now."


    When the queen mother heard this, she said, "wait a minute, Taoist friend Kunpeng. You''re tired for the sake of our couple. Please give me a face and let me express one or two."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I still have something to do. If I don''t let go, I''ll stay in this heaven for a long time. Please forgive me."


    The Jade Emperor didn''t want to let Kunpeng leave so easily. Now the queen mother of the West came forward. He naturally wanted to take the opportunity to get some benefits from Kunpeng. In fact, not only the Jade Emperor had this idea, but also the queen mother of the West.


    Just listen, the Jade Emperor said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, you have to give us this face anyway. Let''s thank you well. Besides, now the three worlds are relatively calm. No major events have happened. Taoist friends must have no impact if they stay a little."


    The West Queen Mother also said, "Taoist friends don''t want to make deep friends with us for fear of being implicated by us?"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said, "Taoist friends are serious. I really have something to do, but since Taoist friends say so, I''ll disturb you."


    Seeing that Kunpeng agreed to stay for a chat, the mother of the West King quickly ordered the seven fairies to prepare the fruit, and then said, "now the heaven is weak, and we need more support from Taoist friends in the future."


    Kunpeng said, "please don''t worry, queen mother. I''m sincerely allied with heaven. As long as I can do my best, I will help myself. I will never abandon my allies like the two saints in the West."


    The queen mother sighed: "At the beginning, I saw through the bad intentions of the two western saints, so I just urged Haotian to wake up, but I didn''t expect that the words of the two western saints were very good. After all, they didn''t stop Haotian from forming an alliance with the West. While Tang Sanzang went west to learn scriptures, Tianting not only didn''t get any benefits, but lost its face and lost its prestige in the three realms."


    The jade emperor also complained bitterly when he heard this: "it''s because I was so confused for a while that I believed zhunti''s sweet words, so that I lost the face of the heaven. I also offended Taoist friend Kunpeng many times because of the Westward Journey to learn scriptures. I hope Taoist friends can forgive my mistakes."


    When Kunpeng heard Haotian''s words, he sneered in his heart and thought to himself, "Haotian, you speak very well. If you weren''t arrogant at the beginning, how could you end up like this today? Now if you didn''t have a contradiction with the two saints in the west, how could you form an alliance with the poor? Don''t think you don''t know what you think."


    Although Kunpeng looked down on Haotian in his heart, he said: "Haotian Taoist friend is just a mistake for a while, and I have done a little too much in the matter of Tang Sanzang''s journey to the West. I hope you can forgive me."


    Seeing that Kunpeng and Haotian were so polite, the mother of the Western King said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, Haotian did something wrong at the beginning. You should have done that. If it wasn''t for this, Haotian wouldn''t find the true face of the two western saints. You can be regarded as indirectly helping Haotian."


    When the jade emperor heard the words of the Western Queen Mother, he also said, "that''s right. If I hadn''t been forced by Taoist friends of Kunpeng at the beginning, I couldn''t see the true face of the two saints in the West. Speaking of it, I still want to thank Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng doesn''t want to discuss this matter with Haotian and Xi Wangmu. He knows in his heart that Haotian and Xi Wangmu just want to find more benefits from themselves.


    Just listen to Kunpeng said, "this matter has passed, and you and I don''t want to mention it any more. Right and wrong are over here. What''s the intention of the two Taoist friends?"


    The queen mother of the West said, "thank you for your generosity, but my husband and wife took advantage of it."


    Kunpeng said: "now we are allies, but we should not haggle over every detail. We should support together. Taoist friends are poor, but they don''t deserve it."


    The West Queen Mother said, "what you said is very true, but I was rude. I don''t know what you think of the situation in the three realms. Can you give us some advice?"


    Kunpeng said, "I can''t talk about my high opinions. I can only talk about my own opinions. If there is anything wrong, I hope two Taoist friends can give me advice."


    The queen mother of the West said, "please tell me. I''m all ears."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said: "now the three realms seem calm, but it''s not natural. Only the earth fairy world is now choppy. If you don''t pay attention, there may be chaos. As the emperor of heaven, Haotian Taoist friends should pay more attention to this matter."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he said, "Taoist friends mean that the Shushan sword sect wantonly pursues and kills the demon family demon?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "I just mean this. The two Taoist friends also know that although the demon clan has been greatly weakened since the Lich war, the skinny dead camel is bigger than the horse. There are many famine demon saints hidden in beigulu island. Once the action of Shushan sword sect provokes them to resist, the matter will be big. At that time, Haotian Taoist friends, as the emperor of heaven, will be caught between the two saints."


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "Kunpeng Taoist friends also know that the Shushan sword sect is a banner of human education, with the support of the Supreme Lord behind it, but I can''t help them."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "in fact, it''s not difficult to do this. Now that gouchen is dead, Taoist friends can call all saints to discuss the re establishment of gouchen. No matter who gets this Taoist friend, they all ask him to calm the disputes in the fairy world. In that way, the trouble will naturally be borne by others for Taoist friends."


    When the jade emperor heard Kunpeng''s words, he was reluctant to give up his position as the great emperor. However, he managed to master the soldiers and horses left by Lei Zhenzi after his death. If someone inherited the throne, he would hand over these people and horses to others, and he would have wasted his efforts.


    Seeing the hesitation of the Jade Emperor, Kunpeng knew what he was thinking, so he said, "Haotian Taoist friends, I want to remind Taoist friends that you have something to give and get. If you don''t give up the position of the great emperor, the black pot in the fairy world will need to be carried by Taoist friends in the future. You can think about it clearly."

 Chapter 581

    Not only that Haotian was reluctant to give up the position of hook Chen, but also the queen mother of the West was hard to give up, so they both meditated there and wondered whether Kunpeng''s words were feasible.


    Kunpeng was not in a hurry to force Haotian and Xi Wangmu to make a statement, but at this time, he was disappointed with Haotian and Xi Wangmu and thought they were too fussy to achieve great things.


    After a long time, the West King''s mother Fang said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, in your opinion, if we give up the position of hook Chen, I don''t know where we can fall?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "in fact, it doesn''t matter who gets the hand. It doesn''t matter who takes over the position of hook Chen as long as he can let the trouble go to others!"


    The queen mother of the West shook her head when she heard this, and said, "for Taoist friends, it''s OK for anyone to take over the position of hook Chen, but my heaven is not so. I hope Taoist friends can give me some advice."


    Kunpeng said, "in fact, both Taoist friends know that if you give up the position of hook Chen, according to the mind of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, the throne will fall into the hands of people and Buddhism."


    The West Queen Mother said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, do you think it''s possible for the intercepted disciples to take charge of this gouchen position, even if the demon family takes charge of this position!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "the words of Taoist friends can''t be realized. Let''s not say that there are no people to compete for this position at all. There are people. Do you think Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Master will agree? As for the demon family, it''s even more impossible. Now the Supreme Master is trying to fight the demon family, how can he fall into the hands of the demon family."


    The West Queen Mother said, "there is a Nu Wa saint in the demon family. If Taoist friends and Tongtian cult leader are willing to help her, I think it is very possible that the position of gouchen will fall into the hands of the demon family. Moreover, the position of gouchen emperor itself is to control all demons, but it is a good word to be in charge of the demon family."


    Kunpeng said, "that said, it''s difficult to realize it. It''s impossible for the supreme old gentleman to give the demon family a chance to recover, especially in this situation. Not only do they disagree, but I''m afraid the two saints in the west won''t agree, let alone the empress of the earth in the underworld."


    The Jade Emperor asked, "is there no hope at all? It''s really not good. Taoist friends can let their disciples take charge of the position. I don''t know what your intention is?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "based on my relationship with the two saints of the west, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the supreme Lao Jun, it is more difficult for me to take charge of this position than the demon family. In fact, I also know the concerns in the hearts of the two Taoist friends, but now you and I have no other way."


    The Jade Emperor couldn''t help sighing when he heard this: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, it''s not that we don''t want to give up this position, but if we really let the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor get this position, it will not only affect our position in heaven, but also deal with the demon family in a righteous way, so it''s easier for great things to happen in the fairy world!"


    Kunpeng said, "I know this, but it''s not a big deal. If the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty really want to do so, they will bear the brunt of Nu Wa''s anger. For the two Taoist friends, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages, and it''s easier to narrow the relationship with Nu Wa."


    The Jade Emperor said, "but I''m afraid that the emperor will act in the name of the heaven, and the heaven will bear the anger of the demon family, which is very bad for the reputation of the heaven. Moreover, now the Shushan sword sect has a good relationship with the west, and I''m afraid that the two saints of the West will take the opportunity to make trouble."


    Kunpeng asked, "what do you want to do with this matter according to the meaning of the two Taoist friends?"


    The West queen mother sighed, "this matter is very difficult for us. We don''t know what to do for a while. Haotian and I still need to think about it for a while."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "well, the two Taoist friends will think more about the current situation. For a moment, there will not be much conflict between them."


    The Jade Emperor said, "what Taoist friends said is very true. You and the leader of Tongtian cult met the Supreme Master before. I think the Shushan sword sect will not be too presumptuous in a short time. We still have time to think about it."


    Kunpeng heard that the Jade Emperor raised the matter and said, "some things are not as simple as Taoist friends think. The supreme old gentleman seems to have suffered a little loss in this matter, but no one knows what he is thinking. Taoist friends should make more preparations to avoid being too late at that time. It will be a great shame."


    However, the mother of the Western King did not know that Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian cult found the supreme old gentleman because of the Shushan sword sect and Li Chunfeng. Therefore, they separated from the Taoist door, so she asked, "I don''t know why you are against the supreme old gentleman again?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "there''s no big deal. Haotian Daoyou is very clear about it. Daoyou''d better ask him."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he simply told the story of Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader looking for the supreme old gentleman. The Western Queen''s mother couldn''t help but say: "Taoist friends of Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader are indeed heroic, but they are extremely admired. But are the two Taoist friends not afraid to leave a bad impression on Taoist ancestor Hongjun because of this?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "I and the Taoist friends of Tongtian are also forced to do it. The supreme old gentleman is so short-sighted that he only cares about people''s own luck. However, no matter our life or death, no one knows whether he will do things like the war of gods when the next robbery comes. He also takes this opportunity to break away from the Taoist door and master his destiny in his own hands."


    The queen mother of the West sighed when she heard this: "Taoist friends can get rid of the control of the Supreme Lord, but it is difficult for me to get rid of heaven. I don''t know what will happen next."


    When Kunpeng heard the words of the West King''s mother, he understood the other party. This is to remind himself not to forget the promise he made at the beginning, so he said, "Taoist friends, please rest assured that the original promise will not be forgotten. As long as Taoist friends do not act against the sky, I will protect Taoist friends without Qiang."


    The mother of the Western King was a little embarrassed when she heard Kunpeng''s words, so she said, "Taoist friends misunderstood, but I don''t believe that Taoist friends will break their vows. It''s just a feeling."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the Taoist friends are in a poor mood. In fact, as long as the two Taoist friends can act according to the heaven, there is no reason even if the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun are disadvantageous to the two Taoist friends."


    The West queen mother sighed: "I''m afraid that if we want to add sin, why don''t we have no words? The supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty will use strong words and reason to oppress people. In that way, even if we are reasonable, we have nothing to do."


    The jade emperor also sighed: "the reason why I was persuaded by the Zhun was that I was caught by the other party. I just allied with the West and wanted to use the power of the two western saints to fight against the Supreme Master and the first emperor. Unexpectedly, the two western saints and the Supreme Master were not much better. They were all birds of a feather."


    Hearing what the queen mother of the West and the Jade Emperor said, Kunpeng was a little angry. The other party was obviously forcing himself to make a statement to ensure their safety in the next robbery.


    However, Kunpeng is not easy to provoke. He just heard him say: "in fact, with the power of the two Taoist friends, there is no need to be too afraid of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. After all, you are the emperor of heaven kissed by the Taoist ancestors, and they don''t dare to be too presumptuous. Moreover, they can''t use too much energy to deal with the two Taoist friends in the next robbery."


    The West Queen Mother said, "we all know what the Taoist friends said, but if we don''t become saints, it will always be mole ants. The Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Tianzun will really be disadvantageous to us, but it won''t take much time."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a smile: "this Taoist friend is more worried. Now Haotian Taoist friend has a self-protection land card. It must be that the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun dare not take this risk to force the two Taoist friends too much."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, the mother of the west king turned her eyes to the Jade Emperor and asked the other party what cards could make Kunpeng so respected and threaten the sage?


    The jade emperor did not explain to the West Queen Mother, but secretly indicated that the West queen mother should not ask more questions for the time being. The West Queen Mother also immediately returned to her mind and asked no more questions.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng said, "Haotian Taoist friend, now you have also obtained the mystery of the ''Heavenly star array'' from me. As long as you are willing to accompany and raise talents with your heart and gather together the people who set up the array, there will be the ''Heavenly star array'' to protect you. Even saints have to retreat three points. Why do you worry about the next amount of robbery."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian was filled with bitterness. What he had learned about the mystery of the "Celestial Star array" was just something everyone knew. Kunpeng also meant to say it. Unfortunately, Kunpeng didn''t want to give Haotian a chance to explain. He just heard him say, "it''s getting late. I won''t disturb the two Taoist friends anymore." he got up and saluted before Haotian answered the queen mother of the West and left the heaven.

 Chapter 582

    The Jade Emperor hated Kunpeng''s move very much. People who didn''t know it thought they didn''t know how much benefit they got from him. In fact, they didn''t benefit at all. I''m afraid no one would believe it. In this case, how could Haotian not be crazy!


    After Kunpeng left, the queen mother said to the Jade Emperor, "Haotian, listen to the tone of Kunpeng. You seem to have benefited a lot from him in this alliance. Tell me what you have got!"


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help feeling sad and sighed, "yaochi, how can you believe that Kunpeng''s words? According to Kunpeng''s behavior, do you think it''s possible for me to get benefits from him?"


    The queen mother of the West was stunned when she heard this and asked, "Haotian, was Kunpeng lying just now?"


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "it''s not right to say he lied, but he played a trick."


    The West Queen Mother asked, "Haotian, tell me about it in detail."


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "that Kunpeng really pointed me to the ''star array of the sky'', but what he said is just an ordinary thing that you and I all know. It''s a mystery, but it''s a little exaggerated."


    Hearing this, the West Queen Mother asked, "Haotian, did Kunpeng tell you something about the ''Celestial Star array''?"


    When the jade emperor heard the question from the queen mother of the west, he said, "don''t think about it, yaochi. What he said is well-known in the three realms. It''s useless at all."


    The queen mother of the West didn''t think so. She just heard her say, "Haotian, maybe the secret of the ''Heavenly star array'' is among the common things known in the three circles. Tell me what Kunpeng said to you."


    The Jade Emperor thought that the queen mother of the West was abnormal, but he had no choice but to say, "Kunpeng just told me that the secret of the ''Heavenly star array'' is to control the heavenly stars. When I gather enough hands, the ''Heavenly star array'' will naturally become a success."


    Hearing this, the queen mother of the West said: "That''s right. This sentence is the secret of the ''Heavenly star array''. Although it''s not necessarily the most exquisite, it should be the secret of the demon emperor Jun instructed by Kunpeng. You think the reason why the demon family could resist the ''twelve heavenly gods'' array'' of the witch family was the ''Heavenly star array''. The demon emperor Jun used 365 gold coins for this array Demon immortals with accomplishments above immortals, and now how many of those in charge of the Celestial Star in our Tianting have accomplishments above Jinxian, and how many of these people have received star flags? "


    The Jade Emperor was not a fool either. After hearing the hint from the queen mother of the west, he said, "yaochi, do you mean that to master the ''Celestial Star array'', you must combine the star flags with the celestial stars?"


    The West Queen Mother said, "that''s right. Otherwise, why do we have so many people? The ''Celestial Star array'' we have deployed is not as good as the ''Celestial Star array'' we have deployed by Kunpeng. Of course, there are some mysteries we don''t know, but this is not the point. The array we have deployed is not complete at all."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he thought for a moment and said, "but now the stars of the week have been mastered. If we want those people who hide in the dark to cultivate the ''star array of the week'' to master the stars of the week again, it will attract the attention of the saints, so that the hidden forces of you and me over the years will be completely exposed to the eyes of the saints."


    The West queen mother sighed: "Haotian, we don''t need to expose the hidden forces. We just need to use the slogan of thinking about the cultivation of the people in the heavenly court to let the stars in charge of the heavenly stars shine on the heavenly court, so that our people hidden in the dark can take advantage of the opportunity to combine the celestial stars with the stars."


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "Yao Chi has benefited the people who have been intercepted. The Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West will know that you and I have aligned with Kunpeng."


    The queen mother of the West didn''t pay much attention to the affairs of heaven since she traveled westward from Sanzang of the Tang Dynasty. She didn''t understand Haotian''s words, so she said, "Haotian, the power of opening the stars is very good for the elucidation. How can it be related to interception?"


    The Jade Emperor sighed: "yaochi, you haven''t appeared for a long time, so you don''t know many things in the heaven. Now the Tongtian sect leader doesn''t know what secret method to use, but let many disciples recover their cultivation. If you and I open the power of the stars, then the most used is the interception, not the elucidation disciple."


    The queen mother of the West was shocked when she heard this and said, "how is it possible that all the disciples of the truncated sect have their souls on the list. They can get together only by the power of the list of gods. How can they be able to practice again. Haotian, are you wrong?"


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "I also hope it''s my mistake, but it''s not. Now not only do I know it, but I''m afraid the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West all know it."


    Hearing this, the queen mother of the West said: "If the leader of Tongtian sect really has this secret method, the next batch of disciples who rob the sect will be brave and not afraid of death. They are not afraid of being listed as gods at all, which is a great disaster for the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. If we open the power of the stars at this time, it is indeed a bit inappropriate, but now we can''t care so much. It''s a big deal to listen to the words of Kunpeng and give up the position of hook Chen to the Supreme Master Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun can ease the contradiction between us. "


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "I''m afraid that the great old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty will get a bargain, but I still have to make it difficult for you and me. In that case, you and I will lose a lot."


    The West queen mother sighed, "there is no way to do it. If things can really be as Kunpeng said, then you and I can kill two birds with one stone and solve two problems."


    The Jade Emperor didn''t hold any hope for this, and said, "I can''t believe Kunpeng''s words. Who knows what he thinks in his heart. Maybe he''s taking you and me as a shield. You and I still need to think about it in the long run."


    The queen mother of the West suddenly asked, "Haotian, you said that the secret method used by the leader of Tongtian cult will be studied by Taishang Laojun and others? Does Kunpeng know the secret?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "it''s hard to say, but according to my reaction to the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the west, they have no time to show this for the time being. As for the relationship between Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian cult, I think he should know very well."


    West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, do you think we can learn this secret from Kunpeng or Tongtian cult leader to win over those scattered practitioners?"


    The Jade Emperor shook his head and said, "yaochi, you don''t have to think about it. Neither Tongtian leader nor Kunpeng can tell you and me such an important secret."


    However, the queen mother of the West had some illusions and said, "now our relationship with Kunpeng is also an ally. We should be able to learn something from him!"


    The Jade Emperor said, "ally! Kunpeng just wants to use us. You think he can really help us like the leader of Tongtian cult. It''s impossible. Do you think he can be reliable with an ally like Kunpeng?"


    The queen mother of the West sighed, "you''re right. I have some illusions. Our relationship with Kunpeng can''t be compared with the leader of Tongtian cult. It''s too far away in terms of power and other aspects. However, you and I don''t have to worry about Kunpeng''s treachery and poisoning us in the dark. This is better than the two saints of the West."


    The Jade Emperor said disapprovingly, "yaochi, I don''t think so. I''m afraid Kunpeng won''t be much better than the two saints in the West. You and I''d better take more precautions to avoid being caught off guard."


    The queen mother of the West was right when she thought about it. Although Kunpeng had vowed first, no one dared to guarantee what things would look like in the future. It''s always good to be more vigilant. So she nodded and said, "you''re right. There''s always nothing wrong with staying behind. We can''t fully believe Kunpeng. After all, you had such a deep holiday with him. Even if the two sides form an alliance, they will have doubts in their hearts."


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "it''s still that you and I don''t have enough accomplishments, and the power of the heaven is not enough. If you and I can command the three realms as when the demon family was in charge of the heaven, how dare they be so presumptuous? In the final analysis, whose fist is big and who is reasonable."


    The West Queen Mother said, "what''s the use of saying these? As long as they don''t become saints, they will end up as mole ants. Although the Lich and demon families are strong, they are not calculated by the saints in the end. It''s the right way to improve their cultivation."


    The jade emperor also nodded when he heard this and agreed with the West Queen Mother.

 Chapter 583

    One day in the sky and one year in the world, during the period when Kunpeng went to heaven to talk to the supreme Lao Jun, Wu Zetian, who was reincarnated by Su Daji, really did not live up to Kunpeng''s expectations of her and got out of trouble. It didn''t take long for Wu Zetian to control the whole rivers and mountains of Li Tang and become the mistress of the Tang Dynasty.


    Wu Zetian didn''t rush for success and profit. She wanted to directly master the rivers and mountains of Li Tang. Instead, she first hid behind the scenes and fought back against Buddhism, people and Buddhism. The first person to attack was Li Chunfeng. Under the arrangement of Wu Zetian, he was driven out of the Tang Dynasty. Then, those Taoist disciples with Li Chunfeng were driven away by Wu Zetian for various reasons.


    For a time, the influence of Taoism was greatly damaged in the whole Tang Dynasty, and the Confucianism became the mainstream of the Tang Dynasty with the help of Wu Zetian. Since then, it has stopped teaching and taken charge of the whole Tang Dynasty.


    This outstanding change shocked the supreme old gentleman, but it was all a matter of the world, and he could not interfere, so he could only be angry in the dark. The Tongtian leader was elated and very happy. The Tang Dynasty is the most powerful country in Nanzhan Prefecture. Controlling the Tang Dynasty is basically mastering Nanzhan Prefecture, which makes the Tongtian leader very unhappy.


    With the passage of time, Wu Zetian gradually came to the stage from behind the scenes, took over the whole Li Tang Jiangshan, changed the country name to Da Zhou, and successfully completed the task entrusted to her by Kun Peng.


    With the support of Wu Zetian, the Confucianism controlled by the closure finally began to fight back against the West. First, Wu Zetian began to start from the economic aspect of Buddhism and ordered that both Taoist temples and Buddhist temples should pay taxes, and violators could not be severely punished. In this way, Buddhists have lost a lot of wealth, and they can''t say anything. Their slogan is that all families are empty. Therefore, Buddhists can only be dumb and can''t say how hard they suffer from eating Coptis chinensis.


    What Buddhists didn''t expect was just the beginning. Then Wu Zetian ordered to rectify religion. All religious people must have an ultimatum issued by the government. Moreover, this ultimatum can''t be issued casually. It must pass the examination and at least be able to read the most basic scriptures in religion. For this, Buddhism suffered heavy losses. More than half of the people in the major monasteries failed to pass the examination and were forcibly returned to secular life by the government. For those bandits who are invisible in Buddhism, the government is not soft hearted and directly takes the blame.


    For Buddhism, this decree is very disadvantageous to them, but for Taoism, it is nothing. Most Taoist children in Taoist temples can read Taoist Scriptures without any loss.


    However, the religious reform caused great losses to Buddhism. Some monasteries were dissatisfied with the government. What''s more, they even began to openly resist the government''s orders and lead the people to revolt.


    This move of a small number of Buddhist people gave Wu Zetian the reason to use force to suppress. At the command of the government, the army pressed in and slaughtered those rebels. For a time, the Buddhist temples were full of blood.


    Although Buddhism was very dissatisfied with Da Zhou''s move, they were unable to resist and could only bear it. Due to the suppression of Da Zhou''s blood awakening, some of Da Zhou''s vassal countries followed suit one after another. For a time, Buddhism in the whole Nanzhan Prefecture suffered a heavy blow.


    In response to the rebellion of Buddhism, Wu Zetian ordered to limit the number of guards in Buddhist temples, and all temples should not exceed, otherwise the court would be suppressed by a large army.


    Due to Wu Zetian''s tough measures, the Buddhism was robbed for the first time since Sanzang''s Westward Journey in the Tang Dynasty. The reputation of Buddhism in the whole Nanzhan Prefecture was greatly damaged, and there were few believers.


    However, the two saints in the West did not expect that Buddhism would suffer this great disaster in the world, but their hearts were burning with anger. They hated Kunpeng to the utmost.


    In the Western blissful world, Na zhunti said to the guide, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng is so vicious that he came up with such a poisonous plan. He obviously wants to kill my Buddhist orthodoxy in the world. His behavior is contrary to the general trend of heaven, but we need to talk to him!"


    When he heard this, he sighed: "younger martial brother, let''s not talk about it for the time being. You can calculate my Buddhist luck first."


    Zhunti was puzzled when he heard this, so Qu Zhi calculated, and the result shocked him. He only heard him ask in a hurry: "elder martial brother, isn''t this amount of robbing the western great line the general trend of heaven? How could it be like this?"


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, do you remember that when the God was granted, the Taoist ancestor said that the general trend of the way of heaven cannot be changed, and the small trend can be changed?"


    Zhunti said, "of course I remember that. Elder martial brother means that Kunpeng''s move is in line with the way of heaven?"


    Then he nodded and said, "that''s right. Even if you and I find him, it''s useless. It has nothing to do with him, but you and I can''t blame him."


    Zhunti said, "how could this be possible? Wu Zetian was ordered by Kunpeng to reincarnate. She made such a great move against the sky. Naturally, she has an inseparable relationship with Kunpeng."


    Then Yin shook his head and said, "younger martial brother is wrong, but Li tangjiangshan should have had this disaster. Kun Peng just pushed behind his back and didn''t involve it at all. What reason do you and I take to go to him and ask him for guilt?"


    When zhunti heard this, he asked, "elder martial brother, can''t we just let Kunpeng go?"


    Then he said, "it''s a miscalculation between you and me, but Wu Zetian''s great Zhou Dynasty has only a short period of luck. After Wu Zetian''s death, we will naturally have a chance. At this time, we don''t need to see the Kunpeng."


    Zhunti didn''t agree with the quotation. He just heard him say, "senior brother, we can''t give in to this matter, otherwise Kunpeng will advance an inch."


    After hearing this, he asked, "what do you want to do, younger martial brother?"


    Zhunti said, "now the Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian sect have fallen out with the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun because of Li Chunfeng. They have separated from the Taoist door and lost the face of the supreme old gentleman. You and I can go to talk to the supreme old gentleman and jointly challenge the Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian sect."


    Then he said, "I''m afraid the great old gentleman won''t pay attention to us. After all, the great loss of Western luck is very beneficial to them."


    Zhunti smiled: "Elder martial brother, it''s wrong to think so. Now that Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian sect are separated from the Taoism, the luck of the Taoism is also greatly damaged, and Wu Zetian''s religious reform is not all aimed at Buddhism, so the Taoism has suffered a lot of losses. As long as we are willing to come to the door to discuss, the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty will not refuse. It''s hard to persuade nun WA, otherwise Kunpeng and Tongtian will not But they can''t stop our joint questioning. "


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, since we are sure of this, we will learn from Kunpeng and Tongtian sect leader to go to taiqingtian to discuss this matter and see how they deal with it."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, it''s not urgent for now. You and I''d better visit the supreme old gentleman first and see what he means. Besides, if he agrees, it''s not too late for us to attack Kunpeng and Tongtian sect leader."


    With that, zhunti and Jieyin set off to Taiqing heaven to meet the supreme old gentleman and discuss with him how to deal with Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader.


    The Supreme Lord was surprised by the arrival of zhunti and Jieyin, and asked, "I don''t know why zhunti and Jieyin came to my taiqingtian?"


    Then he said, "elder martial brother, we came to discuss what Kunpeng and Tongtian did in the lower world."


    Hearing this, the Supreme Lord couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s heaven''s will. What''s the use of looking for me!"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, you can''t say that. Although Li tangjiangshan has this disaster, it shouldn''t involve your own orthodoxy. If they continue to do so, there will be no place for you and me in Nanzhan Prefecture."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "junior brother zhunti is serious. It''s as exaggerated as you said, and it''s just a matter of mortal world. I''m afraid it won''t involve Kunpeng and Tongtian."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, if Kunpeng had not let Wu Zetian reincarnate, things would not have changed so much. In the final analysis, it was Kunpeng''s fault."


    Then he said, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng really should give us an explanation about this."


    The supreme old gentleman knew that he wanted to lead and zhunti into the water to discuss Kunpeng and Tongtian sect leader together. However, the supreme old gentleman also wanted to take the opportunity to teach Kunpeng and Tongtian sect leader a lesson in order to avenge their separation from the Taoism. I just heard the supreme old gentleman say: "Since the two younger martial brothers insist so much, I will inform younger martial brother Yuanshi and younger martial sister Nuwa, and then let Kunpeng and Tongtian come together to discuss the matter. What do you think?"


    Zhunti was overjoyed when he heard the words of the Supreme Master and said, "everything is up to the eldest martial brother. We don''t disagree."

 Chapter 584

    Of course, the Supreme Lord knew that there would be no difference between zhunti and Jieyin, so he sent a letter to inform Yuanshi Tianzun, empress Nuwa, the leader of Tongtian cult and Kunpeng to come to taiqingtian for discussion.


    For the invitation of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, empress Nuwa, Tongtian leader and Kunpeng all knew that he was asking teachers to apologize for Wu Zetian''s religious reform. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun was secretly happy. Empress Nuwa hung up and ignored the matter. The leader of Tongtian cult and Kunpeng were a little worried.


    After receiving the letter from the supreme old gentleman, all the people came to Taiqing. When they saw that zhunti and Jie were also there, they were greatly surprised.


    At this time, Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader looked at each other and saw a trace of anxiety from each other''s eyes.


    After the people were seated, the Yuanshi Heavenly Master first jumped out and said, "I don''t know why brother master called me before?"


    After hearing this, the Supreme Lord looked at Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian cult and said, "it''s important to summon you for your brother. We all know that the earth fairy world has changed a lot in recent years, especially in Nanzhan Prefecture. It''s unacceptable for people to change. Buddhism and Taoism are almost unable to move there. What do you think of this?"


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, the saints all looked at Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian cult. Na zhunti first jumped out and said, "we have established great religions to better educate all sentient beings. This move of looking forward to Nanbu Prefecture is against the way of heaven, and should be severely punished and the responsible person should be investigated."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun added: "this is a great kindness. If it is not severely punished, it will not be enough to frighten the three worlds. What do junior brother Tongtian and Taoist friend Kunpeng think?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said with a cold hum: "you are so big that you should talk about the way of heaven. If Nanzhan Prefecture really went against the way of heaven, the teacher would have sent down heaven''s curse and used you to discuss here."


    When zhunti heard this, he sneered and said, "senior brother Tongtian, this amount of robbing the Western prosperity is the general trend of the way of heaven. Wu Zetian, the villain of the human race in zhanbu Prefecture in the south, not only plans to seize Li Tangjiang mountain, but also suppresses the Enlightenment of Buddhism and Taoism in the world. What is this not against heaven? How can the people''s anger be calmed if this person is not severely punished."


    Kunpeng sneered: "Zhunti, you have a big voice. When will you intervene in the affairs of the human race? Li tangjiangshan had this disaster. It''s even more ridiculous for you to say that you suppress the Enlightenment of Buddhism and Taoism in the world. Let me ask you, don''t you always say that there are no monks in the west? Why do you rebel for money? Is your western doctrine to overthrow the rule of the court Do you think Buddhism is in charge of all living beings? "


    Then he heard Kunpeng''s words, but said, "Kunpeng''s friends are serious. They are just a few ignorant people, but you can''t talk about it."


    Kunpeng sneered: "It''s easy for you to say that you''re just a few people, because these few people will lead to chaos in the world and make the people suffer in vain, but these people are all your Buddhist disciples. The occurrence of such things among your Buddhist disciples fully shows that your teachings have shortcomings and are not suitable for preaching in southern zhanbu Prefecture. It''s natural for Wu Zetian to act like this. You should be strange The disciples of our own sect are not up to standard! "


    Zhunti said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend''s words are bad! If Wu Zetian was not too oppressive, how could such a thing happen? In the final analysis, it was her fault. Even if those believers should not be so impulsive, but they were compassionate, Wu Zetian should also consult with them instead of killing those who have no care, so that blood flows into the southern state."


    Kunpeng sneered: "It''s true that the population of the West blooms lotus flowers and is full of nonsense. Even the zhunti saints, who are the leaders of the two Western religions, do not distinguish right from wrong, not to mention their disciples. The world has its own rules. It''s natural for Buddhism to gather people to rebel and the court to send troops to suppress it. If you follow the words of the zhunti saints, how can the court convince the people? And You can''t manage the affairs of the Terran. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult smiled and said, "what Kunpeng Taoist friends said is that the west is really shameless. It''s shameless to push others for their mistakes."


    When zhunti heard this, he said angrily, "I can''t blame Buddhism for this. If Wu Zetian didn''t want to reform religion, how could it lead to such a thing? Moreover, he hindered us from educating all living beings, but he went against the way of heaven and should be punished."


    The Enlightenment was also seriously damaged in this reform, so the Yuanshi Tianzun also stood up and said, "it''s true that Wu Zetian has gone too far. We should teach him a lesson, otherwise the majesty of our saints will disappear!"


    Zhunti was overjoyed when he heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun and said, "what elder martial brother Yuanshi said is very true. Wu Zetian is just a small human race, but she should be punished for obstructing us from educating all living beings."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and said, "I want to see who dares to move the Empress Wu!"


    When zhunti heard Kunpeng''s words, he sneered and said, "Kunpeng, do you also want to obstruct the general trend of heaven?"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "zhunti, you don''t need to talk about things that day. You can''t represent the way of heaven. Then Wu Zetian is the leader of the nation of the human race. I''m the sage of the human race. She is in charge of the ''Kongtong seal'', which is the most precious treasure of the human race. It''s not up to you to tell me about the affairs of the human race."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "Kunpeng, you are the holy teacher of the human race, but elder martial brother is the master of the human religion, and naturally has the right to deal with this matter. We''d better listen to the judgment of the elder martial brother!"


    Kunpeng felt very funny when he heard this. He couldn''t help saying to the supreme old gentleman, "I don''t know what the sage of Taiqing thinks about this matter?"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "Kunpeng, the last time you and younger martial brother Tongtian came to my Taiqing heaven, I said that your move was against the heaven. Now that Empress Wu did such evil things, she should be punished."


    When Kunpeng heard the words of the Supreme Master, he said with a sneer, "supreme master, I really doubt how you are the master of human education. After receiving endless human incense, it''s shameless to say these words now. It seems that you, the master of human education, should no longer enjoy the luck of the human race."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he immediately said angrily, "Kunpeng, don''t be arrogant. I can''t say three or four things about you, the Lord of human education."


    Kunpeng sneered: "great old gentleman, you also mean to say that you are the master of human education. I ask you what contribution you have made to the human race since you established human education?"


    Taishang Laojun had nothing to say when he heard this. He really didn''t do anything for the human race after the self-reliance sect. An old face was angry with Kunpeng.


    Seeing this, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty came forward and said, "Kunpeng, if there was no master brother to teach and educate the Terran, how could the Terran be so prosperous today."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he laughed and said, "you can say the words of Yuanshi Tianzun. I blush for you. According to you, the human race can''t live without the supreme old gentleman. Well, let me ask you, who among the three emperors and five emperors of the human race was educated by the supreme old gentleman and what did the supreme old gentleman do for the human race?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect also said with a smile: "I said this for the elder martial brother. He just instructed the local emperor Shennong on the alchemy method, and didn''t make much contribution to the human race. Compared with Taoist friends, he was far from it."


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect also stood up and demolished his own platform, the supreme old gentleman wished to break the corpses with the leader of Tongtian sect and Kunpeng in order to eliminate his hatred.


    In the face of Kunpeng''s question, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun were short of breath. However, the supreme old gentleman quickly turned around and said, "Kunpeng, don''t be arrogant. Today we are discussing that Wu Zetian hinders us from educating all sentient beings. It has nothing to do with the human race. Don''t talk about it."


    Zhunti also added: "what the elder martial brother said is very true. Wu Zetian is the lower boundary arranged by Kunpeng, but Kunpeng should take full responsibility for this matter."


    Yuanshi Tianzun also said, "younger martial brother zhunti''s words are very true, but Kunpeng needs to explain it to us."


    Empress Nuwa looked at zhunti and Yuanshi Tianzun attacking Kunpeng there, but she smiled without saying anything and was indifferent to the matter.


    Kunpeng sneered: "You are not qualified to be responsible for this. The Taoist ancestors have said that although the general trend of heaven can not be changed, you can change the small trend. As long as the Taoist ancestor does not stop, I am not wrong. As for you want to deal with Empress Wu, I want to see if you have the courage. She has the Qi of a real dragon to protect you. You are not afraid of being punished by heaven. Just do it. I have something else to do Kungfu is here to chat with you. I''ll leave now. "Kunpeng said and ignored the saints. He turned directly to the lower boundary. Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian sect snorted coldly and returned to jin''ao island. The Great Crusade prepared by the Supreme Lord came to an end.

 Chapter 585

    Nazhunti saw that the Crusade meeting could not help Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian cult. He could only return to the Western Paradise and find another way to fight Kunpeng.


    Empress Nuwa only said hello to the supreme old gentleman, and then returned to the wa palace. However, the result of this trip surprised empress Nuwa. She never thought that Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian were so tough, and she didn''t care about the accusations of the supreme old gentleman, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints.


    At this time, empress Nu Wa felt that she was weak. If she didn''t form an alliance with others, I''m afraid she wouldn''t feel good about robbing herself next time. What''s more, she also wants to plan for the future of the demon family, but the current situation makes her feel urgent. Not long after returning to the palace, Nu Wa went to huoyun cave to see emperor Fu Xi, hoping to discuss countermeasures with Fu Xi.


    Fu Xi was surprised by the arrival of empress Nu Wa, so he asked, "what''s the matter with my sister in my huoyun cave?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "brother, I have something important to discuss with you this time!"


    Looking at Nu Wa''s helpless face, Fu Xi couldn''t help asking, "sister, you are the respect of saints. What makes you so embarrassed?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "what can saints do? Now the situation in the three realms is paying more and more attention to power. I''m just a saint without power. What can I do in the face of the supreme Lao Jun, the first emperor of heaven and the two saints in the west, not to mention the Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian sect."


    When Fu Xi heard this, he sighed, "sister, are you worried about the future of the demon family?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "as a saint of the demon family, I am unable to take care of them, but I am ashamed. Now the supreme old gentleman is too overbearing and even let the disciples of the sect openly kill my demon family. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid my demon family is in danger of annihilation. But I can only ask my brother to see what my demon family should do in the next robbery!"


    When Fu Xi heard this, he was silent for a moment and said: "Now the three realms are divided into three parts of the world. The most powerful one is the two saints in the west, followed by the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, and then the Kunpeng and Tongtian sect leader. It is just a superficial situation, but in fact it is not. If we want to change the fate of the demon family, we must form an alliance with them and use the strength of our allies to protect our demon family."


    Empress Nuwa said, "brother, I know what you said. I want to ask the demon family which of the three should form an alliance in order to save their lives in the next robbery!"


    Fu Xi said: "On the surface, the west is powerful and it''s best to form an alliance with them, but in fact, the Western Daxing is just this amount of robbery, and the behavior of the two saints in the west is shameless. As far as the Jade Emperor is concerned, he has been abandoned by them, so it can be ruled out first, and the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty have always been arrogant and did not despise the demon family, so it''s difficult Only Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader are left to form an alliance with them. They are the most suitable candidates to form an alliance according to their behavior. "


    Empress Nuwa said, "brother, you also know that I have had a deep festival with Kunpeng and Tongtian sect leader. Although the relationship between the two sides has eased, I''m afraid they don''t want to form an alliance with me at all! Moreover, Kunpeng and Tongtian sect leader have always had a good relationship with the empress of the earth. The two Lich races are at odds. I''m afraid that Kunpeng doesn''t want to give up the hell because of this."


    Fu Xi said, "whether the Kunpeng is willing or not, we should try to contact them and see the other party''s reaction. If the other party really doesn''t want to, we''ll find another way."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "it has to be so now."


    Fu Xi said, "don''t worry too much, sister. I think that Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader won''t refuse you. After all, it''s very beneficial for them to have more saints. Moreover, Kunpeng is a demon family. As long as sister is willing to take the survival of the demon family as the reason, it''s hard for Kunpeng to refuse."


    When empress Nuwa heard Fu Xi''s words, she also felt that this method was very good, so there was a greater opportunity for the two sides to form an alliance.


    Fu Xiwei was afraid that empress Nuwa still hated the witch family in her heart, and it was a big deal, so he said, "sister, although the Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader did not explicitly say to form an alliance with the witch family, according to their relationship, the three sides should have already formed an alliance secretly. You must not hate the witch family and affect the alliance between the two sides."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "even if the eldest brother doesn''t say it, I also understand this. In fact, the fundamental reason for the war between the two Lich tribes was caused by the secret provocation between Sanqing and the two saints of the West. The two Lich tribes are victims. Now the flood and famine is the world of the human race, and there is no need for the two sides to fight again."


    When Fu Xi heard this, he couldn''t help talking for a long time and said, "I wish my sister could think so. Now the most important thing is to let the demon family how to survive the next robbery. Everything else can be put aside."


    Empress Nuwa said, "I understand all this. Don''t worry, brother. I''ll go back to discuss with the demon saints in beijulu Prefecture and see what they think." empress Nuwa said goodbye to Fu Xi and returned to the wa palace.


    After the two saints in the West and empress Nuwa left one after another in Taiqing Tianzhong, the supreme old gentleman said to Yuanshi Tianzun, "younger martial brother, you can see that things are becoming more and more unfavorable to us. Tongtian and Kunpeng are becoming more and more presumptuous. If you don''t put you and me in the eyes, you and I will lose their prestige."


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed, "the potential is stronger than people. What can we do? When the saints don''t come out, no one in the three realms is the enemy of Kunpeng. We can only bear humiliation and bear heavy burdens. We will settle accounts with them after the next robbery."


    The Supreme Lord sighed, "I''m afraid Kunpeng and Tongtian don''t think so. We have to force us to die and then hurry."


    Yuanshi Tianzun asked, "elder martial brother means to counterattack Kunpeng''s move?"


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "that''s what I mean. If we just let Kunpeng and Tongtian go, how will the immortals of the three worlds treat you and me and explain the two religions!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun hesitated and said, "elder martial brother, I''m afraid that you and our disciples can''t complete their mission and lose the face of your and our two religions in vain. That''s not worth the loss."


    The great old gentleman said, "please rest assured, younger martial brother. You can do it for yourself, but you need the help of younger martial brother!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, please tell me something!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, you have a disciple named yuan Tiangang. I want him to overthrow the rule of Wu Zetian secretly and seize the world of the great Zhou Dynasty, so that Kunpeng and Tongtian can know how powerful you and I are."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun hesitated and said, "elder martial brother, Yuan Tiangang under my door is just a small monk and has not become an immortal. He has the ability to overthrow the rivers and mountains of the great Zhou Dynasty!"


    The eldest brother smiled and said, "I''m worried about this. Although Kunpeng can decide the emperor by taking charge of the human treasure ''Kongtong seal'', brother Wei is also the leader of human education. He also has a way to establish the emperor. As long as the younger brother agrees, brother Wei naturally has a way to help yuan Tiangang."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help thinking about whether this plan was feasible and what impact it would have on the elucidation.


    Seeing this, the supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, it''s not for your brother to make it difficult for you, but now yuan Tiangang is the only one who has escaped from the great difficulties in the two religions, and he knows Wu Zetian very well, so it''s up to him."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun was not good enough to refuse the suggestion of the Supreme Lord, otherwise it might affect the relationship between him and the Supreme Lord. Moreover, Yuan Tiangang was just a mortal body and had not achieved immortality, which was not very important to hermeneutics. Even his failure and death could not affect the development of hermeneutics.


    Thinking of this, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said, "I listen to the elder martial brother, but Kunpeng and younger martial brother Tongtian can''t be on guard, so if we really want to overthrow the Wuzhou Dynasty, we need to learn from the long plan."


    The eldest brother smiled and said, "I don''t know if I''m a brother, but I have to tell you in advance. Although this plan is good, it may not succeed. I hope my brother can be mentally prepared. If it fails, don''t blame me for my poor calculation!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother is serious. Nothing is absolute. If you fail, you can only blame yuan Tiangang for his bad life. It has nothing to do with elder martial brother."


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun said so, he understood in his heart that I''m afraid the probability of success is less than one in ten thousand, but now he has promised, and it''s not easy to repent. Moreover, he can''t hate Taishang Laojun for a disciple who doesn''t enter the fairy way, so he won''t pay for the loss.


    The Supreme Lord didn''t know that if yuan Tiangang really wanted to overthrow Wu Zetian, the probability of success was very small, but now he had to respond, otherwise he would lose the face of people and Buddhism. In the eyes of the three immortals, I''m afraid it''s not as good as Buddhism. At least the other side has resisted.

 Chapter 586

    Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader seem to have returned to their own ashram. In fact, they have already discussed everything secretly. When they received the letter from the supreme old gentleman, they knew that the supreme old gentleman was malicious, so they began to prepare for resisting the supreme old gentleman''s counterattack.


    Kunpeng didn''t care much about the southern state. He knew that Wu Zetian was just a passer-by in the rivers and mountains of Li Tang and would eventually return the world to Li. Therefore, he didn''t care much about the counterattack of the supreme old gentleman, but secretly ordered Wu Zetian to publicize his achievements, absorb the faith of the people and improve his own law.


    The little act of the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun ordering yuan Tiangang had long been discovered by Kunpeng. In order to prevent the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun from jumping over the wall, Kunpeng and Tongtian sect leader thought that Yuan Tiangang could be the first to see the scenery for a period of time without killing him in a hurry.


    Although the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun did not really think that Yuan Tiangang could overthrow the world of Wuzhou, they were very happy to see yuan Tiangang rising in the great Zhou Dynasty. They finally moved back to a game without losing face. They didn''t know that this was just because Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader didn''t want to force them too much and left them some face.


    After returning to the wa palace, the empress Nu Wa sent someone to the North Gulu state to invite the demon saint who survived the Lich war to the wa palace for discussion.


    There were not many demon clan saints who survived the Lich war, but few were really willing to obey the orders of empress Nuwa. They were discouraged because empress Nuwa couldn''t help the demon clan through the disaster. However, after receiving the invitation from Nu Wa''s mother, they all knew the current affairs and went to the wa palace to report.


    After the demons gathered, empress Nuwa said, "all the demon saints were once the pillars of the demon family. Today I invite you to come, but I have something to discuss with you."


    Shang Yang asked, "isn''t it worth the saint Nuwa calling us together?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I don''t know if you''ve heard of the little demon under your hand during this period. Did you hear that the disciple of the supreme old gentleman chased and killed the younger generation of the demon family everywhere in the earth fairy world?"


    Shang Yang said, "I''ve heard a little about this. The supreme old gentleman is also too pressing. However, empress Nuwa, as a saint of my demon family, why don''t you protect those little demons from harm?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "it''s not that I don''t want to protect them, but that I''m weak and can''t compete with the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty!"


    That Bi Fang was the one among the demons who was dissatisfied with Nuwa. He only heard him say: "if the saint Nuwa and the supreme old gentleman, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints in the West had not broken the luck of apostasy, how could our demon family have such a situation today? In the final analysis, it was Nuwa''s fault."


    Empress Nuwa sighed when she heard this: "what Bi Fang said was very true. I did something wrong and hurt the demon family. If the teaching was still stopped, the supreme old gentleman would not dare to be so arrogant. But now it''s useless to say these. I invite you to come here to try to save the demon family together!"


    The ghost car said, "there''s nothing to say now. Why don''t we go to destroy the Shushan sect together while the sage can''t do it? See that the supreme old gentleman dares to persecute my demon clan!"


    Shang Yang was shocked when he heard this and said, "you''re crazy. Who do you think you are? If you really do this, will you let me wait for the next amount of robbery? You want to die, but I don''t want to die."


    Hearing Shang Yang''s objection, the ghost car asked, "in your opinion, what should we do? It''s hard not to watch our people being chased and killed by the Shushan sword sect."


    Shang Yang said, "we want to fight back, but we can''t be so reckless as you said. That''s not saving, but sending the whole demon family to a dead end."


    Empress Nuwa nodded when she heard this and said, "the great sage of Shangyang is not a think tank of the demon family. Looking at the problem is the long-term. You''re right. We really can''t act rashly."


    Shang Yang said, "in this situation, we must choose one side to take refuge in order to keep the demon family alive. The two western saints are the most powerful in the three realms, followed by the first emperor and the Supreme Lord, and finally the Tongtian sect leader and Kunpeng. Of course, this is just the power in the open. In fact, I think the strongest in the three realms are Kunpeng and Tongtian sect leader."


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she asked, "how does the great sage of Shangyang explain this?"


    Shang Yang said: "Among the three realms, if the most intelligent person is Kunpeng, up to now, there is nothing to know how many cards he has, and whether it is the two saints in the West or the first emperor and the Supreme Lord, Kunpeng is certainly more powerful. The most important thing is that there is an entire human race behind Kunpeng. Not only that, I''m afraid that the witch race also has no cards under specific circumstances We will obey his instructions. The combat power of the witch family must be equal. Everyone knows that if the saint doesn''t fight, now any of the three worlds has no chance of winning against the upper witch family. "


    Empress Nuwa said, "the great sage of Shangyang said very well. I''m ashamed to say that the witch family has the boundless merit of the reincarnation of the earth after the witch, which can protect the witch family from extinction. No one dare to force the witch family too much. But as a saint of the demon family, I can''t protect the demon family, but I''m ashamed of you."


    Ji Meng is one of the few demon saints who obeyed Nu Wa''s orders. He only heard him say, "Nu Wa''s sage is serious. You can''t blame it all. If Kunpeng hadn''t ignored the interests of the demon family, our demon family wouldn''t have come to this end today."


    When Bi Fang heard Ji Meng''s words, he sneered and said: "Ji Meng, I don''t want to listen to your words. Why did the demon master Kunpeng turn out of the demon family at the beginning? Everyone here knows that if empress Nuwa, demon emperor Jun and Eastern Emperor didn''t force Kunpeng too much, how could he leave the demon family? It''s still the demon family who is sorry for the demon master, but the demon master didn''t be sorry for my demon family. Don''t forget that the ''sky star array'' is a demon Created by Shi Kunpeng, without this array, do you think we could resist the "Twelve Gods and evil array" distributed by the twelve ancestors? "


    Ji Meng disagreed with Bi Fang''s remarks and said, "Kun Peng, as a demon teacher, should work for the demon family. Everything he did should be nothing!"


    Bi Fang sneered: "Ji Meng, I hate your appearance most. You said that everything the demon master Kunpeng did should be done. Then I ask you what contribution the demon emperor Jun, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and empress Nuwa have made to our demon family? It seems that they don''t have it. In this case, why do you ask Kunpeng to pay for nothing and get nothing!"


    Ji Meng retorted: "Bi Fang, if there were no demon emperor Jun, Eastern Emperor Taiyi and empress Nuwa, how could our demon family command the three realms for so many years and resist the attack of the witch family? Isn''t this a contribution?"


    Bi Fang sneered: "Ji Meng, don''t you think it''s funny to say this? It''s also a contribution to the demon family. It''s not really funny to say that the Lich war happened so early. It''s not because the ten princes of the demon emperor Jun caused trouble and killed the great witch Kuafu, which caused the wrath of the witch family. Then Hou Yi shot nine princes and it''s even between the two sides, but the Eastern Emperor Taiyi Regardless of the interests of the demon family, she even killed Hou Yi, which caused a war between the Lich and the demon family. Not to mention empress Nuwa, who has never made any contribution to the demon family, but together with the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Tai, forced the demon teacher Kunpeng away, which greatly damaged the Qi of the demon family. "


    As soon as Bi Fang said this, Bai Ze also said: "Bi Fang''s words are very true. In fact, it''s more than that. The human race has no cause and effect with our demon race, but the demon emperor Jun wantonly killed the human race in order to refine the witch slaughtering sword, which damaged the Qi of our demon race. Moreover, the first world war of buzhoushan provoked the demon master Kunpeng, which also damaged the demon race. The Eastern Emperor Taiyi clearly knew that Hou Yi''s killing of the nine princes was a great deed and made great contributions De''s bodyguard can''t be killed, but he killed Hou Yi for his own sake, which damaged the luck of our demon family. Therefore, the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi not only didn''t contribute to our demon family, but also greatly damaged the luck of the demon family. Not to mention empress Nuwa, the ten Taizi Lu forgot his ancestors, didn''t want to avenge our demon family, but joined the enemy and joined the western religion However, it should be punished. The demon master Kunpeng wanted to clean up the door for our demon family in the first war of Fengshen, but empress Nu Wa, as a sage of the demon family, did not consider it for the demon family. She sheltered the Lu pressure and finally forced the demon master Kunpeng to make an oath to betray the demon family, which also damaged the luck of the demon family. I don''t know what I said, but it''s true? "


    Empress Nuwa was also very ashamed to hear the accusations of Bi Fang and Bai Ze. She only heard her say: "Bi Fang and Bai Ze said exactly what they said. At the beginning, it was me, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the demon emperor Jun who did harm to the demon family. Fang made the demon family come to this land. They and I are sorry for the demon family. I admit that. Now I call you to come just to apologize for the past and hope to find a chance for the demon family."

 Chapter 587

    As soon as empress Nu Wa said this, all the demon saints present were greatly surprised. They never thought that empress Nu Wa, who has always been arrogant, would take the initiative to admit her mistake. For a time, everyone was filled with emotion.


    Bi Fang said, "we are also very happy that empress Nu Wa has the courage to admit her mistakes. At least we don''t have to worry about becoming the next Kunpeng. But we don''t know how empress Nu Wa plans to choose that side as our target?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "I''m not alone in this matter, so I invited you to come to discuss. Do you think we should choose which side to take refuge in?"


    Bi Fang sighed: "if only my mother could listen to the following opinions, my demon family would not end up in such a miserable situation today. According to my meaning, we''d better take refuge in the demon master Kunpeng. At least he has lived with us."


    As soon as Bi Fang said this, Ji Meng immediately objected and said, "I don''t agree. I think it''s better to take refuge in Tongtian sect leader. At least Tongtian sect leader is the saint and has enough ability to protect our demon family."


    Empress Nuwa was afraid that Bi Fang and Ji Meng would argue again, so she said, "in fact, whether they take refuge in Tongtian sect leader or Kunpeng, they are allies."


    Ji Meng said: "the empress has to find a powerful one to take refuge in. Kunpeng is just a saint. If there is no order from the Taoist ancestors until the next robbery, how can Kunpeng be the enemy of saints? I think it''s better to take refuge in the leader of Tongtian cult."


    Upon hearing this, empress Nuwa looked at BI Fang and Bai Ze and asked, "what do you think of the two great saints?"


    Bi Fang said, "it''s better for the empress to decide the affairs of the demon family, but I won''t go to take refuge in Tongtian sect leader. What other people think is their own business."


    Bai Ze also said with a smile: "I won''t take refuge in Tongtian sect leader, but I don''t care about the demon family. It''s up to my mother."


    Seeing that Bi Fang and Bai Ze didn''t want to take refuge in Tongtian cult leader, empress Nuwa asked, "neither of the two great saints wants to take refuge in Tongtian cult leader, but they want to go to take refuge in Kunpeng?"


    Bi Fang nodded and said, "exactly!"


    Empress Nuwa asked, "both of you know that Kunpeng is only limited by the order of the Taoist ancestors. He can not be afraid of saints. I''m afraid it will be difficult for him to protect their safety in the next robbery."


    Bi Fang said with a smile, "I don''t think so. In the battle of Fengshen, Kunpeng can kill zhunti''s golden body. Xiangbi''s cultivation will not be much worse than that of the sage. After so many years of cultivation, I think the next amount of Taoist friends who rob Kunpeng will have the power to fight with the sage, which will naturally ensure our safety."


    Empress Nuwa asked, "the leader of Tongtian cult is the respect of saints. With the ''immortal killing sword array'', isn''t it better to ensure your safety?"


    Bi Fang said: "The ''immortal killing sword array'' can be broken even if it is strong, and the leader of Tongtian cult does not have a spiritual treasure to suppress Qi luck, but Kunpeng Taoist friends are different. They not only have boundless merit to protect themselves, but also the acquired merit treasure ''Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler'' and the innate Lingbao ''Kongtong seal'' to suppress Qi luck. Among the three worlds, it can be said that his Qi luck is the strongest and most favored by heaven, so it can ensure our next quantity No worries about robbery. "


    Shang Yang also said, "what Bi Fang said is very true. I also want to go to Kunpeng Taoist friends. We can go together."


    Seeing that Shang Yang, Bi Fang and Bai Ze all wanted to take refuge in Kunpeng, empress Nuwa said to the demon saints: "You all know the situation now. My demon clan has no education, and I have no ability to protect your safety. I can only form an alliance with Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader. As for anyone who wants to take refuge in them, I''ll decide by myself. If you don''t want to, you can come to my wa palace and I''ll protect your safety."


    As soon as Nu Wa''s mother said this, many demon saints sitting here were divided into two groups. Shang Yang, Bi Fang and Bai Ze were going to take refuge in Kunpeng, while Feilian, feisaliva, Yingzhao, Jimeng, jiuying, ghost car and Qinyuan were going to stay in Wa palace, and no one went to take refuge in Tongtian sect leader. It seems that Tongtian sect leader made these people lose their sense of security in the first World War of Fengshen.


    Seeing this, empress Nu Wa said, "in that case, everyone should act according to their own ideas. I''ll go to jin''ao island to meet the leader of Tongtian cult."


    Tongtian cult leader was surprised by the sudden arrival of Nu Wa''s mother. After they sat down, Tongtian cult leader asked, "what''s important about Nu Wa''s junior sister coming to my jin''ao island?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "don''t hide from elder martial brother Tongtian, I came to form an alliance with elder martial brother!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said: "younger martial sister Nuwa, now I have already formed an alliance with Kunpeng, but I can''t decide this alone. If you don''t see it, I''d like to invite Taoist friend Kunpeng to come to discuss!"


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile, "I have no good intention. It''s up to my senior brother to decide everything."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard what empress Nu Wa said, he immediately sent a letter to Kunpeng inviting him to go to jin''ao island. In the letter, the leader of Tongtian cult did not mention it. Kunpeng was a little confused about the invitation of the leader of Tongtian cult.


    When Kunpeng saw empress Nu Wa on jin''ao Island, he was also greatly surprised. He first came forward to salute the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa, and then said to the leader of Tongtian cult: "I don''t know what''s important for Taoist Tongtian to invite me to jin''ao island?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said with a smile: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, the thing is like this. Younger martial sister Nuwa came to our jin''ao Island today to form an alliance with us. I can''t decide this alone, so please come to discuss it."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he was both surprised and sad. The surprise was that empress Nuwa would put down her body frame and go to jin''ao island to join the alliance, which was a great increase in their power. In this way, even in the face of the four saints at the same time, they also had the power to fight a war. He was afraid that the witch race represented by Empress Houtu would be dissatisfied with the entry of the demon race.


    After pondering for a moment, Kunpeng said, "to be honest with empress Nuwa, I had already allied with empress Tu of the witch clan. I''m afraid it will affect the idea of empress Tu, so I have to make a long plan."


    Empress Nuwa had known about the alliance between Kunpeng and empress Houtu for a long time, so she was not much surprised at Kunpeng''s words, so she smiled and said, "are you willing to accept my demon clan to join the alliance according to the meaning of Taoist friends? Taoist friends also know that now the demon clan is pursued and killed by the Shushan sword sect, but I can''t wait too long."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, what younger martial sister Nuwa said is very true. Now the demon family is in a bad situation and can''t wait too long!"


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian sect said this, Kunpeng knew that the leader of Tongtian sect was very willing to form an alliance with empress Nu Wa. If he wasn''t afraid of misunderstanding, I''m afraid he would make an alliance with empress Nu Wa. It seems that the leader of Tongtian cult was greatly influenced by the war of gods, and he was eager to strengthen his power.


    When Kunpeng thought of this, he couldn''t help sighing and said, "the two Taoist friends know that I was once a member of the demon family. Naturally, I won''t ignore the suffering of the demon family. I have no opinion on the alliance."


    Both the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa couldn''t help talking for a long time, and their hearts felt relaxed.


    After Kunpeng and other leaders of Tongtian cult recovered their mood with empress Nu Wa, they said: "but there is a little poor way to say that in the bright place, I had an alliance with empress Houtu before, but I can''t give them up because of this. I hope empress Nu Wa can understand."


    Empress Nuwa said, "the Lich clan and the Lich clan are no longer better than before. It is not easy to survive now. There is no need to continue the old grievances. Taoist Kunpeng, please rest assured that our Lich clan will not be an enemy of the Lich clan."


    Kunpeng said: "empress Nuwa is very happy to think so. Although there will be no sudden change in our upper class, I''m afraid it''s not so easy for the middle and lower Lich families to give up their respective positions. At that time, I''m afraid there will be disputes within us."


    Empress Nuwa asked, "what should we do according to the words of our friends?"


    Kunpeng said: "I think so. When I formed an alliance with empress Houtu, the Taoist friend Tongtian was not present, so there is no connection between them. Empress Nuwa''s leading the demon clan to form an alliance with us is bound to cause some disputes within us. It''s better to let the demon clan form an alliance with the truncated sect, which has nothing to do with the Taoist friends. This can not only avoid the disputes between the two, but also have an influence on empress Houtu I wonder what the two Taoist friends think? "


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said, "there''s no need to make things so troublesome, Taoist friend Kunpeng. I don''t think the empress of the earth won''t be ungrateful and blame you for this. Are you worried too much?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "empress Houtu won''t blame me for this, but she can''t guarantee that the witch will not affect our alliance. I''m also thinking about the future."


    Empress Nuwa said, "what Kunpeng Daoyou said is very true, but the grudges between the Lich and the Lich are too deep. Even if the two sides are reconciled on the surface, I''m afraid there is a deep scar between them in their hearts. In this way, it''s better to separate them. If they don''t want to meet each other, they won''t cause unnecessary disputes."

 Chapter 588

    When the leader of Tongtian cult saw that empress Nu Wa had agreed, he could not say anything. It was very beneficial for him to have the demon family form an alliance with the sect. Since then, he had the "immortal sword array" and empress Nu Wa to help. Even without Kunpeng, he was confident that he would rob and preserve the sect in the next amount.


    Seeing that empress Nuwa had no opinion, Kunpeng said, "if only empress Nuwa could understand, I would be relieved."


    Empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are serious. Then Houtu first allied with Taoist friends. It''s natural for Taoist friends to do so, but I still don''t know one thing and hope to get the guidance of two Taoist friends."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he asked, "younger martial sister Nuwa, if you have anything to say, just say it frankly. Now we are allies. We have nothing to say."


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, as far as I know, some intercepted disciples in Tianting have recovered their accomplishments, but I don''t know what secret method is caused by senior brother. I hope senior brother can give me some advice!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help looking at Kunpeng and asking what Kunpeng meant. Kunpeng could only nod when he saw this. Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian sect had a long sigh in his heart and said, "speaking of this, I also want to thank Kunpeng Taoist friends. Those disciples can recover their accomplishments because of Kunpeng Taoist friends, but it has nothing to do with poverty."


    Empress Nuwa was shocked when she heard this. She thought she had looked up to Kunpeng, but she didn''t think she had miscalculated, so she said, "what secret method did Kunpeng Taoist friends use to make those people recover their accomplishments? Can you tell me?"


    Kunpeng smiled calmly and said, "in fact, it''s nothing. I''m just a trick. I don''t know if empress Nuwa has heard of ''Xuanshui Black Lotus''?"


    Empress Nuwa couldn''t help saying when she heard this: "''xuanshui Black Lotus'' is a rare and best congenital treasure. I''ve heard it a little. Can''t this treasure fall into the hands of Taoist friends?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "I''m also an outstanding Taoist. I was lucky to get the ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' and cultivated several second-class'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' with my own secret method. On that day, the intercepted disciples in the court were able to recover their accomplishments with the help of this'' Xuanshui Black Lotus''. If Taoist friends want to learn this method, it''s a little difficult, unless they also have the'' merit Golden Lotus'' and ''karma fire red lotus'' divided by the'' chaotic Green Lotus''!"


    Empress Nuwa couldn''t help laughing bitterly when she heard this: "Kunpeng Taoist friends have that great opportunity. It seems that only the sage can learn this method, but others have no way."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled and said, "the ''twelve merit Golden Lotus'' has lost three grades, but it is unable to destroy the raw lotus seeds. If you want to do this, it is not only the'' karma fire red lotus''."


    Empress Nuwa said, "I don''t know if you know the whereabouts of the ''yehuohonglian''?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "empress Nuwa is interested in this treasure. Unfortunately, it already has a master."


    Empress Nuwa asked, "I don''t know if Kunpeng Taoist friend still has the ''Xuanshui Black Lotus''¡°


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "the flowers'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' that I gave to Taoist friends in Tongtian are all my possessions. Now my hands are empty, but I let Taoist friends down."


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "in fact, I should have known this for a long time. It takes a lot of time to destroy a seed. I don''t know if Taoist friend Kunpeng can deny that I saw this'' Xuanshui Black Lotus''?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said, "the idea of Taoist friends can''t be realized. It''s not that I''m stingy and unwilling to take out the ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'', but now the'' twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus'' has disappeared in the three realms."


    When Kunpeng said this, not only Nuwa''s mother was shocked, but also the leader of Tongtian sect was very surprised. She only heard Nuwa''s mother ask, "Twelve Xuanshui Black Lotus is the most precious defense treasure, but why did it disappear in the three realms?"


    Kunpeng said, "the two Taoist friends must also know that I''m using the method of cutting three corpses into Tao, but the ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' was used by me to cut three corpses."


    Empress Nuwa couldn''t help wondering when she heard this: "the method of chopping three corpses into Tao is only to place her own good, evil and self in the innate spiritual treasure. Why do Taoist friends say that the ''twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus'' has disappeared?"


    Kunpeng said, "the method of cutting the three corpses is different from what Taoist friends think. At first, everyone thought that I was walking to prove the Tao. In fact, it was just the benefit of the method of cutting the three corpses."


    The leader of Tongtian cult was very excited when he heard this and asked, "I wonder if you could explain in detail what kind of secret method you used to cut the three corpses?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "in fact, there is no secret. I don''t trust the three corpses in the innate Lingbao, but integrate the three corpses completely with the innate Lingbao, and then turn them out. However, there is a big disadvantage, that is, the innate Lingbao disappears, and no one in the three worlds is willing to cut the three corpses like me."


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "this method is only as rich and generous as Taoist friends. It''s no longer possible. People who are born with Lingbao are willing to do this. No one can give up it if others do it!"


    Empress Nuwa also sighed: "what elder martial brother Tongtian said is that this method is too extravagant. No one can afford such consumption except Kunpeng Taoist friends!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "there are advantages and disadvantages. I''m afraid the cultivation of the three corpses is not trivial. Now, the Taoist friends must have cut the three corpses. According to the cultivation of the Taoist friends, the three corpses are one, and the saints can''t be Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "things are not so exaggerated. The accomplishments of the three corpses are just the first level of quasi saints. They are just mole ants in the eyes of saints."


    Empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are modest. If you are mole ants, then saints are nothing."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, now you are only one step away from becoming a saint. At the beginning, no one in Zixiao palace knew the last step of cutting three corpses into a Tao except several of our saints. I think Taoist friends are also wondering why they have cut three corpses and haven''t proved the holy way?"


    Kunpeng smiled calmly and said, "in fact, there is nothing to doubt. I have already known all these things mentioned by Taoist friends of Tongtian. Even if the Taoist ancestor is generous, it is impossible to tell us the core secret of sanctification. However, even if the Taoist ancestor doesn''t tell me about the method of cutting three corpses, he can guess one or two. For me, there is no difficulty in proving the Tao."


    The leader of Tongtian cult was shocked when he heard this, but he still didn''t believe that Kunpeng knew the last step of becoming a saint, so he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I admit that you are the first wise man in the three worlds, but if you know the last step of cutting a corpse into a saint, I won''t believe it."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "whether to believe or not is the matter of Taoist friends, but it has nothing to do with poverty."


    Empress Nuwa said, "since Kunpeng Daoyou knows this, why don''t you come and confirm it with each other, so you don''t know the authenticity of the matter?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he smiled and said, "what nunwa said is very true. Taoist Kunpeng will tell us his phase method, so as to confirm it with each other."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he knew that he was hiding illegally, so he said: "Well, since the two Taoist friends want to hear my feelings, I''ll be frank. There''s no difficulty in talking about the last step of cutting three corpses into a Tao, but it''s the integration of three corpses. Of course, if someone''s luck is too bad and the Lingbao used for cutting corpses conflict with each other, it may not prove the holy way. I wonder if I''m right?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sighed: "Taoist friend Kunpeng is really good. Even the last step of the method of cutting three corpses into Tao is very clear, but since Taoist friends know why they have not proved the holy way for a long time, does it mean that the innate spiritual treasure used by Taoist friends to cut three corpses conflict with each other?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and said, "when I cut three corpses, I already thought of the conflict between Lingbao. How could I make such a mistake."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Kunpeng''s words, he was a little confused and asked, "since Taoist friends have no problems, why don''t they prove the holy way?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "it''s nothing to say. I did it all for the sake of my disciples. Now none of them can take charge alone and support the overall situation. I have to do it just now. Otherwise, once I have proved the holy way, I''m afraid they will poison my disciple according to the cause and effect of me and the two saints in the west, but I have to guard against it."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa suddenly realized that they all felt Kunpeng''s love for their disciples.

 Chapter 589

    After a long time, the leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "originally, I thought that among the three realms, only the Yuanshi Tianzun protected the disciples most, but he was far from the Taoist friends. It was very admirable that the Taoist friends could not prove the holy way for the sake of the disciples."


    Kunpeng said, "this is what I should do. Since I accept them as disciples, I should think about their safety. Besides, it''s much better not to become a saint in front of me than to become a saint."


    Empress Nuwa said, "Taoist friends delay their practice, and saints also have high and low levels. However, Taoist friends go through the method of cutting three corpses into saints, but the starting point is relatively high. After becoming saints, they are not afraid of other saints."


    Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing and didn''t speak any more. Empress Nuwa didn''t know Kunpeng''s secret. If Kunpeng became holy, no one in the three realms was his enemy except Taoist Zu Hongjun. Even the Tongtian cult leader with the "immortal killing sword array" could not resist Kunpeng''s attack on the good and evil corpses who mastered the law of life and death.


    The leader of Tongtian cult smiled and said, "since Taoist friends have their own plans, we don''t ask much. I don''t know how empress Nuwa thinks we should rescue the demon family?"


    Kunpeng was relieved when he heard that Tongtian leader had changed the topic. He didn''t want to talk too much about his cultivation with Tongtian leader and empress Nuwa.


    Just listen to the empress Nuwa said, "it needs to bother two Taoist friends to put pressure on the Supreme Master. I''ll let the demon Saint living in seclusion in beigulu Prefecture make some movement, so as to force the Supreme Master to let the Shushan sword sect converge!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and said, "empress Nuwa''s words are bad! How can you care about our pressure with the person of the supreme old gentleman? The empress also saw the situation last time. Do you think it is possible for the supreme old gentleman to compromise with me and my friends?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "what should I do if I don''t know what I mean by Taoist friends?"


    Kunpeng said: "Judging from the current situation in the fairyland, if we want to have a head-on conflict with the Supreme Lord, I''m afraid we will be suppressed by people, Buddhism and Buddhism. My mother should not forget that after the Lich war, the saints agreed that the Lich and the Lich tribes should not go out of beijulu again. If the Lich clan made this effort, it will give the Supreme Lord an excuse to suppress them. At that time, you and I really are There is no power to return to heaven. "


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "I haven''t thought about this, but now if I don''t do it, I can''t save the demon people!"


    Kunpeng said: "In fact, things are not as sinister as my mother thought. Under the situation that saints can''t fight now, too old gentleman doesn''t dare to do things. He makes the Shushan sword sect so crazy. He just wants to be neutral in the earth fairy world and establish the status of people''s education. Of course, this is just my own idea, which is not necessarily accurate. Since the Shushan sword sect has the slogan of walking for heaven, we can Starting from this aspect, they dare not be so crazy. "


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, although your idea is good, the demon family has a bad reputation in the world. How can we change this situation?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "I know what Tongtian Taoist friend said, but don''t forget one thing. The reason why the demon family has such a bad reputation is partly due to its own problems. There are always some small demons acting recklessly in the world, which has ruined the reputation of the demon family. In addition, it is largely due to the publicity of Buddhism and Taoism, which makes the people think that as long as demons are bad people, we want to break our eyes In this situation, we must first clean up the internal problems of the demon clan, and severely punish those small demons who misbehave. On the other hand, Tongtian Taoist friends want to stop teaching and take in those demon clans with good intentions. In this way, the Shushan sword sect will have no excuse. If he wants to be so crazy again, we will have a reason to fight back. "


    Empress Nuwa was overjoyed when she heard this and said, "Taoist friends, this plan is very good."


    After the first World War when the leader of Tongtian cult was canonized, all his disciples were transported by the West. Now they have the opportunity to prosper, and naturally they will not refuse, so the three of them decided to do it.


    But the leader of Tongtian sect thought about it. Now there are only a few people under his door, and he can''t expand wantonly, so he said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, you also know that there are only a few people under my door now. Even under the banner of religious interception, he can''t accommodate so many demon families. How good is this?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "the Taoist friends of Tongtian are worried. Aren''t all the truncated immortals in the court that day also truncated disciples? You can let them accept the demon clan under the banner of truncated religion. In this way, it is easier to get the recognition of the human race. After all, those people are the real gods of Tianting."


    After receiving Kunpeng''s hint, the leader of Tongtian cult was overjoyed and said, "the Taoist friends are wise, so it''s impossible for Shushan to walk on behalf of heaven."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right."


    Empress Nuwa was a little worried and said, "the immortals in the court were under Haotian''s control that day, but Haotian''s consent was needed to practice this method, but he has allied with the two saints in the West. How can he let the truncated immortals do this?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he laughed and said, "don''t worry about this, younger martial sister Nuwa. Long before you allied with us, Taoist friend Kunpeng had persuaded Haotian. Now Tianting is on our side."


    Empress Nuwa was shocked when she heard this. She never thought that Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader were so powerful. When the saints were not aware of it, she persuaded Haotian. Now the heaven and hell are completely under their control. Thinking of this, empress wa was filled with emotion. If she had supported Kunpeng instead of the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, I''m afraid the demon family would not fall into this situation today.


    Just listen to empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend is really smart. Even that Haotian can convince us, so we can use the potential of Tianting to oppress Shushan sword sect. The supreme old gentleman has nothing to say."


    The leader of Tongtian sect also laughed and said, "since then, I want to see how the supreme old gentleman reacts. Without Shushan sword sect, how can he stand in the three realms!"


    Kunpeng was not as happy as the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. He just heard him say calmly: "the two Taoist friends are happy too early. Things are far from as simple as you think."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, do you mean that the Supreme Lord has another plan?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t know if there is any plan, but even if we can protect the demon clan, we can''t cause any damage to the Shushan sword sect. The supreme old gentleman has no loss. We are still at a disadvantage and have nothing to be happy about!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I don''t agree with Taoist friend Kunpeng. It''s a big victory to push back Shushan sword sect, and it''s also a loss of the face of the supreme old gentleman!"


    Kunpeng said, "empress Nuwa has a saying, but I don''t know what to say."


    Empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends have something to say, but it doesn''t hurt. There are no outsiders here."


    Kunpeng said, "well, I''ll tell you the truth. I hope my mother can understand. To tell you the truth, my mother cares too much about facial skin. What''s the use of losing facial skin? Can I keep my disciples?"


    Empress Nuwa was stunned when she heard Kunpeng''s words. She couldn''t help thinking: "Kun Peng is right. He cares too much about the face. What can he do if he loses the face? He doesn''t have any loss to himself. It''s just a joke for the saints. It''s nothing. If he didn''t care too much about the face at the beginning, how could he be put forward by the priest in the first war of Fengshen and innocent the leader of Tongtian? It seems that he needs to pay attention in the future I mean that. "


    Thinking of this, empress wa couldn''t help but salute Kunpeng and said, "thank you for your advice. I really care too much about my face and ignore my gains and losses."


    Kunpeng said: "I wish my mother could understand. In fact, a person''s face is nothing, and it''s no big deal to lose it. You see, zhunti, he has been lost many times since the flood and famine, but what impact has it had on him? No! Not only that, the west is finally prosperous under his many attempts, because it can be seen that as long as we can get enough benefits, we can''t lose the face It doesn''t matter. "


    When the leader of Tongtian sect heard this, he also sighed and said, "what Taoist friend Kunpeng said is very true. We really should learn from that zhunti. Don''t pay more attention to our own face. It''s true to think more about our disciples."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s best for the two Taoist friends to think so. No one knows how dangerous it will be in the next robbery. It''s always good to be more prepared."

 Chapter 590

    As soon as Kunpeng mentioned the next mass robbery, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa looked gloomy. They couldn''t help worrying about the coming mass robbery.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said, "with the merits and luck of Kunpeng Taoist friends, I''m afraid that only Taoist friends in the three worlds will not worry about the upcoming mass robbery."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said, "my mother is wrong. I''m afraid no one in the three worlds will be more worried about the coming mass robbery than me."


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are too modest. Let''s not say that you have boundless merits and virtues to protect your body. That''s talking about Lingbao. You have the acquired merit treasure ''Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler'' and the innate Lingbao ''Kongtong seal'' to suppress Qi luck, but you don''t establish a religion yourself. Your disciples all have great merits and virtues. Even if it comes, it will be fine."


    Kunpeng sighed, "if only it were like this, but it''s a pity that it''s not like this. Not to mention the two saints in the west, even the supreme old gentleman will not let me go in the next robbery."


    Empress Nuwa couldn''t help but say: "Kunpeng Taoist friend said that the supreme old gentleman would rob and seize the human treasure ''Kongtong seal'' in the next quantity?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. It''s impossible for the supreme old gentleman to let this human treasure fall into the hands of the poor. In the next robbery, he will force the poor to hand over this human treasure ''Kongtong seal'' under the banner of human education. In this way, the struggle between us is inevitable."


    The leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help looking sad when he heard this. He knew that what Kunpeng said would really happen. Now it seems that the supreme old gentleman is no longer the man who did nothing at the beginning. Today''s situation makes the leader of Tongtian cult feel the urgency again. He couldn''t help sighing: "it''s a pity that he doesn''t have a spiritual treasure to suppress Qi luck. Even if he forms an alliance with Kunpeng, he just relies on the Qi luck of others, which is not helpful to him. It seems that he should think of finding a spiritual treasure to suppress Qi luck next time!"


    However, the leader of Tongtian sect also knows that it is difficult to find the Lingbao to suppress Qi luck. Whether he can find it depends on his own luck.


    When it comes to luck, empress Nuwa regretted that she had created the Terran, but now Kunpeng and the supreme Lao Jun account for the most of the Terran''s luck. If she had known this, she should not have acquiesced in the demon emperor Jun''s massacre of the Terran, and she should not have forced Kunpeng to leave the demon family.


    Empress Nuwa said, "if you let the great old gentleman get the ''Kongtong seal'', then Daoyou and I can no longer intervene in the affairs of the Terran! Please rest assured that I will help Daoyou resist the great old gentleman and prevent his plot from succeeding in the next robbery."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "thank you, madam, but it''s not so easy for the great old gentleman to seize the ''Kongtong seal'' from me!"


    Hearing the conversation between Nuwa''s mother and Kunpeng, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help thinking: "if you really let the supreme Lao Jun succeed, no one can compare the three realms of people''s spiritual luck. At that time, I''m afraid people''s religion is the dominant family among the three realms. He can''t succeed in this matter."


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult also said: "there is no need for Kunpeng Taoist friends to worry. If there is a poor Taoist priest there, the supreme old gentleman can''t succeed. Even if he unites the two western saints again, we are not afraid."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "in fact, I''m not afraid of the supreme old gentleman and others. The next time I rob the poor Dao, I''ll combine three corpses to prove the holy Dao. At that time, the supreme old gentleman can''t help me, not to mention two Taoist friends."


    Speaking of the supreme old gentleman, empress Nuwa couldn''t help wondering: "Don''t the two Taoist friends think that the supreme old gentleman has become too big since the Tang Sanzang''s journey to the west to learn scriptures? He even wants to embarrass the two Taoist friends regardless of the interests of the Taoist sect. At this time, the disciples of the sect collude with the west to embarrass our demon family. Under such an anomaly, the two Taoist friends think that the supreme old gentleman has allied with the two saints of the West and wants to deal with us?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said: "It''s not impossible. In the first war of Fengshen, the Supreme Master and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty did this. Now they see that Taoist friend Kunpeng broke the Western Fortune after traveling westward to learn scriptures from Sanzang of the Tang Dynasty. It''s naturally unwilling to deal with us first. It''s also possible. This explains why the supreme master let the Shu mountain sword sect collude with Buddhism, Instead, it will pull us back. "


    Kunpeng sighed, "it''s nothing to be surprised that the bottom is driven by a word of profit. Taishang Laojun was not a weak person. We were deceived by his false appearance before."


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "what Taoist friend Kunpeng said is very true. The Supreme Master can disguise and deceive everyone. If the Shushan sword sect had not expanded so wildly, who would know that the Supreme Master would have such a big ambition!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed, "the stupidest person to say is me. I was fooled around by the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Only now can I really recognize the supreme old gentleman."


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "in fact, it''s not too late to recognize the great old gentleman. In the future, we will take precautions against him and it''s not easy to be deceived by him."


    Empress Nuwa said, "I''m afraid the plan is not small. I''m afraid the expansion of Shushan sword sect is not as simple as we think."


    Hearing this, Kunpeng couldn''t help moving in his heart and said, "it''s reasonable for Empress Nu Wa to say this. The Supreme Lord can''t offend the demon family and evil empress Nu Wa in order to establish power in the three realms. It''s not in his interest. It seems that there are secrets we don''t know."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "it doesn''t look like the Supreme Lord did this, but what conspiracy can he have? Is he preparing for the next robbery?"


    When the leader of Tongtian sect said this, he caught Kunpeng''s heartstrings. He immediately understood the real intention of the supreme old gentleman. He only heard him sigh: "the supreme old gentleman is really vicious. He even came up with such a poisonous plan to deal with the next robbery. The poison of his heart is frightening!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Kunpeng''s words, he quickly asked, "since Taoist friend Kunpeng thought of the conspiracy of the supreme old gentleman, please say it for everyone to listen to or discuss countermeasures!"


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian cult said this, the empress Nuwa also attached, and they looked very anxious.


    Kun Peng sighed: "In fact, thanks to the reminding of Taoist friends from Tongtian, the great old gentleman let the Shushan sword sect loose like this, but it is a plan to kill two birds with one stone. It can not only establish its prestige in the three realms, but also make full preparations for the next mass robbery. Two Taoist friends, think about the crazy expansion of the Shushan sword sect and the heavy causality caused by it. I''m afraid it will be doomed when the next mass robbery comes, so sign it When the God list is sealed, the too old gentleman will have enough people on the list, so as to keep the elite of people''s education. "


    When the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa heard Kunpeng''s words, they couldn''t help shivering in their hearts. They thought to themselves, "the supreme old gentleman is too insidious. Even the disciples under his own door have been calculated!"


    Empress Nuwa sighed when she thought of this place: "in this way, my demon family suffered in vain. If Kunpeng Taoist friends didn''t see through the truth of this matter, who would have thought that the Supreme Lord had such a cruel heart."


    Kunpeng said, "in fact, it''s nothing. The great old gentleman hasn''t done everything yet. He has left a way for the disciples, but it depends on how they choose."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "if this is true, there is still a way to live when measuring and robbing the Shushan mountain. The cause and effect they have provoked over the years has turned them into fly ash when measuring and robbing."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "you can''t say that. If the next amount of robbery, the supreme old gentleman signs all these Shu mountain disciples on the list of gods, isn''t that a way to live? It''s a beautiful thing for ordinary Shu mountain disciples."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "Taoist Kunpeng, what kind of life is this? The result is not much better than the flying ash."


    Kunpeng said, "but it''s always a way to live. No, it''s better than being scared, but it''s not so easy to get. If these Shushan disciples don''t know the number of days and are too deeply involved in the west, it''s natural to turn into flying ash."


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "the move of the supreme old gentleman is too insidious. First, he uses Shushan to gain his prestige in the neutrality of the three realms, and then he is ready to let them on the list of gods, but he can''t be a teacher."


    Kunpeng said, "the only blame is that the Shu mountain disciple has no eyes. He worships a hypocrite like the Supreme Lord as his teacher, but then he is arrogant and doesn''t cultivate his mind. They can''t blame others for this. They ask for it themselves. This is exactly what they say. There are no misfortunes and blessings, but only people recruit themselves."

 Chapter 591

    The leader of Tongtian sect had some doubts in his heart and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the supreme old gentleman not only has the innate treasure ''Taiji diagram'' to suppress Qi luck, but also the acquired merit treasure ''Tiandi xuanhuang Linglong tower''. He doesn''t have to be afraid of the coming of measurement robbery. He can completely protect the man''s teaching younger brother from worry. If he really has evil thoughts, I think it''s a little more than worth the loss."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Tao Tongtian''s friends think so from their own standpoint. They don''t put themselves in the position of the supreme old gentleman, so it''s normal to have this doubt. Now the supreme old gentleman has great ambition and is no longer satisfied with being behind his back. If you want to lead the three realms before everyone, you must be prepared."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "speaking of luck, there are only Taoist friends among the three of us. Although luck is strong, my Taoist friends and I can''t even compare with the two saints in the West!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "what empress Nuwa said is very true. When the Taoist ancestors divided the treasure, I was complacent that I got this'' immortal sword array '', but I didn''t expect that this treasure didn''t calm down the air luck at all. It''s said that the great disaster is coming, but I can''t suppress my own air luck. It seems that in the next disaster, you and I need to look carefully to see if I can find a spiritual treasure to suppress air luck."


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian sect said this, Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing: "Tongtian Taoist friends don''t mean to say you. You guard the treasure mountain and don''t know it. Instead, you want to find the so-called Lingbao."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Kunpeng''s words, he said, "don''t make fun of me, Taoist friends of Kunpeng. What treasure mountain do I have? If so, how can I be defeated in the battle of Fengshen, so that my Qi is taken away by the West."


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "Taoist Tongtian is really a fan of the situation. I don''t know there is a boundless treasure mountain around me. It''s a pity for me!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "what is he Baoshan? Please give me some advice?"


    Kunpeng said: "as a Taoist friend, Kong Xuan is a descendant of the Phoenix. The ''five colors of divine light'' is an extremely rare treasure to suppress Qi luck, and the Confucianism is an inexhaustible and inexhaustible treasure mountain. You keep the treasure mountain and don''t know how to use it. Don''t you feel pity!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I know that the five colors can suppress Qi luck, but where do you start from when Taoist friends say that Confucianism is an inexhaustible and inexhaustible treasure mountain?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "Taoist friends are still too cautious. Confucianism has become a belief of the human race in the earth fairy world, and Kong Xuan has also been honored as a saint by the human race, which fully shows that Confucianism has been recognized by the human race, but why don''t Tongtian Taoist friends use this power to enhance their own power?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friends are joking. Although the belief of the Terran can enhance their own luck, it is not as exaggerated as you said!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s just that Taoist friends can''t use it. As long as they can make a little use of it, they won''t worry about the compressed air transportation in that town."


    The leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help but cheer up when he heard this. He quickly said, "please point out the maze. I''m very grateful."


    Kunpeng said, "Taoist friends are serious. You and I are allies. I should help them with all my strength. Now Confucianism can be said to be a big sect. Each Taoist sect has its own treasure of town education, but Taoist friends don''t seem to have prepared a spiritual treasure of Town Education for Confucianism!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Kunpeng''s words, he couldn''t help saying, "Taoist friends mean that Confucianism can become an inexhaustible treasure mountain only after it has Zhenjiao Lingbao?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right, but this town''s teaching Lingbao is not just looking for one, but it needs to be attached to the teaching meaning of Confucianism, otherwise it won''t be."


    The leader of Tongtian sect also understood that what Kunpeng said was true, but for a moment he didn''t know what kind of Lingbao to prepare for the Confucian school to suppress Qi luck. Just listen to him say: "since Kunpeng Taoist friends know so well, they must have thought about what Lingbao Confucianism should use to suppress the spiritual luck of great religion?"


    Kunpeng said, "I have some ideas, but it''s not whether I can succeed or not."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he was overjoyed and said, "please tell me frankly."


    Kunpeng said, "Confucianism is a sect of scholars. It helps the emperor manage the world. Naturally, fierce soldiers can not be used as a spiritual treasure to suppress great religions. According to my idea, spiritual treasures such as ruler and pen should be used."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Kunpeng''s words, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly and said, "Taoist friends are embarrassing me. You let me go there and look for this kind of spiritual treasure!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "Taoist friends can''t find it, but they can refine it by themselves. An acquired merit treasure is not weaker than the innate Lingbao in that respect."


    The leader of Tongtian cult was happy at first, but he was sad at once. He said, "Taoist friends, the most valuable merit and virtue after tomorrow needs boundless merit and virtue to be refined. You also know that merit and virtue are rare. This most valuable merit and virtue after tomorrow is more rare than that innate spiritual treasure."


    Kunpeng said, "you don''t have to worry about merit. As long as you refine the best Lingbao the day after tomorrow, your merit will naturally fall."


    Empress Nuwa understood the meaning of Kunpeng and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friends want to use the merits of education to directly transform the best spiritual treasure into the most valuable merit treasure of the day after tomorrow?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s what I mean."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he had a long breath in his heart. His merit solved the problem of refining the best postnatal Lingbao. For him, it was just a small matter. The leader of Tongtian cult did not dare to be careless about the treasure of town education. If he hadn''t stopped teaching for a while, he wouldn''t have ended up like this. He didn''t want Confucianism to follow suit.


    Just listen to the leader of Tongtian cult: "according to Kunpeng Taoist friends, what is the most suitable Lingbao for Confucian disciples?"


    Kunpeng has the memory of later generations. Naturally he knows the image of Confucianism, so he pretends to do something and meditates for a moment and says, "according to the poor way, it''s best to be a yardstick. It can not only pay for the identity of Confucianism, but also reflect a more dignified comparison. I don''t know what friends think?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect also thought for a moment when he heard this, and then said, "Taoist friends are smart. This ruler is really suitable to be the treasure of Confucianism. According to Taoist friends, what is the name of this Lingbao life?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Taoist friends flatter me. I''m just saying it casually. The name can be ''Danxin ruler''."


    Empress Nuwa said, "a good name and the meaning of iron blood and Dan Xin will be deeply loved by Confucian disciples in the future. However, if the truncated minister wants to prosper, I''m afraid this Lingbao alone can''t suppress his own luck. I don''t know if there is another way for friends?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said, "it''s not easy to have the compressed air transportation in Lingbao town. Younger martial sister Nuwa, don''t embarrass Kunpeng Taoist friends any more."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. In fact, I still have an idea, but I don''t know whether it can be effective."


    Empress Nuwa just said it casually. She didn''t think that Kunpeng could really think of another strategy. When she heard Kunpeng''s words, she was surprised and hurriedly said, "if you have any wonderful strategies, please speak up."


    Kunpeng said, "the central idea of Confucianism is to serve the emperor and educate the common people. I wonder if the king can give an iron scroll as the treasure of Confucianism."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Nuwa''s eyes brightened and said, "Taoist friends, this plan is very good. Even if it can''t become a treasure of acquired merit and virtue for the time being, after a long time of accumulation, it may really grow into a top-grade treasure of acquired merit and virtue."


    The leader of Tongtian sect also thought that Kunpeng''s plan was very good and said, "younger martial sister Nuwa said very well. I''m also very optimistic about this plan. Even if it can''t become a treasure of merit and virtue after tomorrow, it will become a rare treasure."


    Seeing that empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult agreed with this idea very much, Kunpeng said, "since both Taoist friends think this plan is feasible, we can let Wu Zetian make an edict to the world, set up an altar and personally give Confucianism an iron scroll to see what the will of heaven is!"


    The leader of Tongtian said, "I have no opinion. Everything is up to the Taoist friends."


    Empress Nuwa said, "it won''t have much effect on me just by the gift of the son that day. It''s better for Taoist friend Kunpeng to go to the ceremony with me. Taoist friend is the holy teacher of the human race. I''ll come to the virgin of the human race. In this way, it''s not necessarily possible for the iron scroll of the Dan book to be recognized by the heaven. I don''t know what Taoist friends think?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he thought it was very good, so he said, "empress Nuwa is clever. I have no opinion."

 Chapter 592

    After receiving these two suggestions from Kunpeng, the leader of Tongtian sect was very happy. The interception of the sect could finally get rid of the shadow of the spiritual treasure of not suppressing Qi luck. Although it may not be as good as that person and expounding the two religions, this is also a good start.


    Empress Nuwa felt the vast wisdom of Kunpeng from her conversation with Kunpeng, which made her very happy about her choice.


    Unfortunately, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa didn''t know. At this time, Kunpeng was very heavy. Kunpeng was a little worried about the response of the leader of Tongtian cult. The leader of Tongtian cult attached too much importance to the alliance with empress Nu Wa. He didn''t think about the empress from beginning to end.


    Kunpeng also felt that the leader of Tongtian cult had begun to change since the end of the war of canonization. This time, he didn''t think for his ally empress Houtu for his own interests. Kunpeng didn''t know whether it was the leader of Tongtian cult who forgot or did it intentionally. If it was intentional, would Tongtian cult leader give up himself when the interception thrived again. With this idea, Kunpeng also felt that he should gradually keep a certain distance from the leader of Tongtian cult in case of accidents.


    The leader of Tongtian cult didn''t think that his unintentional behavior made Kunpeng have an idea. In fact, it can''t blame the leader of Tongtian cult. Compared with the two witches, the leader of Tongtian cult is still close to the demon clan. After all, most of his disciples are the demon clan, and then the earth empress is the witch clan. Although his disciples didn''t say anything when they formed an alliance, However, the leader of Tongtian cult also felt the deep hatred of his disciples for the Lich family, so when he heard that Nu Wa wanted to form an alliance with himself on behalf of the Lich family, he didn''t consider it for the empress.


    Empress Nuwa did not expect that there was a gap between Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader because of her participation. It was precisely because of this gap that the two sides were divided in the future holy war.


    Seeing that the relationship between Nuwa and Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian cult had been completely harmonious, she couldn''t help asking Kunpeng, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, the sudden appearance of Zhen Yuanzi at the end of your showdown with the West may have been discussed with him in advance?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s not like this. Speaking of this, I was very surprised at the sudden appearance of Zhen Yuanzi!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, looking at Zhen Yuanzi''s attitude towards you in that war, I think the relationship between you two has eased?"


    Kunpeng said: "yes, I was really unhappy about zhenyuanzi and me because of the red cloud, but now we have settled each other''s cause and effect."


    Empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the cultivation of zhenyuanzi is also very good. I wonder if you can persuade him to join our alliance?"


    Kunpeng was wary when he heard Nuwa''s words. No one should know about the transaction between him and zhenyuanzi. Nuwa knew that she had caused the cause and effect with zhenyuanzi because of Hongyun. Although the cause and effect is over now, the relationship between the two should not be very good. How could she make such a request.


    At this time, Kunpeng could not help but doubt Nuwa''s mother, which was testing the relationship between him and Zhen Yuanzi. He said calmly, "but I let my mother down. Although I settled the cause and effect with Zhen Yuanzi, the relationship is not so friendly. If my mother wants to persuade Zhen Yuanzi to join, it''s better to persuade her in person. It''s only bad for me to go."


    Empress Nuwa couldn''t help saying, "I think it''s bad. I hope Kunpeng Taoist friends don''t take it amiss."


    Kunpeng said with an indifferent smile, "my mother is serious. It''s nothing."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Nuwa''s intention, he was also moved and said, "junior sister Nuwa is very kind. If we can get zhenyuanzi''s joining again, it will be of great help to the next robbery."


    Empress Nuwa was just trying to test Kunpeng, but she didn''t expect that the Tongtian sect leader was serious, so she had to say, "I think so, too, but if I can''t succeed, I have to be optimistic about Zhen Yuanzi."


    The leader of Tongtian sect said with a smile, "I don''t think Zhen Yuanzi will refuse an invitation from a younger martial sister, and now he has offended the two saints in the West. He must find a backer, otherwise he will face the Revenge of the two saints in the West."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said disapprovingly, "it''s not that I want to attack you two, but I''m not optimistic about it. Even if Zhen Yuanzi offended the two saints in the west, he may not form an alliance with us."


    Empress Nuwa said, "the meaning of Taoist friends is that zhenyuanzi may find the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of Yuanshi?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "I don''t mean this. The two western saints don''t necessarily deal with zhenyuanzi because he offended them."


    Empress Nuwa couldn''t help saying, "it''s impossible. According to my understanding of the two saints in the west, they won''t suffer a loss and don''t want to revenge."


    Kunpeng said calmly, "everything is not absolute. Empress Nuwa should not forget zhenyuanzi''s good friend Hongyun''s ancestor. The two saints in the West owe Hongyun''s great cause and effect."


    Empress Nuwa said, "didn''t the ancestor of Hongyun be killed by Taoist friends? How could the two saints in the West let Zhen Yuanzi go because of the dead Hongyun, but Taoist friends were joking."


    Kunpeng said, "I think my mother made a mistake. When I fought with the red cloud, the two saints in the West should be in the dark. Although the red cloud exploded, it escaped a trace of yuan God. The next amount of robbery will reappear in the three realms to prove the saint''s Tao fruit, thus fulfilling the Seven Saints under the seat said by the Taoist ancestor."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian sect were shocked. They all focused on the supreme Lao Jun, the first Heavenly Master and the two saints in the west, but they didn''t expect that the red cloud was not dead. The next robbery was when he preached. Such amazing news stunned them on the spot.


    After a long time, the empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult woke up. They only heard the empress Nuwa say, "it''s really surprising that Kunpeng Daoyou knows this, but I don''t know how you know it?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "among the three realms, except Hongjun Daozu, I think no one can be better than me in calculation ability. This is naturally the result of my calculation."


    Empress Nuwa''s eyes brightened when she heard this and asked, "I don''t know if you can calculate the luck of the demon family in the next robbery?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to, but there''s nothing I can do."


    Empress Nuwa couldn''t help looking gloomy when she heard this and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, why is this?"


    Kunpeng said, "Hongyun and I have a big cause and effect. I can still calculate one or two, but now the demon family and I have settled the cause and effect, but I can''t calculate its future fate?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the red cloud has a big cause and effect with you. Once he becomes a saint, I''m afraid he will be embarrassed with you. What countermeasures do you have?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "at that time, it''s no wonder that I suffered a loss. However, I have talked with the Taoist friend of zhenyuanzi about this matter, and the two sides have settled the cause and effect with each other. If Hongyun wants to go his own way and have to make it difficult with me, it''s no wonder that I''ll kill him again and put him into reincarnation."


    The leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help saying: "what Taoist friends said is very true. Now we are in an alliance. If Hongyun doesn''t know the current affairs, it''s no wonder we."


    Kunpeng said, "I want to remind two Taoist friends that if the Seven Saints and one under the throne of Taoist ancestors are complete, it is possible that others can become saints. I hope the two Taoist friends will be ready early."


    The previous surprise was not over. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were stunned by Kunpeng''s sentence. She only heard empress Nuwa sigh: "I''m afraid this next robbery will far exceed the first two robberies. I don''t know how many people will turn into fly ash."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the will of heaven is so, but it''s not something you and I can break."


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "is Kunpeng a Taoist friend that anyone can become a saint?"


    Kunpeng said: "It can be said that the day after tomorrow is difficult for people to get this opportunity. Only a few congenital people in the three worlds are possible, such as zhenyuanzi, the ancestor of the earth fairy, Styx, Houtu Niang, Haotian and Xi Wangmu. However, among so many people, I am most optimistic about Houtu Niang and zhenyuanzi. Styx, Haotian and Xi Wangmu are somewhat difficult."


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa also know that zhenyuanzi and empress Houtu are the closest saints in terms of cultivation and mind, so they all agree with Kunpeng''s statement.

 Chapter 593

    Kunpeng had the heart to guard against empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult, but he didn''t want to talk to them any more. He should have said it himself. As for what they thought, Kunpeng didn''t want to care much, so he wanted to leave and go back to the Beiming sea as soon as possible to prepare for the next robbery.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said, "two Taoist friends, things have been discussed, and I left. Now the situation in the three realms is not very stable, but I can''t leave the Beiming sea for a long time."


    The leader of Tongtian cult originally wanted to keep Kunpeng for a while, but after hearing this, he was embarrassed to say anything to stay, so he had to say, "in this case, I won''t keep more Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng nodded, then called Nu Wa''s mother, turned and left jin''ao island and returned to the Beiming sea. Looking at the back of Kunpeng leaving, the empress Nuwa didn''t stay much, and then said goodbye to the leader of Tongtian and left jin''ao island.


    Kunpeng was greatly surprised when he returned to the Beiming sea. Bi Fang, Bai Ze and Shang Yang came to the Beiming sea and wanted to take refuge in him, which made Kunpeng very happy. He was worried that there were few disciples and there was a shortage of manpower for the next robbery. Now there are three demon Saints taking refuge, but Kunpeng breathed a sigh of relief.


    Kunpeng did not doubt that the three demon saints had bad motives. Kunpeng knew that these three people were the most intelligent of the demon family, and it was impossible to do things that hurt others and did not benefit himself.


    After summoning the three demon saints and their disciples to the hall, Kunpeng said, "now the fairy world has begun to fluctuate, which fully shows that the next mass robbery is coming. Everyone is preparing for the next mass robbery. I am very happy about the arrival of the three Taoist friends. Thank you for your approval."


    Bi Fang said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends are serious. Among the three worlds, only Taoist friends can convince us. However, most of the people who survived the Lich war chose empress Nuwa."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s nothing. Anyway, now that empress Nuwa has allied with the leader of Tongtian cult, we can also be regarded as allies. In addition, empress Nuwa is a saint of the demon family, and they should take refuge in empress Nuwa."


    Bai Ze said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are wrong. Only a few of them are willing to take refuge in empress Nu Wa. Others are afraid of the ''demon flag'' in empress Nu Wa''s hand. In addition, empress Nu Wa is the respect of saints. On the one hand, they dare not resist. On the other hand, they all feel that taking refuge in empress Nu Wa is safer than taking refuge in Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s nothing for them to think so. Saints are always more powerful than poor people, but they can protect their safety in the time of great disaster. It''s understandable for them to choose so."


    Shang Yang said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are modest. If the next robbery is enough to survive safely, I think it must be Taoist friends. It is a mistake for those people to abandon Taoist friends and take refuge in empress Nuwa."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Shangyang Taoist friends look up to me. I''m just a saint. I''m afraid I can''t even protect myself in the great disaster!"


    However, Shang Yang said, "if you can''t even protect Kunpeng Taoist friends in the next amount of robbery, few people in the three worlds can survive, but Taoist friends are joking."


    Bi Fang also said with a smile: "what Shang Yang said is that the Taoist friends not only have the acquired merit treasure ''nine days Yuanyang merit ruler'' to suppress Qi luck, but also the human treasure ''Kongtong seal''. The prosperity of Qi luck is that the supreme old gentleman is not necessarily higher than the Taoist friends. If all the Taoist friends can die, few people in the three realms can escape this disaster."


    Bai Ze said with a smile, "who in the three realms doesn''t know that you broke Nuwa''s innate spiritual treasure ''mountain, river and country map'' with quasi holy cultivation and slaughtered zhunti''s golden body? It can be said that your cultivation is not weaker than that of saints, and all the disciples of Taoist friends have great merit and virtue to protect themselves. They are the immortals of fortune. If you protect each other, you can safely survive the disaster."


    Kunpeng heard the words of Bai Ze, Shang Yang and Bi Fang, and understood that the other party sincerely wanted to take refuge in him, so he said with a smile: "I thank you for your love. Although I can''t guarantee a complete victory in the next robbery, there is no problem in self-protection. Please rest assured, I will protect my Taoist friends safely."


    Bai Ze, Bi Fang and Shang Yang looked at each other when they heard Kunpeng''s words and said, "thank you for your protection. If you have anything to do, please tell me. We will do our best to pay."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "there are three Taoist friends to help me. I am more confident that I can survive the next disaster."


    Bai Ze was worried about the demon family and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I don''t know the result of Nuwa''s business alliance with you?"


    Kunpeng said: "the alliance between the two sides is a good thing, but I had an alliance with empress Houtu before, and the Lich and demon families are great enemies of life and death. I can''t explain to the friends of empress Houtu again, so I let empress Nuwa form an alliance with the sect, so I can have the best of both worlds."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Bai Ze looked a little sad. He only heard him say: "Kunpeng Daoyou still rejected the demon family, but it''s no wonder Daoyou. Who let the demon family disappoint Daoyou several times."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he was silent for a moment, and then said, "it''s not that I want to refuse the demon family, but that empress Nuwa''s mind is not on me. Her goal is still the truncated Tongtian leader. I''m just a quasi saint. I''m nothing in her eyes!"


    In fact, Kunpeng''s words are not a lie. Empress Nuwa allied with Kunpeng and Tongtian sect leader, but she still rushed to Tongtian sect leader. In her heart, she believes that Tongtian sect leader has the "immortal killing sword array" in hand, which can not be broken by the four saints. As long as the two of them form an alliance, even if the two saints in the West join hands with supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, they can''t help both of them, So at first, Nuwa didn''t care too much about Kunpeng.


    When empress Nuwa knew that it was easy for Kunpeng to become a saint, she was surprised, but she didn''t think her choice was wrong. Only when Kunpeng said that the next amount of robbing Hongyun was about to become a saint, she had a trace of regret in her heart, but it was too late. Moreover, although the demon clan didn''t form a direct alliance with Kunpeng, it was an indirect alliance, She thought that Kunpeng would not let the demon family go, so she didn''t think any more.


    Bai Ze was even more gloomy when he heard Kunpeng''s words. Empress Nuwa was disturbed by Jimeng and others and abandoned Kunpeng first. At this time, Bai Ze couldn''t help worrying about the future of the demon family.


    Just listen to Bai Ze said: "Kunpeng Daoyou, you are also from the demon family. Please help the demon family when it is alive and dead for the sake of the same family!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "if the demon family really gets the pass of life and death, I certainly won''t stand idly by, but to solve the Qi luck of the demon family, we should start from the root. Otherwise, even if we survive this disaster, we may not be able to survive the next disaster."


    Bai Ze couldn''t help saying when he heard Kunpeng''s words: "please point out the maze!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "why do most of the Qi luck of the demon family now drain into Buddhism? If we don''t stop the loss of Qi luck, how can the demon family survive."


    Bai Ze was shocked when he heard this, and hurriedly said, "how is this possible? My demon family has no connection with the West. How can they take the Qi of the demon family?"


    Bai Ze''s concern is chaos, but Bi Fang understands the meaning of Kunpeng''s words and only listens to him: "Bai Ze, there is nothing impossible. Don''t forget that the ten crown prince Lu Ya is now a Buddha as big as the Tathagata Buddha. With him in Buddhism, the Qi of the demon family will naturally be lost."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right, but the land pressure just led away most of them, and a small part was that after the Lich war, some of the Lich clan entered the West and separated the Qi of the Lich clan. A large part of the reason why the interception of religion was able to flourish in that year was that it was caused by the Qi of the Lich clan."


    When Bai Ze heard Kunpeng''s words, he said angrily, "it''s the land pressure again. In those years, the war between the Lich and the Lich was also because of them. Now the land pressure is not only forgetting the ancestors, bullying the teachers and destroying the ancestors, but also losing the Qi of the Lich family, but it should be punished!"


    Kun Peng sighed: "In those days, if the land pressure had not been protected by Empress Nuwa, I would have cleaned up the door for the demon family, and the demon family would not have such a miserable situation today. Now that land pressure has entered the West and become a Buddha, but the prosperity of the west is the general trend of heaven, but we can''t go against it. We can only let that land pressure continue to be free and clear up the cause and effect with him when the robbery is imminent ¡£¡±


    Bai Ze was dejected again when he heard Kunpeng''s words. He also understood that it was impossible to kill the land pressure now. If he wanted to deal with him, he could only wait for a large number to come.

 Chapter 594

    Kunpeng looked at Bai Ze with a gloomy look and said, "since the three are really taking refuge in the poor way, I won''t hide some things from the three. Now there are ups and downs in the fairy world. Everyone is preparing for the next move. I don''t know if the three remember Hongyun. The next robbery is when he becomes a saint."


    Bai Ze and others were shocked when they heard this. They all knew about Kunpeng''s pursuit of Hongyun. I''m afraid the first thing to deal with when Hongyun became a saint was Kunpeng. They only heard Bai Ze say, "Taoist friend of Kunpeng, you and Hongyun are like a sea of hatred. If Hongyun became a saint, Taoist friends are the first to bear the brunt. I don''t know what arrangements you have for this. As long as you can use us, please tell me!"


    When Kunpeng heard Bai Ze''s words, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "there''s no need to bother the three Taoist friends. I have another countermeasure!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Bai Ze suddenly realized and said, "it seems that the Tao has reached some agreement with Zhen Yuanzi, otherwise Zhen Yuanzi will not help when Taoist friends are fighting with the West."


    When Kunpeng Cheng heard Bai Ze''s words, he couldn''t help sighing: "Bai Ze is not a wise man of the demon family. I can guess that I have an agreement with Zhen Yuanzi with one word. It''s great! It''s good for me to have these three people to help."


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said with a smile: "Baize Taoist friend is really good. Yes, I have an agreement with Zhen Yuanzi. The cause and effect between me and Hongyun has been cancelled. Of course, it needs Hongyun''s approval, but I don''t think Hongyun will refuse, otherwise he is looking for his own death."


    When Bai Ze, Shang Yang and Bi Fang heard Kunpeng''s words, their faces showed that they didn''t look as they expected. At this time, Bi Fang asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friends don''t know if others know about the sanctification of the red cloud?"


    Kunpeng said, "the two saints of the west, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty must all know this very well. I also told them about Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa."


    Bi Fang said, "in this way, everyone will win over Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun in the next robbery. One more saint will give one more hope. I don''t know what arrangements your friends have for this matter?"


    Kunpeng said: "I don''t have to worry about the red cloud. I have to persuade Zhen Yuanzi. However, I need to tell the three Taoist friends about one thing. After the red cloud becomes holy, the Taoist ancestors sit down and gather the Seven Saints. At that time, everyone has the possibility of preaching. If the three Taoist friends are interested, they need to prepare early!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Bi Fang, Bai Ze and Shang Yang were shocked. However, they recovered their mind in a moment. They only heard Bi Fang say, "I''m afraid we have no chance to become saints. The three of us will not be infected with it, so as not to end up dead."


    Bai Ze and Shang Yang also nodded and agreed with Bi Fang''s words.


    After seeing the reaction of the three of them, Kunpeng was filled with emotion. He felt full of admiration for their ability to quickly recognize themselves.


    Just listen to Kunpeng said: "the three Taoist friends can think so, but I admire them very much. Although everyone has the opportunity to preach after Hongyun becomes holy, this road is very dangerous. If you are not careful, you will be doomed to death. If you don''t participate in it, you can protect your own life!"


    Bai Ze said: "Taoist friends are flattered. We still have this self-knowledge. We are just people who cut off a corpse. We don''t have any chance at all. We''d better quit, but Taoist friends must be able to fight for it."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "to be honest with the three Taoist friends, now I have cut off three corpses. It''s only one step away from getting the holy certificate. As long as Hongyun can become holy, there''s no problem for me to testify."


    Bai Ze, Bi Fang and Shang Yang were not surprised when they heard Kunpeng''s words. They were very calm and took Kunpeng''s testimony for granted. In their hearts, Kunpeng was able to kill zhunti''s golden body and break Nuwa''s "map of mountains and rivers" is not much different from the sage. If someone in the three circles can preach, Kunpeng is in the first place.


    When Bi Fang heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "let''s congratulate Taoist friends first, wish Taoist friends to prove the road as soon as possible, and hope that Taoist friends can help demon family one or two after proving the road."


    Kunpeng said, "I''m also from the demon family. Even if the three Taoist friends don''t say that the demon family has something to do, I won''t stand idly by. I have a ''Celestial Star array'' in the Beiming sea, but my aura is very sufficient and is most suitable for cultivation. The three Taoist friends will live in the Beiming sea. What''s their intention?"


    Bi Fang said, "we have no opinion, so we will disturb Taoist friends."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he immediately said, "to understand the Tao, you should arrange a place for the three Taoist friends to practice."


    The enlightenment immediately got up to receive the order and arranged a training ground for the three Bi Fang. It was not long before the enlightenment settled the three Bi Fang and returned to life. Kunpeng asked Wu Tao to sit down, and then read it. He shielded everything above the hall to prevent the walls from having ears.


    "What do you think of Bi Fang and the three of them coming to take refuge?" Kunpeng said


    The enlightenment thought for a moment when he heard this, and then first said, "teacher, I''m afraid it''s the empress Nuwa who showed kindness to us. Otherwise, even if Bi Fang has a heart to take refuge, I''m afraid they don''t dare to be so aboveboard."


    Kunpeng smiled and asked Hou Yi, "what do you think?"


    Hou Yi and Jingwei said, "teacher, we think the same as the eldest martial brother."


    Kunpeng smiled: "I''m very glad that you can see this. Yes, it''s true that empress Nu Wa has shown us kindness, but you can''t take it lightly. I feel deeply when I go to jin''ao island. Not only does empress Nu Wa test the bottom line of being a teacher several times, but also the leader of Tongtian sect has changed a lot. He didn''t support empress earth in the alliance with the demon clan It''s a little unusual to think about it. "


    Hearing this, the enlightenment asked, "the teacher''s meaning is that the Tongtian sect leader wants to alienate the empress Houtu and the witch family, so as to marry the empress Nuwa and the demon family?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "I do have this worry. Empress Houtu allied with me first, which can be regarded as an indirect alliance with the leader of Tongtian sect. The leader of Tongtian sect''s move is a very bad move. If I hadn''t responded earlier and didn''t directly agree to form an alliance with the demon race, I''m afraid I couldn''t explain to empress Houtu. And you think if the leader of Tongtian sect had arranged this already , then, how should we deal with ourselves after the great popularity of the interception of education? "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, several people could not help but change their faces and were shocked. After listening, Hou Yi said, "teacher, how should we deal with this?"


    Kunpeng said, "for the time being, the leader of Tongtian sect will not do anything unfavorable to us, but we can''t take it lightly. We''d better not intervene in the matter of teaching in the future and keep a certain distance from that teaching."


    Hou Yi asked, "teacher, what should we do with empress Houtu?"


    Kunpeng said, "now the leader of Tongtian cult has changed. We can''t help but guard against it. You can find an opportunity to tell her about it and make her mentally prepared."


    Hou Yi nodded without saying anything. He also knew that the teacher was very embarrassed now.


    The enlightenment asked, "the teacher has made some changes now. Should we be prepared to deal with it first, so as not to be caught unprepared by accidents?"


    Kunpeng said: "It''s natural that we should ensure our own safety at any time. It''s up to you and Hou Yi to be responsible for this. However, you should remember that as long as the demon clan and the sect are not bad for us, you should not conflict with them. Hou Yi is responsible for contacting the empress Houtu in the future. Enlightenment pays attention to the every move of the demon clan and the sect. It''s hard to come forward as a teacher now to avoid being attracted Unnecessary trouble. "


    Enlightenment and Hou Yi received the order to retreat. Kunpeng then said to Jingwei and Chang''e: "Jingwei, you and Chang''e lower boundary, contact Na sudaji, and let her prepare a piece of Dan Book Iron scroll, set up a Dharma altar and give it to the Confucianism. At that time, both the teacher and Empress Nuwa will observe the ceremony in the lower boundary, so that she can make all preparations in advance."


    Jingwei couldn''t help asking, "teacher, what''s the use of this iron scroll?"


    Kunpeng said, "the iron scroll of the Dan book is the spiritual treasure of the day after tomorrow. It has the effect of suppressing Qi."


    When Jingwei heard this, he was dissatisfied and said, "since the teacher''s teaching cut-off has changed, why do you help Confucianism so much? Why do you give them the iron scroll of the Dan book?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "although the leader of Tongtian sect has changed, we are allies with him after all. As long as he is not unfavorable to us, we still need to help those who should help. After all, there are interceptions in front, but they can help us resist the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty."


    When Jingwei heard this, he had no words. He took the order and withdrew.

 Chapter 595

    Cangjie saw that Wudao, Hou Yi, Jingwei and Chang''e all had tasks, but he didn''t, so he came forward and said, "teacher, senior brothers, they all have tasks, why didn''t I?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "What''s your hurry? How can I forget you? Now the great disaster has not started yet, but the saints have begun to lay out in the fairy world. It has aroused the dissatisfaction of the saints that the teacher let nasudaji go down to seize Li Tang''s rivers and mountains. It''s also time for us to withdraw from southern zhanbu Prefecture and return Li Tang''s rivers and mountains to Li Shi. The others are completely transferred to the sect. We begin to hide our power and hide our obscurity and avoid it The attention of the saints. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Cangjie said, "since the teacher is like this, we can no longer have the ability to influence Datang, which is somewhat unfavorable to the teacher!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Cang Jie, we should know how to choose or not. Although the Tang Dynasty is good, if we hold on for a long time, let alone the ideas of the two saints in the west, the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun, I''m afraid the Tongtian sect leader will also have opinions. It''s better to let go of the Tongtian sect leader now and get a favor."


    Hearing this, Cangjie understood the teacher''s meaning and didn''t ask again. Kunpeng nodded and said: "At present, the four major prefectures of the earth''s fairyland, Gulu Prefecture in the north and the middle, are occupied by the two Lich tribes. Xiniuhe Prefecture is controlled by the two western holy places. Dongsheng Shenzhou is the territory of the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun, but the southern state is between xiniuhe Prefecture and Dongsheng Shenzhou. The two western holy places, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun are all eyeing it. They have no great religion as teachers, and there are only five of you However, they can''t resist these two forces. Instead of being robbed by the other party, they might as well give it to their allies now. Moreover, this fairy world is not the goal of being a teacher, so giving up is nothing. "


    Cangjie asked, "teacher, your goal is the earth star?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "yes, there are not many friars on the earth star now, and there is none more than celestial beings, which is the most suitable place for the development of the teacher. Cangjie, the task given to you by the teacher is to go back to the Earth Star to observe the development of the Earth Star and help the teacher guard the ''Jiuzhou tripod'', but you should remember not to interfere with the development of the earth star."


    But Cangjie said, "teacher, there are still many people in the two religions of Buddhism and Taoism on the earth star. If I encounter their provocation, how should I deal with it?"


    Kunpeng thought about it and saw that the earth star was in the Song Dynasty. He couldn''t help but move. Then he said, "Cangjie, there are several people on the earth star who are destined for me. Pay more attention for the teacher and don''t let them be lured by Buddhism. As for the provocation of Buddhism and Taoism, don''t worry about them first and wait for the teacher to deal with it."


    Cangjie heard this and said, "I understand. I don''t know who is destined for the teacher. Please tell the teacher."


    Kunpeng said, "there is a little demon named Bai Suzhen on the earth star. Go and protect her. As long as her life is not in danger, you don''t interfere. The most important thing is not to let Buddhism tempt him. It''s of great use for him to be a teacher. Well, you all start acting separately."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Wudao and others all got up and went to deal with the tasks assigned by the teacher.


    After all the disciples left, Kunpeng sat in the hall to meditate on his future development. Although the leader of Tongtian sect has not changed much, Kunpeng has some concerns. He no longer trusts the leader of Tongtian sect, nor does he spare no effort to help intercept the sect. There are two reasons why Kunpeng wants to help the leader of Tongtian sect refine the spiritual treasure to suppress Qi luck. On the one hand, he wants to complete it On the other hand, it is hoped that in the next mass robbery, the interception can help him hold down the Supreme Lord and the original Heavenly Master, so that he can make every effort to deal with the two saints in the West.


    If the leader of Tongtian cult knows that Kunpeng has feelings because he is too urgent to form an alliance with the empress Nuwa, he would rather give up the alliance with the empress Nuwa and ensure the relationship between himself and Kunpeng. Unfortunately, the leader of Tongtian cult still overestimates Kunpeng''s feelings for the demon clan, underestimates the position of the witch clan in Kunpeng''s mind, and thinks that although Kunpeng has finished with the demon clan, it is because Fruit, but after all, he was born in the demon family and had certain feelings for the demon family. Among the two Lich families, Kunpeng would choose the demon family and would not care too much about the witch family. It was this mistake that made the difference between Tongtian sect leader and Kunpeng.


    To tell the truth, although Kunpeng himself has some feelings for the demon family, he knows too much about Nuwa''s behavior, and they can''t talk together. There will be disputes in the future. Nuwa has a "demon flag" in hand, and the great saint of the demon family dare not disobey Nuwa''s orders, which is very disadvantageous to Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng doesn''t want the demon clan to disobey orders at the critical time, which will affect his grasp of the overall situation, while the witch clan is different. Although the witch clan is very dry, it has nothing to say and has no conspiracy. At least Kunpeng doesn''t have to worry that the empress will betray herself at the critical time.


    Among the tasks assigned by Kunpeng, the task of Jingwei and Chang''e was the simplest. They soon completed Kunpeng''s orders and returned to the Beiming sea to reply to Kunpeng.


    Not long after Jingwei and Chang''e returned to the Beiming sea, Nuwa came to the Beiming sea to discuss the matter with Kunpeng. The reason why Nuwa came so fast was that she had been watching and paying attention to the every move of the Beiming sea. When Jingwei and Chang''e went to see Wu Zetian in southern Prefecture, she followed her secretly.


    Kunpeng was not surprised by the arrival of empress Nuwa. He knew that every move of Jingwei and Chang''e was noticed by Empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult.


    After empress Nuwa sat down, Kunpeng asked, "empress Nuwa came for the iron scroll of the Dan book?"


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "it''s for this. I don''t know if you are ready for everything?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s just a small matter. I asked my disciples to go and inform Wu Zetian. Now everything is ready. As long as my mother wants, we can go right away."


    Empress Nuwa said, "it''s not urgent for the moment. I don''t know if Bi Fang, Shang Yang and Bai Ze have come to take refuge in Taoist friends?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "thank you for your help. They are all in the Beiming sea now. If your mother has something to do, I can call them."


    Empress Nuwa said, "I''m just asking. There''s nothing wrong. Taoist friends don''t need to call them."


    Kunpeng said, "I still have something to do with my mother. I don''t know if my mother asked me to lobby Zhen Yuanzi for results?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I want to observe this for a period of time. I don''t know if you have any good suggestions?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "my mother doesn''t know the relationship between me and Zhen Yuanzi. What advice will I have, but she asked the wrong person."


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile, "I didn''t think about it."


    Kunpeng said, "Wu Zetian has prepared everything there. It''s better to carry out the iron scroll of the Dan book early so as to avoid more accidents in her long dreams. I don''t know what her mother thinks?"


    Seeing that Kunpeng didn''t want to talk more with her and didn''t say much, empress Nuwa said, "what Taoist friends said is very true. Let''s go and preside over the matter now."


    Kunpeng saw that empress Nuwa agreed, so it was rumored that Bi Fang and her three people were asked to guard the Beiming sea, and then they took Jingwei and Chang''e to visit Nanzhan Prefecture with empress Nuwa.


    Empress Nuwa was surprised by Kunpeng''s move. She didn''t expect that Kunpeng was so relieved that Bi Fang, Bai Ze and Shang Yang handed over their cave to them to guard without anyone watching.


    In fact, empress Nuwa didn''t know that there was nothing to worry about in the Beiming sea except the "Celestial Star array" used for protection. All his treasures were placed in his own world. There was no need to worry that the three Bi Fang would secretly move.


    When he came to Nanzhan Prefecture, Kunpeng first asked Jingwei and Chang''e to go ahead and inform Wu Zetian to hold a grand ceremony. Before long, Wu Zetian began to set up an altar to worship heaven according to the pre-set plan, and gave the Confucian the iron scroll of Dan Shu.


    At the time of the ceremony, Kunpeng and empress Nuwa all appeared to admit the existence of the iron scroll of the Dan book. With their recognition, the iron scroll of the Dan book was recognized by the Tao of heaven. As Kunpeng guessed, it has become an acquired merit treasure that can suppress Qi and fortune, although it is far inferior to the "xuanhuang exquisite tower of heaven and earth" and the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler", But at least it is also a merit treasure that can suppress Qi luck.


    The leader of Tongtian sect, who has been observing all this secretly, was very happy after seeing this situation. The closure can finally get rid of the crisis that there is no Lingbao to suppress Qi luck. At this time, the leader of Tongtian sect couldn''t help thinking: "I should refine the Confucian treasure of Zhenjiao quickly, but I don''t have to worry about the loss of Qi luck."

 Chapter 596

    The leader of Tongtian sect was happy, but the first emperor, the Supreme Lord and the two saints in the West were surprised. They never thought that empress Nuwa would also form an alliance with Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian cult, and they also worked together to seek such a treasure of postnatal merit and virtue that can suppress Qi luck.


    One of the greatest treasures of postnatal merit and virtue is of great concern to anyone. The leader of Tongtian sect had a big killing weapon like "immortal killing sword array", which can not be broken by the four saints. Then the postnatal merit and virtue treasure can suppress Qi. In this way, there is no need to worry about the loss of Qi. If it is not restricted, the interception of religion may dominate the three realms again. This is human, elucidation The three religions of Buddhism don''t want to see it.


    The appearance of empress Nu Wa also surprised the four saints. At this time, the supreme Lao Jun regretted that he forced the demon family so much that empress Nu Wa allied with the leader of Tongtian cult, which made the interception momentum flourish.


    The western two saints are also secretly scolding the supreme Lao Jun for going too far. They let empress Nuwa, who had not participated in the struggle between them, be forced to form an alliance with the Tongtian cult leader, which has added a lot of power to the Tongtian cult leader and Kunpeng.


    For Kunpeng to make such a movement, the most calm is Tianting. Now they are also allied with the leader of Tongtian cult and Kunpeng. They will benefit from the strength of the leader of Tongtian cult.


    However, the Yuanshi Tianzun could not keep his fear of the Tongtian sect leader in mind, so he went to Taiqing to see the supreme old gentleman discuss countermeasures on this matter. Along the way, the Yuanshi Tianzun secretly blamed the supreme old gentleman for forcing the demon family, and let the empress Nuwa and the demon family push the Tongtian sect leader.


    The Supreme Lord was not surprised at the arrival of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Even if the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty did not come, it would not take long for the Supreme Lord to go and discuss countermeasures with him.


    After taking his seat, the Supreme Master asked, "younger martial brother, are you here about Nuwa and Kunpeng?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. Younger martial brother came for this. Now the interception has the support of the demon family and empress Nuwa. If you don''t come up with countermeasures, after the interception consolidates your luck, it is not bad for people and Buddhism. I don''t know what elder martial brother thinks about it?"


    The supreme old gentleman sighed, "it''s a miscalculation for my brother. I didn''t expect that younger martial sister Nuwa would form an alliance with younger martial brother Tongtian. This has greatly increased the influence of the apostasy, but I need to suppress you."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, now the interception has the support of the demon family and Nu Wa junior sister, coupled with the secret help of Kunpeng, I''m afraid you and I can''t suppress their development."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "you don''t have to worry about this, younger martial brother. You care about it for your brother. The two saints in the West have coveted him for a long time. Do you think they will just give up and let Tongtian and Kunpeng take it away?"


    Hearing this, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty said, "elder martial brother wants to use the power of the two saints in the west to contain the development of interception?"


    The great old gentleman nodded and said: "That''s what brother Wei meant. It''s the general trend of heaven to rob the Western prosperity. Looking south into the territory that originally belonged to them, if it wasn''t for Kunpeng''s Secret calculation, how could he miss it? However, Kunpeng is useless even if he gets better, but he can''t go against the general trend of heaven. Then Empress Wu finally needs to return Li tangjiangshan to Li. At that time, it''s time for the west to fight back, you and me If I help the two saints of the West secretly, I don''t believe that I can resist the counterattack of the west by virtue of my ability to stop teaching now! "


    Hearing this, the emperor said, "elder martial brother, if the two saints of the west get this southern state, I''m afraid it''s more difficult than heaven. In this way, you and I are not worth the loss!"


    The supreme old gentleman said disapprovingly: "younger martial brother, he thinks highly of the two saints in the West. The west is poor and has no innate treasure to suppress Qi luck. If they didn''t get the support of younger martial sister Nuwa, how could they secretly steal my Qi luck in the east? Now without the support of younger martial sister Nuwa, they can''t be compared with you and me."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, Xiangbi, you have also found that the demon saints who have been living in seclusion of the demon family have been born one after another. Younger martial brother Tongtian is now pulling out the reputation of intercepting religion and attracting many small demons of the demon family. If they join Tongtian again, even the two saints in the West will not be the opponent of younger martial brother Tongtian and Kunpeng!"


    When the emperor heard this, he said with a smile: "Younger martial brother, you have to worry more about this. Now it seems that younger martial brother Tongtian has gained the support of younger martial sister Nu Wa, but don''t forget that Kunpeng has allied with empress Houtu. The Lich doesn''t stand side by side. It won''t be long before there will be conflict within themselves. At that time, they will split, either stop teaching, form an alliance with Kunpeng and abandon the Lich family, or keep the Lich family and abandon the Lich family It''s not a worry to stop teaching there. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun was not as confident as the supreme old gentleman. He just heard him say, "senior brother, although you have some truth, according to Kunpeng''s wisdom, he should have thought of this long ago. He won''t be on guard. I''m afraid your idea can''t be realized!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother thinks highly of the Kunpeng. Even if he gets better, can he change the general trend that the Lich family does not exist? As long as he can''t, the Lich and the Lich can''t coexist, and there is bound to be a dispute."


    The Supreme Lord is right. Kunpeng can''t change this situation. Otherwise, he won''t just let the leader of Tongtian sect form an alliance with the demon clan and stay away from it. It can be seen that the Supreme Lord''s vision is much higher than that of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty.


    The Supreme Master paused here for a moment, and then said: "younger martial brother, Wei brother is not afraid of intercepting religion and alliance with the demon family, but worried about the change of the Haotian in the heaven!"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Master, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty couldn''t help but move his mind and said, "elder martial brother means that Haotian has also allied with younger martial brother Tongtian?"


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "I have this doubt, otherwise the truncated disciples on the heaven court would not take the demon clan as their disciples so frequently, but that Haotian ignored it."


    Yuanshi Tianzun was surprised when he heard this. He quickly said, "elder martial brother, if that Haotian forms an alliance with the sect, the power of younger martial brother Tongtian is amazing. I''m afraid all three worlds will fall into his hands."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "I am also worried about this. Younger martial brother Tongtian secretly persuaded that Haotian without showing the mountain and dew, and won the support of Tianting. It can be seen that his ambition is great. If he is allowed to develop like this, I''m afraid there will be no place for you and me and the two religions in these three realms."


    The Supreme Lord is very shameless. His words alone aroused the heart of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty to suppress the interception, but he didn''t have the slightest intention to make a move. It is clear that he wanted to make the elucidation a bird and test the reaction of the interception.


    However, Yuanshi Tianzun was not an easy person. He soon reacted and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but I have been seriously injured since the war of canonization. My disciples have rebelled. Now they are unable to suppress Haotian, but this matter needs to be handled by elder martial brother."


    When the Supreme Lord heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, he secretly scolded: "well, you Yuanshi Tianzun, I want to get out of the matter and let me resist the apostasy myself. I won''t be fooled by you."


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said: "brother also knows the difficulties of younger martial brother, but you also know that there are no disciples in heaven, but you can''t control Haotian. You are the only one who can control Haotian. This matter still needs to be handled by younger martial brother. I hope you don''t refuse!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was very anxious when he heard the words of the Supreme Lord. Although it was said that sermon occupied a lot of positions in the heaven, it was the interception that really mastered the military power. Once there was a conflict, the interception could get Haotian''s support, but his sermon would suffer a great loss. Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to do so.


    Just listen to Yuanshi Tianzun say: "elder martial brother, you also know that there is a great potential to stop teaching in heaven. If I get Haotian''s support again, I can''t contain them, but it''s difficult to do anything about it."


    The Supreme Lord was annoyed when he saw Yuanshi Tianzun''s refusal, but he couldn''t help but get angry secretly.


    Seeing this, Yuanshi Tianzun thought to himself, "you caused all this by yourself. You don''t want to deal with it yourself, but it''s impossible to use my interpretation to block thunder for you."


    It has to be said that at this time, there was no trust between Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord. Yuanshi Tianzun was worried about the rapid development of the Supreme Lord in the earth fairy world. Although the Supreme Lord had explained this matter with Yuanshi Tianzun, Yuanshi Tianzun had suffered the loss of the two western saints in the war of canonization and was already vigilant, But I can''t fully believe what the Supreme Master said, and even what the Supreme Master said is true. The Supreme Master can even give up his disciples, not to mention the teachings of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty.

 Chapter 597

    After a long time, the great old gentleman sighed: "younger martial brother, you don''t know what you said. It''s really difficult for you to explain and teach yourself to contain heaven. Why don''t we send the eight immortals to jointly contain Haotian and the intercepted disciples on heaven with you? What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun also understood that it was not easy for the Supreme Lord to make a compromise, so he said, "since elder martial brother insisted on containing Haotian, I can''t say more. I''ll listen to what elder martial brother said."


    Seeing that Yuanshi Tianzun agreed with his proposal, the Supreme Lord finally persuaded Yuanshi Tianzun to jointly suppress the development of apostasy. Just listen to him say: "so, I''d like you to pay more attention to this matter, but brother Wei should pay attention to the reaction of the two saints in the West."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "please don''t worry, senior brother. I''ll pay more attention to this. I''m afraid that Haotian won''t pay attention to you and me after getting the support of junior brother Tongtian."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he couldn''t help but be silent. He understood that the words of Yuanshi Tianzun were very likely to happen. Previously, that Haotian dared to form an alliance with the two saints in the West. What''s more, now he has the support of Tongtian, Nuwa and Kunpeng. I''m afraid he won''t pay attention to himself and the Supreme Lord. If he wants to conflict with Haotian, In the case that saints can''t do anything, it is very likely to end in the failure of people and Buddhism.


    At the thought of this place, the supreme old gentleman''s slightly improved mood is distressed again. Now, although it is said that the power of the people''s sect has increased greatly, few disciples can take action. Apart from the great master of xuandu, only the eight immortals are barely regarded as experts, but it is difficult to do anything against the great saint of the demon family and the truncated disciples, At this time, the Supreme Lord couldn''t help but sigh why he didn''t accept more disciples at the beginning, otherwise he wouldn''t worry about no one in his hand.


    Yuanshi Tianzun naturally knows the shortcomings of the Supreme Lord, but he is not much better than the Supreme Lord. He originally has few disciples. After being secretly dragged away by the two saints of the west, he is also seriously injured. Even if he is consistent with the teachings of the Supreme Lord, he cannot be compared with the interception of religion.


    For a time, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the supreme Lao Jun were silent and secretly planned what to do.


    After a while, I only heard the supreme old gentleman say: "Younger martial brother, what you said is indeed possible, but now you and our disciples are not their enemies, let alone Kunpeng. It seems that you and I need to change our strategy and secretly draw some people together. The Shushan sword sect can''t give up completely, otherwise you and I won''t be able to compete with the apostasy and Buddhism in the future."


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty couldn''t help sinking. At the beginning, the Supreme Lord said to him that he would list the Shu mountain disciples as gods. Although he had some doubts in his heart, he still believed it. After all, Shu mountain has caused a lot of trouble in the earth fairy world these years. When the great disaster comes, few people can escape the great disaster. The listing of gods is not a guarantee But now the Supreme Master''s repentance, Yuanshi Tianzun had to find another way to plan for his disciples.


    The Supreme Lord also knew that he wanted to preserve Shushan sword sect now, but it caused the dissatisfaction of Yuanshi Tianzun. Originally, Yuanshi Tianzun could tolerate the massive expansion of Shushan sword sect in the earth fairy world because he had said that he would rob Shushan disciples to be listed as gods, protect people and explain other disciples of the two religions. Now he''s going back, Yuanshi Tianzun may think he wanted to calculate before For him, it was impossible for the two religions to develop in the Shu mountain. I was afraid that the two religions would conflict in the fairy world.


    Thinking of this, the great old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, I will handle the matter of Shushan sword sect with affection and will not affect the overall situation. You don''t have to worry about this."


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty couldn''t help humming coldly and thought to himself, "it''s nice to talk about it. It''s impossible for me to listen to you again. If the Shushan sword sect doesn''t converge, don''t blame me for fighting back. It''s impossible for you to monopolize the immortal Shu."


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun thought so, he didn''t show it. After all, he didn''t want to conflict with the Supreme Lord now, so he said, "elder martial brother, I have no opinion if you want to keep the Shushan sword sect, but the Shushan sword sect can''t be so arrogant, otherwise it will lead to the counterattack of the sect and the demon clan. At that time, everything will be late."


    The Supreme Lord heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, but he understood that Yuanshi Tianzun advised himself not to go too far by intercepting religion and demon family, so he smiled and said, "younger martial brother, don''t worry. I know if you don''t say that."


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to discuss with the supreme old gentleman again, so he said, "elder martial brother, in that case, I won''t disturb your retreat. I''ll go back and arrange everything now."


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "then I won''t keep younger martial brother."


    Looking at the back of Yuanshi Tianzun''s departure, the supreme old gentleman knew that people and expounding the two religions could not be as close as before. However, the supreme old gentleman did not mean that as long as his plan was successful, other religions would be respected in the three realms. At that time, Yuanshi Tianzun had nothing to do even if he was dissatisfied.


    In the Western Paradise, after seeing Kunpeng and Nuwa appear at the same time, Jieyin and zhunti''s faces don''t change greatly, and their hearts fluctuate like waves.


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, you and I have miscalculated, but I don''t want to make an alliance with the leader of Tongtian cult and Kunpeng because of the suppression of the supreme Lao Jun. this is very disadvantageous to you and me!"


    Then he sighed: "what younger martial brother said is very true. I knew it would end like this. You and I should support the demon family and fight for the favor of empress Nuwa, but it''s too late to say anything now."


    Zhunti said: "elder martial brother, now the Tongtian sect leader has not only received the support of the demon family, but also the acquired merit and virtue treasure that can suppress the Qi luck. In this way, the momentum will be great. It is difficult for you and me to regain the control of Nanzhan Prefecture. The great old gentleman not only didn''t benefit himself, but also implicated us in the West. It''s really hateful."


    Then he said, "the great old gentleman is really hateful, but it''s no use for you and me to complain. It''s better to think about how to deal with it."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, we once cooperated with empress Nu Wa. Do you think we can''t persuade empress Nu Wa to give up the alliance with the apostasy through the identity of Tathagata Buddha?"


    After hearing this, she couldn''t help thinking. After a moment, she sighed: "I don''t think there is much hope of success in this matter. Now, because of the crazy move of the supreme old gentleman, the demon saints of the demon family have returned one after another. The demon family is no longer the decision of empress Nuwa herself. Even if the Tathagata Buddha goes to persuade, it won''t play a great role."


    When zhunti heard this, he also thought for a moment and sighed: "what elder martial brother said is very true. Most of the demon saints hate the great sun Tathagata Buddha very much. At the beginning, if he hadn''t been protected by Empress Nu Wa, he would have been executed by those demon clans. Now he is sent to lobby empress Nu Wa. If he is not careful, he may arouse the anger in the hearts of those demon saints."


    Then he nodded and said, "that''s right. If the great day Tathagata Buddha doesn''t die for a day, then I can seek a point of luck from the demon family with the identity of the great day Tathagata Buddha, so no matter what, the great day Tathagata Buddha can''t make mistakes."


    Zhunti nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. The demon clan is a spiritual treasure that does not suppress Qi luck. We can get some Qi luck from it. Originally, the interception is the same as the demon clan, but now the leader of Tongtian sect has the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow. You and I can''t get Qi luck from the interception, but it''s a big loss."


    Then he said, "you and I can''t control this matter, but I don''t understand why Nuwa and Kunpeng don''t get the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow. Instead, they want to help the leader of Tongtian cult do this. It''s a little strange. I don''t know what younger martial brother thinks about it?"


    Zhunti thought for a moment and said: "It''s really strange. Now the situation of the demon clan is so dangerous. If Nuwa gets this treasure, she can solve some problems to a great extent, and Kunpeng is very stingy. He can''t give the Tongtian sect leader such a treasure of merit and virtue for nothing. In my opinion, there must be some agreement between them, otherwise, according to the behavior of Kunpeng and Nuwa It''s impossible. "


    Then he said, "what agreement can make Kunpeng and Nuwa willing to give such a treasure of merit and virtue to the leader of Tongtian?"


    Zhunti said, "I can''t figure that out."


    Zhunti and Jieyin were concerned and confused. They didn''t find that the most valuable merit and virtue of the day after tomorrow was related to Confucianism. It''s impossible for Kunpeng and empress Nuwa to seek it by themselves. They might as well take this opportunity to make Tongtian cult leader form a good relationship and let Tongtian cult leader owe them a great favor.

 Chapter 598

    After hearing zhunti''s words, zhunti couldn''t help reading Kunpeng, Tongtian and Nuwa. He wanted to find out the connection from them. Zhunti was also meditating.


    After such a moment, the zhunti suddenly shouted, "elder martial brother, I think of it!"


    After hearing this, he hurriedly said, "younger martial brother, please tell me what you think."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, you think that although the relationship between Kunpeng and Nuwa has eased, they must be in conflict with each other. They both want the most valuable merit the day after tomorrow. No one wants to let go. Lingbao can''t be divided into two. In this case, they can only give Lingbao to the Tongtian sect leader, so they can''t cause a fight between them."


    After hearing this, he thought carefully and felt that there was some truth in what zhunti said, but he thought it was not the key, so he said, "younger martial brother, your words are some truth, but I think it is not the key. There must be another reason!"


    When zhunti heard this, he was right to think about it carefully. He still looked highly at the consciousness of empress Nuwa and Kunpeng. Even if they could not share the acquired merit treasure equally, they could exchange it with each other. Empress Nuwa and Kunpeng did not lack innate spiritual treasures. The two sides could negotiate the conditions for exchange, which could not make the Tongtian sect leader so cheap.


    Thinking of this, zhunti could not help overturning his previous ideas and Rethinking the mystery.


    He finally got rid of the mood of care and chaos, figured out the mystery, and just heard him say: "Younger martial brother, you and I think in the wrong direction. In fact, this is not what you and I thought before. Kunpeng and empress Nuwa have no ability to get this postnatal merit and virtue treasure. The reason why they do this is just to take the opportunity to let the leader of Tongtian owe them a cause and effect."


    Hearing the hint of receiving the quotation, zhunti suddenly realized, understood the reason of the matter, and sighed: "I see. The Lingbao itself belongs to Confucianism, but the Confucianism was created by Kong Xuan, which naturally belongs to jiejiao. Kunpeng and Nuwa just come forward to agree."


    Then he nodded and said, "that''s right!"


    Zhunti sighed, "Kong Xuan is indeed a man of great wisdom. If it weren''t for the Kunpeng''s resistance, he wouldn''t have entered the interception, which made the Tongtian sect leader cheap for nothing."


    Then he sighed, "that''s all, but it''s just a nuisance to mention it now."


    Zhunti nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but I lost my manners."


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, I don''t know if you have found that there are some problems in closing the demon clan so much!"


    When zhunti heard this, he nodded and said, "elder martial brother, did you mean that Haotian covered up his disciples to go down to earth?"


    Then he said, "it''s just this matter. It seems that Haotian has completely betrayed you. I take refuge in the Tongtian sect leader and Kunpeng, otherwise he won''t dare to take the risk of offending you, me, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun to help the Tongtian sect leader."


    Zhunti nodded and said, "Haotian is indeed a fickle villain, but he should be killed. However, since he dares to help Tongtian cult leader so clearly and boldly, even if we don''t start with him, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun won''t let him go. We''ll have a good play soon."


    The guide was not so happy as zhunti. He just heard him sigh: "younger martial brother, I''m afraid that the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun are Haotian who can''t have the support of Tongtian sect leader."


    Zhunti said with a smile: "elder martial brother is worried too much. No matter how they win or lose, it is very beneficial to us in the West. It''s best for them to lose both."


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, I understand what you said, but have you ever thought that the power of Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader has become so great that the three religions of non-human, Buddhism and Buddhism are united, otherwise it will be irresistible?"


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, are you exaggerating? How can Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader have such a huge power!"


    To approach road: "Younger martial brother, Na Haotian is the emperor of heaven granted by the Taoist ancestors, representing the heaven court. Empress Nuwa is a demon saint and a human virgin, but it can represent these two aspects. Kunpeng is not a human saint, but also has the" Kongtong seal "which is the treasure of the human race. The affairs of the human race can be decided in one word. Empress Tu Niang has formed an alliance with Kunpeng since the end of the reign of God, and is in charge of everything in the hell. Although she was granted a God, she stopped teaching The vitality of the first World War was greatly damaged, but the Confucianism established by Kong Xuan had a great influence in the earth fairy world. They formed an alliance among the five parties. You say that except for the alliance of non-human, Buddhism and Buddhism, any of us can be their enemy. "


    Zhunti was shocked when he heard this quote. The leader of Tongtian sect combined such a huge force with Kunpeng without showing the mountain and dew. It is indeed possible to dominate the three realms. None of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism is their opponent. However, zhunti thought about it. Now, although the alliance between the leader of Tongtian sect and Kunpeng is huge, they are not without weaknesses It means: "Elder martial brother, things are not as serious as you think. The alliance between Tongtian sect leader and their five parties is indeed a huge force, but they are also full of contradictions. The Lich and the Lich are not independent, but it is difficult to get along with and fight together between the Lich and the Lich. Not to mention Haotian, he personally cut off the head of the great witch Xingtian at the beginning, and he also used the ''Zhou Tian star Dou array'' to help them Help Xuanyuan defeat the great witch Chi you. The great witch Bai Qi and Qin Shihuang were also hurt by the heavenly court. It can be said that Haotian and the witch family also have a deep hatred like the sea. There is no possibility of peaceful coexistence between the two sides. In my opinion, there will be disputes within the Tongtian sect leader in no matter how they choose. "


    After hearing zhunti''s words, he said with a long sigh: "younger martial brother, you can see things clearly, but you can''t do it for your brother. However, I''m afraid that the Tongtian sect leader will give up the witch clan for the sake of the overall situation. In that way, the Alliance of the four sides is still powerful, which can''t be resisted by any of us."


    Zhunti said with a smile, "this elder martial brother is too worried. I know him very well when he has fought with Kunpeng so many times. Kunpeng would rather give up empress Nuwa and the demon family than give up the witch family. If they really have a dispute, Kunpeng will stand on the side of the Witch family."


    Then he was worried and asked, "younger martial brother, are you sure about this?"


    Zhunti said: "It''s impossible to have a full grasp, but more than 90% of it is still possible. Elder martial brother, you know that Kunpeng has a deep cause and effect with empress Nuwa and Haotian, and the six reincarnations of empress Houtu are instructed by Kunpeng. Kunpeng also founded the underground house. If there is a dispute between empress Houtu, empress Nuwa and Haotian, Kunpeng will definitely stand on the same side The empress of the earth. "


    After hearing zhunti''s analysis, he nodded and said, "younger martial brother, what you said is very reasonable, but even so, you and I can''t take it lightly. We should pay more attention to Kunpeng and Tongtian sect leader. It''s best to reach an agreement with the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun to deal with Tongtian sect leader and Kunpeng together."


    When zhunti heard this, he shook his head and said: "Elder martial brother, now the next mass robbery is coming. In the war of gods, we calculated that the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun were as hostile as the sea, especially Yuanshi Tianzun. According to his character, I''m afraid his hatred for you and me is far more than that of Tongtian sect leader. There is little hope to join hands with him to deal with Tongtian sect leader."


    Jieyin also knew this, but he didn''t want to put the survival of the West on the conflict between Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader, so he said: "Younger martial brother, even if there is a little hope in this matter, we should strive for it. You know Kunpeng''s wisdom. He will also think of what we can think of. He is afraid that he has the ability to eliminate the contradiction between the two Lich races. At that time, I was the first to bear the brunt. Neither Kunpeng nor Tongtian cult leader can let us go!"


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed and said, "well, let''s discuss with the supreme old gentleman and see what he thinks. Even if it doesn''t work out, it''s just a loss of face. It''s no big deal."


    Then he said: "brother Wei also thinks so. In the next robbery, we should not only face Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader, but also deal with the reincarnation of Hongyun. If we can''t deal with Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader before Hongyun gets the way, then we will suffer heavy losses in the West. If we are not careful, we will be in danger of destroying the cult."


    Zhunti nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very reasonable. I went to lobby Yuanshi Tianzun, and elder martial brother went to see the supreme old gentleman. If they agree, we should strive to defeat the sect and the demon clan first in the cohesion of this mass robbery. As for Kunpeng, let him go first and deal with him after the next mass robbery."


    Then he nodded and said, "everything is as junior brother said. You and I act separately."


    Zhunti nodded, and then he and Jieyin went to lobby the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun.

 Chapter 599

    Zhunti and Jieyin didn''t know that after helping the leader of Tongtian cult, Haotian also knew that he would offend the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun because of this, so he had already made preparations. After Kunpeng and empress Nuwa witnessed the iron scroll of the Dan book, Haotian began to order people to invite the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa to heaven to discuss the position of emperor Chen.


    After receiving the invitation, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty all went to heaven one after another, ready to take the throne of gouchen great emperor, so as to contain the demon family and the leader of Tongtian cult, but let the zhunti and pick them up for nothing.


    When zhuntiqu pointed out that he knew the reason, he was furious. Since Haotian wanted to re elect gouchen emperor, why didn''t he invite them to be the two saints of the west? It was clearly contemptuous of the West.


    Just listen to Zhun''s angry way: "elder martial brother, we can''t make Haotian feel better when he resists me so much. Let''s go and argue with him about it. Do you think so?"


    After hearing zhunti''s remark, he pondered for a moment and said: "My younger martial brother is very kind, but you and I can''t capture the position of gouchen. However, we can take this opportunity to secretly help the Supreme Lord and the first emperor, so that they can get the position of gouchen to fight against the interception and the demon clan. In this way, when the two religions occupy the great righteousness, they can contain the demon clan and the interception. At that time, there will be a conflict between them, and the cause and effect will be deep They won''t deal with us first in the next robbery, so we can have enough time to deal with Hongyun and Kunpeng. "


    Zhunti said with a smile, "what elder martial brother said is very true. You and I will go to Tianting to destroy the good deeds of Haotian and Tongtian sect leader. See what their expressions are."


    Zhunti and Jieyin were wrong. That Haotian didn''t intend to give up the position of hook Chen to the sect or the demon family, but wanted to return it to the Yuanshi Tianzun. On the one hand, he wanted to ease the relationship with the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun, on the other hand, he wanted to take the opportunity to consume the power of people, expound and intercept the three religions and prepare himself to get rid of the control of Sanqing.


    After receiving the invitation, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa thought that Haotian was making good to herself and wanted to give up the position of gouchen to them to fight against people and explain the two religions, so they both went to Tianting happily, but they didn''t expect that Haotian''s move was harboring evil intentions.


    Kunpeng, who didn''t attend the meeting, knew Haotian''s move best. He didn''t want to stop Haotian''s move. Kunpeng knew that he and Tongtian cult leader had shown their sharpness in a short time, which had attracted the attention of people, Buddhism and Buddhism. He should hide his power and bide his time to avoid the attention of the saints and pay more attention to the earth star. However, Kunpeng didn''t persuade Tongtian cult leader to give up his conspiracy He also knows about the throne of the great emperor. Now the leader of Tongtian sect feels that his power has increased greatly and is trying to compete with the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. It is impossible to listen to his own persuasion and will not find it boring.


    After getting everything right, Na Haotian and the mother of the Western king welcomed the arrival of the Supreme Master Lao Qun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian cult leader and empress Nu Wa. When they sat down and were ready to discuss the ownership of the Chen emperor, the two western saints appeared.


    Haotian was surprised by the appearance of the two saints in the West. He didn''t invite them, but why did they come here? Haotian asked, "I don''t know why the two saints came to heaven?"


    Zhunti said, "we are here for the great emperor Chen."


    As soon as zhunti said this, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother did not change their faces. The supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and Nu Wa''s mother also changed their faces.


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult first said, "this is the time when the throne of emperor Chen is in the eastern heaven. If it has nothing to do with the west, I won''t bother you. Please go back!"


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect said so, empress Nuwa also said, "what elder martial brother Tongtian said is very true. This is a matter of the East and has nothing to do with the West. The two Taoist friends should not participate in this matter."


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty were silent when they saw the words of empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult. Their move made the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa very angry.


    That Haotian and Xiwang''s mother looked at each other, and they felt very normal about the actions of the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun. Although there was a little accident, it did not exceed their expectations.


    Na zhunti was delighted to see the actions of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, and said, "gouchen''s great responsibility is related to the rest of the three worlds, but we have to come."


    Zhunti''s words made Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa angry. When did the Oriental Tianting talk about them and the two saints in the west.


    The leader of Tongtian sect sneered and said, "zhunti, your tone is not small. It seems that you can''t live or die without your two saints in the West. Don''t you think you have exceeded your ability?"


    When zhunti heard Tongtian leader''s words, he didn''t respond very much. He said calmly, "if you want to add sin, you don''t have words. Tongtian Taoist friends slander me so much, but it''s a little too much in the West."


    The whole sky sneered: "this is what you ask for. You can''t blame others."


    When zhunti heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "listening to the words of Tongtian Taoist friends, it seems that it is inevitable to outline the position of emperor Chen?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "emperor gouchen commands all demons, but this one should be in the charge of our demon family. Only in this way can the three realms be stable and not lead to a struggle."


    The leader of Tongtian sect won the favor of empress Nu Wa. Naturally, he stood on the side of empress Nu Wa and said, "what younger martial sister Nu Wa said is very good. It is precisely because there is no great emperor Gou Chen, so some people in the earth fairyland wantonly hunt and kill the demon clan under the slogan of acting for heaven, which has aroused the unrest of the three realms. The position of great emperor Gou Chen should be held by the demon clan to avoid similar events."


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun''s face changed greatly when he heard Tongtian sect leader''s words. It was obvious that Tongtian Taoist friend was humiliating him in front of the public. How could he bear it? He just heard his cold hum: "If the demons in the lower world didn''t cause trouble everywhere, how could they end up today? As for the position of emperor Chen, the demon family can''t take charge of it. Otherwise, the collusion between the two sides will affect the common people in the three worlds, and the world will be in chaos."


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Master, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty also said, "what the eldest martial brother said is very true. It is true that the position of the great emperor can not be held by the demon family, so as not to endanger the three realms."


    Empress Nuwa was very angry when she saw that both the Supreme Lord and the first emperor were opposed to this, but she had nothing to do with each other. However, she thought about it and said, "in that case, even if I didn''t say this, senior brother Tongtian has great wisdom, but when she is the position of hook Chen, we should have nothing to say?"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor sneered and said, "younger martial sister Nuwa''s words are bad. Now you are an ally with younger martial brother Tongtian. If you let that Wudang take over the position of hook Chen, what''s the difference between the demon family''s own mastery and this statement is inappropriate."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said angrily, "elder martial brother Yuanshi, I''m afraid you want to get the position of gouchen by pushing and blocking against younger martial sister Nuwa."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun''s face changed. He said angrily, "emperor Chen was originally in charge of Lei Zhenzi and belongs to my hermeneutic school. It''s reasonable for me to take over this position. What''s wrong? On the contrary, you colluded with younger martial sister Nuwa to seek this position, but it''s against heaven!"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she sneered and said, "elder martial brother Yuanshi''s words are even more inappropriate. According to elder martial brother''s words, regardless of ability, just inherit. Isn''t it that the world will be in chaos? I think it''s even more inappropriate."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "what younger martial sister said is very true. For the safety of the three realms, the position of outlining should be the capable. Otherwise, how can we deter the demons in the world!"


    When tizhun saw the leader of Tongtian sect arguing with Yuanshi Tianzun, he said, "it''s even more inappropriate for Tongtian Taoist friends to say this. Lei Zhenzi died for the safety of the three realms. It can be seen that the disciples of Yuanshi elder martial brother are virtuous people. The position of outline should naturally be returned to him, otherwise who is willing to sacrifice for the three realms in the future."


    As soon as zhunti said this, the Yuanshi Tianzun and the supreme old gentleman were very surprised. They never thought that zhunti would speak in support of teaching, and they were stunned on the spot for a time.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were furious when they heard this, but they thought it had been arranged by the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the Supreme Lord. They joined hands with the two saints of the west to suppress them again. They only heard the leader of Tongtian cult sneer and say: "Elder martial brother Yuanshi is so calculating that he colludes with outsiders again and again regardless of the interests of the East. It''s shameless. He can''t be a son of man. No matter what you say, I won''t give in to Chen."


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian and empress Nuwa misunderstood each other, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "since everyone wants this seat, we don''t wait until the next robbery is handled by the teacher."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he looked at empress Nu Wa and said, "well, I have no opinion."


    What else did the first emperor want to say, but he was blocked by the Supreme Lord. He dragged the first emperor away from the heaven, and the two western saints left immediately.

 Chapter 600

    After the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two western saints left, only the Jade Emperor, the West Queen Mother, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa remained above the hall.


    At this time, the Jade Emperor said, "the two Taoist friends are sorry. Originally, I wanted to take this opportunity to give the position of the great emperor to the two Taoist friends, but I didn''t expect that the two saints in the West suddenly appeared, which disrupted my original cloth family and made things unexpected. It''s really bad."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said, "it''s no wonder that younger martial brother Haotian is responsible for this. If you want to blame it, you can only blame the two saints in the West. The supreme old gentleman and the emperor of Yuanshi are too excessive, which has nothing to do with younger martial brother Haotian."


    The Jade Emperor said, "thank you for your understanding, elder martial brother. Anyway, I don''t think about it well, otherwise it won''t happen!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother Hao is serious. It''s valuable that you can put yourself in our shoes. No wonder you''re right."


    The West Queen Mother said, "now the throne of emperor Chen is in vain, but it is not two Taoist friends. What do you think?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "what else can you think of? Now you can only look at it step by step. I don''t know why you two didn''t invite Kunpeng to discuss this time."


    The West Queen Mother said, "it''s not that we didn''t invite Kunpeng Taoist friends, but that he said it was an internal matter of heaven. He must be holy, but it''s hard to participate, so he refused."


    Empress Nuwa was puzzled when she heard this. She couldn''t help thinking: "how could Kunpeng refuse such a good thing? Did he know that the western two saints had invited him to make trouble, so she didn''t want to come and lose her face for nothing?"


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. She couldn''t help but feel dissatisfied with Kunpeng. She only heard her say, "Kunpeng''s doing this is a bit impolite and failed to live up to their kindness."


    The queen mother of the West was a little surprised when she heard Nu Wa''s words. She couldn''t help looking at each other secretly with that Haotian. She could clearly see a chill in each other''s eyes. Only listen to the West Queen Mother said: "it''s no wonder Kunpeng Daoyou, it''s our own thoughtlessness."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "well, we are all allies. There''s no need to say so, but Taoist Kunpeng is worried too much. Even if it has nothing to do with him, he should come and show his face. The town scene is also good. As for the future affairs, you need to take care of them more!"


    Empress Nuwa nodded when she heard Tongtian''s leader''s words and said, "what elder martial brother Tongtian said is very true, but the demon family needs two more care in the future."


    The leader of Tongtian cult didn''t notice his tone and location, but he said the wrong words, which made the queen mother and the jade emperor have ideas.


    The Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother said, "this is my equal thing. Even if you don''t say it, we will pay more attention. After all, we are allies!"


    They said the two words "ally" very seriously, as if to remind the leader of Tongtian and empress Nuwa. Unfortunately, the leader of Tongtian didn''t notice this, but empress Nuwa seemed to come over on the contrary, and her expression seemed a little unnatural.


    Just listen to the leader of Tongtian sect saying, "that''s good. Thank you for your care on the Tianting. This Tianting is not the place we''ve been waiting for a long time." the leader of Tongtian sect said and wanted to get up and leave.


    The Jade Emperor and the West queen mother hurriedly said, "elder martial brother Tongtian is serious."


    The leader of Tongtian sect smiled when he heard this, then looked at empress Nuwa and said, "I have something else to do, so I won''t stay much longer. Now I''m going to the lower bound. I don''t know if there''s anything else for younger martial sister?"


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile, "I have nothing to do, so I''ll go down with my senior brother."


    Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian sect got up to bid farewell to the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the west, and then went out of heaven with empress Nuwa and returned to jin''ao island.


    After the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa left, the Jade Emperor sighed: "I didn''t expect that the power in our side seems strong, but it is not peaceful and stable inside!"


    The queen mother of the West sighed when she heard this: "things are indeed some accidents. It seems that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are dissatisfied with Kunpeng, but I don''t know how long such an alliance can last. It seems that you and I need to make plans early to avoid being caught by surprise!"


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult and the empress Nuwa did not expect that because of their temporary words, they had different thoughts in the hearts of the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West. If they knew, they would regret it very much, but the empress Nuwa noticed this and didn''t know what she thought in her own heart.


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "you and I have miscalculated. I forget that empress Nuwa is the most vengeful person. She has a contradiction with Kunpeng herself. How can she join hands with Kunpeng wholeheartedly!"


    The queen mother of the West nodded when she heard this and agreed with the Jade Emperor, but she had another theory. She just heard her say: "It''s reasonable for Nuwa''s mother to react, but Tongtian sect leader should not have reacted like this. Let''s not mention that if Kunpeng had not helped him in the war of God worship, the interception of religion would have been destroyed by the two saints of the west, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Even recently, the interception of religion has been greatly benefited by Kunpeng. If Kunpeng had not helped him, he would be a Tongtian sect Can the Lord get this treasure? I thought the leader of Tongtian cult was forthright, but now it seems that he is not attached! "


    The Jade Emperor said: "Everyone will become. At the beginning, the leader of Tongtian cult was unable to support himself. Naturally, he would make friends with Kunpeng. Now that he has formed an alliance with empress Nuwa and the demon family, how can he like Kunpeng as a quasi saint? Naturally, he wants to favor empress Nuwa. Besides, now the sect has its own spiritual treasure to suppress Qi luck. There is no need to borrow Kunpeng''s Qi. So Kunpeng is in his heart The impact on nature is less than that of empress Nuwa! "


    When the queen mother of the West heard the Jade Emperor''s words, she felt very reasonable and sighed: "you''re right. People will become faster, especially those who want to establish a great religion like Tongtian sect leader. It''s good that you and I are vigilant and don''t fully trust them, otherwise they will suffer a great loss!"


    The Jade Emperor said, "after so many things, how could I not be vigilant? Fortunately, the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa didn''t know what you and I thought, otherwise they would cut you and me first!"


    The West queen mother sighed, "it''s good that they didn''t get the position of hook Chen, otherwise you and I will be sad in the future. Since the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa have had a contradiction with Kunpeng, I don''t know which side you want to join them?"


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "I knew there were contradictions between them, but I shouldn''t form an alliance with them. Now you and I can only pretend not to know and deal with both sides!"


    The queen mother of the West frowned when she heard this and said, "Haotian, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as you think. Even if you don''t offend both sides, I''m afraid that empress Nuwa won''t let you like it. At that time, you and I will not be human on both sides and become enemies of both sides!"


    Hearing this, the jade emperor also thought it was very reasonable. After thinking for a moment, he said: "The leader of Tongtian sect has the ''sword array for killing Immortals'' in hand, which can not be broken, and empress Nuwa is also a saint. Even if they form an alliance with the supreme Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the west, they can protect themselves. Kunpeng is only a quasi saint. Even if they form an alliance with the Witch and empress Nuwa, they can''t resist the saints. In my opinion, you and I''d better take refuge in the leader of Tongtian sect."


    Hearing this, the queen mother sighed: "Now we are still useful to Tongtian cult leader. Naturally, he won''t do too much, but once you and I are useless, I''m afraid you and I will come to no good end. Don''t forget that Kunpeng has such a good relationship with him. He will abandon him, not to mention you and me. I''m afraid that when the next robbery comes, Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa will abandon you and me first to calm the Supreme Lord The anger of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West. "


    The Jade Emperor was stunned when he heard this, and sighed: "that Kunpeng is just a quasi saint, and now all saints are dissatisfied with him. I''m afraid he will bear the brunt of the next robbery. I don''t know whether he can protect himself. If you and I take refuge in him, I''m afraid there will be no good end!"


    However, the mother of the Western King disapproved of the Jade Emperor''s remarks and said, "Haotian, you underestimate Kunpeng. According to his wisdom, it is impossible not to know the ideas of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa and guard against them. In addition, there is a ''Celestial Star array'' where the saints should be vigilant even if they want to pay Kunpeng, and I don''t think Kunpeng will leave a way for himself!"


    When the jade emperor heard this, he said, "according to your words, he wants to take refuge in Kunpeng?"


    Xiwang''s mother nodded and said, "that''s right. What do you think?"


    The Jade Emperor sighed and said, "well, I''ll listen to you."

 Chapter 601

    After leaving Tianting, empress Nu Wa did not turn back to her own wa palace, but went to jin''ao island with the Tongtian cult leader. The Tongtian cult leader was greatly surprised.


    After returning to jin''ao Island, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help asking, "younger martial sister Nu Wa doesn''t return to wa palace, but she wants to go back to the island with me. I don''t know what''s important to discuss with me?"


    After hearing the inquiry from the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa nodded and said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, what do you think of the words of Haotian and Queen Mother Xi?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect frowned and said, "younger martial sister Nuwa suspects that Haotian has a different heart from the West Queen Mother?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "I''m worried. Didn''t senior brother Tongtian notice that the tone of the queen mother and Haotian seemed dissatisfied with you and me! And didn''t senior brother think that the two western saints came too suddenly?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect was surprised when he heard this and said, "according to the younger martial sister, that Haotian and the Western queen mother are still connected with the two western saints and want to step on two boats?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I don''t know this, but I always think that Haotian and Queen Mother Xi are on guard against you and me and don''t trust us. But they don''t know about the alliance with Tianting. Is elder martial brother Tongtian personally involved?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect frowned deeper when he heard this and said, "the alliance with Tianting was done by Kunpeng Taoist friend alone. Does younger martial sister Nuwa even doubt him?"


    When empress Nuwa heard Tongtian''s leader''s words, she understood that she had gone too far, so she said, "senior brother Tongtian misunderstood. I don''t have this idea. I want to know how Haotian and Queen Mother Xi reacted when they allied with Tianting. It''s not that I doubt Taoist friend Kunpeng."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "younger martial sister Nuwa was worried too much. That day, Kunpeng Daoyou personally went to persuade her. There should be no problem. Moreover, Haotian and the mother of the Western King have already sinned against the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun. If they don''t take refuge in us, there is only a dead end waiting for them. They can''t contact the two saints of the West any more."


    Empress Nuwa said, "we are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, but we need to be vigilant against accidents. Moreover, Kunpeng Daoyou avoided competing for the position of emperor gouchen this time. He should know how important the position of emperor gouchen is to us, but he doesn''t know what he thinks."


    Mentioning this, the leader of Tongtian cult was also puzzled. He couldn''t help thinking: "according to Kunpeng''s behavior, he can''t give up the position of emperor Chen so easily. Can it really be that Kunpeng has different thoughts with Haotian and Queen Mother Xi, as empress Nuwa said!"


    As soon as the idea came up, the leader of Tongtian cult immediately denied it. He could not help but blame himself for his wild thoughts. The reason why the interception of education can be achieved today is to rely on the help of Kunpeng, but he shouldn''t have this idea. However, as long as he is suspicious, he will unknowingly start to alienate himself.


    Seeing the appearance of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa knew that he was also suspicious, so she said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, do you think we should talk to Kunpeng and see what he thinks?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought this was very reasonable, so he said, "it''s good to ask. It''s safe to say that Haotian and the West queen mother really can''t believe it."


    Empress Nuwa was delighted to hear this, and quickly said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, do you think we should go to visit Kunpeng Taoist friend, or invite him to have a chat?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I''d better go there myself. I can also thank him for the iron scroll of the Dan book!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "what elder martial brother Tongtian said is very true."


    Then the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa went to the Beiming sea to see Kunpeng. What they didn''t expect is that the Beiming sea is very deserted now. Only Chang''e and Jingwei are the five disciples of Kunpeng, but the other three are missing.


    After the two sides sat down, Kunpeng asked, "what''s the matter with the two Taoist friends coming to my Beiming sea?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "we are going to the three treasures hall for everything, but this time we come here to ask about one thing? And thank you for your help on the iron scroll of the Dan book."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he was surprised and asked, "I don''t know what it is that two Taoist friends came to ask each other in person? As for the iron scroll of the Dan book, I just did my part. I can''t thank my Taoist friends!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "Taoist friends are too modest. I wonder if you can tell whether Haotian and Queen Mother Xi are reliable?"


    When Kunpeng heard the Tongtian sect leader''s words, he understood that the other party must have lost the competition for the great emperor Chen, so he was suspicious of Haotian and the West King''s mother, so he smiled and said, "Taoist friends, it''s hard for me to answer this."


    Empress Nuwa was a little worried when she heard this. She hurriedly asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you just need to be frank. What''s difficult to answer?"


    Kunpeng was angry when he heard this. Nuwa''s mother questioned him like this, but Kunpeng didn''t show his inner anger. He said calmly, "empress Nuwa should know that Haotian and Queen Mother Xi have been in charge of Tianting for so many years. How can I detect the slightest from their tone? Not to mention what Haotian and Queen Mother Xi have done. You and I know very well. How do you want me to answer?"


    When empress Nuwa heard Kunpeng''s words, she understood that she had just been a little impolite and hurriedly said, "Kunpeng, I was too anxious just now. Please forgive me if there is any offence!"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "empress Nuwa doesn''t need to be like this. I really can''t answer this question."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, in your judgment, do you think that Haotian and Xiwang''s mother deserve our trust?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "Tongtian Taoist friend, you also know that Haotian is capricious. He can do anything as long as it is beneficial to himself. You don''t know why you doubt them, but how to judge me!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he suddenly realized it and said, "I didn''t make it clear. I hope Taoist friends will forgive me."


    Kunpeng said, "Tongtian Taoist friends don''t need to do this. Please tell me the details. I have some basis."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Kunpeng''s words, he quickly told Kunpeng what had happened in the heaven, and then waited for Kunpeng''s answer.


    After hearing this, Kunpeng thought for a moment and then said, "Tongtian Taoist friends, according to the poor way, that Haotian and the Western queen mother have nothing to do with the two western saints. The arrival of the two western saints is a complete accident, which has nothing to do with Haotian and the Western Queen mother."


    Empress Nuwa asked, "why do Kunpeng Taoist friends judge so?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "in fact, the two Taoist friends are fans of the situation. If Haotian and the queen mother of the West really have to step on two boats, why did they expose their relationship with the two saints of the West so early? It''s totally not normal."


    When Nuwa heard this, she said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, since the Haotian West Queen Mother has nothing to do with the two saints in the west, why do they flicker in her words?"


    Kunpeng said: "it''s easy to explain that that Haotian once formed an alliance with the two western saints, and the two sides had contacts. However, in this case, the two western saints suddenly appeared and disrupted his cloth family, so that things were on the verge of success. He and the Western King''s mother were afraid that you might have doubts with your Tongtian Taoist friends, and it''s human nature to flicker in your words. There''s nothing to doubt!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "but I always feel that Haotian and Queen Mother Xi seem to have something to hide from us and didn''t tell the truth to me and Tongtian Daoyou!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "It''s normal for Empress Nuwa to think so. After all, Haotian once formed an alliance with the two western saints. You will naturally guard against them, so you will feel that there is something wrong between Haotian and the West Queen Mother. Moreover, even if Haotian and the West queen mother have something in mind, it''s very common. You can''t ask them to tell the secrets in their hearts completely!"


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, Tongtian leader said, "according to the words of Taoist friends, Haotian and Xiwang mother are trustworthy?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and said, "I don''t mean that. It''s just that Haotian and Xi Wangmu have nothing to do with the two saints in the West. It''s not that they deserve our complete trust."


    Empress Nuwa said, "so Haotian and Queen Mother Xi are not worthy of our trust!"


    Kunpeng said, "Haotian''s two Taoist friends are very clear. I won''t say much about this. They won''t betray anything that is good for them. If it''s bad for them, it''s normal for them to disagree."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I have understood the meaning of Taoist friends. We can''t completely believe that Haotian and Xi Wangmu should be different."


    Kunpeng nodded when he heard this and said nothing more.

 Chapter 602

    Seeing this, empress Nuwa said, "in that case, we shouldn''t make an alliance with that Haotian, but we should always be wary of him, which is very disadvantageous to us!"


    Kunpeng said calmly when he heard this: "without Haotian''s support in heaven, I don''t know how much the demon clan will lose in this robbery. How can the intercepted disciples easily help from the lower world? I don''t know whether empress Nuwa has thought about this. If empress Nuwa wants to cross the river and tear down the bridge, I have nothing to say. It''s up to her to decide everything, but I don''t want to be that villain."


    Empress Nuwa was embarrassed when she heard Kunpeng''s words. She knew that her words had aroused Kunpeng''s dissatisfaction. If the two sides were not in an alliance, Kunpeng would have turned against her. Empress Nuwa also knew that she couldn''t say more at this time, so she had to look at the leader of Tongtian, hoping to get the help of the leader of Tongtian.


    The leader of Tongtian cult doubted Nu Wa so much. Although Haotian and Queen Mother Xi agreed, he didn''t want to have a conflict with Kunpeng because of this, so he said: "Taoist friend of Kunpeng, Nu Wa''s younger martial sister is also for everyone''s sake, not for you. You know that Haotian''s behavior really worries people!"


    Kunpeng said calmly: "Before the alliance, I have said that Haotian is not a good person, and there is nothing we can do to form an alliance with him, but we can''t doubt that the other party wants to be unfavorable to us and want to force the other party away. Taoist friends of Tongtian should not forget that we formed an alliance with Haotian at the beginning, but I went to ask him, not the other party asked us to form an alliance. I hope you should pay attention to this Make it clear. Don''t always doubt your allies. In that case, the alliance will collapse soon, and others will see a joke at that time. "


    The leader of Tongtian sect also felt very reasonable when he heard Kunpeng''s words and said, "Taoist friends are very kind. It''s a matter that junior sister Nuwa and I worry too much. Since Haotian has helped us stabilize the demon family, and he took the initiative to put forward the matter of hook Chen Da, he shouldn''t want to fool us."


    Kunpeng said: "It''s a good thing to be vigilant, but don''t doubt others without evidence. That will panic people inside the alliance. Moreover, if Na Haotian knows that empress Nuwa treats him like this, I''m afraid it will be even more difficult for us to get his help in the future. Empress Nuwa should think about the future of the demon family even if she doesn''t think about herself, After all, that Haotian is the emperor of heaven granted by the Taoist ancestors! "


    When empress Nuwa heard Kunpeng''s words, she couldn''t help thinking, "you''re okay to say me. If you really do so, how can you be difficult for him again and again!"


    Although empress Nuwa thought so in her heart, she couldn''t say it directly. She just heard her say, "what Taoist friend Kunpeng said is very true, but it''s my fault!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult also said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, although junior sister Nuwa is wrong about this, she is also for our consideration. Don''t worry about it."


    Kunpeng said, "I also know that empress Nuwa is thinking of everyone, but we can''t affect the safety of the whole alliance!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect didn''t want to talk about it any more, so he turned to the topic and said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, why didn''t you go to the event of the great emperor Chen? If you were there, the two saints in the West could not be so arrogant!"


    Kunpeng felt sad when he heard this. He understood that the leader of Tongtian sect was still on guard against himself. Although he was very upset at the moment, he didn''t show it. He just heard him say calmly: "gouchen the great emperor''s business is the business of Tianting itself, but I shouldn''t intervene, so I couldn''t go."


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are worried too much. The two saints in the west can intervene in this matter, not to mention you!"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "after all, the two saints in the West are the respect of saints. They can intervene in this matter, but the poor can''t. moreover, I don''t think you can discuss any results on this matter. It doesn''t matter whether you go or not."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "the words of Taoist friends are bad. If Taoist friends can suppress the two saints in the west, younger martial sister Nuwa and I can win the position of gouchen."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and said: "Tongtian Taoist friend, I don''t think so. Although gouchen is not the Heavenly Emperor granted by the Taoist ancestors, he is also the Heavenly Emperor granted by the gods, which is not different from that Haotian. If you saints want to re-establish this position, I don''t know where you will place the Taoist ancestors? Fortunately, you haven''t discussed the result, otherwise once the Taoist ancestors get angry, the consequences will be unimaginable ¡£¡±


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were in a cold sweat. They only heard the leader of Tongtian cult say, "since Taoist friends know that this will happen, why don''t you tell me and younger martial sister Nuwa, so that we can be prepared?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "if Tongtian Taoist friends know this, will they compete for the position of emperor Chen with the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "if I knew this, why would I take such a risk to compete for the position of emperor Chen? I''m not stupid. Naturally, I wouldn''t do such a thing."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "if the Taoist friends don''t fight, then the position of emperor Chen will fall into the hands of the original Heavenly Master. At that time, it was very disadvantageous to the truncated religion and the demon family!"


    The leader of Tongtian said, "it''s better not to do so. The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty will provoke the teacher''s anger and be punished!"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s bad for Taoist friends to say this. If the position of gouchen the great emperor falls into the hands of the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Taoist Zu has nothing to say. After all, Lei Zhenzi is a preacher and died for the safety of the three realms, but Taoist Zu can''t blame him."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the leader of Tongtian suddenly realized and said, "it turns out that Taoist friends are for our sake. No wonder I don''t think it''s like the principle of Taoist friends."


    The leader of Tongtian cult thinks so, but the empress Nuwa doesn''t think so. She can''t help thinking: "Kunpeng, you deceive the leader of Tongtian cult with these words, but it''s impossible to deceive me. I don''t think you will be so kind and think of us. There must be some conspiracy." I have to say that women''s intuition is interest, This is not the reason why Kunpeng did not go.


    Although empress Nuwa thought so in her heart, she said, "thank you, Taoist friend Kunpeng, otherwise senior brother Tongtian and I will be secretly plotted."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "empress Nuwa is serious. You and I are allies. I naturally want to plan for Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng paused here for a moment, then said: "Tongtian Taoist friend, Wu Zetian''s strength should be exhausted, and the rivers and mountains of the Tang Dynasty should be returned to Li. What do you think of this? Can you be prepared?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Kunpeng''s words, he was surprised and said, "the meaning of Taoist friends is to give up that Li tangjiangshan?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that mountain was originally Li Tang''s, and naturally it should be returned to them. Moreover, Wu Zetian has achieved great merit and virtue, but I need to ferry her back to the Beiming sea. In the future, Li Tang mountain needs the support of a Taoist friend!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he hurriedly said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng can''t make it. That Taoist friend Li tangjiangshan tried his best to succeed, but I can''t accept it!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "The reason why I want to attack Li tangjiangshan is not to covet the land of the other side, but to teach the two saints in the West that the human race is not at their disposal. If the Taoist friends don''t take over, being successful in being taught by people, Buddhism and Buddhism will be very disadvantageous to the sect and the demon race. Now the sect seems to be strong, but there is no land of one side. In the future, I will rob one But he is unable to resist the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism! "


    When Nu Wa heard this, she also advised: "elder martial brother Tongtian, Taoist friend Kunpeng said very well. Now the man, Buddhism and Buddhism all have their own territory, but there is no place to stop teaching. Don''t refuse."


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect couldn''t help thinking for a moment and said, "since Taoist Kunpeng said so, I''m ashamed to receive it, but thank you for your kindness."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Taoist friends are serious, but I can''t afford it!"


    Empress Nuwa asked, "Kunpeng Daoyou, in my opinion, Daoyou''s mind doesn''t seem to be in the earth fairy world, but she cares about the earth star, but I don''t know why?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "my mother''s eyes are like a torch. I really don''t want to compete with the saints in the earth fairy world. The earth star has been damaged by the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. The Terran is in great trouble. I can''t bear to protect them."


    When Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa heard this, they said, "Taoist friends are merciful and admirable."

 Chapter 603

    After the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa left the Beiming sea, Jingwei was not reconciled to the fact that the teacher gave up Datang Jiangshan, so he said: "Teacher, Li tangjiangshan is the center of the whole Nanzhan Prefecture. You have tried your best to get it. How can you easily give it to others? Not to mention looking at the appearance of empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian, they all doubt the teachers. Isn''t it a waste of money for them?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s just a state. It''s no big deal. Even if it''s given to Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa, what''s more, as a teacher, he doesn''t intend to compete with the saints in the earth fairy world. It''s best to give Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa!"


    Jingwei said, "teacher, the disciples can''t see the questioning tone of empress Nuwa!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s just a small matter. It''s not worth turning against empress Nu Wa for this. Even if they doubt us, we should pay more attention to it in the future. There''s no need to offend them for this. Jingwei, you and Chang''e go to Nanzhan Prefecture and bring back Wu Zetian!"


    Although Jingwei was unwilling, he did not dare to violate the teacher''s attainments, so he said, "disciple, go now!"


    Kunpeng nodded. Then Jingwei and Chang''e went out of the Beiming sea again and went to the southern prefecture to see Wu Zetian.


    Wu Zetian did not dare to disobey Kunpeng''s orders. It was not long before she handled all affairs and handed back Li tangjiangshan to Li. She pretended to be dead and escaped. She returned to the Beiming sea with Jingwei and Chang''e to recover Kunpeng''s life.


    When Jingwei, Chang''e and Wu Zetian returned to the Beiming sea, the enlightenment and Hou Yi also completed the task and replied to the teacher.


    On the hall, Kunpeng said, "Jingwei, have you explained everything about looking south into the state?"


    Jingwei said, "teacher, disciple, everything has been arranged. Li tangjiangshan has been taken over by the truncated disciple!"


    Kunpeng nodded when he heard this, and then said to Wu Zetian, "you''ve done a good job in Su Daji. Now you''re completely reincarnated. Don''t use the name Su Daji in the future, but Wu Zetian''s name is good!"


    Wu Zetian hurried forward and said, "thank you for your name!"


    Kunpeng said, "after I said this, I accepted you as the Dharma protector of the Beiming sea. In the future, you will stay in the Beiming sea to protect the safety of this side. Go down and have a rest first!"


    When Wu Zetian heard this, she knew that Kunpeng had other things to discuss with his disciples. It was inconvenient for her to be here, so she thanked Kunpeng and turned out of the hall.


    Kunpeng first said to the enlightenment, "what''s the reaction between the interception and the demon clan?"


    The enlightenment came forward and said, "teacher, these days, the demon family is not as peaceful as we think. After being recognized by the interception, many little demons go around for disaster according to the evil spirit in Nai''s heart. The interception is indifferent to this and does not stop those little demons from acting!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help sighing and said, "the demon family really can''t help the wall. Once it gains power, it will be so arrogant and ignorant that it will destroy itself. No wonder it will be suppressed by the supreme old gentleman."


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "teacher, you are the holy teacher of the human race. The demon clan has done so recklessly, but you have lost your face and didn''t pay attention to you. Should we teach them a lesson?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and said, "don''t pay attention to the demon family in advance. I''ll inform the Tongtian cult leader to let him pay attention to the behavior of the demon family. Moreover, it''s not easy to act as a teacher with the empress Nuwa, so as not to cause disputes within the alliance, and let the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West see jokes."


    Jingwei said disapprovingly: "teacher, the demon clan has never considered for us. Why do you think of them? With a teacher, even if you break with empress Nuwa, what can you do!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "I can''t say that. Although I''m not afraid of empress Nu Wa, now the apostasy is allied with the demon clan. Once we break with the demon clan, we also break with the apostasy. This is not a good thing for us, so we can''t act rashly. We''d better inform the leader of Tongtian sect and empress Nu Wa first to let them restrain their disciples."


    Jingwei said: "teacher, I''m afraid that empress Nuwa doesn''t think so, but will advance an inch. At that time, the teacher''s face will be cleaned up."


    Kunpeng said, "I never cared about the face. If empress Nuwa didn''t know the number of days and really acted like this, it''s no wonder she was cruel as a teacher!"


    When Kunpeng said this, he turned his tone and said to Hou Yi, "Hou Yi, what does empress Houtu think of the alliance between the sect and the demon clan?"


    After hearing this, Hou Yi came forward and said, "Hou Tu Niang didn''t say anything to her disciples about this. She just hoped that the teacher could go to the underground to have a chat with one of them!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed and said, "it seems that empress Houtu is dissatisfied with the alliance between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. Let''s go as a teacher and persuade him."


    Hou Yi always remembered that he was a member of the witch family. He was very happy to hear this.


    Kunpeng then said to Wudao, "Wudao, go to see the leader of Tongtian Sect on jin''ao island on behalf of the teacher, tell him about the demon family, and see how the leader of Tongtian sect reacts to it. Go and return quickly, and wait for your news as a teacher."


    Hearing this, enlightenment quickly got up and went to jin''ao island to meet the leader of Tongtian cult.


    The leader of Tongtian cult was surprised by the arrival of enlightenment. When he heard the intention of enlightenment, he felt embarrassed. Kunpeng and empress Nuwa were his allies. No matter which side, the leader of Tongtian cult didn''t want to offend. But he had to tell the enlightenment that he knew, would persuade empress Nuwa, and then send the enlightenment away.


    After the enlightenment left, the leader of Tongtian cult was in a dilemma, but he couldn''t think of a solution for a while. At this time, empress Yunxiao said: "teacher, if the demon clan acts like this, it will damage the reputation of my interception. If it goes on for a long time, it will be very unfavorable to the development of our interception. The disciples think that it should be rectified in time, otherwise it will not only offend the holy teacher Kunpeng, but also destroy the reputation we have finally established!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "I know this, but there is Nu Wa''s mother behind the demon family. If we rectify the demon family now, I''m afraid it will cause the dissatisfaction of Nu Wa''s mother and the demon family. That will affect the alliance between the two sides, which is not what I want to see."


    Lady Yunxiao said, "teacher, even so, there''s no way. We can''t damage our reputation because of this. In that case, it''s hard for the Terran to have a foothold!"


    As soon as empress Yunxiao said this, the dark cloud fairy said disapprovingly: "elder martial sister, this statement is exaggerated, but I don''t think so. As long as Confucianism stops teaching in me, we can ensure our own status among the human race. The affairs of the demon race won''t have a great impact on us!"


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help saying to Kong Xuan, "Kong Xuan, how much do you think this will affect the interception of religion, and will it affect the status of Confucianism in the human race?"


    Kong Xuan thought for a moment and said, "it''s impossible to say that there is no influence. Nowadays, not many people in the Terran know that Confucianism is actually an interdiction, and it should not have any great influence. However, it needs to be on the premise that the Terran doesn''t know the details. If things are revealed, it''s difficult for Confucianism to gain a foothold in the Terran."


    When empress Yunxiao heard this, she said, "according to the character of people and Buddhism, if we don''t respond to this, I''m afraid it won''t be long before they will publicize that Confucianism and the demon family are an alliance. At that time, it will be difficult for Confucianism to have a foothold in the human family!"


    Kong Xuan nodded and said, "what elder martial sister said is very true."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard the words of empress Yunxiao and Kong Xuan, he sighed: "well, as a teacher, he informed empress Nuwa to restrain the demon family and don''t go too far."


    Kong Xuan said, "the teacher should not only restrain the demon clan, but also those who join my sect. Otherwise, it will lead to the contradiction between us and the holy teacher Kunpeng."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said, "you''re right. Kunpeng broke up with the demon family because of the human family. It''s up to you and Yunxiao to manage it."


    When Kong Xuan and empress Yunxiao received their intention, they turned and went out of the hall to rectify the educational administration of the truncated church. The dark cloud fairy looked at Yunxiao and Kong Xuan''s departure with disapproval.

 Chapter 604

    After Kong Xuan and empress Yunxiao retired, the leader of Tongtian also felt that he should persuade empress Nuwa to avoid causing contradictions between her and Kunpeng, so he got up and went to the wa palace.


    Empress Nuwa was very surprised at the arrival of Tongtian sect leader. She quickly asked, "what''s the matter with senior brother Tongtian coming to my wa palace?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "younger martial sister Nuwa, I came here to discuss important matters!"


    Empress Nuwa asked suspiciously, "I don''t know why you asked senior brother to come in person?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I wonder if younger martial sister Nu Wa knows what the demon family has done during this time?"


    Empress Nu Wa nodded her head and said, "now the demon families have gone out of the mountain to take refuge in the interception of religion, but I know about it. Is there anything wrong in it?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "younger martial sister Nuwa, don''t you realize that some demon families are becoming arrogant and harmful to the human race, which is very bad for the reputation of the demon family and me!"


    Empress Nuwa''s face darkened when she heard this, and sighed: "it''s all the fault of the Supreme Master. If the Shushan sword sect hadn''t been so powerful that most demons would have taken revenge on the human race, it wouldn''t have been the situation now!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "younger martial sister Nuwa, whether it''s the fault of Lao Jun or not, now you and I must suppress the limelight of the demon family, otherwise it will lead to great disaster! Now Taoist friend Kunpeng has sent his disciples to inform me. If we respond to the move of the demon family, I''m afraid he will not help but attack the demon family!"


    Empress Nuwa was shocked when she heard this and said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, the matter is not so serious. After all, now the demon family and Kunpeng are allies!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sighed: "Younger martial sister Nuwa, have you forgotten why Kunpeng turned out of the demon clan at the beginning? He didn''t do it now, but to give you and me a face. If the demon clan really crossed his bottom line, it would be impossible to ignore Kunpeng''s behavior, and the consequences would be serious at that time! And younger martial sister, don''t forget that supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun have been trying to attack us, demon clan Doing so gives them a good reason! "


    Empress Nuwa sighed when she heard this: "what elder martial brother Tongtian said is very true. The demon family really should be rectified, otherwise it will be an excuse for the man and the two religions to suppress."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard that empress Nu Wa agreed with his words, he couldn''t help but sigh for a long time. He was really worried that empress Nu Wa would have a dispute with Kunpeng over this matter, which would make things worse. Just listen to him: "I''m relieved that younger martial sister Nuwa can think so. Now that you and I have this southern state, people, Buddhism and Buddhism will stare at us. If there is a slight difference, we will suffer serious consequences."


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian doesn''t need to be like this. I understand all this, but I don''t understand why Kunpeng has evacuated Nanzhan Prefecture. Why do you know more about the interception and every move of the demon family than you and me!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, his face changed and said, "younger martial sister Nuwa suspects Kunpeng of ulterior motives?"


    Empress Nuwa shook her head and said, "senior brother Tongtian misunderstood. I was wondering why the information of our disciples is so low. If there is a fight, I''m afraid it will be over when you and I get the news!"


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect turned better and said, "in fact, this is very normal. Kunpeng must be worried about the Terrans in Nanzhan Prefecture after evacuation, so he ordered people to pay attention to the trend of the demon clan!"


    Empress Nuwa frowned when she heard this. It seemed that she was very dissatisfied with Kunpeng''s move. The leader of Tongtian said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, I know you may be dissatisfied with this, but there is one thing you have to admit. Without Kunpeng''s timely reminder, I''m afraid you and I will be implicated this time!"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she sighed: "although senior brother Tongtian said so, Kunpeng clearly distrusted me. What do you think of me?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "although nunwa junior sister Kunpeng did a little too much, things are really as he thought. The demon family failed to control itself and cause trouble everywhere. You and I have nothing to say!"


    Empress Nuwa was speechless when she heard the leader of Tongtian cult. After a long time, she sighed, "just do it now, but please tell Kunpeng that I don''t want him to do this again!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help feeling heavy when he heard this. He didn''t talk to Nuwa, just nodded, and then left the wa palace.


    On the way back to jin''ao Island, the leader of Tongtian sect sent a message to Kunpeng to convey the meaning of empress Nuwa. He didn''t go to see Kunpeng himself. He was afraid that he couldn''t explain to Kunpeng after meeting. After all, he allied with Kunpeng first. It''s not good to offend Kunpeng for this matter.


    After returning to jin''ao Island, the leader of Tongtian cult felt very depressed. Now he was caught between Kunpeng and Nuwa. According to his understanding of Nuwa, the two sides were afraid that it would be difficult to coexist again. This forced the leader of Tongtian cult to make a choice between Kunpeng and Nuwa.


    After a long time, the leader of Tongtian couldn''t help sighing: "well, up to now, we can only take a step by step and see Kunpeng''s reaction first!"


    After returning to the Beiming sea, enlightenment informed Kunpeng of the response of Tongtian leader. Kunpeng was very disappointed with the response of Tongtian leader.


    At this time, Jingwei said: "teacher, since the saints in heaven behave like this, why do we still form an alliance with them? Isn''t this trouble for ourselves? In my opinion, just draw a clear line with them!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help but move. He also wanted to draw a clear line with the apostasy, but he thought about it. He still had to wait and see the response of Nuwa before making a decision.


    What Kunpeng never thought of was that at this time, the letter sent by the leader of Tongtian cult came. After reading this letter, Kunpeng was very angry. The empress Nuwa looked up to herself too much. At the beginning, she took the initiative to find the leader of Tongtian cult and asked to join the alliance. Now she is so arrogant. It seems that if she doesn''t get angry, she still thinks she is easy to bully.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng gave a cold hum and raised his hand to send a message to the leader of Tongtian cult. On the letter, Kunpeng said: "Tongtian Taoist friend, I was surprised when I received the letter. Since empress Nu Wa is so self righteous, I don''t want to think about it anymore. The alliance between me and the demon clan has ended since then. In the future, both sides will do their own things."


    Wudao and others saw the teacher''s face change greatly, and knew that the teacher was angry. They only heard Jingwei say, "I don''t know why the teacher was so angry?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "I didn''t expect that empress Nuwa is still so self righteous. From today on, there is no relationship between us and the demon family. Both sides go their own way."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Wudao and others were in great spirits. They had long been dissatisfied with the demon family and the interception of education. If there were not a teacher secretly seeking for them, the demon family would not know how much loss they would suffer. Now they are crossing the river and tearing down the bridge. It is clear that they did not pay attention to the teacher, and the teacher should have cut them off.


    After receiving Kunpeng''s letter, the leader of Tongtian cult changed his face greatly. He never thought that Kunpeng would have such a big reaction. He wanted to break with the demon clan directly. In this way, it was difficult for him to make a decision between the two sides! Especially now most of the demon families are involved in the interception, which makes the demon family''s luck connected with the interception, but makes the Tongtian sect leader unable to support Kunpeng. If we can''t persuade Kunpeng to change his mind, I''m afraid that the interception will break with Kunpeng completely. In the future, the interception will carry the curse of betraying allies, and people in the three circles will despise the interception.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult immediately got up and went to the Beiming sea to meet Kunpeng. After meeting, Kunpeng said, "Tongtian Taoist friends came for Nuwa. If Taoist friends advised me to step back, I don''t have to speak. I haven''t been bullied!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, his heart was very heavy and said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, younger martial sister Nuwa is just in a hurry. You don''t need to take it seriously. We can go and have a discussion with her. I think we will get some results."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and said, "Tongtian Taoist friend, I''m a man. You should know that since things have come to this point, I don''t want to have anything to do with the demon family any more. You don''t have to say more. The two sides can get together and break up. However, please tell empress Nuwa that if the demon family dares to fight against the human family again, it''s no wonder I''m cruel."


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, is there no room for relaxation?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said nothing. Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian cult also understood that Kunpeng was determined to break with the demon family. However, he had to leave the Beiming sea.

 Chapter 605

    However, it was said that after the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun left Tianting, Yuanshi Tianzun did not return to yuxu palace, but went to Taiqing heaven with the Supreme Lord.


    After the two took their seats, Yuanshi Tianzun asked, "elder martial brother, the previous situation is very favorable to us. You have to give in if you don''t do it. You have lost your position of hook Chen for nothing?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, it''s not that you don''t want to help you get the position of gouchen, but it''s absolutely impossible. If you really get your wish, you want to form a cause and effect with the two western saints. Do you think about how to return the cause and effect?"


    Hearing this, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was stunned and said angrily, "I said why the two western saints suddenly appeared and were willing to help you and me like this. It turned out that they wanted to reap the benefits of the gods like the first World War. It''s really hateful."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "it''s good that you can understand this, younger martial brother. I don''t know if you''ve thought about it. Although the God on the list is not personally sealed by the teacher, it''s not something you and I can change at will. If you get dissatisfied with the teacher because of this position, it''s not worth the loss."


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was shocked again and said angrily, "what two saints in the west, it turned out that they had this idea. I said how they changed their gender and didn''t participate in the struggle against the Chen emperor. I thought of this long ago and wanted to kill two birds with one stone."


    The Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother, you should be careful in the future to prevent being calculated by the two western sanctuaries!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, since you know all these, why don''t you let the position of Gou Chen be directly given to Tongtian and Nuwa, isn''t that better?"


    The supreme old gentleman sighed, "the way of heaven is unpredictable. You should be careful and be not afraid of ten thousand. Once the position of emperor gouchen falls into the hands of Tongtian and Nuwa, and the teacher doesn''t blame them, we will lose a lot. Therefore, no one can think of emperor gouchen."


    When hearing this, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said, "elder martial brother is brilliant. Younger martial brother admires him very much."


    The great old gentleman sighed, "I''m nothing. The really clever one is the Kunpeng!"


    The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty disdained and said, "Kunpeng is definitely a saint. What''s the wisdom of Kunpeng? The eldest martial brother thinks highly of him!"


    The supreme old gentleman shook his head when he heard this and said, "if you think so, younger martial brother, you will suffer great losses in the future. Among the three realms, Kunpeng is the one that really scares you."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, what''s the fear of Kunpeng? He doesn''t even dare to go to the dispute with emperor Chen. It can be seen that he has nothing to watch."


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "it''s because he doesn''t participate that it''s more terrible. Younger martial brother, what''s your mood when you know that the heaven wants to re-establish gouchen emperor? If Kunpeng can''t go without knowing it, either he has seen through everything or he is extremely patient. In either case, Kunpeng is a very dangerous person!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun felt very reasonable when he heard the words of the supreme old gentleman, and sighed: "elder martial brother, I think it''s too high, but I didn''t think of it. It''s not easy for Kunpeng to live from the flood to today!"


    The emperor nodded and said: "Younger martial brother, it''s best to think so. Kunpeng can defeat Zhun ti. Fighting Nu Wa naturally has its extraordinary place. The achievement of cutting three corpses into Tao is higher than that of you and me. The next amount of robbing Kunpeng will become a saint. Even if you and I get the Tao from him first and have the congenital treasure in hand, we may not be his enemy. If such a person is not strictly guarded, you and I will suffer a great loss in the end £¡¡±


    Yuanshi Tianzun asked, "elder martial brother, in your opinion, is it possible for us to seal Kunpeng and break his arms before he became a Taoist?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Younger martial brother, your mind is understood by your brother. It''s not impossible, but it''s difficult for you and me to achieve it. Don''t forget that now the Kunpeng is allied with Tongtian and Nuwa. You have also seen the power of the" immortal sword array "in the battle of gods. It''s theoretically possible to seal Kunpeng, but it''s actually impossible unless you and I form an alliance with the two western saints and I promise not to use the "immortal sword array" all over the sky, but younger martial brother, do you think it''s possible? "


    Hearing this, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty sighed: "elder martial brother, can we just watch the Kunpeng prove that the sage''s way is not successful?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, don''t be impatient. You and I are watching and paying attention to this. The two western saints are also very nervous. It is not you and me who bear the brunt of Kunpeng becoming a saint, but the two western saints. You and I don''t have to make wedding clothes for others and knock with Kunpeng."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother wants to watch the tiger fight on the mountain and reap the benefits of the fisherman, but if the two saints in the West are defeated, you and me alone can''t be the enemies of Tongtian, Nuwa and Kunpeng!"


    The Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother is worried too much. If the two saints of the West conflict with Kunpeng and Tongtian, both sides will lose. And younger martial brother really thinks Tongtian will be very united?"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Master, the emperor said, "elder martial brother means that there can be no peaceful coexistence between Kunpeng and Nuwa?"


    The supreme old gentleman nodded and said, "you know Nu Wa''s character. In the war of Fengshen, her face was lost by Kunpeng. Moreover, Kunpeng allied with the witch family. The Lich does not stand side by side. Sooner or later, there will be a conflict between them. At that time, even if the whole world wants to suppress it, it is impossible. Their alliance will be divided into two."


    Just as the supreme old gentleman was talking with the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, suddenly they felt that the fairy world had changed. When they counted, they were surprised.


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, what do you think of this?"


    The Supreme Lord thought for a moment and sighed: "Kunpeng is really good. It''s a great deal to respectfully hand over the southern prefecture to Tongtian and the demon clan. In this way, it temporarily alleviates the conflict with the demon clan and stabilizes the interior of the alliance. It seems that he also sees the hidden dangers within the alliance. However, this is also a temporary solution, not the root cause!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "senior brother, even if Kunpeng wants to avoid internal contradictions, he doesn''t have to act like this. Is there any conspiracy?"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "it''s wrong to say it''s a conspiracy. It''s a Yang conspiracy. Conspiracy can be cracked. Even if you know it''s wrong, you will involuntarily go forward."


    The first emperor said, "I''ll tell you, how could Kunpeng be so foolish as to give the southern Prefecture a hand!"


    The great old gentleman sighed, "younger martial brother, you are wrong to say so. Don''t you find anything in it?"


    Hearing what the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, Yuanshi Tianzun thought carefully and said, "elder martial brother, do you suspect that there is a contradiction between Kunpeng and Tongtian?"


    The great old gentleman nodded and said: "That''s right. The southern zhanbu Prefecture was obtained from the two western saints after Kunpeng tried his best, but now it is transferred to the sky, and he himself puts his energy into the earth star. This is not Kunpeng''s usual behavior. I''m afraid there was a contradiction between Nuwa and Kunpeng because of their position. Kunpeng had no choice but to do so and stabilize the Alliance for the time being. However, he is not It is also a clear reminder to the saints that I have no intention of competing with the saints for the luck of the fairyland. If it is not necessary, no one will directly find Kunpeng. Kunpeng is looking for a way back for himself! "


    When hearing this, the Heavenly Master Yuanshi was overjoyed and said: "Elder martial brother, if so, Kunpeng will be dissatisfied with Tongtian and Nuwa. Once they split, they will not be worried! Even if Kunpeng withdraws from the competition for the earth fairy world, there is a deep cause and effect between him and the two western saints. The two western saints may not let him go, and there will be a big war between them."


    The Supreme Master shook his head and said, "younger martial brother, it''s bad! If Kunpeng really has to withdraw from the competition of the earth fairy world, as long as he doesn''t find the trouble of the two western saints, the two western saints won''t easily quarrel with Kunpeng."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, it''s impossible!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "there is nothing impossible. Kunpeng did not establish a great religion, and the two saints in the West could not give up the great religion because of their own selfish interests."


    Hearing this, the emperor asked, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng has a human treasure ''Kongtong seal''. Don''t you want to be an enemy with him in the next amount of robbery?"


    When the Supreme Lord heard the words of the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, he said: "Kongtong seal has a great relationship with the three realms. For the safety of the three realms, I will fight Kunpeng anyway!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help but sigh for a long time. He was not really arrogant. The reason why he did so was to reduce the attention of the Supreme Lord to himself and prepare for the next robbery.


    The Supreme Lord didn''t expect that Yuanshi Tianzun would take precautions against himself. All these were his strategies, so he didn''t find the idea in Yuanshi Tianzun''s heart for a while.


    At this time, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help thinking: "it''s really nice to say. For the safety of the three worlds, you don''t want to monopolize the luck of the human race, but it''s good. You will lose your strength no matter whether you win or lose with Kunpeng, but I can take the opportunity to regain your position in the earth fairy world."


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun thought so in his heart, he said: "what the elder martial brother said is very true. That Kunpeng always threatened us with the ''Celestial Star array'', but the ''Kongtong seal'' fell into his hands, but the Lingbao was covered with dust. As the leader of the human religion, the elder martial brother should take back this treasure in case of accidents!"


    The Supreme Lord was very happy when he heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun. He had no doubt that Yuanshi Tianzun was flattering himself.

 Chapter 606

    After leaving Tianting, the two western saints were very happy. Although they did not complete their goal of forming an alliance with tailaojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, they succeeded in provoking the contradiction between Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian cult leader. It seems that they will fight soon, which is very beneficial to them.


    After returning to the Western Paradise, the two saints of the West were not happy for long, and they also developed Kunpeng''s move to give way to the southern state, but they were greatly surprised.


    But zhunti said, "elder martial brother, what do you think Kunpeng''s intention is?"


    When he heard this, he sighed: "Kun Peng is very cunning, but brother Wei can''t see through his purpose!"


    Zhunti said: "Kunpeng is cunning and changeable. I''m afraid only Hongjun Daozu can see through him in the three circles. Nanzhan Prefecture is very important to our West. Kunpeng''s withdrawal from Nanzhan Prefecture is very beneficial to us. At least you and I don''t have to worry about competing with Kunpeng in Nanzhan Prefecture."


    Then Yin nodded when he heard this and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. Kunpeng is at least signaling to us that he doesn''t want to compete with us for the luck of the fairyland. It''s good. If the next robbery of Kunpeng doesn''t take the initiative to find our trouble, we don''t care about it with him. We''ll wait until we get too much robbery."


    Although zhunti was unwilling to hear the quotation, he agreed to the quotation for the sake of the West. He only heard him say: "I have no opinion on this. Even if we don''t ask Kunpeng for trouble in the next robbery, it doesn''t mean that the Supreme Lord doesn''t ask him for trouble." Kongtong seal "is the most precious treasure of the human race. I don''t believe the Supreme Lord will turn a blind eye to it. At that time, we can sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. It''s better for both of them to lose."


    Then when he heard zhunti''s remark, he sighed: "although the supreme old gentleman is strong, I''m afraid he can''t do anything about Kunpeng. I''m afraid it will be futile. Maybe we''ll have to fight Kunpeng at that time."


    Zhunti sighed: "I''ve also thought about this. Although the supreme old gentleman hasn''t shot several times, everyone knows his accomplishments and the Lingbao he has. Although Kunpeng hasn''t shot less, no one knows how far his accomplishments have come and how many cards he has. I''m not too optimistic about the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Fortunately, Kunpeng is not very harmonious among them Harmony, there is still a chance for the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. "


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, you and I should prepare for the worst anyway. Kunpeng won''t fight with us in the earth fairy world for the time being, which is very beneficial to us. However, you and I can take the opportunity to regain the control of Nanzhan Prefecture. We can''t let the interception and demon clan stand firm, otherwise it will be very unfavorable to us."


    Zhunti said with a smile, "I understand this without saying it, but I just don''t understand why Kunpeng doesn''t compete for the good earth fairy world. He is interested in the earth star whose dragon vein has been broken, which makes people puzzled, but I don''t know if there is any mystery!"


    Then he said, "no matter what the mystery of the earth star is, it has nothing to do with us. Now our most important thing is to try to regain the control of Nanzhan Prefecture. As for what Kunpeng has done in the earth star, we can see but not see."


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "senior brother, our Buddhism has developed very strong on the earth star. It''s a pity to give up so..."


    Before zhunti finished his words, he said: "younger martial brother, our focus is on the earth fairy world. Even if the Earth Star develops well, it can''t be compared with the earth fairy world, so giving up it is our best choice now. Do you want to fight with Kunpeng in that place for this Earth Star, which will make the first heaven and the Supreme Lord cheap in vain!"


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed, "well, the Earth Star will give way to Kunpeng. As long as he doesn''t compete with us for Nanzhan Prefecture, everything can give in."


    When he heard this, he nodded and said, "younger martial brother, it''s best to think so. Now we seem to be the strongest in the west among all forces, but once the quantity robbery comes, we are the weakest existence. If we can''t be enemies with Kunpeng, it''s best not to be enemies with Kunpeng. I think Kunpeng won''t easily fight with you and me. After all, he has to be careful, too old gentleman."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, I don''t need to say more. I understand all this."


    Then he sighed, "but younger martial brother was wronged!"


    Zhunti said with a smile, "as long as the west can prosper, it''s nothing to be wronged."


    Kunpeng was shocked not only by the two saints of the west, the Supreme Lord and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, but also by Haotian and the queen mother of the west, who were also allies. They didn''t understand why Kunpeng did so and gave the land of a state to the apostasy and the demon family in vain.


    In the heaven, the Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, you know Kunpeng better. Why did you say he did this? It''s a land of one state, a quarter of the earth fairyland. Is Kunpeng really so generous?"


    When the queen mother of the West heard this, she said, "Haotian, I don''t know Kunpeng as well as you think. At the beginning, the reason why I made an oath with him with the nine thousand year flat peach was not fully sure, but I wanted to do my best. Success or failure depends on the will of heaven."


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "yaochi, it seems that you were very right at the beginning. Now Kunpeng has the ability to fight with the saints before he becomes a saint. If he becomes a saint, he will be the most powerful among the saints. At that time, if he really keeps his oath, you and I don''t need to be afraid of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty."


    Hearing this, the queen mother of the West said: "Haotian, in the current situation, Kunpeng should not betray his faith. Even a quarter of the earth fairyland can easily give up to the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, let alone protect your life!"


    The Jade Emperor said, "what yaochi said is very true. In the future, you and I can''t count on him too much, so as not to cause his dissatisfaction and damage the relationship between the two sides!"


    The queen mother of the West nodded when she heard this and said, "that''s right, but the empress Nuwa seems to be dissatisfied with Kunpeng. You and I need to pay attention. It''s best to inform him to show your sincerity."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he hesitated. He only heard him say, "there is no need for yaochi to inform Kunpeng about this. If you are not careful, you and I will be wrong inside and outside, and offend both of them at the same time! Moreover, with Kunpeng''s wisdom, he will not fail to find that empress Nuwa is dissatisfied with him."


    The queen mother of the West sighed when she heard this: "Haotian, why don''t you think about it? It is precisely because Kunpeng can find that empress Nuwa is dissatisfied with him, so you and I should inform him so as to close our relationship with him. Otherwise, even if you want to inform Kunpeng, I won''t agree!"


    Hearing the words of the queen mother of the west, the Jade Emperor suddenly realized that he understood the intention of the queen mother of the west, so he said, "I''m confused about this. It''s up to you."


    On hearing this, the queen mother of the West said, "it''s settled like this, but with Kunpeng''s wisdom, we will naturally understand our intention. You and I need to limit the lower boundary of the intercepted disciple on the heaven court, give Kunpeng a clear indication, and let him know that we are firmly on his side."


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor nodded and said, "it''s very easy to do. We can use the name of Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord to suppress the development of interception and demon clan. Even if Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa are dissatisfied with this, they can''t blame you and me."


    The West Queen Mother said, "this method is very good. We''ll do it like this. It''s certain that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa won''t confront the supreme old gentleman. We don''t have to be afraid of being exposed!"


    The West Queen Mother had to pause for a moment, and then said, "Haotian! Although I don''t understand why Kunpeng cares so much about Earth Star, you and I need to do our best to support him, so as to further narrow the relationship between us and Kunpeng. You should pay more attention to the safety of our next disaster."


    The Jade Emperor smiled and said, "even if you don''t say it, I understand that the earth star doesn''t attract the attention of the saints. Even if you and I try our best to help Kunpeng, they won''t have any opinions. They will only be glad that there is no opponent in the fairy world."


    The West King''s mother nodded and sighed, "this is the best. Now, Haotian and Kunpeng are going to leave the fight in the fairy world. Do you think we should gradually fade out of the fight in the fairy world?"


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor pondered for a moment and said, "well, the current situation is not very good for us. It''s better to fade out of the fight in the fairy world, so as not to attract the attention of the saints."

 Chapter 607

    After leaving the Beiming sea, the leader of Tongtian cult was about to go to the wa palace to persuade empress Nuwa and try to ease the relationship between the demon family and Kunpeng. Suddenly, a voice came from the chaos: "we come to Zixiao palace!"


    Not only the leader of Tongtian cult heard the sound, but also other saints heard the sound. Even the Jade Emperor, the queen mother of the west, Kunpeng, Styx, zhenyuanzi and empress Houtu heard the sound. They knew that the Taoist ancestors were calling them, so they got up and went to Zixiao palace in chaos.


    Among the people, empress Houtu couldn''t go by herself because of the interference of the underground. She saw a pillar of light falling in the sky into the underground and took empress Houtu away from the underground.


    When the saints came to Zixiao palace and saw empress Houtu present, they were not surprised, but they were shocked more than that. Soon after Kunpeng arrived, and then zhenyuanzi, Styx River, the Jade Emperor and the West queen mother all came, which made the saints feel that things were a little big.


    After the crowd arrived, Hongjun Daozu appeared silently in front of the crowd. They quickly came forward to worship Daozu.


    Just listen to Hongjun Daozu said, "now it''s only a thousand years from the next robbery. I''ll call you here to make you all ready."


    As soon as Taoist ancestor Hongjun said this, everyone was shocked. The only one who could keep calm was Kunpeng. Before he came here, he thought that Taoist ancestor Hongjun might summon everyone for the purpose of God sealing.


    As the eldest martial brother of the people, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun first came forward and said, "teacher, when the next robbery comes, what are the specific requirements for the people to be gods?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "no, but you should remember that the next robbery is far more dangerous than the last two. Those who do not have a holy throne are in the robbery!"


    Hearing Hongjun Daozu''s words, the people were shocked again, but the Yuanshi Tianzun came forward and asked, "teacher, is there a way to avoid this amount of robbery?"


    After hearing the question of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, all the people gathered together to wait for the answer of the Taoist ancestor.


    Just listen to Hongjun Daozu said: "this amount of robbery is impossible. Only the fairy of Ford can survive safely, and others need to fight for that chance of life by their own abilities."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he felt that it was unfavorable to the interception, so he came forward and said, "teacher, most of my disciples have been canonized now, which can be regarded as making great contributions to the three realms. Can I be regarded as an immortal of blessing?"


    Before Hongjun Daozu answered, zhunti jumped out and said, "elder martial brother Tongtian''s words are bad, but your disciples have a very bad mind. How can they be regarded as an immortal of good fortune for the sake of evil creatures."


    The leader of Tongtian cult was furious when he heard this and said, "zhunti, don''t be presumptuous. This is Zixiao palace, not the Western Paradise. It''s not about you. You''re so rude, but you can''t be the son of man!"


    Hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, zhunti couldn''t help but start a cold sweat. He couldn''t help being frightened. He hurried forward and said, "the teacher is on, but the disciple was rude just now. Please forgive me!"


    After receiving the introduction, he also came forward to plead for zhunti and said, "teacher, zhunti junior brother is just an impulse, not intentional. I hope the teacher will be merciful and forgive him this time."


    When the leader of Tongtian sect heard the introduction and quasi mention, he still wanted to come forward and say something, but she was stopped by the empress Nuwa standing beside him. The leader of Tongtian sect reacted and didn''t speak any more. He waited for the teacher''s disposal.


    Just listen to Hongjun Daozu said, "zhunti, I don''t care about you if I think you are a first offender. You should know yourself well and don''t be so impulsive in the future!"


    When zhunti heard this, he couldn''t help but sigh for a long time, and hurriedly retired with him. When the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa heard the disposal of Hongjun Daozu, they were greatly disappointed.


    Empress Nuwa came forward and asked, "teacher, aren''t the saints the masters of God sealing? Why did you summon Kunpeng, Styx and Houtu to Zixiao palace?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "this Fengshen is different from the past. It''s reasonable to summon them for the teacher!"


    Empress Nuwa asked, "can the teacher tell me the difference between this Fengshen and let us be prepared!"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "even if you don''t ask, the teacher will explain to you that the next amount of robbing the Seven Saints of the heavenly way will be gathered. The heavenly way is complete. Prospective saints without the opportunity of the avenue also have the opportunity to preach. The teacher called them here to tell them this, let them increase their anger and strive to preach as soon as possible."


    As soon as Taoist Hongjun said this, everyone present was shocked. Although they had been prepared for it, they couldn''t help feeling when they really got the news.


    After a while, the leader of Tongtian cult came forward and said, "teacher, you haven''t told your disciples whether the person on the list can be regarded as an immortal of blessing?"


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian sect said this, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West could not help frowning and were very dissatisfied with the leader of Tongtian sect. However, with zhunti in the front, everyone dared not speak against the leader of Tongtian cult.


    Just listen to Hongjun Daozu saying, "it''s their duty to guard the heaven. Therefore, the people who were granted gods last time can''t be regarded as the immortals of fortune. They also need to cross the robbery with everyone."


    As soon as Taoist Hongjun said this, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two sacred hearts of the West were overjoyed, but the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa were very disappointed, while Kunpeng and others were very calm.


    Just when the leader of Tongtian cult was disappointed, Hongjun Daozu said: "these gods have made contributions to the three realms. When the great disaster comes, being a teacher will naturally let them restore their original cultivation."


    Hearing the words of Taoist Hongjun, the Yuanshi Tianzun stood up and said, "teacher, there are many truncated disciples in Tianting who have now recovered their cultivation accomplishments. Do you know what secret method this is?"


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help glaring at Yuanshi Tianzun. He wanted to swallow Yuanshi Tianzun alive. Yuanshi Tianzun despised the expression of Tongtian cult leader.


    Nazhunti and Jieyin waited attentively for the answer of the Taoist ancestor and made plans for the future of Buddhism.


    I only heard Hongjun Daozu say, "I know what you said. In fact, this is not a secret method. The reason why Tongtian can restore the cultivation of those truncated disciples depends on the effect of innate Lingbao."


    Hearing this, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty hurriedly asked, "teacher, what congenital Lingbao has such a function against the sky?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "it''s a little too much to say against the heaven. They can recover their accomplishments within the scope allowed by the heaven. They must not say so in the future."


    Yuanshi Tianzun hurriedly said, "I understand."


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun nodded and said, "just understand. You have all heard of chaotic green lotus. The reason why Tongtian can recover those people''s cultivation is related to it!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun asked, "teacher, didn''t chaos Qinglian be destroyed at the beginning of the day? How did younger martial brother Tongtian get this treasure?"


    Hongjun Daozu said: "although the chaotic green lotus was destroyed at the beginning of the day, it is divided into three, namely merit Golden Lotus, industry fire red lotus and Xuanshui Black Lotus, Tongtian has received the help of Xuanshui Black Lotus, so he can restore the cultivation of his disciples."


    Hearing the words of Taoist Hongjun, the great old gentleman can''t hold it anymore. The leader of Tongtian sect has obtained the iron scroll of the most valuable Dan book of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow, which can suppress his own luck. If the Xuanshui Black Lotus is also in Tongtian''s hands, the luck of interception will not be lower than that of elucidation, so he said: "the teacher means that the ''twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus'' is in Tongtian''s hands?"


    Hearing this, Hongjun Daozu glanced at the supreme old gentleman and said, "the Xuanshui Black Lotus is not in the hands of Tongtian." after Hongjun Daoyi said this, he couldn''t help but put his eyes on Kunpeng.


    When they saw this scene, they understood that the Black Lotus in Xuanshui fell into Kunpeng''s hands. At this time, everyone was shocked, especially the two saints in the West. They didn''t force Kunpeng to use this treasure for several times. It can be seen that Kunpeng didn''t know how many means to hide in the dark.


    The Styx also felt that Kunpeng was unfathomable. He always thought he could hide enough, but he was far from Kunpeng. Under the oppression of the two saints of the west, Kunpeng also hid the innate spiritual treasure "Xuanshui Black Lotus". It can be seen that his mind is more sinister. If it is not pointed out by the Taoist ancestors, someone will be calculated by Kunpeng with this treasure in the next mass robbery.

 Chapter 608

    Then he heard that "Xuanshui Black Lotus" can restore the cultivation of the people who are gods, but he couldn''t help moving. He came forward and asked, "teacher, since this" Xuanshui Black Lotus "can restore the cultivation of the people who are gods, can the" merit Golden Lotus "and" karma fire red lotus "from the same source also have this function?"


    Hongjun Daozu nodded and said, "these two congenital Lingbao also have this function!"


    After hearing this, he was overjoyed, and hurriedly said, "can the teacher tell the disciples how to use this'' merit Golden Lotus'' to restore the cultivation of the people who are gods?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "it''s not a secret. You just need to cultivate a lotus seed based on the ''merit Golden Lotus'' and let the divine mind of the person who sealed the God rest on it."


    As soon as Taoist Hongjun said this, his face changed greatly. His originally happy mood was like falling into hell. Today''s "merit Golden Lotus" could not cultivate new lotus seeds because of its damaged origin. This suddenly destroyed his original idea of using "merit Golden Lotus" to preserve Buddhism.


    Different from Jieyin, the Styx river is very happy, but his "karma fire red lotus" is intact, but it can be used to cultivate new lotus seeds. When the Styx river was happy, the original emperor, the Supreme Lord and zhunti all stared at the Styx River covetously. In that way, they wanted to be swallowed by the Styx river.


    Seeing this scene, the Styx river was shocked. Now the "karma fire red lotus" has attracted the full attention of the saints. I''m afraid he will be sad in the future.


    A moment later, he then asked, "teacher, during the war of Fengshen, the disciple''s'' merit Golden Lotus'' was somehow taken away by someone. Now the origin is damaged. Can the teacher tell the disciple the whereabouts of the three Golden Lotus!"


    Kunpeng was shocked when he heard the quotation. He was deeply afraid that Hongjun Daozu would tell him the secret of his getting the third grade Golden Lotus, so he looked at Hongjun Daozu with uneasiness.


    Hearing this, Hongjun Daozu said, "your idea is that since you have lost the third grade Golden Lotus, it is God''s will, but I can''t tell you its whereabouts."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help chatting for a long time, but the two of them were very uncomfortable when they heard this. They knew that the "merit Golden Lotus" had such an effect. At the beginning of the war of God sealing, they shouldn''t be so greedy. Unfortunately, there was no regret medicine in the world, and they had to swallow the evil fruit alone.


    When Naruto heard this, he was ready to fight against the Styx River after leaving the Zixiao palace and seize the "Twelve product industry fire red lotus" as soon as possible. Not only did he think so, but so did the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Unfortunately, they could only think about it. They couldn''t do it themselves without the amount of looting, but their disciples were not the opponent of the Styx river, Can only think, can not put into action.


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to watch the ''karma fire red lotus'' lose in front of him, so he said, "teacher, will our ban be gone from now on?"


    Hearing the words of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, the Styx river was shocked and looked nervously at Hongjun Daozu.


    The matter didn''t disappoint Styx, but Hongjun Daozu said, "you must wait until the beginning of the robbery to lift the ban. Don''t act rashly before that."


    Upon hearing this, the Styx river could not help but sigh for a long time. At this time, the Styx river could not help but decide to form a life and death alliance with the Kunpeng to jointly fight against the first emperor, the Supreme Lord and the two saints of the West.


    The Styx river is happy, and the two western saints are also very happy. Among the saints, only they have the strongest Buddhist power and are most likely to win the "karma fire red lotus" from the Styx River, but the premise is that Kunpeng doesn''t intervene.


    Thinking of this, zhunti said: "teacher, Kunpeng''s accomplishments are equal to those of saints, which has seriously affected the balance of the three realms. Should he also be limited to not letting him interfere in the affairs of the three realms!"


    As soon as zhunti said this, the Yuanshi Tianzun also said: "teacher, zhunti''s younger martial brother is very kind. I hope the teacher''s permission."


    Kunpeng smiled calmly when he heard zhunti and the introduction. He had no words. He was not worried that the Taoist ancestor would impose a ban, because he knew that it was impossible for Hongjun Taoist ancestor to agree with zhunti and Yuanshi Tianzun. In that case, the Taoist ancestor would lose trust in the three realms, and it would be difficult to convince the saints in the future.


    Seeing that Yuanshi Tianzun attached to zhunti''s intention, Hongjun Daozu frowned. It seemed that he was very dissatisfied with Yuanshi Tianzun''s move. The Taoist ancestor said calmly, "although Kunpeng''s cultivation is high, he has obtained the holy throne and should not be limited by this. There is no need to mention this matter."


    Yuanshi Tianzun and zhunti were greatly disappointed when they heard this. The Yuanshi Tianzun still didn''t give up his heart and said, "teacher, now Tongtian and Kunpeng don''t listen to the discipline of the eldest martial brother and leave the Taoism without permission. Please punish the teacher."


    As soon as the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said this, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t stand it any longer. He came forward and said, "tell the teacher that the reason why the disciples and Kunpeng Taoist friends separated from the Taoist school was forced by the eldest martial brother and the second martial brother. I have no choice but to do this. I hope the teacher can see clearly."


    Hongjun Daozu was also dissatisfied with the two western saints who helped the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the supreme old gentleman, so he said, "I know this. It''s all God''s will. You don''t need to quarrel."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the Heavenly Master heard the words of the Taoist ancestor. Although he was unwilling, he also took the master of heaven and Kunpeng. They had no choice but to retreat sadly.


    Seeing this, the great old gentleman immediately realized that his actions had dissatisfied the teacher, but he sighed and sighed, but it was too late for him to change.


    Empress Houtu didn''t care about the struggle among the saints. She came forward and said, "teacher, the last of the Seven Saints of heaven is red cloud?"


    Hongjun Daozu nodded and said, "yes, the last saint is him."


    Empress Houtu asked again, "teacher, after Hongyun preached, can there be a number of holy places?"


    Hearing what empress Houtu said, everyone couldn''t help but cheer up and wait for the answer from the Taoist ancestor. Just listen to Hongjun Daozu said: "the red cloud proves that the holy way of heaven has been improved, and there is no limit to the holy throne!"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she admired Kunpeng very much. It was shocking that she could calculate the specific situation of the next robbery without preaching.


    When they heard this, Styx and zhenyuanzi were very happy. There was no restriction on the throne, that is to say, they all had the opportunity to prove the fruit of the sage''s Tao. The only one who didn''t care about it was Kunpeng.


    The two saints in the West were anxious. Among the four religions, the most quasi saints were their Buddhism, so zhunti came forward and asked, "is the teacher''s Enlightenment limited to these people?"


    As soon as zhunti said this, Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa, Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord were very concerned about the matter and looked at Hongjun Daozu one after another, hoping to hear the good news.


    Hongjun Daozu did not disappoint them and said, "there is no limit to the holy throne. Anyone can prove the holy throne as long as he has achieved the accomplishments. However, due to the limitations of his constitution, it is easier for innate gods to get the Tao."


    Hearing this, the saints couldn''t help talking for a long time. They decided to try to make their disciples gain the enlightenment and sainthood in the next robbery, so as to beat their opponents.


    Seeing the excited appearance of the saints, Kunpeng sneered: "It''s naive. It''s so easy to prove the holy throne. Without the opportunity of the road, you can only cut three corpses into the road. Let''s not say that the innate Lingbao is rare. Even if you have the innate Lingbao, it''s not so easy for you to cut yourself. It can be said that the gods the day after tomorrow are basically impossible to cut themselves without miracles. That''s what the Taoist ancestor said It''s just to comfort you. "


    In fact, it''s no wonder the saints are so excited. After all, they don''t take the road of cutting three corpses into Tao. They don''t know how difficult it is to cut themselves, so they don''t know the hardness and bitterness.


    Although Kunpeng knows the secret, he doesn''t want to tell the saints. The only one who still knows the situation is the empress Houtu. However, she has an alliance with Kunpeng, and naturally won''t tell it. As for Hongjun Daozu, he doesn''t want to attack the faith of the saints, so he doesn''t explain it to the saints.


    Hongjun Daozu looked at the excited saints and said, "well, that''s it. You''ll come back to Zixiao palace to officially sign the list of gods in a thousand years."


    When they heard this, they all said goodbye to Hongjun Daozu and returned to the Taoist center to prepare everything.

 Chapter 609

    The most disappointed person in this conversation in Zixiao palace was the two saints in the West. In the past, they had a delusion that they would design a block when Hongyun became a saint. Now, after listening to the words of Taoist Hongjun, they were greatly disappointed. With the approval of Taoist Zu, even if they were brave enough, they would not dare to block Hongyun from becoming a saint again. That would be acting against heaven and would not only be punished by Taoist Zu, Even the saints will take the opportunity to suppress them.


    Back in the Western Paradise, zhunti said first, "elder martial brother, the situation is very unfavorable to us. Do you have any countermeasures?"


    Then he sighed: "brother Wei thinks it''s urgent to try to capture the ''karma fire red lotus'' from the Styx River, so that you and I can be invincible. What do you think, younger martial brother?"


    Zhunti sighed: "Elder martial brother, this plan is good, but it is difficult to achieve. Now naruhe has learned from his teacher the use of the ''fire Lotus'' and will naturally fight to the death. Moreover, naruhe has always had an unusual relationship with Kunpeng. If he insists on not bleeding, it is difficult for anyone to do anything to him, let alone take the'' fire Lotus'' from him, such as If Kunpeng helps, even if you and I do it in person, it may not be effective. "


    Then he sighed: "the ''karma fire red lotus'' is of great importance. Anyway, we should try to get it in our hands. Even if we pay a big price, it''s worth it!"


    Zhunti sighed, "I understand what elder martial brother said, but I''m afraid we''ll pay a great price and get nothing in the end. Have you thought about this, elder martial brother?"


    Then he said: "I''ve thought about it. I didn''t want to be hostile to Kunpeng in the next robbery, but now I can''t. It means that you and I are allied with the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun. We only want the ''karma fire red lotus''. As for the'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' and ''Kongtong seal'' in Kunpeng''s hands, they must be unbearable The temptation of! "


    When zhunti heard this, he thought for a moment, and then said: "Elder martial brother, what you said is good, but have you ever thought about it? If we want to attack Kunpeng, we can only find Kunpeng together with the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty at the time of the great robbery. However, since then, the demon clan, the sect and even Styx and Houtu may attack us at this time. In that case, if we can''t seal Kunpeng immediately, the consequences will be unimaginable £¡¡±


    After hearing zhunti''s words, he couldn''t help sighing: "what should we do according to the younger martial brother''s words?"


    Zhunti sighed: "from the current situation, if we form an alliance with the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun, then under external pressure, Kunpeng and empress Houtu will give up their dissatisfaction with the demon family and work together to resist the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. In that case, we can''t get any benefits. It''s better to watch it change."


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, I''m afraid that the ''karma fire red lotus'' will fall into the hands of the Supreme Lord and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty!"


    Zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, why are you confused now? I don''t know how many years the ''karma fire red lotus'' has fallen into the hands of the Styx river. I''m afraid it has been refined by him long ago. Even if the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun want to rob, it''s not so easy. Moreover, the Styx river is adjacent to the Houtu Niang, but the Houtu Niang won''t stand idly by because of their relationship. Even if the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun are born The treasure is in hand. It''s hard to do anything about the Styx river for a moment. The supreme old gentleman moves. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa will not sit idly by, so you and me will have a chance. "


    Then he said, "even if there is Kunpeng in that way, with his obstruction, it is also difficult for you and me to seize the ''karma fire Lotus'' from the Styx river!"


    Zhunti smiled and said, "in my opinion, the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty will only start with Kunpeng if they want to start, but the Styx River should be put behind."


    After hearing this, he was greatly puzzled and asked, "younger martial brother, is there evidence for this inference?"


    Zhunti smiled: "In fact, elder martial brother is a fan of the situation. He was attracted by the ''red lotus of karma fire'' and didn''t notice anything else, so he had this question. Elder martial brother, you think that Kunpeng has'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' and ''Kongtong seal'' in his hand. It''s just that the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun have one thing for each, and these two things are what they want to get. If it were you, you would get it first Will Kunpeng be prepared to deal with the Styx? "


    Then she was overjoyed when she heard this, and said with a smile, "my younger martial brother is still clever, but I lost my calculation for my brother."


    Zhunti said: "if the Styx river is attacked, it may also arouse the vigilance of Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa and block them. However, if Kunpeng is attacked, I can guarantee that empress Nuwa will absolutely stand idly by. In that way, no matter what the result is, the alliance between Tongtian cult leader and Kunpeng will be divided into two."


    Hearing zhunti''s explanation, he relaxed and waited for the next robbery.


    The two saints in the West are ready for everything. After leaving Zixiao palace, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun came together to discuss how to get benefits in the next robbery.


    The Supreme Master and Yuanshi Tianzun were dissatisfied with Kunpeng, so they both set their goals on Kunpeng. They only heard Yuanshi Tianzun say: "senior brother, now the teacher has made clear the time of the next robbery. What do you think of this?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, there are two choices in front of us now. First, you and I concentrate on finding the trouble of the Styx River and seizing the ''karma fire red lotus'' from him to ensure that people and Buddhism are in an invincible position; second, you and I work together to deal with Kunpeng. I don''t know which one you want to choose?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "The Styx River''s cultivation is far less than Kunpeng''s, but the sea of blood doesn''t dry. The Styx River doesn''t die. If he hides in the sea of blood and doesn''t come out, you and I can''t help him for a while. Moreover, the Styx river is not just our side staring at him. If we fight him first, it''s hard to gain anything. In my opinion, we''d better deal with Kunpeng first. Kunpeng has not only" Black Lotus in the dark water ", but also the human race Treasure the "Kongtong seal", kill the elder martial brother Kunpeng. You can get the most precious "Kongtong seal" of the Terran to completely master the Terran. I have to use the "Xuanshui Black Lotus" to ensure the safety of my disciples. What do you think? "


    The supreme old gentleman smiled and said, "younger martial brother, what I think is the same as me. I also want to deal with Kunpeng first. In this way, I can not only get the two Lingbao, but also attack younger martial brother Tongtian. It can kill two birds with one stone."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, if we fight Kunpeng, we must first solve the threat of the ''Celestial Star array'', otherwise once Kunpeng goes crazy and destroys the celestial stars, you and I will be guilty!"


    The Supreme Lord smiled when he heard this: "younger martial brother, you don''t have to worry about this. The teacher will naturally watch and note every move of the three realms together with the disaster. If Kunpeng really wants to go crazy, the teacher will stop it. Moreover, because my brother has the congenital treasure ''Taiji map'' in hand, he can set the heaven and earth and work for my brother, but Kunpeng can''t destroy the stars."


    Hearing that the Supreme Lord was so confident, the first Heavenly Master was very happy and said, "thank you, elder martial brother, for the ''big star array in the sky''."


    The Supreme Master smiled and said, "there''s no problem, but if younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa help Kunpeng, it''s hard for you and me to resist."


    Hearing this, the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty changed his face and said, "elder martial brother, do you want to join hands with the two saints of the west to deal with Kunpeng?"


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "that''s what it means to be a teacher."


    Yuanshi Tianzun shook his head and said, "elder martial brother, have you ever thought about what we would think if we really had to join hands with the two western saints to deal with teacher Kunpeng? Once the teacher was angry, you and I would suffer a great loss! And the two western saints are senior martial brothers of the National People''s Congress. You know, if you get in touch with them, you will be calculated by them!"


    The Supreme Lord said disapprovingly, "the teacher is the way of heaven. As long as you and I don''t act against the sky, we will not be punished. You can rest assured. As for the two western saints, as long as you and I act carefully, they just want to secretly calculate you and me."


    Although the Supreme Lord said very well, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty suffered a great loss from the two saints of the West in the first war of Fengshen, but he didn''t want to agree with the Supreme Lord''s proposal.


    Seeing the emperor hesitated at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, if there is no help from the two saints of the west, it is difficult for you and me to fight with younger martial brother Tongtian and Kunpeng alone. I''m afraid you and I can''t protect the safety of our disciples together with the great disaster."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun was cruel, gritted his teeth and said, "well, everything will be arranged by the eldest martial brother."


    Taishang Laojun smiled when he heard this.

 Chapter 610

    After the trip to Zixiao palace, there was no response to the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. They had learned some news from Kunpeng. When they left Zixiao palace, they didn''t gather together to discuss major events, but returned to their own ashram and waited for the disaster.


    Kunpeng was greatly disappointed when he saw the reaction between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa. He completely rejected the alliance between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa.


    Just when Kunpeng was disappointed, the Jade Emperor, the queen mother of the west, zhenyuanzi, Styx River and empress Houtu came to Kunpeng to discuss the next major robbery with Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng said, "the later Taoist friends can''t leave the underworld for a long time. Why don''t I wait until the underworld to talk? What do you think?"


    When they heard this, of course, they would not refuse, so they all spoke in favor. Empress Houtu was very happy to see Kunpeng think of herself so much.


    When they came to the underworld together to discuss big plans, they were found by the saints. The leader of Tongtian cult was better and did not react too much. The other five saints were afraid of Kunpeng, especially the two saints in the west, the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. They were most worried about the unity of Kunpeng and others, In that case, if they want to deal with Kunpeng, they must consider whether they can deal with so many quasi saints.


    After the people came to the underground mansion and sat down, empress Houtu first said, "the underground mansion is simple. If there is any improper reception, I hope you can understand one or two!"


    Everyone came to the underground to discuss business. They didn''t care about the environment of the underground anymore. They all smiled.


    The Styx river is the most tense among the people. Now the "karma fire red lotus" has become a delicacy in the eyes of the saints, and he himself has become the object of attention of the saints. Just listen to him say: "Taoist friend Kunpeng now points out that ''karma fire red lotus'','' merit Golden Lotus'' and ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' can restore the cultivation of people on the list of gods, but you and I have become the primary target of the saints. I don''t know what your plan is?"


    Kun Peng said with an indifferent smile, "what are my plans? It''s not the soldiers who will stop the water and earth!"


    Upon hearing this, the Styx River sighed, "Taoist friends, don''t joke. Now I''m burning my eyebrows. Please give me some advice and let me get through this difficulty."


    Kunpeng''s face was positive and said, "in fact, it''s not difficult for Taoist friends to get through this difficulty. It''s only because Taoist friends don''t give up the ''karma fire red lotus''. As long as Taoist friends give this treasure to a saint, they can be safe and carefree!"


    Styx sighed, "this'' karma fire red lotus'' is the treasure of poor life cultivation. How can you give it to others."


    Kunpeng said: "if Taoist friends are reluctant to give up this treasure, then the next amount of robbing Taoist friends can only be a fight with their lives. There is no other way, even the poor ones."


    When Kunpeng said this, everyone was surprised. Everyone was very clear about Kunpeng''s accomplishments. They only heard Houtu Niang say, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, is the next robbery really as dangerous as you said?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "the next mass robbery can''t be described as dangerous. You think the last mass robbery is just a dispute among the three religions. It''s extremely dangerous. What''s more, now the saints are all in the robbery. The quasi saints may be on the list. The danger of the situation is conceivable!"


    When Styx heard this, he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend''s cultivation is not under the sage. When the disaster comes, we must have the ability to protect ourselves, but we don''t have Taoist friends. I hope Taoist friends can show us a clear way."


    As soon as the Styx river said this, the Jade Emperor, the West Queen Mother and zhenyuanzi all joined in succession.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng smiled bitterly and said, "you Taoist friends look up to poverty. Now poverty is difficult to protect themselves. We can only look at it step by step. However, if we can work together, even against the saints, the key is whether we are willing to work together."


    Styx river is the most dangerous among the people. He first said, "as long as Kunpeng Taoist friends are willing to come forward, I will be the first to join."


    Zhen Yuanzi and others also nodded one after another, indicating that they were willing to fight against the saints together with Kunpeng. Kunpeng was very happy when he saw it. If Styx and others helped, Kunpeng was confident to resist the attack of any party.


    Kunpeng said, "since you look up to poverty, I won''t refuse. I hope you can help me."


    At this time, the Jade Emperor said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, now you and I are still allied with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. Can we still use their power to fight against the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "today''s situation, Taoist friends have also seen that Tongtian Taoist friends and empress Nuwa don''t care about you and me at all, and have no intention to discuss with us. Even if you and I come to the door and ask for help, I''m afraid they can''t get their help!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, empress Houtu first stood up and said, "Taoist friends misunderstood the leader of Tongtian cult. If Taoist friends didn''t help, I''m afraid there would be no interception now. However, when Taoist friends were in trouble, Tongtian cult leader stood by and lost the style of the leader of a cult."


    When the jade emperor heard empress Houtu''s words, he said, "in fact, the leader of Tongtian cult can''t be completely blamed for this. It''s mainly because empress Nuwa instigated confusion in it, which made the leader of Tongtian alienate us."


    Kunpeng said calmly: "Since the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa didn''t come and go with us, we don''t need to ask each other hard. If everyone is willing to work together, it doesn''t matter whether there is the help of the leader of Tongtian cult. The next time we rob a friend of the Ming River, we won''t easily get a sea of blood. Haotian and yaochi don''t want to leave the Tianting. Zhenyuanzi Taoist friends won''t leave the Wuzhuang Temple lightly. Even if all saints want to be right You Taoist friends, it''s impossible to break through the protection of Taoist friends for a while and a half. As long as the saints don''t attack all of us together, we will fight against the saints together. In this way, even the saints can''t get benefits from us. "


    When the jade emperor heard this, he was very happy and said, "what Kunpeng Taoist friend said is very true."


    Empress Houtu was worried that the Lich family would be attacked by the Lich family, so she said: "Kunpeng Daoyou, now the Lich family is allied with the truncated religion, but my Lich family is dead and dead with the Lich family, but I don''t know if you can think of saving the Lich family from fire and water."


    Kunpeng said: "the next mass robbery of the witch family had better not leave the ancestral witch hall easily, so even if the saints can''t find a reason to pay the witch family, and the witch family has the luck of incarnation of Taoist friends, and the saints don''t dare to do too much to the Witch family."


    Empress Houtu said, "I''m afraid empress Nuwa won''t let me go easily!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered: "although the demon family is allied with the truncated religion, neither of them has the best Lingbao to suppress Qi luck. Now it seems powerful, but it can''t get the favor of heaven. If empress Nu Wa dares to poison the witch family without our help, the demon family will be destroyed by Buddhism."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, everyone was shocked. The Jade Emperor said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, things are not so terrible. How can the demon family say that there is also the support of empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult behind it? How can it be destroyed by Buddhism."


    Kunpeng said: "Qi luck! As long as the demon clan can''t interfere with its own Qi luck and has no spiritual treasure to suppress it, even with the help of Tongtian sect leader, it''s still hard to escape the fate of defeat. That''s why the demon clan has suffered all the time. Don''t mention that for the witch clan, if the merit of reincarnation of later Taoist friends had not suppressed its own Qi luck, I''m afraid the result would not be better than that of the demon clan OK, go there. "


    The Jade Emperor said, "but there are two saints behind the demon family. Even if something happens, it can''t be destroyed!"


    Kunpeng said, "so what? The leader of Tongtian cult is also a saint. The Taoist friends didn''t know about the war of gods. If I didn''t intervene to help, how confident do you think the leader of Tongtian cult is against the five saints?"


    The queen mother of the West said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, now the interception also has the acquired merit and virtue treasure to suppress the Qi luck. The demon family and the interception are allies. The Qi luck is interlinked. Naturally, by virtue of the Qi luck of the interception, how can it be in danger of being destroyed?"


    Kunpeng said: "Even if there is the postnatal merit treasure, Taoist friends need to see and understand that the postnatal merit treasure also has different levels. The postnatal merit treasure in the hands of the leader of Tongtian cult is just the lowest, how much luck can it suppress, and the interception itself is not lucky enough, how can it help the demon family. The Buddhism has the pressure of the prince Lu of the demon family, so it naturally has the luck of the demon family. The Buddha is the master As a major disciple of the sect, and with 3000 disciples taking refuge, it''s good that the sect can keep its own luck. "


    The West Queen Mother said, "the meaning of Taoist friends is that if you have high luck, you can save yourself in the great disaster?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s what I mean. Now the next robbery hasn''t started. We still have time to seek some merit!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, everyone left one after another, ready to seek merit before the disaster.

 Chapter 611

    After everyone left, Kunpeng didn''t leave. Seeing that Kunpeng didn''t leave, Zhen Yuanzi couldn''t help but move in his heart and didn''t leave. He wanted to see what else Kunpeng and empress Houtu had to talk about.


    Kunpeng smiled at Zhen Yuanzi. Empress Houtu clearly understood that Kunpeng had something to do with herself, but she saw that Kunpeng didn''t care about Zhen Yuanzi''s presence, so she asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend has something to do with me?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "you must understand the current situation of Houtu Taoist friends. It seems that we all form an alliance. In fact, few people can really help selflessly. I want to discuss specific matters with Taoist friends in the future."


    Zhen Yuanzi saw that Kunpeng didn''t avoid himself, so he said, "since Kunpeng Taoist friend has this intention, I don''t know if he can be counted as poor?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s lucky for me to have friends to help. How can I refuse!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he smiled and said, "thank you, Taoist friend!"


    Kunpeng said, "Taoist friends are serious. In fact, there will be no danger if Taoist friends have red clouds. After all, the red clouds are the seventh saint of heaven. Most of the people who will seal the gods next time will be his disciples, which is very beneficial to Taoist friends."


    Speaking of Hongyun, Zhen Yuanzi''s face was positive and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the cause and effect between Hongyun and you has been, but the Styx river may not easily let Hongyun get the way, but it needs the help of Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "the Styx river has become a delicious food in the eyes of all saints. There are still people who dare to make trouble again, but Taoist friends are too worried. I dare to guarantee that as long as Hongyun doesn''t find trouble with the Styx River, the Styx River won''t go to provoke Hongyun."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "if you have a Taoist friend, you can rest assured."


    Kunpeng sighed, "Taoist friends are not in great danger in the next robbery, but I am in great danger with my Taoist friends. I''m afraid my life will be in danger if I''m not careful! I don''t expect Haotian, West Queen Mother and Styx to help me when I''m in danger."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "can''t you survive this disaster with the cultivation of Taoist friends not weaker than saints?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "if you are not a saint, you will always be a mole ant. Even if I have cultivation that is not inferior to the saint, it is difficult to beat four hands with two fists. I''m afraid the supreme old gentleman and the first heaven will not let me go easily!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Zhen Yuanzi was somewhat clear and asked, "do you mean that the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty want to touch the ''Kongtong seal'' and the ''Xuanshui Black Lotus''?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "how can such a treasure not be moved by the greed of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty? Moreover, the indifference of Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa to the poor behind Zixiao palace will increase their greed. There must be a struggle between the poor and them. If Taoist friends want to form an alliance with the poor, they should think clearly and don''t regret it at that time!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard Kunpeng''s words, he laughed and said, "Kunpeng''s Taoist friends despised me. Since I allied with Taoist friends, I wouldn''t be frightened by this. What''s more, at the beginning, the emperor Yuanshi also secretly plotted against me. I also concluded cause and effect with him, and just took the opportunity to end it."


    Zhen Yuanzi said that he couldn''t help pausing here for a moment and asked, "Taoist Kunpeng, you must have noticed the difference between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, but why do you want to help them get the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow and give them the South zhanbu state? It''s not cheap for them?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "Taoist friends don''t know. I have to!"


    Zhen Yuanzi asked, "is it possible that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa threatened Taoist friends?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "They don''t have that. The reason why I gave up Nanzhan state is determined by many factors. First, I can''t defend Nanzhan state because I have only five disciples. Second, I think since I can''t defend it, why don''t I give it to my allies, but I didn''t expect that the leader of Tongtian sect and empress Nuwa would react like this. But I''m not sure about people and complain No one else. "


    Empress Houtu sneered and said, "Taoist friends should have known what Nu Wa is. If I stood in the position of Taoist friends, I would rather return the southern zhanbu state to the western two saints than Nu Wa!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled bitterly and said, "I didn''t intend Nu Wa to help us. I just wanted to make the leader of Tongtian owe me a favor, but I didn''t expect that the leader of Tongtian would be influenced by Nu Wa and finally gave up the relationship between me and him, which I didn''t expect."


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "the leader of Tongtian cult has indeed changed. Before the war of Fengshen, he was open and aboveboard. I didn''t expect to turn into this in the end."


    Kunpeng said: "since Taoist friend zhenyuanzi intended to join the alliance between me and empress Houtu, I don''t hide some things from Taoist friends. In fact, I don''t care much about the betrayal of the leader of Tongtian cult. As long as Taoist friends Houtu can work together with me, we won''t be afraid of anyone, including Taoist grandson Hongjun!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Zhen Yuanzi was immediately shocked and hurriedly said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends should not do this. Taoist ancestors have incarnated the Tao of heaven. Can you and I resist?"


    Kunpeng said with an indifferent smile, "zhenyuanzi Taoist friends don''t need to be like this. I''m not talking big. The later Taoist friends turn into reincarnation and master the fundamentals of the three realms. If someone threatens too much, there will be a slight turbulence in the underground, which will add karma to the convenience, while the poor Taoist master the stars of the week. As long as I read the stars of the week, the stars of the week will be destroyed. At that time, the three realms don''t exist, and even the Taoist ancestors can''t stop them."


    Zhen Yuanzi didn''t expect that Kunpeng and empress Houtu had such a crazy idea, but he was shocked. He only heard him say, "two Taoist friends can''t have such an idea. In that case, two Taoist friends will die!"


    Kunpeng said, "as long as the other party doesn''t force us too much, we will not act like this. But if our lives are threatened, it''s the best choice to die with the other party."


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "it''s crazy for the two Taoist friends to forget their heads. It''s hard for me to accept it for a while."


    Kunpeng said, "in fact, there''s nothing to accept. I''m just in case with my later Taoist friends. As long as the Taoist ancestor doesn''t fight us, I won''t do such an adverse thing."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he was a little confused and asked, "why do Kunpeng Taoist friends worry that Daozu will deal with you?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "zhenyuanzi Taoist friends are too honest. Do you think it''s so easy for us quasi saints who don''t have the opportunity to achieve the throne? Can you and I resist once the punishment comes?"


    Zhen Yuanzi didn''t think so when he heard this, and said, "Taoist friends are worried too much. Since Taoist Zu said that after the Seven Saints of the heavenly way gather together, we will have a chance to prove the Tao, so we can''t take action against us."


    Kunpeng sneered: "zhenyuanzi Taoist friend, the Taoist ancestor just said that we could prove the great road, but did not say that we would not obstruct it. The Seven Saints of the heavenly way will gather together and the heavenly way will be complete. If you and I want to prove the way, will the heavenly way agree?"


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi became melancholy. Kunpeng''s words were not unreasonable. For a moment, Zhen Yuanzi said, "the reason why Kunpeng Taoist friends do this is to force Daozu not to attack you when they become Taoists?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I have ideas in this regard, but not all of them!"


    Zhen Yuanzi asked, "Taoist friends have now cut off three corpses, but why they don''t testify. Is it true that they can testify only after the Seven Saints of heaven are improved, as the Taoist ancestor said?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s not true. You can prove the Tao by cutting off three corpses. The reason why I don''t prove the Tao is that I don''t trust my disciples."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu were surprised. They never thought that Kunpeng was so kind to his disciples that even preaching could be postponed.


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "Taoist friends do not lose the title of Saint teacher, which is good for disciples. Since Taoist friends have cut three corpses and can testify at any time, can you tell me the key?"


    Kunpeng nodded and asked, "I don''t know what kind of way zhenyuanzi Taoist friend wants to testify?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "I want to cut three corpses into Tao like my Taoist friends."


    Hearing this, Kunpeng sighed: "Taoist friend zhenyuanzi, it''s not that I want to attack you, but the method of cutting three corpses into Tao is not so easy. If I don''t help two catastrophes, I can''t cut three corpses at all, and you and I don''t get the whole method of cutting three corpses into Tao, but it''s impossible for Taoist friends to practice this method. According to the poor Tao, it''s better for Taoist friends to take the method of merit and morality, so it''s easier to prove the Tao and become holy."

 Chapter 612

    Zhen Yuanzi was shocked when he heard Kunpeng''s words. He never thought that his method of cutting three corpses was incomplete, so he asked, "how did Taoist friends know that the method of cutting three corpses we learned is incomplete?"


    Kunpeng said, "I have discussed this matter with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, so I know it."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Taoist friends also got the guidance of Tongtian cult leader when they cut three corpses?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "when I discussed with the leader of Tongtian cult, I had already cut off the three corpses, and the method of cutting the three corpses is not the same as that handed down by the Taoist ancestor."


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu were shocked. They never thought that Kunpeng would succeed with his own wisdom when the method of cutting three corpses was incomplete.


    Just listen, Zhen Yuanzi said, "can you tell me the complete method of cutting three corpses!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "What''s the difficulty? In fact, when we were listening to the Taoist priest''s sermon, the Taoist priest who became a saint didn''t explain it in detail, but we had to get some fur! Cutting three corpses to become a Tao not only requires innate Lingbao, but also must ensure that the three innate Lingbao used to cut three corpses can''t collide with each other, otherwise after cutting three corpses, we can''t succeed when we want three corpses to be one, and these three corpses are one It''s the last step to chop three corpses into the Tao. Only the three corpses can prove the holy way. Although I don''t know what innate treasure zhenyuanzi is going to use to chop the last corpse, Xiangbi can''t find his own innate treasure. Therefore, in my opinion, Taoist friends should take the method of merit and morality to prove the Tao. Now Taoist friends have cut two corpses, but they don''t need to use merit and morality to prove the Tao Too much merit. "


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he sighed, "what Taoist friends said is simple, but now I go there to find so many merits. It seems that it is difficult for me to prove the holy way!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Taoist friends, this is a fan of the situation. The red cloud is a saint destined by the way of heaven. If you can help him prove the holy throne, the way of heaven will naturally give you merit."


    Zhen Yuanzi was stunned when he heard this, but then he was ecstatic. In this way, he can not only help his good friend to prove the holy throne, but also get great merit, which is really killing two birds with one stone.


    Just listen to Zhen Yuanzi said, "thank you for your advice. I''m very grateful."


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "it''s nothing, but it''s not easy for Taoist friends to think about the merit. However, they don''t know what the two saints in the West think, and the Styx river. These Taoist friends should pay attention to it."


    Zhen Yuanzi asked, "do you know where Hongyun is now reincarnated?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "I''m afraid only Daozu knows about it, but I can''t do anything about it."


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi sighed with disappointment: "I can''t figure out the whereabouts of Hongyun''s reincarnation, but how can I help him prove the holy way? It seems that it will take some time to get that merit."


    Kunpeng said, "the way of heaven is to the public. If you pay, you will gain. There is no benefit for nothing. If you want to get that merit, you must pay some time."


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "I also know this, but the three realms are so large and there are many people. How can I find the reincarnation of Hongyun?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it is naturally difficult to find Hongyun''s reincarnation body alone, but Daoyou can find the Jade Emperor for help. If he helps, it is not difficult to find Hongyun''s reincarnation body."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "thank you for your advice, but I forgot the existence of Haotian as an ally."


    Kunpeng said, "zhenyuanzi Taoist friend, you need to explain to you that even if you can help Hongyun become holy, you may not be able to prove the holy way. After all, you don''t have too many merits."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "even if Taoist friends don''t say this, I can understand it."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s good for Taoist friends to understand. Now there are still thousands of years to go before the great disaster. Taoist friends still need to seek more merits and virtues during this period of time."


    Although empress Houtu had the power to protect herself, she was very worried about the witch family and said to Kunpeng, "Taoist friend of Kunpeng, now the witch family has broken its oath and officially appeared in the three realms. Should I be born?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "at this time, it''s not the time when the witch family was born. Taoist friends have to endure for some time. Only when the great disaster begins can the witch family appear. And I don''t know if you ever thought about what to do once Taoist friends testify?"


    Empress Houtu said suspiciously, "the six samsaras are transformed by my body. Even if I prove the holy way, these six samsaras naturally belong to my management."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "Taoist friends take things too simple. Taoist friends don''t get the way. The underground house is under the control of Taoist friends, but the saints have nothing to say. If Taoist friends become saints, how can the saints let Taoist friends continue to control the underground house? At that time, they will work together to force Taoist friends to give up the control of the underground house."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "what Kunpeng''s Taoist friends said is that the underground is the foundation of the three realms. If the later Taoist friends get the way, they will not be limited by the underground again. The saints will naturally use this reason to force the Taoist friends to give up the control of the underground."


    Empress Houtu said, "the six samsara is transformed by my body. What qualifications do the saints have to force me? As long as I move my mind, the six samsara will be controlled by me, but the two Taoist friends are more worried."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "if the later Taoist friends think so, it''s a big mistake. It''s better to say when they are not saints. Taoist friends can''t leave the underground, and there''s nothing to say about the saints in charge of the underground. Once Taoist friends become saints, they will be like the same party and discriminate against the different. Naturally, the Seven Saints of heaven won''t allow Taoist friends to threaten their orthodoxy like this."


    Empress Houtu said suspiciously, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, even if I can become a saint, how can I threaten the saints? It''s too high for me to say so."


    Kun Peng sighed: "Taoist friends are obsessed with the situation and don''t see the cause and effect of things. If Taoist friends become saints, the witch family will have the support of saints and the underground behind them. The boundless luck will certainly flourish. The four religions of man, Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism are based on the human race. The prosperity of the witch family will naturally affect their orthodoxy. Not to mention the fact that the Witch and the demon are not independent, the empress Nuwa of the demon family can''t see it When the Wu clan prospers, it will naturally encourage the saints. "


    Empress Houtu felt the danger when she heard Kunpeng''s words, so she asked, "since Kunpeng Taoist friend saw this, I don''t know if there is a solution?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "the way is not to see how Taoist friends choose. First, find an heir from the witch family before Taoist friends become saints and take over the rule of the underground government; second, combine with the heaven court to let the underground government be officially managed by the heaven court, so that the saints have nothing to say. I don''t know which one you want to choose?"


    Empress Houtu sighed, "I''d better choose the first one. After all, there is a deep hatred between Tianting and my witch family. They can''t obey the command of Tianting, even in name."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I don''t want to hide from my friends. In fact, I think so. I''ve seen Xingtian witch, and I know his character better. I''m afraid it''s difficult to end the hatred between him and Haotian. The first point is more suitable for the situation of the witch family and won''t cause the dissatisfaction of the witch family."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard the conversation between empress Houtu and Kunpeng, his heart was full of ups and downs. He sighed, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, we are united. It seems strong, but it''s not. First of all, there are many contradictions within ourselves. Once we meet a strong enemy, I''m afraid everyone will watch with their arms and reap the benefits."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "what zhenyuanzi Taoist friends said is very true. The contradiction between Taoist friends and the Styx River, the contradiction between the witch family and the heaven court, and the contradiction between the poor road and the Styx River and the heaven court also have great causes and consequences. I don''t know what they think in their hearts. I don''t know when they will give us a blow behind our back."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "it seems that Taoist friends have been affected by the actions of the leader of Tongtian cult, but it''s no wonder that Taoist friends will react like this."


    Kunpeng said: "don''t hide it from Taoist friends. In this situation, I really don''t trust our loose alliance, but now with the support of two Taoist friends, I think it''s not too difficult for everyone to preserve themselves in the next mass robbery. As for the two Taoist friends who borrow the strength of mass robbery to prove the holy throne, I think it''s very difficult. Even if they succeed, I''m afraid they will be after mass robbery!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said with a smile, "if you don''t say it, I also understand that as long as there is hope, I can wait for a long time."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "if only Taoist friends could think so."


    Seeing that he had formed a strong alliance with Kunpeng and empress Houtu, Zhen Yuanzi stopped talking and left. He left Kunpeng and empress Houtu a chance to discuss alone.

 Chapter 613

    Kunpeng was very happy with Zhen Yuanzi''s move. Although Zhen Yuanzi joined him in the small alliance with empress Houtu, Kunpeng was inconvenient to tell him some things in detail.


    After Zhen Yuanzi left, Kunpeng said to empress Houtu, "can you think of a specific person to take charge of the underground government?"


    Empress Houtu sighed: "now there are few great witches in the witch family who can take action, but it is difficult to choose the candidate. I wonder if Kunpeng Taoist friend can give some advice!"


    Kunpeng said with a wry smile, "this is your family business of the witch family, but it''s hard for me to intervene."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are too worried. My witch family has never regarded Taoist friends as outsiders. If Taoist friends have good people to choose, just speak frankly!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "well, since Taoist friends love you so much, I''ll give you an opinion. Whether you can make it or not, you still need to make your own decision."


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friends, please speak frankly. I''m all ears."


    Kunpeng said: "in fact, there are two more suitable choices for the Lord of the underground government. One is the Qin Shihuang who devoted himself to reincarnation. He can unify the seven countries to see his strategy, and the other is the great witch Chi!"


    Empress Houtu sighed, "can you explain it in detail?"


    Kunpeng said: "Qin Shihuang is more dominant in the rule of the people, but his self-cultivation is not as good as that of great witch Chi. It is difficult to deter the four sides. Great witch Chi is very suitable in all aspects. Unfortunately, he is now sealed by the Yellow Emperor, and one thing is that once great witch Chi gets out of trouble, he doesn''t know whether he is willing to settle down. This is what the poor man is most worried about. Today''s situation is very complicated You also know that if Chi Chi gets out of trouble and wants to compete for the world, I''m afraid the witch clan will be destroyed. Even with the protection of Taoist friends, his strength will be greatly damaged. "


    Empress Houtu sighed, "what Taoist friends said is very true, but Chi Chi has been trapped for so long, but it should be time to get out of trouble?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "this is beyond the control of the poor Tao. It''s not too difficult if Taoist friends want to save chi from trouble, but Taoist friends need to consider whether they can persuade Chi."


    Empress Houtu said, "Chi Chi is always a member of my witch family. It''s no problem for me to come forward and persuade."


    Seeing that empress Houtu decided to save Chi, Kunpeng had to say, "since Houtu Taoist friends decided to save Chi, I don''t want to stop them, but Taoist friends had better save Chi''s head first, so that both sides can still communicate and listen to Chi''s ideas. I think it''s better!"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she sighed: "I understand what Taoist friends think, but I still believe Chi will not violate my orders!"


    Seeing that empress Houtu was so sure, Kunpeng said, "in that case, the Taoist friend will decide for himself. However, the Taoist friend of the position of the Lord of the underworld had better transfer it as soon as possible and fix the matter before the saints can''t do it."


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "Taoist friends, please rest assured that I will complete the exchange of underground government as soon as possible."


    Kunpeng said: "at the time of handover, Taoist friends had better invite Haotian to testify. After all, he is the Lord of the three realms, which is personally sealed by Taoist ancestors. With his recognition, all saints have nothing to say."


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friends have been trying to change others. I don''t know what plans they have for themselves?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "thank you for your concern. I have long planned. My goal is the earth star. I don''t want to intervene in the competition for the earth fairy world. After all, there are too few disciples under my door to compete with the saints!"


    Empress Houtu was surprised when she heard this. She thought that Kunpeng''s high-profile entry into the earth star was just to make the saints lower their vigilance, but she didn''t think that Kunpeng really wanted to develop in the Earth Star and give up everything in the earth fairy world. She just heard empress Houtu ask: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the Earth Star''s dragon vein is broken now, and the aura of heaven and earth is rapidly lost. It won''t be long before the aura will be exhausted. What''s the benefit of Taoist friends paying so much attention to such a place?"


    Kunpeng said, "I know what Taoist friends said, but there are countless people of the human race on the earth star. I can''t give them up because of the loss of aura. After all, I''m a human saint and can''t be too ruthless."


    Empress Houtu sighed, "Taoist friends attach too much importance to friendship. Nu Wa, as the virgin of the human race, ignored this matter. The supreme Lao Jun, as the leader of the human religion, is also indifferent to this. I''m afraid it''s difficult to change their fate if only Taoist friends support him."


    Kunpeng sighed, "these poor people don''t know. They always have to try everything. Maybe they will get a glimmer of life. They can''t do it if they give up them like this."


    Although Kunpeng said so, in his heart, he was fully confident to ensure the safety of the Terrans on the earth star. His confidence came from his own world, but the matter was important, but Kunpeng dared not tell empress Houtu, so as to prevent the attention of Taoist Hongjun from damaging his great event.


    Kunpeng''s caution is not that he doesn''t believe in the empress, but that the less one knows, the less dangerous it is. The less people know that he has a side, the safer the world itself will be.


    The underworld is bustling, but empress Nuwa is extremely afraid of it. She is afraid that empress Houtu will use everyone''s strength to deal with the demon clan. At this time, empress Nuwa is very dissatisfied with Kunpeng. She thinks that if Kunpeng is not in it, people will not get together in the underworld. Empress Nuwa never thought that if she hadn''t been provoking Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian It is a pity that empress Nuwa only saw the place where Kunpeng was sorry for her, but she didn''t think of her mistake.


    Empress Nu Wa could not bear it after staying in the wa palace for a short time, so she got up and went to jin''ao island to meet the leader of Tongtian cult and discuss countermeasures with him.


    After arriving at jin''ao Island, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "I don''t know what younger martial sister Nu Wa is doing here?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "senior brother Tongtian, now Kunpeng and others are doing business in the underground. Kunpeng, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi clearly don''t regard you and me as allies. What do you think of this?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult was also dissatisfied with Kunpeng, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother''s move. He thought that the other party didn''t invite him, but he didn''t fulfill the responsibility of allies. When he heard Nuwa''s words, he couldn''t help saying: "Kunpeng''s move is against the duty of his allies. It seems that he is different from what I told younger martial sister last time. He doesn''t want to associate with me anymore. In that case, let''s go with him!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother Tongtian must not do this. If Kunpeng does not teach him a lesson, we will become the laughing stock of the three worlds in the future."


    The leader of Tongtian cult frowned when he heard this. The reason why Kunpeng alienated him was not that the words of empress Nuwa caused the dissatisfaction of the other party, and Kunpeng was very kind to him. First of all, if Kunpeng had not helped him in the World War I, he would have been killed. Now Kunpeng has instructed him to refine the best treasure of merit and morality and suppress his own luck, such as Under this great kindness, the leader of Tongtian cult will be disadvantageous to Kunpeng again. I''m afraid he will be despised by the immortals in the three worlds.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "younger martial sister Nuwa, everything is easy to gather and disperse, but you and I don''t have to. That will only attract trouble, but it won''t help."


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly, "senior brother Tongtian''s words are bad! If we don''t teach Kunpeng a lesson, I''m afraid that Haotian and queen Xi will leave us."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "that Haotian and the queen mother of the West were originally solicited by Kunpeng, and their departure is also normal. However, you and I can''t hate Kunpeng because of small things. Especially now, when the quantitative robbery hasn''t started, the saints can''t take action. Once you annoy Kunpeng, I''m afraid the interception and demon clan will suffer heavy losses."


    When it comes to the demon Nuwa empress, she doesn''t dare to do it again. She only listens to her sigh: "it''s the same. Let Kunpeng go, but I''m unwilling!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "younger martial sister Nuwa can''t think so, but Kunpeng has great kindness to you and me. He not only helped the demon family out of danger, but also helped me get the merit and virtue treasure, which can suppress my luck. If you and I hate Kunpeng because of this small matter, who else in the three realms would like to be friends with us in the future?"


    Although empress Nuwa was unwilling, she also knew that she had just made a mistake when she heard the words of Tongtian cult leader. She shouldn''t be so impulsive, but it made Tongtian cult leader dissatisfied.


    Thinking of this, maiden wa said, "thank you for reminding me, senior brother, but I didn''t think about it well."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "it''s good if you can understand, younger martial sister. Since Kunpeng doesn''t want to make friends with us, we don''t have to make friends with him because of this, so as to avoid adding another opponent."


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. Even without the support of Kunpeng and Tianting, you and I are not afraid of the two saints, people and Buddhism in the West."


    Tongtian sect insisted that empress Nuwa no longer wanted to find Kunpeng''s trouble. She was very happy and said with a smile: "with the help of my younger martial sister and my ''immortal sword array'', even if the Four Saints join hands, they may not be able to do anything for you and me."

 Chapter 614

    After the discussion in Zixiao palace, the fairy world became lively. Disciples of various sects showed themselves in the secular world one after another, striving for human beliefs and merits and preparing for the next robbery.


    That Haotian and the West queen mother are not willing to be weak, and let their confidants in Tianting show themselves in the world to seek merit. After leaving the hell, Zhen Yuanzi went to Tianting to discuss with Haotian and got Haotian''s support. He wandered around the earth fairy world in the hope of finding Hongyun''s reincarnation. Unfortunately, Zhen Yuanzi doesn''t know, but the red cloud doesn''t show until the great disaster. No matter how hard he tries to find it, it is difficult to get results.


    The earth fairy world was busy, but the earth star seemed very calm. People, Buddhism, Buddhism and Jiesi saw that Kunpeng wanted to develop on the earth star, but did not want to argue with Kunpeng for the earth star, so they recalled their disciples to the earth fairy world. There were no celestial practitioners in the whole earth star.


    Now Kunpeng not only sent all his disciples to Dixing, but also himself came to Dixing from the earth fairy world. Only Bi Fang, Shang Yang, Bai Ze and Wu Zetian were left to guard the Beiming sea.


    Kunpeng''s move made the saints very happy. Without Kunpeng in the earth fairy world, they don''t have to worry about their disciples. The happiest of them is the two saints in the West. Without the suppression of Kunpeng, Buddhism can flourish in the earth fairy world.


    Before long, Buddhism suppressed the development of truncated religion and demon clan in Nanzhan Prefecture by virtue of its many disciples and its own experts higher than people, interpretation and interception. The reason why Buddhism can suppress the interception of religion and the demon clan so quickly is that it can not do without the help of people''s religion. After obtaining the tacit consent of the supreme Lao Jun, the Shushan sword sect began a new round of attack on the demon clan.


    What made the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa not expect was that Haotian and Xiwang''s mother didn''t stand with them and asked the interceptors in Tianting to help, but the demon saints of the demon family didn''t dare to come forward, so the interceptors and the demon family soon lost their control over Nanzhan Prefecture.


    At this time, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help thinking of Kunpeng. If Kunpeng was there, Buddhism and people''s religion didn''t dare to force them like this. Unfortunately, because of his short-sightedness with empress Nuwa, he forced Kunpeng away. Even if he wanted to find Kunpeng to help again, he couldn''t help but resist the pressure of people and Buddhism.


    Empress Nuwa did not expect that Haotian and Queen Mother Xi would stand idly by. She went to heaven several times to ask Haotian and Queen Mother Xi for help, but they were politely rejected by each other. At this time, empress Nuwa found the gap between herself and Kunpeng, but she regretted unceasingly, but it was useless for her to regret so far. In order to avoid her and the leader of Tongtian cult, Kunpeng went to the earth star in person and left the fairy world. Kunpeng didn''t even say hello to her and the leader of Tongtian cult. It can be seen that Kunpeng was completely disappointed with her and the leader of Tongtian cult. Even if he found Kunpeng, it was difficult to get each other''s support, and he could only swallow the bitter fruit.


    Speaking of the retreat of the two western saints from the earth star, the dingguang joyful Buddha did not respect this instruction. Leave your disciples in the Earth Star secretly and take the opportunity to develop your power.


    Dingguang Huanxi Buddha did so because he was embarrassed in the west, so he wanted to develop his power and get rid of today''s dilemma, but he didn''t know that it was his idea that brought disaster to himself. In the end, he not only did not get benefits, but caused the dissatisfaction of the two saints in the West.


    After arriving at the earth star, Kunpeng did not forget his "Pangu tripod", the most valuable treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow. He first looked carefully. When he saw that there was nothing, he began to prepare everything.


    Kunpeng first asked Cangjie if he could find Bai Suzhen. He had to say that Cangjie worked really fast. Now he has found Bai Suzhen and told the teacher about Bai Suzhen''s whereabouts.


    Cangjie was so worried about the teacher, but he was very confused about a little demon, so he asked, "teacher, Bai Suzhen is just a little demon, and her cultivation is pitifully low. She hasn''t been cultivated into an immortal. What is worth the teacher''s concern about her?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "although Bai Suzhen is a little demon, it is of great use to be a teacher. What is Cangjie''s nature of Bai Suzhen now?"


    Cangjie said, "Bai Suzhen is very kind-hearted. She is willing to help others, but she seems to be interested in Buddhism."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "it seems that Bai Suzhen''s arrival has not changed Bai Suzhen''s belief in Buddhism. Anyway, since he wants to get the luck of the world through her hand, he will take him as a disciple herself. Presumably, she will not refuse. But she can''t be too hasty."


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said, "enlightenment, tell Jingwei and Chang''e about Bai Suzhen''s whereabouts and let them get along with Bai Suzhen, and you will gather merits and virtues in the world."


    Cangjie was very happy when he heard this. He asked him to be a big man to monitor a banshee, but he was a little embarrassed. So Cangjie happily told Jingwei and Chang''e everything about Bai Suzhen. For Jingwei and Chang''e, this is a fair play, and they are also very happy.


    Jingwei never forgot Jiang Ziya, so he said, "teacher, Jiang Ziya is now abandoned on the Earth Star by Yuanshi Tianzun. Do you think we can help him to prove the fairy way as soon as possible?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a smile, "it''s not difficult for Jiang Ziya to prove the immortal way, but have you thought about the reaction of Yuanshi Tianzun?"


    Jingwei said, "the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty regarded Jiang Ziya as an abandoned son. Even if we help him, what does Jiang Ziya have to do with him!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "that''s all, but Jiang Ziya is still an elucidation disciple after all. You and I can''t cross the Yuanshi Tianzun. That''s a plain cause and effect with the Yuanshi Tianzun."


    Hearing this, Jingwei asked, "teacher, what should we do? We can''t ignore Jiang Ziya!"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment and said, "well, Jingwei, go and call Jiang Ziya. As a teacher, have a good talk with him and see what he wants."


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "teacher, the disciple is going to bring Jiang Ziya to see you!" Jingwei said, so he got up and went to find Jiang Ziya.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng smiled and said, "since you are so anxious, go and bring Jiang Ziya. It''s good to settle your mind and facilitate your cultivation in the future."


    Seeing that the teacher agreed with her proposal, Jingwei quickly got up and went to Kunlun mountain to find Jiang Ziya.


    After Jingwei left, Kunpeng said to Cangjie, "Cangjie, you go to the world to accumulate merit, but don''t reveal your identity, so as not to cause turmoil in the world. You should keep this in mind."


    Hearing this, Cangjie hurriedly said, "disciple, remember what the teacher taught you!"


    Kunpeng nodded, motioned Cangjie to step down first, and then said to Hou Yi, "Hou Yi, empress Houtu wants to rescue the sealed Chi Chi witch. Look for it in the Earth Star and see if you can find the place where the seal Chi is."


    When Hou Yi heard this, he asked, "teacher, Chi was killed by Xuanyuan in the earth fairy world. How can the Earth Star have his seal? Looking for Chi''s seal, it''s better to go directly to rescue the trapped witch Baiqi and Qin Shihuang!"


    Kunpeng said, "as a teacher, it''s reasonable for you to look for nature. You can look for it. As for Baiqi and Qin Shihuang, this is not the time for them to get out of trouble."


    Hou Yi asked, "teacher, when can they get out of trouble?"


    Kunpeng said: "this is not under the jurisdiction of the teacher. It mainly depends on how empress Houtu chooses. If she chooses Qin Shihuang as the Lord of the underground, then Qin Shihuang can get out of trouble, otherwise it will take another period of time. However, according to the teacher, empress Houtu wants Chi to take charge of the underground. It seems that he and Baiqi need to wait until the next amount of robbery to get out of trouble."


    Hou Yi was very happy when he heard that Chi Yi, Bai Qi and Qin Shihuang would get out of trouble. He retreated and said nothing more. The whole person was in a happy state and was dreaming of the prosperity of the witch family.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng ignored him, and then said to Wudao, "Wudao, before the disaster, you use your natural powers to carefully monitor the every move of the three realms. If something big happens, you should immediately notify your teacher! Especially Tianting and demon clan, you should pay more attention."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s orders, the enlightenment hurried forward and said, "please rest assured, teacher. The disciples must pay careful attention to the every move of the heaven and the demon family!"


    Kunpeng nodded and motioned to Wu Dao to step back.

 Chapter 615

    At this time, Jingwei rushed in with Jiang Ziya. Kunpeng smiled and said, "Jingwei, your character needs to be honed. It''s always bad."


    When Jingwei heard this, he stuck out his tongue and said, "I will remember the teacher''s instruction and correct it in the future."


    Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing at Jingwei and said, "forget it. If you can change it, it won''t be you anymore. Can you bring Jiang Ziya?"


    Jingwei said, "the disciple has brought him and is waiting outside!"


    Kunpeng said, "bring him in and talk to him as a teacher."


    After hearing the teacher''s instructions, Jingwei immediately went out and brought Jiang Ziya in. Jiang Ziya hurriedly came forward and said, "Jiang Ziya, the descendant of the Terran, has seen the saint, and the saint is blessed!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "Jiang Ziya, get up and talk. I ask you, what are your plans for the future?"


    Jiang Ziya got up and sighed, "now in this case, the younger generation can only take one step at a time. I don''t know when they will be abandoned by the teacher as a ghost for death!"


    Kunpeng also understands Jiang Ziya''s situation. Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord Laojun will fight against him in the next robbery. Now if he helps Jiang Ziya, he can make trouble for the Yuanshi Tianzun and make him busy for a while.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said: "Jiang Ziya, now another thousand years will be the arrival of a new round of quantitative robbery. You will naturally know the danger after a round of quantitative robbery. I won''t say more. According to the character of the original Heavenly Master, you will be abandoned by him on the list of gods. You should be mentally prepared!"


    When Jingwei heard this, he hurriedly said, "teacher, now the disciple is only Jiang Ziya. You can''t let him be calculated by the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and be controlled by others on the list of gods!"


    Jiang Ziya didn''t expect Jingwei to protect himself so much. He was afraid that he would cause the saint''s dissatisfaction with Jingwei, so he hurriedly said: "the younger generation''s own qualification is very poor. It''s also a good thing to be on the God list. At least it''s a good choice to be an immortal. The saint doesn''t need to worry about the younger generation."


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "Jiang Ziya, what are you talking about? Teacher, Jiang Ziya is just nonsense. I hope you can help him."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Jingwei, you are a fan of the situation. Even if Jiang Ziya is on the list of gods, do you forget how the intercepted disciples recover their accomplishments?"


    Jingwei was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "the teacher means to let Jiang Ziya do the same!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s what it means to be a teacher. The second grade Xuanshui Black Lotus has grown several more over the years. It''s not a big deal to give Jiang Ziya one. Moreover, it can kill two birds with one stone. It can not only end the cause and effect between Jiang Ziya and Yuanshi Tianzun, but also help Jiang Ziya change his qualification at this time."


    Jiang Ziya didn''t understand what Kunpeng and Jingwei said, but he saw that Jingwei was so happy and knew it was a good thing. In his heart, he was very grateful to Jingwei and Kunpeng for their enthusiastic help.


    At this time, Jiang Ziya said, "the holy master and the ancestors don''t have to worry about me. I''m just a rotten life. There''s nothing to give up?"


    Kunpeng said, "I have my own opinion on Jiang Ziya''s affairs. If you want to get out of the current situation, you must die for Yuanshi Tianzun and return the kindness of Yuanshi Tianzun on the God list. Can you do that?"


    Jiang Ziya said, "holy master, I can do it, but I also have eyes and ears in heaven. Maybe I can help the holy master!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "you mean the Ziwei emperor?"


    Jiang Ziya didn''t think that Kunpeng would know the relationship between Ziwei emperor and him, so he said, "what you said is Ziwei emperor! This person can be used by the saint at ease."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "after a thousand years, everyone on the list of gods can be free, but the Ziwei emperor is of no use. Now Tianting and I are also allies. There is no need to hate Haotian and the West Queen Mother. Well, go down first. When the time comes, I will send someone to inform you."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ziya said goodbye to Kunpeng and then retreated.


    After Jiang Ziya retired, Kunpeng said to Jingwei, "Jiang Ziya, this matter has been decided. In the future, it can be regarded as a nail for us to enter the heaven. Now we have to wait for the cooperation of Yuanshi Tianzun."


    Jingwei was very happy with Kunpeng''s arrangement and said, "thank you, teacher!"


    Kunpeng said, "well, you and Chang''e go down to protect Bai Suzhen. As long as her life is not in danger, you should not interfere. In addition, you should pay more attention to persuading her to the Tao and not to respect the West."


    Jingwei said, "I understand!"


    After Kunpeng sent all his disciples out, he was always uneasy. However, he didn''t know whether he could preserve a trace of blood for the Chinese people and whether the disaster of China could be avoided in the future.


    After Kunpeng arranged everything on the earth star, empress Nuwa couldn''t stand the pressure of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism on the demon family. She went to jin''ao island to meet the leader of Tongtian cult to discuss countermeasures.


    After the two took their seats, empress Nuwa first said, "senior brother Tongtian, now the demon clan and interception are suppressed by people, Buddhism and Buddhism, and have lost the control of Nanzhan Prefecture. Do you have any countermeasures?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "if junior sister Nuwa has countermeasures, do you think I will just watch the interception step by step suppressed by the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism?"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, it''s not a way to go on like this. Now I can''t suppress those demon saints. What should I do?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect was shocked when he heard this, and hurriedly said, "younger martial sister Nuwa can''t let those demon saints fight now, otherwise it will give the three religions an excuse to officially kill the demon clan!"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "I know this, but now the situation of the demon family makes those demon saints unable to hold on. I can''t help it. I came to discuss with my senior brother."


    Tongtian sect leader sighed: "younger martial sister Nuwa is really not good. You can ask Haotian for help. He is also our ally and should give us some help!"


    Empress Nuwa smiled bitterly and said, "senior brother Tongtian doesn''t work. Now that Haotian is competing with the three religions for merit, he doesn''t take us seriously at all. It''s no use for me to go once."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sighed: "it seems that Haotian and the queen mother of the West are going to break with us. At the beginning, you and I miscalculated. We thought that the matter of Kunpeng was nothing, but we didn''t expect that it would eventually affect the views of Haotian and the queen mother of the West on us. They kept away from us for fear of becoming the next Kunpeng."


    Empress Nuwa''s face changed when she heard the Tongtian leader''s words. If it weren''t for her dissatisfaction with Kunpeng, the Tongtian leader wouldn''t have a gap with Kunpeng, and the interception and demon clan wouldn''t have such an end today. At this time, empress Nuwa was very angry!


    Thinking of this, empress wa said, "the responsibility for this matter lies mainly with me. If I were not dissatisfied with Kunpeng, it would not arouse Kunpeng''s disgust if my senior brother said that to him, and the matter would not have come to this point."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "you can''t say that. I can''t blame my younger martial sister for this. I also have a great responsibility. I shouldn''t do that ungrateful thing. I can''t blame others if I stop teaching."


    Empress Nuwa said, "we underestimated Kunpeng and thought whether he did nothing, but we didn''t think that once the three religions were united, we would have such a great ability. If we could have thought of this earlier, how dare Kunpeng, Haotian and West queen mother dare to be presumptuous in the three religions."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "what''s the use of saying these now? Let''s think about what to do again!"


    Empress Nuwa thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, we can''t. We can only go and ask Kunpeng for help. With his help, the three religions naturally dare not be rampant again!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, you don''t know Kunpeng. Do you think Kunpeng will agree to help you and me now?"


    Nuwa said, "we should try anyway. It''s better than worrying here."


    The leader of Tongtian cult also had no way to see Nu Wa''s insistence, so he said, "well, you and I will go to see Kunpeng!"

 Chapter 616

    Empress Nuwa saw that the Tongtian cult leader agreed to her proposal, but she had a long sigh in her heart. She was afraid that the Tongtian cult leader would ignore the safety of interception in order to save face, so that the demon family would be miserable.


    Empress Nuwa didn''t want to wait for the leader of Tongtian to regret, so she quickly got up and went to the Earth Star to see Kunpeng with the leader of Tongtian. The sage wanted to find Kunpeng, but it was not hard. In an instant, they came to the foothold of Kunpeng in the earth star.


    Kunpeng was not surprised when he saw the arrival of Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa. Even if he had already arrived, as long as he left the earth fairyland and broke off his relationship with the sect and the demon family, the people, Buddhism and Buddhism would naturally do their best to suppress the development of the sect and the demon family, so as not to threaten his ability.


    Although Kunpeng knew that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa came to ask for help, he pretended not to know and asked, "what''s the matter with the two Taoist friends here?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "Kunpeng is a Taoist friend, but I come to ask for help from Taoist friends!"


    However, Kunpeng did not expect that the leader of Tongtian sect would speak frankly and ask for help. He was stunned for a moment. For a moment, he said, "Taoist friends are joking. How can the forces of intercepting the sect and the demon family need the help of the poor Tao!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect was also prepared for Kunpeng''s reaction, but he really encountered incomparable hatred in his heart.


    Empress Nuwa was a little unhappy when she saw that Kunpeng refused. She personally came with the leader of Tongtian cult, who is the respect of saints, which has given Kunpeng a lot of face, but Kunpeng didn''t keep them in her heart.


    Thinking of this virgin, empress wa couldn''t help humming coldly and said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, I don''t know if the original alliance is still counted. Now I''m in trouble with senior brother Tongtian. Can''t Taoist friends just stand idly by?"


    Empress Nuwa didn''t mention that it was OK. When she said this, Kunpeng was very angry and sneered: "don''t you think it''s funny that empress Nuwa said so. At first, I kindly reminded you that the demon family was in trouble, but what did I get. Now I don''t want to do this thankless thing again, and there are only five disciples who have helped me. Please go back!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard the words of empress Nu Wa, he immediately said something bad. Before he spoke to stop it, Kunpeng spoke back. In this way, the leader of Tongtian cult regretted that he should not form an alliance with a fussy person like empress Nu Wa. When he thought of this, the leader''s face changed suddenly.


    Empress Nuwa did not expect that Kunpeng would not give herself face. She didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help saying, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, younger martial sister Nuwa is just in a hurry. She didn''t mean it. Please forgive me."


    Empress Nuwa also took the opportunity to say, "I made a mistake just now. Please forgive me!"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "understanding is out of the question. Just let''s talk about it."


    Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian cult knew that Kunpeng and empress Nuwa could not live in peace. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart. However, if you want to think about it, the leader of Tongtian still has to say what you should say. Just listen to him: "I also know that there are not many disciples under Kunpeng Taoist friends, so I don''t necessarily need their help, but I ask Taoist friends to point out a clear way for me and younger martial sister Nuwa!"


    Kunpeng sighed when he heard the words of Tongtian sect leader: "Tongtian sect leader has indeed changed. He would never say such humble words before, let alone! I will do my duty as an ally again, and I will account with them. Even if they are no longer allies, they will not become enemies in the future."


    Thinking of this, Kun Peng said, "Taoist friends of Tongtian, in fact, you are obsessed with the situation and have not found each other''s weaknesses. If Taoist friends can attack the weaknesses of the three religions, it will not take long for Taoist friends to get out of trouble!"


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult was in great spirits and hurriedly asked, "I don''t know what weaknesses the three religions have. Please give me some advice!"


    Kunpeng said: "I dare not give advice. In fact, Taoist friends do not need to disperse their strength to resist the three religions at the same time. They just need to concentrate on fighting one religion. In that way, they will not be able to bear the convenience for a long time, and will naturally withdraw from the struggle with Taoist friends."


    Empress Nuwa disagreed and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, we didn''t think about what you said, but concentrate on one religion, and the other two religions will take advantage of it, so we''ll lose faster!"


    Kunpeng said: "The two Taoists are afraid that they have misjudged each other''s determination. People and Buddhism may still watch and help each other, but this can never be the case between Buddhism and people and Buddhism. Kong xuanxiu, a disciple of Tongtian Taoists, is an advanced saint in the three realms. Except for the quasi saints of the older generation, there are no rivals in the other three religions except saints. As long as he is willing to fight hard, he is not afraid to hurt the three religions The plight of Taoist friends will naturally be broken. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, the leader of Tongtian cult was very surprised and hurriedly said, "thank you for your advice. Now the situation in the fairy world is critical. I don''t want to stay much. I''ll leave now!"


    Empress Nuwa didn''t want to talk to Kunpeng, so she left with Kunpeng. Kunpeng didn''t ask him to stay, so she got up and sent the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa out of the earth star.


    After leaving the earth star, the leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "younger martial sister Nuwa, Kunpeng really has great wisdom. Just a few words can solve our crisis!"


    Although empress Nuwa was dissatisfied with Kunpeng''s heart, she also knew that she could not compare with Kunpeng in terms of wisdom. She also sighed: "what elder martial brother said was very true. At the beginning, we shouldn''t have forced him to leave. We lost an ally for nothing, and let the two Saints in the West and the emperor Yuanshi laugh."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "what we lost is not an ally, but a group of allies. From the attitude of Tianting, they also don''t want to form an alliance with us, not to mention the underworld represented by Empress Houtu. She has always had an extraordinary friendship with Kunpeng. As for Styx and zhenyuanzi, we can win over."


    Mentioning Zhen Yuanzi, empress Nuwa sighed: "I mentioned the alliance with Zhen Yuanzi at the beginning, but later I forgot something. Now it seems that the relationship between Zhen Yuanzi and Kunpeng is also extraordinary, but I don''t understand that Zhen Yuanzi himself has a deep hatred with Kunpeng. How can he have a relationship with Kunpeng?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "you and I can''t see through the wisdom of Kunpeng. There must be a secret you and I don''t know. Otherwise, even if both sides settle the cause and effect, Zhen Yuanzi can''t be so close to Kunpeng!"


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very reasonable, but Kunpeng won''t be proud for long. The next amount of robbing red clouds will become holy. Kunpeng and he have a big cause and effect. There will be a fight between the two sides."


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister Nuwa underestimated Kunpeng. Even if he and zhenyuanzi can resolve each other''s cause and effect, let alone Hongyun, the two sides will not have a fight. Maybe they will form an alliance and support each other through the next disaster."


    Empress Nuwa didn''t think so when she heard this, and said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, it won''t be as easy as you said. After all, Kunpeng and Hongyun have a personal hatred!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "nothing is impossible. Everything can be discussed in the face of sufficient interests. Moreover, the cause and effect between Kunpeng and Hongyun is the cause and effect of Hongyun, who can''t blame Kunpeng."


    Empress Nuwa thought about this and thought that the leader of Tongtian sect was very reasonable. Then she said, "senior brother Tongtian, according to the words of Taoist ancestors, Hongyun is the protagonist of the next mass robbery. It must be that the person who sealed the God should come from his family. Do you think we can win Hongyun to form an alliance with us? If we can form an alliance with him, the next mass robbery will be of great benefit to you and me."


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed, "I can''t tell you this. No one knows what the character of Hongyun will be after reincarnation, and it''s not easy to find Hongyun before he becomes holy. Not to mention, not only can we think of this, but others will think of it, but now look at the Kunpeng walking in front of everyone."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "why is this Kunpeng always a prophet unconscious? Is his calculation really so powerful?"


    The leader of Tongtian said, "I''m afraid there is only one teacher who can see Kunpeng in the three realms, but it''s better to be persuaded by Kunpeng than to be attracted by people, Buddhism and Buddhism."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "but I''m afraid Kunpeng will hold a grudge against you and me, but you and I will be disadvantageous in the next robbery, so we will be attacked on all sides!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said: "Younger martial sister Nuwa still doesn''t know Kunpeng. Although we are estranged from him, Kunpeng won''t be against us. Don''t forget that the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun are very concerned about ''Kongtong seal'' and ''Xuanshui Black Lotus''. Moreover, the two saints in the West also have a great cause and effect with Kunpeng. The next robbery between the two sides is also possible. Kunpeng can''t avoid it Yes. "


    Empress Nuwa couldn''t help relaxing when she heard this and said, "the next robbery will take a thousand years. It''s better for us to solve the crisis as soon as possible."

 Chapter 617

    The fact that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa went to the Earth Star to see Kunpeng was immediately known by the two saints in the west, the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. They could not help worrying that Kunpeng would be persuaded by the leader of Tongtian cult to return to the earth fairy world. For a time, their actions to suppress the interception and demon clan slowed down and paid attention to Kunpeng''s every move.


    When they saw that Kunpeng did not return to the earth fairyland with empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult, they couldn''t help but have a long chat. They understood that there was really a gap between Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian cult, which was very beneficial to them. Among them, the most happy ones are the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Without the help of the leader of Tongtian cult, they don''t think Kunpeng can be their enemy. The "Kongtong seal" and "Xuanshui Black Lotus" are waving to them.


    Unfortunately, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun did not consider whether their ideas could be fulfilled once Kunpeng gained the holy throne. Cutting three corpses into Tao was not comparable to their saints who demonstrated Tao with merit and virtue.


    The two saints of the West never thought about playing Kunpeng. Their goal is the Styx river. Although Kunpeng has a great cause and effect with them, the two saints of the West don''t want to affect the development of the West. Moreover, they also know that Kunpeng is cunning and secretly points out that there are many killing moves, but they don''t want to be plotted by Kunpeng.


    The two saints in the West are not optimistic about the idea of the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun. They don''t think Kunpeng can be calculated by the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun. Although Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader have been split, the more so, the two western saints think Kunpeng must have unique skills. It has to be said that although the cultivation and Lingbao of the two western saints are weaker than the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, they are far better than them in understanding people.


    Before the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of Yuanshi and the two saints of the West were happy, the apostolic and demon families launched a counterattack. They mainly targeted Kong Xuan, empress Yunxiao and empress Wudang. First, they killed aggressive Buddhist disciples. However, Kong Xuan''s five-color divine light and empress Yunxiao''s "mixed yuan gold fight" frightened the two saints of the west, so they quickly contracted their hands and stopped being enemies with the apostolic, After seeing the retreat of Buddhism, Kong Xuan, empress Yunxiao and Wudang Notre Dame, who were killing, couldn''t help thinking of the war of gods and the oppression of the two religions, so they turned around to kill people and the two religions. It was also the misfortune of the Shushan sword sect. They stepped on two boats and led the disciples of the sect to kill them desperately. Before long, the Shushan sword sect was beaten by the sect and didn''t dare to go out easily.


    The sudden outbreak of apostasy and demon clan shocked the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West. They suffered heavy losses without prevention. Buddhism is a little better, but the losses are only low-level disciples. Now Buddhism is the largest religion in the three worlds, and the loss of manpower has no great impact on them. However, the great old gentleman is much worse. The Shushan sword sect is his main force in the earth fairy world. The loss of so many people has greatly damaged his vitality. In a short time, he is unable to suppress the intercepting sect and the demon clan. Among the three sects, the one that suffered the least losses was the elucidation. The Shushan sword sect did not pay attention to the elucidation under the banner of people''s education. Therefore, Yuanshi Tianzun only sent several disciples to deal with it with Shushan. Unexpectedly, he escaped the counterattack of the interception. Seeing the heavy losses of Shushan sword sect, Yuanshi Tianzun took the opportunity to let the elucidation disciples go out of the mountain to compete for territory and fight against the Shushan chamber.


    Yuanshi Tianzun''s move has greatly dissatisfied the Supreme Lord. Unfortunately, now Shushan sword sect has suffered too much loss, and he is powerless to do anything, so he can only let the elucidation develop and grow again. It can be said that the counterattack between the interception and the demon family has brought infinite benefits to the elucidation. Naturally, the Yuanshi Tianzun will not go to fight with the interception.


    For the war of the four religions, Tianting and zhenyuanzi also benefited a lot. They went deep into the Terran to save the dead and heal the wounded, and achieved a lot of merit.


    Although the truncated religion and the demon clan had great power to block the suppression of the three religions and successfully counterattack their opponents, they still failed to recover the control of Nanzhan state in the end, and divided Nanzhan state into two and half with the West.


    The counterattack of the sect interception and the demon clan made people, the Buddhism and the Buddhism understand that everything can''t be done too much. Once the other party tries hard, they will also suffer heavy losses. Therefore, all forces have a very tacit understanding to close the swords and develop themselves, so that the fairy world has a rare peace.


    The calm land fairyland has ushered in a rapid development. All forces are desperately supporting the spokesperson of the Terran. At one time, the population of the three states has increased rapidly.


    Due to the heavy losses of Shushan sword sect in the counterattack of interception, and the development of Yuanshi Tianzun in the earth fairy world again, the supreme Lao Jun was very angry and determined to vigorously support Shushan sword sect to compete with elucidation.


    The Supreme Lord had this idea, so he began to preach to his disciples. The Shushan sword sect also got the permission of the Supreme Lord and can go to listen to the Tao.


    This move of the Supreme Lord made the emperor Yuanshi have an idea. Originally, he had fantasies about the Supreme Lord, but he decided to develop on his own and no longer rely on the Supreme Lord.


    Yuanshi Tianzun thought in his heart, "now you just lose some three generations of disciples. You can''t sit still. If you really have to destroy Kunpeng with you and get the ''Kongtong seal'' and ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'', I''m afraid you won''t divide me. In this case, why should I join hands with you? It''s better for me to go and seek the'' karma fire red lotus''."


    The supreme old gentleman didn''t think of his move, but it made Yuanshi Tianzun give up cooperating with himself to conspire with Kunpeng, while the Styx River didn''t expect another person to make his mind.


    However, the move of Yuanshi Tianzun made it easier for Kunpeng to save himself in the great disaster. This may be because he has great merit and virtue to protect himself, and heaven protects him!


    The first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty had estrangement from the Supreme Lord, so the disciples of the two religions would not be as harmonious as before. Although there was no conflict between the two sides, they became indifferent to each other.


    The changes in people and Buddhism made the two saints in the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa very happy.


    The great old gentleman also noticed the changes of Yuanshi Tianzun and his teachings, but he didn''t think it was caused by his attitude towards Shushan. Instead, he thought that Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to be independent, but his resentment against Yuanshi Tianzun increased again and gradually surpassed the leader of Tongtian cult.


    The change of people and Buddhism gave Buddhism an opportunity. At this time, Buddhism gradually entered Dongsheng Shenzhou. When supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun found something, it was too late to stop it. However, many people among the human race began to believe in Buddhism. This sudden change surprised supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun.


    For the eastward spread of Buddhism, the Supreme Lord decided to have a detailed talk with Yuanshi Tianzun, hoping to persuade Yuanshi Tianzun to give up his prejudices. So the great old gentleman got up and came to the yuxu palace.


    For the arrival of the Supreme Lord, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was greatly surprised. I only heard him ask, "what''s the matter with me, senior brother?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, the disharmony between me and the two religions now gives the Buddhism a chance, which is very disadvantageous to you and me. Brother Wei came today to have a good talk with younger martial brother about this matter!"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty despised him and said, "it''s very nice to say. Since you know that the development of Buddhism is very unfavorable to us, why did you help Buddhism to suppress the interception and Kunpeng many times at the beginning, and your disciples also have an unclear connection with the Buddhism. It''s funny to think of me now!"


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was very dissatisfied with the supreme old gentleman, he could not show it. After all, the supreme old gentleman was a senior brother and had to give him some face. Just listen to Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I also understand what elder martial brother said, but because the Shushan sword sect is too overbearing, it affects the relationship between our two religions. I can''t help it."


    The Supreme Lord was very angry when he saw that Yuanshi Tianzun embarrassed himself on the grounds of Shushan sword sect before he spoke. At this time, he knew that Yuanshi Tianzun was afraid that there was another thought in his heart. I''m afraid the two sides could not be reconciled again. When he thought of this, the Supreme Lord was very sad.


    Without the support of Yuanshi Tianzun, it is difficult to dominate the three realms only by relying on the power of others to teach. This has seriously affected the layout of the supreme Lao Jun.


    The Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother, I know what you said. I will restrain Shushan sword sect, but this matter can''t be solved by one party. You still need to restrain the elucidation disciples."


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "elder martial brother, I didn''t say to my disciples that the first and second generations of disciples can restrain themselves, but the disciples after three generations are in some difficulties. I hope elder martial brother can give me more time so that I can enlighten them more."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "thank you, younger martial brother. I have something else to do. I''ll leave now."

 Chapter 618

    The Supreme Lord laughed at Yuanshi Tianzun for being so perfunctory in his heart, but he didn''t make extreme moves. After all, he didn''t want to get too stiff with Yuanshi Tianzun, and he believed that with Yuanshi Tianzun''s greedy personality, he would ask him for Kunpeng''s affairs next time, and then he would naturally recover the face lost today. But the great old gentleman didn''t think that the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty no longer had the idea of Kunpeng, but chose the Styx river.


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to make a stand off with the Supreme Lord. After the Supreme Lord left, he ordered his disciples to join hands with the people''s religion to suppress Buddhism, hoping to drive Buddhism out of Dongsheng Shenzhou.


    After seeing the kindness of the Heavenly Master of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the Supreme Lord also restrained the Shu mountain disciples from being arrogant and tried to repair with the elucidation as much as possible. But then there was an accident, which was unexpected to the great old gentleman. There were disputes within Shushan sword sect. Some people thought that Buddhism should not be suppressed, so they sneered at the disciples of Buddhism; Some people supported the suppression of Buddhism and drove it out of Dongsheng Shenzhou, while they actively worked with Buddhism to deal with Buddhism.


    However, the internal strife in Shushan overwhelmed the hermeneutics. They can only reflect the situation of Shushan sword sect to Yuanshi Tianzun, hoping to get the instructions of Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Seeing this, the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty thought that the matter was deliberately made by the supreme old gentleman. He wanted to take the opportunity to consume the power of elucidation, so he took precautions against the supreme old gentleman and took the disciples sent back again to watch the change.


    The emperor Lao Jun was worried about the retreat of Yuanshi Tianzun, but he didn''t expect that he had managed to persuade Yuanshi Tianzun to fight Buddhism, but it was disturbed by Shushan sword sect.


    However, the Supreme Lord could not but give an explanation to Yuanshi Tianzun, so he had to bear the pain and deal with some people of Shushan sword sect who turned to the Buddha, and finally stabilized Yuanshi Tianzun.


    This change in the people''s education made the two saints in the West see a glimmer of hope, so they secretly sent people to win over those who turned to the Buddha and promised them heavy promises. Soon, the two saints in the west won over a large number of people in Shushan. The two saints in the West didn''t have a good intention to do so. They just wanted people to teach civil strife and didn''t really treat those Shushan disciples.


    For this move of the two saints in the west, the Supreme Lord did not respond at all. The Supreme Lord didn''t notice the small move of the two saints in the west, but wanted to take the opportunity to see how many people in Shushan sword sect wanted to take refuge in Buddhism, so that they could be prepared for the next amount of robbery and let them be listed as gods instead of human taught disciples.


    The reason why Buddhism can enter and win China in the East is that it has a great relationship with the interception of religion and the demon family. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa are moving the evil water and reducing their own pressure.


    The civil strife of Shushan sword sect made the earth fairy world different. The disciples of all religions poured out and preached in the world to compete for the luck of the human race. The originally calm earth fairy world became lively again.


    Due to the preaching of the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism in the earth fairy world, Kunpeng''s reputation among the Terrans has been gradually suppressed. Many young people have forgotten the existence of the Terrans and holy masters.


    Kunpeng didn''t care about all this in the earth fairy world. After all, he didn''t leave in the earth star, which made the saints breathe a long sigh, especially the supreme old gentleman with ulterior motives. As long as Kunpeng''s influence on the Terran is reduced, he will have more excuses to seize the Terran treasure "Kongtong seal".


    How could Kunpeng not know what the Supreme Lord thought? Kunpeng came to the earth star in person just for the sake of the "Kongtong seal". What he practiced was the law of faith, and the "Kongtong seal" was the treasure of the human race, condensing the beliefs of the human race. Kunpeng absorbed the beliefs of the "Kongtong seal" with the help of the "Jiuzhou tripod" refined by Emperor Dayu at the earth star, Integrate itself with Kongtong seal.


    It has to be said that Kunpeng''s idea is very crazy. If he can succeed, he can use the power of human belief to fight the enemy anytime and anywhere. That''s why Kunpeng doesn''t care about the changes in the fairy world.


    When he was refining the Kongtong seal, Kunpeng accidentally discovered the secrets of those overseas people on the earth star, which surprised him.


    After learning the secret, Kunpeng could no longer sit still. He secretly set off for the underground to meet the empress Houtu.


    The empress Houtu was not surprised by the sudden arrival of Kunpeng. After they sat down, the empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends came for their faith in the earth fairy world?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "the Houtu Taoist friend was wrong. I didn''t come here for this."


    Empress Houtu was very surprised when she heard this and asked, "why did Taoist friends come here instead of this?"


    Kunpeng said, "do you know the origin of those overseas people on earth star? Are they reincarnated in the six reincarnations of Taoist friends?"


    Empress Houtu was puzzled when she heard what Kunpeng said and asked, "Kunpeng, I have never heard of the overseas people you said?"


    Kunpeng was stunned when he heard this. He never thought that empress Houtu didn''t know about it. He frowned and said, "Taoist friends of Houtu, first look at the situation of Earth Star, and then know what I mean by overseas people?"


    Empress Houtu nodded and then swept with her mind, but she found that there were many Terrans on the earth star that were different from those created by Empress Nuwa. This discovery surprised her.


    After listening to empress Houtu, she said in surprise, "Kunpeng, where do those overseas people come from? Why haven''t I ever heard that empress Nuwa made such a person?"


    Kunpeng did not answer the question of empress Houtu, but asked, "Taoist friends, can those overseas reincarnate at these six reincarnations?"


    Empress Houtu shook her head and said, "the Yin difference of the underground has never led these overseas people, but they have not reincarnated in the underground!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed, "it seems that things are making a big mess. I''m afraid there will be a big disaster in the three circles."


    Empress Houtu said, "the overseas people like Kunpeng Taoist friends are far from the human race. How can they trigger the three world catastrophe? Taoist friends are joking!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help but straighten his face and said, "have you ever seen me joking? I don''t know if you ever thought that these people were not created by Empress Nuwa, but must have been created by great supernatural powers. In addition to empress Nuwa in the three realms, have you ever heard of anyone who has the power of creation?"


    Empress Houtu said, "I''ve never heard of it!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "not only the Taoist friends have not heard of it, but also the poor Taoist. So it seems that there must be great supernatural powers outside the three realms who created these overseas people. I''m afraid they have a plot to do so."


    Empress Houtu asked, "Taoist friends mean that foreign demons have created these overseas people. They also want to touch the three realms?"


    Kunpeng said, "those people don''t seem to be created by foreign demons. They must be others. Those who can have such great powers must also have the cultivation of saints. They must want to touch the three realms."


    After hearing this, empress Houtu hurriedly said, "in that case, we''d better inform the saints immediately and discuss countermeasures together to prevent others from invading!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "wait a minute, Taoist friends. Now the catastrophe is coming. Even if you and I tell the saints they won''t pay attention to it, we''d better think of another way!"


    Empress Houtu said, "if the saints don''t care, we can find Hongjun Daozu."


    Kunpeng sighed, "you are a Taoist friend of Houtu. Hongjun Taoist ancestor fits the way of heaven. Do you think the Taoist ancestor won''t know about it? Since the Taoist ancestor doesn''t say, there must be another secret, you and I should first consider our own safety and then make another theory."


    Empress Houtu felt very reasonable when she heard Kunpeng''s words and asked, "what should we do according to Taoist friends?"


    Kunpeng said: "according to the development of those overseas people, they will not pose a threat to the Terrans on the earth star in a short time. We''d better take the opportunity to observe and see who is behind them. We should know each other and friends, so that even if there is a sudden change, we won''t be caught off guard."


    Empress Houtu nodded and agreed with Kunpeng''s proposal, but she was still a little worried, so she said, "do we still inform the saints about Kunpeng''s Taoist friend?"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment and said, "it''s better to inform them. It''s best to attract their attention. If not, they can''t blame us for not reminding them."

 Chapter 619

    Kunpeng and empress Houtu are both vigorous and resolute in their work. When they said this, they sent a message to the saints, Tianting, Styx River and zhenyuanzi, asking them to discuss business in the underground!


    After receiving the invitation of Kunpeng and empress Houtu, the saints were surprised. Kunpeng returned to the earth fairy world under their eyes. How can they not be surprised. Although the saints did not know what Kunpeng and empress Houtu invited them, and whether they had lost the face of saints or not, they all got up and came to the underground.


    Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu are also allies of Kunpeng. Of course, they will not refute the face of Kunpeng and empress Houtu. They all immediately set out to the underground. The Styx river is connected with the underworld, but it is the first one among the people to come to the underworld.


    After the crowd gathered in the underground mansion, Kunpeng and empress Houtu first came forward to salute the saints, and then everyone took their seats. Empress Nuwa was dissatisfied with Kunpeng and empress Houtu calling the saints to come. She first said, "I don''t know why Kunpeng and Taoist friends of Houtu summoned everyone to the underground? Why did they work so hard?"


    Kunpeng knew that empress Nu Wa was dissatisfied with herself, but he didn''t want to worry about it, so he said: "this matter is related to the safety of the three realms. I and my backearth friends can''t decide. I can only invite you to discuss it together."


    When Kunpeng said this, the saints were greatly confused. There were few things in the three realms that could be concealed from them, but they had never heard of anything big happening. The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "what is the matter with Kunpeng Taoist friends that will affect the safety of the three realms?"


    Kunpeng asked, "do you know that there are some humans overseas on the earth star?"


    Sanqing and empress Nuwa didn''t know about it, but the two saints in the West knew one or two. They only heard zhunti say, "I know one or two about this, but it doesn''t seem to be as serious as what Taoist friends said!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he asked, "I don''t know about the saints, but do you know who created these people?"


    Hearing this, he must have been stunned. Although he knew that there were some humans on the earth star, he only remembered the preaching that the West was booming, but he didn''t think about who created these creatures, so he couldn''t help asking Kunpeng.


    Then he said, "I also know those humans, Kunpeng Daoyou, but their development is not very ideal, and they have no ability to affect the safety of the three realms!"


    Zhunti nodded when he heard the quotation. However, the saints, Zhen Yuanzi and others felt that they were unable to threaten the safety of the three worlds, and thought that Kunpeng was a little big.


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t know if you have any ideas. If you can create human beings, it means that this person has great magical powers. At least he has the cultivation of saints, otherwise he can''t avoid our ears and eyes. This person has such great magical powers and can''t have his own territory. Why should he put these people on the earth star?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the people suddenly realized that the leader of Tongtian cult said, "Taoist friends mean that this person wants to touch the three realms?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I think so, and after I asked Tu Daoyou, these people did not reincarnate among the six reincarnations, which shows that the other party also has the place of reincarnation."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, everyone was shocked. If the other party has a place of reincarnation, it means that the other party has a perfect world. The temptation of a perfect world to the saints is very huge. Everyone wants to preach orthodoxy, but the three realms are so big. Now they know that there is another world outside the three realms, and they can''t help but want to seize that world.


    Seeing the response of the saints, Kunpeng was not surprised by the earthquake. He underestimated the saints'' desire for the world.


    Zhunti and Jieyin first came into contact with those humans and gradually controlled some people, so their starting point was much higher than that of Sanqing and Nuwa. After hearing Kunpeng''s words, they all had the idea of seeking the world, so they flinched from the next robbery of God.


    Not only the two saints in the west, Sanqing and empress Nuwa also have some ideas. Instead of fighting for the three realms with everyone, it''s better to preserve their forces and prepare to seek the world and take the initiative.


    The new world represents that there are countless innate spiritual treasures in it. Not only the saints are attracted, but also the Styx River, zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwangmu want to share some benefits.


    Haotian couldn''t help but say: "since Kunpeng Taoist friends found those humans, they must have gained something. Can you explain it to us?"


    Kunpeng said, "I invite all Taoist friends to come here just to explain this to you and make you vigilant, so as not to catch everyone unprepared when those hidden in the dark appear."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, everyone couldn''t help but concentrate and prepare to listen to Kunpeng''s explanation carefully.


    Kunpeng said, "according to my observation, those humans were not created by one force. I roughly calculated that there are four forces in total, and each force is very powerful."


    When they heard this, they were shocked. The four forces represented a four-way world. There were four sects sitting here, that is, each sect could get a world, which made them very happy.


    The saints are very happy, but Kunpeng''s heart is very heavy. The saints do not know the strength of the four forces, but according to the memory of later generations, he understands that each of the four forces will not be weaker than any of the four sects of man, Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism. The four forces have all the strength, so the three circles work together to resist the enemy is only five to five.


    Kunpeng looked at the excited crowd, but poured cold water on it. He only heard him say: "You Taoist friends, don''t be happy too early. According to what I learned from those people, any one of the four sects will not be weaker than any of the four sects of man, Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism. Speaking of it, it is cheaper to mention the sage. The one you know is the weakest among the four sects, so the sage robbed the other''s believers, but it didn''t arouse the opposition of the other party Of course, I don''t know if they can know our situation. I just make a guess in my heart. It can''t be true. "


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "since the four forces are so powerful, they must have a plot to put these people on the Earth Star by all means, but we should be careful!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect frowned when he heard this. It seemed that he was dissatisfied with Zhen Yuanzi''s being so careful. He only heard him say, "Zhen Yuanzi''s Taoist friends are worried too much. Even if they are strong, what''s the matter? I don''t think they can defeat my ''immortal killing sword array''."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult mentioned the "immortal killing sword array", the saints frowned. It seems that they are very dissatisfied with the arrogance of the leader of Tongtian cult.


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, since Kunpeng Daoyou said that the four forces are very powerful, there must be a congenital treasure in your hand. Although your ''immortal killing sword array'' is strong, it doesn''t mean that the other party doesn''t have such a weapon in his hand, but you can''t take it lightly, so you won''t lose your face when you get it."


    The leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help blushing when he heard the words of the supreme old gentleman. He was very dissatisfied with the supreme old gentleman''s scolding himself in front of the public. However, the supreme old gentleman is a senior brother. He can''t refute it.


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "I wonder if you Taoist friends have thought about it. The earth star has released such a big thing. It is reasonable that the three realms after the teacher fits the heaven are under his control. The teacher has no reason not to know this situation, but why has the teacher never mentioned it to us?"


    After hearing this, all the people except Kunpeng and empress Houtu couldn''t help thinking.


    After a while, empress Nuwa said first, "the teacher didn''t mention it to us. I think it''s useless even if it''s not time."


    Hearing Nu Wa''s mother''s words, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "what Nu Wa''s younger martial sister said is very true. Even if the other party is strong, it is difficult to break through the chaos and reach our world."


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t agree with Tongtian sect leader''s words, and sneered: "there are masters who fit the way of heaven in our world, and there must be such masters in each other''s world. They can''t have the means to break the chaos."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult saw that Yuanshi Tianzun fell on his face in front of the people, he was very angry and said, "according to the words of senior brother Yuanshi, why didn''t the other party launch an attack on us? Does senior brother Yuanshi think they have no malice?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sneered: "although I don''t know each other''s purpose, I don''t want junior brother Tongtian to be so naive and think that the other party has no means to break the chaos."


    Seeing the quarrel between Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian sect leader, Kunpeng couldn''t help saying, "in fact, the two Taoist friends don''t need to quarrel. I think the reason why the other party hasn''t acted is that they don''t understand us on the one hand, and it''s difficult to locate space on the other hand."

 Chapter 620

    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, all saints were silent and meditated on Kunpeng''s words.


    After a while, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "there is some truth in what Taoist Kunpeng said, but from the development of those overseas people, I''m afraid they don''t receive much attention from the four forces!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "We can''t rule out this possibility, but since the other side can send these overseas people to the earth star, it must be against us. I''m afraid we need a very strong force of faith to locate the space. Fellow Taoists, can we destroy those overseas people before they have developed, so that the four forces can''t locate the space, such as This may solve the crisis of the three realms! "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, all saints disagreed. It was not easy to get the news of the four sides of the world. How can we give up. Na zhunti first said: "I don''t agree with Kunpeng Daoyou''s suggestion. We don''t know the ultimate purpose of the four forces and whether the other party knows our existence. If we recklessly destroy these overseas people, I''m afraid it will not solve the crisis in the three realms, and it is likely to make the other party aware of it and send more senior subordinates."


    As soon as zhunti said this, the saints joined one after another. Even the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa, who have great cause and effect with the two saints in the west, agreed. It seems that they are iron and want to seize the world from each other.


    Kunpeng was very heavy when he saw the response of the saints. He originally wanted to take the opportunity to save the overseas people so that they would not threaten the Terrans on the earth star. However, looking at the response of the saints, they were no longer concerned with the safety of the earth star. As long as they could find the whereabouts of the four forces from the overseas people, they would do nothing at all.


    When Kunpeng thought of this place, he couldn''t help but want to do his part for the Terrans on the Earth Star and said, "but since then, everyone has thought about what the Terrans on the Earth Star should do. Once those overseas people develop, the first to bear the brunt is the Terrans on the earth star. We can''t ignore their life and death!"


    Zhunti said, "the Terrans on the Earth Star are only a drop in the bucket compared with the earth fairy world. We can''t let all the creatures in the earth fairy world suffer in order to save this small part of people. There is always a choice in everything. We can only bear to give up the earth star for the safety of the three worlds!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng glared at zhunti and said, "zhunti saint, if you say give up, give up. I don''t know what qualifications you have to give up the human race on the earth star?"


    When zhunti heard Kunpeng''s words, he said, "is it difficult for Kunpeng to think about the safety of the three worlds because of the people of the earth star?"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "don''t talk about the safety of the three worlds. If I hadn''t told you, I''m afraid you don''t know that the earth star is hiding such a big hidden danger."


    Zhunti was furious when he heard this. He wanted to go forward and continue to argue with Kunpeng. Unexpectedly, he was stopped by the nearby leader. However, he could only glare at Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng ignored zhunti, but turned to empress Nuwa and said, "empress Nuwa, you are the virgin of the human race. What do you think of this?"


    Empress Nuwa did not expect that Kunpeng would ask her for advice on this matter, but it was hard to answer for a moment. However, empress Nuwa also had ambitions for the four-dimensional world, and she didn''t want to offend the saints because of this small earth star. A moment later, she made a decision and said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, your love for the Terrans is good, but we can''t take care of the safety of the three worlds because of the few Terrans on the earth star. I agree to mention the meaning of the sage."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he looked at empress Nuwa coldly and said, "empress Nuwa, you are really a virgin of the human race. It''s disgusting that you can give up your children!"


    When Nu Wa heard this, she immediately said angrily, "Kunpeng, don''t be presumptuous. Your little quasi Saint dared to talk about the saint, but you can''t be the son of man. What''s more, I think about the safety of the three worlds!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "Nuwa, don''t talk about the safety of the three realms. You dare swear to Tiandao that you have no selfishness. If so, I will apologize to you immediately and retreat when I see you in the future!"


    Empress Nuwa naturally did not dare to swear to the way of heaven, so she could only glare at Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "in the final analysis, your empress Nuwa has never paid attention to the human race. It has been so since the flood and famine, and it is still so now. In your heart, the human race is just a plaything for you to become holy!"


    Nuwa said angrily, "Kunpeng, I don''t need you to take care of my work. You traitor of the demon family are qualified to preach to me!"


    Kunpeng sneered, "I''m a traitor of the demon family. What is your empress Nuwa? If it weren''t for you, would the demon family end up like this today? You''re not even as good as my traitor!"


    For the debate between Kunpeng and empress Nu Wa, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West were very happy, but the leader of Tongtian cult was very uncomfortable. He didn''t want empress Nu Wa to have a conflict with Kunpeng again because of this, so he said, "you two Taoist friends should stop arguing and listen to me first!"


    Kunpeng and empress Nuwa are hard to refute the face of Tongtian cult leader. They all stop arguing. Look at Tongtian cult leader and listen to what he says!


    Just listen to the leader of Tongtian cult: "we can understand that Kunpeng Taoist friends want to protect the Terrans on the earth star, but Taoist friends also have to think about the safety of the three realms, and now Taoist friends go to the earth star. In this way, Taoist friends can take a close look at the Terrans on the earth star. Can''t they take care of both?"


    Kunpeng was greatly disappointed when he heard the leader of Tongtian cult. It seems that the leader of Tongtian cult was also tempted by the world. He also wanted to give up the Earth Star and wanted to limit himself from participating in the struggle in the fairy world. It was a good idea to kill two birds with one stone. It seems that he underestimated the leader of Tongtian cult.


    When the saints heard the Tongtian sect leader''s words, they couldn''t help but brighten their eyes. They always worried that Kunpeng would bring trouble to themselves before the mass robbery, so they just limited him with the safety of the Earth Star Terran.


    Thinking of this, the two saints in the West quickly said, "what the Taoist friends of Tongtian said is very true. Since the Taoist friends of Kunpeng are worried that the Terrans of the Earth Star are not as good as this earth star, they should be in the charge of the Taoist friends!"


    Before Kunpeng answered, the Yuanshi Tianzun said, "it''s no problem to hand over the Earth Star to Kunpeng Daoyou, but Kunpeng Daoyou can''t interfere with the development of Earth Star."


    As soon as the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said this, the two saints in the west just reacted. If Kunpeng is not limited, once Kunpeng destroys the overseas people with the power of the Earth Star Terran, it will destroy his own plan. So zhunti hurriedly said, "what Taoist friends at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said is very true. Taoist friends of Kunpeng can''t interfere with the release of earth stars."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a sneer: "it''s good to pay attention to the two Taoist friends, but why should I listen to you? It''s impossible to limit me."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "it seems that Kunpeng Taoist friend is also pretending to be kind and doesn''t want to make sacrifices for Earth Star. In this case, why should that Taoist friend embarrass us?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, saints don''t need to use this to stimulate the poor. I''m not a fool. I don''t eat this set."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, you discovered this matter first, and it''s you who put forward your opinions, and you don''t agree with our plan to give up the earth star. So if you don''t guard here, can''t you let me guard here?"


    Kunpeng said, "I have no problem guarding the earth star, but I won''t agree without interfering with the development of the earth star. As a human saint, I can''t watch the suffering of the human race and ignore it!"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said: "the suffering of the Terran is also a test of the way of heaven. Taoist friends can''t go against the sky. We can agree that if the Terran on the earth star is facing the crisis of extermination, Taoist friends can take action. I don''t know what friends think!"


    In order to limit Kunpeng, other saints also supported the supreme old gentleman one after another. Kunpeng saw that he could not change each other''s decision, so he said, "well, it''s so decided, but the things on the Earth Star should be decided by the poor Tao."


    The Supreme Lord said, "it''s no problem." the two saints in the West and the first emperor also nodded.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng said to the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty: "the dragon vein of the earth star was destroyed by the order of the sage of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. Once the earth star had an accident, the sage of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty had to bear a relationship. Even if there was no scourge, it would also damage the hermeneutic Qi. The sage of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty should make plans early."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor was furious when he heard Kunpeng''s words. If Kunpeng had not supported the witch family, how could he let Jiang Ziya destroy the dragon vein of the earth star. However, Jiang Ziya was unwilling to bear the responsibility, but vowed to harm the interpretation. Remembering that Jiang Ziya was the first emperor, he decided to sign him on the list of gods for the next robbery. Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t know that Kunpeng wanted Yuanshi Tianzun to do so.

 Chapter 621

    After seeing Kunpeng''s compromise, the saints couldn''t help but be very happy, so they all returned to their own ashram to prepare for competing for one side of the world. For a time, everyone couldn''t help remembering the quantitative robbery after a thousand years. This shows how great the temptation of the world to saints is.


    After the saints left, those who were right did not leave. They wanted to get more information from Kunpeng and seek some benefits from the four forces.


    Styx first said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, why do you want to trap yourself in the Earth Star according to the ideas of the saints? Doesn''t that Taoist friend want to give up everything in the earth fairy world, but it''s not worth it!"


    Kunpeng said, "there is nothing worth it or not. As a human saint, I always have to think about the human race of the earth star. Otherwise, I will not live up to the human race''s belief in me."


    But Styx sighed: "Taoist friends are going to lose most of the interests in the earth fairy world. Taoist friends just left not long ago. Now the Terrans in the earth fairy world don''t remember the existence of your holy teacher except the old man. In the long run, Taoist friends'' luck in the Terrans will be taken away by the four teachings."


    Kunpeng said, "the underworld Taoist friend said, I know that if the Terran really forgets the poor way, it is also the will of heaven. As long as there is a earth star in hand, the four religions of the Terran''s luck can''t go completely from the poor way."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Styx River brightened up and said, "it turns out that Taoist friends want to get the world, so even if they give up the fairy world, it''s nothing!"


    Kunpeng did not explain the speculation about Styx, because he knew that even if he explained, Styx would not believe it.


    Just listen to Kunpeng said, "the friend of the Styx river must be very interested in the world?"


    Styx nodded and said, "I''m afraid everyone is interested in this. Now all the congenital spiritual treasures in the three realms have masters. We need to find another way to become holy. If we can win one or two congenital spiritual treasures from the four forces, then everyone will have a chance to prove the holy way!"


    Hearing the words of the Styx River, zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother all nodded. After all, they are not saints, but mole ants, and they don''t want to be suppressed by saints all the time.


    Kunpeng sighed, "the matter of the underworld Taoist friend is not as simple as you think. No force can resist the quasi holy place like us. I hope you can think twice before you get the holy place."


    Styx said disapprovingly, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are worried too much. Even if they are defeated by poor blood River''s real body, as long as the sea of blood doesn''t dry, poor life won''t be in danger!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "the friends of the underworld River should not think so. In fact, even if a saint is coming, he may die, not to mention a quasi Saint like you and me!"


    Upon hearing this, the Styx river was shocked and said, "how is it possible for Taoist friends Kunpeng? Taoist ancestors once said that the way of heaven does not die and saints do not die. Could it be that Taoist ancestors lied to us?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "The reason why saints don''t die is to place their original gods in the way of heaven, but this is only for the Seven Saints of the way of heaven. We can''t place our original gods in the way of heaven without the opportunity of the way of heaven. Moreover, even if we place our original gods in the way of heaven, saints also have weaknesses. Once the way of heaven is chaotic, saints will be in danger of death, but it takes time to kill saints A weapon to kill logging, such as the ''killing gun''. "


    The name "killer gun" shocked the Styx river. Not only was he surprised, but other people were also very surprised. At this time, Zhen Yuanzi asked, "Kunpeng Daoyou, we have all heard of the reputation of" killer gun ", but we don''t know whether it has the ability to kill saints. I don''t know if you can tell us what the power of" killer gun "is!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "I just know that this Lingbao has never been seen before, but this treasure is the weapon of heaven''s way of killing and cutting. Compared with the ''immortal killing sword array'' of Tongtian sect leader, it hurts people''s yuan God. That''s why it has the ability to kill saints."


    Haotian asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, apart from the two innate spiritual treasures of ''killing immortal sword array'' and ''killing God gun'', is there no spiritual treasure to kill saints?"


    When Kunpeng heard Haotian''s words, he understood what Haotian thought. Haotian always wanted to get rid of the control of the saints. If he could get the Lingbao of slaughtering the saints, he would not have to be afraid of the saints.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said: "not so. In fact, as long as it is a congenital treasure, it may hurt the sage, not to mention the congenital treasure. For example, the ''Pangu flag'' in the hands of the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty is the first sharp weapon in the three worlds, and the body of the sage can''t resist its attack."


    Haotian was very confused about Kunpeng''s words and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, it seems wrong that you say that all congenital Lingbao can hurt saints. Even the top-grade congenital Lingbao can''t hurt saints, let alone the inferior congenital Lingbao."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Haotian Taoist friends misunderstood the meaning of poverty. If you are willing to explode a congenital treasure, even if it is a inferior congenital treasure, the sage dare not resist."


    When Haotian heard Kunpeng''s words, it was like eating a fly. He couldn''t speak. Even the inferior innate Lingbao was very rare in the three realms. Who would be willing to explode? In the history of the three realms, only Kunpeng exploded the postnatal merit treasure "Pangu tripod", which made zhunti suffer a great loss.


    However, Styx doesn''t want to spend more time on this innate Lingbao, but Xiang Haotian has such great ambition to be the enemy of saints. Now he cares most about becoming saints, so he said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, you seem to know the four forces very well. Can you tell us some details and we can be prepared in case of war in the future!"


    Kun Peng sighed: "I don''t deserve to know the poor way. I just know a little from the every move of those overseas people. If you want to know, I''ll tell you. The weakest of the four forces is the place occupied by Buddhism on the side of Kyushu. Because it is now the Taoist place of the two saints in the west, I don''t pay much attention to it and know little about it, and the other three forces don''t know much about it, I just know that the strongest one belongs to a group of birdmen. Those who believe in them are called angels, but they are the largest force overseas. The other two forces are equivalent. One side claims to be the God of heaven, and the other side is the sun god and the God of death. If Taoist friends want to know the details, they''d better go to the Earth Star and have a look. After all, I just know these forces and know them Not much. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Styx river was very confused and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, is there no place in these people that is in charge of reincarnation as in our three realms?"


    Kunpeng naturally didn''t want to tell them everything he knew. That was too amazing. I''m afraid it would attract the attention of Taoist ancestors, so he said: "I don''t know this. If Taoist friends want to know that I''d better go to the Earth Star myself, so they can understand it according to their own needs."


    When the Styx River heard Kunpeng say this, he thought for a moment and said, "well, I''ll go there."


    When he heard that the Styx river was going to go to the earth star, Haotian and the West queen mother looked at each other. They didn''t want to be pulled down, so they said, "since the Styx River Taoist friends are interested in going to the earth star, I will accompany them. How can we say that we are all the heavenly emperors granted by the Taoist ancestors, and we can''t ignore this threat to the safety of the three worlds."


    The river Styx was overjoyed when he heard this. He was also afraid that he would be secretly plotted on the earth star. If Haotian accompanied him on a trip, it would be best for both sides to take care of him, so he smiled and said, "it''s my honor to have friends with me."


    When Kunpeng heard the dialogue between Styx and Haotian, he thought to himself, "you two are shameless. Haotian is just afraid of being cheap by the Styx and wants to share the benefits together. Styx wants to borrow Haotian to make the saints dare not do it to themselves and protect themselves."


    Haotian saw zhenyuanzi, but there was no movement, so he asked, "zhenyuanzi Taoist friend, don''t you want to see the Earth Star and know something about those people?"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "I''m busy looking for the reincarnation of Hongyun now. If I have the time to go and see them, there''s nothing if I don''t go!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi mentioned Hongyun, a fierce light flashed in the Styx''s eyes. It seems that he is still unkind to Hongyun and still has illusions about the opportunity of the avenue.


    The fierce light in the eyes of Styx River can''t hide from Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi, but their hearts are very tough and don''t show any flaws.


    Seeing Haotian''s help, Styx doesn''t want to stay in the underworld anymore, so he says goodbye to Kunpeng. Haotian sees it with Xiwang''s mother, but Haotian leaves Xiwang''s mother and continues to discuss with Kunpeng.

 Chapter 622

    Kunpeng didn''t say anything about Haotian''s departure from the Styx River, but Xiwang''s mother was worried that Kunpeng was a little angry, so she said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, Haotian had to do so. After all, he was nominally the leader of the three realms, so he had to do so, otherwise it was difficult to explain to the three realms."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Taoist friends don''t need to explain. I know all this, but the two Taoist friends should act according to their ability. Although I don''t know much about the four forces, I can know that each force has a saint like existence only from the information I get on the surface. It''s difficult to win benefits from them."


    After hearing this, the queen mother of the West asked, "in this case, Taoist friend Kunpeng, we can join hands with the saints. Now we are still the allies of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. I think they won''t refuse."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "if you want to join hands with the leader of Tongtian cult, please help yourself. Now I have turned against the empress Nuwa and don''t want to form an alliance with them anymore."


    The queen mother of the West didn''t expect that Kunpeng refused his offer and was embarrassed. However, she thought about it and understood Kunpeng''s plan. If it is said that among the many quasi saints, Kunpeng is the only one who has the best ability to prove the holy way, Kunpeng wants to win the world alone and avoid sharing with the apostasy and the demon family, Thinking of this, the queen mother of the West regretted that she shouldn''t have proposed to form an alliance with the leader of Tongtian cult in front of Kunpeng.


    When Zhen Yuanzi saw the West King''s mother, he understood what she thought in her heart. He couldn''t help thinking: "I still have to use the power of heaven to find the reincarnation of Hongyun, but I should try to help the West King''s mother and make a good relationship with her, which will be of great help to myself in the future!"


    Thinking of this, Zhen Yuanzi said: "although the Queen Mother''s intention is good, it is clear that the saints want to divide the four sides of the world equally, but it is difficult for us to intervene. Even if we come to the door, I''m afraid we''re just insulting ourselves. We can''t get any good at all."


    Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, the West King''s mother understood that Zhen Yuanzi was looking for steps for herself, so she said, "thank you for reminding me, but I didn''t consider Zhou Dao."


    Seeing that the queen mother of the West accepted her kindness, Zhen Yuanzi said, "we are all allies, but it is natural for us to help each other."


    Kunpeng also understood Zhen Yuanzi''s idea and said, "in fact, it is not impossible for Taoist friends to get benefits. Taoist friends and Haotian are in charge of Tianting. Everything in the three realms is under the control of Taoist friends. As soon as the four forces appear, Taoist friends will first know, and then launch the ''Heavenly star array'' to protect all living beings in the three realms. After the success, they will naturally get boundless merit."


    When it comes to merit and virtue, Zhen Yuanzi is inspired. Since he learned the secret of preaching from Kunpeng, he has been helping the human race and obtaining merit and virtue in the fairy world. Unfortunately, there are only a few small things in the fairy world, and he can''t get much merit and virtue at all. He doesn''t know when he wants to praise the merit and virtue of becoming a saint. If things are really like what Kunpeng said, So once the four forces invade the three realms, it is a good time to earn merit.


    Thinking of this, Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you can really get that boundless merit against the invasion of the four forces?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "of course, it''s true. Fighting each other''s invasion is a great contribution to the three realms. Naturally, there are boundless merits!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he suddenly realized and said, "I see. The reason why Taoist friends accept the methods of the saints and guard the Earth Star alone must be for the boundless merit?"


    Kunpeng nodded again and said, "the saints calculate the poor way. Why isn''t the poor way calculating them? As long as the poor way can guard the Terran side of the earth star, there are boundless merits to earn."


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "no wonder the Taoist friends want to make an agreement with the saints. Everything about the earth star is decided by the Taoist friends. In the future, even if the saints repent, the Taoist friends will occupy a favorable position."


    After learning Kunpeng''s calculations again, the mother of the west king was very glad that she was not in the wrong position, but she could get some benefits from Kunpeng through the relationship of allies.


    Thinking of this, the mother of the Western King said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends have unique calculations, but they will take more care of Tianting in the future!"


    "An easy job to do is to make every act and every move in the sky."


    The West Queen Mother said, "even so, I''m afraid that the saints will stop and drag the back of the heaven in the dark."


    Kunpeng said: "there is no need for Taoist friends to worry about this. As long as Taoist friends raise the banner of safeguarding the safety of the three realms, even if they are dissatisfied, they will not start easily."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Taoist friends are very good at this plan. If the instability of the three realms is caused by the saints, the Taoist ancestors will punish them. Moreover, now the great disaster is coming, they all want to preserve their strength and prepare to compete for the world. They will never easily make enemies with the heaven."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s the truth, but it should be arranged as soon as possible. Otherwise, once it is used by the saints, the Tianting will lose its first opportunity, which is very unfavorable to the future development."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the queen mother of the West was very anxious, so she said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, this matter is very important. I want to return to heaven immediately to arrange the overall situation, so I''ll say goodbye to Taoist friend."


    Kunpeng said, "big things are important. Please help yourself."


    Seeing that Kunpeng had left the West Queen Mother, empress Houtu asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, Jiang Ziya is now close to Taoist friend. Why should Taoist friend mention the Earth Star Dragon vein in front of Yuanshi Tianzun? This is not only bad for Jiang Ziya, but also the Taoist friend will be resented by Yuanshi Tianzun!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I just want the Yuanshi Tianzun to make a move, otherwise there will be a poor way to protect Jiang Ziya and there is no danger of death. It''s better to take the opportunity to let Jiang Ziya end the cause and effect with Yuanshi Tianzun."


    Zhen Yuanzi was puzzled and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, Jiang Ziya is just a younger generation and has no ability. Why should Taoist friend take so much trouble?"


    Kun Peng sighed, "though Jiang Ziya is not very good at finishing, he is very good at fighting for wars. He will make great efforts to save four forces and make great efforts to preserve his own power." then the heavenly court will be perplexing, but the poor will not have Eyeliner above the heavenly court. If the four forces invade the three realms, then the poor will suffer a great deal.


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Taoist friends are worried that Haotian and Xi Wangmu will cross the river and tear down the bridge and abandon us for their own sake?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "I don''t want to be a villain, but Taoist friends also know Haotian''s behavior. In front of interests, he will betray his faith and turn to others, which we have to guard against."


    Mentioning Haotian, Zhen Yuanzi also sighed and said, "it''s really hard to rest assured that this person is capricious. It''s human nature for Kunpeng Taoist friends to decorate like this."


    Kunpeng said: "once the four forces invade the three realms, it will never be a simple master duel, but the beginning of the war. At that time, Tianting has a pivotal position. It is very good for us to find a position in Tianting in advance."


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded when he heard this. He and Kunpeng didn''t have many disciples. If this really happened, it was difficult for them to win benefits. It was very beneficial for them to use the power of heaven.


    When empress Houtu heard this, she said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are too worried. With the help of our Witch family, even without the help of heaven, we can get enough benefits from it."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "the combat ability of the witch family is indeed a number in the three realms, but after the witch war in those years, there are not many people in the witch family now. We can''t afford the loss of the war. We can only use them at an important moment, so it''s very important for us to occupy a place in the court of heaven."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu was very happy. It was rare to have an ally like Kunpeng who thought of herself. She also understood that the witch family is no longer better than that in the past, but there are not many real Witches. Just listen to her say: "Houtu, thank you for your trouble."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "we are all allies. This is what I should do. I am in charge of the earth star now. It won''t be long before the great witch Qin Shihuang and Bai Qi will be robbed, but Taoist friends should be prepared in advance."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu understood that Kunpeng was reminding her to prepare for the transfer to the underground government as soon as possible, so she said, "Taoist friends, please rest assured, I have arranged everything."


    Kunpeng nodded when he heard this and said, "since Taoist friends have made arrangements, I won''t say much. I have to go back to Earth Star to get ready. Let''s say goodbye."

 Chapter 623

    For the news that Kunpeng suddenly said, the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism began to start to prepare for the next robbery. At this time, everyone wanted to preserve their strength and deal with the possible four forces.


    The Supreme Lord also changed his strategy and began to increase his control over Shushan sword sect. He kept a close watch on those disciples who had contacts with Buddhism, so as to prevent them from secretly wooing others to take refuge in Buddhism. For these people, the Supreme Lord is ready to send them to the list of gods at the beginning of the mass robbery, block the mouths of others and preserve the power of Renjiao.


    Yuanshi Tianzun is a little embarrassed. Now, he is the only one of the four religions with the lowest power to expound. If you want to compete for one side of the world alone, it is difficult. You want to find help. But now, no one in the three realms is willing to form an alliance with him except the supreme old gentleman. After thinking about it, Yuanshi Tianzun has no choice but to make his idea to the heaven.


    I have to admire the idea of Yuanshi Tianzun. Today, Buddhism plays an important role in the heaven. Zhenwu emperor and Ziwei emperor are both under the Buddhism sect. They all have many heavenly soldiers and generals. If Yuanshi Tianzun can take these forces back to the sect in the next robbery, it can make up for the shortage of manpower in Buddhism and bring people closer The gap between Buddhism and Buddhism.


    After having this idea, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty immediately moved, and the disciples of the sect frequently went in and out of the heaven to attract the soldiers and horses under the two great emperors Zhenwu and Ziwei.


    Yuanshi Tianzun''s move angered Haotian and the queen mother of the West. They were the emperor of heaven granted by the Taoist ancestors. It was clear that Yuanshi Tianzun did not take them seriously by digging the foot of the wall of the heavenly court so obviously, so he secretly set a boundary for the elucidation disciples to prevent their conspiracy from succeeding.


    The Zhenwu Emperor himself was under the sect of Buddhism, and naturally would not block the action of Yuanshi Tianzun, but the Ziwei emperor was disgusted with Buddhism because he talked about the emperor and Jiang Ziya, but secretly obstructed Yuanshi Tianzun and prevented his conspiracy from succeeding. He was very angry with the Ziwei emperor''s action.


    Haotian was overjoyed when he saw that Ziwei emperor obstructed Yuanshi Tianzun from acting. Unfortunately, Ziwei emperor did not take refuge in Haotian, but secretly approached Jiang Ziya. His move was very beneficial to Kunpeng. Kunpeng originally wanted Jiang Ziya to occupy a place in Tianting, but now it''s just right.


    After returning to the Western Paradise, the two saints in the West also began to shrink their hands from the East. Their move made the Supreme Lord very afraid. The scattered Buddhism was not terrible and they could break it one by one. However, now the two saints in the West see this shortcoming and change their strategy, but their previous preparations completely failed, which made the Supreme Lord very depressed, But I can''t help the two saints of the West.


    The western two saints not only reduced their troops, but also spoke Kunpeng''s words to the people under their door and told them that after the Seven Saints of the heavenly way were complete, anyone had the opportunity to preach. This move of the western two saints ignited the flame inside Buddhism. The burning lamp, Duobao, pharmacist Buddha, Maitreya Buddha and dari Tathagata Buddha were all active and ready to seize the opportunity to become saints.


    What a world represents, these people are very clear in their hearts. Let alone the power of faith, that is, how many innate spiritual treasures can be contained in the vast world. How much temptation they have for those who want to cut three corpses into Tao. At this time, they all go crazy and try their best to win over their men, When the four forces invade the three realms in the future, I''m ready to have the ability to seize a good congenital treasure.


    Zhunti saints knew the thoughts of the people under the door, so they would tell them these two news, so that they could desperately develop their own power and expand the West. From this point of view, it has to be said that the move of quasi saint is very clever, and it can easily mobilize the whole Buddhist atmosphere.


    When he saw that Buddhism had become so active, he was very happy and said to zhunti, "younger martial brother is smart. In a few words, they can spontaneously and actively develop disciples. In this way, there will be no shortage of staff in the next robbery, which is very beneficial for us to resist the invasion of the four forces in the future."


    Zhunti said with a smile, "elder martial brother, I''m flattered. It''s all God''s will. Originally, you and I were worried that the West would weaken next time we rob me, but I didn''t expect this to happen. It''s very beneficial to us."


    Then he nodded and agreed with zhunti, and then said, "younger martial brother, in your opinion, if the four forces invade the three realms, how should we deal with it?"


    Zhunti pondered for a moment and said, "in my opinion, it''s best for us in the west to start from the weakest side, take the other side at one stroke and seize the world, so that we can be invincible. Moreover, the weakest side is now under our control, which is very beneficial to us. What do you think, senior brother?"


    Then he said, "I think so too. Although we are strong in the west, after all, there is no congenital treasure. It is the best choice to deal with the weakest party first. After we succeed, we can attack again to seek some benefits. However, I am very worried about one thing. I am afraid that someone will make the same idea with us, which will be very disadvantageous to us."


    Zhunti said: "I''ve thought about this, but I don''t think it will happen. First of all, the Supreme Lord can''t choose the weakest side and lose a powerful world. Second, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are allied. The other side is powerful, and it''s impossible to make such a choice. Needless to say, the original Tianzun, although he himself is weak, is above the heaven He has a lot of disciples, so he can attract a lot of heavenly soldiers and generals. Moreover, he has attracted some casual practitioners in some heavenly courts. It seems impossible to compete with us as the weakest side. "


    When he heard this, he said: "younger martial brother, have you ever thought that Kunpeng will become a saint in the next robbery, and they will form an alliance with Tianting, Styx, zhenyuanzi and the witch family. If red cloud is added, their power will not be weaker than any of our four religions, but there are only four worlds. Once he joins, he will inevitably cause disputes!"


    Zhunti sighed: "I also thought about it, but I didn''t think of any countermeasures. Kunpeng is the most cunning. No one is sure what he is thinking. If you, I or even others would not tell the secret about Dixing, but gathered forces secretly to get the most benefits at one stroke, but Kunpeng did it He told us in public that if he gave up his own interests for the sake of the Earth Star Terran, I don''t believe Kunpeng will be so great. "


    Then he sighed: "what younger martial brother said is very true. Kunpeng''s behavior is the most difficult to guess. You and I have to guard against him!"


    Zhunti said, "in my opinion, in the next robbery, Kunpeng generally won''t find us. At most, it''s just to find the Tathagata Buddha and let Hou Yi end each other''s cause and effect."


    Then he sighed: "when the Tathagata Buddha is here, we can share the Qi of the demon family, but this person can''t lose. I don''t know what younger martial brother can do about it?"


    Zhunti shook his head and said, "I don''t have any countermeasures, but I''m thinking it''s really not possible. We can abandon the great sun Tathagata Buddha and let Kunpeng stop staring at us in the West."


    When she heard this, she was shocked and said, "it''s absolutely impossible. If the great day Tathagata Buddha has lost, how can we explain to the demon families who took refuge in the great Lich war! What''s more, there is empress Nuwa behind the great day Tathagata Buddha, but we can''t offend it."


    Zhunti said disapprovingly: "Elder martial brother, I''m worried too much. Now that Nuwa has formed an alliance with the leader of Tongtian cult with the whole demon family. Even if we want to protect the big day Tathagata Buddha, I''m afraid the demon family will not let him go. After all, if the demon family wants to gather their luck, they must let the big day Tathagata Buddha disappear. Do you think Nuwa will care about him again? As for those demon families who vote aside, they all know Kunpeng is powerful. If they are angry, they can find Kunpeng, but I don''t think they have the courage to trouble Kunpeng. "


    Then he nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is also very reasonable, but I''m afraid that Kunpeng will advance an inch and not let go of us in the west, and we have no end to the cause and effect of Hongyun."


    Zhunti sighed: "When you and I calculated Hongyun, we didn''t expect him to become a saint in the end, but this cause and effect needs to be returned, but it''s nothing. In my opinion, the Styx river will not make Hongyun become a saint easily. Maybe we can return this cause and effect from the Styx River. As for Kunpeng, even if he is too confused, he won''t offend us to death. After all, he has to face the emperor Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun. "


    Although zhunti is also an unparalleled schemer, he did not expect that at this time, Yuanshi Tianzun abandoned Kunpeng as an enemy and chose the Styx River to compete with the West for the "red lotus of industry fire".

 Chapter 624

    If it is said that the most concerned about the four forces are not the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, nor the two western saints, but the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa.


    Although the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun are not harmonious now, there is no major contradiction. The two sides jointly control Dongsheng Shenzhou, not to mention the two saints in the West. They not only control Xiniu Hezhou, but also control more than half of the southern states. Recently, they extended their hands into Dongsheng Shenzhou. They can stop teaching and join hands with the demon family, but only control less than half of the southern states, In such a case, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa naturally want to compete for one side of the world to settle their disciples.


    After leaving the underworld, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa came to jin''ao island to discuss a big plan and see how to seize a world from the invasion of the three realms by the four forces.


    The leader of Tongtian cult first said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, you shouldn''t argue with the Kunpeng. Doing so will harm the Kunpeng and make it cheaper for the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West."


    Empress Nuwa said, "it''s not that I want to argue with Kunpeng, but that Kunpeng wants to trouble me. I''m helpless, otherwise who is willing to argue with him. But senior brother Tongtian is too careful. Now Kunpeng is not trapped on the Earth Star by our calculation."


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, it''s wrong to think so. If Kunpeng is so easy to deal with, he''s not Kunpeng. You underestimate him."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother is worried too much. Anyway, Kunpeng is trapped in the Earth Star and loses the qualification to compete for the earth fairy world."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "younger martial sister, it''s a big mistake to think so. I''m afraid Kunpeng didn''t pay attention to the earth fairy world at all. Now his main energy is on the earth star."


    Empress Nuwa said, "now the four forces don''t know when they will appear, but the earth star has nothing to pay attention to, but Kunpeng is a little stupid!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "it''s not Kunpeng who is stupid, but us. We foolishly extrapolate Tianda''s merits."


    Empress Nuwa was shocked when she heard this and asked, "elder martial brother Tongtian, where is the great merit?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "guarding the earth star is Tianda''s merit, but we foolishly gave him to Kunpeng. Do you think Kunpeng is stupid or we are stupid?"


    Empress Nuwa asked suspiciously, "senior brother Tongtian, I don''t see any merit on the earth star?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "Younger martial sister Nuwa, you don''t have much contact with Kunpeng. You don''t know Kunpeng''s character at all. He never suffers losses. When you leave the earth star, I think something is wrong. Kunpeng can''t be trapped in the Earth Star by our way to save face. There must be some conspiracy for him to do so. I think carefully all the way, but I find the secret. If the four sides If the forces invade the three realms, the Earth Star will bear the brunt. If Kunpeng guards the earth star, those Terrans who have made contributions to the way of heaven will get boundless merit. "


    Empress Nuwa suddenly realized when she heard this and said, "this Kunpeng is so cunning that she even put us all together. However, since we know this secret, we can''t let Kunpeng get the boundless merit alone!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "younger martial sister Nuwa wants to find Kunpeng to seek the merits of guarding the earth star?"


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "I have this intention. It can''t be all cheaper. Kunpeng, we should also get some benefits. What do you think, senior brother?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "I advise younger martial sister to die. At first, we forced Kunpeng to guard the earth star. Now we know there are merits and virtues, so we want to repent. Do you think Kunpeng is so easy to talk?"


    Empress Nuwa disagreed and said, "if Kunpeng doesn''t agree, we can unite with the saints to put pressure on Kunpeng, I don''t want to believe that Kunpeng dares to offend all saints!"


    Tongtian cult leader is very dissatisfied with Nuwa''s mother when he hears what Nuwa said. This person is the most likely to offend people. Bad. Now the two have formed an alliance, and Tongtian cult leader can only bear it.


    Just listen to the leader of Tongtian cult: "Kunpeng has nothing to dare to do, and we persecuted Kunpeng together. Kunpeng has a reasonable side. Even if he doesn''t give in, we can''t help him. If junior sister really has to put pressure on Kunpeng together with the saints, it will completely annoy Kunpeng. In the future, our two sides will turn against each other. An enemy like Kunpeng has been staring at us secretly, so we can''t help it It''s hard for me. "


    After hearing what the leader of Tongtian sect said, empress Nuwa understood that the leader of Tongtian sect was very afraid of Kunpeng. However, although she was dissatisfied with Kunpeng, she also knew that she was not the enemy of Kunpeng. She only heard empress Nuwa sigh: "senior brother Tongtian, can we forget it?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "no, don''t you have to fight Kunpeng? In short, I don''t want to fight him. With Kunpeng''s inhuman wisdom, you and I can''t fight against him. I don''t want to have an enemy like Kunpeng. Younger martial sister, you''d better not fight against him, otherwise it''s not the blessing of the demon family!"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "well, the most important thing for you and me now is to find a way to preserve our strength and get through the next volume, so as to prepare for the invasion of the three realms by the four forces. We don''t know about Kunpeng, so as not to let others benefit from it!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "even if we don''t say that it won''t be long before the two saints in the west, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor will know, but they can''t expect to get any benefits from Kunpeng. If they are against Kunpeng, it''s good for you and me, and they may take this opportunity to take back the control of Nanzhan Prefecture."


    Referring to Nanzhan Prefecture, empress Nuwa asked: "senior brother Tongtian, do you think Kunpeng knew about the Earth Star long ago because he gave up Nanzhan Prefecture, so he just quit the fight in the earth fairy world?"


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect couldn''t help thinking for a moment and said, "I don''t think it''s possible. After all, Kunpeng is not a teacher. He can''t know the things of the three realms like the back of his hand. The reason why he gave up the fairy world to the earth star may be something else. It should be an accident to find the invasion of the four forces."


    Empress Nuwa said, "if this is the best, otherwise Kunpeng will be too terrible!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult also nodded when he heard this and agreed with the words of empress Nuwa. I just heard him sigh, "I hope so, but no one is sure."


    Empress Nuwa asked, "senior brother Tongtian, why did Kunpeng mention the Earth Star and dragon vein to Yuanshi Tianzun? It doesn''t seem to do him any good, and he just hated Yuanshi Tianzun?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "I can''t see through Kunpeng''s plan, but I think he must be calculating Yuanshi Tianzun, otherwise Kunpeng won''t lose the face of Yuanshi Tianzun in front of everyone."


    Empress Nuwa said, "there is no great cause and effect between Kunpeng and Yuanshi Tianzun. Now Yuanshi Tianzun''s hermeneutic strength is the weakest among the four religions, and there is nothing worthy of Kunpeng''s calculation."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "younger martial sister is wrong. Her weak strength does not mean that there is no place worthy of Kunpeng''s calculation, but Kunpeng will not do that useless work."


    Empress Nuwa felt very reasonable when she heard this. She thought about it and suddenly said, "senior brother Tongtian, the earth star seems to be sealed with two great witches. Do you think Kunpeng wants to stimulate Yuanshi Tianzun to repair the lost dragon vein, so as to take the opportunity to save the two great witches?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "now the Kunpeng has been recognized by the saints. Everything on the earth star is entirely up to him. It''s not difficult for him to release the two great witches. There''s no need to spend so much time, and he hates the original Heavenly Master."


    Empress Nuwa thought for a moment and suddenly said, "I remember. Now Jiang Ziya was abandoned on the Earth Star by the emperor Yuanshi because of the dragon vein. Kunpeng must be playing Jiang Ziya''s idea."


    Tongtian sect leader heard this and said, "younger martial sister, does Kunpeng want to take the opportunity to put Jiang Ziya under the door?"


    Empress Nuwa said: "We can''t rule out this possibility. After all, Kunpeng doesn''t have many disciples. He needs the help of others to fully control the earth star. There is a gap between Jiang Ziya and Yuanshi Tianzun. Kunpeng''s move must be to let Yuanshi Tianzun officially expel Jiang Ziya from the school, so that he can take Jiang Ziya back to the school in a fair and aboveboard manner without having to make a cause and effect with Yuanshi Tianzun ¡£¡±


    The leader of Tongtian sect also felt some truth when he heard this, but he thought that the layout of Kunpeng would not be so simple, but he had no way to prove it and could only think about it by himself.

 Chapter 625

    The leader of Tongtian sect didn''t say it. It didn''t take long to miss. However, the Yuanshi Tianzun, the supreme old gentleman and the two western saints found the secret of Kunpeng guarding the Earth Star and couldn''t help regretting it. However, they were all saints and couldn''t go back. That not only lost their face, but also made the people in the three circles despise it.


    Fortunately, the two saints in the West are much better than Sanqing and empress Nuwa. They occupy the territory of one of the four forces and seize the other''s faith. They can also gain something from the earth star, indirectly protect the safety of the Earth Star Terran, and can always get some merit and virtue.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa didn''t want to turn against Kunpeng completely, so they could only turn a blind eye to it. However, Yuanshi Tianzun was not so easy to talk. First, Kunpeng lost his face in front of the people, and then lost his boundless merit. How can he stand being a man of Yuanshi Tianzun? So he had evil thoughts and wanted to teach Kunpeng a lesson.


    It has to be said that the mind of Yuanshi Tianzun is very insidious. He originally let Jiang Ziya destroy the dragon vein of Earth Star, fundamentally destroy the origin of Earth Star''s aura, and break the foundation of Kyushu border. Now, due to the short time, the blood overflowed by the dragon vein can support Earth star for a long time, In order to attack Kunpeng, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty ordered the disciples to absorb the Earth Star aura crazily before retreating all the disciples, which accelerated the depletion of the Earth Star aura.


    Yuanshi Tianzun was shocked when he saw this. He immediately sent a letter to Yuanshi Tianzun and asked him to discuss major issues.


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t know that the supreme old gentleman wanted to talk with him about this. He just thought that the other party wanted to discuss the invasion of the three realms by the four forces, so he excitedly went to Taiqing to see the supreme old gentleman.


    What Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t think of was that the supreme old gentleman said at the beginning: "younger martial brother Yuanshi, your behavior in the earth star is very wrong. Once the earth star has something to do, then you have to bear most of the responsibility!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother is worried too much. Now the earth star has been completely in the charge of Kunpeng. If something happens, it is naturally borne by him. What does it have to do with me?"


    The emperor sighed: "The cycle of cause and effect, the retribution is not good. You ordered Jiang Ziya to destroy the dragon vein of the earth star, but Jiang Ziya didn''t want to take the big cause and effect of that day and return the matter to you. You are a saint. As long as you are not afraid of this cause and effect, have you thought about the future of Buddhism? These causes and effects don''t fall on you, they will fall on Buddhism. The next disciples who rob you need to take these for you Cause and effect, now you haven''t paid off the cause and effect you owed last time, and you provoke cause and effect again. Do you want to follow the example of teaching? "


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun changed greatly and said, "elder martial brother, the matter is not as serious as you said?"


    The Supreme Lord sighed, "if there is no accident on the earth star, it is not too serious, but once there is something, the resentment of hundreds of millions of creatures needs you to bear. Now after you make so much trouble, the Kyushu border on the earth star can''t support for long, but you need to make plans early."


    Yuanshi Tianzun asked, "elder martial brother, do you have any countermeasures?"


    The supreme old gentleman sighed, "now you can only hope that Kunpeng can protect the safety of the earth star. Don''t have any big events in the next robbery of the earth star, otherwise you have to bear the cause and effect."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, those overseas people on the Earth Star are far less developed than those made by younger martial sister Nuwa. I think nothing will happen."


    The Supreme Lord said, "I hope so, and if you make such a fuss and rob us for the next time, Kunpeng has to be afraid of hands and feet, so it''s difficult to do it with all his strength!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun suddenly realized that he couldn''t help thinking: "I said you were so kind to come to me for business. It''s for yourself! You want to deal with Kunpeng, but don''t drag me. Although I''m dissatisfied with Kunpeng, I don''t want to rob him next time."


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun forked the topic and said, "elder martial brother, what countermeasures do you have for the Quartet forces to invade the three realms? It''s the Quartet world!"


    The Supreme Lord didn''t know what Yuanshi Tianzun thought. Seeing that Yuanshi Tianzun mentioned the four sides of the world, he couldn''t help saying: "now there are four religions in the fairy world, namely, people, Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism. Naturally, each religion has its own side of the world!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun gave a long sigh and was very satisfied with the distribution. However, Yuanshi Tianzun thought that the next amount of robbing Kunpeng and Hongyun could become saints, but he didn''t know what they would choose, so he asked: "Elder martial brother, your idea is good, but there are not our four forces in the earth fairy world. There are Kunpeng, zhenyuanzi, Hongyun, Styx River, Haotian and Xi Wangmu. They also have the ability to compete for the four worlds!"


    In fact, it is not necessary for Yuanshi Tianzun to remind him. The Supreme Lord also knows this. The reason why he said this is just to reduce Yuanshi Tianzun''s vigilance against him, so that he can obey his command in the next robbery and first seek to seize Kunpeng''s "Kongtong seal" and "Xuanshui black Lotus". At that time, he has "Kongtong seal" in hand, and everything is easy. As for the interests of Yuanshi Tianzun, the Supreme Lord You didn''t take it to heart.


    Although the supreme master thought very well, Yuanshi Tianzun was not a fool. After being wary of the Supreme Master, he no longer easily believed the Supreme Master''s words. Moreover, he also died of seizing the "Xuanshui Black Lotus" from Kunpeng and turned to the idea of Styx.


    The discord between Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun has brought great benefits to Kunpeng. Otherwise, once Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun deal with him together in the next robbery, Kunpeng will inevitably use his own cards, which will arouse the vigilance of the saints. Moreover, an carelessness may attract the attention of Hongjun Daozu, which is not the situation Kunpeng wants to face.


    In fact, the reason why this situation has become today is that the supreme master thinks too highly of himself and belittles the Yuanshi Tianzun. Although the Yuanshi Tianzun is selfish, since the rise of human religion after the first World War of Fengshen, he vaguely understands that he has been intrigued by the Supreme Master. Not only does he, even the leader of Tongtian cult, have not been calculated by the Supreme Master, so the elucidation and interception of the two religions have declined at the same time, It gives people and Buddhism a chance to flourish.


    Although the two saints of the West tried their best to turn everything around and make the West prosper, they themselves were very poor and had no innate treasure to suppress Qi luck. Therefore, they were born with a congenital deficiency. Even if Daxing could not last long, it was because people taught them to suppress Qi luck with the innate treasure "Tai Chi diagram" and the acquired merit treasure "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower". Once Daxing was difficult to decline again.


    In the battle of canonization, it seemed that the two western saints had calculated Sanqing, but in fact, they did not think so in the heart of Yuanshi Tianzun. After canonization, people and Buddhism flourished. Not long after Yuanshi Tianzun learned that the "Twelve merit and virtue Golden Lotus" which was the treasure of Zhenjiao was damaged, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help suspecting the Supreme Lord. When Shushan sword sect was domineering in the earth fairy world, At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun couldn''t help suspecting that the "Twelve merit Golden Lotus" introduced in that year was probably destroyed by the supreme old gentleman.


    In fact, not only did the original Heavenly Master have this idea, but even the hearts of the two western saints were very skeptical about it. However, the scope of the two western saints was very large. They jointly suspected that Sanqing secretly did this evil thing, because in their hearts, they thought that only saints could erase the divine idea in the golden lotus of three virtues. I have to say that Sanqing is a black pot for Kunpeng, allowing Kunpeng to get away easily.


    The Supreme Lord didn''t want to remind the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. He said, "younger martial brother is worried too much. Among these people, the Kunpeng is the core. As long as we work together to settle the Kunpeng at the beginning of the great robbery, everything will be fine. I don''t know what younger martial brother thinks?"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun sneered and said, "after all, you still want to use me as a gun. There is such a cheap thing in the world."


    Just listen to Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I''m afraid it''s a little difficult. If we didn''t know that there were four forces invading, we wouldn''t do anything. But now Tianting, hell, Styx and zhenyuanzi are all on the side of Kunpeng. It''s difficult for us to do it alone, but we need to think about it in the long run."


    The Supreme Lord was puzzled when he heard this. When did the first Heavenly Master get rid of his greed and consider these. However, the Supreme Lord didn''t care much about this. He thought that Yuanshi Tianzun would eventually join hands with him to deal with Kunpeng because of the "Xuanshui Black Lotus". So he smiled and said, "what younger martial brother said is very reasonable. I really didn''t think about it clearly. We have to think about it again."


    Yuanshi Tianzun smiled and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true!"

 Chapter 626

    When Kunpeng returned to the earth star, his heart was not as good as that of the leader of Tongtian cult. Instead, he was very heavy. It seemed that he had completely mastered the Earth Star and could get the boundless merit, but the danger was beyond the knowledge of the leader of Tongtian cult. Especially now the Earth Star Dragon vein was destroyed and the border of Kyushu was seriously damaged. Once the spirit of heaven and earth was exhausted, Then the border of Kyushu will no longer exist, and the Terrans on the Earth Star will be in danger.


    But what Kunpeng didn''t think of was that the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty didn''t send all his half anger on Jiang Ziya as Kunpeng thought. Instead, he recalled all the personnel of the Earth Star''s interpretation to the earth fairy world, and put Kunpeng together before leaving, frantically absorbed the spirit of the Earth Star, which weakened the boundary of Kyushu again.


    Although Jiang Ziya didn''t want to do this to the order of the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the elucidation on the earth star was not under his control. Those disciples would not miss the opportunity to improve their cultivation, so basically no one obeyed his order, even the Kunlun disciples, let alone others.


    Although Jiang Ziya doesn''t want to return to the fairy world, he still interprets the sect after all. Disciples can''t betray the sect, so he can only follow the order of Yuanshi Tianzun and lead his disciples to the fairy world through the channel opened by Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Yuanshi Tianzun was also cruel enough. In order to break Kunpeng, he recruited people from the earth fairy world to go to the earth star, so he set a seal and sealed the whole earth star. Only experts above Da Luo Jinxian level can enter the earth star.


    In fact, Kunpeng can remove the seal of Yuanshi Tianzun, but in order to paralyze the saints, Kunpeng has not broken it. Yuanshi Tianzun''s move is very beneficial to Kunpeng. Originally, Kunpeng was worried that too many people would go to the Earth Star to win merit and morality, thus undermining his plan. Now, the seal of Yuanshi Tianzun has helped Kunpeng solve this problem. If Yuanshi Tianzun knew that his behavior not only did not embarrass Kunpeng, but helped him, I''m afraid he would be half angry.


    Seeing that Kunpeng had not broken his seal, Yuanshi Tianzun was overjoyed. He thought that Kunpeng''s accomplishments were still far from his own. Not only Yuanshi Tianzun thought so, but all saints had this idea. This can''t blame the saints. After all, Kunpeng didn''t use his full strength several times, so they didn''t know Kunpeng''s specific cultivation, but it was understandable.


    The saints were happy, but Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were very angry that day. They finally had the opportunity to get the boundless merit, but they didn''t think that the Yuanshi Tianzun cut off their ideas. After some ideas, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother further restricted the development of the disciples in Tianting and blocked the Yuanshi Tianzun''s plan to win over the gods in Tianting.


    For Haotian''s such behavior, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was very angry, but Haotian was the emperor of heaven granted by the Taoist ancestors, and all his actions were in accordance with the rules of heaven. He had nothing to do with Haotian''s move.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun sealed the earth star, but it was the path of the Earth Star cultivator, which made the Earth Star have no cultivators in the future, and the Taoist Dharma gradually withdrew from the earth star.


    Kunpeng began to refine the "Kongtong seal" again after Yuanshi Tianzun sealed the earth star. Last time, he found that the four forces interrupted his refining. This time, the whole earth star was sealed by Yuanshi Tianzun, but he was not afraid of being disturbed. It was easy to refine initially, but it was difficult to achieve the unity of man and machine. This is different from cutting three corpses, as long as good, evil Self three thoughts can be placed in the innate treasure, but completely integrate the innate treasure into itself.


    Kunpeng refined the "Kongtong seal" of the human race in the earth star. As the virgin of the human race, empress Nuwa and the supreme Lao Jun, the leader of the human religion, immediately felt as if they were losing something. However, the two of them couldn''t figure out what to do with their fingers, so they were very depressed.


    Kunpeng did not know that his move would bring such a response. He absorbed the power of faith in the "Kongtong seal" bit by bit in the Earth Star to improve his own belief law. In this way, his self-cultivation increased rapidly, and the belief law was improved bit by bit.


    However, in a hundred years, Kunpeng absorbed nearly half of the power of faith in the "Kongtong seal". At this time, he himself could not continue to refine the "Kongtong seal" because he had absorbed a lot of power of faith. However, Kunpeng had a new understanding of the "Kongtong seal", the most precious treasure of the human race.


    The reason why the "Kongtong seal" can become the most precious treasure of the human race is that the famous congenital treasure in the three circles is not only the power of faith, but its original ability is far more than this. That is the source of immortality. If it is not holy, it will also be as immortal as the sage, but also more than the sage. It is the real immortality, which is with the way of heaven, Instead of placing the yuan God in the way of heaven like saints, the existence of "Kongtong seal" is parallel to the way of heaven.


    As the source of "Kongtong seal", the source of immortality exists. Even the saints don''t know this. I''m afraid only Hongjun Daozu can understand this. This is the main reason why the three emperors and five emperors of the human race can survive as long as they avoid the fire cloud cave after their merits and virtues are perfect.


    However, the three emperors and five emperors themselves do not know this. Only those who really refine the "Kongtong seal" can know this secret. As a source of immortality, the "Kongtong seal" as long as there is the original God, as the "Kongtong seal" [''your master can spend a certain amount of cultivation to resurrect the dead. This treasure can be said to exist against the sky. It is just in this way that it can suppress the luck of the human race.


    After knowing this, Kunpeng was shocked. He originally thought that the "Kongtong seal" was just a spiritual treasure that can gather people''s beliefs, but he didn''t expect that the "Kongtong seal" should have such an anti heaven function.


    The reason why Kunpeng only now understands the "Kongtong seal" is that at the beginning, Kunpeng did not want to practice the law of faith, but accepted the "Kongtong seal" to suppress his own Qi. When he wanted to practice the law of faith, the "Kongtong seal" was too high for him to directly refine, so it was delayed until today.


    At this time, Kunpeng was both surprised and happy. With the "Kongtong seal", he was immortal. Even Hongjun Daozu could not kill him. In the past, a large part of the reason why the director of Kunpeng gave in was that he was afraid that his disciples would be implicated and die in vain. Now, as long as Kunpeng completely refined the "Kongtong seal", at that time, as long as he himself did not die, When the disciple Bu Shushen dies, he can also use the "Kongtong seal" to revive them.


    If you want to become a strong existence in the three realms, you can''t rely on your own strength alone. You also need to have a strong force. Kunpeng doesn''t have that strong force. Therefore, although it has a high reputation in the three realms, its deterrence is not too high. The reason why he attracted the attention of the saints at the beginning was that the saints could not take action in this mass robbery. When the next mass robbery came, it was the era of saints. Quasi saints were nothing in the eyes of saints.


    With the "Kongtong seal", Kunpeng can form an immortal army. However, this premise is that Kunpeng can thoroughly refine the "Kongtong seal" and completely refine it into himself. In that way, Kunpeng''s belief law will be great. At that time, even if he faces the Four Saints Kunpeng at the same time, he will not be afraid.


    Refining the power of faith takes time. Fortunately, there are still thousands of years to go before the next mass robbery, and time is still very sufficient. After leaving the customs, Kunpeng first called his disciples to ask what happened when he closed the customs to refine the "Kongtong seal".


    The enlightenment monitored every move of the three realms, so he told Kunpeng about the recent reactions of the four religions and the heavenly court. Kunpeng was greatly surprised by the fact that he wanted to raise the heavenly court because of the lack of human hands. He never thought that the original Tianzun was so crazy and put his idea on the heavenly court, regardless of Haotian and the West Queen Mother. It seems that the temptation of the world to him is very great.


    However, Kunpeng was greatly surprised by Tianting''s response. It seems that Haotian and Queen Mother Xi, who have allies, have greatly increased their momentum. They are no longer afraid of the original Tianzun and dare to fight it. This is good news for Kunpeng. In this way, Tianting can help him delay his elucidation in the next robbery.


    Kunpeng didn''t expect that Yuanshi Tianzun seems to be suppressing him all the time, but it''s just Yuanshi Tianzun trying to confuse the Supreme Lord. In fact, Yuanshi Tianzun doesn''t want to compete with Kunpeng for future development.


    Yuanshi Tianzun''s move not only confused the supreme old gentleman, it can be said that all the people in the three circles were confused by his false image and didn''t see his real thoughts.


    With regard to the soaring momentum of Buddhism, Kunpeng knew that zhunti must use the four forces as bait, arousing the desire of all forces within Buddhism. How many innate spiritual treasures can be produced in one world is a huge number. If Buddhism can defeat one force alone, it will obtain countless innate spiritual treasures. With innate spiritual treasures, light a lamp The quasi holy masters of Buddhism, such as Duobao, Tathagata Buddha, Maitreya Buddha and medicine master Buddha, will have the opportunity to prove the holy throne.


    It is proved that the sage''s way is hard for anyone to resist. To mention the eloquence that can speak about the dead and live, and there is such tempting news, how can those Buddhist disciples not try their best to attract people and prepare to show their skills and seek good places when the four forces invade the three realms.

 Chapter 627

    After understanding all the things that happened in the three realms, Kunpeng said to Jingwei, "Jingwei, have you ever been in contact with Bai Suzhen? What''s going on with her now?"


    Jingwei said, "teacher, the disciple made friends with Bai Suzhen. Now Bai Suzhen is looking everywhere for the life-saving benefactor of that year, but no one gives advice. She is looking everywhere and has nothing to gain."


    Kunpeng couldn''t help but move when he heard this. According to the legend of the White Snake, Bai Suzhen was enlightened by Guanyin Bodhisattva. He just found his life-saving benefactor Xu Xian in the West Lake. Now all the disciples of the four religions have evacuated from Earth Star, but Bai Suzhen is difficult to find Xu Xian without guidance, so there is a good story missing.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng Qu pointed out and found that Bai Suzhen had not yet passed the Qingming Festival, but she had not lost that fate with Xu Xian, so she said, "Jingwei, go and tell Bai Suzhen that it was Qingming and Qingming on March 3. It rained a lot. It was destined to meet thousands of miles. She had to look for the high place of the West Lake. In this way, she can find the life-saving benefactor of that year."


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "teacher, since you know who Bai Suzhen''s life-saving benefactor is, just tell him directly, why bother Zhou Zhang so much?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Jingwei, you are wrong to think so. Bai Suzhen needs to practice to repay his kindness. Otherwise, how can he repay the kindness of that year? As a teacher, he can''t tell him directly, otherwise he will break his cause and effect."


    Jingwei said, "the teacher is always so mysterious. Bai Suzhen is just a little demon who has not yet obtained the Tao. There is nothing to say about the cause and effect!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "although she is a little demon, I don''t vent the secret of heaven, otherwise I interfere with the cause and effect cycle of the three realms, which is harmful to others and myself. Well, go down with Chang''e to find Bai Suzhen, and don''t let him miss the opportunity of Qingming."


    Although Jingwei doesn''t agree with this, she thinks that the teacher is so nervous about a little demon, but the teacher''s life is hard to break, and she can only go down with Chang''e to find Bai Suzhen. However, Jingwei and Chang''e were very interested in wandering around the world, so they were very happy with the task arranged by the teacher, so they went to the world to meet Bai Suzhen and tell her what the teacher said.


    Although Bai Suzhen also knew that Jingwei and Chang''e were not ordinary people, she was overjoyed when she suddenly got the message of saving her benefactor a thousand years ago. But after the overjoyment, Bai Suzhen couldn''t help doubting the preparation of the news, so she said, "sister Jingwei, where did you get the news? Is it reliable?"


    Hearing this, Jingwei was so suspicious of Bai Suzhen, but she was a little dissatisfied. She said, "what did I cheat my sister to do? Of course it''s true, but my sister doesn''t need to worry."


    Bai Suzhen saw that Jingwei was dissatisfied with his doubts, so she quickly apologized: "it''s not that my sister doesn''t believe Jingwei''s sister, but that I''ve visited many people, and they can''t figure out the whereabouts of my benefactor! I don''t know where my sister got the news. Can you introduce it to my sister?"


    Jingwei said, "how can those people compare with my teacher? I told my sister that it is difficult for anyone in the three circles to compare with the teacher in terms of calculation. However, the teacher doesn''t want to see guests now, so he disappoints my sister."


    Chang''e also said, "the teacher has something important to do. It''s inconvenient to see my sister. We will naturally introduce my sister when the teacher is free in the future!"


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen said, "I wonder if sister Jingwei can tell your teacher''s name?"


    When Jingwei heard this, he couldn''t help looking at Chang''e and asked if he could tell Bai Suzhen''s name. Chang''e shook her head and motioned not to say. Jingwei can only say: "sister, the name of the teacher can''t be told to others, otherwise it will cause chaos, so please forgive me."


    Bai Suzhen was shocked when she heard this. She thought to herself, "a name can cause chaos. Then how powerful is sister Jingwei''s teacher. I''m afraid she is already a figure of immortals. There has been no immortal in the world for a long time. Why is he still on the earth star?"


    Bai Suzhen couldn''t help asking, "sister Jingwei, I think respecting the teacher has become a fairy way. I don''t know why she stayed on this earth star?"


    When Jingwei heard this, he smiled: "Xiandao, the teacher can''t use Xiandao to describe it. As for why the teacher has something important to do on the earth star, you don''t need to ask. You will know in the future. Sister Chang''e and I finally have the opportunity to play around on the earth star, or take the opportunity to play more for a while, otherwise we won''t have the opportunity in a long time."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen quickly asked, "is sister Jingwei leaving the earth star?"


    Jingwei nodded and said, "yes, we''ll leave when the teacher finishes his work!"


    While playing with Jingwei and Chang''e, Bai Suzhen also knew that the earth star was just a small planet and there was a vast earth fairy world outside. Yu asked, "can sister Jingwei discuss with your teacher and take me with you when you leave?"


    Jingwei said with a smile, "what''s the difficulty? However, my sister had better settle the cause and effect of that year before we leave. We may have to wait about a thousand years to leave. I hope my sister will seize the time."


    When Bai Suzhen heard this, she said, "I have enough confidence to end my kindness in the past thousand years, but I don''t care about you if I listen to my sister!"


    Jingwei said with a smile, "what do you care about in the millennium? It''s just between your fingers. Sister Chang''e and I have practiced with our teacher for many years and have been numb to time for a long time. But this time it''s good to play on the earth star for so long."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen hurriedly asked, "that sister should have built a fairy way long ago?"


    When Jingwei heard this, he didn''t know how to answer, so he couldn''t help looking at Chang''e and hoping that Chang''e could help her out. Chang''e knew that the teacher was very concerned about Bai Suzhen and must be of great use in the future, so he said, "the fairy way is nothing to us, and my sister shouldn''t care too much about it. It''s just a starting point!"


    Bai Suzhen sighed: "it''s just for an expert like my sister. For a little demon like me, the fairy way is very much to us, but I don''t know when I can prove the fairy way."


    Jingwei said, "what''s the difficulty? As long as my sister ends her cause and effect in those years, let''s go to see the teacher. If my sister can be recognized by the teacher, it''s easy to prove the fairy way."


    When Chang''e heard this, she said, "don''t talk nonsense, sister. How can you and I know the teacher''s ideas? And don''t forget the teacher''s orders. We can only play in the world, but we can''t interfere in the affairs of the world, otherwise we will be punished by the teacher if we break the cause and effect of the three realms."


    When Jingwei heard this, he couldn''t help feeling sad and didn''t speak again.


    Seeing this, Bai Suzhen said, "sister Jingwei doesn''t have to worry about me. It''s not too difficult to build a fairy way as long as she has time."


    Jingwei''s eyes brightened when he heard this and said, "what my sister said is very true. With your intelligence, there''s nothing to cultivate the fairy way. It''s all my worry."


    When Bai Suzhen heard this, she couldn''t help sighing: "it''s so easy. Now the aura of the earth star can''t compare with that of the past. I don''t know how long it took me to build a fairy way."


    Chang''e is not as naive as Jingwei. She knows that according to the aura of today''s Earth Star, it is difficult to cultivate Tianxian Taoist fruit, so she said: "sister, it''s better to end her cause and effect early. It''s difficult to improve her cultivation if there is cause and effect."


    Bai Suzhen nodded and said, "thank you for reminding me."


    The reason why Chang''e and Jingwei treat Bai Suzhen so well is that Bai Suzhen has a good character and is very kind. Unlike the little demons he saw in the earth fairy world, they only know how to harm innocent people everywhere. In the hearts of Chang''e and Jingwei, they also think that the reason why the teacher is so concerned about Bai Suzhen must be because Bai Suzhen''s character is much kinder than those little demons, and she is a demon family with the teacher, which just attracted the teacher''s attention to her.


    In fact, Chang''e and Jingwei guessed wrong. I don''t know how many good demons there are in the three worlds. Why Kunpeng cares about Bai Suzhen is just a small aspect. What Kunpeng really cares about is that Bai Suzhen itself represents a myth, a myth spread on earth and stars, which is very beneficial to his future plan.


    Not only did Chang''e and Jingwei not know, but even the saints did not think that Kunpeng''s reason for going to the earth star was not merit, but a little demon like Bai Suzhen. I''m afraid no one in the three worlds would believe this.

 Chapter 628

    At this time, a sound suddenly came from the forest. Jingwei and Chang''e had already found a little demon approaching. However, they only respected the teacher''s life and could not interfere with the affairs of the world, so they pretended not to know what the little demon did. What they didn''t expect was that the little demon was also a snake demon, but it was a green snake demon,


    The green snake demon was very arrogant. Without understanding the cultivation of the three Jingwei people, he said wildly: "what a beautiful beauty, just to be the village lady of my childe!"


    When Jingwei heard this, he was immediately angry. Once upon a time, the little demon who did not get the Tao dared to be presumptuous in front of her. As soon as Jingwei was angry, the prestige of Da Luo Jinxian''s early cultivation was pressed against the green snake demon.


    The green snake demon didn''t expect that he had eyes and no ball and offended the two great Luo Jinxian. If Jingwei hadn''t been restricted by Kunpeng from interfering in human affairs, the green snake demon would have been turned into fly ash by her.


    How could a little green snake demon bear the pressure of Da Luo Jinxian? In an instant, the green snake demon was overwhelmed by the huge pressure.


    At this time, Chang''e was afraid that Jingwei would kill the green snake demon and disobey the teacher''s order, so she issued her own momentum to resist the momentum of Jingwei, and then said, "sister, don''t be angry. This little demon is just trying to show off her tongue. There is no malice. She is the same kind as Bai Suzhen''s sister, and she is of the same sex!"


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "my sister is so kind. A little demon like her has no eyes. It''s rude to dare to be so rampant in front of you and me. She should be punished. Otherwise, she will be laughed at by the immortals in the three realms in the future."


    Although Bai Suzhen didn''t know the origin of Jingwei and Chang''e, they wanted to stay together for such a long time and knew that their origins must be great, otherwise they wouldn''t even despise the heavenly fairy. Now Chang''e said that the green snake demon was the same kind and same sex as herself, so she said: "Sister Jingwei has the virtue of living well. She doesn''t make any big mistakes according to her appearance. Let''s kick her this time!"


    Jingwei originally just wanted to scare the little demon. She didn''t dare to violate the teacher''s life and interfere with the earth star, so she said, "since my sister begged, let the little demon live."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen hurriedly said, "then I''ll take her to thank my sister."


    When Chang''e heard this, she smiled and said, "sister Suzhen was cheated by Jingwei. She won''t kill in vain. After all, the earth star is different from the earth fairy world."


    When Jingwei heard this, he smiled and said, "sister, really, why do you have to dismantle and intersperse others? It''s good to have such a little demon to be funny!"


    Chang''e said, "you! Don''t you think she can bear your spiritual pressure? Once something happens, how can you go back to see the teacher?"


    Jingwei couldn''t help sighing when he heard this: "my sister didn''t say I forgot. This is the earth star, not the earth fairy world. A little demon like her is too weak."


    The green snake demon was scared to death when he heard the dialogue between Chang''e and Jingwei. He provoked someone. They were right. I had no eyes and came to provoke them.


    Thinking of this, the green snake came to Chang''e and said, "this fairy, little demon, thank you for saving your life. Please accept the little demon. The little demon is willing to be a slave and a maid!"


    When Chang''e heard this, she said, "don''t do this. The Jingwei is just scaring you. It doesn''t mean any harm to you. You''d better go back and practice yourself and strive to cultivate the immortal Tao fruit as soon as possible."


    The green snake demon recognized Chang''e and said, "in any case, the fairy has blocked the disaster for the little demon, but the little demon should know his kindness and repay the fairy for saving his life."


    Chang''e couldn''t help worrying about the green snake demon. Jing Wei smiled and said, "sister Bai is kind to the little demon. It''s better to let the little demon follow sister Bai. Isn''t it the best of both worlds?"


    When Chang''e heard this, she couldn''t help but say, "sister, it''s very good, so it''s settled."


    Chang''e didn''t give Bai Suzhen a chance to refuse, and said to the green snake demon, "you can follow this in the future. I still have something to do and can''t take you in. Do you think so?"


    Seeing this, the green snake demon could only say, "the little demon respects the life of the fairy."


    Chang''e smiled and said, "you should do more good deeds in the future, but you are reckless. This is not good for your practice in the future."


    Bai Suzhen couldn''t refuse, so she had to take in the green snake demon, which is Bai Suzhen''s maid Xiaoqing in the future. Kunpeng finally didn''t change the fate of Bai Suzhen and others.


    Chang''e saw that Bai Suzhen had accepted the little green snake, so she said, "sister Suzhen, I have something to do with Jingwei, so I won''t tell you more. You must remember the Qingming Festival!"


    Bai Suzhen nodded and said, "thank you for your trouble. I won''t forget it. I don''t know how to go to find my sister in the future?"


    Chang''e smiled and said, "you don''t need to look for us. As long as you are still on the earth star, we will look for you before we meet."


    Although Bai Suzhen didn''t know what the accomplishments of Chang''e and Jingwei were, she must be higher than the immortal, so she didn''t say anything more, so she wanted to say goodbye to Jingwei and Chang''e.


    At this time, Jingwei was afraid that Bai Suzhen had something to do and it was difficult to find them, so he took out a talisman and gave it to Bai Suzhen and said, "sister, if you have something, you can light the talisman, and we will know that we will come to meet you."


    Bai Suzhen took the talisman and said, "thank you for your concern. I won''t bother you anymore. Let''s say goodbye."


    Chang''e and Jingwei nodded when they heard this, and then said goodbye to Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing.


    After Chang''e and Jingwei left, Bai Suzhen said to Xiaoqing, "Xiaoqing, let''s leave too!"


    Xiaoqing nodded, and then returned to Qiantang with Bai Suzhen. On the way, Xiaoqing asked, "sister, who are the two fairies? Why do they have such profound mana?"


    Bai Suzhen said, "my sister doesn''t know, but they all come to Earth Star from the earth fairy world to do business. They should have higher cultivation than heaven. However, they don''t know what''s on Earth Star, but they have to work for them!"


    When Xiaoqing heard Bai Suzhen''s words, she was surprised and asked, "since they have all proved the fairy way, they must have been ordered to lower the boundary by the heaven. Just now I had no eyes. Fortunately, they didn''t care about me!"


    When Bai Suzhen heard this, she smiled and said, "that sister Jingwei is just scaring you. In fact, they are both very kind. They won''t be difficult for you because of such a small thing."


    Xiaoqing sighed, "I know that, but the momentum of the fairy Jingwei is too great. Although it is not murderous, it is beyond my power. I was almost scared to death just now."


    Bai Suzhen said, "maybe they were all masters in their environment, so they didn''t notice that it was the earth star for a while, so they missed it for a while."


    Xiaoqing also nodded when she heard this, but she asked, "sister, what do the two fairies want you to do on Qingming Festival? Unexpectedly, I have to tell you before I leave?"


    Bai Suzhen sighed, "it''s not a big deal. A little shepherd boy once saved his sister''s life a thousand years ago. Now I get the word, but I want to find him to repay his kindness. Sister Jingwei and sister Chang''e come to inform me of the clue. If my sister can settle the cause and effect as soon as possible, she can go with them to see their teacher and take me back to the fairyland."


    Xiaoqing didn''t know where the fairyland was, so she asked, "sister, where is the fairyland? Why have I never heard of it?"


    Bai Suzhen said, "the earth fairy world is a place with plenty of aura. Our earth star is separated from the earth fairy world. If we can practice in the earth fairy world, it will be very good for us."


    Hearing this, Xiaoqing said with envy: "my sister is lucky. Unexpectedly, you can get the help of the two fairies. In the future, you will be promoted to heaven Avenue!"


    Bai Suzhen said with a smile, "if I end the cause and effect of that year, if my sister is willing to go to the fairy world at that time, I will ask sister Chang''e to take you to see the elder, and maybe we can go to the fairy world together."


    Hearing this, Xiaoqing quickly said, "thank you, sister!"


    Bai Suzhen smiled and said, "it''s nothing. If sister Chang''e wasn''t busy, maybe you would have gone to the fairy world with her!"

 Chapter 629

    After Chang''e and Jingwei left Bai Suzhen, they thought it was a bit of an accident to meet Xiaoqing, so they went back to see the teacher to report the matter in case something wrong would happen.


    When Kunpeng heard their return, he said with a smile, "you''re worried. The green snake should have such a master servant wish with Bai Suzhen, but you don''t need to care."


    Hearing the teacher''s words, Chang''e and Jingwei were breathless.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng said, "you can''t relax. Bai Suzhen will soon have some trouble. You two can properly help them without interfering with their cause and effect. If something big happens, come back and report. Well, you continue to help Bai Suzhen!"


    Chang''e and Jingwei heard this, and then excitedly came to the world to continue their great cause of play.


    But after leaving Chang''e and Jingwei, Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing came to the West Lake at Qingming to look for the trace of the life-saving benefactor. Their master and servant searched for nearly half a morning, but they found nothing.


    At this time, Xiaoqing said, "sister, are the two fairies reliable? Why can''t we find our sister''s lifesaver!"


    Bai Suzhen said, "sister Chang''e learned the news from her teacher. There must be nothing wrong. Maybe I haven''t met you yet!"


    Just as their master and servant were talking, a scholar appeared on the broken bridge. This person was Xu Xianxu Hanwen. Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing were sitting in the pavilion. The man was also an expert. So Bai Suzhen counted and found that she had found her life-saving benefactor, but she was very happy.


    Xiaoqing thought it was time to test each other''s mind. After a test, the results moved their master and servant very much. Xu Xian was very kind.


    With the result, Bai Suzhen was a little melancholy. She didn''t know how to repay Xu Xian''s life-saving kindness. If she promised her by example, she was afraid of delaying her practice and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Seeing this, Xiaoqing asked, "sister, what did the two fairies do when they knew about it? How could they return to the fairy world?"


    Bai Suzhen said: "sister Jingwei heard that I wanted to find the life-saving benefactor to end the cause and effect, but she gave me a fairy pill to remove the poison from me. As for their return to the earth fairy world, it will take thousands of years!"


    When Xiaoqing heard this, he said with a smile: "sister, you are really a fan of the situation. The two fairies obviously hinted at you and asked you to promise each other. Otherwise, how can they give you a fairy pill? Moreover, there is more than 1000 years, which is enough for you to settle the cause and effect with each other."


    When Bai Suzhen heard this, she suddenly realized it and said, "what my sister said is very true, but my sister''s concern is chaos."


    Having made the decision, Bai Suzhen wanted to marry Xu Xian to repay her life-saving kindness. What Bai Suzhen didn''t think of was that Xiaoqing stole the bank silver of Qiantang County before she met her. However, the money Bai Suzhen gave Xu Xian was the bank silver. After Xu Xian came home, he was discovered by his brother-in-law Li Nanfu, so Xu Xian was in great trouble.


    Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing didn''t expect this, but they were very anxious. But fortunately, Xu Xian didn''t have much disaster, but was sent to Gusu.


    Bai Suzhen and Xu Xian had a good life in the past year or two. They opened a medicine shop in Suzhou city. They had a good day. Moreover, both of them were kind-hearted people and had a lot of merit in saving the lives and helping the wounded. This made Chang''e and Jingwei, who had been secretly protecting Bai Suzhen, very happy. They didn''t care much after seeing that Bai Suzhen had no great difficulties, So he just went to see Bai Suzhen every three or five times, and spent the rest of his time playing everywhere.


    But I didn''t expect that there would be an unexpected situation, but I didn''t expect that an evil Wang Daoling poisoned in order to seek gold and silver, so that Bai Suzhen offended the Wang Daoling for the sake of the people.


    What Bai Suzhen never thought was that Wang Daoling was a apostle. In order to revenge Bai Suzhen, he invited the God of thunder in heaven to catch Bai Suzhen.


    Bai Suzhen is just a little demon who has not achieved the fairy way. How can she resist the heavenly Thunder God? But she had to light the talisman given to her by Jingwei and rescue Jingwei and Chang''e.


    After receiving the talisman, Jingwei and Chang''e immediately came to Gusu to meet Bai Suzhen.


    Jingwei asked, "what''s the matter with sister Bai? She asked for a talisman to send a letter to me?"


    Bai Suzhen sighed: "sister Jingwei asked you to come here this time because she had something to ask for. These days, a Taoist Wang Daoling came to Suzhou city. He murdered money and poisoned people for gold and silver, but I was against him. I didn''t expect that he had strong magic skills and asked for three talismans from the thunder Department of heaven. I wanted to come to harm me, but I had to ask my sister for help!"


    Jingwei was furious when she heard this. She was the daughter of the emperor, and the teacher was the holy teacher of the human race. Zhang Daoling clearly didn''t pay attention to the teacher. Yu asked, "sister, the evil way is a person of that Taoist school. He was so bold, but he wanted to teach him a lesson? As for the court Thunder God that day, you don''t have to worry. He didn''t dare to be presumptuous with sister Chang''e and me!"


    Bai Suzhen couldn''t help but breathe a long sigh when she heard this. Xiaoqing was also surprised. Thor is the God of heaven. Jingwei doesn''t take it as a matter for a while, but pays attention to the people of the human race, which shows that her identity is quite amazing. So he said, "back to the fairy, that Taoist spirit was the one who stopped teaching."


    When Jingwei heard this, he said angrily, "I didn''t expect that the sect''s style of interception was still so corrupt. A little Taoist dared to act so boldly. He really can''t be the son of man. I must break his body to dispel my hatred."


    Although Chang''e was angry, she knew the seriousness of the matter. She couldn''t get angry with the teacher because of such a little Taoist, so she said, "sister, this matter needs to be reported to the teacher, otherwise once it causes the contradiction between the teacher and the saints in heaven, it''s a little bad!"


    Jingwei didn''t think so and said, "my sister doesn''t know that the teacher hates such evil ways most. Since he dares to do so, he will bear the due punishment, and now everything on the earth star is under the jurisdiction of the teacher, but you and I don''t need to worry."


    Chang''e felt very reasonable when she heard this, so she said, "well, everything will be as her sister said."


    Bai Suzhen heard that Jingwei and Chang''e agreed to help themselves, so she said, "thank sister Jingwei and Chang''e. I wonder if we should find a remote place to deal with Thor?"


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "there''s no need to be so troublesome. Let''s wait here for the thunder god to come. It''s just a thunder god. Don''t bother."


    While talking, the three thunder symbols triggered by Wang Daoling invited the thunder Department Zhengshen to come. To Jingwei''s great surprise, the thunder god broke the seal of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty with the power of the Heavenly God to come to the earth star.


    After arriving at Earth Star, the Thor found Bai Suzhen. When he saw the situation in front of him, he was shocked. He never thought that Bai Suzhen was with Jingwei and Chang''e. if he knew about it, he would not come to Earth Star to subdue demons and eliminate demons.


    The Thor was not stupid. He hurried forward and said, "the little God has seen two fairies. It is the little God''s fault to disturb two Yaxing."


    Jingwei sneered and said, "how dare you come to the Earth Star without permission, but the crime should be punished."


    The Thor was shocked when he heard this and said, "the fairy misunderstood. The little god is guided by the intercepted thunder Fu. The coming star subdues demons and eliminates demons, not in private!"


    Jingwei sneered: "don''t you know that all affairs of the Earth Star are under the jurisdiction of our teacher now? If you do so, it will be contempt for the teacher, which is even more a crime. I think that Lei Zhengshen Wen Zhong doesn''t dare to do so. It seems that you want to walk on the cutting platform!"


    The Thor immediately cried, "fairy, spare your life. The little god is also ordered to act. I hope the fairy will let the little God go!"


    Chang''e didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble to the teacher because of this small matter, so she said: "Well, I''ll spare you for the face of the saints of heaven. However, you need to be careful in the future. You can''t let some intercepting disciples ruin the reputation of the saints of heaven. Then please tell me that Zhang Daoling in the lower world is vicious and even murders for money and life. You also know that if this matter is known by the master, the consequences are unimaginable. I think you should know how to deal with it!"


    When the Thunder God heard this, he wanted to break Zhang Daoling''s body. He hurriedly said, "the little God was hoodwinked by that Taoist spirit. Fortunately, a fairy stopped him. Everything will naturally be handled by the fairy. The little God will return to heaven."


    Chang''e nodded when she heard this, and then let the Thor leave.

 Chapter 630

    After the Thor returned to the heaven, Jingwei said with some dissatisfaction: "why should my sister let go of the Thor easily? He obviously intercepted a lesson and should give him some color to see."


    When Jingwei said this, Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing couldn''t help looking at each other, and they could clearly see the boundless horror from their own eyes. For little demons like them, the heaven is the supreme of the three worlds, and they are extremely shocked by the Thunder God. The demon family needs thunder to prove the road. Once the Thunder God deliberately makes it difficult for them, When they preach, they will surely die. But they didn''t think that a great God like Thor was nothing in Jingwei''s eyes. Looking at the appearance of Thor, they were extremely afraid of Jingwei, so they couldn''t help wondering whether Jingwei was under the door of some great demon God!


    When Chang''e heard Jingwei''s words, she said: "although the Thor is a vein of interception, he is also a positive God in heaven. You are dissatisfied with him, but you can''t lose the face of interception because of such small things. Moreover, since this time, we can''t explain to the Jade Emperor and make trouble for the teacher!"


    Jingwei said, "my sister is too cautious. Why should a teacher worry so much? Moreover, the Jade Emperor and the leader of Tongtian will not hate the teacher because of such small things!"


    Chang''e said, "even if we are not afraid, you should always think of Bai Suzhen''s sister and little green girl. They don''t have our ability. Once the thunder god is hated, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Jingwei was speechless when he heard this.


    Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing are very grateful to Chang''e when they hear Chang''e''s words. Chang''e''s first thought is not their face, but their safety. How can they not be excited. Of course, they don''t blame Jingwei. After all, Jingwei is just a child''s mind. She doesn''t think so much at all, and she can come immediately after receiving the talisman. It''s very valuable for Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing.


    Only Bai Suzhen said, "we''re the one who implicated Jingwei''s sister and wronged her!"


    Hearing this, Jingwei quickly said: "sister Bai is serious. I don''t have any grievances. It''s also the thunder god to grievance. However, sister can rest assured that he doesn''t have the courage to find trouble with his sister again. Moreover, if he is privately known by the Jade Emperor, he will take him to apologize to my teacher!"


    Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing were shocked when they heard Jingwei''s words. They didn''t know who Jingwei''s teacher was. They could make the Jade Emperor fear three points. It seems that they are famous people in the three worlds.


    The reason why Jingwei didn''t cover up her origin too much in front of Bai Suzhen was that the teacher attached great importance to Bai Suzhen. Maybe Bai Suzhen could become a teacher''s disciple in the future. Moreover, Bai Suzhen''s good nature could not be supported by someone behind her, which would harm the people. So she just got along with Bai Suzhen naturally.


    After settling the Thor, Chang''e and Jingwei are convenient for Bai Suzhen to leave, so as not to affect Bai Suzhen''s future development. Bai Suzhen also understands the consideration of Chang''e and Jingwei.


    After Jingwei and Chang''e left, Xiaoqing said, "sister, the identity of these two fairies seems very complicated. Listen to their tone, even the jade emperor has to give their teacher face. It seems that the elder must be a famous supernatural power in the three worlds."


    Bai Suzhen said: "there is no doubt about this. You can see that they are not low status. If they really want to help meet the elder in the future, it is a blessing for you and me."


    Xiaoqing said, "sister, look at the elder''s concern for you. You must have a chance to see him!"


    Bai Suzhen sighed, "I hope so! I dare not hold too much hope to avoid further disappointment."


    Xiaoqing smiled and said, "my sister is a fan of the situation. The elder not only pointed out to find a life-saving benefactor, but also the two fairies came to help me in the event of my sister''s accident. It can be seen that my sister has an unusual position in the eyes of the elder. I must be able to visit the elder in the future."


    Bai Suzhen was very happy when she heard Xiaoqing''s words. It was their greatest wish to become an immortal. If things were like what Xiaoqing said, she had a chance to prove Tianxian Avenue.


    Although Bai Suzhen was overjoyed, she didn''t forget the evil Taoist Zhang Daoling, so she said, "let''s not talk about it for the time being. We''d better think about how to deal with the evil Taoist Zhang Daoling!"


    When Xiaoqing heard this, he said angrily, "the evil way not only murders money and lives, but also deceives people, but he can''t let him go easily. Otherwise, he thought we were easy to bully and would come to our trouble in the future!"


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen thought that she should teach the evil Taoist Zhang Daoling a lesson, so she and Xiaoqing went to find the Taoist spirit to settle accounts.


    After leaving Bai Suzhen, Jingwei and Chang''e felt that they needed to report to the teacher about Thor so as not to affect the teacher''s plan, so they went back to see Kunpeng.


    At this time, Kunpeng came out to understand the law of faith, so Jingwei and Chang''e soon met the teacher.


    Just listen to Jingwei say: "teacher, Bai Suzhen is now being watched by an evil sect, and has asked Lei Zhengshen to come down to earth. Bai Suzhen is defeated and asks us for help. Now the Lei Shen has been driven back to heaven by us. I don''t know what the teacher thinks to do about it?"


    Kunpeng frowned when he heard this. When the saints discussed the matter of the earth star, they had said that everything about the Earth Star would be handled by him, but he didn''t know whether the Thor came down to earth privately or was instructed by the leader of Tongtian cult to test himself. If it''s the former, it''s OK to say, it''s no big deal, but if it''s the latter, you need to be vigilant, just in case.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng asked, "you two have met the Thor. Can you see whether he is going down privately or at the instigation of others?"


    Jingwei said, "teacher, the Thor doesn''t want to be instructed by others. It seems that he is seduced by the demon Zhang Daoling, and the lower world is difficult for Bai Suzhen without permission. Moreover, he is only the lower world of the yuan God and his real body!"


    Kunpeng was relieved when he heard this. As long as the Thor was not ordered by others, it was not worth paying too much attention. After all, he didn''t have to turn against the leader of Tongtian cult for this small Thor.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said, "since he is going down privately, you don''t have to be too nervous. As for Bai Suzhen, she should be robbed when she hits."


    Jingwei asked, "teacher, let''s just forget about the Thunder God''s private descent. Won''t there be more people from heaven in the future?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled and said, "the reason why the thunder god can go down is that he is in charge of thunder punishment, so he can use the seal placed by the yuan God through the Yuan Shi Tian Zun. As for others, if they don''t have the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, it is difficult to get to the earth star through the seal placed by the Yuan Shi Tian Zun."


    When Jingwei heard this, he still disagreed and said, "but it''s cheaper for him to let go of the Thor. How should he be punished!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the Thor is just a small man. We can''t quarrel with him. It makes the immortals in the three worlds laugh so plainly that it weakens our reputation."


    When Jingwei saw the teacher say so, he could only sigh: "well, that thunder god is blessed, but teacher, Bai Suzhen is very kind. Why is there such a disaster?"


    Kunpeng said: "Bai Suzhen''s misfortune is also God''s will. You haven''t heard that heaven has a great responsibility on such people. You must first work hard, strain their muscles and bones, starve their skin and empty their bodies. If Bai Suzhen wants to achieve some results, these misfortunes are necessary. Her misfortunes will continue in the future. You two must remember the words of being teachers. If Bai Suzhen''s life is not in danger, you are You can''t meddle in her affairs! "


    When Jingwei and Chang''e heard this, they hurried forward and said, "I remember my master''s life."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "if only you could do this."


    Jingwei asked, "teacher, can Bai Suzhen not survive this disaster? It''s wrong to think that her good people suffer so much!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "you are just a small Luo Jinxian. How can you talk about the way of heaven? Bai Suzhen will leave a good talk to the world in the future. Naturally, he will suffer these disasters. Otherwise, how can people pity him? Well, you two go down first and continue to protect Bai Suzhen."


    Jingwei wanted to say something more, but Chang''e quickly stopped her and pulled her out.

 Chapter 631

    It was Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing who found the demon Zhang Daoling, but Zhang Daoling was greatly surprised. He never thought that Bai Suzhen could escape under the hand of Thor. He couldn''t help thinking of escaping from here.


    The Taoist priest did not think that it was Bai Suzhen who escaped under the thunder god, but that the Thunder God almost lost his life. The Thunder God did not dare to provoke Bai Suzhen, who was protected by Jingwei and Chang''e, so he didn''t want to die by himself, so he hated Zhang Daoling in his heart. If Zhang Daoling didn''t invite him down, he wouldn''t be found by Jingwei and Chang''e. although he escaped his life, But I don''t know whether Jingwei will report the matter to Tianting, so he will be miserable. It is because of this that Thor will teach Zhang Daoling a lesson once he has a chance in the future to eliminate his hatred.


    At this time, Zhang Daoling resented that the Thor was so incompetent that he couldn''t even clean up a little demon like Bai Suzhen who didn''t become an immortal. He was really a God.


    Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing didn''t know what Zhang Daoling was thinking at this time. They jointly attacked Zhang Daoling without giving him a chance to speak. Suddenly, Zhang Daoling was beaten by them.


    Bai Suzhen was kind-hearted. Although Zhang Daoling was vicious, he didn''t take the life of Zhang Daoling, which made Xiaoqing very angry. Just listen to Xiaoqing said: "sister, you let such a vicious man go, but you don''t know how many people will suffer again!"


    Bai Suzhen said: "Xiaoqing, God has the virtue of living a good life. Although Zhang Daoling is vicious, after all, he is just blinded by money. After all, no one died in the accident. We can''t do too much. Teach him a lesson, but it''s not reckless."


    Xiaoqing said disapprovingly: "sister, I''m afraid that if the demon doesn''t repent after this, it will continue to murder money and life. We might as well do something good for the world in addition to this person directly!"


    When Bai Suzhen heard this, she shook her head and said, "don''t do this. This Taoist spirit is a disciple of the sect. If we kill him, we will bring disaster."


    Xiaoqing said, "what''s the matter? We have two fairies to help us. The apostasy doesn''t dare do anything to us. After all, they are the first to lose and can''t blame us."


    Bai Suzhen said: "I can''t say that. The interception has sheltered our demon clan. Thanks to the interception, we can''t kill the disciples of the interception sect. Moreover, sister Jingwei and sister Chang''e have important things to do, and we can''t always trouble them. What''s more, the interception is made by saints, but we can''t cause them trouble for no reason."


    Xiaoqing said, "my sister is worried too much. Why did the interception take care of our life and death? We can have today because of our own efforts. What does it have to do with the interception?"


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen said firmly, "Xiaoqing, don''t say more. In any case, we can''t kill this person and stop teaching. Maybe it''s nothing to stop teaching on the earth star. However, if we enter the earth fairy world with our predecessors, we will get angry with stop teaching because of this, which will be very disadvantageous to us in the future."


    Xiaoqing said disapprovingly: "I don''t believe that the Apostle will embarrass small people like us because of such a vicious evil way, regardless of their own reputation."


    Bai Suzhen sighed, "even so, we should be careful not to bring endless disasters to ourselves in the future because of a temporary impulse!"


    Seeing Bai Suzhen''s insistence, Xiaoqing sighed, "well, since my sister insists on her opinion, we''ll let go of this evil way. It''s a good fate to meet a kind person like my sister."


    Bai Suzhen breathed a sigh after seeing Xiaoqing give up the idea of killing Zhang Daoling. Although Xiaoqing''s cultivation is good among the earth stars, she doesn''t know much about the situation of the earth stars, let alone the dangers in the fairy world. The interception of religion in the earth fairy world is not as powerful as that on the earth stars. Once they offend the interception of religion, they need to face the retaliation of the interception of religion in the future Bai Suzhen learned more or less from the population of Jingwei and Chang''e that some forces in the earth fairyland, and the interception of religion is one of the powerful forces.


    Seeing that Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing let him go, the Taoist spirit immediately fled far away and dared not go to the ground of Gusu again. After leaving, the Taoist spirit first set up an altar again and asked the thunder god for help. The thunder god received Zhang Daoling''s talisman again not long after he returned to the heaven, but he was very angry. Now the earth star is the territory of Kunpeng, so he dare not go down easily, so The Taoist spirit did not expect that there was an expert behind Bai Suzhen to help. Even the positive God of the thunder department in Tianting was very afraid, so he naturally put out the idea of revenge, ran as far as he could, left the land of Kyushu and hid his name in Nanpan. He was deeply afraid that Bai Suzhen would come to the door.


    Zhang Daoling was also suspicious. Since Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing let him go, they wouldn''t bother him again. He spent the belly of a gentleman with a villain''s heart.


    After Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing cleaned up Zhang Daoling, they returned home and continued to apply medicine for the benefit of the people, because Xu Xian''s Baohe hall was famous and became very famous in Gusu. Xu Xian''s Baohe hall also gradually gained a foothold in Gusu.


    It was also the will of heaven that made Xu Xian deserve a life and death disaster. After punishing Zhang Daoling, Baohe hall was calm for some time. However, it was unexpected that Xu Xian prepared youhuangyao wine during the Dragon Boat Festival, and Bai Suzhen didn''t notice that she drank the wine, which showed her original shape and scared Xu Xian to death.


    Bai Suzhen had no choice but to save Jingwei again. As soon as Jingwei and Chang''e left the teacher, they received Bai Suzhen''s talisman again, but they were very confused in their hearts. They thought to themselves, "could it be that the Thor went to embarrass Bai Suzhen without knowing good or bad?"


    Thinking of this, Jingwei and Chang''e were very worried and hurried to meet Bai Suzhen. After the two sides met, Jingwei first asked, "what''s the matter with sister Bai? She came to us again. Could it be that Thor didn''t give up and went down to the world privately!"


    When Bai Suzhen heard this, she hurriedly said, "it has nothing to do with Thor, but it''s because I didn''t notice the Dragon Boat Festival. I drank youhuangyao wine and showed my original shape. Unexpectedly, no official saw it and scared my official to death."


    Jingwei couldn''t help saying, "my sister wants us to save your official''s life, right?"


    Bai Suzhen nodded and said, "that''s right. Don''t ask sister Jingwei and sister Chang''e to help!"


    Chang''e sighed when she heard this: "my sister is too careless. You are a snake and are most afraid of realgar. How can you drink this medicinal wine is wrong."


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "sister, don''t talk about it first. It''s better to think about how to save Xu Xian, otherwise sister Bai will be difficult to repay the cause and effect of that year."


    Chang''e sighed when she heard this: "Xu Xian is dead now. What can you and I do to bring him back to life, and the teacher has a life not to let us interfere in the life and death of the world? What can you and I do?"


    Bai Suzhen was very worried when she heard this. She said, "sister Chang''e, please think again. It''s really not possible. Could you please help me with your teacher!"


    When Chang''e heard this, she sighed: "if you want to bring back the dead, you need the ''nine turn golden pill'' or the best fairy grass of the great old gentleman, but Jingwei and I have no way."


    Jingwei said, "sister Chang''e is really not good. We can ask the teacher for help. This kind of thing is easy for the teacher!"


    Chang''e heard this and said, "my sister wants the teacher to come forward and ask empress Houtu to help and let Xu Xian''s soul come back?"


    Jingwei nodded and said, "little sister, that''s what I mean."


    Chang''e shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. The teacher has an appointment with the saints, but she can''t go out of the earth star at will, otherwise it will cause the dissatisfaction of the saints, which will destroy the teacher''s plan."


    Jingwei said disapprovingly when he heard this: "my sister has many worries, but the teacher is not a person who can''t save his life. As long as we ask, the teacher will come forward to help."


    Chang''e shook her head and said, "it''s wrong!"


    Bai Suzhen was very depressed when she heard this. Jingwei couldn''t help but move. She said, "sister Chang''e, the teacher can''t disturb. We can ask elder martial brother Hou Yi for help. He has a good relationship with empress Houtu. I think empress Houtu won''t refuse him for such small things!"


    Chang''e felt very reasonable when she heard this, so she agreed to Jingwei''s proposal.

 Chapter 632

    In fact, after the two of Jingwei went to report his Taoist spirit, Kunpeng knew that Xu Xian should have been robbed. The reason why he didn''t tell the two of Jingwei and Chang''e was to see the on-the-spot adaptability of Chang''e and Jingwei. When Kunpeng learned that Jingwei and Chang''e wanted Hou Yi to come forward, he was very pleased.


    Bai Suzhen saw that Chang''e and Jingwei had made a decision, so she said, "sister Jingwei, please help me a lot!"


    Jingwei said, "sister, you don''t have to. Let''s go and invite elder martial brother Hou Yi. You can also go with us. At that time, you can bring back the soul of Xu Xian."


    Bai Suzhen was overjoyed when she heard this. She quickly arranged Xiaoqing to take good care of Xu Xian''s body at home, and then went to see Hou Yi with Chang''e and Jingwei.


    After seeing Hou Yi, Jingwei and Chang''e explained their intentions. Hou Yi was not as careless as Jingwei and Chang''e. he knew that as long as the teacher paid attention to the earth star, nothing could be concealed from the teacher''s divine eyes. Since the teacher did not stop Jingwei and Chang''e, that is, acquiesced in the matter, he took the three people to the hell to see empress Houtu.


    People in the underground are very familiar with Hou Yi, Chang''e and Jingwei, so they came to the core of the underground without trouble and met empress Houtu.


    He and others are empress Houtu. With her cultivation of being infinitely close to saints, when Hou Yi entered the underworld, she knew why Hou Yi came. Xu Xian''s life is not damned. Empress Houtu will naturally let him go back.


    After seeing empress Houtu, Hou Yi, Jing Wei, Chang''e and Bai Suzhen rushed forward to salute. Empress Houtu asked them to sit down and only listened to empress Houtu ask, "how are your teachers these days?"


    Hou Yi said, "thank you for your concern. Everything is well. There are teachers on the earth star, but there will be no mistakes in the short term!"


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "that''s good. The earth star is related to the safety of the three worlds. However, the next robbery will come again. All things will come together. If the earth star makes a mistake at this time, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Empress Houtu paused here for a moment, and then said to Jingwei, "I know what you call when you come here, but Xu Xian should not die. Since you come, take him back!"


    Hearing this, Jingwei quickly said, "thank you for your help."


    Empress Houtu smiled, and then said to Bai Suzhen, "look at your face, you will face many disasters in the future. I hope you can control yourself and don''t go astray and live up to the expectations of others."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen said, "thank you for your guidance. The little demon must only remember."


    Empress Houtu sighed, "it''s best for you to understand this, but you don''t know why Kunpeng Taoist friends value you so much, but you should take care of yourself in the future. Well, go with impermanence and bring Xu Xian back to Yang."


    Bai Suzhen was shocked when empress Houtu mentioned the name of Kunpeng. She never thought that the teachers of Jingwei and Chang''e were the famous human saint in the three circles, and Kunpeng was also the teacher of all demons of the demon family. Until then, Bai Suzhen understood why Jingwei and Chang''e didn''t pay attention to the God of thunder. The two sides were obviously not at the same level. The saint Kunpeng was one of the top figures in the three worlds. It was said that saints should be afraid of him, not to mention a small God in heaven.


    After hearing this, Hou Yi and others quickly thanked empress Houtu, and then went with impermanence to get back Xu Xian''s soul. Xu Xian was scared to death by Bai Suzhen, but he didn''t want to return to the sun. Fortunately, several people in Jingwei were all great Luo Jinxian, and Hou Yi was about to enter the quasi holy realm. He easily sealed some of Xu Xian''s memories and solved Bai Suzhen''s difficulties.


    After taking back Xu Xian''s soul, Jingwei and Chang''e had a long chat and said, "fortunately, we can get Xu Xian''s soul so smoothly with senior brother. Thank you for that."


    When Hou Yi heard this, he said, "you two are the wrong people to thank. Without the tacit consent of the teacher, how can I dare to act like this and destroy the reincarnation of life and death of the Earth Star!"


    Jingwei was surprised when he heard this and asked, "elder martial brother, do you mean the teachers know about it?"


    Hou Yi said with a smile, "younger martial sister Jingwei, do you think there''s anything else on the earth star that can be concealed from the teacher? The reason why empress Houtu put back Xu Xian''s soul so happily is actually in the face of the teacher. Brother Wei is just going with you, but she doesn''t have such a big face."


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, do you think the teacher will blame me and sister Chang''e?"


    Hou Yi said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about this. The teacher won''t blame you. Xu Xian really shouldn''t be dead. You and Chang''e act like this, but they conform to the way of heaven."


    When Bai Suzhen heard the dialogue between Hou Yi and Jingwei, she said, "thank you for your help. Please guide the demon to thank the saint!"


    Hou Yi said with a smile, "this is not the time for you to see the teacher. You can settle your cause and effect in the dust. After everything is over, you can naturally meet the teacher!"


    When Bai Suzhen heard this, she said, "the little demon respects the immortal''s guidance."


    After hearing this, Hou Yi smiled and said to Jingwei and Chang''e, "I have something to do, but I can''t stay here for a long time. We''ll say goodbye. You two should be more careful."


    Jingwei said with a smile, "elder martial brother, don''t worry. Now no one on the earth star can threaten the safety of sister Chang''e and me. Not to mention the presence of teachers, no one dares to be unfavorable to us."


    Hou Yi smiled when he heard this, said nothing more, and then left.


    After Hou Yi left, Jingwei smiled at Chang''e and said, "sister Chang''e, elder martial brother Hou Yi cares about you very much. It''s very considerate not to forget your safety before leaving!"


    After hearing Jingwei''s teasing, Chang''e was ashamed and said, "you have to talk nonsense. Now that Xu Xian''s soul has been taken back, sister Suzhen should go back early to save the official family, so as to avoid more changes in her dreams."


    Bai Suzhen was also very worried about the matter, so she said, "thank you for your guidance. I''ll go back now."


    Looking at the back of Bai Suzhen leaving, Jingwei said in some confusion: "sister Chang''e, you said that the teacher knew that Bai Suzhen was bent on saying, why should Bai Suzhen suffer from this suffering?"


    Chang''e said with a smile, "the teacher naturally has his own plan. What''s your heart!"


    Not only did Jingwei feel puzzled, but all the saints of the three realms, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West were puzzled by Kunpeng''s move. I didn''t know what the purpose of Kunpeng''s move was.


    In the Western blissful world, the sage zhunti told the sage, "elder martial brother, what''s the matter and purpose of Kunpeng asking his disciples to care about that little demon?"


    When he heard this, he sighed, "I can''t figure it out for my brother."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, Bai Suzhen is just a little demon without immortality, which is of no great use at all. Do you think Kunpeng might want to lead us astray and interfere with our sight?"


    After hearing this, he couldn''t help thinking for a moment and said: "younger martial brother, this statement is reasonable, but Kunpeng may have this purpose! And I calculated that Bai Suzhen has a cause and effect with my Buddhism, but I don''t know whether Kunpeng wants to use this to make an article!"


    Zhunti was shocked when he heard this. He quickly calculated the result, but he said with a long sigh: "elder martial brother, Bai Suzhen is worried too much. Bai Suzhen just has a cause and effect with the Fahai, but he has nothing to do with my Buddhism!"


    Then he sighed: "I''m afraid that Kunpeng won''t think so. If the Fahai doesn''t have an accident on the earth star, it''s OK. Once something happens, Kunpeng will use this as an excuse to suppress our Buddhism!"


    Zhunti thought it was possible when he heard this, so he said, "since senior brother is so worried, why don''t we withdraw the Fahai back to the fairy world now, so it''s impossible for Kunpeng to make excuses!"


    Then he shook his head and said, "it''s not so easy. I''m afraid Kunpeng won''t give us this opportunity. Now the earth star has been sealed by Yuanshi Tianzun. If we break the seal of Yuanshi Tianzun for the sake of Fahai, it''s an innocent sin against Yuanshi Tianzun, which may disrupt our deployment."


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "in that case, let''s give up Fahai. Even if Kunpeng really wants to take the opportunity to suppress us, it''s just acting on the earth star. Even if we give up the earth star, it has no impact on us!"


    Then he nodded and said, "now it can only be so."

 Chapter 633

    The Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother on the heaven court are also suspicious about this matter. They just listen to the Jade Emperor say, "yaochi, you see, Kunpeng is so concerned about the little demon like Bai Suzhen, who has not become a fairy, but what do you want to do? Is it a goodwill gesture to empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult?"


    The queen mother of the West shook her head and said, "although I don''t know what the purpose of Kunpeng''s move is, it''s impossible to say that he is courting empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult. Kunpeng is not a good talker. Since there is a gap between empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult, it''s impossible for him to lower his head and take the initiative to courtship each other!"


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "it''s hard to say. I don''t think Kunpeng is so noble, and who knows if his break with empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult is a conspiracy!"


    When the queen mother of the West heard this, she couldn''t help sinking. The Jade Emperor''s words were not unreasonable. If the break between Kunpeng and empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult was a conspiracy, Kunpeng''s plot was very huge. If Tianting was not careful, it might turn into fly ash in the next robbery.


    Thinking of this, the queen mother of the West shivered and said, "it won''t be like this. Kunpeng made an oath to you and me to ensure that my life is not in danger in the next robbery. If he breaks his oath, he will die under the heaven!"


    The Jade Emperor said, "even so, no life danger doesn''t mean we can come to a good end. You and I have to be careful!"


    Hearing this, the queen mother of the West said, "Beware, but we can''t do too much. If you and I do it very well first, but give Kunpeng an excuse for nothing, everything I''ve done before will be in vain."


    The Jade Emperor said, "I know this. I won''t give Kunpeng an excuse to get rid of the oath he made."


    The West queen mother sighed: "this is the best. If we can persist until the red cloud becomes holy, then we will have a chance to prove the holy way and completely get rid of the pressure of Sanqing on us. Before that, we should be careful and can''t make any difference."


    The Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, things are not as easy as you think. Don''t forget that we once formed an alliance with Kunpeng and Styx in the underground to support each other. If Kunpeng and Styx have something to do, can we stay out of it? In that case, if the saints want to deal with us in the future, I''m afraid they won''t keep their promise and help each other."


    The West queen mother sighed: "if things really happen, we''d better act according to the circumstances. If everyone helps, we can only act with them. If everyone doesn''t do it, we won''t be the first bird!"


    The Jade Emperor said, "it can only be like this, but I always feel that Kunpeng has been hiding something from us, including the Styx River and even zhenyuanzi."


    When the queen mother heard this, she asked, "do you mean Kunpeng didn''t regard us as allies at all? Then why did he point out so many things to us?"


    The Jade Emperor said: "My reputation is not very good among the three realms, let alone the Styx river. It''s impossible for Kunpeng to confide in us. I''m afraid only empress Houtu is really inseparable from Kunpeng. Their relationship has been good since the flood and famine. Kunpeng has stood with empress Houtu several times, but we don''t want to join them Yes. "


    The queen mother sighed: "Haotian, I know what you said. It''s normal that Kunpeng is on guard against you and me. After all, the relationship between us and him is not very good, and Kunpeng is not easy to trust others. Especially now, the break between him and the leader of Tongtian cult will make him difficult to trust others. However, I don''t think Kunpeng will do any harm to us, After all, we can help him absorb a lot of attention. "


    The Jade Emperor didn''t believe in Kunpeng as much as the queen mother of the West. He just heard him say, "yaochi, Kunpeng may not be bad for us, but it doesn''t mean he won''t count us. I''m just worried that once Kunpeng secretly calculates us for his own interests, we will suffer heavy losses. We can''t help it."


    When the queen mother of the West heard this, she asked, "what should we do according to your words?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "although we are also allies with Kunpeng, for the sake of our own security, I think we should choose core allies from our allies!"


    The West queen mother sighed, "who is suitable according to your words?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "originally I wanted to choose zhenyuanzi, but you and I don''t know the relationship between zhenyuanzi and Kunpeng. Moreover, zhenyuanzi is too honest. I''m afraid he will be seen through by Kunpeng accidentally, so I finally chose Styx. This is one of the main reasons why I acted with Styx at the time of Earth Star."


    The queen mother of the west thought for a moment when she heard this, and then said, "Haotian, have you ever thought about it? The Styx river is not a good man. If we form an alliance with them, we may not get any benefits, and once the matter is exposed, we will hate Zhen Yuanzi and Kunpeng?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "I''ve thought about this, but I don''t think it''s a big deal. After all, Kunpeng didn''t treat us sincerely, and we had to. Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi shouldn''t make friends with us because of this. That would only make it cheaper for Sanqing and the two Saints of the West."


    The queen mother of the West sighed, "I always think it''s wrong. Now the Styx river is standing on the air outlet according to the teacher''s words. I''m afraid the two saints of the west, the Sanqing and empress Nuwa are all thinking of him, but it''s not ideal to form an alliance with him."


    The Jade Emperor said, "I can''t help it. I just thought of this plan. I also know that there are many shortcomings in this matter, but we can''t wait to die!"


    West queen mother sighed: "Haotian, I think it''s better not to act in a hurry. Let''s observe it first. After all, the current situation is very unfavorable to us. Now Yuanshi Tianzun is desperately digging our corner. Once we and Kunpeng become evil, Yuanshi Tianzun will do it even more."


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help sighing: "what you said is also reasonable. Let''s observe it first. We can''t suffer the loss of the two saints in the West."


    The West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, just think so. The situation is unknown. We''d better be careful so as not to go the wrong way accidentally!"


    The Jade Emperor nodded and said: "Yaochi, you''re right, but I just don''t understand what the hell Kunpeng is doing. He will pay so much attention to a little demon who has not achieved immortality. It''s not like him. There must be some secrets we don''t know. Moreover, if Kunpeng can pay so much attention, it must be a big thing. Maybe it will be related to the invasion of the three realms by the four forces."


    Hearing this, the queen mother of the West said, "Haotian, you are just wishful thinking. Bai Suzhen is just a little demon who has not achieved immortality. How can she be related to the four forces."


    The Jade Emperor said, "I don''t think so much. Why does Kunpeng care so much about Bai Suzhen, a little demon who has not achieved immortality? This is not in line with common sense. If it is not related to the four forces, I can''t think of any other reasons."


    When the queen mother heard the Jade Emperor''s words, she couldn''t help sighing: "Haotian, do you know what your biggest weakness is?"


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help saying, "yaochi, if you have something to say, it takes so much trouble to say it or not."


    The queen mother sighed: "Haotian, your biggest weakness is that you are too self righteous. You always think about what you want and never consider whether your ideas are correct. You and I know that Bai Suzhen''s birth and growth are very clear. There is no place to connect with the four forces, but you have to think about this. What''s the use of doing so, but you are self-motivated Just looking for trouble. "


    When the jade emperor heard this, he was shocked. He couldn''t help sighing: "yes, yaochi was right. I really think I''m too self righteous. I didn''t consider whether things were right or not."


    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help sighing: "yaochi, you''re right. I really shouldn''t be like this. Without your reminder, I don''t know when I can find my shortcomings. Bai Suzhen really can''t have anything to do with the Quartet forces, but I''m looking for trouble."


    West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, it''s good that you can know your shortcomings. At least you won''t make the same mistakes in the future. As for why Kunpeng is so good to Bai Suzhen, it has nothing to do with us. The most important thing for us is to improve our own strength and compete for the opportunity to become a saint."


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor nodded and agreed with the suggestion of the West Queen Mother.

 Chapter 634

    The most unresponsive to Kunpeng''s concern for Bai Suzhen is Sanqing and empress Nuwa. Although they don''t understand Kunpeng''s specific intention, Bai Suzhen is no threat to them, and the next robbery is about to begin. They don''t want to waste their time on a little demon like Bai Suzhen, In their hearts, they always think that the reason why Kunpeng pays attention to Bai Suzhen is just to attract their attention, so that they can''t concentrate on preparing for the next robbery.


    In fact, Kunpeng''s concern for Bai Suzhen is not as simple as they think, but there is a big secret. Bai Suzhen is a little demon, but her influence is not small among the Terrans of Earth Star in the future. Earth Star has been completely damaged by several destruction of the Dragon origin by the original Tianzun, and all kinds of minerals in Earth Star have become non renewable resources, Once these resources are exhausted, the Earth Star will face destruction, and the human race will migrate. Kunpeng has a world on his own. Although it is not perfect, Kunpeng wants to have a better development in the Haofang world in a thousand years. At that time, what he lacks most is people, and Earth Star is his best choice.


    Although Kunpeng is the holy teacher of the Terran, the Terran has gradually forgotten his gift for a long time. A little demon like Bai Suzhen is useful. As long as Bai Suzhen can have a high influence in the Terran, he can use this influence to summon many Terrans at that time. Moreover, while supporting Bai Suzhen, it can suppress Buddhism, which can kill two birds with one stone.


    The main reason why the saints didn''t see this was that they were attracted by the four sides of the world. They were fascinated by the situation. They didn''t think deeply that the development of the world needed manpower. Moreover, in their hearts, the Terrans of the Earth Star were nothing at all. Their quality was far inferior to that of the earth fairy world, so they didn''t care about the people of the earth star. Only the two saints of the West are better developed in the earth star, and the three religions of man, interpretation and interception have no intention of developing in the earth star at all. Therefore, because of their psychology, Kunpeng can easily implement his own plan.


    Kunpeng knows the development trend of the earth star in the future, but it is God''s will. He doesn''t want to stop it, and even if he stops it, it may not have any better results. He can only let the Earth Star Terrans develop by themselves. However, Kunpeng was not unprepared. He also knew that there would be an inevitable catastrophe after thousands of years on the planet. Even if he wanted to stop the saints, they would not allow it. The saints wanted to take the opportunity to see the foundation of the four forces and would never care about the life and death of the Earth Star Terran. To this end, Kunpeng had to prepare in advance. Based on the Kyushu Ding, he once again set up a gathering spirit array in the dark, so as to keep most of the luck for the Terrans of the earth star, so that they could lose less in the disaster thousands of years later.


    Everything has its advantages and disadvantages. Kunpeng''s casting naturally can''t have no price, and the price is also very heavy. That is, Kyushu Ding will extract more than half of the aura on the earth star, accelerating the destruction time of the earth star. Maybe not long after the Millennium catastrophe, the Earth Star will enter the era of destruction.


    Kunpeng also knows that he may face the questions of the saints after the Millennium disaster, but Kunpeng also has an excuse to make the saints helpless.


    Seeing that there was no change in Kunpeng, the saints gave up their attention to the Earth Star and devoted themselves to the upcoming mass robbery, turning a blind eye to the earth star.


    The move of the saints was very much in line with Kunpeng''s intention, so that while sacrificing and refining the "Kongtong seal", he could gather the spirit array based on the Kyushu tripod to extract the aura of the earth star. So for a time, it was calm and peaceful in the three realms, but all the fairies in the three realms knew that it was just the silence before the storm.


    However, after Xu Xian''s recovery, he developed very rapidly in Gusu, and the name of Baohe hall was greatly strengthened. In this way, the original medical schools in Gusu city were jealous, so they united one after another to teach Xu Xian a lesson. Things happened to coincide with the Suzhou three emperors'' ancestral Association, so they had to fight with Xu Xian for treasure, thus losing Xu Xian''s face.


    Those people have been doctors for generations and have rich family resources. Can they be compared by a small family like Xu Xian? Bai Suzhen doesn''t want Xu Xian to make a fool of herself in fighting treasure, so it''s convenient for Xiaoqing and Xu Xian to steal treasure from the Imperial Grand Master''s residence and let Xu Xian shine at the party, but what they never thought of was known by the grand master''s residence. The little green inadvertently exposed the monster''s horse horn in the struggle with them.


    In desperation, the grand master''s residence went to Jinshan Temple and asked Fahai to come forward to subdue the demon. Fahai was a liar. When he heard that there were monsters, he went out in person without saying anything.


    When that Fahai saw Bai Suzhen, he was very happy. He finally got the upper world elixir and could improve his cultivation, but he was stolen by Bai Suzhen. He had no trace, but now when his enemies meet, that Fahai can''t help but want to avenge the theft of the elixir.


    So the Fahai set up a plan to lead Xu Xian into Jinshan Temple to be trapped and banned, and let out the wind to lead Bai Suzhen to come to the door to avenge her revenge.


    Bai Suzhen didn''t expect to meet Fahai, but now she can''t help it, and it''s her fault first. She''s also embarrassed to ask Jingwei and Chang''e to help, so she can only go to Fahai with Xiaoqing.


    Since Fahai intended to deal with Bai Suzhen, how could he listen to Bai Suzhen''s explanation, so the two sides would inevitably fight in Jinshan Temple.


    Although Fahai has achieved great accomplishments, he is not Bai Suzhen''s opponent. After a fight, he has lost the game. Fortunately, he is under the door of the dingguang Huanxi Buddha. He has obtained a low-quality spiritual treasure refined from the dingguang Huanxi Buddha''s hand. Bai Suzhen can''t help Fahai.


    Bai Suzhen had no choice but to cast a spell to flood the Jinshan Temple and threaten Fahai to release Xu Xian. However, Fahai was unmoved. She also cast a spell to make the Jinshan Temple tall and useless.


    This fight between them made the people in Gusu suffer, but the rise of the West Lake made the people suffer. Many good fields and farmhouses were flooded.


    At this time, Kunpeng saw that his goal had been achieved, but he did not let Gusu suffer another disaster, so he appeared in the sky of Jinshan Temple.


    At that time, the whole Gusu saw a golden light falling from the Jinshan Temple, and a fairy fell from the air. Then a loud noise came: "Fahai and Bai Suzhen, how dare you ignore the life and death of the people. Do you have the law of heaven in your heart and the safety of the people?"


    Kunpeng has not appeared in the world for a long time, but the people on the Earth Star don''t recognize Kunpeng, including Fahai and Bai Suzhen.


    Bai Suzhen saw the arrival of Kunpeng, but she immediately stopped casting magic. She came forward and said, "the little demon has seen the immortal, but it can''t blame the little demon, but the Fahai doesn''t care to imprison my officials. The little demon has no way. Just now, she hopes to see the immortal clearly and preside over justice for the little demon!"


    Kunpeng knows Bai Suzhen''s affairs like the back of his hand. Naturally, he knows the cause of the matter. However, in order to show justice, Kunpeng said to Fahai, "Fahai, is this really true?"


    However, Fahai didn''t think that his fight with Bai Suzhen would attract immortal''s attention, but Fahai was very suspicious of Kunpeng''s identity, because he learned from dingguang Huanxi Buddha that the land volume had been sealed by the first heaven, but it was difficult for the gods in heaven to descend. So he asked, "I don''t know what to call the immortal? But I work in heaven?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he knew what Fahai was thinking, so he sneered: "Fahai, why do you ask? Although I don''t work in heaven, can''t I stop you from harming the people?"


    When Fahai heard this, he hurriedly said, "I dare not, but Bai Suzhen is a snake demon, but it lures the ignorant people of the human race. I do this on behalf of heaven. I hope the immortal can help me catch the monster and gain the power of heaven!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng sneered and said, "Fahai, I asked you, Bai Suzhen has done harm to the people. Xu Xian was seduced by her before he married her?"


    The Fahai hasn''t answered yet, but Xiaoqing on one side can''t bear it. She comes forward and says, "Shangxian Mingjian, but my sister has never hurt the people. Not only that, she also uses medicine to treat one side of the people, while Xu Xianggong is in love with his sister. They are married voluntarily, but Fahai meddles in his own affairs and has to be difficult with his sister. I hope Shangxian can preside over justice for her sister."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he asked, "Fahai, do you have any evidence that Bai Suzhen has done harm to the people? If you are poor, you can help you eradicate the demon. If not, how dare you make trouble and fight with Bai Suzhen so that one of the people suffers such a disaster, but you deserve to be punished!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Fahai was stunned on the spot and didn''t know what to do. Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing were overjoyed.

 Chapter 635

    Fahai is not a kind-hearted person. He reacted not long after hearing Kunpeng''s words. He couldn''t help thinking: "listening to the words of this Taoist has nothing to do with the heaven. I''m the disciple of dingguang Huanxi Buddha. Even if he made a small mistake in this matter, he must not dare to do anything to me."


    Thinking of this, the Fahai said, "this immortal, little monk, is a disciple of the western dingguang happy Buddhism. You are under the jurisdiction of Buddhism, but you are not the right God in heaven, but you have no right to interfere with the little monk to subdue demons and demons."


    Kunpeng felt funny when he heard this. Unexpectedly, Fahai wanted to extricate himself from this reason, so he sneered and said, "Fahai, although I''m not an official in heaven, you can''t ignore it for the disaster of the people."


    But Fahai asked, "I don''t know, but people teach me?"


    Kunpeng sneered, "no!"


    Hearing this, the Fahai couldn''t help saying, "since the Taoist priest is not under the human religion, and he jumped out of the three realms and is not in the five elements, he doesn''t know why to preach to the poor monk?"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "you monk have sharp teeth. Can''t I punish you if I''m not taught by others?"


    Fahai said, "this is natural. Even if I am wrong, I will be punished by the Buddha, but the Taoist priest has no right to interfere."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered: "OK! OK! OK! Your Buddhism is arrogant enough. You dare to be so righteous when you make a mistake. It''s really not a son of man. Since you don''t repent, no wonder I''m cruel. Today I want to see how the West reacts when I punish you."


    The Dharma Hai was shocked when he heard this. He hurriedly said, "Taoist priest, you''d better think twice before you act. The poor monk just made the people suffer a little disaster in order to kill demons and demons. If you punish the monk for this, aren''t you afraid of causing the struggle between Buddhism and Taoism."


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "what''s the matter with the fight between Buddhism and Taoism? Don''t think that dingguang Huanxi Buddha can protect you. I''m a holy teacher of the human race. You and Bai Suzhen secretly fight against Dharma. On the one hand, the people should be punished. Even when dingguang Huanxi Buddha comes, he doesn''t dare to say no in front of me."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Fahai, Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing were surprised. Not only they were surprised, but also the people in Gusu were very shocked. They never thought that Kunpeng was a human saint.


    Hearing this, the people of Gusu knelt down and worshipped: "see the saint and ask the saint to preside over justice for us!"


    At this time, the Dharma sea was afraid. The human saint was at the same level as the saints. His teacher dingguang Huanxi Buddha was not worth mentioning in front of him. Moreover, I heard that the human Saint had been at odds with the West. Today, it seems that he can''t escape. Thinking of this, Fahai couldn''t help hating the grand master and Bai Suzhen.


    In fact, Kunpeng doesn''t want to clean up the Fahai now. After all, the fact is not over yet. The Fahai is still very useful.


    Fahai was frightened, but Bai Suzhen was much better than Fahai. After she got the hint from empress Houtu in the underground, she understood that the saint Kunpeng was very concerned about herself and should not punish her severely for this matter.


    Thinking of this, Bai Suzhen came forward and said, "the little demon Bai Suzhen has seen the holy master. As long as Fahai can release my husband, the little demon is willing to be punished!"


    Kunpeng nodded when he heard this. He was very satisfied that Bai Suzhen had the courage to take responsibility, so he said: "Bai Suzhen, it''s good that you can recognize your mistakes and have the courage to bear them. However, although you are wrong, you are also a victim. I won''t punish you. I hope you will think twice and act later in the future. Don''t make the same mistakes again and let innocent people suffer."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen quickly thanked, "thank you for your mercy."


    Kunpeng also said to Fahai, "Fahai, as a Buddhist disciple, you don''t know compassion, but you recklessly kill. It''s wrong to have such a mind. It really makes people doubt your Buddhist doctrine. Do you have anything to say about it?"


    When Fahai heard this, he couldn''t help sighing: "who is your old man? I dare to say something, but I dare not say it."


    Although Fahai thought so in his heart, he said: "the holy master is on the top. I know my mistake, but I shouldn''t have killed a party of the people. I''m guilty!"


    Seeing that Fahai was quite knowledgeable, Kunpeng said, "well, you are just harmed by the imperfect teachings of Buddhism, and the poor way is not good. Therefore, blame you. You should also step down. You should be careful not to hurt the innocent people in the future. Other poor ways don''t want to take care of it. You should release Xu Xian first, which is also an explanation to the people of Suzhou!"


    The Dharma sea was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "little monk, remember the teachings of the saint and let Xu Xian go." Fahai is not stupid. Although Kunpeng slandered Buddhism in his words, it was nothing compared with his own life. Moreover, he also understood from Kunpeng''s words that if his fight with Bai Suzhen had not hurt innocent people, the holy master would not take care of his relationship with Bai Suzhen at all, that is to say, he could still find Bai Suzhen for revenge in the future.


    Fahai is happy, but Bai Suzhen has a lot on her mind. She doesn''t understand why the holy Master said such words, which is clearly telling Fahai that she can continue to seek revenge.


    Kunpeng showed himself in the world, but he couldn''t leave. He wouldn''t let go of such a good opportunity to get people''s hearts. So he just heard him say, "you shouldn''t be suffering from this disaster!" Kunpeng said with a wave of his right hand, the undulating West Lake immediately calmed down, and the affected homes immediately recovered as before. Everything seemed to have not happened.


    Seeing this, the people of Suzhou immediately knelt down again and thanked Kunpeng. They couldn''t help but want to set up a temple for Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng didn''t want to stay here any more, so he said to Bai Suzhen, "Bai Suzhen, please take Xu Xian away. This Buddhist place is not where you have stayed for a long time."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen immediately went forward to thank Kunpeng, and then led Xiaoqing and Xu Xian away from Jinshan Temple. After Bai Suzhen left, Kunpeng immediately disappeared into the air.


    Kunpeng''s appearance of the earth star can''t be concealed from the saints. The two saints in the West were dissatisfied with Kunpeng''s attack on the reputation of Buddhism in the earth star, although they had been prepared for it.


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, this Kunpeng is so shameless that he should say that my Buddhist doctrine is imperfect in front of the public. This is clearly humiliating to you and me! That Fahai is also as timid as a mouse and dare not defend my Buddhism."


    When he heard this, he said, "the action of Kunpeng was expected by you and me, and you and I decided to give up the Earth Star long ago. Why should we be angry about it? As for Fahai, he is just a mortal. If you dare to debate with Kunpeng, you can''t blame him."


    Zhunti said reluctantly, "although we decided to give up the earth star, the Kunpeng can''t be so shameless. Now the three great gods know this, but we lost face in front of the three immortals."


    Then he said, "it''s nothing to lose face, and there''s no loss to us. Now we still have to keep our strength and survive the disaster."


    Although zhunti was unwilling to be humiliated, he also understood that great events were important, so he stopped saying anything.


    When Kunpeng made trouble on the earth star, Sanqing and empress Nuwa were completely relieved of Kunpeng. They all thought that the reason why Kunpeng helped Bai Suzhen was just to take the opportunity to lose the face of the two saints in the West and discredit the reputation of Buddhism on the earth star.


    On that day, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West also had a long chat when they learned about it. They only heard the queen mother of the West say, "Haotian, you can rest assured that Bai Suzhen of the Kunpeng Gang just wanted to take the opportunity to save the face of the two Saints of the West. It''s not what you think you want to slow down your relationship with empress Nuwa!"


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor said, "I''m really relieved, but I can''t blame it all. Who can think that Bai Suzhen of Kunpeng''s help just wants to lose the face of the two saints in the West!"


    The queen mother of the West said, "Kunpeng is really unpredictable. You and I should have known this for a long time. There is a deep cause and effect between Kunpeng and the two saints of the West. His move is also reasonable."


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "although it''s reasonable, if you don''t know it in advance, I''m afraid no one can think that Kunpeng should use a demon who has not become a fairy to suppress the two saints in the West. It''s too crazy to mobilize the public for such a small thing!"


    The queen mother of the West sighed, "Kunpeng did make some small mention of this matter, but it also suits him. In those years, he dared to threaten the saints with all living beings in the three realms, not to mention this matter."

 Chapter 636

    It has to be said that Kunpeng''s appearance on Earth Star reassured the three great supernatural powers that he would no longer monitor him for Bai Suzhen. Kunpeng had expected the reaction of the saints. The reason why Kunpeng is so big and prominent in front of the Earth Star Terran is to reassure the saints. In this way, he kills two birds with one stone and can easily get the Terran faith.


    Kunpeng''s superb calculation is to completely hide the saints in the valley, which can be described as unparalleled wisdom.


    Kunpeng''s appearance in Gusu immediately attracted the attention of the court. They have always worshipped God and prayed for Buddha, but they have never seen the arrival of God and Buddha. Now the human Saint came to the world for the sake of the people of Gusu. How can they ignore it. So the emperor ordered the construction of holy master temples all over the country, and the incense of Kunpeng was at its peak on the land of Kyushu.


    After Bai Suzhen returned home, the little green said, "sister, you said that the holy master knew that Fahai was wrong, but why did he let him go easily? And he also motioned in his words that Fahai would not pay attention to the struggle between us?"


    Bai Suzhen was also very confused about this, so she said, "I''m not very clear about this. It''s reasonable that we have received a lot of help from the holy teacher. We are close to the holy teacher, but we don''t know why the holy teacher is so!"


    Xiaoqing asked, "sister, do you think the holy master did this because he was worried about competing with Buddhism? After all, Fahai is a disciple of dingguang Huanxi Buddha!"


    Bai Suzhen shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. Although dingguang Huanxi Buddha is also an expert in Buddhism, it''s far from the holy master. The holy master won''t care about him at all."


    Xiaoqing said, "in that case, why did the saint do so?"


    Bai Suzhen sighed, "the saint must have his own reason for doing so, and it is a great gift for us to get the saint''s help to save the officials, but we shouldn''t ask the saint any more."


    Kunpeng is very satisfied with Bai Suzhen''s response. He thinks she is a creative talent. If Bai Suzhen is dissatisfied with this, Kunpeng will only ensure that her plan can proceed smoothly and will not help Bai Suzhen more. But now that Bai Suzhen has been recognized by Kunpeng, it is different, Kunpeng will give some help to Bai Suzhen while ensuring the smooth progress of his plan. If Bai Suzhen can make a breakthrough, Kunpeng may accept her as a registered disciple and deepen her training.


    Don''t look down on the registered disciples. I don''t know how many people in the three realms want to become the registered disciples of Kunpeng, but they can''t achieve their wishes. If Bai Suzhen can pass the examination of Kunpeng, it will be a step to heaven.


    Kunpeng recalled Jingwei and Chang''e and said, "go and inform Bai Suzhen that the plum blossoms smell sweet without being cold. There is a deep cause and effect between Fahai and her, but she needs to finish it by herself. If she can''t pass the test, it''s difficult to succeed."


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "teacher, Fahai is very cunning. How can an honest man like Bai Suzhen be his opponent, and now Bai Suzhen''s identity is exposed in the world, but she can''t do anything. Can we help her so that she can get through this difficulty?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "this is Bai Suzhen''s own business. You must not help. Moreover, if Bai Suzhen can''t even survive this disaster, then it has no training value, but I don''t want the people I train to become the laughing stock of the three worlds!"


    When Jingwei heard this, he understood that the teacher wanted to give Bai Suzhen a chance, but whether he could grasp it only depends on Bai Suzhen''s own ability, and others can''t interfere.


    Jingwei was surprised when he thought this, and asked, "the teacher intends to accept Bai Suzhen?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "Bai Suzhen has a very good heart. Being a teacher does intend to take her back to the door, but it depends on her own nature. Only if she can pass the assessment of being a teacher can she have the opportunity to learn skills for her younger martial brother. If she can''t pass, it can only show that she has no chance to be a teacher."


    When Kunpeng said this, Jingwei and Chang''e were very surprised. The teacher had not accepted disciples for a long time, but Bai Suzhen had a great chance.


    Kunpeng was a little funny when he saw the surprised look of Jingwei and Chang''e, so he said, "well, we won''t mention it for the time being. You two still went to inform Bai Suzhen, but you don''t need to tell Bai Suzhen about the apprentice and let her develop herself."


    Jingwei and Chang said goodbye to their teacher, and then drove to Gusu Baohe hall to see Bai Suzhen.


    When they came to Baohe hall, Jingwei and Chang''e met Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing without any trouble. Xu Xian was also a good talker. When they saw Bai Suzhen talking to Jingwei and Chang''e, they took the initiative to leave and give them a chance to talk. Xu Xian''s move made Jingwei and Chang''e very satisfied. It was precisely because of Xu Xian''s move that he would benefit a lot in the future, With the help of Jingwei and Chang''e.


    After the two sides took their seats, Bai Suzhen asked, "I don''t know what''s important for sister Chang''e and sister Jingwei to find me?"


    Jingwei said with a smile, "sister Bai, we can''t come to you if we have nothing to do?"


    Bai Suzhen blushed when she heard this. She was embarrassed to speak again. Chang''e hurriedly said, "sister Jingwei, don''t make fun of sister Suzhen."


    Jingwei smiled at Bai Suzhen and said, "sister Bai is still right. We really have something important to do today."


    Bai Suzhen was puzzled when she heard this. She asked, "I don''t know what''s important for sister Jingwei. If I can help, please speak frankly."


    Jingwei said, "we didn''t come to ask my sister for help, but the teacher asked us to tell my sister something.


    Bai Suzhen was shocked when she heard this. She hurriedly said, "I don''t know what the saint has to say. If you don''t ask your sister to speak frankly, my sister is all ears."


    Jingwei heard this and said, "the teacher said that there is a deep cause and effect between my sister and the Fahai. We can only solve the matter by ourselves, but we can''t intervene in it."


    Bai Suzhen was very confused when she heard this and asked, "sister Jingwei, did the saint ever say that there was any cause and effect between me and the Fahai?"


    Jingwei and Chang''e were stunned when they heard this. They didn''t think that Bai Suzhen didn''t know the cause and effect between herself and Fahai, so they asked, "sister, don''t you know the cause and effect between herself and Fahai?"


    Bai Suzhen nodded and said, "I really don''t know where I offended Fahai. Can sister Jingwei and sister Chang''e help me figure it out?"


    Jingwei and Chang''e were embarrassed when they heard this. Jingwei said, "sister, it''s not that we don''t want to help you calculate, but that we don''t know the method of calculation at all!"


    When Bai Suzhen heard Jingwei''s words, she said shyly, "it''s embarrassing for her sister."


    Jingwei felt sorry when Bai Suzhen said this, so he said, "sister, we can''t intervene in some things, but you need to know that without some cold, the plum blossoms smell delicious. Some things need to be faced alone. Others can''t help."


    Chang''e also hoped that Bai Suzhen could pass the teacher''s assessment, so she said, "sister Suzhen, the road to immortality is very difficult. If you want to achieve something, you need a firm heart, so that you can achieve positive results. Otherwise, even if you encounter opportunities, you will just pass by the wrong hand!"


    Jingwei also nodded when hearing Chang''e''s words. Neither of them could tell Bai Suzhen against the teacher''s orders. They could only hint at Bai Suzhen in this way. As for the result, Bai Suzhen needed to ask for it by herself, and there was nothing others could do.


    Bai Suzhen doesn''t understand the meaning of Chang''e and jing''e''s words, but she is also smart. She knows that jing''e and Chang''e can''t say these words without reason, so she can only keep them in mind and consider them carefully in the future.


    Bai Suzhen said, "thank you for your reminding, sister Chang''e and sister Jingwei. It''s always my wish to get the right results. When I finish all the causes and consequences, I will naturally focus on the Tao and seek the Avenue!"


    Jingwei and Chang''e had a long chat when they heard this, and then got up and said, "it''s best for my sister to have this heart. We still have something to stay here for a long time. I''ll leave now."


    After Bai Suzhen understood the identities of Jingwei and Chang''e, she couldn''t stay, so she had to send them out.

 Chapter 637

    After seeing off Jingwei and Chang''e, Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing returned home, but Xiaoqing asked, "sister, what do you mean by the last words of the two fairies?"


    Bai Suzhen sighed, "I don''t know. It seems that they are gesturing to me, but maybe for some reason they can''t tell me frankly!"


    Xiaoqing sighed: "these immortals are really. What can''t be said directly? They have to be so mysterious!"


    Bai Suzhen said, "Xiaoqing dialect can''t say that. The secret of heaven can''t be leaked. They can''t do it. After all, they can''t be punished for our reasons!"


    Hearing this, Xiaoqing thought and felt reasonable, and said, "what my sister said is very true, but I''m a little worried."


    Bai Suzhen said, "in fact, it''s nothing. After all, you don''t understand sister Jingwei and sister Chang''e. It''s normal to have such an idea."


    When Xiaoqing heard this, he asked, "sister, I heard you mentioned the holy master just now. I don''t know if it''s the human holy master Kunpeng?"


    Bai Suzhen nodded and said, "it''s the human saint. Why is there anything wrong?"


    Xiaoqing was stunned on the spot when she heard this, but she didn''t think that Jingwei and Chang''e were disciples of Kunpeng, the sage of the human race. No wonder they were so strict in the face of the God of thunder.


    Thinking of this, Xiaoqing couldn''t help saying, "sister, I heard that the holy master Kunpeng was also born in the demon family and used to be the teacher of all demons. Do you think he would give us some advice for our sake of being the demon family?"


    Bai Suzhen sighed when she heard this: "I''ve heard what you said, but it''s not easy for Lord Kunpeng to guide us. It''s very rare for us to go to the earth fairy world with the power of a saint."


    Hearing this, Xiaoqing disagreed and said with a little envy: "sister, others may not have a chance to get the guidance of the saint, but you are different. The two fairies Jingwei and Chang''e are very friendly to each other. If you can get their help, you have a chance to get the guidance of the saint."


    Bai Suzhen sighed, "I hope so, but before that, I need to end the cause and effect I owed in those years, but now there is the Fahai, but I don''t know whether I can stick to the end."


    Xiaoqing said with a smile, "my sister is worried. The cultivation of Fahai is not as high as my sister, but there is a magic weapon in hand. If we two work together, it must be that Fahai is not an opponent."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen nodded and agreed with Xiaoqing.


    After Bai Suzhen left Jinshan Temple, Fahai wanted to contact dingguang Huanxi Buddha for assistance, but he didn''t expect Kunpeng to block the whole earth star long before him. Anyone on the earth star could no longer contact the earth fairy world, and the only channel with the earth fairy world also had the earth mansion.


    Although he can''t contact dingguang Huanxi Buddha, Fahai doesn''t care too much. Although he doesn''t know why the holy master Kunpeng will ignore the struggle between him and Bai Suzhen, he also knows that an expert like Kunpeng is one word, one word and one thing. If he doesn''t interfere with his struggle with Bai Suzhen, he will never fight. However, the Fahai also knew that Bai Suzhen''s cultivation was slightly higher than him. Although he had a golden bowl in his hand, he was not the opponent of Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing, so he could only endure and wait for the time to come.


    The effort paid off, but Fahai''s efforts were not in vain. After a while, Fahai found that Bai Suzhen was pregnant, which made him very happy. With pregnancy, Bai Suzhen''s cultivation will naturally decline. Even with Xiaoqing''s help, Fahai is confident to capture them both.


    Fahai didn''t act rashly this time. He first tried to test Bai Suzhen''s reaction, but unexpectedly, Bai Suzhen was carrying the reincarnation of Wenqu Xingjun on the court of heaven. If he is a mortal, he dares to capture Bai Suzhen with a mobile hand, but Bai Suzhen is pregnant with the God of Wenqu Xingjun''s heaven, which can''t be offended by his little mortal host. However, Fahai can only wait for Wenqu Xingjun to come to the world to avenge Bai Suzhen.


    It is also coincidental that Bai Suzhen was pregnant with Wenqu Xingjun on purpose by the Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother in heaven. The reason why they did so was to befriend Kunpeng first. Unfortunately, their thoughts were in vain, but Kunpeng thought that the reincarnation of the Wenqu Xingjun was caused by heaven, which had nothing to do with the Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother.


    After Bai Suzhen became pregnant, she was happy and worried. She was so happy that she could repay Xu Xian''s life-saving grace when she had a child. She was worried that the child lost her mother, but she lost a lot of warmth. Moreover, she was worried that Fahai would appear when she gave birth. At that time, even if Xiaoqing was there, she might not be an enemy of Fahai.


    After several thoughts, Bai Suzhen decided to talk to Jingwei and Chang''e, hoping to get their help. With her decision, Bai Suzhen used the talisman given to her by Jingwei again.


    Bai Suzhen''s idea, but Kunpeng knew that when Jingwei and Chang''e received the talisman, Kunpeng told them with a divine mind that they should not help Bai Suzhen through the robbery. This robbery was one of his tests on Bai Suzhen.


    Jingwei and Chang''e did not dare to disobey when they heard this. After they came to Baohe hall and heard Bai Suzhen''s request, they couldn''t help sighing: "sister, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but that the teacher''s life is difficult to disobey. This robbery is a test of the way of heaven for you, but we can''t act against the sky."


    Although Bai Suzhen had already prepared in her heart and expected that Jingwei and Chang''e would not agree, she was disappointed when she heard this.


    Xiaoqing got along with Bai Suzhen during this period, but she had deep feelings with her. When she heard this, she couldn''t help saying, "my sister is pregnant now. If that Fahai shot when my sister was giving birth, my sister can''t resist. Can the two fairies die?"


    Bai Suzhen heard Xiaoqing''s words and hurriedly said, "Xiaoqing can''t be rude and doesn''t quit."


    Xiaoqing didn''t want to step down and said, "sister, what I said is the truth."


    Bai Suzhen didn''t want to embarrass Jingwei and Chang''e, so she stopped her. Then he said, "sister Jingwei and sister Chang''e, please don''t blame Xiaoqing!"


    Jingwei sighed, "we also understand Xiaoqing''s idea, but the master''s life can''t be violated, and we can''t help it. However, my sister doesn''t need to worry too much. Before I left, I went to the elder martial brother who understands Taoism. He said that my sister''s life is not in danger. If my sister can strengthen her faith in Taoism, she will be blessed in the future."


    When Bai Suzhen heard this, she didn''t care about her own safety and said, "sister Jingwei, I don''t worry about myself, but I can''t rest assured. Children, officials and Xiaoqing want to ask sister Jingwei and sister Chang''e to protect them secretly. I don''t know if it''s feasible?"


    When Xiaoqing heard this, he said, "sister, I want to live and die with you. You don''t need to consider it for me."


    Bai Suzhen shook her head and said, "sister Xiaoqing, this is just my personal gratitude and resentment, but it can''t involve you."


    Jingwei nodded when he heard what Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing said: "Sister Bai doesn''t want to quarrel about this. It''s rare for Xiaoqing to fight against the law with you. You don''t need to stop this. As long as Xiaoqing knows whether sister Bai can get out of trouble in the future, she needs your help, so once things can''t be violated, you can leave early, which can also leave a glimmer of vitality for sister Bai. As for the child and sister Xu Xian, there''s no need to worry, he said We are all mortals, but Fahai does not dare to do anything to them, otherwise it will be unfavorable to the human race, and the teacher will naturally be punished. "


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen couldn''t help but sigh for a long time and said, "so it''s sister Lao Jingwei and sister Chang''e. I''d like to thank you first for your help."


    When Chang''e heard this, she said, "my sister doesn''t need to be like this. If you can be firm and not moved by foreign things, you will get out of trouble one day. As for little green girl, you can rest assured that the teacher will make arrangements."


    Jingwei also nodded and said, "as long as my sister can firmly say that her heart does not move, we will meet one day. After this robbery, my sister is successful in virtue. I hope my sister can stick to it."


    Bai Suzhen nodded and said, "sister Jingwei and sister Chang''e, please rest assured that my heart to the Tao will not waver."


    Jingwei and Chang''e nodded when they heard this, and then Jingwei said, "sister, it''s better to prepare early. Sister Chang''e and I still have something to stay here for a long time."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing watched Jingwei and Chang''e leave.

 Chapter 638

    Everything went on according to Kunpeng''s calculation. After Bai Suzhen''s production, Fahai started immediately and captured Bai Suzhen without much effort. Xiaoqing escaped safely under the cover of Bai Suzhen. Bai Suzhen handed her talisman given by the Jingwei to Xiaoqing before the decisive battle, so that she could ask the Jingwei for help.


    Fahai was overjoyed when he captured Bai Suzhen. He pressed Bai Suzhen under Leifeng Tower, claiming that Bai Suzhen could get out of trouble unless Leifeng Tower emptied the West Lake. It''s not that Fahai doesn''t kill Bai Suzhen, but Fahai can''t do anything. When Bai Suzhen opened the Baohe hall with Xu Xian, she not only gave medicine to the people, but got some merit. Fahai is unable to kill Bai Suzhen protected by the spirit of merit.


    Fahai didn''t expect to hit Xu Xian and Bai Suzhen''s children, but he thought that Xu Xian was a mortal. If he moved his holy teacher Kunpeng, he wouldn''t let him go easily, and he didn''t dare to take the risk. Bai Suzhen''s child was the reincarnation of the heavenly Wenqu Xingjun, and the backstage was very good, which was not his enemy. As for Xiaoqing, he didn''t want to go to catch him, But he was afraid that he would leave Jinshan Temple and be secretly rescued by Xiaoqing. Bai Suzhen had no choice but to stick to Jinshan Temple.


    After Bai Suzhen was captured by Fahai, she wondered why Fahai wanted to deal with her. Seeing that Bai Suzhen had been captured, Fahai ignored it, so she told the truth. At this time, Bai Suzhen understood why Fahai wanted to target her. Everything was caused by stealing Fahai''s elixir. After learning the truth, Bai Suzhen despised Buddhism very much, and the slogan was very beautiful. In fact, few monks could do it. Eminent monks like Fahai did so, not to mention those little Shamis.


    After Bai Suzhen was captured, Xu Xian seemed to have lost her soul and was listless all day. Seeing this, Xiao Qing had to ask Jingwei and Chang''e for help.


    Jingwei and Chang''e were very embarrassed and at a loss when they saw Xiaoqing understand the matter. At this time, Kunpeng spread a message to them and asked them to bring Xiaoqing and Xu Xian back to see him.


    After receiving the order, Jingwei and Chang''e asked Xiaoqing about their ideas. After obtaining Xiaoqing''s permission, they took them back to see the teacher for orders.


    After seeing Kunpeng, Xu Xian was full of spirit. He hurried forward and said, "the holy master is on the top. Please save my mother."


    Hearing this, Xiaoqing also knelt down and begged Kunpeng to help Bai Suzhen.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng said, "Bai Suzhen should have this disaster when she hit, and she fought with the sea of law. The water is full of gold, but she has made countless creatures suffer. It is reasonable to have this difficulty."


    When Xu Xian heard this, he asked, "saint, I wonder if there is a way to repay the cause and effect for my wife?"


    Kunpeng said: "the way is not no, it depends on whether you are willing to do it!"


    Hearing this, Xu Xian hurriedly said, "as long as I can save my wife, I won''t quit even if I go through fire and water."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a smile, "well, if you can have this idea, I''ll tell you how to repay the cause and effect owed by Bai Suzhen. As long as you are willing to do it with your heart, it won''t take long to get Bai Suzhen out of trouble."


    When Xu Xian heard this, he was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "please give me some advice."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "Xu Xian, you are a doctor. If you want to repay the cause and effect for Bai Suzhen, you have to start with applying medicine to treat the people in water and fire. Now I give you a Book of Shennong''s herbal Scripture. After you learn it, you can learn the spirit of the emperor Shennong and think about the people''s 100 surnames everywhere."


    Xu Xian did not expect that the holy master would give him Shennong''s herbal Scripture. This is a book created by the emperor, which records countless panacea, but it has boundless temptation to a doctor. He took the Scriptures and said, "the descendant of the human race, Xu Xian, must remember the teachings of the holy teacher and benefit the people."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "well, go down first!"


    When Xu Xian heard this, he quickly withdrew. Xiaoqing came forward and said, "the saint doesn''t know if the demon can also wash his sister''s sins?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and said, "Xiaoqing, it''s very rare for you to be loyal to Bai Suzhen. It''s enough for Xu Xian to wash Bai Suzhen''s guilt. You can take the Five ghosts to secretly protect Bai Suzhen''s son and let him grow up safely. This is a great achievement."


    Xiaoqing did not expect that Kunpeng would arrange such an easy thing for her, but she was very confused.


    Kunpeng couldn''t help but say, "Xiaoqing, the son of Bai Suzhen is an extraordinary man. He is the emperor of Wenqu and Xingjun on the heaven court. Now that the earth star is sealed by the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the heaven court can''t send heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals to protect him. You and the Five ghosts have made contributions to the heaven court to protect his safety, but the Five ghosts can use this merit to go to heaven to be gods in the future."


    Xiaoqing was very happy when she heard this. She was also very worried about the Five ghosts. It was a good thing to have the opportunity to go to heaven and worship God. She immediately came forward to thank her.


    There is a reason why Kunpeng arranged this. After the great disaster thousands of years later, people signed the list of gods. When Kunpeng took charge of the seal of Kongtong, the most precious treasure of the human race, he would naturally be oppressed by the saints. Although all his disciples have great merit and virtue to protect themselves, there may be something wrong, but Kunpeng has to guard against it. Now there are five ghosts, But they can be used to replace their disciples on the list to seal the gods and block the mouths of the saints. This can be said to kill two birds with one stone. It not only solves the problem of the Five ghosts, but also can have ears and eyes in the heaven, but also can make your disciples worry free.


    After arranging everything for Xu Xian and Xiaoqing, Kunpeng asked Jingwei and Chang''e to return them to Gusu city. After being reminded by Kunpeng, Xu Xian studied Shennong''s herbal scriptures day and night and asked for medicine for the people. In order to get Bai Suzhen out of trouble as soon as possible, Xu Xian took the initiative to come to the door to treat the poor people. Soon, Xu Xian''s name spread throughout Qiantang and became a living Bodhisattva in the hearts of the people.


    As for Xiaoqing, after returning to Gusu, he told the Five ghosts what Kunpeng said. After hearing this, the Five ghosts were very happy. It was a great good thing for them to become a God. Naturally, they would not refuse. Moreover, Bai Suzhen had always been good to them and did his best to protect Bai Suzhen''s son.


    Although he couldn''t leave Jinshan Temple, he couldn''t rest assured that Xu Xian and Xiaoqing would come to save Bai Suzhen, so he secretly sent someone to monitor Xu Xian and Xiaoqing''s every move.


    Xiaoqing is not a fool. When she received Kunpeng''s order to protect Bai Suzhen''s son, she knew that Fahai would be watching in the dark. Therefore, shortly after returning to Gusu, she became invisible in the dark, leaving Fahai helpless.


    Fahai''s plan failed, but he made another plan. Xu Xian had a deep hatred in the grand master''s house, but the grand master''s son was accidentally killed by Xiaoqing when he caught Xu Xian. Therefore, the grand master hated Xu Xian very much and tried to avenge his son, but Bai Suzhen was with Xu Xian, but he didn''t dare to act rashly. Now after receiving Fahai''s letter, Knowing that Bai Suzhen was captured, he asked Gugong officials to suppress Xu Xian.


    For all this, Xiaoqing was furious and wanted to find the Taishi before. Xu Xian was afraid that it would lead to the interference of the court, which would affect her guilt for Bai Suzhen, so she stopped Xiaoqing. A person silently endured all this disaster.


    Kunpeng appreciated Xu Xian''s reaction and thought Xu Xian was a man who could be made.


    Jingwei and Chang''e have met Xu Xian several times. They are also very sympathetic to Xu Xian, so they all say good words for Xu Xian in front of Kunpeng, hoping to let the teacher accept Xu Xian as an apprentice, so that Bai Suzhen and Xu Xian don''t have to be separated.


    Kunpeng knows the thoughts of Jingwei and Chang''e very well, but Kunpeng doesn''t think it''s bad. Instead, he thinks that if Xu Xian can continue to stick to it, he is indeed a rare talent. So he told Jingwei and Chang''e that as long as Xu Xian could continue to do this until Bai Suzhen got out of trouble, he could accept Xu Xian and Bai Suzhen as registered disciples so that they could be a loving couple.


    Kunpeng has conditions to say so. All this is only effective without Xu Xian''s knowledge, so Jingwei and Chang''e can''t tell Xu Xian about it. This is also a test for Xu Xian. Whether he can pass or not depends on Xu Xian himself.


    As for Xiaoqing, Kunpeng also decided to accept Bai Suzhen as a registered disciple after she got out of trouble, so as to enrich her power and prepare for the future disaster.


    After learning the teacher''s decision, Jingwei and Chang''e can only silently bless Xu Xian, Xiaoqing and Bai Suzhen in the dark, hoping that they can pass the teacher''s test.

 Chapter 639

    As time went by, twenty years passed in the twinkling of an eye, and Xu Shilin, the son of Bai Suzhen, also grew up. Xu Xian himself had gone through a lot of hardships and gained many merits and virtues, and was all ears and ears to brush his sins for Bai Suzhen. In fact, he didn''t know that Kunpeng asked him to do good just because he was considering his nature. Those merits and virtues were not used to wash his sins for Bai Suzhen at all, But as the capital of Xu Xian''s cultivation.


    Although Bai Suzhen missed Xu Xian and his son very much in the past 20 years, she never weakened her heart to the Tao. Kunpeng was very satisfied with Bai Suzhen''s perseverance.


    After 20 years, Kunpeng summoned Xiaoqing and Xu Xian to him again. Xu Xian and Xiaoqing were very excited about the holy master''s call. They all knew that the holy master''s call must be Bai Suzhen''s time to get out of trouble, so they went to see the holy master in high spirits.


    Things didn''t disappoint them. Before and after coming to Kunpeng, Xu Xian and Xiaoqing came forward to see the ceremony. They only heard Kunpeng say, "Xiaoqing and Xu Xian, I summoned you this time because Bai Suzhen''s sin has been paid off. It''s time to get out of trouble, but you need to be prepared."


    When Xu Xian and Xiaoqing heard this, they were very happy. Xu Xian came forward and said, "the holy master is on the top. Please release my mother with mercy."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and said, "Bai Suzhen can''t help out. You still need to rely on your own strength to do it well."


    Hearing this, Xiaoqing was in a dark mood and said, "holy master, now Leifeng Tower is guarded by Fahai. There is nothing I can do to save my sister just by me and Xu Xianggong. Please point out the maze."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I understand what you said. Bai Suzhen doesn''t need you two to get out of trouble."


    Hearing this, Xiaoqing asked, "holy master, can my sister conflict with the seal of Fahai without relying on us?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "that''s even more impossible. I don''t know how many monks'' chanting blessings are on Leifeng Tower. Unless Bai Suzhen can prove the immortal fruit, it''s impossible to break the seal by herself."


    Hearing this, Xiaoqing was anxious and asked, "how can the elder sister of the saint get out of trouble?"


    Kunpeng said, "Bai Suzhen''s chance is on her child Xu Shilin."


    Xu Xian was a little confused and asked, "holy master, Shilin is just a mortal. How can she save my wife?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "although Xu Shilin is now a mortal, he was originally the reincarnation of the literary Music Star King above the heavenly court. As long as he can be the top scholar in high school, he can play the Jinshan Temple in the court of the Ming Dynasty to petition for his mother. At that time, Bai Suzhen can naturally get out of trouble."


    When Xu Xian heard this, he was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "thank you for your guidance."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "well, that''s it. After Xiaoqing goes back, he should protect Xu Shilin and let him take the big exam. Don''t make trouble. Go down."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s orders, Xu Xian and Xiaoqing hurried to say goodbye and went back to Qiantang to see Li Gongfu. In order to make Xu Shilin have a perfect childhood, Xu Xian entrusted Xu Shilin to the care of his sister and brother-in-law, and did not tell him his life experience. Today, he needs to tell Xu Shilin about it.


    After hearing the narration of Xu Xian and Xiaoqing, Li Gongfu also supported telling Xu Shilin the matter, hoping to make Xu Shilin work harder and save his mother.


    Xu Shilin didn''t disappoint Xu Xian. After learning the truth of the matter, she worked harder. Although the grand master was embarrassed during the big test, Xiaoqing helped him secretly. He didn''t live up to the expectations of his family. Finally, he won the top spot and completed the most urgent and difficult step.


    Xu Shilin''s No. 1 scholar in high school asked the emperor in front of the hall to let him return home to plead for his mother. The emperor would not stop him when he learned about Xu Shilin''s life experience. Not only that, but also sent officials to watch the ceremony.


    Nafahai never thought that Xiaoqing and Xu Xian had never come to save Bai Suzhen in 20 years, but after 20 years, they would come up with such a way to force him so that he could not interfere with Bai Suzhen''s rescue. Although he wanted to stop Xu Shilin''s move, he dared not resist the court, otherwise Buddhism would be hit by the court because of him.


    After removing the foot mixing stone of Fahai, Xu Shilin took the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty to Leifeng Tower to intercede for his mother. For such a big move in the world, Kunpeng didn''t want to miss the opportunity to attract people''s hearts. After Xu Shilin paid homage to Jinshan Temple three steps and nine steps, he interceded for his mother in the hot sun for half a day, the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty were moved by Xu Shilin''s filial piety, Kneel down with Xu Shilin.


    At this time, Kunpeng understood that the time had come, so he took Jingwei and Chang''e down from the air and came to the top of Leifeng Tower. The appearance of Kunpeng surprised all civil and military officials. They all saw the saint''s face from the saint''s temple in Suzhou, so they quickly paid a visit to the saint.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng waved his big hand and lifted up the people kneeling on the ground. He only heard him say, "Xu Shilin, you are worthy of filial piety and plead for your mother. Now on behalf of the people of the human race, I forgive Bai Suzhen''s damage to the world and let her out of trouble. I hope you can serve as an official and benefit the people."


    With the sound of Kunpeng''s words, the closed door of Leifeng Tower suddenly opened. Bai Suzhen got out of trouble. Xu Shilin''s family came forward to meet Bai Suzhen.


    But Bai Suzhen didn''t forget the saint teacher in the sky. She quickly knelt down and said, "the little demon Bai Suzhen has seen the saint teacher. The saint teacher is blessed."


    Kunpeng was very satisfied with Bai Suzhen''s move and said, "Bai Suzhen, you are full of disaster now, but you should be vigilant. In the future, you can''t act rashly and hurt innocent people. Do you know?"


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen hurriedly said, "thank you for your guidance. The little demon understands."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s best if you can understand. Well, you step down!"


    Bai Suzhen didn''t want to quit. Now that she finally met the holy master, how could she give up the opportunity in front of her, so she said: "the holy master is on the top. The little demon hopes to practice under the holy master, and listen to the teachings of the holy master, benefit the people and forgive her sins!"


    As soon as Bai Suzhen said this, the people present were shocked. How could the holy master accept a little demon like Bai Suzhen as a disciple? Therefore, they all had no hope for Bai Suzhen''s words.


    What they didn''t expect was that the holy master agreed to Bai Suzhen''s request. They only heard the holy master say: "Bai Suzhen, it''s not easy for you to be kind to the Tao. I think you have benefited a people in Gusu, so I accept you as a registered disciple. You will walk around the world for the master and solve problems for the people in the next hundred years. You may do that?"


    Bai Suzhen was very happy when she heard this. She quickly said, "disciple Bai Suzhen respects the teacher''s life."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "now you''ve just got out of trouble, but you''ll be reunited with your family first. If you''re a teacher, you''ll summon you." Kunpeng paused here for a moment, and then said to the civil and military officials: "you people are also people of temperament. It''s rare to ask for affection for Bai Suzhen, but I can''t let you come in vain and give you good health." Kunpeng said with a wave of his right hand, the golden light sprinkled on the civil and military officials. When the golden light entered the body, the civil and military officials were in great spirits, and their original problems were all cured.


    Kunpeng''s move made these civil and military officials happy. They immediately knelt down and thanked the holy master for his grace. Kunpeng nodded and left in the air amid their thanks.


    Kunpeng''s small move made the civil and military officials very happy. He vowed to persuade the people all over the world to believe in the holy teacher and set up a temple for the holy teacher in the future.


    Kunpeng has long known that this will be the reaction of all civil and military officials. This is one of the main reasons why he wants to benefit all civil and military officials. The convenience is to expand his prestige in the world.


    After the reunion of the Xu Shilin family, the civil and military officials were not good enough to disturb them, so they left one after another to give their family a quiet environment, which moved the Xu Shilin family very much.


    The Xuxian family were happy, but Fahai was filled with resentment. Bai Suzhen not only got out of trouble, but also worshipped the holy teacher as a teacher. Although he was dissatisfied, he did not dare to find Bai Suzhen any more trouble, and he could only keep his anger in his heart. Then he comforted himself and said, "although Bai Suzhen stole a elixir, he was trapped by me for 20 years. He also took revenge."

 Chapter 640

    Bai Suzhen got out of trouble and the holy master showed his blessing. However, those civil and military officials wrote to the emperor one after another. When the emperor learned about this, he was very happy and thought that the rivers and mountains of the great Song Dynasty were protected by the holy master, so he ordered the civil and military officials to vigorously publicize the kindness of the holy master in the world and let the people know about it.


    For a time, there was another wave of Saint teacher fever on the land of Kyushu. Almost every family worshipped the Dharma statues of Saint teachers. Kunpeng''s move had a deep impact on the future. All dynasties in the future believed in Saint teachers very much, which was unexpected by the saints in the sky.


    For the move of Kunpeng on the earth star, the saints despised Kunpeng and thought that Kunpeng made great efforts for the sake of the earth star.


    After Bai Suzhen''s family returned to Qiantang, Xiaoqing said, "my sister has finally achieved her wish, and I have trusted the holy master as a teacher. It''s just around the corner to achieve the immortal Tao fruit in the future. I''ll congratulate my sister first."


    Bai Suzhen said with a smile: "these years, more sisters have taken care of officials and Shilin. Since she has trusted the holy teacher as her teacher, she will plead for her sister in front of the teacher in the future and let her join her."


    Just as Bai Suzhen said this, there was a change in the air, but Jingwei and Chang''e came to Bai Suzhen''s home. Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing, Xu Xian and others hurried forward to meet.


    Jingwei smiled and said, "sister Bai, congratulations on your success, but you will call me senior sister in the future."


    When Chang''e heard this, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "what''s so happy about this? You really can''t change your child''s mind."


    But Bai Suzhen came forward and asked, "what''s the matter with the two elder martial sisters?"


    But Jingwei said, "we came here to take you to see the teacher at the teacher''s command."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen was overjoyed. She didn''t trust Xiaoqing and Xu Xian, so she said, "can the two elder martial sisters plead with the teacher for Xiaoqing and my husband and let them worship under the teacher''s door?"


    When Chang''e heard this, she said, "please rest assured, younger martial sister. After seeing the teacher, we must intercede for Xiaoqing and Xu Xian so that they can be included in the teacher''s door wall."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen, Xiao Qing and Xu Xian quickly went forward to thank Chang''e and Jingwei. Jingwei said, "sister Bai, it''s late. We''d better go to see the teacher early so as not to make the teacher wait for a long time."


    Bai Suzhen nodded when she heard this, and then with the help of Chang''e and Jingwei, she took Xu Xian and Xu Shilin to meet the teacher.


    Bai Suzhen, led by Chang''e and Jingwei, came to Kunpeng''s residence. They all came forward to meet him. Kunpeng smiled calmly and asked them to sit down.


    Kunpeng said, "today I call you to come. I have something to tell you in advance, so that your development will not be affected by your isolation and cultivation."


    Bai Suzhen couldn''t help being nervous when she heard this. If she didn''t let Xiaoqing and officials worship under the teacher''s door before the teacher closed, I''m afraid her chances in the future would be slim. Thinking of this, Bai Suzhen came forward and said, "teacher, disciples, Xiaoqing and officials don''t want to be separated. I hope the teacher can accept them as disciples."


    As soon as Bai Suzhen said this, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian quickly knelt down and said, "please be merciful and accept disciples as disciples!" Jingwei and Chang''e also came forward to intercede for Xiaoqing and Xu Xian.


    Kunpeng originally wanted to accept Xu Xian and Xiaoqing as disciples because he had few disciples. Now the disciples pleaded for them. Naturally, Kunpeng said with the help of: "That''s good. As a teacher, you will accept them as disciples and become registered disciples like Bai Suzhen. You should be careful in the future. Don''t harm the people under the banner of being a teacher, otherwise let the teacher know that you will take your own lives. You should also remember this."


    Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian were overjoyed when they heard this. They hurriedly said, "I only remember the master''s life."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "just remember, Bai Suzhen. You and Xu Xian continue to practice medicine to benefit the people of Kyushu. As for Xiaoqing, you follow Jingwei and Chang''e to observe the changes of the earth star, but remember not to interfere with the development of the Earth Star without authorization."


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and then went on: "As for you, there are three elder martial brothers. They are all busy, so we can''t meet you for the time being. You will naturally see them in the future. As for the skills, you learn from Jingwei and Chang''e, but the skills of your three elder martial brothers are not consistent with you. As for Xu Shilin, you are the reincarnation of the emperor of Tianting Wenqu, but you should remember to benefit the people in the future Take a trip to the lower boundary. "


    When Xu Xian and others heard this, they all expressed their respect for the teacher''s life. Kunpeng nodded and asked Jingwei and Chang''e to take Bai Suzhen, Xu Xian and others down. He began to refine the human treasure "Kongtong seal" again, hoping to refine it completely before the next robbery, so that he would no longer be afraid of anyone.


    After Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing, Xu Xian and Xu Shilin were taken out by Jingwei and Chang''e, they found a place and sat down, ready to talk in detail, so as to get to know each other.


    Bai Suzhen said, "can you tell us the rules of our school and the situation of the three senior brothers, so that we can know well, so that we don''t know when we see senior brothers in the future."


    Jingwei said with a smile, "what''s the difficulty? Even if sister Suzhen doesn''t say it, we will introduce you to avoid losing the teacher''s face in the future."


    Bai Suzhen said with a smile, "elder martial sister, please speak frankly. We are all ears."


    Jingwei said: "In fact, there are no rules under the teacher''s door. As long as you can live up to the conscience of heaven and earth, the teacher won''t care about anything else. There were five disciples under the teacher''s door. The eldest martial brother is Wudao. He has followed the teacher since the flood and famine. Now he is a quasi saint. The second martial brother''s name is Hou Yi. Sister Suzhen has also seen him. He and sister Chang''e are husband and wife. As for I was ranked fourth, and finally my younger martial brother Cangjie. "


    Bai Suzhen was very puzzled when she heard this. She asked, "sister Jingwei, listen to your words, how can I feel that the names of the three senior brothers seem to have been heard there, but I just can''t remember."


    Xiaoqing nodded and said, "I have the same feeling."


    After hearing this, Jingwei couldn''t help laughing: "Of course you have heard of these names. The eldest martial brother and his teacher helped the human race through the disaster of annihilation, which is the Dharma protector of the human race. The second martial brother is also well-known. You all know that Hou Yi shoots the sun. That is elder martial brother Hou Yi and sister Chang''e. You must have heard that she is the goddess of the moon. As for younger martial brother Cangjie, he is well-known among the human race. That is his teacher With the help of, he created characters and became the ancestor of human characters. "


    Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian were shocked when they heard this. They never thought that their senior brothers and sisters had such a great origin.


    For a moment, Xiaoqing asked, "sister Jingwei, why don''t you introduce yourself?"


    When Chang''e heard this, she smiled and said, "Jingwei also has a great origin. Do you know the three kings of the Terran?"


    Xu Xian said, "I know. It''s emperor Fuxi, Emperor Shennong and Emperor Xuanyuan! Elder martial sister, I don''t know if I''m right?"


    Chang''e nodded and said, "yes, very correct. Younger martial sister Jingwei is the daughter of the emperor Shennong. You must be very surprised to hear this?"


    Xu Xian, Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing all nodded. The Xu Xian said, "sister Jingwei taught measurement and coins for the human race in those years?"


    Chang''e nodded and said, "yes, I didn''t expect younger martial brother Xu Xian to know this, but it''s not simple!"


    Xu Xian said sheepishly, "elder martial sister, I''m flattered. I also learned from ancient books, but some things are not very detailed, just a general idea."


    When Chang''e heard this, she couldn''t help sighing: "it''s sad to talk about this. The teacher has made many contributions to the human race, but few of the human race know that the teacher has contributed to the human race, but the human race is too forgetful!"


    Hearing this, Xu Xian also sighed: "what elder martial sister said is very true. If the teacher didn''t show up, I''m afraid there are not many people on the earth star who know the existence of the teacher."


    When Bai Suzhen heard this, she said, "the Terran is so forgetful, but we should publicize the teacher''s virtue among the Terran during the period when the teacher is closed, so that the Terran can know the teacher''s contribution to the Terran."


    Hearing Bai Suzhen''s words, everyone nodded and decided to publicize the reputation of the teacher in the future. It was their move that the Terrans of Earth Star did not forget the kindness of the holy teacher in the future.

 Chapter 641

    As time passed, nearly a thousand years passed before the earth star. During this period, Kunpeng passed through the customs twice. Under his meditation and refining, the human treasure "Kongtong seal" finally succeeded in refining it before the great disaster. Now Kunpeng is immortal, and he no longer has to worry about the safety of his disciples.


    When Kunpeng left the pass, the earth star was facing this century''s catastrophe. Looking at the suffering of the Chinese people on the earth star, Kunpeng was very sad. However, limited by the saints, he could do nothing about it. He could only let his disciples devote themselves to the disaster and do their part.


    When the Earth Star disaster came, the saints kept a close watch on Kunpeng. It can be said that Kunpeng''s every move fell in the eyes of the saints. Although Kunpeng is immortal now, he can''t change the general trend of heaven. He can only act secretly. Fortunately, Kunpeng was ready before the Earth Star disaster began and strengthened the Dragon Qi on the earth star, Let the Earth Star Kyushu Terrans reduce their losses.


    When the four forces invaded Kyushu, the saints began to look at everything on the earth star with divine thoughts, so as to understand the strength of the four forces. Unfortunately, they were greatly disappointed. The four forces on the Earth Star didn''t show much incompetence at all, but conquered the people of Kyushu with the power of science and technology. This result made the saints very angry, But there was nothing I could do but wait and see.


    Kunpeng knew the virtues of the saints. When he ordered his disciples to try their best to help the people of Earth Star, he also secretly rescued the great witch Bai Qi and the great witch Qin Shihuang with the help of the four forces. In this way, the saints were surprised. They never thought that Kunpeng was so cunning and rescued the two great witches with the help of the four forces, leaving them speechless.


    However, the saints felt relieved that Kunpeng let them return to the earth fairy world after rescuing the two witches, and did not let them stay in the earth star. The two witches were not that Kunpeng did not want to rescue them as soon as possible, but could not. If Kunpeng rescued the two witches ahead of time, the murderous spirit they brought would affect the development of the earth star, But if he rescued them by the hands of the four forces during the great disaster, Kunpeng didn''t have to bear any cause and effect.


    Among the saints, the most depressed one is the Yuanshi Tianzun. He never thought that with the beginning of the great disaster on the earth star, the luck of hermeneutics fell again and again. It seems that the cause and effect of what he did on the earth star fell on the hermeneutics.


    The two saints in the West and the leader of Tongtian cult are very happy. Since then, they have virtually weakened each other''s power, which is very important for them to survive the next disaster.


    Just when the saints focused their energy on the earth star, a great event happened in the earth fairy world. In the name of the Jade Emperor, the empress of the earth gave the position of the Lord of the earth to the great witch Qin Shihuang. The empress of the Earth took the saints by surprise and completed everything before they reacted.


    The saints were very dissatisfied with the empress Houtu''s move, but there was nothing they could do. After all, the empress Houtu completed the move in the name of the Jade Emperor, who was the Supreme Master of the three realms granted by the Taoist ancestors. Even if they were dissatisfied, they could not stop it. After the successful handover, empress Houtu calmed down and considered the future of the witch family.


    To empress Houtu''s surprise, with the efforts of the witch family and Hou Yi, the great witch Chi has found his body. Empress Houtu and Kunpeng, through the murderous spirit of the great robbery on the earth star, let the great witch Chi complete his resurrection. The great witch Chi is second only to the ancestral witch, and the witch family has great momentum with his joining.


    For the continuous changes of the witch family, the most important thing is empress Nuwa. The Witch and witch families are the great enemies of life and death. If the witch family is strong, the demon family is the first to bear the brunt.


    At this time, empress Nuwa hated Kunpeng to the bone. The three witches who suddenly appeared in the witch family were all planned by Kunpeng secretly. Kunpeng had never considered for the demon family.


    Empress Nuwa is very worried about the great prosperity of the witch family, but she can only go to talk to the leader of Tongtian sect. I hope you can get support from the leader of Tongtian sect to suppress the development of the witch family.


    When they arrived at jin''ao island and sat down, the empress Nuwa said first: "senior brother Tongtian, the successive changes of the witch family are very unfavorable to us. What''s your opinion on this?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed when he heard this: "the empress of the earth is too cunning. She prepared everything in advance and caught us by surprise when we pay attention to the earth star. If we completely control the earth in the hands of the witch family, we just want to go to seize power and learn unknown."


    Hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, the empress Nuwa said angrily: "it''s not that Kunpeng is planning it secretly. Otherwise, how can empress Houtu calculate all the saints? This Kunpeng is too presumptuous."


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded and said, "although we all know that Kunpeng is secretly planning this matter, the Kunpeng has been waiting among the earth stars and did not violate the original rules, but there is nothing we can do with him."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, the witch clan is very powerful now. If the saints are not included, it can be compared with any force. Our demon clan is the first to bear the brunt of the witch clan''s prosperity. Now the Qi of the demon clan is connected with the interception of religion. Please make an idea for me."


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "younger martial sister Nuwa, it''s really not good. We can only talk to Kunpeng. We hope to make the Lich and Lich families not match in the next robbery! After all, our main goal is not him."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "I''m afraid that Kunpeng won''t come forward. I knew so, but at the beginning, Kunpeng shouldn''t have controlled the earth star, but I didn''t expect that he should have released all the three witches, but we miscalculated."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed, "there''s nothing we can do. Who makes Kunpeng better? But younger martial sister, don''t worry too much. The witch clan and Kunpeng don''t necessarily regard the demon clan as the first enemy!"


    Upon hearing this, empress Nuwa asked, "what''s the basis for this, elder martial brother?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Younger martial sister, if you care, it will be chaotic. What do you think of Kunpeng''s strong support for the witch family? The witch family is not an enemy of the witch family. The two western saints have always been eyeing the underworld, and the empress earth has to guard against it. Let alone Kunpeng, I''m afraid the two western saints, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the yuan have some ideas about him. Can he be at ease It is unknown that they will survive the next disaster. "


    The words of the leader of Tongtian sect made Nuwa very happy and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. Kunpeng really cares about himself and doesn''t necessarily threaten our demon family."


    The leader of Tongtian cult just comforted empress Nu Wa. In fact, he didn''t count in his heart. He didn''t know what Kunpeng would think and what he would do in the next robbery. Looking at the smiling empress Nu Wa, the leader of Tongtian cult was extremely bitter.


    After Nu Wa recovered herself, she found something wrong from the Earth Star disaster, so she said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, have you noticed that the luck of the human race on the earth star seems to be not much weakened?"


    The reason why empress Nu Wa can find the strength of the human spirit on the earth star is only because she is the virgin of the human race and is very sensitive to the human spirit, so she can find it. Although the cultivation of the Tongtian cult leader is higher than empress Nu Wa, she is unaware of the human spirit on the earth star.


    I only heard the leader of Tongtian sect say, "younger martial sister, do you feel wrong? I didn''t find anything wrong on the Earth Star!"


    Empress Nuwa shook her head and said, "senior brother Tongtian, I don''t feel wrong about this. The Earth Star Dragon vein has been protecting Kyushu without breaking. It must be the Kunpeng who helped in the dark. Otherwise, the disaster on the earth star is much more dangerous than now."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he was very shocked. If it was really like what empress Nuwa said, Kunpeng would be terrible. He could move his hands and feet to the Earth Star under the monitoring of the saints, but no one found it. Even the saints could not do such a move.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help saying, "younger martial sister Nuwa, can you find out how Kunpeng lied to us? Can there be evidence?"


    Empress Nuwa shook her head and said, "I haven''t found this. If the elder martial brother didn''t find it, it must be difficult for the western two saints and the Yuanshi Heavenly Master to notice. I''m afraid only the eldest martial brother among the saints can notice it, but I don''t know what he thinks about it."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "without evidence, the eldest martial brother can''t help Kunpeng. It''s a pity that if we can have evidence, we can force Kunpeng not to be our enemy in the next robbery."


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she sighed and looked helpless.

 Chapter 642

    The actions of the Lich clan shocked the three realms. Although the Lich clan has not poured out from North Gulu state like the Lich clan, their actions these times have caused uneasiness in the three realms.


    The most disturbing thing is that empress Nuwa will belong to the two saints in the West. They have always been very concerned about the merits and virtues of the underground. They are also said to be enemies with the witch family. After the witch family is strong, they can''t guarantee whether they can stand a firm foothold in the underground.


    Just listen to the Zhun mention and sigh: "elder martial brother, the successive actions of empress Houtu have a deep impact on him, but you and I can''t help but guard against it, so as not to be overwhelmed by the other party when measuring robbery!"


    Then he nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. You and I''d better inform Di Zang early and let him be careful. Don''t fall into the conspiracy of the witch family."


    Zhunti said: "elder martial brother, the most important pass in the underworld is the root of the three realms. The witch family is powerful. It''s useless for dizang to be vigilant. We still need to strengthen dizang''s strength and enable him to retain a place in the underworld. What do you think?"


    After hearing this, he meditated for a moment, and then said, "younger martial brother, although the underground is important, we can''t pay too much attention to it and transfer our hands there. After all, our greatest wish is to seize a world from the four forces. With the world, even if we lose the underground, it''s no big deal."


    Zhunti disagreed when he heard this and said, "elder martial brother, I don''t agree with you. Neither you nor I know whether we can capture one aspect of the world. Once we fail, we will lose the underground government again, and the consequences will be unimaginable. Therefore, I think the underground government must not lose in the next disaster!"


    After hearing this, he thought it was reasonable, so he said, "younger martial brother is right. We have no innate treasure ¡õ¡õ Qi in the west, but we can''t compare with Sanqing. Anyway! We''ll send some people to the underground government to listen to the arrangement of underground Tibet and ensure the Qiang in the underground government!"


    When zhunti heard this, he smiled and asked, "elder martial brother, who do you think should be sent to the underground to support dizang?"


    When he heard this, he was embarrassed and said, "younger martial brother, you know the atmosphere in the sect now. I''m afraid no one is willing to go to the underground to help dizang!"


    Zhunti nodded and sighed, "but the underground government can''t afford to lose. Anyway, we have to send someone to support underground Tibet just in case. Since everyone doesn''t want to go, we can only send them directly."


    When he heard this, he said, "younger martial brother, we should think twice about the selection of people, and be careful to cause dissatisfaction within the church. Then it will be dangerous to rob us in the west next time."


    Zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, don''t worry. I''ll think about it. First, I''ll call the people together and ask if anyone is willing to go to support dizang spontaneously. The people who support can get a congenital treasure from the booty after the invasion of the four forces. This must be something that some people will be moved. If no one is willing to go, we can only start with our own disciples in the west, so as to avoid internal problems What do you think, elder martial brother? "


    Then he nodded and said, "younger martial brother, this method is very good. I have no opinion, but younger martial brother, do you want to send some people to support dizang?"


    When zhunti heard this, he shook his head and said, "I haven''t thought about it. If there are fewer people, it won''t work. If there are more people, I''m afraid it will affect the deployment of our next robbery. I don''t know if senior brother has any opinions on this?"


    Then he thought for a moment and said: "Empress Houtu must have been prepared to fight for the world when the four forces invade when she let the great witch Qin Shihuang speak of the underworld. Her idea was recognized by Kunpeng. In this way, there must not be too many defense forces left in the underworld. Although the nether river is insidious and cunning, the teacher in Zixiao palace pointed out the ''red lotus of karma fire'' last time He has become a piece of fat in the eyes of all saints. I''m afraid he will be more cautious in the future and won''t easily take half a step out of the sea of blood. In this way, we don''t need to send many people to the hell. "


    After hearing the clarification of the introduction, zhunti was in great spirits and said, "elder martial brother, do you think it is possible for us to seize the control of the underground mansion while it is empty?"


    But zhunti didn''t expect to say this. After thinking for a moment, zhunti said: "Younger martial brother, it''s not impossible to realize this, but we don''t know whether the six reincarnations of managing the underground mansion are completed. It''s under the control of the empress earth, and whether the two spiritual treasures in the underground mansion have been refined by the empress earth. If so, even if we seize the opportunity to seize the underground mansion, we won''t get much benefits. On the contrary, we are completely against the witch clan. That''s not worth the loss."


    These words made zhunti sober up. Although the hell was good, it was far from the other side of the world. He didn''t need to make a complete friendship with the local witch family.


    Thinking of this, zhunti said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but I didn''t think about it clearly."


    Then he said: "younger martial brother, it''s also for our consideration in the West. However, it''s not a good thing for us to expand the strength of the witch family. After all, there is only the Quartet world. Once the witch family is supported by Kunpeng, zhenyuanzi and Styx River, its strength will not be weaker than any of us. At that time, I''m afraid it will have to go through a hard battle to determine the ownership of the Quartet world."


    Zhunti also nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is that if the witch race competes with us for the weakest world, it is very disadvantageous to us, but we have to find a way to make them unable to compete with us."


    Then she nodded and said, "that''s right. What''s your opinion on this, younger martial brother?"


    Zhunti said: "Now that Kunpeng has killed three corpses, only the last step is needed to prove the holy way, that is to say, he will become holy before the four forces invade the three realms. Among the three realms, except Kunpeng, who is most likely to prove the way, if she can also prove the way in the next robbery, then relying on Kunpeng will never compete with us for the weakest world, so I think she will If we want to, in the next mass robbery, we want to protect the Kunpeng from being calculated by the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. What do you think, senior brother? "


    Then he said, "this method is good. I''m afraid Kunpeng will be embarrassed with us after gaining power. In that case, we will lose our wife and lose our soldiers!"


    Zhunti sighed: "it''s not impossible. Kunpeng is invisible, but I think we should try it anyway. Otherwise, after Kunpeng''s strength is greatly reduced, it will compete with us."


    Then he asked, "younger martial brother, do you think it''s possible for us to seal Kunpeng completely before he has no testimony if we join hands with the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun?"


    When zhunti heard this, he shook his head and said: "Elder martial brother, your idea is good, but it can''t be realized. Among the three realms, except the zuwu emperor River in those years, Kunpeng is the fastest. If Kunpeng runs away wholeheartedly, even the four saints have no chance to seal Kunpeng completely. Moreover, Kunpeng is very crazy, but we don''t know what he does in a critical situation. Once he explodes like that red cloud, You and I will have a lot of fun. I''m afraid the scourge will come immediately. I don''t think we can resist the scourge. Therefore, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor can go to make trouble with Kunpeng, but we must not do so. "


    However, the introduction and zhunti did not expect that the first emperor himself was also inspired to retreat and no longer played the idea of Kunpeng. Now only the supreme old gentleman is playing the idea of Kunpeng.


    Hearing this, he couldn''t help sighing and said: "no congenital treasure is no good. We should be careful in everything. I hope there is a congenital treasure among the four forces."


    Zhunti said with a smile, "since the four forces dare to invade the three realms, there must be something to rely on. There must be congenital treasures, but we should make preparations early."


    When he mentioned the congenital treasure, he turned dark and sighed: "younger martial brother, now both of us have been damaged. If we can''t resist the congenital treasure!"


    Zhunti sighed: "it is precisely because of this that although we are far more powerful than people and expounding the two religions among the four religions, we can''t compete with them for the power of the other three parties. We can only deal with the weakest party. In this way, even if the other party has a congenital treasure in hand, we also have the power to fight."


    Then he sighed, "if you and I can take the ''karma fire red lotus'' from the Styx in the next robbery, we can have one more chance."


    Zhunti nodded and said, "exactly."

 Chapter 643

    The sage who doesn''t care about the actions of the witch family is the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. Anyway, he is not going to trouble Kunpeng. Even if the witch family is strong, how can it be? It has no influence on the interpretation.


    Yuanshi Tianzun was not worried about this, but the supreme old gentleman couldn''t. The Supreme old gentleman originally thought that Yuanshi Tianzun would be unable to sit down and talk to him because of this, but he didn''t see the trace of Yuanshi Tianzun for several days. The supreme old gentleman was puzzled and didn''t understand what Yuanshi Tianzun was making.


    After waiting for no result, the Supreme Lord decided not to wait any longer, so he got up and went to the yuxu palace to talk to Yuanshi Tianzun to see the reaction of Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Yuanshi Tianzun was not surprised at the arrival of the supreme old gentleman. He knew in his heart that the supreme old gentleman would be unable to sit still and come to discuss with himself.


    After the two sat down, the emperor Yuanshi asked, "what''s the matter when the elder martial brother comes to the younger brother?"


    The great old gentleman was very angry when he heard this, and thought to himself, "well, you original Heavenly Master, what can I do here, not for the sake of the witch family, but what do you mean by saying so."


    Although the Supreme Lord was dissatisfied with Yuanshi Tianzun, he couldn''t show it. After all, he had something to ask for, so he said: "younger martial brother Yuanshi, he came for the witch family. The successive actions of the empress earth caused unrest in the three realms, but we can''t ignore it."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said with a sneer: "it''s shameless enough to speak with the three realms, but it''s impossible for me to make an evil relationship with the empress Houtu."


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder martial brother, you''re right, but don''t forget that the Lich clan first poured out from beigulu state. The Lich clan just saved the great witch Chi Chi, Bai Qi and Qin Shihuang. The Qin Shihuang took over the post of empress earth and became the Lord of the underground. Although Bai Qi and Chi Chi were born, they have never done anything in the underground. Compared with the Lich clan, they are not the same as the Lich clan The clan has been very restrained. If we want to restrict the witch clan, how can we face the question of the empress of the earth? "


    The great old gentleman frowned when he heard this and said, "junior brother, in your opinion, is that ignoring the witch family?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "it''s not that we ignore and ask, but that we have no way to ask. Unless we can first limit the development of the demon family in the earth fairy world, we can''t face the empress earth."


    The Supreme Lord said disapprovingly, "the Houtu is just a quasi saint. How dare you go against our wishes? As long as you and I go to oppress her with strength, it will naturally make the Houtu empress yield."


    Yuanshi Tianzun shook his head and said: "Eldest martial brother, this statement is bad. You know the character of the witch family. They are all very strong. How can they give in? You are joking. As for saying that empress Houtu is a quasi saint, but she is a quasi saint who is infinitely close to the saint in the three realms, not to mention her alliance with Kunpeng. Kunpeng has the cultivation of no less than the saint. At present, we don''t need to take millet from the fire for others."


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, you can''t say that. If we don''t limit the development of the witch family and rob the same amount together, and the witch family is united with Kunpeng, how can you and I win Kunpeng!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help thinking: "you finally said your purpose. In the final analysis, you want to force me to turn against empress Houtu and Kunpeng and become your thug."


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder martial brother, Kunpeng is very powerful now. Not only does empress Houtu form an alliance with him, but also Haotian and queen Xi, even zhenyuanzi and Styx, are united with him. Now the teacher''s forbidden zone order has not been revoked, and you and I can''t do it. How can we oppress empress Houtu? In my opinion, we''d better not quarrel with the witch at present. Besides, even if something happens, we should bear the brunt It''s a demon family, and it can''t come to you or me. "


    The Supreme Master''s face changed greatly when he heard the words of the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, and said, "younger martial brother said so, that is, he doesn''t want to take care of the affairs of the witch family anymore. Then younger martial brother, can you think of the ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' in Kunpeng''s hand?"


    When hearing this, the emperor Yuanshi''s face changed greatly. In his heart, he said: "well, you too old gentleman, even use the ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' to force me. However, even if you and I can win Kunpeng and the'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'', I''m afraid it will fall into your hands, but I can''t get anything. Since you are so, I''ll make it clear."


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "senior brother, ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' is good, but Kunpeng''s cultivation is also very high. It''s really not good. I can only give up this'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' and hit the Styx. After all, his cultivation is far from Kunpeng''s and easier to succeed."


    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, the supreme old gentleman could no longer suppress his anger. He couldn''t help showing a trace of anger on his face. He just heard him say: "Younger martial brother, you need to think about this. Don''t regret it at that time. It''s too late at that time. And don''t forget that you''re not alone in the idea of Styx. The two saints in the west, younger martial brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa are eyeing the ''yehuohonglian'' in the hands of Styx!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to get too angry with the Supreme Lord, so he said: "I understand what elder martial brother said, but now that you and I can''t fight, how can we make the empress of the earth give in? And elder martial brother, don''t forget that the character of the witch clan is very strong. I can still remember that the Gonggong anger didn''t touch the scenery of the Zhoushan mountain. If the six reincarnations are damaged due to your and my oppression, you and I will be a great sin, and God will punish you I can''t escape death. "


    The supreme old gentleman said disapprovingly, "younger martial brother is serious. Even if she is stupid, she doesn''t dare to destroy the six samsara, and she doesn''t have a chance to destroy the six samsara with a teacher."


    Yuanshi Tianzun shook his head and said, "elder martial brother, you have the acquired merit treasure ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower'' to protect yourself, which can offset a lot of heaven''s scourge, but I don''t have such a treasure to protect myself, but I dare not joke about my life and the future of Buddhism."


    The Supreme Lord saw that the Heavenly Master of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty would not deal with the witch family with her, but he hated it in his heart. However, he did not think that the first emperor would really give up the "Xuanshui Black Lotus" in Kunpeng''s hands. The reason why he said so was just to get more benefits from himself.


    Just listen to the emperor Lao Jun say: "Younger martial brother, you can also understand the current situation. The purpose of Kunpeng''s alliance with empress Houtu, Haotian above Tianting, Queen Mother Xi, zhenyuanzi and Styx river is not to protect himself in the next robbery, but to seek benefits from the upcoming four forces. Although the two saints in the West have no innate treasure ¡õ¡õ Qi, they are full of talents in the West. Among the four religions, except Today, you and I can''t compare with the interception of religion allied with the demon clan, and the power of Kunpeng and their alliance is not weaker than that of the West. Therefore, there are five forces competing for the four sides of the world. If you and I can''t destroy Kunpeng''s Alliance before the mass robbery, they will become a great danger to us in the future! "


    After hearing the words of the Supreme Master, the emperor said, "elder martial brother, if God wants to do so, it''s not something you and I can stop, and we don''t know what will happen then. It''s too early to make such a big drum now!"


    Seeing that the emperor Yuanshi didn''t agree, the Supreme Lord was very anxious and said, "younger martial brother, why are you so desperate? If things really come, it''s too late for us to make preparations. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think about your disciples. The great prosperity of the witch family will suppress the development of our four religions!"


    Seeing that the Supreme Master was a little worried, the emperor said, "elder martial brother, I just thought about my disciples, so I didn''t want to be an enemy of the witch family. None of my disciples has proved to be true to the holy fruit. I''m not an enemy of the great Witches of the witch family at all, and I can''t act easily."


    The Supreme Lord advised: "younger martial brother, you can''t say that. As long as you and me and the two religions join hands, what''s wrong with a mere witch clan!"


    When hearing this, the emperor Yuanshi secretly said, "I''m afraid I don''t even have bones if I join hands with you. I''m afraid my disciples will become a substitute for your teachings and be listed as gods. At that time, I won''t be able to compete for the four sides of the world."


    Yuanshi Tianzun thought of this and said, "elder martial brother, what you said is very reasonable, but it''s better to wait a while. When the teacher cancels the ban, we''ll go to negotiate with empress Houtu. What do you think?"


    Seeing that Yuanshi Tianzun refused again and again, the Supreme Lord understood that Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to be evil with the witch family, so he said, "well, just listen to your younger martial brother. I hope you won''t refuse again."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, please rest assured. Once the ban is removed, I will go to negotiate with the witch family."

 Chapter 644

    The Supreme Lord saw that it was not easy to say so. Just when he wanted to say goodbye, he suddenly felt a palpitation in his heart. When he counted his Qu finger, he didn''t calculate anything, but he vaguely lost a spiritual treasure related to his rest.


    Not only is the supreme old gentleman so sensitive, but also the empress Nuwa, but she can''t figure out what happened.


    Seeing that the Supreme Master suddenly changed his face, the emperor asked, "elder martial brother, what happened?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "I don''t know why I suddenly had a palpitation just now. I felt that a Lingbao related to my rest had disappeared."


    When hearing this, the emperor asked, "what did the elder martial brother calculate?"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "it''s been hidden, but I can''t figure out what happened."


    Yuanshi Tianzun was evil to the Supreme Lord just now, so he wanted to ease his relationship with him and quickly said, "senior brother, do you need us to join hands? Maybe we can figure out one or two!"


    Hearing this, the supreme old gentleman couldn''t help but cheer up and said, "well, I''ll have the help of younger martial brother Lao Shi."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, you don''t have to do this. This is what I should do."


    For Yuanshi Tianzun''s move, it reduced the dissatisfaction of the supreme old gentleman with him a lot, so the two joined hands to jointly calculate the secret of heaven. Unfortunately, a great disaster is coming at this time, and the secret of heaven is obscure. Even if the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun joined hands, it is difficult to clarify the secret of heaven and find out everything.


    After a long time, the Supreme Master and Yuanshi Tianzun stopped. Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t know the result of the Supreme Master''s calculation because he was helping the Supreme Master calculate the secret of heaven, so he asked, "elder martial brother has also calculated the eyebrows?"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "now the great disaster is coming, the secret of heaven is dark, and someone secretly messed up the secret of heaven, but I have no harvest. However, the cultivation of the person who covered up the secret of heaven is not much different from me, otherwise I can''t have no harvest. It seems that someone is secretly calculating on me."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor said: "senior brother, among the saints, only me, brother Tongtian and Jieyin are closest to your accomplishments. So it is either brother Tongtian or Jieyin who secretly calculates the senior brother."


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "I think so, too, but I don''t think it was done by younger martial brother Tongtian. It was mostly a trick in the dark."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun also nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. Now the witch family is booming. Younger martial brother Tongtian is allied with the demon family. He is about to face the witch family. He has no time to calculate on you, and only the introduction is the most suspicious. He and zhunti have always wanted to make the West flourish. Only when our Taoism is declining can they have a chance."


    The Supreme Lord said, "these two saints in the West are too shameless. They poisoned me before the disaster, but they can''t be the son of man."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, the two western saints have always been very shameless, but they are not surprised to do so. However, we don''t know that their calculations have fallen behind. I''m afraid they will be in a passive state next time."


    The Supreme Lord nodded when he heard this and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. Now the west is powerful, and the next mass robbery is about to begin. They must want to start with us before the mass robbery starts, so that they can take the initiative. But they want to be too simple. As long as you and I join hands, even if they have any conspiracies and tricks."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said in his heart, "well, you too old gentleman, you have to drag me down no matter what. It seems that you really want me to be your thug."


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun thought so in his heart, he said: "elder martial brother, it''s good that we didn''t act rashly and make enemies with the empress Houtu, otherwise you and I will be attacked on both sides."


    Although the supreme old gentleman didn''t think so, he couldn''t refute it. He could only say: "younger martial brother said very much, but he thought too simple for his brother. However, since the two western saints jumped out first, we can''t help but fight back, otherwise they thought we were afraid of them."


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "that''s right. We should let the two saints of the West converge. What''s your opinion on this, elder martial brother?"


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun verbally supported the supreme old gentleman, he said in his heart: "fight, you''d better lose both of you, so I will have a greater chance to seize the ''karma fire red lotus'' from the Styx river."


    The Supreme Lord said, "since the two saints of the West calculated on me first, we have nothing to say. We ordered our disciples to give up their hostility to the sect and the demon family and concentrate on dealing with the West."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "although senior brother''s idea is good, many of the Shushan disciples have deep ties with the West. I''m afraid the two saints of the West will know as soon as your order is issued. They can''t attack the west, and they may be calculated by the opponent."


    Hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, the supreme old gentleman secretly hated him and said, "well, Yuanshi Tianzun, don''t you mention that household? Don''t you want to hit me in the face?"


    Although the supreme old gentleman was very angry with Yuanshi Tianzun''s words, he couldn''t show it. He could only say calmly, "younger martial brother, I''m worried too much. I''ll deal with those people before the order is issued."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly, "I''m afraid the two saints in the West will be vigilant as soon as the elder martial brother deals with it, so it''s difficult for us to gain."


    The great old gentleman frowned again when he heard this and asked, "what should we do according to the younger martial brother''s words? Can we just let go of the two saints in the west?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "of course, we can''t pass the two western saints so easily, but we can''t dispose of those Shu mountain disciples at will to avoid startling the snake. It''s best to put them under house arrest and let them be guarded. When the great robbery starts to sign the list of gods, send them to the list one after another. This can also be used as waste. What do you think, elder martial brother?"


    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, the great old gentleman was agitated in his heart. He couldn''t help saying, "well, Yuanshi Tianzun, in short, you just want our disciples to be listed as gods, so as to reduce your opportunities to explain and be listed. What''s the matter with such a good voice? Anyway, those people will give up sooner or later and sell your personal feelings."


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. After I went back, I immediately put those disciples with different thoughts under house arrest to prevent them from having the opportunity to inform the west, but I don''t know what younger martial brother did."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder martial brother, please rest assured that I will immediately order my disciples to give up their disputes with the truncated sect and the demon clan and turn to suppress Buddhism. However, elder martial brother, you also know that my disciples were cut off by the nine curved Yellow River array in the first battle of Fengshen. Now they still haven''t recovered their accomplishments in the past. I hope elder martial brother can give some nine turn gold pills to enable them to recover their accomplishments as soon as possible, which can help them in the future Prepare for the next robbery! "


    Hearing what Yuanshi Tianzun said, the supreme old gentleman immediately became angry. He never thought that Yuanshi Tianzun would become so shameless. He asked him to do something and asked himself for compensation. It was shameless, but the supreme old gentleman couldn''t refuse to give it. In that case, Yuanshi Tianzun would not suppress the West as planned.


    In desperation, the Supreme Master said, "it''s because brother didn''t notice. Several martial nephews have suffered for so many years. When brother goes back, the master will send you a bottle of jiuzhuan gold pill so that they can recover their accomplishments as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun hurriedly said, "thank you, elder martial brother."


    The Supreme Lord said, "it''s nothing, but it''s good for the disciples to suffer some hardships, younger martial brother, so as not to affect their future development."


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun understood that the other party was humiliating himself and reminded himself not to forget the rebellion of several people who lit the lamp, so that he could do his best to suppress Buddhism. So Yuanshi Tianzun said: "What elder martial brother said is very true. It was just because of their lack of mind that five traitors, such as burning lamps, fearing to stay in the sun, Puxian, Manjusri and Cihang, came out. I have never forgotten this. Don''t worry. As long as my disciples resume their cultivation, they will immediately start to suppress Buddhism."


    The Supreme Lord saw that Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t see the rabbit and didn''t scatter the eagle. He had no way but to give the nine turn golden elixir to Yuanshi Tianzun as soon as possible in exchange for the help of elucidation.


    Just listen to the supreme old gentleman said: "younger martial brother, it''s not too late. I''ll go back and prepare now."


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t ask Taishang Laojun to stay, so he quickly got up and sent Taishang Laojun away.

 Chapter 645

    When Nu Wa left jin''ao island and returned to wa palace, she suddenly felt a palpitation. She didn''t get anything when she bent her fingers. In her heart, she just felt that a spiritual treasure related to herself had disappeared. This sudden palpitation surprised her. I don''t know what happened.


    Empress Nuwa couldn''t help but stop her figure and calculate in the air, but she didn''t calculate anything, which surprised her very much. Although the great disaster is approaching and the secret of heaven is a little regretful, it doesn''t take much effort to calculate some things related to herself with the respect of empress Nuwa''s sage. Now empress Nuwa can''t calculate anything, This made her understand that someone must have covered up the mystery.


    Thinking of this, empress Nuwa was shocked. She couldn''t help wondering who was secretly calculating her. Women were more careful. After some hard thinking, empress Nuwa had a very bold speculation. It wasn''t someone secretly calculating her, but a congenital treasure related to herself disappeared.


    With this idea, Nuwa''s first suspect is Kunpeng. Kunpeng''s method of cutting three corpses is different, and only others can make a congenital treasure disappear quietly. The only innate treasure related to him is the "Kongtong seal", the most precious treasure of the human race. Kunpeng should have refined the Kongtong seal.


    After reaching such a conclusion, empress Nuwa no longer returned to the wa palace, but returned to jin''ao island to meet the leader of Tongtian cult and discuss the matter with him.


    The return of empress Nu Wa surprised the leader of Tongtian cult. I just heard him say, "I don''t know why younger martial sister returned in such a hurry?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "elder martial brother, younger sister has something important to discuss with you and has to return immediately!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said unexpectedly, "I don''t know what makes younger martial sister so nervous?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "When elder martial brother asked me to return to the wa palace, I felt a palpitation. I thought someone was secretly planning on me, but I thought it was not so. But there was really a Lingbao related to me. You know that Kunpeng''s method of becoming a Taoist priest is different. I doubt the innate Lingbao ''Kongtong seal'' in his hand ¡¯It has been thoroughly refined by him! "


    When empress Nuwa said this, the leader of Tongtian sect was surprised. He only heard the leader say, "younger martial sister, how sure you are about this matter, but you can''t joke!"


    Nu Wa said to her mother, "elder martial brother, I''m just guessing about it myself, but I think it''s nine times out of ten!"


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect thought deeply for a moment and said, "younger martial sister, if I remember correctly, Kunpeng once said that he had cut off three corpses and should not refine the ''Kongtong seal''. Moreover, the ''Kongtong seal'' is the treasure of the human race and has a great relationship. If Kunpeng really does this, he will not be afraid to reduce the human race''s luck and be affected by the boundless cause and effect!"


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng just said that he had cut off three corpses. We don''t know the real situation, and I don''t think he really has so many innate spiritual treasures to let him squander."


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister underestimated Kunpeng. Congenital Lingbao is not lacking for him. You can know a thing or two from the situation of his disciples."


    Empress Nuwa said, "even so, so what? If Kunpeng really has to cut off three corpses, how can he refine the human treasure ''Kongtong seal''. It seems that he is just lying."


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, you can''t say that, but I don''t think Kunpeng is lying. From his combat power, he is indeed infinitely close to the sage. He should have killed three corpses, but the fact that three corpses have to be cut doesn''t mean that Kunpeng can''t refine a celestial treasure."


    Empress Nuwa asked suspiciously, "what elder martial brother said is that Kunpeng has another secret method to refine the innate Lingbao?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "younger martial sister, don''t forget that Kunpeng''s body is no less powerful than zuwu in the first war of Fengshen. It is likely that Kunpeng refined the ''Kongtong seal'' by himself, but I don''t understand why he did it, but it''s a little confusing."


    Empress Nuwa said, "I understand why Kunpeng wants to refine the human treasure ''Kongtong seal''


    The leader of Tongtian sect was very surprised when he heard this. He quickly asked, "younger martial sister, please point out the maze!"


    Empress Nuwa said: "There should be two main reasons for Kunpeng to do this. One is that he may want to improve his physical ability. It is most suitable to completely refine a congenital spiritual treasure into his physical body. The other is that now that the great disaster is coming, Kunpeng is worried that the Supreme Lord will come to ask for the human treasure ''Kongtong seal''. If the ''Kongtong seal'' is consistent with Kunpeng himself, the Supreme Lord will die There is no way to do this, and Kunpeng''s move is to kill two birds with one stone. The "Kongtong seal" absorbs the boundless faith of the human race. Once it coincides with Kunpeng itself, Kunpeng can use the boundless faith to improve his cultivation rapidly. In this way, he can completely resist the supreme old gentleman in a short time. "


    Tongtian sect leader sighed: "younger martial sister has some truth, but Kunpeng is a little reckless. He will give the supreme old gentleman an excuse to suppress him."


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother is wrong. Now the Kunpeng is in chaos. Coupled with the coming disaster, the supreme Lao Jun can''t know the details of this matter. Even I was just suspicious of Kunpeng because I knew the details of Kunpeng. It can be seen that Kunpeng has already made all preparations."


    The leader of Tongtian said, "even so, the disaster will pass in the end. At that time, Kunpeng had to face the question of the supreme old gentleman. Maybe the supreme old gentleman would take the opportunity to ask the teacher to make trouble."


    Empress Nuwa shook her head and said, "elder martial brother is worried too much. Kunpeng must have had a perfect plan if he dared to do so. Moreover, the congenital Lingbao ''Kongtong seal'' was originally Kunpeng''s. He can''t tell others what he wants. Even the teacher can''t say anything about it."


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult knew the supreme old gentleman very well, so he said, "I''m afraid it''s not so simple. The supreme old gentleman will not give up when he knows about it."


    Empress Nuwa said: "If the Supreme Lord doesn''t want to give up, what can he do? Elder martial brother, don''t forget that the four forces are going to invade the three realms. Is'' Kongtong seal ''important or one world important? I think the Supreme Lord will always make a choice. He will never give up that world because of'' Kongtong seal '', so Kunpeng doesn''t care what the Supreme Lord thinks."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "if so, why should Kunpeng mess up the secret of heaven?"


    Empress Nuwa was also puzzled and said: "Speaking of this, I''m also very puzzled. Since Kunpeng has done this, there should be no need to hide it. Even if he knows it, he can''t help it. After all, the innate Lingbao ''Kongtong seal'' belongs to him, and he is also the holy teacher of the human race. There''s no reason for Kunpeng to interfere. And if Kunpeng really wants to separate his body from the human race¡® The integration of Kongtong and seal is already an immortal body. Even the congenital treasure may not be able to hurt his body with the quality of merit and moral protection. With the help of three corpses, Kunpeng may be invincible even to the supreme old gentleman. I don''t understand why he hides himself like this? "


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "Kunpeng is like this. He always hides himself deeply and makes others confused. But younger martial sister, do you think Kunpeng is preparing for the invasion of the four forces in the future?"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she couldn''t help but brighten her eyes and said: "We can''t rule out this possibility. Now Kunpeng''s three corpses are all cut off, and his body is integrated with the innate Lingbao" Kongtong seal ". His physical strength alone has been infinitely close to the sage. I don''t know whether the ability of Kunpeng''s secret method to cut off the three corpses can also be infinitely increased. If so, Kunpeng will be terrible. As long as Kunpeng proves the holy way, one can want to be four saints, I''m afraid no one in the three realms is Kunpeng''s enemy except the teacher. "


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he was surprised and said, "younger martial sister, is it not so terrible? If it is true, Kunpeng''s power may exceed the method of proving Tao by force. In this way, the method of cutting three corpses is higher than the method of proving Tao by force, which is obviously not attached to what the teacher said!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I''m just speculating. It can''t be true. However, if Kunpeng proves the Tao, his strength will be higher than that of the supreme old gentleman. The three corpses cut off with the best congenital Lingbao must have the cultivation of quasi Saint peak. If the array is deployed again, Kunpeng must be more beautiful than senior brother Tongtian''s'' immortal killing sword array ''in the future."


    The leader of Tongtian sect felt very reasonable when he heard this. He couldn''t help nodding and meditating.

 Chapter 646

    At this time, empress Nuwa was extremely regretful. She shouldn''t have made a bad relationship with Kunpeng because of her temporary anger. If Kunpeng really did what she thought, I''m afraid things would be a little big.


    Thinking of this, empress Nuwa said to the leader of Tongtian: "elder martial brother, what do you think of Kunpeng?"


    When Tongtian cult leader heard this, he was puzzled. He didn''t understand why empress Nuwa asked about it, so he asked, "younger martial sister, why did you think of asking this?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "now the situation is pressing, but I have to ask?"


    When Tongtian cult leader heard this, he understood that empress Nuwa was afraid that Kunpeng would retaliate against her after preaching, so he said: "Younger martial sister, you don''t have to worry. Kunpeng is OK. Although she has been embarrassed by him many times, Kunpeng still has feelings for the demon family. Take the little demon Bai Suzhen as an example, you can understand that as long as we don''t fight against him in the future, he won''t be embarrassed with you and me!"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "I''ve gone too far, otherwise I won''t force Kunpeng to separate from us and establish a new alliance. I''ve lost a lot of help for nothing!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister doesn''t have to pay full responsibility for this. Brother Wei is also wrong. If brother Wei could persuade him more, maybe it wouldn''t be so."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, you don''t have to excuse me. If it weren''t for the pressure of the demon clan on the witch clan within the sect, elder martial brother wouldn''t be so passive."


    The leader of Tongtian sect smiled calmly and said, "it''s no use talking about these at this point. Let''s think about how to face the upcoming quantitative robbery. I hope we can save more disciples in the quantitative robbery to prepare for the invasion of the three realms by the four forces in the future!"


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is that we should get a world and get rid of today''s dilemma anyway!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, younger martial sister. I don''t know if you understand it?"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she said, "I don''t know what made senior brother so confused?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "if the four forces really want to invade the three realms, it must be impossible to enter the oil adding tactics, and they will pour out. If they invade the three realms through the space-time channel, it is unlikely. In that case, as long as we block the channel, even if they are powerful, they will be defeated. So brother Wei has been thinking about how the other party will invade the three realms?"


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa also had ups and downs in her heart and said, "elder martial brother, I''m afraid the other party will support connecting the world with the three realms, so we will be in a passive situation?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "I''m worried about this. Let''s take the situation of Earth Star as an example, it can show that the other party is very cunning. It must be a thunderbolt, but we have to guard against it!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, are you worried too much? After all, there is a teacher. Even if the other party is connected with the three realms, it must first face the blow of the teacher!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "I''m afraid that the teacher will be powerless at that time, but the younger martial sister should not forget that since the other party dares to invade the three realms, there may be strong people like the teacher behind. I''m afraid that the teacher will be restrained by the other party at that time!"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "if that''s the case, elder martial brother, why don''t we find people, Buddhism and Buddhism to discuss together and jointly resist the enemy to reduce our losses, which is beneficial to everyone?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "I can see this. I think Taishang Laojun and Jieyin can see it, not to mention Kunpeng. They didn''t come forward. Even if we said it, it''s useless."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "what elder martial brother said is very true. In that case, we will act according to the circumstances in the future. After all, now our strength is not weaker than any of them!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed, "that''s all we can do."


    While the saints were worried about the affairs of the witch family, Kunpeng seized the opportunity to step up his pace and arrange everything on the Earth Star to prepare for the future.


    First of all, for the sake of the safety of his disciples, Kunpeng recalled all his disciples and put a trace of the immortal source of Kongtong seal into the yuan God of his disciples. In this way, even if his disciples die, Kunpeng can revive them with the immortal source of the yuan God.


    Kunpeng did not expect that although he covered up the secret of heaven and did not let the saints know that he had refined the "Kongtong seal", he still failed. Empress Nuwa had guessed his move, and the supreme Lao Jun also found it. Fortunately, the supreme Lao Jun thought that the two western saints were plotting against him, and did not know that the "Kongtong seal" had disappeared from the three realms.


    The disappearance of the "Kongtong seal" surprised Hongjun Daozu, the incarnation of the Tao of heaven. However, although Kunpeng''s move was somewhat inappropriate, it did not violate the Tao of heaven, and he could not intervene.


    Kunpeng''s move also said that he was taking a risk. He knew that his move must not hide from Hongjun Daozu. However, he dared to do so because he expected that Hongjun Daozu would not react under the external pressure of the four forces. It has to be said that Kunpeng was right. Daozu did not interfere in the matter, but it was Kunpeng''s move, not because of the external pressure Not right, but it is within the allowable range of heaven.


    Although Kunpeng made great progress in his cultivation, he still didn''t reach the realm that Kunpeng thought. He thought that as long as he absorbed the boundless power of faith in Kongtong seal, he would be able to practice the "law of faith" to a great extent, but this was not the case. The "law of faith" was stuck at the bottleneck, There is only one step from Dacheng state, but the difference between this step is a world of difference. If the "law of faith" is successful, Kun Peng can immediately prove the holy way without the integration of three corpses. At that time, he can hide more of his own strength.


    Kunpeng is also a contented person. It is very rare for him to practice the "law of faith" to such a level in such a period of time, so he doesn''t care too much. Instead, he focused on his disciples and the people above Earth Star. Among his disciples, only Xu Xian, Bai Suzhen and Xiao Qing had the lowest cultivation. However, they were nothing in the three realms just after entering the early stage of Jinxian. Moreover, their cultivation was accumulated by magic medicine and did not fully grasp their own strength, Really speaking, it is only equivalent to the cultivation of immortals in the later stage.


    Jingwei, Chang''e and Cangjie all made great progress in the past millennium, and entered the later stage of Da Luo Jinxian. As for Hou Yi, he is different. Although he has not beheaded the corpse, his thoughts of good and evil are very clear. He can be beheaded only at the right time, but he is not much worse than the Enlightenment of beheading the corpse.


    Kunpeng was very kind to his disciples for their progress. When he called them together, Haosheng praised them. For Bai Suzhen, Xu Xian and Xiaoqing, Kunpeng never gave them treasure. He just took the opportunity to give them treasure at this time. Kunpeng said to them, "Xu Xian, Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing, you have been a teacher for nearly a thousand years. You have not been given a Lingbao as a teacher. Now you should be given a Lingbao to protect yourself, so that you won''t suffer a great loss because you don''t have a Lingbao to protect yourself in the next robbery."


    Bai Suzhen, Xiao Qing and Xu Xian were very happy when they heard about Fenbao. They were very jealous when they saw the Lingbao of Jingwei and Chang''e, but they didn''t expect that it would come to them now, so they came forward to thank the teacher one after another.


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "it''s not that the teacher is stingy. In the early years, the innate Lingbao obtained by the teacher was distributed to your senior brother and sister. Now the teacher has only ''eight grade Xuanshui Black Lotus'' in his hand. You can make do with some. One flower for each person first, and then give it to you when the teacher gains something in the future."


    Kunpeng said that he took out three eight grade Xuanshui Black Lotus from his world. Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian came forward and took one after thanking him.


    For native earth stars such as Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian, they have never seen the best congenital Lingbao. In their view, this "eight grade Xuanshui Black Lotus" is already a great Lingbao, but they don''t understand why some teachers don''t pay attention to this eight grade Xuanshui Black Lotus. No wonder they think so. In fact, even among the three worlds, this "eight grade Xuanshui Black Lotus" can be regarded as a rare congenital treasure. I don''t know how many great Luo Jinxian in the three realms don''t have a congenital treasure. Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian are just the early accomplishments of Jinxian. It''s very rare to have such a dark water black lotus.


    However, the eight grade Xuanshui Black Lotus is nothing in their eyes. Each of them is either the best congenital treasure or the best acquired merit treasure, so they don''t look at the eight grade Xuanshui Black Lotus at all, but think it''s OK.

 Chapter 647

    After dividing the treasure, Kunpeng said to Cangjie: "Cangjie, you have been in contact with the Terran during this period. Now the Terran has been through this disaster. You go to tell the leaders of the Terran about the sharp weakening of the aura on the Earth Star secretly, so that they can be prepared in their hearts."


    Cangjie was shocked when he heard this and said, "it''s too early to tell them whether it''s a matter of carelessness, but it will cause a large-scale panic."


    Kun Peng sighed: "I don''t want to tell them now, but time doesn''t wait. Although I retain a lot of luck of the Terran, I also hurt the earth star again. The Reiki on the earth star disappears faster than before. In a short time, the Earth Star will no longer have Reiki, but the planet without Reiki will become a dead star in a short time A barren land. "


    Hearing this, all the disciples of Kunpeng sect were shocked. They had been here for nearly a thousand years. They had more or less feelings for Earth Star. They just heard Jingwei say, "teacher, can''t they save it?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "at this point, the earth star has no way to save it. It''s also strange for the teacher. If it wasn''t for the teacher to gather the aura on the Earth Star and strengthen the air luck of Kyushu, the Earth Star wouldn''t be in danger of death so soon."


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "teacher, I can''t blame you. If the original sage hadn''t ordered to destroy the dragon vein Earth Star, Earth Star wouldn''t have come to this point."


    Kunpeng said: "In any case, the Earth Star''s aura is consumed by me, which is undeniable, but I want to distract myself from it. Cangjie, go and tell the Terran leader that he doesn''t need to care about the competition for Earth Star. There is a Jiuzhou Ding ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ. As long as the Jiuzhou Ding is Launch a transmission array for the base and spread the Terrans on the Earth Star! "


    When Jingwei heard this, he asked, "does the teacher want to send them into that world?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I just have this idea. The development of the world is inseparable from people. With the help of the Terrans of Earth Star, I think the world will be more perfect in a short time."


    Jingwei was a little worried and said, "teacher, there are many shameless people who deceive teachers and destroy their ancestors among the Terrans on the earth star. If we rashly move them into that world, it will bring us great hidden dangers. We can''t help it!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "even if you don''t say you''re a teacher, you understand that when the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds. It''s very normal for some people to deceive teachers and destroy their ancestors among the Terrans."


    Jingwei said disapprovingly, "teacher, but this rarely happens in the fairy world!"


    Kun Peng sighed: "This is due to the different evolution directions of the two worlds. The earth fairy world has always followed a simple road, and people''s hearts are better, but the earth star is very different. Because of the invasion of the four forces, the hearts of many Terrans are hoodwinked, and naturally there will be many scum. For these people, I will set restrictions in the Kyushu tripod, and let them live and die on the earth star at that time It''s too late. "


    When Jingwei heard this, he settled down. Kunpeng smiled back.


    Kunpeng thought about it and said to Bai Suzhen and Xu Xian: "Bai Suzhen and Xu Xian have also treated many Terrans in this disaster. The Terrans are also famous in the world. You also go to the world with Cangjie to complete this matter."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen and Xu Xian hurriedly came forward to receive the order, and then stepped down to stand with Cangjie. Jingwei wanted to go with him, so they came forward and said, "teacher, why don''t I go with you!"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment and said, "well, you and Chang''e will go together. Maybe you can get some merit from it."


    Jingwei was overjoyed when he heard this. He hurriedly took Chang''e to thank the teacher for his kindness.


    Kunpeng said this, and then asked the enlightenment, "what big changes have taken place in the earth fairy world during this period of time?"


    The enlightenment said: "the fairy world is still like before the teacher closed, there is no big change. All the teachers are recuperating and waiting for the beginning of the robbery."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s good that the earth fairy world has not changed. Now the disaster of Earth Star has ended. It''s time for us to return to the earth fairy world to prepare for the next disaster."


    When Jingwei heard this, he was a little worried about the Terrans on the earth star, so he asked, "teacher, if we all go, what should we do if the Terrans on the Earth Star are invaded by the four forces?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "this time it''s just the temptation of the four forces. Their real goal is the earth fairy world. They don''t care about the earth star at all, so next time they will attack the earth fairy world directly, but they won''t go to the earth star again, but you don''t have to worry too much."


    Kunpeng said here, paused for a moment, and then said to Hou Yi, "can the witch family be quiet during this time?"


    Hou Yi sighed: "teacher, now the interior of the Lich family is not very calm. Everyone wants to rush into the fairy world and compete with the Lich family. If there is no empress Houtu pressing, I''m afraid the Lich and Lich families will have to fight again!"


    Kunpeng frowned when he heard this, and then asked, "what''s the response of the great witch Chi?"


    Hou Yi said, "Chi Chi didn''t respond. Instead, he has been accompanying empress Houtu to suppress the internal atmosphere of the witch family. Otherwise, there is nothing he can do alone!"


    Kunpeng heard this, but he breathed a long sigh in his heart. He always worried that Chi Chi would die and would like to compete with the human race for the protagonist of heaven and earth. In that case, the witch race would suffer heavy losses in the upcoming mass robbery. Only listen to Kunpeng said: "Chi Chi seems to have learned the lesson of the last time. He can do this very well. The Lich and Lich families are greatly weakened now. If we fight again because of what happened in those years, I''m afraid it won''t be long before they will disappear between heaven and earth."


    Hou Yi said: "what the teacher said is very true. Now the quantity robbery is coming, and all parties are actively preparing. Now the demon family has joined forces with the interception. If the witch family comes forward to find trouble with the demon family at this time, I''m afraid it will be in the arms of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism, but in the end, it won''t get anything."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. The reason why I wanted to form an alliance with empress Nuwa was to resolve the contradictions between the two sides, but I didn''t expect to succeed in the end."


    Hou Yi said: "the teacher''s painstaking efforts, the Lich people all know that since the Lich people are not willing to resolve their contradictions, they can only be solved by force."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and said, "things haven''t come to that step, but the witch family doesn''t have to fight with the demon family. That will only benefit others."


    Hou Yi sighed: "that''s what the teacher said, but now when the Lich people see that the Lich family has poured out from North Gulu state, they can''t help but be born. Even if the empress Houtu suppresses it, they can''t last long!"


    Kunpeng also knew the character of the witch family and sighed, "how long can you suppress it? If you can delay until the beginning of the quantity robbery, it''s best for the witch family."


    Hou Yi also understood the teacher''s intention. The more he came out at the end of the robbery, the more favorable it was. However, he was afraid that the witch clan would not follow the teacher''s arrangement, which would inevitably become a leading bird and be suppressed by various forces. Unlike the Lich family, the Lich family still has the opportunity to be listed as gods. When the Lich family dies, it really returns to heaven and earth, and there is no chance of reincarnation.


    Speaking of Chi, Kun Peng remembered Xing Tian, who had a grudge against the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the west, so he asked, "what does Hou Yi think of Xing Tian now? Is he really thinking about finding Haotian to avenge the beheaded enemy with the queen mother of the west?"


    When Hou Yi heard this, he said, "although the great Witch of Xingtian is very dissatisfied with Haotian and the queen mother of the west, he also knows the general situation and knows that the current situation of the witch family is not very good, so he did not put forward to seek revenge from Haotian and the queen mother of the West."


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "That''s the best. In fact, empress Houtu''s handling of the emotions of the Lich people is a little inappropriate. Anything can''t be blocked. It''s the right way to dredge. In the final analysis, the hatred between the Lich and the Lich is due to the fact that the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor were together. Since the Lich people want revenge, they can find Lu Yaya, the ten Prince of the Lich family. In this way, they don''t have to talk with empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult Right up. "


    Hou Yi''s face showed a burst of murderous spirit when he heard the name of Lu Ya. There was also a heavy cause and effect between him and Lu Ya. At the beginning of the quantity robbery, they had to have this cause and effect. One person on both sides must die. However, he also thought that the teacher''s method was very good. As long as Lu Ya was in addition to Lu Ya, it could ease the relationship between the witch clan and the demon clan. Anyway, Lu Ya has defected from the demon clan, so he came to attract the witch clan Anger is the most appropriate.

 Chapter 648

    Kunpeng put forward this plan to transfer the anger of the Lich family, and he also protected the Lich family in his heart. After all, he himself was born of the Lich family, so it''s impossible not to plan for the Lich family. Although he has broken out of the demon family, but the incense love is still there, he can''t ignore the demon family.


    Kunpeng didn''t want to misunderstand the witch family because of his own ideas, so he said: "Hou Yi, it''s selfish to do this as a teacher. After all, being a teacher is also a demon family origin, so he can''t watch the demon family go to destruction."


    Hou Yi also knew the concerns in the teacher''s heart, so he said: "I can understand the teacher''s idea, and the teacher''s strategy is also very suitable. The current situation is very dangerous for the Lich and the Lich. If there is a conflict between the two races, it will only benefit others, and it is best to find a solution. However, I am worried that the Lich will not let us do so, and I''m afraid the two saints in the West will do the same Get ready in advance! "


    Kunpeng said: "It''s better for the demon clan to say that I can come forward to talk with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa. I believe they can see that it is good for both sides and will not stop us. As for the two saints in the west, they should also understand that even if we don''t do so, Lu Ya will die. If we don''t kill him, the demon clan will kill him in order to win their own luck Dead land pressure, unless they can keep land pressure in paradise, it is obviously impossible. "


    When Hou Yi heard this, he said, "it''s a grievance for the teacher."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "there''s nothing to be wronged. This is just what I should do. I''m duty bound to do it in that respect."


    Hou Yi wanted to say something more, but Kunpeng stopped him and said, "after Hou Yi returns to the earth fairyland, you''d better contact empress Houtu. To manage the witch family well, don''t let them act rashly. In that case, things can be said to be troublesome. Do you understand?"


    Hou Yi nodded and said, "please rest assured, teacher. I will cooperate with empress Houtu so that the witch family can accept this offer and won''t cause you trouble."


    Kunpeng said: "this is the best. Now I am most worried about the witch clan. I''m afraid they will attack rashly because there are three great witches returning for a while. In that case, things will be in great trouble. An carelessness will lead to the counterattack between the demon clan and the sect. At that time, I''m afraid it will be difficult for the Tongtian sect leader to suppress the scene."


    Hou Yi didn''t say anything more. He retreated quietly, but he was determined to help the teacher control the situation of the Wu clan so as not to let it get out of control and affect the overall situation.


    After Hou Yi retired, Kunpeng said to his disciples, "except Hou Yi, all of you will continue to stay in the earth star. After I discuss everything with the leader of Tongtian cult, I will call you back to the fairy world."


    After arranging everything, Kunpeng didn''t need to hide any more. He directly broke the seal placed by the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, went out of the Earth Star and went to jin''ao island in the earth fairy world.


    As soon as the seal of the earth star was broken, the Yuanshi Tianzun immediately noticed it, but it was not long before the millennium. He didn''t have to worry about Kunpeng for this little thing, so he put it aside and ignored it.


    After Kunpeng went to jin''ao Island, he caught up with the empress Nu Wa. Not long after she left, after taking her seat, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "what advice do you have here?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t dare to give advice. I don''t want to go to the three treasures hall without anything. This time, I have an important thing to discuss with the sect leader."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he was puzzled and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Kunpeng said: "the leader also knows that the witch clan is very angry about this because the witch clan returns early. If the empress Houtu has not kept the witch clan from making trouble, I''m afraid the two Lich clans would have fought again at this time. You and I don''t want to see this happen. This is why I came here."


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed when he heard this: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, I know a thing or two about this, but you also understand that most of my disciples are demon families. I''m not good at suppressing the development of demon families, otherwise I''m not good at explaining to my disciples. I''m afraid I can''t do anything about it!"


    Kunpeng knew that what the leader of Tongtian sect said was true, not a word of refusal, so he smiled and said, "the leader doesn''t need to worry. I didn''t come here to ask Taoist friends to suppress the demon family, but another way to discuss with the leader."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said with a long sigh: "Taoist Kunpeng, please say it frankly. As long as I don''t suppress the development of the demon family, I will help you with all my strength."


    Kunpeng said: "the reason why the two Lich families are in such a situation is mainly because the demon emperor Jun, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the ten Prince of the Lich family need to put their ideas on them if they want to ease the relationship between the two Lich families. I don''t know what the leader thinks about it?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Kunpeng''s reminder, he immediately understood Kunpeng''s thoughts, so he asked, "the meaning of Taoist friends is to fight against the land pressure, so as to ease the relationship between the two Lich races?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s what I mean. The land pressure forgets his ancestors and joining the West has ruined the Qi luck of the demon family. Now the leader''s Qi luck is connected with the demon family. If you want to restore the Qi luck of the demon family, the land pressure must die and use the land pressure''s life to exchange for the short-term peace between the Lich and the demon. I don''t know what the leader thinks?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I have no opinion about this, but Lu Ya is always the prince of the demon family, and the power holder of the demon family is empress Nuwa. I can''t make a decision on this matter. I hope Taoist friends can understand."


    Kunpeng said, "I understand what the leader said, but I think empress Nuwa will not care about the fate of the demon family for a generation who forgets her ancestors. As long as the leader agrees to this, she must not refuse."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sighed: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, I''d better inform empress Nuwa about this and ask her to come and have a chat. It''s good for everyone, so that I won''t agree to this, but empress Nuwa won''t agree in the future, so everyone will be embarrassed. What do you think?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "in that case, the reeducation through labor Lord informed empress Nuwa to come for a chat."


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded when he heard this, and then told empress Nuwa about Kunpeng''s visit with divine thoughts, asking her to come and have a chat.


    Empress Nuwa was surprised when she received the letter from the leader of Tongtian cult. However, she did not expect that Kunpeng would go to Jinao island to see the leader of Tongtian cult, so she hurriedly returned to Jinao island again.


    After empress Nu Wa came, the leader of Tongtian cult told empress Nu Wa about Kunpeng''s intention in detail and wanted to hear her opinion. After all, this is an internal matter of the demon family. He can''t make a decision for Empress Nu Wa.


    After a while, empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, there is something wrong with this matter. Although Lu Ya has forgotten his ancestors and betrayed the demon family to take refuge in the west, cleaning up the portal is an internal matter of the demon family, but I can''t let the witch family intervene, otherwise I can''t explain to the demon family."


    Kunpeng''s face changed when he heard this and said: "Empress Nu Wa, the Lich clan broke their vows and poured out in advance, which has aroused the dissatisfaction of the Lich clan. If the empress Houtu hadn''t suppressed it, I''m afraid the two tribes in the fairy world would have fought again. Lu Ya is just a traitor, but he doesn''t need to accompany the Lich clan in the future. I hope you can think about it carefully! The strength of the Lich clan is not weaker than the Lich clan now. Once the war starts, the Lich clan can''t get much What good! "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the leader of Tongtian cult also said: "junior sister Nuwa, what Kunpeng Taoist friend said is very reasonable. We don''t need to fight against the witch family for the sake of land pressure. You''d better think again!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, you also know that although the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi have died, many people in the demon family are loyal to them. Once they know this, there will be another storm in the demon family. If Lu Ya wants to die, he can only die in the hands of the demon family, but he can''t be killed by the witch family!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, his heart was very heavy. But he could only say to Kunpeng, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, do you think you can find another way?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "If there''s another way, why should I be so anxious. But anyway, I''ll take a step back on behalf of the witch family. Lu Ya can die at the hands of Hou Yi. Now Hou Yi has been reincarnated, and our disciples can''t be regarded as members of the witch family. This should be all right. If the empress still doesn''t agree, then the two sides can only fight. At that time, who will die and who will live depends on the will of heaven?"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she also understood that it was not easy for Kunpeng to make such concessions, so she said, "since Taoist friends say so, I can''t say any more. It''s so decided to let Hou Yi do it, and Lu can''t kill the hands of the Wuzu."

 Chapter 649

    Kunpeng heard that Nuwa agreed to his proposal, but he had a long breath in his heart. What he said just now was just a method of motivating generals. It was impossible for him not to stop if he really wanted to let the witch race and the demon race compete. Fortunately, Nuwa agreed, otherwise he really didn''t know what to do.


    Kunpeng not only breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, but also the leader of Tongtian cult. Now the interception of religion is connected with the demon family. Once the Lich and demon families fight in heaven, the interception of religion will be affected. He won''t help or not. He''ll make a difference inside and outside.


    Empress Nuwa also breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Kunpeng''s concession. In this way, she also persuaded the demon family not to let herself cause chaos in the demon family because of land pressure. It can be said that since then, the three parties have breathed a sigh of relief and got everything they want in their hearts.


    After solving this matter, Kunpeng was worried about the hell, so he said to the leader of Tongtian cult: "since this matter has been successfully solved, I won''t stay long. I''ll leave now!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult just wanted to say something to keep her, but the empress Nuwa said first: "Kunpeng, Taoist friends, wait a minute, I have something to discuss with Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng was puzzled when he heard this. He didn''t know what empress Nuwa would do to discuss with him, so he said, "I don''t know what empress Nuwa has to teach. I''m all ears."


    Empress Nuwa said, "I don''t dare to give advice, but I don''t know one thing. I want to ask my Taoist friends for advice."


    Kunpeng said, "please speak frankly. I know everything and say everything."


    Empress Nuwa said, "thank you, Taoist friends. I want to know that the human treasure ''Kongtong seal'' has been completely refined by Taoist friends and disappeared into the three realms?"


    Kunpeng''s face changed when he heard this. He never thought that empress Nuwa knew about it, so he said, "can you tell me why I asked this question?"


    Empress Nuwa said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng wants to know, so I''ll say it. In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just a sudden palpitation some time ago. I feel that a spiritual treasure related to myself has disappeared. Taoist friends also know that the only spiritual treasure that can make me feel this way is the human related spiritual treasure, and among the three worlds, only the human treasure ''Kongtong seal'' can do so. However, I once heard from Taoist friends that there is The secret of refining Lingbao, so Fang wants to consult with Taoist friends! "


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "a wise man must have a mistake if he worries a thousand times. I still think things are a little simple. Empress Nuwa has this feeling, not to mention the great old gentleman."


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng sighed: "what my mother thinks is not wrong. The ''Kongtong seal'' has indeed been refined by the poor Tao. There is no innate treasure of the ''Kongtong seal'' in the three realms."


    Empress Nuwa was just her own guess. She still had a trace of fantasy in her heart. She hoped that her guess was wrong. When she heard Kunpeng''s answer, she was still very surprised.


    Just listen to empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you can think about how the supreme old gentleman will feel if you do so?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "there''s nothing you don''t want to do well. The ''Kongtong seal'' is originally my spiritual treasure. I can deal with it whatever I want. It''s not enough for the supreme old gentleman to tell me about it."


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile, "although that''s the case, Taoist friends should not forget that this'' Kongtong seal ''is the most precious treasure of the human race, but ¡õ ¡õ human luck. It''s good that the supreme old gentleman teaches people. Of course, the leader has reason to ask."


    Kunpeng said, "so the lady is also a human. Does the virgin also want to say something to me?"


    Upon hearing this, empress Nuwa quickly said, "don''t get me wrong, Taoist friends. I have no opinion on this matter, but I''m surprised by Taoist friends'' move."


    Kunpeng said, "there''s nothing unexpected. I''m just a quasi saint. I have to do so in order to protect myself in the quantity robbery. I''m laughing at my mother."


    Empress Nuwa said, "I dare not laugh, but since Taoist friends have refined the ''Kongtong seal'' into the body, why should they hide the secret from us? I''m afraid the Supreme Lord will still make your idea."


    Kunpeng said: "I''m helpless. After all, this'' Kongtong seal ''has a great relationship. I''m afraid that the old gentleman can''t think of a dead knot with me for a moment. That''s not good."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Nuwa didn''t think so. She secretly said, "well, you Kunpeng wants to deceive me. If you know this, you will not be embarrassed by a disappeared Lingbao. What''s more, there is still a four-dimensional world. How could he be so unwise."


    Thinking of this virgin, empress wa said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are worried too much. How wise is the supreme old gentleman? How can he not see the development of things and become enemies with you because of a disappeared Lingbao."


    Although Kunpeng didn''t know what Nuwa thought when she asked, he said: "Empress Nu Wa is not worried about this, but has to do it as a last resort. The treasure moves people''s hearts, but I have to guard against it. If the supreme old gentleman wants to destroy me for a moment and refine the ''Kongtong seal'' from me, then I don''t want to put myself to death, so I just want to protect myself."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng has some truth in his words. However, Taoist friends should not forget that the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West are probably all thinking about your ''Xuanshui Black Lotus''. After all, they don''t know that you have completely refined the'' twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus'' into three corpses. Taoist friends should be careful about this."


    Kunpeng said, "thank you for reminding me. I don''t care."


    The leader of Tongtian sect smiled bitterly and said, "I can''t be thanked by my friends. After all, it''s because of me. If I don''t even say a word of warning, I won''t have the face to see my friends."


    Kunpeng said, "this matter has nothing to do with the leader. At the beginning, I came to discuss with the leader myself, but the leader doesn''t have to worry about it. Moreover, now the ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' has disappeared. Even if they persecute the poor, it''s useless. Moreover, the poor will not be afraid of them."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends can''t be careless. There are two fists that can''t defeat four hands. It''s difficult for Taoist friends alone to resist the joint efforts of the two saints in the west, or the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. The most important thing is to rob together, and the ban on saints will disappear. At that time, Taoist friends are dangerous."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "thank you for reminding me. I''m not afraid of trouble, but I''m not afraid of trouble. If they really have to find me, I naturally have a way to resist them, and I''m not alone."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends are mole ants until they become saints. It is difficult for you to form an alliance with Haotian, West Queen Mother, zhenyuanzi, Styx River and empress Houtu to be enemies with the saints. Taoist friends may be able to resist the saints, but others are like mole ants in the eyes of the saints. It is impossible to expect them to resist the saints with Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng said disapprovingly, "the leader despised them. If they are willing to fight to the death, what can saints do?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "I''m afraid they won''t have such a mind, and I''m afraid they don''t have one heart. I''m afraid they will turn a blind eye when they are in trouble."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I also know this, but only empress Houtu and I have one heart. It doesn''t matter whether there are others. We can resist everything together."


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly when Kunpeng praised empress Houtu: "Taoist friends of Kunpeng look up to themselves and empress Houtu. Do Taoist friends think that you two can resist the two saints in the West or the combination of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "maybe she despises us as quasi saints in her eyes, but I can tell her that as long as I fight with empress Houtu, we don''t need to be afraid of anyone in the three realms except Taoist ancestors!"


    Empress Nuwa sneered and said, "Taoist friend''s tone is too big. Does Taoist friend think that only you two can stop senior brother Tongtian''s'' immortal sword array ''


    Kunpeng said, "we can''t stop the ''immortal killing sword array'', but if I explode the ''Heavenly star array'', empress Houtu destroys the ''six samsara''. Under such karma, no one in the three realms can afford it except the Taoist ancestors."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the faces of empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian changed greatly. They never thought that Kunpeng would say such crazy words. For a moment, the golden ao Island was silent.

 Chapter 650

    After a long time, the leader of Tongtian cult just said, "are you not afraid of the teacher''s punishment when you do this?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "what punishment are you afraid of when your life is gone? And does the leader think that the stars are destroyed and the six reincarnations disappear? Will the three realms still exist? It is unknown whether the three realms do not exist and whether the heavenly Tao can continue to exist."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he was not speechless. What Kunpeng said was that if such a thing happened, the three realms might return to chaos, and all things in heaven and earth would disappear. It is unknown whether the Tao of heaven still exists, and it is difficult for them to survive. The leader of Tongtian sect shivered at the thought of this place.


    Empress Nuwa was also frightened and thought, "this Kunpeng is too crazy. If we really let him act like this, I''m afraid we will be involved in it in the future. When the robbery comes, we have to discuss with the teacher and must limit Kunpeng''s crazy ideas."


    Not only empress Nu Wa thought so, but also the leader of Tongtian cult had this idea in his heart, but the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t say it in front of Kunpeng.


    In fact, Kunpeng is very clear about what the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa think, but Kunpeng doesn''t need to expose them in front of them. After all, the two sides are far from facing each other. Moreover, Kunpeng is now immortal, and he is not afraid of Hongjun Daozu. Even if he wants to limit his madness, Hongjun Daozu must first limit the saints, otherwise how can he convince the immortals in the three realms.


    Empress Nuwa said, "don''t Kunpeng Taoist friends think of all beings in the three realms? If you do so, the three realms may return to chaos, but the consequences are immeasurable."


    Kunpeng sneered: "although I also want to protect the safety of all living beings in the three realms, if the saints ignore it, I can''t do anything alone. It''s better to end it together than let them live under the oppression of the saints."


    Hearing this, empress Nuwa thought to herself, "this madman is really unreasonable. His ideas are always different."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "Kunpeng, Taoist friend, this is not a last resort. You''d better not light this idea, otherwise you will be doomed."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I''m still alive. I don''t have this idea for the time being, but if I''m forced to have no way, it''s another matter. If empress Nuwa doesn''t have anything else, I''ll leave."


    Empress Nuwa said, "help yourself, Kunpeng!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said to the leader of Tongtian: "since the leader has finished the matter, I''ll leave."


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded, and then sent Kunpeng out of jin''ao island with empress Nu Wa. They didn''t know what they said just now. Kunpeng was just scaring them. If Kunpeng really had to do so, he had to think again and again. After all, there was Hongjun Daozu, but Kunpeng didn''t dare to go too far.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa take this as true. They both know that the two saints in the West are human beings with the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of Yuanshi. The two saints in the West may not be too much to Kunpeng, but the supreme old gentleman can''t guarantee it. They don''t want to make the three worlds chaotic again because of the supreme old gentleman. ¡°


    Just listen to empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, do you think Kunpeng''s words just now are somewhat believable?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "although we can''t fully believe what Kunpeng just said, we can''t despise it. After all, you know that Kunpeng is really crazy and won''t care about anything."


    It has to be said that Kunpeng''s previous performance fully made the saints think he was a crazy person and made the saints more or less vigilant, which is very beneficial to him in the future.


    Empress Nuwa also nodded and said, "once a crazy person like Kunpeng touches his bottom line, the consequences are very serious. We can''t be robbed innocently because of others!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "what should we do in the opinion of younger martial sister?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "now the next mass robbery is coming. If you want to focus on God, the teacher will show up. We can tell the teacher about it and ask the teacher to solve it. What do you think?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded when he heard this, but he thought it was wrong, so he said: "younger martial sister, it''s good to do well, but we''re afraid to offend Kunpeng to death. At that time, I''m afraid he will hold a grudge and make trouble with us secretly. That''s not very good."


    Empress Nuwa couldn''t help saying, "I didn''t think about it clearly. Fortunately, senior brother reminded me, otherwise the consequences would be serious. I don''t know if senior brother can use a clever plan?"


    Tongtian leader said, "in fact, we don''t need you and me to come forward. We can tell the teacher by the hand of others. In this way, we don''t have to make enemies with Kunpeng."


    Empress Nuwa couldn''t help but say, "elder martial brother means to let the two saints of the west, the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty be the villain?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "that''s what brother Wei means. No matter who they are, they have a grudge against Kunpeng. As long as they know the idea in Kunpeng''s heart, they will feel uneasy. At that time, they will talk to the teacher, but you and I will reap the benefits."


    Upon hearing this, empress Nuwa was overjoyed and said, "elder martial brother is brilliant, but who do you think we should choose to be better than bad?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment, and then said, "the two saints in the West are extremely cunning. Even if they know this, I''m afraid they won''t do anything. They will only alienate Kunpeng in the dark and don''t fight with him. In my opinion, we''d better tell taishanglao Jun about it. After all, he is a senior brother and has enough reason to mention it to the teacher."


    Empress Nuwa said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but elder martial brother is also sure to let the supreme old gentleman act according to our ideas? After all, it''s not a small matter!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said: "it''s impossible to be very sure, but there are still nine points. The Supreme Lord has long been jealous of the ''Kongtong seal''. If he knew about it, how could he miss such an opportunity to attack Kunpeng. However, it requires junior sister to come out. After all, I have a deep hatred with the Supreme Lord. I''m afraid the Supreme Lord won''t miss me easily¡°


    Empress Nuwa said, "it''s no problem for me to come forward, as long as I can solve things."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "well, there''s a teacher sister coming."


    Empress Nuwa nodded, then said goodbye to the leader of Tongtian cult. She went to Taiqing heaven to see the supreme old gentleman and left.


    For Nuwa''s visit, Lao Jun was a little surprised. He only heard him say, "I don''t know what the so-called junior sister Nuwa came to me?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, I heard a terrible thing, but I have to ask elder martial brother to come forward, so I''m here."


    The Supreme Lord said, "I don''t know why I let my younger martial sister lose her mind so much?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "have you heard of Kunpeng''s great conspiracy, senior brother?"


    When it comes to Kunpeng, the great old gentleman can''t help but shake his spirit and say, "I don''t know what plot Kunpeng has?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, do you remember that we went to the Beiming sea together for the sake of the four divine beasts?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "of course I remember that Kunpeng threatened us with the ''star array on the sky''. Is it related to what younger martial sister said?"


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said: "That''s right. Now that Kunpeng is united with empress Houtu, they want to use the ''Heavenly star'' and ''six samsara'' as their last resort. Once someone forces them to go too far, they will destroy the ''Heavenly star'' and ''six samsara'' to die with each other. Elder martial brother also knows the importance of the ''Heavenly star'' and ''six samsara'' If something happens to them, the three realms may return to chaos. We can''t help but guard against this. When I get this information, I can''t help but ask my senior brother. "


    When the supreme old gentleman heard this, he said in his heart, "Nuwa, you are a good abacus. You don''t want to offend Kunpeng, and you don''t want to be damaged. You want to take poor Dao as a leading bird, but I really have to stop him."


    Thinking of this, I only heard the great old gentleman say, "since Kunpeng is so bold, he wants to tell the teacher about it and ask the teacher to deal with Kunpeng, so that he doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth."


    Seeing that the great old gentleman said so, empress Nuwa said, "since the eldest martial brother has made a decision, it''s up to the eldest martial brother to deal with everything. The younger sister still has something to do and it''s inconvenient to stay for a long time, so she left." empress Nuwa got up and returned to the wahuang palace without giving the great old gentleman a chance to stay.

 Chapter 651

    After leaving jin''ao Island, Kun Peng went directly to the underground to meet empress Houtu. He wanted to discuss with her the development of the witch family in the future. He understood that if the problem of the witch family could not be solved, it would be very difficult to rob. The Wu clan may be related to Kunpeng''s future development plan, but Kunpeng is very concerned about it.


    After entering the underground, Kunpeng went straight to see empress Houtu. What he didn''t expect was that the leaders of the witch clan were discussing how to face the next robbery in the underground.


    When Kunpeng appeared, they were surprised. Empress Houtu quickly asked Kunpeng to take a seat.


    Just listen to Kunpeng said, "I''m sorry to disturb your meeting."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng, you are serious. I don''t know if you have discussed everything with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa also have to pay attention to the response of the witch family. They all agree to give up the land pressure in order to calm the anger of the witch family and make the two families no longer enemies. However, they have one request. The land pressure needs to die at the hands of Hou Yi. I don''t know what the empress thinks?"


    Empress Houtu said, "I have no opinion about this. I wonder if you have any opinion." empress Houtu said and looked at Chi, Xing Tian, Qin Shihuang, Bai Qi and others.


    Xing Tian and Chi Yi are brothers who have deep friendship with Hou Yi. Naturally, they have no opinion on this. Qin Shihuang and Bai Qi were also rescued by Hou Yi. With their support, the witch clan has no objection.


    Kunpeng felt a sigh of relief when he saw that the Lich family had no objection. He was afraid that the character of the Lich family was too strong to accommodate the requirements of the Lich family, but fortunately, it didn''t happen.


    Kunpeng said: "now the quantity robbery will start. In my opinion, I don''t want the witch family to enter the quantity robbery too early. What do you think of the empress and the witches?"


    Empress Houtu said, "the mass robbery will inevitably be a bloodbath. If I can reduce the casualties of the witch clan, I have no opinion on it."


    Empress Houtu has no opinion, but it doesn''t mean that the witch family has no opinion. Xing Tian asked: "I don''t think so about this matter. If we don''t actively participate in the disaster, I''m afraid the gap between the demon clan and the truncated sect will become larger and larger. Now the demon clan is allied with the truncated sect. It obviously wants to win a place in the earth fairy world. If they succeed, I''m afraid the situation of our Witch clan will be more dangerous."


    Xing Tian''s words caused a lot of noise within the witch family. Chi Chi and Qin Shihuang also thought so. They both had been overlords of one side. They knew that it was better to start first and supported Xing Tian''s statement.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng was worried about Xing Tian''s eagerness for quick success and instant benefit. The witch family was too important to Kunpeng and could not afford to lose. Among the four forces, Kunpeng liked something. Kunpeng alone was unable to win, but he needed the help of the witch family.


    Kunpeng said, "have you ever thought that the witch family can occupy a place in the earth fairy world, but how much do you need to pay, and can the witch family afford such a price!"


    Xing Tian said, "as long as we can get a living place for the witch family, we can afford it no matter how much it costs!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "no matter how much it costs, you can afford it. It''s really a big tone. Let me ask you how many people are left in the witch clan. Do you know how dangerous this mass robbery is?"


    When Xingtian heard Kunpeng''s question, she couldn''t answer it. At this time, empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng, just now Xingtian was just a moment''s angry words, which can''t be true."


    Kunpeng sighed: "I can understand the idea of the witch family, but if we really do so, the witch family will face the disaster of extermination."


    Xing Tian said disapprovingly, "I''m afraid this statement is exaggerated. I don''t believe that the demon family can win my witch family!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "There are two saints behind the demon clan, empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult. I ask you what the witch clan relies on? The demon clan has the opportunity to be listed as a God after death, and the witch clan will completely disappear between heaven and earth as long as it dies. There is a chance to be listed as a God, and you also have a chance to be reborn after your death? You don''t have such a chance, neither this nor that. I can''t think of your witch clan There is no reason to intervene in this matter. "


    Xing Tian said: "in those years, the Lich and the Lich were punished at the same time. Why could the Lich family go out of the mountain to press that thread of vitality, but we Lich family can only stay honest?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "no why, everything is just strength. If you can resist the majesty of the sage, then I have nothing to say! If you can''t, you''d better wait for the opportunity honestly, otherwise acting rashly can only destroy the witch clan."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I''m afraid that when the quantity robbery comes, we are not born, and those saints will not let us go easily!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "I also know this. In my opinion, the witch clan will delay as long as it can. The later it comes out, the smaller the loss to itself, and the more powerful the situation is to the witch clan."


    Empress Houtu said, "it''s not that the Lich family doesn''t want to wait any longer, but once the Lich family gains power, it is our Lich family that bears the brunt, so we have to guard against it!"


    Kunpeng said, "I know all this, but the empress should understand that measuring robbery is not another time. All but the saints need to cross the robbery. There will be disputes between the cause and effect of the Lich clan and the Lich clan in the robbery. Now, even if the Lich clan can beat the Lich clan, it will also be seriously hurt. What can we take to resist the attacks of people, elucidation, interception and Buddhism."


    Empress Houtu said, "according to the words of Taoist friends, what should the witch family do?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "the witch clan doesn''t have the ability to take charge of the overall situation, so don''t be the first bird. Just wait for the opportunity and make a decision when you see the situation. Moreover, if the situation is bad, even if you can''t rob the mountain in the next quantity, there''s no problem. What do you think?"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she asked, "if Kunpeng Taoist friend doesn''t go out of the mountain, how can I use the power of quantity robbery to prove the sage Taoist fruit?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "the sage''s fruit is not so easy for her to think, and now there is no news about the red cloud. He doesn''t know how long he will wait to become a saint. It''s a good thing for her to endure for a while."


    Empress Houtu said, "I haven''t thought about what Taoist friend Kunpeng said, but Taoist friends don''t know that becoming a saint is always a mole ant. If the witch family doesn''t have the luck of a saint, they''re afraid that even if they want to escape in the next robbery, the saints won''t allow it. In that case, it''s not like we take the initiative to attack, maybe we can get that glimmer of vitality!"


    When Kunpeng saw empress Houtu say so, his heart sank, and his face became a little ugly. He only heard him say, "you and I can''t control the amount of robbery together. If the witch family doesn''t want to be the first bird, then the extermination of the family is inevitable. You should think about this. Don''t blame the poor man for not reminding you at that time."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, the earth empress was a little frightened and said, "does Kunpeng Taoist friend say so, that is to say, if the witch family takes the initiative to attack, the Taoist friend will no longer help?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "it can be said that if the witch family has to take the initiative to die, then I can''t ignore the safety of others. After all, there are others who are allies, but I can''t help thinking about them."


    When empress Houtu heard Kunpeng''s words, her heart was even more heavy. She had known Kunpeng for so long and understood Kunpeng''s character. Since he said so, there was no chance to attack on behalf of the witch family, so she said: "in that case, can Taoist friends guarantee that if the witch family doesn''t attack on its own initiative, it can survive this disaster safely?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "there is no absolute thing. If the witch family can continue to be hidden, it can only be said that there are more chances to survive this disaster. After all, the people of the witch family have no yuan God, but they can''t be on the list of gods. The four religions of man, interpretation, interception and Buddhism won''t force you too much. That''s not good for them."


    Empress Houtu pondered for a moment, then looked at Xing Tian, Chi Chi and others. Seeing that they didn''t say much more, she said, "since Taoist friends are so sure, I bet on behalf of the witch family for a while. The witch family withdrew into the hell and didn''t participate in the battle of quantity robbery."


    Hearing what empress Houtu said, both the Witch and Kunpeng talked for a long time. If the witch lost the support of Kunpeng and others, even if they could win for a while, the result was self-evident. They must be looking for their own destruction. The reason why they forced Kunpeng to make a statement was to know how dangerous the next robbery is.

 Chapter 652

    Kunpeng had just settled down. The witch had not yet come to say goodbye to the empress earth. He just heard a sound in the sky and said, "the millennium is coming. You will come to Zixiao palace for discussion."


    Hearing this, Kunpeng understood that the mass robbery had begun. The Taoist ancestor called everyone to Zixiao palace. I''m afraid he wanted to re-establish the list of gods. Thinking of this, Kunpeng and empress Houtu looked at each other, then got up and went to Zixiao palace together.


    Kunpeng knew that the gun hit the first bird, and came to Zixiao palace with empress Houtu. It was neither early nor late, which did not arouse the dissatisfaction of the saints.


    After the crowd arrived, Hongjun Daozu suddenly appeared, and they hurried forward to see him.


    Just listen to Hongjun Daozu said: "the millennium is about to pass, and the quantity robbery is approaching. I called you here for the purpose of canonization. This quantity robbery involves a wide range. The following saints are in the robbery, and they may be listed. How many of you can discuss who is listed as a canonization."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "teacher, do you say that all saints can be listed as long as they are not saints, including quasi saints who have cut off three corpses?"


    Hongjun Daozu nodded and said, "that''s right."


    The Supreme Lord was overjoyed when he heard this, and said, "the teacher said that Kunpeng and Styx may also be on the list of gods?"


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun shook his head and said: "It''s impossible for everyone here to be listed as gods. Zhenyuanzi is the ancestor of the earth immortals. If he is listed, all the earth immortals will perish. The Styx river is the master of the sea of blood. Unless the sea of blood dries up, the yuan God will not be listed. Kunpeng has countless merits and virtues since the flood. If he has been surrounded by merits and virtues, this list will not be listed. Haotian and yaochi are the masters of the heaven , she can''t be on the list, not to mention the land behind her. She incarnates the six samsara. As long as the way of heaven doesn''t die, she won''t die. "


    Hearing the words of Taoist Hongjun, the old junton looked like a deflated ball. However, Styx River, zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were very happy.


    Kunpeng doesn''t care about this. Now he is immortal and can''t be on the God list at all, so he just looks at the supreme old gentleman indifferently and looks disdainful.


    The Supreme Lord was angered by Kunpeng''s eyes. Originally, he didn''t believe what Nuwa said, but now he was angered by Kunpeng''s eyes. He couldn''t help thinking: "since Nuwa dared to say that to me, I must have heard something about it. I''ll let the teacher punish Kunpeng today."


    Thinking of this, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said: "teacher, Kunpeng in charge of the ''Heavenly star array'' has never thought of it for the sake of all living beings in the three realms, but he has a bad heart. He has repeatedly claimed to destroy the heavenly stars. The disciple thinks that for the sake of the safety of all living beings in the three realms, the ''Heavenly star array'' should not be mastered by him anymore. Please judge the teacher."


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun asked, "Kunpeng, is this true?"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "there was a mistake in this matter, but the disciple didn''t think he had made any mistakes. If the elder martial brother hadn''t disobeyed the teacher''s order first and wanted to suppress the disciple with the body of a saint, the disciple wouldn''t take the ''Heavenly star array'' as his means of protecting his life."


    The Supreme Lord said, "Kunpeng, don''t talk nonsense. If you didn''t stop the general trend of heaven, how could I talk to you with your younger martial brothers?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "elder martial brother Jun is a good eloquence. I''m trying to block the general trend of heaven. Why didn''t the teacher come forward? You''re just for your own personal interests. You don''t have to say it so well."


    Hearing this, the supreme old gentleman was furious and said, "Kunpeng, you are too presumptuous to talk to me like this. Do you still have my big senior brother in your eyes?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he ignored the great old gentleman. Instead, he said to Hongjun Daozu, "Daozu is on the top. I don''t know if we can be regarded as the disciples of Daozu. Do we have a name?"


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun''s face changed a little and said, "I once said that there were only seven saints in our school. You, zhenyuanzi, Minghe and others can''t be regarded as our disciples."


    Hearing this, Kunpeng hurriedly said, "thank you for your guidance."


    Kunpeng then turned to the supreme Lao Jun and said, "Lao Jun, you have heard that I am not a disciple of the Taoist ancestors, but you don''t need the name of your senior brother to oppress me."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said angrily, "Kun Peng, you can''t be the son of man. You should say such crazy words."


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "I can''t be the son of man. It''s better than you ignoring your luck for your own personal gain."


    Seeing the dispute between the Supreme Lord and Kunpeng, the Taoist ancestor Hongjun shouted angrily, "shut up. This is Zixiao palace. You two can''t be presumptuous."


    When Lao Jun and Kunpeng heard this, they quickly shut up and stepped aside. They were hostile to each other. The two saints in the West were overjoyed when they saw Lao Jun and Kunpeng.


    Hongjun Taoist ancestor was also dissatisfied with the Supreme Master''s behavior, but the Supreme Master was his disciple, but he couldn''t help taking care of him. So he only heard the Taoist ancestor say: "although the Supreme Master is wrong about Kunpeng, you can''t use the beings of the three worlds as a shield. In the future, you can''t threaten others with the self explosion of the ''Celestial Star array''. Do you understand?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, although he was dissatisfied with Hongjun''s judgment, he didn''t want to break with the Taoist ancestor at this time, so he said, "I understand!"


    When the Supreme Lord saw that Kunpeng''s "Celestial Star array" was restricted by the Taoist ancestors, he was very happy. He glanced at Kunpeng. Kunpeng snorted coldly and said nothing more.


    The supreme old gentleman thought that Kunpeng was afraid of himself, and his momentum was even higher.


    The leader of Tongtian cult did not pay attention to the struggle between the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Kunpeng. He came forward and said, "teacher, now the quantity robbery is coming, can the original immortals on the God list get out of trouble? What should they do?"


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun said, "now the mass robbery is coming, and they are also getting out of trouble. They have two choices: one is to reincarnate and practice again, and the other is to give them flesh to return to their respective sects."


    The leader of Tongtian sect was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "please be merciful and let them return to their own schools."


    That''s what Hongjun Daozu thought. Now the power of Taoism is weak. If they are reincarnated, it will weaken the momentum of Taoism. "At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, you returned the list of gods and the whip to your teacher," said Hongjun Daozu


    Yuanshi Tianzun quickly returned the two treasures to Daozu. After receiving the list of gods, Daozu stretched his hand up, and all the names on it disappeared. Yuanshen who had been detained on the list got out of trouble one after another. For a time, there was a Yuanshen in Zixiao palace. The Taoist priest stretched out his hand to summon a mass of chaotic Qi to appear and wrap the Yuanshen. Before long, they all recovered their flesh bodies, and then returned to their own sect. Some casual practitioners stood still and listened to the Taoist priest''s decree.


    Seeing that the immortals were out of trouble, the Jade Emperor came forward and asked, "teacher, now that the immortals are out of trouble, there is no one available in the heaven, but now the amount of robbery is coming, what should we do about the management in the heaven?"


    Hearing this, Hongjun Daozu said, "the Tianting affair will be replaced by Tianbing for the time being. It won''t be long before the Tianting will return to normal."


    The Jade Emperor was a little worried and said, "teacher, now the heaven is empty, but there are foreign people on the earth star. What should the heaven do once something big happens within the quantity robbery?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "you don''t need to worry about it. Even if the four forces want to invade, they can only measure and rob. You don''t need to worry about it."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he was determined. The reason why he asked this was that he was afraid that once the four forces invaded the three realms during the mass robbery, he would not get any benefits. Now, the words of the Taoist ancestors made him have no worries.


    Not only did the Jade Emperor think so, but also the leaders of the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism thought so. As long as the four forces did not invade the three realms in the process of measuring robbery, they could gather their spirit to take the measuring robbery first, and then turn around to deal with the invasion of the four forces.


    Kunpeng was aware of this. He stood there calmly without words and looked very natural.

 Chapter 653

    Seeing that the Jade Emperor mentioned the four forces, Hongjun Daozu also knew that it was time to explain things so as not to make trouble before the four forces invaded themselves.


    Just listen to Hongjun Daozu said, "I understand what you think. The four forces will not invade the three realms in a short time. At least they will not change before the end of the quantitative robbery. Moreover, their forces are very strong. The four forces are not weaker than us, but you should prepare early."


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help worrying that the other side was so powerful, and he and the Western Queen''s mother were only quasi saints who cut off the two corpses. There was no chance of victory for either side. For his future plan, it was necessary for him to know the size of the robbery and how many people were involved.


    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor asked, "Daozu, I don''t know how this quantity robbery is better than the previous quantity robbery. How many people are listed as gods?"


    As soon as the Jade Emperor said this, everyone at the scene immediately raised their spirits and listened to the answer of Daozu.


    Just listen, Hongjun Daozu said: "this amount of robbery has a very large scope and lasts for a very long time. The number of people on the list is also several times, and at least thousands of people will be on the list."


    As soon as the Taoist priest said this, everyone in the audience couldn''t help but take a breath of air-conditioning. They didn''t expect that so many people should be listed. In this way, except that the heaven can''t be listed, all forces must be listed, otherwise it''s difficult to gather the number of people on the list.


    The Supreme Lord came forward and said, "teacher, I don''t know what is the main purpose of this divination?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "this canonization is mainly based on three realms. Each of your sects is the protagonist for about a thousand years. The list of canonization and whip will be given as soon as they become teachers. Now they will be placed in Zixiao palace for the time being. You can discuss the number of people on the list now."


    Hongjun Daozu said that he handed the list of gods to the supreme old gentleman, and then hid his body shape.


    Taishang Laojun accepted the list of gods, but said, "you have heard what the teacher said. Now more than 1000 people need to be listed. What do you think first?"


    Hearing what the Supreme Lord said, everyone was silent and no one wanted to be a bird.


    Seeing this, the Supreme Lord said, "if everyone doesn''t speak, then as a senior brother, I can only make decisions for you and forcibly apportion!"


    Hearing this, the first thing I can''t help is the two saints of the West. If they forcibly apportion, they must be damaged in the West. I only heard zhunti say: "the teacher asked us to discuss, but he didn''t give the eldest martial brother the right to forcibly apportion. Doesn''t the eldest martial brother think it''s very inappropriate to say so?"


    Zhunti first stood up against it, and then naturally added, "elder martial brother, this is inappropriate. We are not satisfied with the forced apportionment."


    Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints are as deep as the sea. They were played by the two western saints as fools in the first war of God worship. Naturally, they want to avenge this great revenge. They only heard him say: "zhunti Taoist friends, you are not good and withered under the Western door, but this list of gods should be dominated by the West."


    Zhunti sneered and said, "I''m the blissful world in the West. I don''t touch the three realms of cause and effect. It''s a big mistake for senior brother Yuanshi to say so. I don''t know who ordered to destroy the earth star. Such evil consequences should be listed as gods to compensate for cause and effect."


    Hearing zhunti say this, Yuanshi Tianzun was furious and said: "It was Jiang Ziya who destroyed the earth star. In order to repay the cause and effect, he will be listed. But I don''t know where to start, junior martial brother zhunti said that the Western blissful world doesn''t touch the three realms of cause and effect. Not to mention the traitors of lighting lamps, they are the Three Thousand Buddhas you forcibly brought to the West from the baptism center. But how to repay the cause and effect. Now the Taoist ancestor said that thousands of people need to be listed in the list Among the four religions, only the west can gather so many people. If you don''t get on the list, who will? "


    When I heard this, I said, "it''s bad, elder martial brother Yuanshi. The teacher just said that the three realms are the protagonists, but he didn''t say that we are mainly western. This list of gods naturally requires everyone to sign. You and elder martial brother should take the lead and set an example for us."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "well, I''ll set an example. The Shu mountain disciple under my door committed murder in the three realms, and among the 1000 people, I teach to sign 100 people." the Supreme Lord said, adding all the people related to Buddhism in the Shu mountain sword sect to the list of gods. Then he handed the list of gods and said: "Now our teaching has signed, please sign, younger martial brother!"


    After hearing this, he smiled calmly, refused to accept the list of gods, and said, "since the eldest martial brother signed, we should talk about the second and third martial brothers, and then we."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "my disciples have a good mind, all have great merit, and only a few people can be listed." Yuanshi Tianzun said, signed Jiang Ziya and other dissatisfied disciples on the list, and then handed the list of gods to Tongtian sect leader.


    The leader of Tongtian sect accepted the list of gods, but said: "all my disciples who stopped teaching have been on the list of gods once, but this robbery has nothing to do with my stopping teaching, but my disciples are not on the list."


    The leader of Tongtian sect said to deliver the list of gods to zhunti, but unexpectedly zhunti didn''t take the list. Instead, he said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, this is bad! The teacher said that the three realms are the protagonists. How can you get away from the event!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect also knew that it was impossible for him not to sign one person, so he said, "well, I''ll sign a few people." he said and signed several little demons who had just joined the sect. Then give the list of gods to zhunti.


    Zhunti has just accepted the list of gods. He only heard from the emperor Yuanshi: "now we have all set an example. Younger martial brother zhunti should try our best!"


    Zhunti said, "when it comes to setting an example, only the eldest martial brother can be called this. You two, elder martial brother Yuanshi and elder martial brother Tongtian, add up to less than half of the eldest martial brother. How can you set an example? However, we in the West will not ignore the safety of the three worlds like elder martial brother Yuanshi. We also add 100 people according to the standards of the eldest martial brother."


    When zhunti said this, he discussed with the two people and added them. Soon, he added 100 people to the list of gods. After writing, he handed the list to empress Nuwa.


    Empress Nuwa refused: "I don''t set up a great religion, but I shouldn''t sign the list of gods!"


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "empress Nuwa is joking. The teacher said that the three realms are the protagonists. Although empress does not establish a great religion, now the demon family has poured out from beigulu Prefecture. As the leader of the demon family, empress has to sign the list of gods for the demon family."


    As soon as zhunti said this, although the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty had a grudge against zhunti, he still said: "younger martial sister Nuwa, now we all sign, and it''s not so serious if you don''t sign, not to mention that many demon families are in trouble. How can you convince the public if you don''t sign."


    Empress Nu Wa heard this and looked at the leader of Tongtian cult. She saw that the leader of Tongtian cult gently nodded. So empress Nu Wa took over the list of gods, added the names of several small demons at will, and then returned the list of gods to the supreme Lao Jun.


    The supreme old gentleman took over the list of gods and said, "this time, all three worlds are the protagonists. Except Tianting, everyone should sign the list of gods. Kunpeng, Styx, zhenyuanzi and Houtu are no exception."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "empress Houtu is in charge of the witch family, but the witch family has no yuan God and has not been born, but it should not sign this list."


    Upon hearing this, the Supreme Lord also knew that Kunpeng''s words were true. The witch family could only return to heaven and earth, but could not be on the list of gods. It was the same whether to sign or not, so he said, "well, even the witch family, but you need to sign."


    Kunpeng took over the list of gods and said, "since the Taoist ancestors have said that the three realms are the protagonists, it''s not like that if we don''t sign, let me sign first. However, there are more than ten people in the Beiming sea, and the proportion of five people signing is higher than you." Kunpeng said and signed the names of the Five ghosts on the list of gods.


    Everyone was very confused when they heard Kunpeng''s words. They didn''t understand why Kunpeng was so easy to talk today. They signed the number of five people alone.


    However, when the supreme old gentleman took over the list of gods from Kunpeng, he couldn''t help scolding Kunpeng for his cunning. He even took it out of his door by replacing it. However, he had nothing to say. In theory, the Five ghosts could be regarded as a pulse of the Beiming sea.

 Chapter 654

    The saints came forward to watch the list of gods when they saw the appearance of Taishang Laojun who wanted to stop talking. When they saw the name added by Kunpeng, they all scolded Kunpeng for his shamelessness. They all thought that the reason why Kunpeng accepted Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing as disciples was mainly to let the Five ghosts replace his disciples on the list.


    Kunpeng didn''t care about the idea of the saints. Anyway, he had listed five people under the door, which was the highest in proportion. The saints had no way to take him.


    The supreme old gentleman then handed the list of gods to the Styx River and said, "Styx River Taoist friend, your blood sea is also a part of the three realms, but you should be a distraction for the three realms."


    But Styx said, "I''m a sea of blood guarding the safety of the underworld. I have great merit, but I shouldn''t sign this list."


    Hearing what Styx said, zhunti said, "Styx, I didn''t expect you to be able to say such words. It''s so shameless. Don''t you think it''s funny? Look at some kind-hearted people in the sea of blood. According to me, they should all be on the list of gods, but it''s a good thing for the three realms."


    When Styx heard this, he was furious and said, "even if my people in the sea of blood are so unbearable, it''s better than you. The West will not only hide dirt and dirt and dig corners. Like you, the West will only destroy the stability of the three worlds, but it should be on the list."


    Zhunti was furious when he heard this. When Styx was so brave that he dared to contradict him openly. When he thought of this, zhunti was angry and said, "Styx, you have to think about it so that you won''t regret it."


    Styx said, "I have nothing to regret. I have always left the sea of blood. Why should I go on the list of gods? It''s also your West."


    Zhunti was furious when he heard this, but he didn''t lose his mind, so he said to the supreme old gentleman, "elder martial brother, you see the Styx River, but you don''t want to cooperate. I hope elder martial brother will be fair."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "friend of the Styx River, you can''t go against the teacher''s words. Now everyone signs the list of gods. Isn''t it special for you?"


    Seeing that the Supreme Lord also forced himself to sign the list of gods, the Styx also knew that if he didn''t sign it alone, the saints would not agree, so he said, "well, even if the senior brother of the Supreme Lord spoke, it''s not good for me to sign it alone." he said that he took over the list of gods and randomly added the names of more than ten young people on it, which is also an explanation to the Supreme Lord.


    Styx also signed the list of gods, and zhenyuanzi was the only one left. Zhenyuanzi silently took over the list of gods from Taishang Laojun, added several names at will, and then returned the list to Taishang Laojun.


    After receiving the list of gods, the great old gentleman carefully calculated that there were less than 300 people on the list, which was far from a thousand people. So he said, "gentlemen, now there are less than 300 people on this list, which is far from a thousand people, but we need to discuss it again. What do you think?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "there are more than ten people in my family. It''s hard to add nearly half of them now. If all saints can add according to the standard of poverty, it''s OK to add a few more people."


    As soon as Kunpeng stated his position, everyone hated him very much. If according to Kunpeng, as long as the Buddhist family can do this, they don''t have to worry.


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "there were not many people under my sect. Now I try my best, but I can''t add any more. It''s better to add some more from the West. After all, it doesn''t matter if most Western forces add some points."


    As soon as the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said this, the leader of Tongtian sect immediately said: "I agree with this. In those years, the West cut off most of its disciples from me, but there was no one to send me, so I can only let Buddhism take more responsibility."


    Hearing the words of Tongtian sect leader and Yuanshi Tianzun, empress Nuwa also said: "during the Lich war, the two Taoist friends of Jieyin and zhunti also got a lot of hands from our demon family. Now they should give some blood, which I agree with."


    In the face of the oppression of the saints, zhunti and Jieyin said calmly, "a hundred people are our limit. Even if there are more people, we won''t sign."


    Hearing this, Tongtian sect leader, Yuanshi Tianzun and empress Nuwa couldn''t help but look at the supreme old gentleman. I hope the supreme old gentleman can solve this matter.


    The Supreme Lord was also very embarrassed. Although the Tongtian sect leader said it was reasonable, the two saints in the West had signed a hundred people, surpassing the three sides of elucidation, interception and demon, but they had no reason to force each other again. But the great old gentleman couldn''t lose face in front of the people. He could only say: "now there is a big difference in the number of people on this God list. How about putting together some more people?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t have any opinions, just gather up the number of people. We''d better have a standard. I don''t want to flaunt myself too much. As long as you can have half of me, you can easily complete it."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, people couldn''t help but secretly scold Kunpeng Kuo for being shameless, but they couldn''t refute it. They had to swallow life with patience, and all stood silent on the spot.


    The emperor was a little worried and said, "if everyone is like this, we can''t explain to the teacher. Once the teacher blames us, no one can get rid of it."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, the quantitative robbery has not started yet, but you don''t have to be so anxious. The last time God was granted, there were three merchants. This scale is more natural and we have to discuss it more times. Why don''t we listen to the teacher''s opinions."


    All saints wanted to preserve their strength and prepare for the invasion of the three realms by the four forces in the future, so they didn''t want to sign the list of gods, so they all attached to the words of the first heaven.


    The Supreme Master was helpless and had to stop. At this time, the Taoist ancestor appeared. The Supreme Master hurriedly came forward and said, "the teacher has signed less than 300 people on the list of gods, which is far from what you set, but all younger martial brothers don''t want to sign in a hurry. If you want to learn the same three quotients as the last one, please ask the teacher for instructions!"


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun said, "it''s impossible. The catastrophe is coming. You have only today to decide. After today, you won''t have another chance. You can discuss it yourself for a while."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said to the people, "we have heard what the teacher said just now. You are all ready. We will sign again to make up for the number on the list."


    As soon as the emperor said this, everyone focused on the two saints in the west, and only the West could gather enough people.


    Seeing that the eyes of the people were not good, zhunti came forward and said, "there are not only our disciples on the list of gods, but there are some Sanxian in the three realms. We might as well seal them all on the list. In this way, we kill two birds with one stone. I don''t know what the immortals think?"


    Hearing zhunti''s remark, the leader of Tongtian cult and others couldn''t help but brighten their eyes and said, "this remark is very good, so we can reduce our own losses."


    Kunpeng said, "this plan is wrong. No one knows whether they may be listed as gods after their death. We''d better ask the teacher."


    As soon as Kunpeng''s voice fell, Hongjun Daozu said, "as a teacher, just have more than 1000 people to help maintain the heaven. You have your own say in everything else."


    Hearing the words of the Taoist ancestor, people wanted to mention some scattered cultivation on the list. At this time, Hongjun Taoist clothes stopped saying: "not everyone can be listed as a God. If a person with a bad heart wants to turn into fly ash after death, you should think about it carefully, so as not to regret it when you get it."


    Unfortunately, they didn''t hear what Taoist Hongjun said. They were still unmoved. They didn''t want their disciples to lose anything. They were silent.


    Seeing that the people didn''t say anything, the Supreme Lord said, "since we don''t want our disciples to come to the door to seal the gods, let''s still decide who will be on the list and who won''t be on the list according to our abilities, as we did last time. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect and others agreed very much and said, "elder martial brother, it''s very good. Since then, everyone depends on their abilities. It''s God''s will to die on the list. We''ll decide so."


    Kunpeng saw that everyone had decided so, and he didn''t want to say more. So the supreme old gentleman took the list of gods and paid the lifeline to the Taoist ancestor, saying, "teacher, we decided to let our disciples decide who should be listed according to their abilities. I don''t know whether it is feasible?"


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun sighed and regretted the decision of the Supreme Master and others. He said, "since you have all made such a decision, it''s good to be a teacher."


    Hearing the words of the Taoist ancestor, the people were very happy.

 Chapter 655

    Unfortunately, the leader of Tongtian cult and others are not happy yet. The other words of the Taoist ancestor make them feel like a fallen hell. Unfortunately, it has been decided that they can''t go back.


    Just listen to Hongjun Daozu again: "this robbery is extraordinary. No one will preside over the robbery at the beginning of the robbery. Everything will be handled by the heavenly way. You should take care of yourself."


    Hearing this, the saints were surprised. The supreme old gentleman asked, "teacher, how long will the robbery end? Will it end when enough people are gathered?"


    Hongjun Daozu shook his head and said, "this robbery is different from the last two robberies. It doesn''t matter how long it can end. It depends on when Hongyun can prove the road. He doesn''t prove the road one day. The great robbery doesn''t end one day, even if the number of people is together."


    After hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, everyone was stunned on the spot. They didn''t expect the result to be like this. The supreme old gentleman asked, "teacher, even if Hongyun reincarnated to practice, it''s not so easy to prove the road. In this way, isn''t this great disaster going to last for at least tens of thousands of years?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "it''s not so exaggerated. It''s only a thousand years at most."


    Taishang Laojun and others were shocked when they heard this. The consequences of the last robbery were incalculable less than a hundred years. Now it takes a thousand years, and its impact can be imagined.


    The great old gentleman sighed and asked, "teacher, if the number on the list of gods is enough, can we wait for the red cloud to get the way and end the disaster?"


    Hongjun Daozu sighed: "it''s not so simple. If you add the number of people to the list before that, as long as you have enough people, the quantity robbery will not affect you any more. Unfortunately, you didn''t grasp the opportunity and gave up the opportunity for nothing. Now it''s the number of people you gathered on the list, and the catastrophe will not stop until the red cloud becomes holy."


    Hearing this, the people''s faces changed greatly. They didn''t expect that the matter would be so serious. If everyone had added more people to the list, they could reduce their losses, but now it''s too late.


    Yuanshi Tianzun came forward and said, "teacher, can there be a remedy now?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "if you miss it, you miss it. There is no remedy. You can only save your disciples by your ability in the great disaster, and wait for the red cloud to become holy and complete the way of heaven."


    The two saints in the West were most worried when they heard this. From the current situation, it was clear that the three religions wanted Buddhist disciples to replace them on the list, so they asked, "teacher, if you want to complete the heavenly way and end the catastrophe, can anyone get the way?"


    Hongjun Daozu looked at zhunti and said, "it''s not what you think. Now Kunpeng and Houtu have reached the edge of preaching. They can preach at any time as long as they have the opportunity, but they can''t make up for the whole heaven."


    When zhunti heard this, he asked, "teacher, why?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "because they don''t have the opportunity of the road, even if they prove the holy Road, they can''t fit the Heaven Road, so they can''t make up for the defects of the heaven road."


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed deeply. Now things are extremely unfavorable to the West. The man, the Buddhism, the sect and the demon clan all want Buddhism on the list. If they don''t find a way to resolve it earlier, the West may have to follow the example of sect interception in the war of God worship.


    Not only does zhunti think so, but now everyone present has this idea in their hearts after seeing the reaction of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian sect leader.


    Then he said, "teacher, if there is no God sealing person, where should this God sealing platform be built?"


    Then I asked the key question, which power the Fengshen platform stands in, and naturally that power will benefit. For a time, all saints looked forward to it, but walked along with the Taoist ancestors.


    Just listen to Hongjun Daozu said: "in the early stage of the quantitative robbery, there is no need to establish a god sealing platform. Only after the man of heaven appears, the heaven will instruct him to establish a god sealing platform and accept the souls killed in the war to enfew the gods."


    The Supreme Lord asked, "the teacher said that the immortals who cheated and died before the robbery are not likely to be on the list. What should I do?"


    Hongjun Daozu said: "You are very wrong to say that, no matter whether he dies first or later, as long as his soul is appropriate, he will be included in the list of gods. However, when the Terran exceeds the limit of the list of gods, the list of gods will automatically select the best, and the rest with shallow karma can enter reincarnation, and the ones with deep karma will be directly turned into fly ash. However, this does not include the people you have added to the list, he They won''t disappear anyway. "


    The Supreme Master asked, "is there anything special about this quantity robbery, teacher?"


    Hongjun Daozu said: "this mass robbery is the largest mass robbery since the beginning of the world. It involves a wide range and the three realms are among them. The Terran is now fragmented. In this mass robbery, a human emperor was born to unify the fairyland and solve the situation of long-term division of the Terran, but you need to be prepared early."


    Hearing this, the saints were shocked, and the great old gentleman said first: "teacher, since the Terran wants to re-establish the emperor, when there is the ''Kongtong seal'', the disciple, as the leader of the human education, should take charge of this treasure and work for the Terran."


    Hearing the words of the supreme old gentleman, everyone felt that the supreme old gentleman was shameless. Kunpeng had refined the "Kongtong seal" but didn''t care, so he didn''t say anything to fight back. However, when the two western saints saw that Kunpeng didn''t respond, they couldn''t sit still. They just heard zhunti say: "Elder martial brother, that''s not true. Although you are the leader of the human religion, you haven''t seen any contribution made by the human religion to the human race since the flood, let alone the reaction of the human race. On the contrary, Taoist Kunpeng, as the holy teacher of the human race, has saved the human race since the flood, and it''s right to take charge of the ''Kongtong seal''."


    Zhunti said this, but the saints were foolish. They didn''t expect that zhunti, who had always been at odds with Kunpeng, would speak to help Kunpeng. However, when they thought about it, they understood zhunti''s intention. If Kunpeng was in charge of the Terran, because there were few disciples, even if he had a disagreement with the two western saints, he wouldn''t go too far. After all, the two western saints spoke in support of him, but if Taishang Laojun got the control of the Terran, it would be different. Someone must be on the list immediately, The Supreme Lord will certainly jointly explain and suppress the west, so the loss of the west is much greater. It''s better to let Kunpeng take charge of the Terran.


    Empress Houtu, Styx and others also reacted and spoke in support of Kunpeng one after another. They didn''t want to make the supreme old gentleman cheap. Empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult knew that the "Kongtong seal" had disappeared in the three realms. The supreme old gentleman was just fighting for a pass. It was impossible to master the Terran at all.


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want Renjiao to be too powerful, he had to stand with the supreme old gentleman in the current situation. He only heard him say: "as the leader of Renjiao, it''s natural to educate the Terran. The Terran should be decided by the senior brother."


    Zhunti sneered: "It can''t be said that the Terran was created by Empress Nuwa. The eldest martial brother just established the human education and shared the luck of the Terran. It''s even funnier to talk about educating the Terran. The Terran has been supported by Taoist friends Kunpeng since the flood and famine, but it has nothing to do with the human education. In particular, several major disasters of the Terran have been through with the help of Taoist friends Kunpeng. The eldest martial brother I haven''t done anything to the Terran. Why take charge of the Terran? "


    Yuanshi Tianzun had nothing to say when he heard this. Zhunti''s every word was true. He had no way to refute it and had to step down. The supreme old gentleman did not expect that the two saints in the West would make such a bad policy to support Kunpeng to take charge of the Terran in order to protect themselves. If the human education lost the Terran, it would be nothing.


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman said: "although Kunpeng has made great contributions to the Terran, he is too arrogant. He has ignored the safety of the three worlds for several times and threatened the safety of the three worlds with the ''Heavenly star array''. How can such a person be in charge of the Terran? I''m afraid the Terran will be damaged by it, so the Terran will be dangerous."


    When Kunpeng heard the Supreme Master say so, he said, "since you said so, I have to ask for advice. Have you ever damaged the three realms because of me? No, it''s your teaching and elucidation that destroyed the Earth Star Dragon vein and injured countless creatures in the earth star. It''s time for you to abdicate your position and give way to the sages."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, he must have said, "what Kunpeng''s Taoist friends said is very true. People and Buddhism not only have no merit in the human race, but have harmed one party''s creatures for their own selfish interests. It is a heinous crime and should be punished."


    The river Styx, empress Houtu and others also voiced their support for Kunpeng. For a time, the faces of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun became very ugly. The Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa stood watching the play and were very happy to see the criticism of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun. Once they were criticized by the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, and now they are very happy to see this scene Detoxification.

 Chapter 656

    Looking at the people quarrelling, Hongjun Daozu couldn''t see it, so he said, "well, I''ll deal with it myself. You don''t have to quarrel anymore."


    Hearing this, the great old gentleman hurriedly said, "please ask the teacher to decide."


    Kunpeng snorted coldly when he saw this scene and looked at the performance of the supreme Lao Jun''s work with great contempt, but he didn''t make any explanation to the Taoist ancestor.


    Just listen to Hongjun Daozu saying, "the most precious human treasure ''Kongtong seal'' has now returned its origin and disappeared in the three realms. Now there is only the evidence that he''s the emperor. Kunpeng''s'' Kongtong seal ''has disappeared for your reason. In order to show justice, you need to hand over the he''s Bi. What do you think of this?"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "back to the Taoist ancestor, now I have given the Heshi Bi to the witch family, but it has nothing to do with me. As for saying that ''Kongtong seal'' is my own Lingbao, how to deal with it is my own heart. When the Taoist ancestor divided the treasure, he didn''t give me a Lingbao. If I was punished for this, it would be unfair. I don''t accept it."


    The people present did not expect that Kunpeng would say such words. They were shocked that Kunpeng dared not obey the order of Taoist ancestors. The supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun hoped that the teacher would punish Kunpeng more severely. Then the earth empress and Zhen Yuanzi were very worried about the safety of Kunpeng.


    In fact, they are all worried. The Taoist ancestor now represents the way of heaven. As long as Kunpeng does not violate the way of heaven, the Taoist ancestor cannot punish him, otherwise he will lose the balance of the way of heaven.


    The Taoist priest didn''t say anything, but the great old gentleman said, "Kunpeng, don''t be arrogant. If you are so rude to the teacher, you should be punished!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said: "My Lord, I don''t need you to tell me what to do. It''s the general trend of the way of heaven that the Taoist priest preached three times in those years. We don''t owe the Taoist priest any cause and effect, but the Taoist priest got boundless merit from us. The Taoist priest didn''t give us treasure, but how can we control our handling of Lingbao? You don''t need to say that ¡£¡±


    The Supreme Lord was furious when he heard this. He wanted to continue his theory with Kunpeng, but he didn''t expect to be stopped by the words of Daozu. He had no choice but to step down.


    I only heard the Taoist ancestor say, "well, you don''t need to quarrel. There is some truth in what Kunpeng said. When I preached that the world was the will of heaven, Kunpeng and I had no cause and effect. Moreover, I didn''t pass any Lingbao to Kunpeng at the beginning. It''s normal for him to have such a response. According to the virtue of genius, I really have no reason to say such a thing to Kunpeng as a teacher."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "teacher, you are a teacher one day and a father all your life. You have preaching kindness to us. Naturally, we are all disciples of the teacher. Kunpeng can''t be a son of man."


    Kunpeng sneered when he heard that the Supreme Lord wanted to continue to interfere with Daozu and punish him "My Lord, do you think that you are beyond the way of heaven? The way of heaven represents the way of heaven. If the way of heaven is unfair, how can you be in charge of the three realms? I asked myself if I didn''t do anything against the way of heaven, then I shouldn''t be punished. It''s no use exaggerating."


    The Supreme Lord angrily said: "the ''Kongtong seal'' is the most precious treasure of the human race. It is the luck of the human race. Making the ''Kongtong seal'' disappear because of you has committed a great crime against the human race. Naturally, you are against the law of heaven and should be punished!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "My Lord, the ''Tong Kong Seal'' is the treasure of the poor, but it is not given by the Taoist ancestors. As the master, the poor naturally have the right to deal with it. As for the luck of the human race, what do you have to do with it? You are just a thief who steals the luck of the human race, and you are not qualified to preach with the poor. Let me ask you, apart from setting up the people''s religion, what achievements have you made to the human race? How many people believe in the people''s religion? Don''t you Is it always quiet and inaction? It''s really sad that the human race has been established by people like you. According to the poor way, you, the leader of the human religion, should be handed over, otherwise the way of heaven can convince the public! "


    The dispute between Kunpeng and the supreme old gentleman made the people present see Kunpeng''s tough and fearless of power. Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu had great confidence in this. They all knew that Kunpeng would not do anything uncertain. He was naturally confident in doing so, and he had no dissatisfaction with Kunpeng according to the appearance of Taoist ancestors.


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said angrily, "Kunpeng, you are arrogant. Do you want to touch someone to teach you?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "I don''t think so, but since you have no achievements in human education, you should abdicate and give way to the virtuous. Empress Nuwa is the virgin of the human race, and it''s reasonable to take over the position of the leader of human education."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng''s words are bad. Elder martial brother''s disciples also contribute to the human race. Shushan sword sect has always been cutting demons and removing demons, but it has done a lot for the human race. How can you say that the eldest martial brother has made no contribution to the human religion? It is clearly a slander of the eldest martial brother''s achievements."


    Hongjun Daozu also knew about the dispute between Kunpeng and the Supreme Master. Although he didn''t look up to the Supreme Master''s actions, the Supreme Master was his own beginner disciple after all and should defend himself, so he said: "Don''t argue. It''s also a good thing that the Terran doesn''t have the ''Kongtong seal''. Since then, the Terran can be self reliant and no longer completely close itself according to any party. Whether you teach or explain, if you have the ability to develop in the Terran, you can rely on your ability to get the Terran''s Qi."


    Hongjun Daozu said, pause here for a moment, and then said to empress Houtu: "Houtu, it has a great relationship with the clan Bi, but it''s something wrong in your witch family''s hands. After all, it''s a Terran item. Do you think you can return it to the Terran?"


    Empress Houtu didn''t want the witch to be concerned by the saints because of the mere Heshi Bi, so she said, "since the teachers come forward and say so, the disciples naturally have no opinion." empress Houtu said, took out the Heshi Bi and handed it to Taoist ancestor Hongjun.


    After the Taoist ancestor Hongjun received the Heshi Bi from time to time, the saints kept their eyes on the Heshi Bi. This is a treasure related to the unity of the earth and the fairy world. This thing can take the lead in hand.


    Taoist Hongjun ignored the eyes of the saints, but said to empress Houtu, "although you call me a teacher, I can''t take this Lingbao from you for nothing, otherwise it will make the immortals in the three worlds laugh." Taoist Hongjun said. At this time, with his hand in the void, a small Golden Bell appeared in his hand, and just heard him say: "This'' chaotic clock ''is the most precious treasure of Pangu''s opening up the sky. Your witch family has been transformed by Pangu''s blood, and this'' chaotic clock'' will be handed over to you for safekeeping." Hongjun Daozu said and handed the ''chaotic clock'' to empress Houtu.


    "Chaos clock" is one of the three treasures of opening up the sky. It is the most precious treasure in nature. Empress Houtu also saw its power during the Lich war. Seeing it, she quickly came forward and thanked: "thank you for your generous gift."


    As soon as the "chaotic clock" came out, everyone present was shocked. They never thought that a mere heshibi could change from the teacher to the congenital treasure "chaotic clock".


    Only Kunpeng can vaguely think of the reason why Hongjun Daozu did so. Now the "Kongtong seal", the most precious treasure of the human race, has disappeared, which means that the treasure of the emperor has disappeared, so the human race''s luck will be greatly damaged. Without the most precious treasure of the human emperor, it is difficult to ¡õ ¡õ human race''s luck. Although he''s unable to compare with the "Kongtong seal", he''s got a trace of the spirit of a real dragon. Without the "Kongtong seal" It is the only emperor''s treasure that can absorb the beliefs of the human race and evolve itself. Over time, it may become a treasure of postnatal merit and virtue, but it is not weaker than the "Kongtong seal" in terms of ¡õ ¡õ Qi. The reason why the Taoist ancestor gave the "chaos clock" is just to end the cause and effect with the empress of the earth.


    Empress Houtu got the "chaos clock", but it made the saints very jealous. Empress Nuwa couldn''t stand it. She came forward and said, "teacher, this" chaos clock "is the thing of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. It is the treasure of our demon family. It should belong to our demon family. How can we let the witch family take charge? Please think twice!"


    Hongjun Daozu said calmly, "the Eastern Emperor Taiyi just borrowed the ''chaotic clock''. The three treasures of opening the sky are owned by Pangu great God, and then the earth is the blood of the ancestral witch Pangu great God, and has made contributions to heaven and earth. It is reasonable to master the ''chaotic clock''. You don''t need to say more. Step back."


    Empress Nu Wa still wanted to say something, but she was stopped by the leader of Tongtian cult. Although the leader of Tongtian cult was also very jealous of the innate treasure of "chaotic clock", he didn''t want to let the Taoist ancestors have a prejudice against the demon clan because of the "chaotic clock", which would be very unfavorable to their future development.


    In fact, the leader of Tongtian cult is too cautious. Now Daozu acts on behalf of the way of heaven. Naturally, he acts fairly. He will not blame the demon family for a mere word, so he will lose the power to act on behalf of the way of heaven.


    The Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two western holy capitals also have great ideas about the "chaotic clock", but they understand that nothing can be done. They are silent. They just pay attention to the Heshi Bi and hope that their side can unify the fairy world.

 Chapter 657

    After the leader of Tongtian cult stopped Nu Wa, he secretly pointed to the Heshi Bi. With Nu Wa''s intelligence, he naturally knew what Tongtian cult leader meant.


    Just listen to empress Nuwa said, "teacher, how could the ''chaotic clock'' have been the treasure of my demon family? In doing so, the teacher should give me some compensation for the demon family, and don''t have too many disciples. Just ask the teacher to give this harmony to the disciples!"


    When empress Nu Wa said this, she made the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints angry. She only heard Yuanshi Tianzun say: "Younger martial sister Nu Wa, it''s wrong to say that the ''chaotic clock'' was originally the treasure of Pangu''s great God, and the empress of the earth was transformed by Pangu''s blood essence. It''s natural to take back the ''chaotic clock''. It''s very kind and righteous that the teacher didn''t ask your demon family to collect the borrowing fee. How can you make such an unreasonable request? You really can''t be a son of man."


    The two saints in the West didn''t want the Heshi Bi to fall into the hands of the demon clan, so the zhunti also said, "what elder martial brother Yuanshi said is very true, but the idea of empress Nuwa is too much."


    Hongjun Daozu didn''t want to hand over the Heshi Bi to others. Now, seeing the saints fighting secretly for this, he said: "this Heshi Bi is less than the time of birth, and you don''t need to argue about it. This treasure will appear when it is born, but you don''t have to worry about it."


    After hearing this, the Supreme Lord asked, "teacher, since the earth fairy world needs unification, does it mean that the human race is in chaos and all parties are competing for the throne of emperor? And younger martial brother Hongyun can end the quantitative robbery only by preaching, that is to say, the person of destiny should come from younger martial brother Hongyun, or younger martial brother Hongyun himself?"


    Hongjun Daozu said calmly: "This is not the case. It''s true that Hongyun preached that the end of the quantity robbery is true, but the person of destiny does not necessarily come from his family. All parties may win the person of destiny, which depends on the means of all of you! I want to remind you in advance that once the quantity robbery is over, that is, when the four forces invade, you''d better not lose too much in the quantity robbery, otherwise It will affect future development. "


    The supreme old gentleman couldn''t help but move when he heard this and said, "teacher, in that case, can you hand over the ''yehuo Red Lotus'' and'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' in the hands of Styx and Kunpeng to everyone for safekeeping, so as to avoid disputes."


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, the Styx river was angry. He ignored the presence of the Taoist priest and said angrily, "if you want me to hand over the ''karma fire red lotus'', you just need to use the'' Tai Chi diagram ''or the'' heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower '', otherwise everything is free from discussion. Even if I destroy it, I won''t give it to you."


    The supreme old gentleman''s face turned red when he heard this, but he didn''t expect that the always obscure Styx river would be desperate to say such words in front of everyone.


    Seeing this scene, Kunpeng sneered and said: "both ''yehuo Red Lotus'' and'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' are the best congenital spiritual treasures. Taoist friends of Styx river said this very much. After all, we have not shared the spiritual treasure from Taoist ancestors, and our wealth is not comparable to that of all Taoist friends. Since Lao Jun and Taoist friends want this'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' and ''yehuo Red Lotus'', we can barter well!"


    Kunpeng paused a little when he said this, and then said, "I don''t just mean Lao Jun''s friends. If anyone here wants to get the ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'', as long as he can get the corresponding congenital Lingbao or congenital Zhibao exchange, I will immediately exchange with the immortals without saying a word."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Styx river is not a fool. He also said: "I''m the same as Kunpeng''s friends. As long as someone wants this'' karma fire red lotus'', I have enough innate Lingbao to exchange with him without saying a word."


    Hearing this, zhunti said, "but I don''t know what criteria you want to use to decide the basic of exchange?"


    When Styx heard zhunti''s words, he couldn''t help looking at Kunpeng. After seeing Kunpeng''s slight nod, he was very calm in his heart. He said calmly: "nature is based on fairness. As long as it is a fair deal, then I have nothing to say."


    Kunpeng also laughed: "Now you all know the wonderful functions of ''karma fire red lotus'' and'' Xuanshui Black Lotus''. It can be said that these two lotus seats can be compared with the congenital treasure. However, I can''t bear the disaster when it comes to me. If you want to ''twelve grades of Xuanshui Black Lotus'', it''s impossible. This'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' has been used by me and disappeared into the three realms. If you don''t believe it, you can ask your ancestors However, I have several "four grade Xuanshui Black Lotus" in my hand. If you are interested, you can exchange it for the innate treasure! "


    Everyone was shocked when Kunpeng said this. Except that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were relatively calm, others did not believe that Kunpeng would destroy the "Twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus". They all thought that Kunpeng was lying.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "Kunpeng, don''t talk nonsense. The ''twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus'' is the best congenital treasure. How can it disappear when it disappears? Don''t you think it''s funny to deceive everyone with this?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said calmly, "if you don''t believe it, you can ask Zu to see if I''m lying, but it''s impossible for you to get ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' or even'' yehuohong Lotus'' empty handed. There''s nothing so cheap underground this day!"


    For Kunpeng, the supreme old gentleman naturally didn''t believe it, so he said, "Kunpeng, since you say that the ''twelve product Xuanshui Black Lotus'' has disappeared in the three realms, can you have a certificate?"


    Kunpeng sneered and said: "the Black Lotus in Xuanshui is the treasure of the poor. I can deal with it as I want. My friends have no right to intervene. Whether you believe it or not, it has nothing to do with the poor."


    Tao Zu was also a little annoyed with the disputes among the people, so he said: "I understand your mind that ''karma fire red lotus'' and'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' are the spiritual treasures of Kunpeng and Styx. Naturally, they should deal with them by themselves. I shouldn''t have said this, but what Kunpeng said just now is the truth. The ''twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus'' has disappeared in the three realms."


    The supreme old gentleman was shocked when he heard this. If the "Xuanshui Black Lotus" disappeared in the three realms, the consequences would be very serious for him. Originally, he wanted to use this reason to let Yuanshi Tianzun and himself attack Kunpeng and seize Kunpeng''s luck in the Terran. Now he is dreaming, which is a great blow to him.


    The Supreme Lord was puzzled and asked, "teacher, the ''twelve Xuanshui Black Lotus'' and'' Kongtong seal ''are the best congenital treasures. Even the congenital treasure'' Pangu flag ''may not be able to damage them. How can Kunpeng destroy both these two treasures? Please give me some advice?"


    Not only did the Supreme Master have some doubts, but all the people present, except a few who knew about it, were very confused and eager to know what they really wanted to know.


    Seeing that the great old gentleman was so persistent, Taoist ancestor Hongjun sighed and was very disappointed with him. However, since the great old gentleman asked this question, he didn''t explain it well, so he said: "You''ve all come into a misunderstanding. Although the best congenital treasure and even the congenital treasure are difficult to damage, it doesn''t mean they can''t be damaged. When I preached, I said the method of cutting three corpses into a Tao. Both the congenital treasure and the congenital treasure can be used to cut corpses, and naturally they can also be used to cultivate the second God. The reason why Kunpeng made the" Twelve mysterious water Black Lotus "and" Kongtong seal "disappear is the knot Combining these two methods, the sword takes the wrong edge, turns the two congenital Lingbao into the second God, and cuts off the three corpses at once. In this way, the congenital Lingbao becomes a separate existence of him, and naturally disappears into the three realms! "


    Hearing Hongjun Daozu''s words, the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West were shocked. They all thought to themselves, "no wonder Kunpeng didn''t become a saint, but he can fight with the saint. It turned out that he cut all three corpses with the help of the power of congenital Lingbao, that is to say, there were three congenital Lingbao lost. Such a big hand is shocking."


    The great old gentleman asked, "teacher, how powerful is this secret method compared with the method of cutting three corpses?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "this method is not known to the teacher, not in the three thousand Avenue. The teacher doesn''t know the final result of the comparison between the two, but it''s still a secret method in front of him."


    The supreme old gentleman was very surprised when he heard this. He never thought that Kunpeng had such a secret method, so he asked, "teacher, cut the body with this secret method, and the congenital Lingbao may be used again?"


    Hongjun Daozu shook his head and said, "the Lingbao has completely turned into three corpses and disappeared into the three realms. How can it be reused? This secret method consumes a lot, but ordinary people can''t afford it!"


    The Supreme Lord was both happy and worried when he heard this. He was happy that Kunpeng was so stupid that he destroyed three innate Lingbao and cut off three corpses. That is to say, he didn''t have many Lingbao available in his hands. In this way, he could no longer worry that Kunpeng used the "Kongtong seal" to control the trend of the human race. What worried him was that Kunpeng hadn''t used the three corpse avatars all the time People can''t see his details, listen to the teacher, and the teacher doesn''t know the power of Kunpeng''s secret method. It''s chilling that Kunpeng hides himself so much.

 Chapter 658

    The great old gentleman thought of this and said, "teacher, can you explain this secret method in detail, so that we can have a long experience and our disciples can choose in the future?"


    Hearing this, Hongjun Daozu sighed and said, "I''m ashamed to be a teacher. I only know a little about this secret method. I don''t know the details. This may be created by Kunpeng. You want to ask Kunpeng for details."


    The Supreme Lord didn''t expect that the secret method was so secret that even the teacher didn''t know the details.


    At this time, zhunti came forward and said, "teacher, listen to your words, this secret method is similar to my Western Golden body. Is it possible to combine the two?"


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun couldn''t help looking at the zhunti with deep meaning, and then said, "your golden body ¡õ¡õ is also the wrong edge of the sword, which is similar to the secret method of Kunpeng, but I don''t know whether it can be combined, because after all, you understand it by yourself!"


    When Kunpeng heard what the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and zhunti said, he understood that the other party was thinking of his own secret method, but Kunpeng didn''t care. As long as he didn''t tell the details, their research was useless, just like the golden body. Everyone knows how it happened, but few people can really refine the golden body.


    When zhunti heard Hongjun Daozu''s words, he turned to Kunpeng and said, "Kunpeng Daozu''s quantity robbery is coming, and the four forces are about to invade the three realms. I don''t know if you can spread this secret law to the three realms, so that everyone can resist the disaster and benefit the three realms?"


    Hearing zhunti''s words, the supreme old gentleman also came forward and said, "junior brother zhunti''s words are very good. Such three realms are great blessings, but I don''t know what Kunpeng Taoist friends intend?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and said, "since we want to benefit the three realms, I don''t know why the two saints don''t inform the three realms of their ¡õ¡õ but ask for the poor''s Secret Dharma? If the two Taoist friends are willing to exchange all their Taoist Dharma with the poor, then the poor will raise their hands to welcome."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the faces of zhunti and Taishang Laojun suddenly changed, but they were stunned by desire. They even forgot that Kunpeng always had sharp teeth and sharp mouth, and it was impossible to suppress him with all living beings in the three realms. However, the loser doesn''t lose the array. I just heard that zhunti said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng''s words are bad. I think Buddhism has created all living beings. Many people have come into our door and received ¡õ¡õ, but Taoist friends are different from us and don''t preach great religions. This secret method should contribute to the benefit of all living beings in the three realms!"


    Kunpeng smiled calmly and said, "I think I''m a little bad after hearing what zhunti''s friend said. I''m sorry for all living beings in the three worlds." Kunpeng stopped for a moment.


    At this time, zhunti immediately said, "it''s a blessing for Taoist friends Kunpeng to have such a mind. Please tell us the secret method, and we can tell all living beings in the three worlds!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he pretended to be curious and asked, "you must mention Taoist friends. What do you mean to tell you the secret method? What do you mean by saying so?"


    When zhunti heard this, he was stunned and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, didn''t you just say that you''re sorry for all living beings in the three realms?"


    Kunpeng said, "I mean, I''m sorry for all living beings in the three realms, but I didn''t say I wanted to pass on the secret Dharma to you!"


    But zhunti said angrily, "so, Taoist friends ignore the safety of the three worlds?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "Zhunti Saint doesn''t want to talk about the safety of the three realms, but I pay much more to the three realms than you, but you are not qualified to say this to me. However, I also think so ¡õ ¡õ more people know it will be better, so they try their best to establish a big religion to speak for the three realms. In this way, the three realms can enter our door ¡õ¡õ. I don''t know what zhunti Saint thinks of this method?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, zhunti was very angry. However, he didn''t expect Kunpeng to hit the snake and follow the stick. He even wanted to take this opportunity to teach and compete with them for the good fortune of the three realms. Originally, the three realms were chaotic enough. If Kunpeng established a big religion to intervene, it would lead to greater disaster.


    Thinking of this, zhunti said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends are only quasi saints, but it''s not good to rashly establish religion. Please think twice before you act, and don''t damage the three realms."


    Kunpeng said, "listen to the words of the saints, but it takes the saints to establish a religion. In this way, as long as I have a good road, I can establish a religion. I don''t know what that means?"


    Hearing this dialogue between zhunti and Kunpeng, the great old gentleman was very suspicious. Zhunti seemed to be embarrassing Kunpeng, but he led Kunpeng to the establishment of religion step by step. Now, the three circles are in a mess due to the sectarian dispute. If Kunpeng adds in, it would be very bad for him, and if zhunti joins hands with Kunpeng, it would be very bad for him.


    Thinking of this, the Supreme Lord couldn''t sit still any longer. He just heard him say, "Taoist friend Kunpeng''s words are bad! Establishing a religion is not as simple as Taoist friends think. Now the amount of robbery is stopped, and the four forces are also eyeing the three worlds. At this time, it''s not a time to establish a religion. Please don''t mention it for the time being."


    The saints did not want Kunpeng to establish a religion, but that was a great threat to themselves. The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the leader of Tongtian cult, the two saints of the West and empress Nuwa also spoke to stop it.


    Kunpeng didn''t want to teach and compete with the saints for the good fortune of the three realms. The reason why he said this was just to take the initiative in the struggle, so he sighed: "well, since the saints all said that, I have nothing to say, so let''s do it. But it''s not that I don''t want to contribute to the three realms, but that I''m intentional and lack of strength!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the saints secretly said, "those who have seen shameless have never seen such shameless. You just don''t want to tell your secret law."


    However, although the saints thought so, they couldn''t say it directly. They all said, "we all know this. Taoist friends don''t need to care too much."


    Kunpeng smiled calmly when he heard this. Now he has taken the initiative and there is no need to argue with the saints, so he didn''t say anything and retreated.


    When zhunti saw this, he was very helpless. He wanted to use the power of the three worlds to oppress Kunpeng to say the secret law, so as to match his golden body and enhance his strength, but he didn''t think that stealing chicken could not almost erode a handful of rice, but he had to accompany a smiling face. He was as depressed as he wanted to be.


    Zhunti is just depressed in his heart. In the hearts of supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa, he hates the two saints in the West. In their hearts, they think that zhunti''s reason for saying so is probably collusion with Kunpeng, who wants to make Kunpeng''s religion share the good fortune of the East. No wonder they think so. Anyone would doubt it. Even Na Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Styx doubt whether Kunpeng is making an alliance with zhunti behind their backs and is ready to seek benefits in this mass robbery. Among the people, only empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi have more trust in Kunpeng. They don''t have such an idea.


    Looking at the skeptical faces of the saints, zhunti and Jieyin sighed deeply in their hearts. They also understood that now the saints are only afraid to doubt that they want to form an alliance with Kunpeng, but they can''t defend themselves.


    Kunpeng has also been observing the faces of the people. When he saw the appearance of Haotian, the West Queen Mother and the Styx River, he understood that his alliance was only afraid to split. However, Kunpeng didn''t think they could be of much use and didn''t take it to heart. As long as empress Houtu stood with him, everything was not a problem.


    The saints saw that they could not get the details of the secret method from Kunpeng, so they could only do it. They were silent. At this time, Hongjun Daozu said, "I understand what you think in your heart, but you should understand that you still have the possibility of reincarnation and rebirth in the quantitative robbery. However, when the four forces invade the three realms, as long as they are not the gods on the list of gods, they will disappear in the three realms after death. You should remember."


    Upon hearing this, Styx couldn''t help but move in his heart and asked, "teacher, so it''s possible for even saints to die at the time of the invasion of the four forces?"


    Hongjun Daozu nodded and said, "that''s right!"


    When Taoist Hongjun said this, all saints were surprised, and saints could die. This shocked them too much. I saw the supreme old gentleman come forward and say, "teacher, don''t you say that saints are immortal? How can they die?"


    Hongjun Daozu sighed: "The invasion of the three realms by the four forces is due to the good fortune of the great road. Therefore, you should do your best not only as a teacher, but also as a teacher. If you are defeated, your teacher will disappear between heaven and earth, and the way of heaven may be broken. What''s more, you saints who shelter under the way of heaven. The so-called immortality is just for you, not absolute, but for you Need to remember. "

 Chapter 659

    After hearing the words of Taoist Hongjun, the saints were shocked or shocked, but they didn''t expect such serious consequences for the four forces to invade the three realms.


    The Supreme Lord came forward and asked, "teacher, how is this possible? You are the existence of the way of heaven. Do the four forces also have your existence?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "nothing is impossible. Since the other party dares to invade the three realms, they naturally have their own excellence, and they naturally also have the existence of heaven."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "can you tell us the details of the four forces so that we can be prepared?"


    Hongjun Daozu said: "Speaking of these four forces, we should start from Pangu''s pioneering work. They were all demons generated in chaos, escaped Pangu''s daily disasters, and entered chaos from robbing the origin of the west at the beginning of the flood. However, they somehow opened up a small world by themselves, and then gradually found that they grew stronger. Don''t you always doubt why the four forces would become stronger Have you the ability to arrange people on the earth star, because they themselves are from the Pangu world and have coordinates for the three realms. They can send some mortals into the earth star through the channel. "


    After hearing these words, he then said, "the teacher said that the reason why we are poor in the west is because our origin is taken away by them?"


    Hongjun Daozu nodded and said, "that''s right."


    When zhunti heard this, he asked, "teacher, can we recover everything in the west if we recapture our origin?"


    Hongjun Daozu sighed, "it''s not so simple. Now no one knows what the origin turns into, and as the teacher knows, once the four forces invade, the whole world will be connected with the three realms. Even if you find the origin, it''s difficult to extract it. Unless you have the power of the true way of heaven, it''s impossible."


    Then he said, "the teacher fits the way of heaven, and I hope the teacher can help restore my Western luck!"


    Hongjun Daozu sighed, "it''s not that I don''t want to help, but that I can''t help. The four forces also have the existence of heaven. As a teacher, I want to resist their invasion, but I can''t concentrate on your battle."


    Hearing this, Kunpeng moved in his heart and asked, "Daozu, does it mean that the other party''s heaven needs your resistance, and it is us who decide the victory of this battle. As long as we can win, the other party''s heaven will disappear?"


    Hongjun Daozu nodded and said, "that''s right, so you''d better not fight too fiercely in the measurement robbery, otherwise you won''t be able to resist when the four forces invade."


    After hearing that Daozu Hongjun mentioned the amount robbery again, the great old gentleman had always had fantasies about the "Twelve product industry fire red lotus" in the hand of the Styx River, so he came forward and said: "Teacher, we also want to control the quantity robbery, but there is no favorable means. The ''karma fire red lotus'' in the hands of Styx is very useful for those who are listed as gods. If he can contribute this treasure, many losses will be reduced in the quantity robbery. Please take the teacher as the master."


    Hearing what the Supreme Lord said, Taoist ancestor Hongjun was extremely dissatisfied with the Supreme Lord. He said earlier that the "karma fire red lotus" was not given to the Styx, but there was nothing he could do about it. But the Supreme Lord was still obsessed and entangled in this matter. Isn''t this causing trouble for himself.


    Thinking of this, Taoist Hongjun said calmly: "You don''t need to mention it any more. As a teacher, I said that the ''karma fire Lotus'' is the property of the Styx River, and I can''t interfere with it. Moreover, even if you have the'' karma fire Lotus'', the ''karma fire Lotus'' cultivates lotus seeds based on karma. The deepest part of the karma in the three realms is the blood sea where the Styx river is located. Even if you get it, it''s useless. You can''t help it Ask the Styx how many lotus seeds he has cultivated in such a long time! "


    Seeing that Taoist Hongjun came forward to explain for himself, Styx was very happy. He hurried forward and said: "It''s very difficult to cultivate lotus seeds. I have only cultivated three of these ''twelve industry fire red lotus'' since the flood and famine, and they have all been used. The success of these three lotus seeds depends on the blessing of the Lich war and the boundless karma. Now it''s very difficult to cultivate them again."


    The Supreme Lord didn''t believe what Styx said and said, "it''s impossible. Kunpeng''s'' twelve product Xuanshui Black Lotus'' cultivated more than ten Black Lotus. How can you ''yehuohong Lotus'' only cultivate three lotus seeds? Styx, you''re obviously pushing away and don''t want to tell the truth."


    Yuanshi Tianzun also knew about the interception in the heavenly court, so he also said: "what elder martial brother said is that more than ten people intercepted in the heavenly court, but more than ten people got Xuanshui Black Lotus. The ''fire red lotus'' and the'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' are of the same quality. How can they only produce three lotus seeds!"


    Seeing that neither the Supreme Lord nor the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty believed it, the river Styx said, "since the two saints don''t believe it, you can ask the sage to see how many lotus seeds the ''merit Golden Lotus'' in his hand has cultivated over the years, so you can know the details!"


    When I heard the words of the Styx River, I couldn''t stand aside and watch the excitement, so I came forward and said, "my ''merit Golden Lotus'' is much worse than the'' twelve product fire red lotus'' of the Styx River friend. Only one lotus seed has been cultivated, and now my golden lotus has been damaged. The lotus cultivated in the future is acquired and has no function as the teacher said."


    The Supreme Lord couldn''t help saying, "it''s not that I don''t believe you two, but why Kunpeng''s'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' can cultivate so many lotus seeds, while the two Taoist friends only cultivate a few. This gap is too big."


    When he heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, there''s nothing we can do if we don''t believe it. In fact, not only you are confused, but also I am very confused. I think there must be another mystery."


    When Kunpeng saw that Jieyin brought the topic to himself, he turned a blind eye to it and ignored it. In this way, Taishang Laojun and Jieyin were also very helpless.


    The Supreme Lord could only ask the Taoist ancestor, "teacher, disciples are a little puzzled. Why can Kunpeng''s'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' cultivate so many lotus seeds, while there are only a few ''merit Golden Lotus'' and'' industry fire red lotus'' introduced to the Styx River, which is incredible."


    Seeing that the Supreme Lord had always been thinking about this "red lotus of karma fire", Taoist Hongjun knew that if he kept thinking about it, he would inevitably suffer a lot of losses in the mass robbery, which would affect the invasion of the three realms by the four forces in the future. At that time, he would suffer a lot of damage.


    Thinking of this, Taoist Hongjun said: "In fact, Jieyin and the Styx River are both true. The ''karma fire red lotus'' needs karma to cultivate lotus seeds, while the'' merit Golden Lotus'' needs merit. These two kinds of karma are very few for you. Fortunately, as long as the sea of blood is in the Styx River, you can gather enough karma to cultivate a lotus seed, but not many people have gained much merit since the beginning of the day. Jieyin has cultivated The lotus seed that came out was still a trace of merit and virtue from the Tao of heaven at the time of self preaching. It was painstakingly cultivated and put into practice. "


    The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty asked, "what does the teacher need to cultivate the ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' as the basis? How can Kunpeng cultivate so many Xuanshui Black Lotus?"


    Seeing that Yuanshi Tianzun stood up again, Hongjun Daozu sighed and was disappointed with Yuanshi Tianzun. Hongjun Daozu was disappointed, but the Supreme Lord was very happy. It was much easier for him to have Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Just when the Supreme Lord was happy, he only heard Hongjun Daozu say: "what is needed for the success of ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' cultivation is Sanguang divine water. You all know its treasures. The reason why Kunpeng has cultivated so many Xuanshui Black Lotus must be that he has found a lot of Sanguang divine water."


    Seeing that Taoist Hongjun had told his secret, Kunpeng came forward and said, "what Taoist said is very true. It took a lot of three light divine water to cultivate the dozens of Xuanshui Black Lotus. Now they are all used under the sect of interception, but he has no benefit. Now I still have a few Xuanshui Black Lotus in my hand. If anyone wants to exchange it for the former spirit treasure."


    Hearing the three light divine water, the people were in great spirits. This was a good thing, so they couldn''t help thinking of Kunpeng and wanted to get some three light divine water from him. However, when they heard Kunpeng''s words, they couldn''t help feeling cold, especially the leader of Tongtian cult and Empress Nuwa. Although Kunpeng didn''t say that they had crossed the river and demolished the bridge, the two sides were in the same situation Stranger, it is impossible to get benefits from it. At this time, they both feel very regretful and lost a powerful ally for nothing.


    For the performance of the people, Kunpeng naturally understands what the other party thinks, but Kunpeng doesn''t want to have any contact with them at all, and his relationship with the saints is very embarrassing now, including the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa.

 Chapter 660

    Sanguang divine water can be said to be the source of ten thousand waters, with infinite vitality. In those days, the first emperor of heaven just got a few drops of Sanguang divine water from Hongjun Taoist ancestor, and finally put it into a Yujing bottle and gave it to his disciple, Taoist Cihang. However, he didn''t expect that his painstaking efforts didn''t return. Instead, he helped the enemy. That Taoist Cihang turned traitor to Buddhism and became a Guanyin Bodhisattva, Plain white has benefited the two saints of the West. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun always cherished his Sanguang divine water. Now, after learning that Kunpeng spent a huge amount of Sanguang divine water to cultivate more than ten Xuanshui Black Lotus, he couldn''t help thinking about Kunpeng.


    Zhunti is not to mention that he is also very concerned about Sanguang divine water. Although there are golden lotus cultivated by saints in the Western eight treasure merit pool, they are all acquired and grow slowly. If we can get Sanguang divine water, these golden lotus can grow rapidly, which is very beneficial to the West.


    Zhunti didn''t have the idea of Guanyin Bodhisattva, but because Guanyin Bodhisattva was connected with burning lamps, fearing to stay with sun Buddha, Puxian, Manjusri and others, he didn''t want to affect the idea of burning lamps and causing civil strife in the West. Now hearing what Taoist ancestors said, zhunti understood that Kunpeng either had a water source of three lights, Or you can cultivate the three lights divine water, so you also have the idea of the three lights divine water.


    Not to mention Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa, Sanguang divine water can wash the body and evil spirit of the demon family, which is very useful for the demon family. Naturally, it also has the idea of Sanguang divine water.


    All forces are making the idea of Sanguang Shenshui, but everyone also understands the strength of Kunpeng. They don''t want to be a bird and want to wait for others to come forward and eat meat. After all, according to the teacher, the quantity robbery is very dangerous, and after the quantity robbery, it will face the invasion of the four forces. It''s not good to compete with Kunpeng.


    The saints look at me and I look at you. They all expect each other to be impatient and speak first. However, the saints are still very kind-hearted. No one can speak. The saints can bear it, but the Jade Emperor and the mother of the Western King can''t bear it. Especially the mother of the Western King, she has a flat peach tree. If she can be watered with the three light divine water, its quality will be improved.


    Just listen, the West queen mother first said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, do you know if there are any friends of the three light gods?"


    Kunpeng knows what the queen mother of the West thinks. Now Kunpeng has gathered the spiritual roots of the five elements, and the cause and effect of both sides have been. Although he is said to be an ally verbally, the performance of the queen mother of the West and Haotian is obviously useless. Kunpeng will not reveal his secret because of them.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said calmly, "what a precious thing Sanguang divine water is. I can cultivate so many Xuanshui Black Lotus. I''ve used it up, and there will be surplus there."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the mother of the Western King looked a little unnatural, but had an opinion on Kunpeng. Everyone present understood that according to Kunpeng''s behavior, it was impossible to use up the Sanguang divine water. There must be a lot in his hands, but Kunpeng''s excuse was also very good. Cultivating more than ten Xuanshui Black Lotus naturally took a lot of Sanguang divine water, He said so, and the people present could not refute it.


    The Jade Emperor couldn''t bear Kunpeng''s shirking, so he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are joking. How precious the Sanguang divine water is, and how could Taoist friends use up all of it in order to cultivate the Black Lotus in Xuanshui!"


    However, Kunpeng didn''t want to argue with the Jade Emperor on this. He said calmly, "I don''t have three light divine water in my hand. Whether Taoist friends are willing to believe it is Taoist friends'' own business, which has nothing to do with me."


    Hearing that Kunpeng did not give himself face, the Jade Emperor was very angry and wanted to come forward to quarrel with Kunpeng again. At this time, the West queen mother stopped him and stopped him.


    Just listen to the West Queen Mother said, "since Taoist friends don''t have Sanguang divine water, please leave some for us if Taoist friends find Sanguang divine water in the future."


    Kun Peng indifferently said: "Dao friend, please be assured that if we see goodbye to the three rivers in the future, we will save a little bit for our friends, but Dao friends also understand that the Holy Spirit is the essence of heaven and earth, which can not be met and the poor will not dare to find it again."


    The queen mother of the West said, "as long as Taoist friends devote themselves to it, success or failure depends on the will of heaven."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he nodded and said nothing more. Seeing this, the queen mother of the West stopped talking and pulled the Jade Emperor back.


    The saints originally wanted the Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother to be the first birds, but they didn''t expect that the West Queen Mother''s letting go halfway disrupted their plan. Among the saints, the least worried is the supreme old gentleman. As the leader of the human religion, he can share the human spirit. Now Kunpeng has lost the human treasure "Kongtong seal" and can''t control the human spirit. This is very beneficial to him. Naturally, he doesn''t need to care about Kunpeng''s ideas.


    The Supreme Master said, "I''m afraid Kunpeng Taoist friends are shirking their words. It''s said that ''twelve Xuanshui Black Lotus'' is the best water treasure, which contains the law of water. Since Taoist friends cut three corpses with this treasure, they must understand the law of water. How can there be no three light divine water in their hands."


    However, Kunpeng didn''t think much of Caijun, and still said faintly: "I have said that there is no Sanguang divine water in my hand. Whether you believe it or not has nothing to do with me."


    The Supreme Lord didn''t want to let Kunpeng go and said, "does Kunpeng''s Taoist friend think otherwise and don''t want to contribute to the safety of the three worlds!"


    Kunpeng hated the tone of the supreme Lao Jun, sneered and said, "Lao Jun, Taoist friends are shameless. Taoist friends always use the safety of the three realms to oppress people, but they don''t know what contributions they have made to the three realms. What''s the qualification to speak in this tone?"


    In the face of Kunpeng''s counterattack, the supreme Lao Jun said disapprovingly: "it''s wrong for Kunpeng Taoist friends to say so. As a teacher''s eldest disciple and a human teacher, the leader naturally has to contribute to the teacher. How can things such as Sanguang divine water, which are very useful to the three realms, be ignored."


    Kunpeng said disdainfully, "I know who has this treasure, but I don''t know if Lao Jun''s Taoist friends have the ability to get it from her?"


    The Supreme Lord was hesitant when he heard this. He understood that Kunpeng meant Guanyin Bodhisattva, but now Guanyin Bodhisattva is a Western Chinese, but he can''t ask for it. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor''s face changed when he heard Kunpeng''s words. The rebellion of Guanyin Bodhisattva has always been a disease in his heart. Now Kunpeng has been used to suppress the supreme old gentleman, which makes him not angry.


    When zhunti and Jieyin heard this, they couldn''t help being very angry with Kunpeng. Kunpeng obviously pushed the west to the opposite of Yuanshi Tianzun. If Yuanshi Tianzun can''t solve how those traitors face the immortals in the world.


    Among the people, the most happy is the Styx river. Not only did Hongjun Daozu come forward to help him keep the "red lotus of karma fire", but his great enemy Zhun Ti and pick-up were also noticed by Yuanshi Tianzun, which was very beneficial for him to preserve his strength in the great disaster.


    For the four saints who wanted to make Kunpeng''s idea, the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the west, Daozu was very angry. Before, things had always been under the control of Daozu. Although Kunpeng had made changes, they did not violate the way of heaven, but he didn''t know when Kunpeng changed, so he couldn''t see clearly, Especially now that Kunpeng himself has absorbed the "Kongtong seal" as a congenital treasure with a secret method, he has gradually separated from the mastery of the Tao of heaven.


    Hongjun Daozu wanted to deal with Kunpeng, but now Kunpeng has the ability to resist the heavenly way, which makes him helpless. What''s more, if he hadn''t kept suppressing the Quartet forces from being able to make spatial positioning, I''m afraid the Quartet forces would be able to invade the three realms immediately. Various reasons have limited Daozu''s ability, He had to give up the idea of dealing with Kunpeng. Moreover, the Daozu also knew that Kunpeng must have obtained the source of immortality after absorbing the "Kongtong seal", which is the ability of the heavenly way that cannot be destroyed. On the surface, Kunpeng has not yet proved the holy way, but the Daozu understood that Kunpeng now has the ability to surpass ordinary saints. The three corpses condensed by the innate spiritual treasure can be said to be immortal evidence, in addition to the power of the heavenly way, I''m afraid no one can destroy it. Coupled with the source of immortality, it can be said that Kunpeng has stood on the way of heaven.


    Although the Taoist ancestor didn''t know what else Kunpeng had, he also understood that Kunpeng was definitely not as simple as it showed, but it happened that the supreme old gentleman had to get benefits from Kunpeng. How could people who couldn''t even see through be dealt with by the saints of the supreme old gentleman, and how could he not be angry with the Taoist ancestor.


    Unfortunately, the idea of Hongjun Daozu was too great, but Lao Jun and others didn''t find it. They were all addicted to the temptation of the three light divine water. If they didn''t take Kunpeng as a matter at all, only the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were better. They had a lot of dealings with Kunpeng, understood the horror of Kunpeng, and didn''t want to be evil with Kunpeng, The performance of Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa made Hongjun Taoist ancestor feel at ease,

 Chapter 661

    However, Hongjun Daozu didn''t want the Supreme Master, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the west to annoy Kunpeng and ruin their own affairs because of the Sanguang divine water. It wasn''t Hongjun Daozu who was afraid of Kunpeng. Moreover, the current situation made him fear the loss of too much power of the four religions because of Kunpeng.


    Just listen to Hongjun''s way and Zu Nu''s way: "that''s enough. Do you still have me in your eyes? I''m fighting here."


    Hongjun Daozu was so angry that Lao Jun and others were stunned. They realized that they were too presumptuous, so they quickly came forward to apologize.


    I only heard the Supreme Lord Lao Jun say, "disciple Wuzheng, please forgive me."


    Hongjun Daozu didn''t want to force Taishang Laojun and others too much, so he said, "you all understand your mind, but you should distinguish the primary and secondary, unite and tide over the difficulties together. How can you make your teacher rest assured that you are so hostile to each other? Don''t mention the three lights divine water again, or think about how to tide over the disaster."


    To be angry with Hongjun Daoyi was to make the Supreme Master and others lose their ideas. No one wanted to provoke the teacher to be angry, so as not to be punished and lose the opportunity, so they all kept silent.


    Seeing this, Daozu Hongjun felt at ease and said: "Up to now, it''s no use for you to argue. Sanguang divine water is not ordinary water. You can have as many as you want. It''s not easy for Kunpeng to cultivate so many ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' with Sanguang divine water. You don''t have to think about him anymore. Now the list of gods has been signed. If you don''t have anything, go back and prepare for the coming of mass robbery!"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun didn''t expect Hongjun Daozu to say something to let them leave. Although they didn''t want to, they didn''t dare to disobey the teacher''s order and were ready to leave, but at this time, suddenly Haotian said, "Daozu, this mass robbery can be divided into Tianting?"


    Hearing Haotian''s words, Taishang Laojun and others couldn''t help but stop for the time being and listen to the teacher''s words.


    Just listen to Hongjun Daozu calmly say: "the three worlds of the quantity robbery are among them, and Tianting is no exception."


    Haotian was very disappointed when he heard this. At this time, the queen mother of the West said, "Daozu, there are only some ordinary heavenly soldiers left in the heaven. How can they be involved in the quantity robbery? I''m afraid they are unable to run the stars in the sky."


    Hongjun Daozu understood that Haotian and Xi Wangmu wanted to protect themselves through his mouth, but they didn''t know that Daozu was exhausted and had the mind to take care of the life and death of Tianting. They only heard Daozu say: "As long as the heavenly court doesn''t recruit cause and effect, it can survive the robbery. If you have too deep cause and effect, I can''t help it. Well, you all go down and prepare to go. Before the end of the robbery, Zixiao palace will no longer open."


    For the words of Daozu, people could not help shivering. In this way, they want to preserve their strength in the quantity robbery, but they have to face it independently. Daozu will no longer interfere in their actions.


    Kunpeng had doubts about Hongjun Daozu''s move. He didn''t understand why Daozu did so. It was obviously not in line with his own wishes. However, Kunpeng couldn''t make any more moves in Zixiao palace. He had to put down his doubts and left with a call.


    As soon as Kunpeng left, it was not easy for everyone to stop, so they all returned to their own ashram. The immortals who had just escaped from the list of gods also returned to their own religion.


    However, the saints did not leave with the immortals because of the difficulty of Sutra when the Taoist ancestor preached, but still sat in the Zixiao palace to see if the Taoist ancestor had any other orders.


    I have to say that their idea is correct. I only heard the Taoist priest ask, "why did you stay?"


    The great old gentleman was very depressed at this time. As a senior brother, he couldn''t help talking. He just heard him say, "teacher, the quantity robbery is coming. We don''t have a bottom in our hearts. We still want to ask the teacher for more advice, so as to know well. In this way, we can live up to the expectations of the teacher."


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun sighed, "it''s best for you to think so. As a teacher, you must be thinking about why you indulged Kunpeng before that, right?"


    Taishang Laojun and others heard this. Although they admitted it in their hearts, they hurriedly said, "I dare not."


    Hongjun Daozu said, "there''s nothing you dare to dare. In fact, it''s all what you think. As a teacher, I know you''re unwilling to do this. Now there''s no one else present. Let''s talk about your own ideas!"


    As the eldest martial brother, Lao Jun was naturally the first to speak. He only heard him say: "teacher, Kunpeng is very arrogant. If you indulge him so much, I''m afraid he will be more presumptuous and don''t pay attention to us. At that time, I''m afraid we will lose more strength. My brother thinks we shouldn''t indulge him any more!"


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun said to others, "what do you think of Kunpeng?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun has the weakest strength among the people. Naturally, he supports the supreme old gentleman. He only heard him say: "teacher, I think what the eldest martial brother said is very true. Kunpeng is really arrogant and can''t be avoided!"


    Hearing this, Daozu Hongjun nodded and signaled the emperor Yuanshi to step down. Then he looked at the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the west, and wanted to hear their thoughts.


    The two western saints were hesitant when they saw this. They couldn''t figure out why Hongjun Daozu was doing this, but they didn''t want to speak too early, but looked at the leader of Tongtian cult.


    The leader of Tongtian sect, the Third Elder martial brother, naturally wanted to speak before the two western saints. After seeing the appearance of the two western saints, he couldn''t help looking at empress Nuwa and secretly exchanging their ideas. Then he just said, "teacher, although Kunpeng is a little crazy, he still has a sense of propriety. It''s OK to prevent, but he can''t go too far, so as not to cause unnecessary conflict. That''s not very good for anyone."


    Hearing the words of Tongtian sect leader, the supreme old gentleman was very angry. It was clear that Tongtian sect leader was dismantling his own platform, so he said: "Younger martial brother Tongtian has been with Kunpeng for a long time, but he has been influenced by him and even said such words. Since Kunpeng is arrogant, he should be severely suppressed and let him restrain. Otherwise, it will only bring greater disaster to all living beings in the three realms. At that time, it will be too late!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult didn''t care about the words of the supreme old gentleman. For him, it was right to help Kunpeng say these words. He didn''t have to face the supreme old gentleman because of Kunpeng''s reason when the quantity robbery was coming, so he just smiled calmly and didn''t speak again.


    The retreat of the leader of Tongtian sect was very gratifying to Hongjun Daozu. He nodded secretly. Then he said to the two saints of the west, "what do you two think of Kunpeng?"


    The two saints in the West were not sure about the thoughts of Hongjun Daozu, but didn''t want to offend the supreme Lao Jun and Kunpeng too much, so they said: "teachers and disciples think that what the eldest martial brother and the third martial brother said is reasonable, and Kunpeng''s personality is also changeable. Disciples can''t evaluate Kunpeng for a while. I hope you will forgive me."


    Hearing the quotation, Sanqing and empress Nuwa couldn''t help but secretly scold the two western saints for their cunning. What they said was tantamount to not saying. They were really a crafty man. However, they were very confused that the two western saints had always been at odds with Kunpeng. Now how did they say these words? Did they really have to make a secret agreement with Kunpeng.


    Although Sanqing and empress Nuwa had doubts about the two saints in the West because of these words, they were hidden in their hearts and did not reveal it. They would investigate in detail and deal with it later.


    Hongjun Daozu sighed when he heard these words. He was very dissatisfied with the actions of the two western saints. In his heart, although the supreme Lao Jun and the first Heavenly Master did not recognize the overall situation, they could speak what they thought. It was easy to guide. However, the cunning of the two western Saints made it difficult for him to make a conclusion about it. This kind of behavior was the worst If you don''t handle it carefully, it will ruin the big event.


    Hongjun Daozu took a faint look at the two saints in the west, and then said to Nu Wa''s mother, "Nu Wa, you are now in charge of the whole demon family, and the demon family is back in full swing. How do you feel about Kunpeng?"


    Empress Nuwa was frightened when she heard this. She didn''t know whether Zu mentioned whether the demon family was blaming herself for acting recklessly, which made the demon family step into the battle of the earth fairy world too early, so she was uneasy. However, she couldn''t help signing back in the face of Daozu''s inquiry.


    After thinking for a moment, empress Nuwa finally made up her mind and said: "Teacher, disciples think that Kunpeng has great ambition, but it is inevitable to act without looking for rules and regulations, especially in this case. Otherwise, once Kunpeng goes crazy and causes the power of the stars to act wantonly, it will affect the safety of the three realms and the overall situation. I hope the teacher can come forward and limit him."

 Chapter 662

    Nuwa''s words surprised Sanqing and the two saints in the West. Even Hongjun Daozu didn''t expect that Nuwa was so dissatisfied with Kunpeng.


    After hearing the words of empress Nu Wa, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West were very happy. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa had different opinions on Kunpeng. If they had a conflict with Kunpeng in the future, it would affect their alliance and weaken their strength, which is very important for people, Buddhism and Buddhism, After all, none of them would like to see a powerful sect. The power of the "immortal killing sword array" spread by the leader of Tongtian sect in the first World War of Fengshen still makes them scared.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West were happy, but the leader of Tongtian cult was very worried. Empress Nuwa''s words forced herself into the opposite side of Kunpeng. Although they are only discussing now, there is no airtight wall in the world. If Empress Nuwa''s words reach Kunpeng''s ears, According to Kunpeng''s behavior, it is difficult to predict what he will do. Once it causes Kunpeng''s hostility, he will stop teaching and make enemies with Kunpeng.


    When he thought of this place, the leader of Tongtian sect was not happy. Empress Nu Wa''s self assertion made him feel a chill in his heart. The alliance between demons and interceptors was no longer a one-sided thing, but empress Nu Wa didn''t leave him some room, which made the leader of Tongtian sect feel a little dissatisfied with empress Nu Wa''s move and regret that he shouldn''t have aligned with the demon clan at the beginning.


    After listening to the ideas of the saints, Hongjun Daozu said, "your ideas are understood by the teacher, but I want to remind you that today''s Kunpeng can no longer be treated with ordinary eyes, otherwise you will suffer great losses. I hope you can keep this in mind."


    Hearing this, the saints were surprised. Although they were all wary of Kunpeng, their idea of becoming a saint and eventually becoming an ant still prevailed in their hearts, so they didn''t care much about Kunpeng. However, the Taoist ancestor''s words reminded them not to despise Kunpeng. That is to say, Kunpeng now has the strength to equal with them, How can this not surprise the saints.


    The Supreme Master said, "teacher, Kunpeng is just a quasi saint. Even if his secret method is better, can he resist the saint only by his quasi Saint practice?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said with disapproval: "elder martial brother, it''s bad! Although Kunpeng is a quasi saint, don''t forget that he once competed with younger martial brother zhunti and younger martial sister Nuwa, but he has enough strength to resist US."


    Hearing Tongtian sect leader''s words, Hongjun Daozu nodded secretly. He was very happy that Tongtian sect leader could see the truth, but he was dissatisfied with the Supreme Lord''s arrogance.


    The Supreme Lord frowned at Kunpeng, who looked so high at the leader of Tongtian cult, and said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, the reason why Kunpeng can take advantage of those two battles is that younger martial brother zhunti and younger martial sister Nuwa are too careless, so he can take advantage of it. Otherwise, how can he fight against the saint with his quasi saint?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult doesn''t think so when he hears this, but the quantity robbery is coming, and empress Nuwa is her own ally. The leader of Tongtian cult is not good at fighting with the supreme old gentleman, but hates empress Nuwa. He can only be silent.


    The leader of Tongtian cult was silent, but Hongjun Daozu said, "if you treat Kunpeng like this, I can tell you for sure that you will suffer a great loss in the future."


    The great old gentleman was surprised when he heard this: "teacher, is Kunpeng really so good?"


    Not only was the Supreme Master surprised, but after hearing the affirmative words of Taoist Hongjun, others were also shocked, even the leader of Tongtian cult.


    Just listen, Hongjun Daozu said, "today''s Kunpeng is not what you can think of. Although I don''t know the ultimate power of Kunpeng''s secret method, I must be higher than cutting three corpses, which is infinitely close to proving the Tao with strength. You can all say that you are demonstrating the Tao with merit, but there is a difference between heaven and earth."


    When hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun disagreed and said: "Teacher, after all, we have proved the holy way for many years, and Kunpeng is just a quasi saint. Even if he proves the road, it will be difficult to compete with us for a while. Moreover, the eldest martial brother has the innate treasure ''Tai Chi map'' and the acquired merit treasure ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower'', the disciples also have the innate treasure ''Pangu flag'', while the younger martial brother Tongtian has the ''immortal killing sword array'', and Kunpeng has lost it now How can the "Twelve taste Xuanshui Black Lotus" and "Kongtong seal" resist US? "


    The words of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty annoyed the two saints in the West. At the same time, he secretly blamed Hongjun''s Taoist ancestors for their eccentricity, so that they didn''t have a spiritual treasure to hold.


    Hearing that Yuanshi Tianzun was still so arrogant, Taoist Hongjun frowned and said: "At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, you let your teacher down too much. Although Kunpeng lacks the ''twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus'' and'' Kongtong seal '', he still has the acquired merit treasure'' Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler ''and'' Pangu tripod '', as well as the congenital spiritual treasures'' Hetu'' and ''Luoshu''. How can you take it lightly!"


    As soon as Taoist Hongjun said this, the saints were shocked again. In their hearts, they thought that the "Pangu tripod" had been destroyed, and they didn''t know Kunpeng''s method of stealing heaven and changing the sun.


    Just listen, the great old gentleman asked, "didn''t the Pangu tripod, teacher, have been destroyed when Kunpeng and junior brother zhunti fought against each other? Why did you mention this treasure again?"


    Hongjun Daozu sighed: "You actually despised Kun Peng. At that time," Pangu tripod "was indeed destroyed by Kun Peng, but you didn''t notice the secret action of Kun Peng, so I didn''t know that it was normal. Kun Peng controlled the boundless virtue in the Pangu Ding when he explode. When the essence of Pangu tripod was integrated into the Kyushu tripod, so" Pangu tripod "was destroyed, but only nine. If the state tripod is integrated into one, then the Pangu tripod will reappear. "


    Hearing this, the saints couldn''t help but sigh that Kunpeng was so cunning that he played such a trick under their eyes, but it lost their face. Among the saints, the most ashamed one was zhunti, who was the party concerned, but didn''t find that Kunpeng''s little move was a bit embarrassing.


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help saying, "teacher, even so, Kunpeng is just a little more defensive. We can still seal it!"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "younger martial brother is wrong. If Kunpeng has a ''Pangu ding'' in his hand and cooperates with ''Hetu'', ''Luoshu'' and ''Zhou Tian star array'', we have to seal him. The price we have to pay is not low, and if we are not careful, we are afraid we will be implicated."


    Hongjun Daozu was very happy that the Supreme Lord could see this, so he said, "Lao Jun, you are very glad to see this. If Kunpeng only has such ability, it is not worth being so nervous as a teacher!"


    The Supreme Master asked, "teacher, does Kunpeng have another unique skill?"


    Hongjun Daozu said: "I don''t know what Kunpeng''s unique skills are, but I know one thing. Kongtong seal is not only the treasure of the human race, but also the source of immortality. It is with the heaven. Kunpeng''s body is integrated with Kongtong seal. That means he has mastered the ultimate mystery of Kongtong seal. Even if he doesn''t prove the holy way, it is immortal and exists like the heaven Yes. "


    The leader of Tongtian sect was surprised and said, "teacher, has Kunpeng surpassed us saints now?"


    Hongjun Daozu nodded and said, "in terms of strength, maybe Kunpeng is still a little behind you, but in terms of survival, he has left you behind. The sage may die when the four forces invade. However, as the existence of mastering the source of immortality, Kunpeng is immortal. No one can kill him, even the way of heaven."


    The saints didn''t know that the Kongtong seal had such a secret against the sky. They just heard the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty ask, "teacher, Kongtong seal is just a congenital treasure. How can there be such a secret against the sky? It''s much more powerful than the congenital treasure. It''s too unimaginable."


    However, Hongjun Daozu said: "It''s nothing. Although the congenital treasure is good, it is far less than some congenital spiritual treasures in terms of planning. It doesn''t say that the ''Kongtong seal'' is the ''River map'' and the ''Luoshu'' are not weaker than the three congenital treasures in Kaitian. You may not know that the ''River map'' and the ''Luoshu'' contain the time law of the two anti heaven laws. If someone can fully understand it If the law of time is out, the sage can''t help it. "


    Hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, the saints were very surprised. They never thought that Kunpeng should be so lucky. The "River map" and "Luoshu" contained such an anti heaven law as the law of time. Once Kunpeng understood the law of time, no one in their presence could win Kunpeng. Sealing Kunpeng was just a joke, no one Any seal can trap the controller of the law of time.

 Chapter 663

    The supreme old gentleman said, "teacher, I wonder if Kunpeng can master the law of time now?"


    Hongjun Daozu said: "the law of time is so easy to master, but Kunpeng has always paid no attention to the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'', and he doesn''t know whether he doesn''t know the secrets of the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'', or he knows himself clearly and doesn''t want to waste energy on this Law of time."


    When Taishang Laojun and others heard this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. If Kunpeng really mastered the law of time, it would be extremely disadvantageous to them. For a person who can''t master it, everyone doesn''t want the other party to be too strong.


    Empress Nu Wa heard that "Hetu" and "Luoshu" were so good, but she thought about it in her heart. She only heard her say: "teacher, Hetu and" Luoshu "were the treasures of our demon family. Now should we return them to their original owners and let Kunpeng return the" Hetu "and" Luoshu "to our demon family!"


    As soon as empress Nuwa said this, Sanqing and the two saints in the West despised her very much. Such an excuse is also meaningful to say, but it must be mentioned that after empress Nuwa''s reminder, they also thought about it.


    Just listen to zhunti said: "empress Nuwa''s words are bad! Hetu and Luoshu were originally the objects of the demon emperor Jun. now the demon emperor Jun still has descendants alive. If you want to return them, they should also return them to his descendants. How can you return this treasure to the demon family."


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty saw that both Nuwa and zhunti were thinking about the "River map" and "Luoshu". They were overjoyed. They looked at each other, exchanged their feelings, and then watched the change, allowing Nuwa and zhunti to fight.


    After hearing these words, the leader of Tongtian cult was not as leisurely as the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, but he couldn''t help showing a trace of helplessness on his face. He was extremely disappointed that empress Nuwa was so ignorant. Empress Nuwa was embarrassed with Kunpeng again and again. If it came to Kunpeng''s ears, he was afraid that there would be the same water and fire between the demon clan and Kunpeng in the future, All his previous efforts will come to naught, and the interception will be greatly moved by the actions of empress Nuwa and have a dispute with Kunpeng. Under such circumstances, the development of the interception in the future is worrying.


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought that she could no longer allow empress Nuwa to act so recklessly here, so he said: "what younger martial brother zhunti said is that ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' were originally the property of the demon emperor Jun himself. If you want to return the property to its original owner, it will naturally be returned to Lu Ya. How can you say that he is also the ten Prince of the demon family, but younger martial sister Nuwa has no reason to stop it."


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian sect said this, empress Nuwa was unhappy. She thought that the leader of Tongtian sect was pulling her back, so she came up with a retort. The leader of Tongtian sect had long paid attention to empress Nuwa, stopped her before she spoke, and whispered to empress Nuwa secretly: "Younger martial sister Nuwa, don''t you think you have offended Kunpeng enough? You really want Kunpeng to cut the demon family!"


    After hearing the voice of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa felt a palpitation in her heart. What''s the matter with her? She even offended Kunpeng for a moment of anger. If Kunpeng knew this, she was afraid that the relationship between the demon family and Kunpeng would worsen. Maybe Kunpeng would be desperate to attack the demon family.


    At the thought of this virgin, empress wa burst into a cold sweat. Then she thought that since zhunti wanted to compete for the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'', she just withdrew. So she said, "I didn''t think about it well. What zhunti said is that if we want to return the things to their original owners, we should also return them to the land pressure!"


    Nu Wa''s mother reacted quickly, but she was not stupid to receive the lead. She immediately understood Nu Wa''s intention, which clearly wanted to make the West tremble, so she quickly said: "Younger martial brother zhunti is just talking. It can''t be true. The Tathagata Buddha has joined our Buddhism and cut off all thoughts. The name of the ten Prince of the demon emperor has long been given up. Naturally, she shouldn''t be interested in this'' River map ''and'' Luoshu ''. If Empress Nuwa wants to return it to the demon family."


    However, Hongjun Taoism did not realize that his ability to introduce the "River map" and "Luoshu" would lead to a struggle between empress Nuwa and zhunti, which made Hongjun Taoism very helpless. Under such circumstances, how the saints would work together to tide over the difficulties. Thinking of this, Hongjun Taoism was very disappointed with the saints.


    Zhunti also woke up after being reminded by the citation and hurriedly said, "the relationship is complex. It''s better to let the teacher deal with it. I''d better not quarrel again."


    Hearing zhunti''s words, all saints quickly asked the Taoist ancestor to make the decision, so they let themselves get away.


    Seeing this, Hongjun Daozu said, "do you remember my teacher? I thought you forgot."


    Hearing the dissatisfied words of Taoist Hongjun, the saints were shocked and quickly came forward to apologize.


    Hongjun Daozu didn''t want to punish the saints too much, so he said: "Although these ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' are said to be the objects of emperor Jun, Kunpeng made great efforts in the development of the demon family in those years, which made the demon emperor Jun owe Kunpeng a lot of cause and effect. What''s more, at the beginning, Emperor Jun and Taiyi and Taiyi calculated Kunpeng and formed a lot of cause and effect with it. Now the ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' fall into the hands of Kunpeng is just the reason for dissolving that year As a result, the Lingbao naturally belongs to Kunpeng, but you can''t claim it. Otherwise, the cause and effect between Dijun and Kunpeng will be borne by you. "


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun was always wary that the "River map" and "Luoshu" would fall into the hands of Kunpeng. For fear that Kunpeng would understand the law of time, he asked, "teacher, how likely is it to understand the law of time from the" River map "and" Luoshu "


    Upon hearing this, Taoist Hongjun glanced at the emperor Yuanshi and said: "In theory, it''s not too difficult to want the law of time, but the law of time, as the two laws against heaven, has a very special place. Unless Kunpeng can use the secret method to cut the three corpses with ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'', there may be a chance to understand the law of time. Otherwise, basically speaking, the law of time is not easy to be mastered, including being a teacher Inside. "


    As soon as Daozu said this, everyone couldn''t help but sigh. In this way, the "River map" and "Luoshu" were not important to them. Empress Nuwa and zhunti didn''t want to make an evil relationship with Kunpeng, so they all kept silent. For a time, the Zixiao palace was cold and clear.


    For a moment, seeing that empress Nu Wa and zhunti both wanted to get away, the supreme old gentleman knew that their ideas were difficult to realize, so he asked, "teacher, in addition to ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'', I don''t know if there is such an anti heaven function of Lingbao?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "there are all kinds of wonders in the world. In addition to these two congenital spiritual treasures, there are naturally other spiritual treasures. In fact, whether they are congenital spiritual treasures, congenital supreme treasures or even acquired merit supreme treasures, they all have rules in them. It depends on whether you can understand them."


    All the saints present at the scene understood Hongjun Daozu''s words, but who didn''t want to understand the law against the sky and become a transcendent existence, so they naturally stared at the congenital treasure, the acquired merit treasure and the best congenital spiritual treasure.


    When it comes to the innate treasure, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was very puzzled about the "chaotic clock" given by the Taoist ancestor to empress Houtu, so he asked: "Teacher, speaking of the innate treasure, I don''t understand why you want to give the ''chaos clock'' to empress Houtu. Although she is transformed by Pangu''s blood essence, she is not authentic, and she is only a quasi Saint cultivation. How can she take charge of the ''chaos clock''."


    Hearing the words of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, the two saints in the West and empress Nuwa can''t help but despise him. They will only talk about Pangu''s authenticity. However, they can''t help it. Who wants to have nothing to do with Pangu, otherwise they can openly and smoothly compete for this "chaotic clock".


    Hongjun Daozu also understood that the saints were very unwilling to give the "chaotic clock" to empress Houtu. If he didn''t explain the inside story to them, he was afraid that there would be another storm because of the "chaotic clock" in the future.


    Thinking of this, Hongjun Daozu decided to tell them the inside story of the matter, hoping to attract their attention. He only heard Daozu say: "I know what you think in your heart. I think it is very asymmetric to exchange the ''chaotic clock'' for the Heshi Bi. However, I have another intention to do this. I didn''t hand over the ''chaotic clock'' to the later soil just for the sake of the Heshi Bi."


    Hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, the saints were even more confused. They didn''t understand what else could make the teacher abandon the innate treasure of "chaotic clock".


    Hongjun Daozu also knew what they thought, so he said: "The Houtu itself was transformed by Pangu''s blood essence, and was also protected by Pangu''s great God''s heaven opening merit like Sanqing. The ''Pangu flag'', ''Taiji map'' and ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower'' in Sanqing occupied most of Pangu''s great God''s heaven opening merit, which was extremely unfair to the twelve ancestral witches transformed by Pangu''s blood essence. However, the Houtu made six samsara to complement the essence of heaven However, the way of heaven owes boundless cause and effect to the backland. As a teacher, I gave the "chaotic clock" to the backland in order to take the opportunity to solve the cause and effect between the backland and the backland. "


    After hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, the saints realized why the teacher treated empress Houtu so well. It turned out that it was to pay off the cause and effect owed to empress Houtu by the Tao of heaven. Since then, none of them can think of the "chaotic clock", otherwise they will take over the endless cause and effect.

 Chapter 664

    After explaining everything to the saints, Taoist Hongjun closed the Zixiao palace. The saints also left and returned to their own Taoist field to think about their future development.


    After learning so many secrets, both Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord felt worried about the future, so the Supreme Lord invited Yuanshi Tianzun to taiqingtian to discuss future countermeasures. Yuanshi Tianzun''s situation was even worse than that of the Supreme Lord. It can be said that Yuanshi Tianzun was the least powerful among the saints. After receiving the invitation of the Supreme Lord, he naturally went happily.


    After the two sat down, the supreme master first said, "younger martial brother, what do you think of Zixiao palace and his party?"


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun also had some ideas in his mind, now he was also on guard against the supreme old gentleman. Naturally, he would not easily say his ideas, so he smiled calmly and said, "elder martial brother, what ideas can I have? Now the teachers have instructions. Of course, I acted according to the instructions of the old master."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he was dissatisfied with Yuanshi Tianzun''s shirking. However, he also understood that Yuanshi Tianzun had the least ability among the forces, and thought that Yuanshi Tianzun was willing to do so. Although he was dissatisfied, he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Yuanshi Tianzun did not know that the supreme old gentleman would think so. If he knew, he would be very happy in his heart.


    The Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother, the current situation is very unfavorable to you and me. Previously, you and I had a bad relationship with Kunpeng. According to Kunpeng''s behavior, I''m afraid it will be difficult for us during the robbery. This is very unfavorable to us, but you and I have to prepare early."


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of heaven regretted very much. He had known that Kunpeng was hidden so deeply that he shouldn''t have made enemies with him for a moment. Now he doesn''t know how Kunpeng will react.


    However, the first emperor turned his mind and said: "Elder martial brother, although we offended Kunpeng earlier, younger martial sister Nuwa seems to be dissatisfied with Kunpeng. Can you and I secretly spread the matter of the teacher''s business with us later, so Kunpeng may transfer his dissatisfaction with us to Nuwa after learning about Nuwa''s behavior? I don''t know what elder martial brother thinks?"


    The Supreme Lord thought for a moment when he heard this and said, "younger martial brother, how dissatisfied do you think Kunpeng will be with Nuwa after he knows about it? How sure is Kunpeng that Kunpeng will do it to Nuwa?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "it''s a lie to say you''re very sure of it, but according to my understanding of Kunpeng, more than 70% of Kunpeng will take action against empress Nuwa."


    Hearing this, the supreme old gentleman couldn''t help but cheer up and said, "younger martial brother, tell me more about your analysis."


    Yuanshi Tianzun sorted out his thoughts and said: "Elder martial brother, I think so. Kunpeng used to get along well with younger martial brother Tongtian, but it was because younger martial sister Nuwa did evil among them that Kunpeng broke up with younger martial brother Tongtian. If Kunpeng didn''t think about it, it''s impossible. Of course, this is just one of them. Kunpeng is now allied with the witch clan. Kunpeng can''t be free of the hostility towards Kunpeng in younger martial sister Nuwa''s heart I noticed that if we let Kunpeng know the information that Nu Wa''s younger martial sister wants to attack Kunpeng at this time, even if Kunpeng is cultured and can restrain himself from being enemies with Nu Wa''s mother, his disciples are afraid that they can''t let Nu Wa do so. As long as Kunpeng''s younger brother has a fight with the demon family, will Nu Wa''s younger martial sister be easily let go according to Kun Peng''s character of protecting her shortcomings? "


    After hearing the explanation of Yuanshi Tianzun, the Supreme Lord was overjoyed and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. The disciples of Kunpeng sect have been incompatible with the demon clan since the famine. Hou Yi was a great witch in his previous life and a natural enemy of the demon clan. In this way, Kunpeng will certainly have evil relations with the demon clan. I''m afraid even the interception of religion will be involved."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, that''s what I think. Now the ''Kongtong seal'' and ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' in Kunpeng''s hands have disappeared, but it''s not necessary for us to make enemies with them without interests. This is not in our interests. As long as we give in a little, Kunpeng will naturally understand our ideas."


    The great old gentleman nodded, but he was not as happy as the original Tianzun. He doubted the support of the two western saints for Kunpeng in Zixiao palace, so he said: "younger martial brother, do you think Kunpeng may have formed an alliance with the two western saints?"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty naturally understood what he thought. He was also skeptical about this, but he was afraid that it was the trick of the two western saints. So he said, "elder martial brother, I''m not sure about this, but according to the gratitude and resentment between Kunpeng and the two western saints, it is impossible for him to form an alliance with the two western saints."


    The great old gentleman sighed, "even so, but we have to guard against it. After all, it is related to the safety of our people and Buddhism. We can''t be careless!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very reasonable. We really have to be careful about this. If Kunpeng really has an alliance with the two saints of the west, it will be dangerous for us, but I don''t think it''s possible."


    The Supreme Lord said, "I also know this, but the behavior of the two western saints in Zixiao palace is too strange to be doubted."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng is now allied with Haotian of Tianting, the queen mother of the west, the Styx river of the sea of blood and zhenyuanzi. They all have more or less gratitude and resentment with the two saints of the West. Do you think we can start from this aspect to make Kunpeng worry when acting?"


    The Supreme Lord thought for a moment and said, "I think this idea is feasible. Kunpeng''s strength is too great now, which has threatened our security. If we can weaken his external forces, it is very useful for us. In this way, we can not only weaken Kunpeng''s strength, but also test the response of the two saints in the West. It can kill two birds with one stone."


    The reason why Yuanshi Tianzun put forward this idea is naturally the same. The Supreme Lord is naturally very happy that he can agree. However, Yuanshi Tianzun himself doesn''t want to promote it, so he said: "eldest martial brother, now all our disciples are closed, but he can''t intervene in this matter, so we need the action of master brother."


    When the Supreme Lord heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, he couldn''t help saying, "well, you Yuanshi Tianzun, after talking for a long time, you want to get clean. Let me do all the bad things. Even if Kunpeng notices it, it has nothing to do with you. Your abacus is very good, but I''m not a fool."


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman said, "let''s not do it for the time being. Let''s see the reactions of all parties first. Besides, we are not the only one in Zixiao palace. Haotian, West Queen Mother and Styx River are all present. I think they also have doubts about it. We''d better see their reactions first. If they don''t do anything, it''s not too late for us to do it again."


    Yuanshi Tianzun naturally understood that the supreme master didn''t want to do it himself, so he said, "everything has been decided by the senior brother. I don''t disagree."


    Seeing that the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty still knew the current affairs and did not entangle in this aspect, the Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, I don''t know if you have found that the discussion teacher in Zixiao palace has obviously changed this time!"


    Hearing this, the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty changed his face and said, "I don''t know what elder martial brother is referring to?"


    Seeing that Yuanshi Tianzun was so cautious, the Supreme Lord couldn''t help saying, "there is also that aspect. Naturally, it is the teacher''s concession to Kunpeng, which is obviously very different from before!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun could only nod when he saw the supreme old gentleman speak bluntly and said, "I also found this, but I don''t understand why the teacher should give way to Kunpeng for the sake of heaven."


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, do you think it''s possible that the teacher can''t control everything in the three realms now, so he just tolerated Kunpeng everywhere?"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, it''s impossible."


    The Supreme Lord said: "I don''t want to think so, but I have to think about it. Younger martial brother, since the teacher knows the four forces, the other party must also know the existence of the teacher. The reason why the other party hasn''t acted is that the teacher is secretly interfering with the other party, making them unable to locate. The other party''s ability should not be weaker than the teacher, so the teacher''s energy is only afraid It''s all consumed in this aspect, so I can''t suppress Kunpeng any more. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun was shocked when he heard this and said, "if this is really the case, senior brother, doesn''t it mean that the teacher can''t get involved in the robbery, and we have to deal with it ourselves? Then we have to prepare early."


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "from the teacher''s words, I have more than 70% confidence that the teacher has been completely restrained by the four forces and can''t take into account the matter of quantity robbery. This also explains why we were three merchants last time, but this time it was decided in one word."

 Chapter 665

    I have to say that the supreme old gentleman is so good that he can see things so thoroughly. When hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun fluctuated in his heart. Without the control of the teacher, he was afraid that the quantity robbery was very dangerous. At this time, although Yuanshi Tianzun was on guard against the Supreme Lord, he had to alliance with him. Now neither of them can compare with the truncated religion and Buddhism, and they can only unite to protect themselves.


    When Yuanshi Tianzun thought of this, he sighed: "senior brother, in this case, we can only go all out to protect ourselves with the strength of our two religions. There should be no big problem!"


    The great old gentleman shook his head and said: "Younger martial brother, that''s a bad thing! Even if you and I join hands, it''s not easy to protect ourselves in today''s situation. I don''t know if you find that no teacher has asked for the Heshi Bi from empress Houtu, but she hasn''t given it to me. Even empress Nuwa, the mother of the human race, hasn''t given it. In my opinion, the key to this mass robbery is the emperor. Only the emperor is standing by us This side may keep itself from loss in the amount of robbery. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun also knew this. The reason why he didn''t say it was that he didn''t want to attract the attention of the supreme old gentleman. He just heard him say: "the intention of the eldest martial brother, we will try our best to compete for the throne of emperor?"


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "that''s it!"


    Hearing this, the emperor of Yuanshi frowned and said, "elder martial brother, you and I only know the existence of Heshi Bi, but we don''t know about this treasure. How can we find the emperor?"


    The supreme old gentleman said calmly, "younger martial brother, we are worried too much. We can''t find the emperor, but we can cultivate one by ourselves. In this way, we can solve all the problems!"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor was surprised that the emperor could cultivate himself, so he didn''t agree with the words of the Supreme Master and said, "elder martial brother, the emperor is determined by the way of heaven, can you and I interfere!"


    The Supreme Lord said disapprovingly: "Younger martial brother, you still don''t understand the idea of being a brother. Now that the teacher can''t control the situation in the three realms, we have the opportunity to manipulate the choice of the emperor. According to the teacher''s words, it will take thousands of years for the quantity robbery, and the generation of the emperor is only a hundred years, that is to say, the emperor needs to appear at the end of the quantity robbery. This period of time before is our opportunity."


    Hearing this, the emperor said, "elder martial brother means that we first support a unified fairyland of a country, so that the emperor will be set in our territory, so that we can occupy the vanguard!"


    The great old gentleman nodded and said: "That''s right, but your idea is too simple. The Terran has three emperors of heaven, earth and man. We need their help if we want to win the throne of emperor. The most famous Lingbao among the Terrans is the" Xuanyuan sword "of emperor Xuanyuan. If we can say that the moving emperor Xuanyuan uses his sword to build momentum for us, it will be very powerful in the earth fairy world and take advantage of others'' opposition At the right time, unify the land fairyland. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun never thought that the Supreme Lord would have such a crazy idea and put his idea on the emperor. However, I have to admit that although the Supreme Lord''s idea is crazy, it is the easiest way to unify the fairyland.


    Just listen to Yuanshi Tianzun saying, "elder martial brother, this plan is brilliant, and I fully support it."


    The Supreme Lord said, "it''s good if you can understand, younger martial brother. The emperor Xuanyuan is under your door. You need to go to huoyun cave to borrow the sword!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun also knew the importance of the matter and said, "elder martial brother, please rest assured that this matter will be handed over to me. However, elder martial brother, have you thought that the six chakras are now in the hands of empress Houtu? If we want to practice this method, we first need her consent, but empress Houtu is an ally of Kunpeng. I''m afraid she won''t agree with us."


    The Supreme Lord said calmly, "whether empress Houtu agrees or not has no impact on us, and we don''t need her consent!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun was shocked again and said, "elder martial brother, do you want to break the six wheels with ¡õ ¡õ force to cross the empress Houtu and directly let people reincarnate?"


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "that''s what I mean for brother."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said uneasily, "elder martial brother, if we forcibly break the six samsaras, we are afraid that we will leave others with a handle to attack me. In that way, we are afraid that we will be very passive."


    The Supreme Master sighed, "younger martial brother, things have come to this point. Do you think it is necessary for us to maintain superficial peace with them?"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun pondered for a moment and said, "what the eldest martial brother said is very true. This may be our best choice. However, I''m afraid that others will follow us."


    The Supreme Lord said, "so what? As long as the Xuanyuan sword is in our hands, they are unable to turn the world around. They can only watch us unify the fairy world."


    Yuanshi Tianzun was not as confident as the Supreme Master and said, "elder martial brother, we should be careful that the two saints of the West and younger martial brother Tongtian jump over the wall and fight with us."


    The supreme old gentleman shook his head and said, "younger martial brother is too worried. I don''t believe that Tongtian, western two saints and Nu Wa will not be interested in the four directions of the world. As long as they are interested, it''s impossible to fight with us."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "but the eldest martial brother and Kunpeng are all eyeing them, but we can''t help but guard against them. In particular, Haotian takes charge of Tianting and occupies Dayi, which is a great threat to us!"


    The Supreme Lord couldn''t help thinking for a moment when he heard this, and said, "fortunately, younger martial brother reminded me, otherwise it would be a big loss. Although Haotian doesn''t have many people under his command now, he has occupied the orthodoxy of Tianting after all, but he has to prevent him from hitting us behind. I don''t know what solution to yutianting, younger martial brother?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "now that Haotian has formed an alliance with Kunpeng, it is impossible for us to make peace with him. If we want to solve the restriction of Tianting on us, we can only try to provoke the relationship between him and Kunpeng. As long as they turn against each other, we don''t have to worry about Tianting."


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "in the end, we should start with the relationship between Kunpeng and the two saints of the west, and use this to split the alliance of Kunpeng."


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "that''s right. If we want to deal with Kunpeng, we must break their alliance first, otherwise we will be timid under the constraints of many parties."


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "Kunpeng is not terrible. What''s terrible is that they join hands with quasi saints, so they will have no less impact on the three realms than us saints. Even if we break their alliance, we can''t stop. We must give them a bloody lesson and let the three realms know that we are the decision makers of the three realms."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun was hesitant. The reason why he was so worried was that the Supreme Lord would mention to deal with Kunpeng again. After the discussion in Zixiao palace, Yuanshi Tianzun had no experience, but he knew that Kunpeng had become a detached existence like a teacher, but he didn''t want to have a positive conflict with Kunpeng.


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "I don''t know who the eldest martial brother wants to do it to? The eldest martial brother needs to pay attention to one thing. Now Kunpeng has the source of immortality, which is not what you and I can seal!"


    The Supreme Lord couldn''t help laughing when he heard this: "younger martial brother is too worried. Even if you don''t say you''re a brother, you won''t play Kunpeng''s idea again. Although you don''t know how powerful Kunpeng''s secret method is, according to the teacher, Kunpeng has the strength to challenge the sage, and he doesn''t have anything worth us. Why should I bother him."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun felt a sigh of relief and said, "I''m relieved if the eldest martial brother thinks so, but I don''t know who the eldest martial brother wants to do it?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Haotian and Xiwang''s mother on the heaven court are the teacher''s kiss, but we can''t refute the teacher''s face. Zhen Yuanzi is the ancestor of earth immortals and a good friend of Hong Yun. Although we don''t know the role of Hong Yun in this amount of robbery, it must be very important. Naturally, we can''t deal with Zhen Yuanzi and hate Hong Yun, so the only thing left is the Styx river. Although it is said that the sea of blood doesn''t dry, the Styx River doesn''t die, but Yes, we don''t have to destroy the Styx river. Just hit him a little and let the three worlds know our power. That''s enough. "


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun pondered for a moment and said, "it''s really impossible to destroy the Styx River, but it''s not difficult to attack him. Moreover, there are a lot of people under the Styx River, which can make them become gods."


    The great old gentleman nodded and said with a smile, "that''s what I mean."

 Chapter 666

    When returning to the Western Paradise, the two saints are also worried and feel very powerless for future development.


    "Younger martial brother, what do you think of the trip to Zixiao palace?"


    Zhunti sighed: "Elder martial brother, I feel deeply about this trip. Taking the teacher''s behavior towards Kunpeng and empress Houtu as an example, it shows that the teacher has been unable to master the situation of the three realms, so he indulged Kunpeng. Kunpeng saw this, so he dared to speak frankly with the teacher. Although I''m not sure why the teacher is unable to control the three realms, I think it must be related to the four realms It is related to the forces of the other side! "


    When I heard this, I thought for a moment and said, "what the younger martial brother said is very true. According to my brother, the teacher is now trying his best to suppress the invasion of the four forces, so that we can successfully survive the excessive robbery. The millennium time is not only the limit given to us by the teacher, but also the limit of the teacher himself."


    When zhunti heard this, he asked, "elder martial brother, if the teacher really lost his grasp of the situation in the three realms as we thought, what should we do in the West in this mass robbery?"


    To approach road: "Today''s situation seems that we are powerful in the west, but in fact it is not. After the discussion of Zixiao palace, the original Heavenly Master and the Supreme Lord will unite together. In this way, the strength of the combination of man and Buddhism is not weaker than that of our west, not to mention the interception of religion. The leader of Tongtian sect originally had Kunpeng''s help, but more than ten disciples have recovered their cultivation and improved. He himself There is also the "immortal sword array" in hand. Without the suppression of the teacher, we can break his "immortal sword array" unless we can cooperate with the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun. However, the leader of Tongtian cult is now allied with the demon clan. With the help of empress Nuwa, once she annoys Tongtian, the consequences will be serious. Speaking of Kunpeng, he has the least strength among all people, but it is a time of great famine in his alliance The quasi saints of the period are the strongest at the upper level. However, we in the West offended all of them in the last mass robbery. I''m afraid that once the mass robbery arrives, the West will become their primary target. "


    Zhunti also understood that it was true to quote this, so he persuaded him: "Elder martial brother, you don''t have to worry too much. I''m afraid your support for Kunpeng in Zixiao palace will make Sanqing and Nuwa doubt Kunpeng. Even Haotian, Xiwangmu and Styx will be wary of Kunpeng, but it greatly reduces our resistance. Sanqing wants to deal with us, but I''m afraid he has to deal with Kunpeng first."


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, although we calculated Kunpeng in Zixiao palace, you should not forget that Kunpeng is not a fool. Naturally, we know that what we think is Sanqing and empress Nuwa. They are only skeptical. It is impossible to make them directly face Kunpeng."


    Zhunti smiled and said, "elder martial brother, in fact, even if Sanqing and Nuwa see through our plan, there is nothing. We can find another way."


    After hearing this, he quickly asked, "younger martial brother, have you thought of a way to deal with the quantity robbery?"


    Zhunti said: "I didn''t expect to deal with the amount robbery, but I thought of diverting the attention of Sanqing and Kunpeng. Nuwa was very dissatisfied with Kunpeng when the teacher discussed with us at last. We can use this to make an article. If Kunpeng knows that Nuwa''s mother has the idea of killing him, I''m afraid the demon clan will not appear in the future according to Kunpeng''s behavior On such a good day, as long as Kunpeng and empress Nuwa are against each other, we are not afraid that the leader of Tongtian will not come forward. As long as we stop teaching, we will reduce the greatest threat. "


    After hearing zhunti''s words, he pondered for a long time and said, "younger martial brother, although your method is good, it also has disadvantages. First of all, how can we spread the dissatisfaction of Nuwa''s mother with Kunpeng to Kunpeng''s ears? Does Kunpeng believe it? We can''t master it."


    Zhunti smiled: "Elder martial brother is worried too much. Empress Nuwa has had a great cause and effect with Kunpeng since the flood. Although the two sides reconciled after the mediation of the leader of Tongtian cult, how can empress Nuwa forget her hatred in those years? Elder martial brother didn''t see that Kunpeng has parted ways with the leader of Tongtian cult because of empress Nuwa. If Kunpeng hadn''t deliberately hidden it, I''m afraid there will be a war between him and empress Nuwa. So as long as we spread the performance of empress Nuwa to Kunpeng''s ears, Kunpeng will take action. "


    Then he thought that things were not as simple as possible, so he said, "younger martial brother, your intention is based on the contradiction between Kunpeng and Nuwa. I''m afraid Kunpeng has seen through all this and won''t follow the path we want, and Kunpeng is not the protagonist in the robbery, because there are few people under his door."


    When zhunti put forward this idea, he also felt that he had forgotten something important. After hearing this, he suddenly realized it and said, "thank you for reminding me, senior brother, but I went astray. According to my idea, although there is no way to let the interceptor compete with Kunpeng, we may not be able to survive the mass robbery safely."


    Then he nodded and said, "at present, the most important thing for us is to find a way to survive the mass robbery and win one world when the four forces invade the three realms. That is our goal. Everything else can be abandoned."


    Zhunti said, "although the teacher didn''t explain it, I think the key to this amount of robbery is two people, one is the emperor of the unified fairy world, and the other is the reincarnation red cloud. We need to start with them if we want to get through this robbery. What do you think?"


    Then he said, "what younger martial brother said is very true, but now the amount of robbery will be dark, but it is difficult for us to know the whereabouts of the emperor and Hongyun. It is useless if we can''t find someone."


    Zhunti smiled and said, "elder martial brother, we can''t find anyone, but someone has a way. Haotian and Xiwang''s mother in Tianting are in charge of the three realms. The news is much better than you and me. We can start looking for them."


    Then he shook his head when he heard this, and said, "younger martial brother, I think Haotian and Xi Wangmu are high, but I don''t think they can have such ability. And even if they have such ability, they won''t contact us anymore. After all, now they have become allies of Kunpeng and stand in an opposite position with us."


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed and said, "what elder martial brother said is very reasonable. We betrayed Haotian in the case of Tang Sanzang''s journey to the west, so that both sides are now in the same situation. It''s good that Haotian and queen Xi don''t deal with us secretly. It''s impossible to form an alliance with us."


    Then he said: "Younger martial brother, since we can''t find the emperor and the red cloud, we don''t have to work too hard on this. The teacher said that this amount of robbery has a thousand years. The emperor is only a short hundred years, that is to say, the key to the amount of robbery is in the last hundred years. If we can unify the fairy world before this, the emperor will inevitably fall into our hands, whether it is Sanqing Neither Nuwa nor Kunpeng can stop us, so we say that the unification of the earth fairyland is our main goal in the future, and all Western Powers Act around this premise. "


    Zhunti thought for a moment and said, "I don''t disagree with this, but elder martial brother, have you ever thought that if we want to unify the fairyland, we must first compete with the demon family and the sect. According to the current strength of the sect and the demon family, even if we defeat them, we are afraid that we will be greatly weakened, and it will be difficult to fight against people and explain the two religions."


    Then he asked, "younger martial brother, do you think we can let people, explain and intercept the three religions fight first, and we are cleaning up the mess?"


    Zhunti shook his head and said, "elder martial brother, I don''t think Sanqing will fight first. Even if there is a contradiction between them in the war of Fengshen, we in the West are their biggest enemy. Whether it is Yuanshi Tianzun or Tongtian sect leader, their hatred for us is much more than each other."


    Then he sighed: "so we want to protect ourselves in the quantity robbery, but we still need to attract external forces to help!"


    Zhunti nodded and said: "That''s right, but when it comes to external forces, only Kunpeng is qualified to compete with Sanqing, and things turn to Kunpeng. We still have to stir up the relationship between Kunpeng and empress Nuwa and let them fight first, so that we can have a chance to win. Of course, we can''t give up the emperor. Now Xiniu Hezhou is completely in my hands If we can try to integrate them into a country first, there is a great opportunity for the emperor to come to our territory. "


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, I understand what you said. I''m afraid that the leader of Renjiao sect has long thought out countermeasures. After all, we are not his opponent in the issue of Terrans, and there is empress Nuwa in the interception of education. We suffer the most in this matter."


    Zhunti sighed, "elder martial brother, we have no choice but to do so first. As for the result, we can only see what God wants."

 Chapter 667

    If it is said that the most worried one among the saints after coming out of the Zixiao palace is the Tongtian cult leader, who has been worried after leaving the Zixiao palace, thinking about how to eliminate the negative impact of Nuwa''s words in the Zixiao palace.


    Empress Nuwa also felt that her behavior was a little rash and uneasy afterwards, so after leaving Zixiao palace, she followed the leader of Tongtian cult to jin''ao island to discuss countermeasures with him.


    Just listen to the leader of Tongtian cult: "Younger martial sister, you shouldn''t have said that in Zixiao palace. The Supreme Master, the first emperor and the two saints of the West have been dissatisfied with us for a long time, but they can''t find a chance. Now, your words give them a chance. According to their nature, they will try their best to let Kunpeng know your words and provoke our fight with Kunpeng. They can sit in it Reap the benefits of fishing. "


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "what elder martial brother said was very true. At that time, I was just impulsive and didn''t consider the consequences. Now we can only find a way to resolve it."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "I''m afraid we don''t give us this opportunity to dissolve the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West. Moreover, it''s clear that Kunpeng doesn''t want to be tolerant in Zixiao palace. Younger martial sister herself is at odds with Kunpeng. Now there''s such a thing again. How can Kunpeng give up!"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she couldn''t help sinking. She sighed: "elder martial brother has a friendship with Kunpeng. Do you think you can explain it to Kunpeng!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, I don''t know. Now Kunpeng is probably very dissatisfied with me. If Kunpeng doesn''t want to expose his strength too early, he''s afraid he''ll be willing to listen to my explanation as early as possible. This won''t work at all."


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she couldn''t help saying: "Since this is the case, if Kunpeng really doesn''t want to reconcile with us, we don''t need to worry too much. Now Kunpeng is just a quasi saint. Even if the secret method is better, he can defeat our two saints. Besides, Kunpeng has a festival with the two saints in the west, the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. I don''t believe he dares to oppose us because of this small matter!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "although what younger martial sister said is reasonable, don''t forget that the two western saints in Zixiao Palace once helped Kunpeng. Maybe they have formed an alliance secretly now. If this is really the case, you and I have to be careful!"


    Hearing this, empress Nuwa was surprised and asked, "elder martial brother, how likely is Kunpeng to secretly align with the two saints in the west?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sighed: "younger martial sister also knows that Kunpeng has always been unpredictable, so I''m not sure whether Kunpeng has an alliance with the two western saints. However, the cause and effect between Kunpeng and the two western saints is very heavy, and the opportunity of alliance between them will not be too great, but this is not absolute."


    Empress Nuwa sighed when she heard this: "Kunpeng is too cunning to hide himself so deeply. If the teacher didn''t remind us, who would have thought that Kunpeng had hidden so many backhands under our eyes!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect also sighed: "yes! Kunpeng is really unpredictable and unpredictable. If we don''t know it, Kunpeng will give everyone a fatal blow, but fortunately, now the teacher has said his cards, which makes us feel a lot more at ease."


    Empress Nuwa sighed disapprovingly: "elder martial brother, after a discussion in Zixiao palace, I think Kunpeng''s fear of cards is not so simple. I''m afraid that Kunpeng has another unique skill secretly."


    The leader of Tongtian sect was shocked when he heard this and asked, "younger martial sister, did you find Kunpeng''s other secrets?"


    Empress Nuwa said: "I haven''t found the secret, but I think we have neglected one thing. Among the spiritual treasures we already know that Kunpeng used to cut the three corpses, there are only ''Kongtong seal'' and ''twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus''. According to us, the'' Kongtong seal ''Kunpeng didn''t use to cut the three corpses, but combined with his own body. So Kunpeng also has two spiritual treasures to cut the three corpses But the three corpses are something we don''t know. Judging from the Lingbao in the hands of Kunpeng''s disciples, Kunpeng even handed over the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag" of the five flags of heaven and earth to the disciples, we can know that the Lingbao used by Kunpeng to cut the three corpses is not of low quality, at least it is the best congenital Lingbao. From this point of view, Kunpeng naturally has a card we don''t know, maybe This card is even more surprising than the ''Kongtong seal''


    After hearing what nun wa said, the leader of Tongtian cult immediately woke up and said: "What younger martial sister said is that Kunpeng is willing to give up the ''northern Xuanyuan water control flag'' in the five flags of heaven and earth, so the Lingbao he used to cut three corpses must be not simple. In terms of quality, at least it is the best congenital Lingbao, but I haven''t heard of Kunpeng''s best Xiantian Lingbao, but I don''t know what his card is!"


    Empress Nuwa said: "Although the teacher didn''t say the power of Kunpeng''s secret method, the three corpses formed by the best congenital Lingbao can''t be destroyed even if the saints do it. Only a few congenital treasures can hurt such three corpses, but Kunpeng has got the ''Kongtong seal'', which is like adding wings to the tiger. As long as it can''t be sealed on him, he can''t even treat the three or two saints I''m afraid, among the three realms, only the elder martial brother''s'' immortal killing sword array ''can make him afraid! "


    The leader of Tongtian sect didn''t think so and sighed: "Younger martial sister thinks highly of me. Although the ''immortal killing sword array'' is strong, it may not be able to help Kunpeng. After all, Kunpeng has the ''Heavenly star array'' and ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu''. The ''Heavenly star array'' and ''immortal killing sword array'' are also known as the three great killing arrays of the flood and famine, but their power is not necessarily weaker than my ''immortal killing sword array''. Moreover, Kunpeng''s high-profile performance in the Zixiao Palace this time Now it is clear that he has the assurance of self-protection in the quantity robbery and is no longer afraid of anyone. So it seems that Kunpeng is afraid of a strong attack. "


    Empress Nuwa said, "what should we do according to elder martial brother?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "bear it, as long as Kunpeng doesn''t force us too much, we don''t want to be enemies with him, otherwise once a war between the Lich and the Lich is triggered, we''re afraid we''ll be the victims of this mass robbery!"


    Empress Nuwa thought for a moment and said, "up to now, it can only be so, but elder martial brother, I don''t think Kunpeng will be too good inside the alliance. The performance in the Zixiao palace, the second saint of the west, will make the fickle villains like Haotian and Styx suspicious, so Kunpeng will also be involved inside the alliance."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said disapprovingly: "Younger martial sister, I still don''t know Kunpeng. When have you seen Kunpeng suffer losses? How can the people of Haotian and Styx be involved by them? I''m not too worried about Kunpeng in this robbery. After all, there is still a trace of incense between him and us, and I won''t do too much. I''m worried about the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun, although the teacher We didn''t point out the key of this quantity robbery, but you and I all know that the emperor and Hongyun are the protagonists of this quantity robbery. If we want to preserve ourselves in the quantity robbery, we must strive for at least one of them. "


    Empress Nuwa also knew this and sighed: "Hongyun, now we don''t even know his whereabouts. It''s very difficult to let him stand on our side. As for the birth of the emperor, I''m afraid it will take hundreds of years."


    Tongtian leader said: "younger martial sister, Kunpeng and Fu Xi have the strongest calculation ability among the three worlds. Do you think we can go to huoyun cave to meet Fu Xi and ask him to help us calculate the specific things of Hongyun and the emperor, so that you and I can be prepared?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I don''t have any different ideas about this. I''m afraid that because the quantity robbery is coming, it''s hard to figure out what the secret is!"


    The leader of Tongtian said, "we should try anyway. In this mass robbery, the teacher has made it clear that he will not interfere in the struggle between various sects. Without the suppression of the teacher, I''m afraid everyone should try their best to prepare for the arrival of mass robbery."


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she sighed: "Watching the teacher''s actions in Zixiao palace, I''m afraid that the teacher is now trying his best to suppress the invasion of the Quartet and give us a chance to get through the mass robbery as soon as possible. In a thousand years, I''m afraid it is the maximum limit for the teacher to suppress the Quartet. I think everyone present can see this very clearly, so everyone will get through the mass robbery as soon as possible and be ready to welcome the invasion of the Quartet. End First of all, the number of people on the list of gods must be filled. I think everyone will try their best to pay for it at the beginning. However, we should be careful about this. After all, our position is between the two saints in the West and the first emperor of the supreme old monarch. Any party will target us first as soon as we make efforts. I knew it would be so. We shouldn''t have taken over this southern state from Kunpeng! "


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "I also understand what younger martial sister said, but fortunately, there is still some time before the beginning of the quantitative robbery. We can be fully prepared. If we don''t take over the southern state, it''s difficult for us to compete with the three religions of people, Buddhism and Buddhism."


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but I didn''t notice it. We''d better go to huoyun cave first to avoid many variables in our long night dream."

 Chapter 668

    But soon after Kunpeng left the Zixiao palace, they found that Sanqing, the two saints of the West and empress Nuwa had not left the Zixiao palace, which made them dissatisfied with Daozu. They thought that Daozu was obviously helping the saints and discriminating against them who were not disciples. Therefore, they were worried about whether they would be regarded as dead ghosts by Daozu and the saints, On the list of gods. With this in mind, they were eager to change the situation, so they spoke out and invited Kunpeng to discuss countermeasures for the matter just in case.


    Kunpeng is the only one in the crowd. He doesn''t care about the ideas of the Taoist ancestors and the saints. Now, after integrating the "Kongtong seal", Kunpeng has transcended the control of the heavenly Tao. Moreover, after seeing the attitude of the Taoist ancestors in Zixiao palace, Kunpeng knows that the Taoist ancestors are doing their best to suppress the invasion of the four forces and can''t deal with him. After understanding this, Kunpeng breathed a long sigh. Now, as long as the Taoist ancestors don''t do it, Kunpeng won''t be afraid of anyone.


    The reason why people came to Kunpeng for business was because they heard the words of Taoist ancestors in Zixiao palace and thought that Kunpeng was equivalent to the saints and had become the leader in the alliance. Although they had doubts about the two western saints'' good words for Kunpeng in Zixiao palace, they couldn''t care so much if Taoist ancestors were obviously biased towards the saints, We can only join hands with Kunpeng to tide over the mass robbery. As long as we can tide over the mass robbery, others are not important.


    Kunpeng at Zixiao Palace said to empress Houtu, "Houtu Taoist friends, now that you have the congenital treasure ''chaos clock'', can you get rid of the suppression of the six samsara?"


    Empress Houtu said, "with the ''chaotic clock'' in hand, the six samsara has little impact on me. Now I can walk outside without the influence of the six samsara, but I can''t give full play to my cultivation."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "in that case, let''s go to heaven and discuss the robbery together."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, everyone agreed, so Kunpeng and his team came to the heaven under the leadership of the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West. They had to say that the queen mother of the West was very good at winning people''s hearts. As soon as the people sat down, she ordered people to go to the flat peach garden to prepare flat peaches for the people, so that they could have a good meal.


    After taking his seat, the Jade Emperor, as the master, first said, "you can see in the Zixiao palace, Taoist friend of Kunpeng. The saints obviously have selfishness. I''m afraid these quasi saints are substitutes in their eyes. I don''t know what your friends think about it?"


    Kunpeng smiled calmly: "It''s really bad for us at present, especially the friends of the Ming River. Although some Taoist ancestors have come forward to explain the essence of the ''karma fire red lotus'', don''t forget that the'' karma fire red lotus'' itself is a top-notch innate treasure and can be lucky. This is very important for all saints, especially the two saints in the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and the female priest Empress WA, you must be careful not to be calculated by them. "


    Upon hearing this, the Styx River sighed, "even if the Taoist friends don''t tell me, I know this, but I can''t stop it. If I can''t, I can''t help but shed blood. In this way, even the sage can''t do anything to me."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and said, "it''s bad for Taoist friends. If the saints really want to poison Taoist friends, even if you don''t get out of the sea of blood, you can''t escape their palm. The gap between quasi saints and saints is not as simple as you think, which is also called the difference between heaven and earth."


    Upon hearing Kunpeng''s words, Styx asked, "among us, Kunpeng Taoist friends, only you have fought with the saints. You know the saints best. In the opinion of Taoist friends, if we want to escape, can the saints stop us?"


    Kunpeng said: "The idea of Taoist friends is wrong. Among the three realms, if you can escape the palm of the sage, only Dijiang zuwu, who mastered the space law in those years, was able to make a peace with empress Nu Wa and zhunti. It was mainly because they were easy to me. In addition, I destroyed two Lingbao and caught them unprepared At first, if they both did their best, I was not their enemy at all. "


    Upon hearing Kunpeng''s words, Styx felt very heavy. He only asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, in your opinion, if I use the sea of blood as a shield, can I resist the attack of the sage?"


    Kunpeng said: "If Taoist friends use the sea of blood as a shield to resist the attack of saints, there is no problem to stop it for a while, but it is impossible for them to stop it for a long time. First of all, it is not clear whether they have the innate treasure and the acquired merit treasure in their hands, or they are the tools of innate killing. That is, the" merit Golden Lotus "of the two saints in the west is the enemy of the sea of blood, and only empress Nuwa is a little worse. I''m still like that If Taoist friends want to resist the saints, they must all work together, otherwise it is difficult to resist the saints. "


    When the jade emperor heard this, he sighed, "what Taoist friends say is very true. We are indeed not the enemies of saints. However, Taoist friends Kunpeng are no longer inferior to saints, but they are not afraid of saints."


    When the Jade Emperor said this, Styx asked, "I wonder if Kunpeng Taoist friends can tell you whether they have reached the realm of saints?"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment when he heard this. He felt that the quantity robbery was coming, and the Taoist ancestor was entangled by the four forces. He didn''t need to hide any more, so he said: "I don''t hide it from you. Now I''m not weaker than the sage in mana, but there is still a gap in realm, but I''m confident that I can compete with the sage."


    Zhen Yuanzi suddenly said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, it can be clearly seen from the discussion in Zixiao palace that now the Taoist ancestor has been entangled by the four forces and has no energy to manage the three realms, and the Taoist friend has cut off three corpses. I don''t know when you want to preach. How much will the Taoist friend''s accomplishments improve after preaching?"


    When Kunpeng heard Zhen Yuanzi''s words, he said with a bitter smile: "Zhenyuanzi''s Taoist friends are trying to embarrass me. To tell you the truth, everyone in Zixiao palace can clearly know that Taoist ancestors are no longer able to control the three realms. Now it can be said that the three realms are the world of saints. Although my magic power and realm are enough to prove sainthood, the rules I cultivate have not been broken through, so I can''t prove Taoism in a short time."


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and then said: "All Taoist friends know that the number of people on the list of gods is much higher than the war of gods, and the scope almost includes all living beings in the three realms, and only the witch family is excluded because there is no yuan God. It can be said that if the witch family does not take the initiative to fight against the saints, they generally won''t trouble the witch family. And the saints want to preserve their own forces so that the four forces can invade the three realms Preparation, so if they don''t fight each other first, they will have their ideas on sanxiu and several Taoist friends in the three realms, especially the Ashura family of the Ming River friends. They are afraid that they will become the most watched object of the saints, but Taoist friends should pay more attention to this. "


    When Styx heard this, he could not help showing his distress. Originally, he thought that everything was blocked by Kunpeng and would not affect himself. However, he did not expect that Kunpeng was so hidden. After being explained by the Taoist ancestors, he was afraid that the saints were unwilling to directly face Kunpeng, but he was pushed to the front all at once. Not only did the "red lotus of karma fire" attract the full attention of the saints, Even the Asuras made by themselves have become delicious in the eyes of all saints due to the arrival of the mass robbery. How can this sudden change not make Styx feel frightened.


    Listen to Styx distressed and say: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you are the most intelligent person in all of us. Can you point out the maze for my Asura family so that they can get through this disaster!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but that I really can''t do anything. You also know that all saints want to find others to replace their disciples to be listed as gods, but the Ashura family of Taoist friends most accord with their requirements. How can they give up such a best substitute."


    The Styx River still had some perseverance and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, is there no other way?"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment and said, "there is no way, but it is very difficult!"


    When Styx heard that there was still a way to solve the danger of the Asura family, he couldn''t help but be happy and said, "please point out the maze. I''m very grateful."


    Kunpeng said: "the underworld Taoist friends are serious. We are all allies, but we should help each other. However, this method is not easy to achieve. Taoist friends had better be mentally prepared!"


    Styx said, "Taoist friends, please speak frankly. No matter how, it''s better to have a way than not."


    Seeing that the Styx river said so, Kunpeng said nothing more, so he said bluntly: "The saints want the Asura family to be a substitute for the list of gods. The Taoist friends can also secretly provoke the relationship between people, elucidation, interception and Buddhism, so that they can have a war first. In this way, the four religions will die countless. Even if they can''t get together, the number on the list of gods is almost the same. At that time, the Taoist friends can pick up some scattered practices and let them replace the Asura family to the list."


    The river Styx was not at all happy to hear this. It was not easy to provoke the relationship between the saints and let them fight first, but he had to do it, because this was his only chance.

 Chapter 669

    When Zhen Yuanzi saw the distress of the Styx River, he felt a burst of joy. Because of the red cloud, Zhen Yuanzi had always been dissatisfied with the Styx river. If everyone were not an ally now, he was afraid that Zhen Yuanzi would have fallen into a well and caused some trouble to the Styx River in the dark, making his situation more painful.


    However, Zhen Yuanzi is not without troubles. The Taoist ancestors of Zixiao palace clearly pointed out that Hongyun is the key to the amount of robbery. I''m afraid it will attract the attention of the saints. Although it is said that the saints are unlikely to poison Hongyun, no one can guarantee that Hongyun can successfully preach. Moreover, in the words of the Taoist ancestors, it seems that the opportunity of the avenue is not unique to Hongyun, If others get the opportunity of this avenue, they will be protected by the heaven within a thousand years, which makes Zhen Yuanzi worry about the safety of Hongyun.


    Everyone present knows about the opportunity of the great road from the mouth of the Taoist ancestor. It is impossible to say that they have no greed for it, especially the three people of the Styx River, the Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother. However, the Styx river itself is difficult to protect. Therefore, although they have some greed for the opportunity of the great road, they can''t put it into action. The Jade Emperor and the West queen mother are different, The two of them have the innate Lingbao "Haotian mirror" in their hands, which can see the three realms, and can find Hongyun more easily than others. Therefore, they have a strong greed for the opportunity of Hongyun''s Avenue in their hearts. As for Kunpeng and empress earth, they are not very interested in this. Kunpeng just wants to improve her world and surpass Hongjun Daozu. Then empress earth has reached the extreme of sanctification. Just because she has no flesh body, even if she has the opportunity of the road, she doesn''t want to make a bad relationship with Zhen Yuanzi, So I''m not interested in it.


    However, although the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West were greedy for the opportunity of the avenue, they did not dare to act rashly. After all, Hongyun was the key to the quantitative robbery. If Hongyun had an accident because of them, the saints would impose all the causes and consequences on them. At that time, even if they were the emperor of heaven who was close to the Taoist ancestors, they could not survive the quantitative robbery safely. Especially now, measuring robbery has almost no harm to the heaven, and after the red cloud becomes holy, they will also have the opportunity to prove the holy way, so the Jade Emperor and the West queen mother are hesitant.


    Just listen to the Jade Emperor said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, you only talk about the Ming River Taoist friends, but you don''t know what we should do when the quantity robbery comes?"


    Kunpeng said, "Tianting has nothing to worry about. As long as the two Taoist friends are not infected with cause and effect, they can easily get through this disaster."


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, you also know that there is a great cause and effect between me and the western two saints and Sanqing. How can they let me go, so please give me some advice."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "there is no solution to this matter. After all, it was the fault of Taoist friends at the beginning. The two saints and Sanqing in the West really want to trouble Taoist friends because of this, and others have nothing to say."


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor was dissatisfied with Kunpeng and thought that Kunpeng was saying no, so he said, "Taoist friend of Kunpeng, the two western saints in Zixiao palace spoke to help Taoist friends, but I don''t know when they ended each other''s cause and effect with the two western saints. Can Taoist friends help me with this cause and effect?"


    When Kunpeng heard the Jade Emperor''s words, he understood what the Jade Emperor was thinking. He knew that not only the Jade Emperor had doubts about himself and the two saints in the west, but also the Styx, so he said, "speaking of the two saints in the west, he didn''t know that they were wrong. Talking for me in the Zixiao palace made me feel unthinkable."


    Zhen Yuanzi also understood that the Jade Emperor and Styx were only afraid of doubting Kunpeng, so he said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends are obsessed with the situation, but the move of the two saints in the west is not difficult to solve. They just want us to think that there is a relationship between Taoist friends and them, and want us to doubt you. This small plan is not worth mentioning."


    Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Kunpeng suddenly said, "I see. I said how the two saints in the West suddenly changed their temper. It turned out that they wanted to secretly provoke the relationship between us."


    When Styx heard what Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi said, he didn''t doubt Kunpeng. Instead, he doubted Kunpeng. He felt that Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi were obviously hiding something for himself. Even the Jade Emperor felt that Kunpeng was more suspicious. According to his understanding of the two western saints, the two western saints would never do anything good.


    Kunpeng didn''t care much about the idea of the Jade Emperor and the Styx river. In his heart, whether there is heaven and the Styx river has done nothing. As long as the witch family stands with himself, he is confident that he can easily get through this mass robbery and win some good places when the four forces invade the three realms.


    Unfortunately, the Jade Emperor and Styx didn''t know Kunpeng''s idea. In his heart, he always thought that there were only five or six disciples under Kunpeng, but he wouldn''t do much in the quantitative robbery. If Kunpeng wanted to get benefits when the quantitative robbery or the four forces invaded the three realms, they couldn''t do without their support, so they both felt good about themselves.


    Zhen Yuanzi is different from the ignorance of the Jade Emperor and the Styx river. Although he doesn''t know how strong Kunpeng is now, he can know that Kunpeng has become equivalent to the sage from the discussion of Zixiao palace. Even the Taoist ancestors are afraid of Kunpeng. It can be imagined how strong Kunpeng is hidden, so he firmly stands on the side of Kunpeng.


    While the Jade Emperor was talking to Kunpeng, the queen mother of the West had been secretly observing the reaction of the people. When he saw Zhen Yuanzi firmly standing on the side of Kunpeng, not to mention the earth empress, Kunpeng himself doesn''t care too much about the Styx River and the Jade Emperor. In this way, the queen mother of the West feels that the current Kunpeng is no longer what she can imagine. The idea of Haotian and Styx river is not very earthly.


    The queen mother of France could not help but say: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, it seems that Tianting is out of the scope of quantitative robbery, but in fact, Tianting is pushed to the forefront secretly. It has become a delicious food in the eyes of all saints with Taoist friends of Styx river. If we don''t try to solve the current situation, I''m afraid that Haotian and Taoist friends of Styx river will end up in great pain. Please help us for the sake of being an alliance ¡£¡±


    Kunpeng hesitated when he heard this. Looking at Haotian and Styx, they were obviously dissatisfied with themselves, and some people thought that Kunpeng had to rely on them if he wanted to get benefits in the quantity robbery, so they all thought it was impossible for Kunpeng to abandon himself.


    Kunpeng knows exactly what Styx and Haotian think. He only hears Kunpeng say: "As an ally, if we can help, we will not stand idly by. As long as the Taoist friends are no longer contaminated with cause and effect, the saints will not risk becoming enemies with the heaven to deal with the Taoist friends. I still say that. As long as we can work together and help everyone in a difficult situation, the saints can''t wait for us."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Styx river was most worried and hurriedly said: "What Taoist friend Kunpeng said is very true. With the strength of all of us here, even if the saints can''t take us, it will take a lot of effort. If all Taoist friends work together to resist during this period, the saints can''t get any benefit from us. Taoist friend Kunpeng is the highest among us. It''s better for Taoist friend Kunpeng to be our alliance leader and coordinate What do you think of the mass robbery? "


    Hearing what Styx said, Zhen Yuanzi said, "I have no objection to this!"


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "I have no opinion."


    Haotian looked at the West Queen Mother and said, "we have no opinion."


    Kunpeng said, "several Taoist friends think highly of the poor. If you want to say that you are the leader of the alliance, you can''t be worthy of the poor, and you don''t have the ability, so please ask for another expert."


    When Styx heard this, he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are modest. If Taoist friends have no ability, who among us can undertake this important mission and let Taoist friends not refuse."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and said: "I don''t mean to refuse, but I really don''t have the ability. As the leader of the alliance, the most important thing is to coordinate everyone. Now the secret of heaven is dark, and even saints can''t predict the secret of heaven. If I become the leader of the alliance, but I can''t control the movements of the three worlds in time, how can I coordinate everyone well. According to me, the leader of the alliance is Haotian Taoist friend. Haotian Taoist friend''s'' Haotian mirror ''can detect three You can''t hide any trends in the three realms from Haotian Taoist friends, so you can coordinate with everyone. What do you think? "


    Haotian was overjoyed to hear that Kunpeng gave the position of alliance leader to him. He finally found the feeling of the supremacy of the three worlds. He also took it for granted that he was the leader of the alliance.


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, Styx felt very reasonable, so they had no opinion. They thought that Kunpeng did so for everyone''s sake. The queen mother of the West was worried. She felt that if Haotian took the position of leader of the alliance, she would become a leading bird, but she couldn''t find a reason to refuse.

 Chapter 670

    Although empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi had doubts about Kunpeng''s initiative to give up the position of leader of the alliance, they did not speak, but sat quietly and watched the development of the situation.


    After a while, seeing that there was no objection, Kunpeng said, "since everyone agrees, let''s settle the matter. In the future, everything will be handled by Haotian Daoyou. Now Haotian Daoyou will talk about our views. We can also be prepared to deal with the coming disaster."


    When Kunpeng finished, he motioned Hao to talk about his views in the sky and let everyone know each other.


    The Jade Emperor was stunned by this sudden surprise. Without thinking about the reason why Kunpeng did this, he said happily: "Thank you for your trust. We all know the current situation. The general situation is very unfavorable to us. Therefore, I think we should form a strong alliance with Tianting as the ¡õ¡õ, focusing on" Zhou Tiansheng fighting array ". Each of us has a signal to be ready for help. As long as something big happens, we will send a signal. Everyone will go to help, as long as we can arrive in a short time If we block the attack of saints, then Tianting will have the opportunity to launch the "Celestial Star array" to help. Under the "Celestial Star array", even saints have to deal with it carefully. What do you think? "


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing: "Hao Nai is ignorant to the extreme. He just took office and wants to establish his position, and doesn''t think about the actual situation of all parties. It''s really funny."


    The queen mother of the West sighed secretly. She never thought that things had come to this point. Haotian was still so obsessed with power. It was so easy to sit on the position of alliance leader. Kunpeng was so smart that he didn''t want to be the position of alliance leader. Therefore, it can be seen that the position of alliance leader is not a good thing, but Haotian foolishly thought that the alliance would be different without him. Just now As soon as he took office, he wanted everyone to focus on him, but he was a little naive.


    Although Zhen Yuanzi doesn''t know what Kunpeng thinks, since Kunpeng doesn''t object to him, why waste saliva? Naturally, he won''t object. Anyway, he will first see the reaction of Tianting at that time. If Tianting doesn''t move out, he will ignore it.


    However, Styx thinks Haotian is much more reliable than Kunpeng, and Haotian has a "Haotian mirror" in his hand that can see the three realms. Naturally, he agrees with Haotian''s suggestion and hurriedly says, "what Haotian''s friends say is very true. I have no opinion about it."


    Empress Houtu always stood with Kunpeng. Kunpeng didn''t make a sound, which showed that he had an arrangement in mind, so she also said, "I have no opinion on this matter."


    At this time, Haotian couldn''t help being happy when he saw that everyone supported his opinions. He just heard him say, "since everyone has no opinions, I''ll talk about your specific actions once something happens."


    Kunpeng felt very funny when he heard this, but he didn''t think Haotian really thought that everyone would not be able to survive the disaster safely without him, and he really took himself seriously. So he said, "Haotian Taoist friends have any arrangements. Please be frank. If it doesn''t affect everyone''s own safety, I''m sure everyone won''t refuse!"


    The Jade Emperor said, "please rest assured that I will make arrangements for safety."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "this is the best."


    The Jade Emperor said, "among all the people, Kunpeng Taoist friends have the highest mana. Once anything happens to any one of you, please go to help first and delay time for you. I don''t know what you think?"


    The queen mother of the West was very anxious when she heard the words of the Jade Emperor. Who is Kunpeng? How can she be ordered by the words of the Jade Emperor? What''s more, she wanted to speak before Kunpeng, but she didn''t expect that Kunpeng had spoken.


    Just listen to Kunpeng laugh: "I have no opinion on this in principle, but Tao Hao Tian also knows that there is a dark secret in measuring and robbing together. Even if I want to help at the first time, I am powerless. After all, I don''t see the powers of the three worlds. I''m afraid it''s difficult for me to do it. However, with a Lingbao such as'' Haotian mirror ''in hand, it''s the easiest to understand the situation, so I think it''s the first thing Those who go to help should be Taoist friends! "


    The Jade Emperor''s face changed when he heard Kunpeng''s words. He never thought that Kunpeng would not give him the face of the alliance leader. His first request was rejected. It can be imagined that it would be more impossible to instruct Kunpeng in the future, but he couldn''t help hating Kunpeng too much.


    Kunpeng didn''t take the idea of the jade emperor as a matter at all. Originally, he wanted the Jade Emperor to be the leader of the alliance just to get rid of himself. He didn''t want to be used by everyone, but he didn''t expect Haotian to really treat himself as a matter of meeting and want to be a bird, but he was very happy.


    Just listen to the Jade Emperor say: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, among all the people here, only you have the highest cultivation and the fastest speed. You are the most suitable person for emergency rescue. Although I have ''Haotian mirror'', my cultivation is far from that of Taoist friends. I''m afraid everything will be over when I arrive. Moreover, everyone leaves their own talisman. Once something happens, everyone can feel it, but there is no need for ''Haotian mirror'' Come and see the details. "


    Upon hearing this, Styx also thought that what the Jade Emperor said was very reasonable. Kun Peng was clearly refusing, so he said to help: "Taoist friend Haotian said very well. Taoist friend Kunpeng is indeed the best candidate for emergency rescue. I hope Taoist friend Kunpeng won''t refuse. Moreover, Taoist friend Haotian has just become the leader of the alliance. If Taoist friends don''t obey the orders of the leader at the beginning, what''s the meaning of the alliance? It''s better to break up as soon as possible. Everyone can go their own way. Besides, although Taoist friends have strong magic power and are not afraid of saints, your younger brother is still strong But Zi can''t also have such accomplishments as Taoist friends. Don''t be afraid of saints! "


    The run on Kunpeng by the Styx river made Kunpeng very angry. He couldn''t help saying in his heart, "since you are so ignorant, I won''t entangle with you anymore. Do you really think I can''t leave you!"


    Thinking of this, Kun Peng said, "are you blaming me for not obeying orders? If you really think it''s unnecessary to have this alliance, it''s easy to say that everyone should never have this alliance."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Styx and Haotian were shocked, but they didn''t expect that Kunpeng would no longer care about the people and horses in their hands, but he was not sure what to do for a moment.


    The West King''s mother didn''t want the alliance to be dissolved, so she hurriedly said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are serious. The Styx Taoist friends are just kidding, and they don''t really want to dissolve the alliance."


    While the West queen mother spoke, she gave the Styx a wink and asked him to remedy it quickly. Seeing this, the Styx river immediately said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, just now I was just joking for a while. I can''t be true."


    Kunpeng didn''t want to let go of the Styx river so easily, so he said, "since Taoist friends are just joking, I don''t want to say much. Since Taoist friends are so concerned about this emergency, it''s better to leave it to Taoist friendship. The sea of blood doesn''t dry. The Styx River doesn''t die. Taoist friends have an immortal body, but they are the best candidate. I don''t know what do you think?"


    Styx didn''t expect Kunpeng to be so shameless and pull this thing on his head. The saints had thought about themselves. If they took over this matter, they wouldn''t be a sheep into a tiger''s mouth, so they hurriedly said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng thinks highly of me, but I can''t do anything about such an important thing."


    The Jade Emperor saw that the Styx River didn''t want to take over the matter, but he was very angry. It seems that his alliance leader is just a decoration. Everyone here didn''t take him seriously at all, so he said: "since everyone doesn''t want to be the chief emergency person, then I don''t say it. When the Taoist friend has an accident, don''t blame me for not coordinating everything!"


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "Haotian Taoist friends are worried. If something really happens, everyone should go to the rescue together. In this way, it is easier to deal with things. There are many people and great potential. Even if the saints want to be enemies with us, they have to think twice."


    Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu are mainly Kunpeng, so they speak one after another. Haotian and Styx have no choice but to do so.


    However, the mother of the Western king didn''t want to have a hard relationship with Kunpeng because of this, so she said, "what Kunpeng Taoist friends said is true. There is no law to blame the public. As long as everyone works together, the saints don''t dare to do too much. However, Kunpeng Taoist friends rob together. What aspect should we pay attention to?"


    Seeing that the queen mother of the West didn''t want to make enemies with herself, Kunpeng calmed down and said, "the foundation of the three worlds is the human race. The coming of quantitative robbery is naturally based on the human race. The Taoist ancestor once said that this quantitative robbery of the human race will be unified. As long as we pay more attention to the changes of the human race, the four religions of man, Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism can''t do without the human race."


    The West Queen Mother nodded when she heard this and said, "Taoist friend, it''s wonderful. Let''s hand it over to Haotian and me."


    Kunpeng heard this and said, "it''s good for you two Taoist friends. Now it''s not long before the quantity robbery. We''d better go back to the Taoist hall and prepare as soon as possible."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, everyone also got up to say goodbye to Haotian and Xi Wangmu and left Tianting.

 Chapter 671

    After the people left, the Jade Emperor, who had been holding his anger in his heart, finally broke out. He only heard his anger: "Kunpeng, a shameless villain, teased me so much. It''s clear that he didn''t pay attention to us. I don''t believe that without the support of the heaven, he can benefit from the quantity robbery only by the witch clan!"


    Hearing this, the queen mother of the West frowned and said, "Haotian, I want to trip Kunpeng in the dark. I don''t know if I''m right?"


    When the jade emperor heard this, he said, "Kun Peng teased me so much. Naturally, I won''t be angry in vain. If I don''t give him some strength, he really thinks I''m easy to bully."


    The West King''s mother sighed, "Haotian, when will you be able to set your position?"


    When the jade emperor heard this from the mother of the west king, he said, "yaochi, what do you mean by this?"


    The West queen mother sighed, "what can I mean? You are always so ambitious. If you don''t put yourself in the right position, you will suffer a great loss one day! Do you really think that the position of alliance leader is a good thing? Being an alliance leader can do whatever you want. It''s just a decoration!"


    The Jade Emperor said, "Kun Peng teased me about the leader of the alliance. How can I not be evil!"


    The West Queen Mother said: "Haotian listens to my advice and doesn''t want to be an enemy with Kunpeng. It''s no wonder that Kunpeng doesn''t correct your attitude. You just want to give orders to Kunpeng when you become the leader of the alliance. How can you be respected? Not only does Kunpeng have a gap with you now, but also Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu will be alienated from our heaven because of this £¡¡±


    When the jade emperor heard this, he disagreed and said, "yaochi, I don''t think so. Empress Houtu may alienate us because of her close relationship with Kunpeng, but zhenyuanzi asked us. How can she alienate us because of this small matter? It''s impossible."


    The queen mother sighed: "Haotian, there is nothing impossible. To tell you the truth, if I stand in zhenyuanzi''s position, I will be alienated from Tianting. After all, Kunpeng''s strength can fight against the saint, but we are mole ants in the eyes of the saint. Zhenyuanzi has also experienced several catastrophes, how can he stand in the wrong position? Moreover, Hongyun is destined to become a saint. Even without our help, there will be nothing, zhenyuanzi How could they abandon Kunpeng! "


    When the jade emperor heard this, he was silent for a moment and said: "Yaochi, you''re right. I was so impulsive that I forgot my identity, but I offended Kunpeng for nothing. However, I don''t think Kunpeng can give up Tianting. As long as he wants to gain benefits from the invasion of the three realms by the four forces, he has to act together with Tianting and even Styx. He can''t gain anything by himself and the witch clan £¡¡±


    The West King''s mother disapproved and said, "Haotian, you are still too confident. Have you ever seen Kunpeng do anything uncertain since the flood? From today''s situation, Kunpeng has a complete strategy and doesn''t care about us and Styx, which shows that we are dispensable to him!"


    The Jade Emperor still didn''t believe it and said, "it''s not that I don''t believe your judgment, but now the strength of the two saints in the west, people and Buddhism is far greater than the combination of Kunpeng and the witch race, not to mention the powerful strength of the alliance between interception and the demon race."


    But the queen mother sighed: "Haotian, some things can''t be seen from the surface. Who would have thought that Kunpeng was hiding so deeply without going through Zixiao palace? Don''t you see that the Taoist ancestors in Zixiao palace obviously indulged Kunpeng? What does this mean? It shows that Kunpeng has let the Taoist ancestors have some fear, and what does it mean that Kunpeng can resist the saints with quasi holy cultivation? It shows that his secret method is good. In The Taoist ancestor in Zixiao Palace said that Kunpeng used two pieces of spiritual treasures to cut three corpses, but the "Kongtong seal" Kunpeng was not used to cut three corpses, but integrated into itself, that is to say, Kunpeng still has two corpses that we don''t know, and we don''t know the specific ability. You say that Kunpeng is still so mysterious and unpredictable. Can we know his depth? "


    After hearing the words of the queen mother of the west, the Jade Emperor was surprised. In his heart, he always thought that Kunpeng was nothing great, but relied on several Lingbao in his hand and the "Celestial Star array". The Taoist ancestors of Zixiao palace banned Kunpeng and threatened people with the "Celestial Star array", which broke Kunpeng''s right arm, so he was in the Jade Emperor''s heart China''s Kunpeng is not far behind him, but the Jade Emperor suddenly realized that he has always been a frog at the bottom of a well and has never seen the details of Kunpeng.


    With this understanding, the Jade Emperor sighed: "yaochi, you are still powerful. You can see so deeply, but Kunpeng can hide his strength so deeply. I really don''t know what he thinks. If others had such accomplishments, they would have crossed the three realms."


    The West Queen Mother said: "This is Kunpeng''s brilliance. In the past, there was the suppression of Daozu. If he exposed his strength early, he would arouse Daozu''s vigilance. Now, because there are four forces about to invade the three realms, Daozu does his best to suppress each other. This gives Kunpeng a chance to see Kunpeng''s performance in Zixiao palace. It shows that Kunpeng has decided to go from behind the scenes to in front of the screen. If he I''m not 100% sure, but I won''t act like this in Zixiao palace. "


    The Jade Emperor said, "even so, Kunpeng needs more strength to compete with the saints, and won''t give up forces like our heaven and Styx!"


    But the queen mother sighed: "If empress Houtu didn''t get the innate treasure ''chaos clock'', maybe Kunpeng would still care about us and the Styx River, but the potential of the Wu family with the innate treasure ''chaos clock'' is beyond our comparison. What''s more, before that, Kunpeng released the three great witches Chi, Bai Qi and Qin Shihuang, which greatly increased the power of the Wu family. Now as far as the upper power is concerned The combination of Kunpeng and the witch clan is not weaker than any of the saints, not to mention Lingbao and Qiyun. The empress of the earth has the innate treasure "chaotic clock", while Kunpeng has the acquired merit treasure "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" and "Pangu tripod". The innate Lingbao "River map", "Luoshu", "northern Xuanyuan water control flag" and "a nose sword" are all on his surface Some Lingbao, as for what Lingbao is hidden in the dark, we don''t know. You say that Kunpeng is such a powerful force. What''s the relationship between us and Styx? What''s more, we and Styx have become substitutes in the eyes of the saints and are concerned by the saints. If we first fight with the saints after the first World War, Kunpeng can reap the benefits. Why should he care about us If Kunpeng hadn''t sworn with us before, I''m afraid he would have turned against us when you said that! "


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor sighed: "Kunpeng is really cunning. If you didn''t come forward to make peace with Kunpeng, I''m afraid Kunpeng officially broke up with us through the words of Styx. At that time, we carried the bad name, but he had no influence. I have to say that Kunpeng is really good. Yaochi, now we have a rift with Kunpeng. If there is something wrong in the future, I''m afraid Kunpeng won''t help us. Thank you See if we can discuss with Styx and form an alliance in secret, so as to deal with the attacks of the saints? "


    The West Queen Mother said: "In fact, things haven''t come to that step yet. Now is not the time for us to form an alliance with Styx. As long as we haven''t broken with Kunpeng on the surface, the saints should consider Kunpeng''s ideas when dealing with us. Moreover, the saints are not monolithic. They all have irreconcilable contradictions with each other. If they don''t do well, they will fight first, so we didn''t It is necessary to form an alliance with the Styx river now, so that Kunpeng, zhenyuanzi and empress Houtu will have a bad impression on us, thus damaging everyone''s relationship. "


    Hearing this, the jade emperor also felt that there was some truth, so he stopped mentioning the alliance with the Styx river. Of course, the reason why the Jade Emperor thought so was not all because of this. The main reason was that he still thought that there was a Taoist ancestor behind him, and the saints did not dare to do too much to them.


    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor said, "well, in this situation, we''d better stay out of it and not be contaminated with cause and effect. The Sanqing and the two saints in the West generally won''t easily provoke us."


    Hearing this, the queen mother of the West breathed a sigh and said, "Haotian, it''s best for you to think so. If you don''t become a saint, you''ll end up as a mole ant. As long as the red cloud preaches, we will have a chance to prove the holy throne. Now we don''t lack innate Lingbao. We just take the opportunity to practice and strive to preach as soon as possible."


    Speaking of preaching, the Jade Emperor was a little uneasy. He used his three corpses to control the sun star, but he didn''t know whether it had an impact on his preaching. However, the Jade Emperor didn''t want to tell the West Queen Mother about it. He didn''t believe the West Queen Mother, but was afraid that it would affect the secret and let them notice. Fortunately, the West queen mother didn''t pay attention to the Jade Emperor''s expression Therefore, no abnormal state of the Jade Emperor was found.

 Chapter 672

    Kunpeng, Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu came out of the heaven, but they didn''t return to their own Taoist field. Instead, they came to the Wuzhuang Temple of Zhen Yuanzi''s Taoist field. Why didn''t they choose the hell and the Beiming sea, but they were afraid to let the saints and the Styx River notice.


    After the three sat down, Zhen Yuanzi ordered someone to call six ginseng fruits, and the three held a small fruit meeting. Then Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I''m afraid there is a crack with you in the attitude of Haotian and Styx. Has it had a great impact on us?"


    Kunpeng said: "it''s impossible to say there is no impact, but it doesn''t matter. Now for us, whether there is the support of Tianting and Styx has no great impact, but Taoist friends don''t need to worry."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "it''s good to have no great influence, so I''m relieved. However, Kunpeng Daoyou, what do you think of Zixiao palace and his party?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "To be honest with my friends, I always think that this mass robbery is not as simple as what taozu said. It seems that taozu said it easily in Zixiao palace, but in fact it is not. The thousands of years of mass robbery is very long for ordinary people, and it takes ten generations to spend it. I don''t know if you think about ten generations, the world is changing, and anything can happen, do you say What do the saints think and do? "


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he asked, "Taoist friends mean that there will be a battle among the saints in the world?"


    Kunpeng said, "they are no longer fighting for each other. They are fighting for faith and the emperor. If one of them can unify the fairy world before the emperor appears, then after the emperor is born, the world will end, and the invasion of the three worlds by the four forces will begin in a formal way."


    Zhen Yuanzi asked suspiciously, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, didn''t the Taoist ancestor say that only when the red cloud becomes holy can the robbery end?"


    Kunpeng said, "the Taoist ancestor''s story is just a cover up, just to reduce the loss of the saints. Now the main of the three worlds is the human race. The quantitative robbery is naturally related to the human race. As long as the earth fairy world is unified, the quantitative robbery will naturally end. Whether the red cloud becomes a saint or not can''t change this."


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi''s face changed greatly and said, "in this way, Hongyun has once again become a chess piece of the Taoist ancestor, but it is used to confuse the saints. It''s still two to say whether he can become a saint!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right, and didn''t Taoist friends find that Taoist Zu''s tone is very unfavorable to Hongyun?"


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi thought deeply for a moment and said with a gloomy face: "Taoist friends mean that Taoist ancestors do not mean that Hongyun can become a saint. As long as someone can become a saint with the opportunity of Hongyun''s Avenue, he can also end the mass robbery?"


    Kunpeng nodded again and said: "That''s what Daozu meant, but it''s impossible to say that we should end the mass robbery. After all, Daozu is not the way of heaven, and the way of heaven can''t interfere with the mass robbery. However, if the Seven Saints gather together, they can improve the way of heaven. In this way, Daozu can be very sure to repel or even defeat the way of heaven of the four forces. In this way, even if the four forces invade the three realms, it''s no big deal."


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi was not only surprised, but also the calm empress Houtu was greatly surprised and said, "it''s too much for Daozu to act like this, so isn''t it forcing Hongyun to die?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t know if it''s a dead end, but Hongyun has many difficulties in proving Tao. I think the saints will understand all this soon, even if they don''t notice it for the time being. Therefore, zhenyuanzi Taoist friends had better find Hongyun before the saints understand this, otherwise Hongyun is dangerous."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he sighed, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you know how I can quickly find the reincarnation of Hongyun now!"


    Kunpeng said, "in fact, it''s not too difficult to find Hongyun. As long as Taoist friends pay more attention to the situation in the fairy world and find some new people suddenly appear, they can find Hongyun soon."


    Zhen Yuanzi felt very reasonable when he heard this and said, "thank you for your advice."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s nothing, but Taoist friends need to pay attention to the trend of Tianting and Styx. I''m afraid both of them will do something!"


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "I understand that!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "if only Taoist friends understood, I would be relieved."


    Empress Houtu asked, "Kunpeng, Taoist friends, Taoist ancestors calculated so much about red clouds, but they didn''t know what conspiracy there was to give me this congenital treasure ''chaotic clock''?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled and said, "it''s very inappropriate to say conspiracy. The reason why Daozu borrowed the words of changing treasure is that Daoyou''s'' chaotic clock ''has no malice, but he wants to take the opportunity to end the cause and effect with Daoyou."


    After hearing this, the earth empress asked suspiciously, "I don''t understand what Taoist friends said. I don''t know what the cause and effect is between me and Taoist ancestors?"


    Kunpeng said: "There is a deep cause and effect between the later Taoist friends and the Taoist ancestors. On that day, the Taoist owed a lot to the Taoist friends. The twelve ancestors Witch and Sanqing were both Pangu authentic. However, when Zixiao palace preached, the Taoist ancestor had another selfish intention. He only accepted Sanqing as an apprentice and established Sanqing as Pangu authentic, which was very unfair to the witch family. Later, he accepted empress Nuwa as an apprentice, which helped indirectly The demon clan, even the witch clan, was affected, which also deepened the cause and effect with the witch clan. Pangu opened the sky and incarnated all things, but he had great merit. The Taoist ancestor only gave the innate treasure of Sanqing, but it did not show any performance to the witch clan, but it did not attach to the heaven. When the Taoist friends incarnated the six samsara to improve the heaven, the cause and effect between the Taoist ancestors and the Taoist friends reached the extreme. Now the mass robbery is coming, and there are more If the four forces want to invade the three realms, it can be said that everyone should end each other''s cause and effect. It is the Taoist ancestor, no exception. Only then can the Taoist ancestor take the opportunity to give treasure and friends to the Taoist. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng said that there is no harm for me to take this'' chaotic clock ''?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "although you can rest assured, there is no harm in this matter, it is just that you and the Taoist ancestor have settled each other''s cause and effect. Because the Taoist ancestor owes you so much, anyone who wants to make the idea of this'' chaotic clock ''should think twice before he can take over the big cause and effect of this day."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she gave a long sigh and said, "I''m relieved. I''ve been restless since I got this'' chaotic clock '', but I''m much more relieved."


    Zhen Yuanzi said with a smile, "the latter Taoist friends are worried too much. If they were replaced by others, I''m afraid they would be as cautious as Taoist friends!"


    Empress Houtu said, "I have to. After all, the witch family can no longer afford too many twists and turns."


    Kunpeng nodded when he heard this and said, "it''s good for Taoist friends to think so. Now even if the witch family has'' chaotic clock '', you can''t act rashly!"


    Empress Houtu said, "I understand this. Taoist friends don''t have to worry, but now with the ''chaotic clock'', I don''t know if we can use this treasure to prove the holy way?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he thought for a moment and said: "I''m afraid this is disappointing to Taoist friends. This'' chaotic clock ''is the three treasures transformed by the Kaitian axe. With the Kaitian merit in it, it is difficult to transform into the flesh. Moreover, the'' chaotic clock ''can determine the three realms of Hongmeng. Once Taoist friends destroy this treasure, they have to bear boundless cause and effect. At that time, it is difficult to prove not only the holy Tao, but also whether Taoist friends can keep it."


    After hearing this, the earth empress was greatly disappointed and sighed, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, is there no other way?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "there is really no other way to do this, but the Taoist friends want to prove the Tao, but they have to move the same amount. After the four forces invade the three realms, there will naturally be a congenital spiritual treasure with earth attribute to rebuild the flesh for the Taoist friends!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Zhen Yuanzi was shocked. He quickly asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, do you have a chance to prove the holy way?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "The situation of Taoist friends is very different from that of later earth Taoist friends. Now, the situation of latter earth Taoist friends is the same as that of poor Taoist friends. They all come to the edge of preaching. As soon as the time comes, they can preach. Although Taoist friends also cut off two corpses, the most difficult self among the three corpses needs great opportunity and wisdom, which is not so easy to cut out. Therefore, it is difficult to predict whether Taoist friends can prove the great road and poor Tao!"


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi was a little depressed, but he also understood that what Kunpeng said was very correct and did not continue to ask!

 Chapter 673

    After discussing with empress Nu Wa, the leader of Tongtian cult went to huoyun cave to see emperor Fu Xi. What they didn''t expect was that they met Yuanshi Tianzun who came to look for Xuanyuan''s help in front of huoyun cave.


    Not only was the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa surprised, but also the emperor Yuanshi was surprised. Both of them didn''t know what the other party called the fire cloud cave, and they thought in their hearts.


    Just listen to the emperor Yuanshi ask: "I don''t know what happened when younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa came to this huoyun cave?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult was dissatisfied with Yuanshi Tianzun because of the war of God worship. He couldn''t help sarcastically saying, "why can''t I come to this huoyun cave if senior brother Yuanshi can come?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t expect Tongtian sect leader to speak so strongly, so he said with a cold hum: "your leg is on yourself. What do you want to do with me?"


    However, empress Nuwa didn''t want Tongtian and Yuanshi Tianzun to argue at the huoyun cave, so she secretly stopped Tongtian. Tongtian was just angry for a moment and didn''t want to have too many disputes with Yuanshi Tianzun here, so she retreated and ignored Yuanshi Tianzun.


    After the leader of Tongtian sect retreated, empress Nuwa came forward and said, "because the quantity robbery is coming, I don''t trust my brother''s safety, so Fang and senior brother Tongtian please come and have a look, but what''s the matter when senior brother Yuanshi comes to this huoyun cave?"


    Hearing this from empress Nu Wa, the first emperor secretly said, "who do you want to cheat? It''s shameless to care about Fuxi''s safety!"


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t agree with Nuwa''s words in his heart, he said the same words as Nuwa. He only heard him say: "I''m also worried that Xuanyuan will be affected by the quantity robbery. After all, he is the person with the lowest cultivation among the three emperors, so I have to come here."


    Hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, empress Nuwa was stunned, but she didn''t expect that Yuanshi Tianzun was more shameless than herself, and even quoted her own words directly.


    Just when Nuwa was stunned, the three emperors in huoyun cave noticed the arrival of Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa, so they went out of the cave to meet and welcomed the three saints into huoyun cave.


    Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress each had their own plans, so they divided into two and went to business. Therefore, only the emperor Shennong was left on the hall. Shennong sighed and returned to his residence, but he was a little uneasy about the arrival of Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa Empress.


    Although the local emperor Shennong did not prove the way of saints, now his magic power is not lower than that of empress Houtu. He also knows the great power of heaven. How could he not know that the quantity robbery is coming. At this time, Shennong couldn''t help worrying about Kunpeng. The leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the emperor of Yuanshi were afraid of this quantity robbery and came to huoyun cave for help. Not to mention that Kunpeng was just a quasi holy practice, which was naturally more dangerous than saints.


    Unfortunately, Shennong did not know that although Kunpeng did not prove the holy way, his self-cultivation was no weaker than that of any saint. Moreover, he himself integrated the "Kongtong seal", a congenital treasure, and had become a detached existence. He was not afraid of the coming of mass robbery at all, but his worry was superfluous.


    The leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and Fu Xi came to live with Fu Xi. After sitting down, Fu Xi asked, "my sister and the saint of Tongtian came for the robbery?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult heard this and said, "that''s right. Fuxi Taoist friends are the most proficient in the art of calculation among the three realms, so I''m here with junior sister Nuwa to ask Taoist friends for help!"


    When Fu Xi heard this, he sighed: "the sage of heaven is wrong. Among the three worlds, the most proficient in the art of calculation is not the poor Tao, but the holy master Kunpeng. Taoist friends come to the poor Tao without asking for an expert, but abandon the basics!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, his face changed a little and said, "to tell you the truth, there is a gap between me and Kunpeng. Although I won''t fight for life and death, it''s impossible to ask him for help. Therefore, I have no choice but to come and ask Taoist friends to help me in the face of younger martial sister Nuwa!"


    When Fu Xi heard this, his face changed greatly and said, "Saint Tongtian, according to the relationship between you and Kunpeng, how can something unpleasant happen to both sides? What''s the secret?"


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult didn''t know how to answer. At this time, Nuwa said, "brother, it has nothing to do with senior brother Tongtian. The reason why senior brother Tongtian has a gap with Kunpeng is because of me!"


    When Fu Xi heard this, he sighed and said, "sister, you did something wrong. Why don''t you listen to your brother''s words, go against Kunpeng, and implicate the saints all over the sky? Let me say what''s good for you!"


    Nuwa said, "brother, I don''t want to do this. Kunpeng is too arrogant and doesn''t take me as a saint at all. I''m helpless."


    Fu Xi sighed: "Sister, no matter what you say, you shouldn''t offend Kunpeng. I know what kind of person Kunpeng is. If you offend him, you will not only implicate the saints in heaven, but also the demon family. Originally, I wanted to borrow Kunpeng''s birth in the demon family and ask him to secretly help the demon family. It''s good that he doesn''t come to trouble the demon family. How can he help the demon family again!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "brother, you don''t know that Kunpeng doesn''t regard himself as a demon family at all. Do you know what he did in the earth fairy world and earth stars?"


    Fu Xi said: "sister, Kunpeng has a sense of propriety in everything he does. It is impossible to force the demon family into a desperate situation!"


    Empress Nuwa felt very wronged when she heard this, and said, "brother, Kunpeng released the great witch Chi, Bai Qi and Qin Shihuang on the earth star, which greatly increased the Qi of the witch family. The two witch families have been at odds since the flood. If you don''t limit him, can there be a way for our demon family to survive in the mass robbery?"


    Fuxi sighed, "sister, is that why you are embarrassed with Kunpeng?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "that''s right!"


    Fu Xi sighed: "Sister, you are too confused. How can Kunpeng make friends with the witch family? Even if the luck of the witch family rises sharply, it doesn''t matter. After all, now the three realms are dominated by the human family. In order to balance, the heaven will naturally make the witch family prosper to restrict the witch family, or weaken the witch family in other ways. But your trouble has broken the luck of the witch family in vain and given the witch family a glimmer of vitality. Since then, the witch family I''m afraid the two families will not be in the same position again! "


    Hearing Fu Xi''s words, the leader of Tongtian cult was shocked and hurriedly said, "how can Fu Xi Taoist friends know that the witch family has got the chance of life in the way of heaven?"


    Fu Xi said: "I''m just speculating. After the witch war, the overall strength of the demon family was equal to that of the witch family, but because my demon family had the luck of saints like my sister and the luck of Kunpeng, the demon family was a little better than the witch family, so there was a later war of God worship, which weakened the Qi of the demon family and was equal to that of the witch family. Now the Kunpeng released three great witches, days Tao will help the demon clan to balance the two sides accordingly, and Kunpeng himself comes from the demon clan and is the holy teacher of the human race, so he has the power to balance the two sides, but I didn''t expect that you hated Kunpeng and let Kunpeng, who is in a neutral position, fall to the witch clan. "


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect also understood a little and asked, "Fuxi Taoist friend, what can be solved?"


    Fu Xi said: "now if we want to bridge the gap between the two sides, we should recover all the Qi luck of the demon family as soon as possible. The land pressure must die. If he doesn''t die, the Qi luck of the demon family is difficult to close completely."


    When Nu Wa heard this, she said, "brother, now empress Houtu has got the congenital treasure ''chaos clock'' given by the teacher. With this treasure, how can we compete with the witch family in terms of Qi?"


    Fu Xi said, "how difficult is this? Have you forgotten that the Qi luck of the demon family has been connected with the interception of religion? Although the two acquired merits and virtues obtained by the saint of heaven from Kunpeng are not as good as the ''chaotic clock'', they can offset a part, so the two sides are still in the same position!"


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly, "brother, we have the help of intercepting education, but the witch family also has Kunpeng. He has the acquired merit treasure ''Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler'' and ''Pangu ding''. How can we compare with him?"


    Fu Xi shook his head and said, "although Kunpeng is allied with the Lich family, he is born in the Lich family anyway. Although he is now disconnected from the Lich family, his essence is difficult to change. Unless he gives the two acquired merits and virtues to the Lich family, the Lich family can''t borrow his luck at all."


    After hearing Fu Xi''s explanation, empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult suddenly realized.

 Chapter 674

    After a while, empress Nu Wa sighed: "I''m afraid it''s difficult to kill Lu Ya now. We can also think of zhunti. I''m afraid Lu Ya won''t easily leave the Western Paradise!"


    Fu Xi said with a smile: "things are not as difficult as you think. As long as my sister and the sage can mess up the situation, someone will help us except land pressure!"


    After hearing the obvious hint of Fu Xi, empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian looked at each other and said, "elder brother means to borrow the hand of the witch family in addition to land pressure?"


    Fu Xi nodded and said, "that''s right. The people of the witch family hate Lu Ya no less than us. It''s still Hou Yi, Kunpeng''s disciple, who also has a big cause and effect with Lu Ya. With Kunpeng''s character of protecting his weaknesses, he will naturally try to help Hou Yi except Lu Ya. Therefore, we don''t need to pay too much attention to this matter. As long as the earth fairy world is in chaos, we can wait and see its change."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Fuxi Taoist friend, you haven''t participated in the Zixiao palace meeting. Some things are not clear. Today''s Kunpeng is not what it used to be. Moreover, you may not know that there will be a big disaster in the three realms after the mass robbery. There will be four forces invading the three realms. This disaster can also be said to be an opportunity for us to expand our influence. Therefore, the evil danger of the mass robbery is far more than the Fengshen "The war of."


    When Fu Xi heard this, he said, "can the saint of heaven explain the proceedings of Zixiao palace in detail, so that I can be prepared!"


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa explained in detail what happened in Zixiao palace. After listening, Fu Xi thought for a moment. Then he said: "I didn''t expect that things should be so dangerous. In this way, the demon family and the sect are in a very unfavorable situation. I''m afraid my sister''s experience in Zixiao palace will be passed on to Kunpeng. I''m afraid there is no way to reconcile between the demon family and Kunpeng!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I''m too impulsive about this, but if we can survive this disaster, Kunpeng has nothing to fear. After all, senior brother Tongtian and I are saints, and Kunpeng is not our opponent even if he becomes a saint."


    Fu Xi said, "I''m afraid Kunpeng won''t let you through the quantity robbery, so you''ll be in a passive situation, and you don''t have to think about the idea of the four directions of the world!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said, "it is precisely because of this worry that younger martial sister Nuwa and I just came to ask Taoist friends to help us."


    Fu Xi said, "Saint Tongtian, with our current relationship, what can I do for you, but please be frank. As long as I can do it, I will do my best."


    The leader of Tongtian sect also knew that Fu Xi would not refuse before he came, but he was still a little excited when he heard this. After all, this matter is related to the development of interception in the future. I just heard him say: "Fuxi Taoist friend, you also know that the key to this amount of robbery is the human emperor and Hongyun. Therefore, I want to ask Taoist friends to calculate the situation of the two of them. I''d better know well and prepare early to avoid being in a hurry!"


    When Fu Xi heard this, he meditated for a moment and said, "saint of heaven, emperor of man, I can try my best to calculate. After all, I am one of the three emperors of the human race. I can calculate one or two by relying on the connection of the human race, but Hongyun doesn''t know how many reincarnation times, and now the sky is dark, I can''t do anything about it."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said with a smile: "in that case, please calculate the news of the emperor first. As for the red cloud, the Taoist friends can''t calculate it. It must be powerless for others."


    Fu Xi said, "it''s not necessarily true. Maybe Kunpeng has the ability to calculate the whereabouts of the red cloud. But now the sky is dark, but we need the help of saints from all over the sky. We can have the opportunity to launch the one or two of the emperor."


    The Lord of Tongtian said with a smile, "there''s no problem."


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa said, so they joined hands to ferry their mana to Fu Xi. Fu Xi took out his innate gossip and began to calculate the whereabouts of the emperor. It took a long time to stop.


    At this time, the leader of Tongtian quickly asked, "has Fuxi Taoist friend calculated the result?"


    Fu Xi sighed: "I have a little eyebrows, but I can''t completely know everything. This time, the birth of the emperor has no fixed time, but it depends on the development of the earth fairy world. It seems that there will be a bloody storm in the earth fairy world."


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were greatly surprised when they heard this. In the past, the three emperors and five emperors were born at a fixed time, but they didn''t expect that the emperor would be so this time. For a time, they didn''t know what to do.


    After a while, empress Nuwa said, "brother, what should we do? We don''t know the whereabouts of Hongyun and the time of the emperor''s birth. How can we take the lead before others?"


    Fu Xi said, "in fact, you don''t have to worry too much. We don''t know the whereabouts of the emperor and Hongyun, and others don''t know. We all stand on the same starting line. In that case, we can find another way to walk in front of each other."


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "I don''t know what advice Fu Xi''s Taoist friends have?"


    Fu Xi said, "I don''t dare to have high opinions, but there are still some small opinions. I don''t know if the saints all over the sky have found that the words of the Taoist ancestors don''t say that the red clouds must become saints?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he couldn''t help but move and asked, "Fuxi Taoist friends mean that anyone can directly end the robbery as long as he gets the opportunity to become a saint?"


    Fu Xi shook his head and said, "I don''t mean that. It''s clear from the words of Taoist ancestors that I''m taking red cloud as a shield. According to me, even if red cloud becomes holy immediately, the robbery will still proceed as usual!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he was surprised and said, "how is this possible? The meaning of Taoist friends is to suspect that Taoist ancestors are deceiving everyone!"


    Fu Xi said, "there is nothing impossible. Since the holiness of the red cloud can end the quantitative robbery, there is no need for another emperor to be born, otherwise it will be superfluous. Moreover, if the holiness of the red cloud can resolve the quantitative robbery, how can the karma between heaven and earth disperse?"


    Hearing this, empress Nuwa said, "I see. Daozu is taking red cloud to attract our attention, so as to reduce the losses of all of us. In this way, the red cloud has become a chess piece and an abandoned chess piece."


    Fu Xi nodded and said, "I think so, too. The sanctification of the red cloud is just to improve the way of heaven, so that Daozu can rely on the complete way of heaven to resist the way of heaven on the side of the four forces. It is useless for the amount robbery. The key to the amount robbery is the emperor. Only by completely unifying the earth fairy world can the amount robbery be ended!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "what Taoist friends said is very reasonable, but so everyone has to compete in the earth fairy world. However, when the first emperor came to see Xuanyuan, he was afraid that he had been prepared long ago. He hopes to use Xuanyuan''s power to affect the development of the earth fairy world, but we have to be careful."


    Empress Nuwa sighed when she heard this: "I didn''t expect to be dominated by Terrans in the end!"


    Fu Xi said: "when Yuanshi Tianzun saw Xuanyuan, he was afraid that he would do something to the human race with the supreme old gentleman. Xuanyuan''s cultivation was not very good, and he had no extraordinary ability. What Yuanshi Tianzun could ask for was only Xuanyuan sword, the sword of the emperor''s way of the human race. Then Yuanshi Tianzun must want to use Xuanyuan sword to call on the human race."


    Hearing this, the faces of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa changed greatly. The most famous treasure among the Terrans is the Xuanyuan sword, the sword of the emperor''s way. If the first emperor and the Supreme Lord called on the Terrans in the name of this sword, they were powerless to resist.


    Just listen to empress Nuwa sigh: "brother, if people and Buddhism call on the Terran with Xuanyuan sword, how can we resist?"


    Fu Xi thought for a moment and said, "Xuanyuan sword is the sword of the emperor''s way. If you want to fight against it, you must also find the sword of the emperor. Zhuanxu among the five emperors has painting shadow and flying two swords, which are also the sword of the emperor''s way. Although they are not comparable to Xuanyuan sword, they are almost the same, but you can compete with them."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "Zhuan Xu is dead. Where are we going to look for these two swords?"


    Fu Xi said with a smile, "if Xuanyuan sword is born, then the painting shadow and flying will also be born. You just need to pay more attention and you will naturally gain something. If you really can''t, you can borrow its Baoding with Shennong and your sister in the name of the virgin of the human race, and you can also call on the human race."


    The leader of Tongtian sect immediately got up and said, "in that case, it''s not too late. We''ll go back and look for the two swords of painting shadow and flying."


    Empress Nuwa nodded when she heard this. She got up and said goodbye to Fu Xi. Fu Xi didn''t ask her to stay, so she got up and sent empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian to leave the huoyun cave.

 Chapter 675

    The meeting between the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and Xuanyuan was not as laborious as the meeting between Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and Fuxi. He did not make too many explanations with Xuanyuan, but frankly borrowed Xuanyuan''s sword.


    Emperor Xuanyuan is also a disciple of Yuanshi Tianzun. Naturally, he will not object. Therefore, Yuanshi Tianzun took no trouble to borrow Xuanyuan sword to go back to Taiqing to see the supreme old gentleman, but he left Huozhi cave one step earlier than empress Nuwa and Tongtian cult leader.


    Just as the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were about to leave the huoyun cave, suddenly there was a wave in the lower boundary, which shook the world. Empress Nu Wa, the leader of Tongtian cult and Fu Xi made a calculation, and their faces suddenly changed.


    It turned out that Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord jointly broke the six samsara and let the disciples reincarnate into adults, and the emperor''s sword Yuanyuan sword borrowed by Yuanshi Tianzun from Xuanyuan also reincarnated. In this way, the reincarnated disciples were born with the spirit of emperor, which is easier to cause resonance among the human race.


    Only Fu Xi sighed: "the thousand calculations and ten thousand calculations have not been calculated, but the two of Yuanshi Tianzun and supreme Lao Jun are so crazy that they have forcibly broken the six samsaras. In this way, the saints and sisters all over the sky are going to fall down. You''d better find the painting shadow and flying swords as soon as possible, otherwise it is difficult to compete with people and Buddhism for the control of the human race!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "we were too careless about this. We didn''t take precautions until the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty would forcibly break the six samsara."


    Empress Nuwa said, "since the supreme old gentleman, as a big senior brother, is so against the way of heaven, we can also follow the school and forcibly break the six reincarnations to let our disciples reincarnate and compete with them for the rule of the earth fairy world."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "it''s nothing to break the six samsara forcibly, but we don''t have the treasure of the emperor. We can''t easily resonate with the Terran like the supreme old gentleman. When we find the painting shadow and the flying two swords, I''m afraid the supreme old gentleman has completely stood firm in the Terran!"


    Fu Xi said: "Everything is divided into two sides. There are advantages and disadvantages. Although the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun can attract the resonance of the human race, they also condemn the empress of the earth to death. They are afraid that they will be at odds. Moreover, if the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun act like this, the two saints in the west can''t just stand idly by. If they want to compete with it, they won''t be able to stand by However, it will lead to a war, and we can reap the benefits. "


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect smiled bitterly and said, "it''s easy to say, but it''s very difficult to do. I''m afraid that the two western saints will have the same idea as us and want to reap the benefits. In this way, it may give the supreme old gentleman and the first Heavenly Master an opportunity to quickly unify the fairy world."


    Fu Xi smiled and said, "the saints of heaven are worried. Don''t forget that there are Kunpeng and empress Houtu, and they won''t respond to the move of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. It can be said that the move of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty has both advantages and disadvantages. How much success depends on the reaction of Kunpeng and the second empress of the earth."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "I''m afraid that now Kunpeng and empress Houtu pretend not to see each other and ignore this matter, but we are very unfavorable!"


    Fu Xi said with a smile, "my sister still doesn''t understand Kunpeng''s behavior, but he is not the kind of person who doesn''t fight back. The action of Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun frankly hit them in the face. If they don''t respond, how will the immortals in the three realms treat them, and how can they stand in the three realms!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect was at ease when he heard this, but he was still a little worried and said, "Fuxi Taoist friend, now the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun forcibly break through the six reincarnations. Kunpeng and empress Houtu will strengthen the defense of the six reincarnations when they know it, which is very inconvenient for us to act in the future."


    Fu Xi said with a smile, "I also understand the worries of the saints of heaven. However, Kunpeng is such a smart person. How can we not see the balance between heaven and earth? If Taoist friends and the two saints in the West want to break the six samsara and reincarnate their disciples, I don''t think Kunpeng and empress earth will stop them. Maybe they will help us secretly!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I don''t hope whether Kunpeng will help. I just ask him and empress Houtu to let us smoothly arrange the reincarnation of our disciples!"


    Fu Xi said with a smile, "Taoist friends don''t need to be pessimistic. In my opinion, Kunpeng''s help is very possible."


    Empress Nuwa said, "now is not the time to discuss these things. It''s not too late to say these things until we find the painting shadow and the flying two swords."


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "after the quarrel between the Supreme Lord and the first emperor, the two western saints can''t be unprepared. We''d better look for it earlier, so as not to let the two western saints succeed and break our way back."


    When Fu Xi heard this, he didn''t speak any more. He watched the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa leave the huoyun cave.


    In the Western Paradise, the two saints of Jieyin and zhunti are also very shocked at the move of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, and are discussing countermeasures.


    Just listen to zhunti said: "I didn''t expect that we hadn''t acted yet. The supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty made such a big noise. It seems that we are lower than them in the matter of quantity robbery."


    Then he said, "it''s a big deal. If we don''t respond early, I''m afraid we won''t be able to compete with others and explain the two religions in the future. What''s your opinion on this matter, younger martial brother?"


    Zhunti said, "when things have developed to this point, we can only make the same arrangement with the supreme old gentleman to reincarnate and strive for the rule of the fairyland."


    When he heard this, he sighed: "younger martial brother, the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of the beginning of the yuan borrowed the Xuanyuan sword of the emperor of the people, which can be recognized by the people, but we in the West have no such ability."


    Zhunti thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, there is no need to worry about this. Although Xuanyuan sword is the sword of the emperor, it is not the only sword in the world. Zhuanxu once had two swords, painting shadow and flying, which are also the sword of the emperor. If we can get one of them, we can also break the six reincarnations like the Supreme Lord and let our disciples reincarnate and compete with one."


    When he heard this, he was very happy, but he turned to think that his face was depressed. Zhunti was a little puzzled and asked, "elder martial brother, is there anything wrong with this?"


    Then he sighed: "Zhuan Xu was also under the sect of hermeneutics. After his death, the two swords disappeared. I''m afraid he is still in the hands of hermeneutics. How can we get these two swords!"


    Zhunti said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother was wrong. Although Zhuanxu was a member of the sect of hermeneutics, he died in the hands of the great witch Jiufeng. If the two swords did not escape by themselves, they fell into the hands of the witch family, and could not fall into the hands of hermeneutics."


    When he heard this, he said, "even if it falls into the hands of the witch family, I''m afraid it''s difficult for us to get this sword from them based on the relationship between us and the witch family."


    When zhunti heard this, he thought for a long time before he said, "elder martial brother, this is just my guess. In fact, it''s not certain whether it is so. We''d better arrange people to find it first, especially those who favor us in Shushan sword sect. It''s not certain that they will gain something by asking them about it."


    Then he said, "that''s the only way."


    Zhunti said: "in fact, elder martial brother doesn''t need to care too much. The matter has not been decided. Even if the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor go first, what can they do? If they want to unify the fairy world, they have to pass the level of interception and demon clan first, which will give us a lot of preparation time."


    Then he said, "even so, younger martial brother, don''t forget that anything can happen in front of interests. Maybe the interceptor and the demon family will temporarily alliance with others and explain the two religions to deal with us. In that case, our situation will be bad. If we are not careful, we will follow in the footsteps of the interceptor."


    When zhunti heard this, he said disapprovingly: "elder martial brother is worried too much. With the character of Tongtian sect leader, how can he cooperate with the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun again? Moreover, if the people and the two religions unify the earth fairy world, the interception and the demon clan will be suppressed, not to mention Kunpeng, Styx and Houtu."


    After listening to zhunti''s remark, he felt that there was some truth, so he said, "since junior brother is so sure, the matter will be handled by junior brother. However, junior brother must pay attention to the big day Tathagata Buddha and Duobao Tathagata Buddha. We must not let them have anything to do, which is related to our western luck."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, I don''t need any instructions. I know that."

 Chapter 676

    Kunpeng, empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi had just left Tianting, but they felt the great changes in heaven and earth. Empress Houtu''s face suddenly changed when the six reincarnations were forcibly broken. The six reincarnations were related to her rest. When the emperor Tianzun and the supreme old gentleman moved their hands at the beginning of the yuan Dynasty, she immediately knew everything.


    Just listen to empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, now the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty have forcibly broken the six samsara and forcibly reincarnated Xuanyuan sword with people at the same time, but it has disordered the rules of the six samsara, but I have to go back to the underground immediately to arrange it, so as not to cause chaos in the three realms."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he hurriedly said, "Houtu Taoist friend, this matter is very important. I''ll go and have a look with you. Maybe I can help."


    Zhen Yuanzi then expressed his willingness to go to the underground with Kunpeng. Empress Houtu was very happy, so the three immediately set off to the underground to see the details.


    After some exploration, empress Houtu found that the matter was not as serious as she thought. It seemed that the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun did not cause too much harm to the hell, so she sighed lightly.


    After checking everything, empress Houtu invited Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi to their residence for a chat. She only heard empress Houtu say, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, now the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun have caused such a great momentum, which has lost the face of the hell. If I don''t deal with it, I can''t explain it to the immortals in the three realms!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it was all done by the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the supreme old gentleman, but Taoist friends don''t need to worry about it. If something happens, they are also holding it in front, but they can''t interfere with Taoist friends for a moment."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the supreme old gentleman have made such a big move. If we don''t do anything, I''m afraid it will be difficult to gain a foothold in the three realms in the future!"


    Empress Houtu also said, "what Taoist friends said is very reasonable. I also have this concern."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said disapprovingly: "The two Taoist friends are worried too much. The mass robbery is coming. Those casual practitioners don''t know whether they can survive the robbery. Besides, we are just quasi saints. What can we do in the face of the joint attack of the two saints? I think they won''t embarrass the hell with this. Moreover, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun have done this. I''m afraid that the Tongtian sect leader and the two western saints won''t be idle for a long time I will learn from the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, who forcibly broke the six samsara and let his disciples reincarnate. "


    Hearing this, empress Houtu was shocked and said, "Taoist Kunpeng, if things really look like what you said, then the hell is afraid of chaos. If you are not careful, the three realms will be implicated."


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "I''m afraid they won''t do it. If the two saints in the west do it because of this, they just give us an excuse to expel the Tibetan king."


    It''s false to say that empress Houtu is not dissatisfied with the Tibetan king''s stay in the underground. It''s a good thing if she can take this opportunity to expel the Tibetan king, so that she won''t always be wary of the Tibetan king.


    Thinking of this, empress Houtu asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, how sure are you about expelling the Tibetan king?"


    Kunpeng said: "although I can''t say I''m 100% sure about this, there''s still 70% sure. However, it needs the cooperation of Taoist friends to succeed!"


    Empress Houtu said, "as long as you can expel the Tibetan king, everything will be handled by Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng said: "this matter is of great importance, but it needs the hands of Houtu Taoist friends. Otherwise, if you are not careful, you are afraid that you will not be able to expel the Tibetan king, but will damage the luck of the underground government."


    Zhen Yuanzi asked suspiciously, "Kunpeng Daoyou, what do you want to do that would have such serious consequences?"


    Kunpeng said: "in fact, it''s nothing. It''s just to let the backearth Taoist friends take the opportunity to make the six samsara chaotic for a period of time, so as to suppress the forces of all parties and make them converge a little."


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu took a cold breath. They only heard empress Houtu say, "Kunpeng road friends, the six reincarnations are related to the safety of the three worlds, but they can''t be joked!"


    Kunpeng said: "I''m not joking, but I''m very serious. Now the situation of the three realms is clear to both Taoist friends. I don''t want to say much. The Supreme Master and Yuanshi Tianzun are very clever and have won the upper hand in the competition among the saints. If they are not controlled, I''m afraid that the fairy world will fall into the hands of people and Buddhism in a short time. At that time Do the powerful people and the two churches let us go? So we can only do this to protect ourselves. Otherwise, although we have no problem, it will be difficult for our disciples to preserve! "


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi was moved and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, although your idea is good, if they want to compete with people and the two western saints, they must have a king''s sword. Without such a treasure in hand, they have no chance to compete with people and the two western saints."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s hard to say. I don''t know if you don''t understand Zhuanxu among the five emperors?"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he couldn''t help but move and said, "Taoist friends mean to play the idea of painting shadow and flying sword?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "that''s it!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Zhuan Xu has died for many years. Now it is difficult to find these two swords."


    Kunpeng said, "you don''t have to worry about this. I have already made arrangements. The painting shadow and flying swords have fallen into my hands. As long as I send out these two swords, the good play will begin."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, it''s better to be careful about this. Don''t damage the foundation of the three realms because of small losses. Then things will get bigger."


    Kunpeng said, "don''t worry, Taoist friends of the backland. I''ve been prepared for this. As long as the two saints of the West hook up with the leader of Tongtian cult, everything will be fine, and Taoist friends don''t need to make too much noise. They just need to make the underground chaotic for a short time. As for everything else, I have to deal with it. I don''t know what you think?"


    Seeing that Kunpeng was so confident, empress Houtu said, "since Taoist friends have said so, I have nothing to say. Everything has been arranged by Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng smiled: "If you agree, there will be no problem. To tell you the truth, both of you have seen the performance of Styx and Haotian on the heaven court. It is impossible to expect them to help. Therefore, if we want to survive the disaster, we have to rely on our own forces, not on the poor boasting. If we want to protect our self-confidence, I will have no problem whether it is quantitative robbery or the invasion of four forces, but In that way, the four religions have benefited. I''m afraid our life will not be easy in the future. Therefore, during the mass robbery, we try our best to keep our strength from loss, compete for benefits as much as possible on the invasion of the three realms by the four forces, and make plans for the future. "


    Empress Houtu sighed, "Kunpeng road friend quantity robbery has not started yet. Do you think it''s too long?"


    Kunpeng said, "if you don''t worry about the future, you must worry about the future. I also think of you, especially Taoist friends. Now that you get the ''chaotic clock'', it destroys the balance between the Lich and the Lich. If we don''t prepare early, I''m afraid the Lich will be calculated by the saints in the future. At that time, it''s too late to stop."


    When empress Houtu heard this, her hesitation was suppressed by the safety of the witch family, so she said, "since Taoist friends have made arrangements, can you explain it in detail for us?"


    Kunpeng said: "Naturally, in fact, we have nothing to compete with the saints during the quantitative robbery. Our main goal is the four forces. If the two Taoist friends can''t prove the Tao during the quantitative robbery, they can only think of the four forces. Taoist friend zhenyuanzi is afraid that he doesn''t have a Lingbao for cutting three corpses, but he can just take it from them, and then if Taoist friend Tu is there If you can''t complete Pangu''s real body during the quantity robbery, you can only retreat and ask for the second place. You want to obtain a top-grade native treasure among the four forces. "


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, why are you so interested in the four forces?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "since Taoist friends asked about this, I don''t hide it, but there are treasures that are very important to me among the four forces."


    Empress Houtu said, "when it comes to Lingbao in the three realms, few people can be as rich as Taoist friends, but it''s not what treasure among the four forces that makes Taoist friends never forget?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he didn''t know how to answer. For a moment, the scene was a little deserted.


    Empress Houtu said, "if Taoist friends have difficulties, don''t say it, so as not to damage the feelings between us. That''s not good for anyone."

 Chapter 677

    When Kunpeng heard empress Houtu''s words, he thought for a long time, then suddenly closed their space, and then said, "well, since Taoist friends all asked about it, I won''t hide it anymore. I think both Taoist friends want to know why I killed three corpses with what Lingbao?"


    After hearing this, empress Tu nodded and said, "it''s not just us. I''m afraid that Sanqing, the two saints in the West and empress Nu Wa all want to know about it."


    Kunpeng said, "I wonder if the two Taoist friends have heard of the innate treasure of ''Dinghai god pearl''?"


    Zhen Yuanzi pondered for a moment and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend said that maybe the 36 Sea God beads with the power of the world?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s this treasure. Have you heard of it?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "I really know a little about this treasure. Is it because Taoist friends cut three corpses with ''36 Sea God beads''?"


    Kunpeng said, "the last corpse of the poor man was cut off with this treasure. Originally, the poor man thought it was just more power of 36 worlds, but he didn''t expect that unexpected changes had taken place in the end. The 36 Dinghai God beads were completely integrated into a small world that can be developed."


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu were shocked. It is a world that can be developed, but its role is very huge.


    Just listen to Zhen Yuanzi saying, "is the reason why Taoist friends are interested in the Quartet forces to improve this small world?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I have this idea, so I have been looking for ways to improve the world. I hope that one day I can completely evolve that world into a world like the three worlds."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "when Taoist friends asked me for ginseng fruit branches, it must be to improve the world. After such a long time, Taoist friends must have gathered the spiritual roots of the innate five elements!"


    Kunpeng said, "that''s right. With the innate spiritual root of the five elements, the poor world can only have a small success. If you want to achieve a great success, you must have the existence of the world tree."


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, what is the tree of the world?"


    Kunpeng said, "the tree of the world is the most magical spiritual root between heaven and earth, which can support a world. If Pangu''s great sage had not lost the tree of the world calculated by the way of heaven, I''m afraid there would be no Sanqing and twelve ancestral witches today."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she asked, "so, do you already know the whereabouts of the world tree?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "I''m just guessing. The four sides of the world are separated from the flood and famine, but there is no Pangu support in the world. It must be the existence of the world tree. Moreover, it still needs a lot of Lingbao to improve one side of the world. Now, Lingbao belongs to each of the three worlds, and I can only make my mind on the four sides."


    Empress Houtu asked, "Taoist Kunpeng, do you know how your world is developing now? Can you live?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "if you live with ordinary people, there is still no problem, but if you want to live in immortals, you still need to continue to improve, otherwise you can''t understand the secret of heaven there."


    Zhen Yuanzi asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, do you know the existence of your world?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "I don''t know this, but I think the Taoist ancestors don''t know its existence, otherwise they won''t let the poor develop it. However, Taoist friends don''t have to worry about the security of the world. Now the world has become the three corpses of the poor. It can be said that the world is completely under the control of the poor, but he can''t take the world from the poor."


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi''s eyes brightened and said: "In this way, the world is immortal, and the Taoist friends are immortal. If the world doesn''t even know the Taoist ancestors, it will be a very safe refuge. In this way, no one in the three realms can get a Taoist friend, and the Taoist friend''s delay in proving the Tao must be to improve the world and directly incarnate the existence of the heavenly Tao. I don''t know if what I said is correct?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "that''s right. Zhenyuanzi''s Taoist friends are really extraordinary. They can even see what I think in my heart."


    Empress Houtu''s reincarnation is her ability to know the way of heaven, so she said: "although it''s good for Taoist friends to have such an idea, the way of heaven is not so good. Taoist friends should think twice and then act well."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "what the later Taoist friends said is very true, but I have come to this step. If I don''t try, I''m unwilling. Moreover, I integrate the ''Kongtong seal'', which is that it''s not so easy for the Taoist ancestors to destroy the poor, let alone the saints, so I don''t have any worries about my future."


    Empress Houtu said, "then I would like to wish Taoist friends everything they want. In the future, if necessary, Taoist friends can take in the witch family and not disappear our Witch family between heaven and earth."


    Kunpeng said, "don''t worry about this Taoist friend. If there is such a day, I will try my best to help the witch family."


    Zhen Yuanzi asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, since you have got the painting shadow and flying double swords, when are you going to lure the leader of Tongtian to fight with the two saints of the west?"


    Kunpeng said, "I''m ready to start now. Now there''s nothing in the underground. I''ll leave so that I can go back and prepare everything!"


    Kunpeng paused here for a moment, and then said, "if the leader of Tongtian cult and the two saints in the West forcibly break the six samsara and let people reincarnate, you will immediately make the six samsara chaotic, and the whole Prefecture will also ¡õ¡õ¡õ, putting pressure on the saints."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, please rest assured that as long as the plan is successful, the underground government will act according to the wishes of Taoist friends and will not delay Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng heard empress Houtu''s promise and said, "with the support of Taoist friends, I feel much more relieved. I can''t wait. I''ll leave now."


    Kunpeng wanted to leave the underground mansion, but zhenyuanzi couldn''t stay for a long time, so he left the underground mansion with Kunpeng, and the two returned to their own ashram.


    After returning to the Beiming sea, Kunpeng immediately summoned his disciples and three demon saints. After the crowd gathered, Kunpeng said, "now the quantity robbery is coming, and you must be aware of the changes in the underworld. That''s the action of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun in advance. Although their action has no great impact on our Beiming sea, after all, I''m also a demon family, but I can''t ignore the demon family, so I want to help the demon family for the last time."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the three demon saints were very happy. Although they left the demon family to take refuge in Kunpeng, they had been worried about the demon family. Now they were moved by Kunpeng''s words.


    Bai Ze said, "the demon master doesn''t forget the old feelings. We are very moved. If necessary, please tell the demon master frankly. We won''t quit again."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s just that you are willing to help. I just need you to go and give the picture sword to empress Nuwa!"


    Hearing this, Bai Ze asked suspiciously, "demon master, painting a shadow sword seems to be Zhuan Xu''s sword. Why did you give it to empress Nuwa?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Now the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty borrowed Xuanyuan sword from the emperor Xuanyuan and forcibly broke the six reincarnations to reincarnate their disciples and want to unify the fairyland. Now the Qi of the demon family is connected with the interception of religion. If the interception wants to compete with people and Buddhism for the right to unify the Han Dynasty in the fairyland, they need the emperor''s sword to call on the human family. This matter is important, but you three should be careful, Safely give this sword to empress Nuwa. "


    Kunpeng said, here he took out the picture sword, gave it to Bai Ze, and then said, "it''s not too late. You three start early and let the sword be handed over to empress Nuwa, so that she can make preparations early, so as not to fall behind in the struggle and explain the two religions too far. In that case, it''s difficult to turn back."


    When Bai Ze, Shang Yang and Bi Fang heard this, they understood the importance of this matter, so Bai Ze said, "please rest assured, demon master, the sword is in the people, and the sword is lost and dead. We will safely give this sword to empress Nuwa. This is also a distraction for the demon family."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "you should focus on your own safety. If you can''t, you can give up the task. As long as you are human, everything can come back."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Bai Ze, Shang Yang and Bi Fang were very moved. They felt that their choice was correct. Without more words, they picked up the picture sword and went out of the Beiming sea to the wa palace.

 Chapter 678

    After the three demon saints left, Jingwei didn''t understand why Kunpeng wanted to help the demon family, so he said, "teacher, empress Nuwa and Saint Tongtian have long broken up with us. Why do you want to help them?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "being a teacher naturally has the truth of being a teacher. Being a teacher should not only help intercept education, but also help the two saints in the west, so that they can compete with others and elucidate education."


    Hearing this, the disciples of Kunpeng were stunned. It took a long time before they came back to their senses. They realized that they had followed Kunpeng the longest and understood Kunpeng the best, so they said: "the teacher wants to balance the forces of the three parties and let them contain each other, so that we can have the opportunity to seek benefits secretly?"


    Kunpeng said: "although I want to balance the strength of the three parties, I will not seek benefits in secret. As long as you are not in danger of life, I generally won''t do it."


    Hearing this, the enlightenment suddenly realized and said, "the disciples understand that as long as the strength of the three parties is balanced, no matter which party wants to unify the fairy world, they need to go through a hard battle. In this way, we will naturally gather enough people to seal the list of gods, so we are much safer."


    Kunpeng said: "As a teacher, I want to take the opportunity to make them conflict so that they can gather enough people on the list of gods. It''s only for your safety, but you don''t have to worry at all. As long as your original God is still a teacher, you can revive you, and you won''t be on the list of gods when you die. Therefore, as a teacher, I hope you can do your best to improve your strength and prepare for the four forces to invade the three realms It is really a dangerous war. Even saints can fall in this war. It can be said to be extremely dangerous. "


    Hearing this, Wudao and others said in unison: "disciples should strive to improve their accomplishments and live up to the teacher''s high expectations."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "you are very satisfied that you can be a teacher safely. The quantity robbery is coming. The Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian sect leader must go to huoyun cave, Jingwei. Your father must also be very worried about your safety. Before the quantity robbery starts, let the enlightenment take you to huoyun cave to meet your father, so as to reassure him."


    Jingwei''s eyes turned red when she heard this. She had never seen her father since her father''s merit was perfect. She missed him very much in her heart. She was very happy when she heard this.


    Kunpeng understood the idea in Jingwei''s heart and said, "it''s not too late. You can start early. You can stay longer after you arrive at huoyun cave, as long as you return before the quantity robbery begins."


    Jingwei said, "thank you for your gift."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "well, you should leave early. As a teacher, you should meet the two saints of the West and surprise them."


    Hearing this, Jingwei didn''t say anything more, so he left the Beiming sea with the people and went to huoyun cave to meet his father, the emperor Shennong.


    After Yigan disciples left, Kunpeng thought for a moment. After thinking for several times, he decided not to give the vacated sword directly to the two western saints, but to get it indirectly, so that he could not make Sanqing hate himself for this.


    After pondering, Kun Peng chose to hand over the sword to Shushan sword sect. After all, there are many Buddhist ears and eyes in Shushan. This can not only hand over the sword to the two western saints, but also cause a struggle between the two sides. It can really kill two birds with one stone.


    Kunpeng did it when he thought of it. Now the secret is dark. He doesn''t need to cast a spell to deceive the secret. Instead, he directly threw the tengkong sword within the scope of Shushan sword sect. After all, the tengkong sword is the sword of the emperor. Once it was born, it showed his extraordinary. Shushan disciples immediately found this and went to collect the sword.


    Unfortunately, the experience of Shushan sword school when the sword was born was too short. From top to bottom, they only thought that the quality of tengkong sword was very good, but they didn''t know its origin and didn''t attract their attention. This was unexpected to Kunpeng, which made him feel depressed for a while, so his calculation failed.


    When Kun Peng was thinking about whether to take back the sword, the disciples of Shushan sword sect who secretly took refuge in Buddhism received the Dharma attainments of zhunti saint and immediately understood the origin of tengkong sword, which made them very excited. Although tengkong sword is of good quality, because it is the sword of the emperor, it can not see its essence for ordinary monks, so it is in Shushan sword sect They all thought the sword was just a better Lingbao and didn''t care too much, so the disciples who took refuge in Buddhism asked for the sword with mutual help.


    After getting the sword, those disciples who secretly took refuge in the West were afraid of long dreams, so they sent people all night to send the tengkong sword back to the Western Paradise. After getting the sword, the two saints in the West were very happy and finally had the ability to compete with the man and the two religions.


    The Styx River, which was originally a close neighbor, has been watching and paying attention to the changes in the underground. When he saw Kunpeng, Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu appear in the underground at the same time, his heart fluctuated like waves. He wanted to go to talk, but he was afraid of being calculated by Kunpeng, so he was restless all the time.


    After the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West noticed the actions of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor, they were very nervous for fear that they would become the next target.


    The Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, under the close relationship between the empress earth and Kunpeng, the Supreme Lord and the emperor Yuanshi dare to act like this. I''m afraid they won''t pay attention to our heaven, but you and I need to prepare early to prevent the sneak attack of the saints!"


    The West queen mother sighed: "the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty are so bold, but we can know that the ancestors really don''t care about the order of the three realms, otherwise they won''t be so presumptuous. Without the support of the Taoist ancestors, you and I are not as good as the Empress Dowager. At least there are witches and Kunpeng behind empress dowager dowager, but we have nothing."


    The Jade Emperor pondered for a moment and said, "yaochi, do you think we should use the hidden personnel in advance to prevent the attack of the saints?"


    The queen mother of the West also thought for a moment when she heard this, and then said, "Haotian, the matter is not serious enough. For the time being, we''d better not use them, so as not to attract the attention of the saints and make wedding clothes for others. Moreover, the saints can''t find us for a while and a half. You and I should wait and see it become better."


    The Jade Emperor said, "although it''s good to watch it change, I''m afraid the saints will attack us. At that time, even if you and I want to use our hidden strength, it''s difficult to do it."


    The mother of the Western king thought for a moment and asked, "Haotian, you have been studying the ''Celestial Star array''. I don''t know how those people are progressing now. Can you have the ability to trap the saints?"


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "it''s so easy. Although Kunpeng gave advice, Kunpeng has never said the most important problem. Now the ''Zhou Tian star array'' has no real name. In the face of saints, it has no power to fight at all. Even the ''Zhou Tian star array'' set by Kunpeng alone is not as good as it."


    When the queen mother of the West heard this, she sighed: "Haotian, the empress Zixiao palace and her entourage have got the innate treasure ''chaos clock'', but there is no problem to protect themselves, not to mention Kunpeng. Zhenyuanzi has a good relationship with Hongyun, and the saints will not be difficult to him during the robbery, but you and I have no way to protect ourselves. Although Kunpeng promised that we would protect our lives, no one dare to protect Kunpeng at the critical moment Can save us in time, so I think we should also prepare a unique skill to save our lives. "


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, to tell you the truth, I have long been prepared for the method of protecting my life. Even the saints dare not risk forcing us."


    The West Queen Mother''s eyes brightened when she heard this and asked, "Haotian, what unique skill can you make the saints fear?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "in fact, my unique skill benefited from Kunpeng. In those years, he threatened the saints with the ''Celestial Star array'', so that the saints did not dare to force him, so I used the three corpse yuan God to secretly control the sun star. As long as my mind moves, the whole sun star will be destroyed. The saints dare not risk the destruction of the sun star against us."


    The queen mother of the West was stunned on the spot when she heard this. She never thought that the Jade Emperor would be so crazy and destroy a corpse he cut as a way to protect her life, but this method is really cruel.


    For a moment, the queen mother asked, "Haotian, does anyone know your secret?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "only Kunpeng knows, but Kunpeng can''t offend us, but divulges it."


    After hearing this, the queen mother of the West was relieved and said, "since we have such a life-saving method, we should also try our best to seek benefits at an appropriate time. Of course, we''d better not participate in this robbery and try our best to preserve our strength. We can do it when the four forces invade the three realms."


    The Jade Emperor said, "what yaochi said is very reasonable. As long as the red cloud becomes holy, we will have the opportunity to prove the holy way. At that time, we will not be afraid of the saints and become the real Lord of the three worlds."

 Chapter 679

    Bai Ze, Shang Yang and Bi Fang carefully escorted the painted shadow sword to the wa palace safely. The maids in the wa palace knew the three demon saints, so they met empress Nu Wa without effort. Although they were dissatisfied with empress Nu Wa''s behavior, the painted shadow sword was related to the future of the demon family, but they did not embarrass empress Nu Wa, Take out the picture sword and give it to empress Nuwa.


    Empress Nuwa was greatly surprised when she saw the sword and asked, "where did the three great saints find the picture sword?"


    Bai Ze said, "the three of us came by the order of the demon master to give this sword to the empress. The sword has been sent to us. We can''t stay for a long time, so we''ll leave." Bai Ze said, and Shang Yang and Bi Fang wanted to leave the wa Palace.


    At this time, empress Nuwa hurriedly said, "wait a minute¡°


    Bai Ze asked, "what else can I tell you?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "Zhuan Xu''s swords are painting shadow and flying. I wonder if Kunpeng can also find the flying sword?"


    Bai Ze said, "I don''t know this. Before coming, the demon master just gave us a picture sword. We don''t know whether there is a flying sword. However, the demon Master said that this is his last time to help the demon family, and it doesn''t matter anymore in the future. I also hope that the mother can take charge of the interests of the demon family and don''t waste the demon master''s mind."


    Hearing this, empress Nuwa''s face changed and said, "I know about it. Since you have something to do, please leave. I won''t send it away."


    Bai Ze said, "I don''t dare to ask my lady to send me off. We''ll leave now." Bai Ze said, and left the wa palace with Shang Yang and Bi Fang, heading north to the dark sea.


    Out of the wa palace, Bi Fang said, "empress Nuwa is still the same, nothing has changed at all, but I don''t know whether the demon family will repeat the mistakes under her leadership!"


    Bai Ze sighed: "this is not something you and I can control. Now we have done a distraction for the demon family. As for the future of the demon family, we can only see what God wants!"


    Shang Yang said: "empress Nuwa''s gas is somewhat insufficient. It is difficult to achieve great things after all. Compared with the demon master, it is far from great. If the demon family can develop better under the leadership of the demon master, it is better than now. Unfortunately, now both sides have the same road."


    Baize said: "well, these things are not what we should think. Now we have settled the cause and effect with the demon clan. We''d better think about how we can save our lives in this mass robbery. We''ll talk about other things in the future."


    Bi Fang said, "the demon master is trustworthy. As long as we stand with him, we can naturally survive this disaster. Now we''d better go back to the island and recover our lives."


    After Bai Ze, Shang Yang and Bi Fang left, empress Nuwa carefully observed the painting of the shadow sword. After confirming that it was correct, she was a little confused. Kunpeng had long broken off relations with the demon family, but what was the purpose of giving her the sword. Empress Nuwa didn''t believe that Kunpeng would be so kind and care about the safety of the demon family, but she didn''t know what plot Kunpeng had. After thinking for several times, empress Nuwa decided to go to jin''ao island Ask the leader of Tongtian sect what he thinks about this matter.


    Empress Nu Wa did it when she thought of it. She immediately broke open the space and came to jin''ao island. The leader of Tongtian cult was very confused about the arrival of empress Nu Wa. She didn''t understand why empress Nu Wa came to jin''ao Island instead of looking for the two swords of painting shadow and flying.


    I only heard the leader of Tongtian cult ask, "I don''t know what''s important for younger martial sister Nuwa to come here?"


    Empress Nuwa also saw the doubts of the leader of Tongtian cult, so she said, "senior brother Tongtian, today, Kunpeng suddenly sent three demon saints, Bai Ze, Shang Yang and Bi Fang, to escort the picture sword to my wa palace and give the sword to me. Now how embarrassing the relationship between Kunpeng and me is. Senior brother is also clear, but little sister can''t understand what he means, so she came to ask senior brother for advice."


    The leader of Tongtian sect was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "younger martial sister, do you mean that the picture sword is in your hand now?"


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "this sword is in my hand." while talking, empress Nuwa took out the sword and handed it to the leader of Tongtian cult.


    The leader of Tongtian sect took the sword and carefully observed it for a long time. Just then he said, "with this sword in hand, we stand on the same starting line with people and Buddhism. We don''t have to worry about the emperor anymore."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, that''s true, but the sword was given to us by Kunpeng. Don''t you think there will be a problem?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect smiled and said, "younger martial sister, I understand what you think, but we don''t have to worry too much. Even if he has plans for us, so what, we can use his hand to complete our subordinates. As for Kunpeng''s conspiracy, we don''t have to worry too much. We''d better finish the battle of the emperor as soon as possible."


    Empress Nuwa said: "Elder martial brother, I''m afraid that things are not as simple as you think. Both the painted shadow sword and the tengkong sword are Zhuanxu''s matching swords. Since Kunpeng got the painted shadow sword, he must have the tengkong sword in his hand. Now he only gave us the painted shadow sword, but the tengkong sword is still in his hand. I always think there must be a big conspiracy. Moreover, these two swords are related to the quantity robbery. How can Kunpeng have this So kind to help us! "


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he was very happy, but he was dejected. He only heard him ask, "younger martial sister Nuwa, what did Kunpeng say when he sent the sword?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "Baize just said that this was the last time Kunpeng helped the demon family. In the future, there was no relationship between the two sides. Looking at Baize, they also wanted to get rid of the demon family."


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought deeply when he heard this. He could understand Kunpeng''s intention. He didn''t want to have anything to do with the demon family in the mass robbery, so as not to be involved. But Bai Ze, Shang Yang and Bi Fang are the great saints of the demon family. They always care about the demon family very much. How can they take refuge in Kunpeng? It won''t be long. Once someone in the demon family learns from them again, Then it can be imagined that the demon clan will face a split situation.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "it seems that Kunpeng wants to break with us completely, younger martial sister Nuwa, and will no longer be involved with us in the future. However, the performance of Bai Ze, Shang Yang and Bi Fang has to prevent someone from imitating them in the future, so the demon clan will be dangerous, but you need to pay attention to this."


    Empress Nuwa said when she heard this: "please rest assured, senior brother. Now the demon family is very calm, and there will be no situation you think."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said in a deep voice: "younger martial sister, things are not absolute. Maybe those demon saints who existed in the famine period will not do so, but the new demon saints grew up listening to the reputation of Kunpeng. Many people''s respect for Kunpeng is afraid to be higher than you, but they have to be protected!"


    Empress Nu Wa was a little embarrassed when she heard this. She knew that the leader of Tongtian sect said very well. After the war of God sealing and going west to learn scriptures, Kunpeng''s position in the eyes of the new generation of demon clan has been higher than that of herself as a demon clan saint. If it were not for the support of most demon saints in the flood and famine period and the help of religious interception, I''m afraid many new demon saints would join Kunpeng now, Not yourself.


    Thinking of this, empress Nuwa said, "thank you for reminding me. I will pay attention to this. But what does the elder martial brother think Kunpeng is doing to help us, and what is his secret conspiracy?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Younger martial sister is a fan of the situation. There are two possibilities for Kunpeng to do so. One is to take the opportunity to move the hearts of Bai Ze, Shang Yang and Bi Fang and let them follow Kunpeng wholeheartedly. The other is to let us compete with people and Buddhism in the fairy world, so as to reduce the pressure on him. Although he lost a sword of the emperor, he brought benefits But it is far higher than their own investment. "


    Empress Nuwa suddenly realized when she heard this and said, "senior brother Tongtian, do we still have to follow the original plan?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Although we know Kunpeng''s plan, we have to act according to the other party''s heart. Kunpeng''s calculation is not at the expense of being the first wise man in the three realms. He uses the plan to perfection, so that we know that the other party has a plot and have to do it. In my opinion, Kunpeng has only handed over the flying sword to the two saints of the West. If we don''t start early, we''re afraid of the West The two saints will also come in front of us. "


    When Nuwa heard this, she said in surprise, "elder martial brother Tongtian, do you think much about it? There is a great cause and effect between Kunpeng and the two saints in the West. How can you give them the tengkong sword?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "there is nothing impossible. After receiving the sword, the two western saints will become the chess pieces of Kunpeng to resist people and explain the two religions. No matter which side wants to be the emperor, we must go through a hard battle, which just suits Kunpeng''s heart."

 Chapter 680

    Empress Nuwa was greatly shocked when she heard the analysis of the leader of Tongtian cult. Her performance was nothing compared with Kunpeng. It was not worth mentioning. They were not at the same level at all. If Kunpeng knew his performance in Zixiao palace, he was afraid that he would settle accounts with her in the future and offend a person with such great wisdom, it would be a very terrible thing. When he thought of this, empress wa was shocked in a cold sweat.


    Nuwa said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, Kunpeng hates so much, but you and I need to be careful during the robbery. Don''t become his chess piece, that will be troublesome."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "now you and I have become his chess pieces. Can we give up painting shadow swords like this? In that case, I''m afraid we will lose more miserably. Kunpeng may leave me a way to live, but the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism are afraid that we can''t tolerate us. What''s more, someone needs to fill in the list of gods."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "is it difficult for us to let Kunpeng play like this?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "when things come to this point, we can only take one step at a time. Unless we can recover the luck of the demon clan and the sect, it is difficult to protect ourselves."


    Hearing this, empress Nuwa sighed, "well, we''d better deal with the things in the fairy world first, and then find a way to deal with Kunpeng."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "what younger martial sister said is very true." the leader of Tongtian cult joined hands with empress Nu Wa and forcibly broke the six samsara, sending the disciples and the painted shadow sword into the six samsara.


    The action of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa once again plunged the underground into chaos. Then empress Tu settled down in the underground and sent someone to make a false image to confuse the saints.


    After the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa successfully broke the six reincarnations and made their disciples reincarnate in the fairy world, the two saints in the west can''t do it anymore. Now they are the only one among the three. The West has no emperor''s sword, which is difficult to compare with people, elucidation, interception and demons.


    Just when the two western saints were extremely anxious, Maitreya came to report that he had found the flying sword. The sudden message was to solve the anxiety of the two western saints.


    "Maitreya, where did you find this emperor''s sword?" asked zhunti


    Maitreya said, "teacher Hui, this sword was not found by disciples."


    When zhunti heard this, he asked suspiciously, "you didn''t find this sword. Who found it?"


    Maitreya Buddha said, "teacher, this sword was found by our secret disciples in Shushan. As they said, this sword suddenly appeared outside Shushan a few days ago. Because this sword is the sword of the emperor, people in Shushan sword sect don''t know the treasure, so they don''t pay attention to it, so they asked us to come back."


    Zhunti was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "it''s the will of heaven to prosper the West. Poor Shushan sword sect. It doesn''t know the essence of this flying sword, but it''s cheaper than the West."


    Then he smiled and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. It seems that the way of robbing heaven is still on our side."


    Maitreya Buddha didn''t want to mention and lead them so happy. He always felt that something was wrong. He just heard him say, "two teachers, I always think there is something wrong with this matter?"


    When zhunti heard this, he was surprised and asked, "Maitreya, what do you think is wrong?"


    Maitreya Buddha said, "teacher, although the Shushan sword throwing is arrogant, they are all repairing swords. Even if they don''t know this flying sword, the spirit of the emperor should be familiar with it. How can they easily give up this treasure!"


    When zhunti heard this, he asked, "do you mean it was deliberately done by Shushan?"


    Maitreya said, "that''s what disciples think."


    Zhunti pondered for a moment and said, "this is not a deliberate act of Shushan. It is impossible for the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun to cultivate an opponent for themselves! If it is said that Kunpeng did this, it is possible, but this person has always been very insidious."


    When mentioning Kunpeng, zhunti suddenly woke up and said to the lead, "elder martial brother, do you think it has anything to do with that Kunpeng?"


    Then he sighed: "now the secret of heaven is dark, but I can''t figure out anything. I don''t know whether it has anything to do with the Kunpeng."


    Maitreya Buddha was a little surprised. He said it was Shushan sword sect. Why did the two saints talk about Kunpeng again, so they were confused.


    When zhunti saw Maitreya''s puzzled face, he was afraid that he would think too much and cause demons, so he said: "Elder martial brother, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa found the painted shadow sword first. It''s reasonable to say that both the painted shadow and the sky are Zhuanxu''s swords. They should be together when they were born. There''s no reason to separate. But I don''t know where the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa found the painted shadow sword. If it''s really as I think, it''s much more serious."


    Then he sighed: "what younger martial brother said is very true. If Kunpeng arranged all this secretly, that is to say, Kunpeng can calculate the secret of heaven. All these things are under his control, but you and I can''t help it!"


    Maitreya asked, "two teachers, are we going to give up this flying sword?"


    Zhunti sighed: "when things come to this point, this flying sword is the only guarantee for us to compete for the fairy world. How can we give up? Even if this is really Kunpeng''s conspiracy, we must do so, otherwise there will be no place for us in the fairy world."


    Maitreya Buddha was shocked when he heard this and said, "teacher, I''m not so afraid of things. How can Kunpeng be a divine cultivation, and can he calculate the secret of heaven?"


    Zhunti sighed: "Everything is not absolute. Although Kunpeng is only a quasi saint, his cultivation is not weaker than any saint. Moreover, he integrates the innate Lingbao ''Kongtong seal''. Now he has become immortal. It is not difficult to calculate the secret of heaven. Kunpeng has a great cause and effect with us in the West. If he did this flying sword, do you think he would be kind Can''t you help me wait? "


    Then he thought for a moment and said: "Younger martial brother, in fact, things are not as terrible as you said. If Kunpeng did this, he just wanted us to have the ability to compete with people, elucidation, interception and demons. As long as we go to war, there will be countless deaths and injuries. Maybe he can gather up the number needed for the list of gods, so that he can protect his disciples."


    Hearing the quotation, zhunti said, "what elder martial brother said is reasonable. If Kunpeng really wants to make this idea, the threat to us is not too great. I''m afraid he has another plot!"


    Then he said, "even if there is a conspiracy, we have no choice. It''s good for us to understand it. Younger martial brother sent someone to investigate secretly to see if the painted shadow sword obtained by the leader of Tongtian cult really came from one of Kunpeng''s hands. We can also know it well and avoid being secretly calculated by Kunpeng."


    Zhunti nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. Now that Maitreya Buddha is here, it''s better to let him handle the matter. What do you think, elder martial brother?"


    Then he said, "well, I''ll leave it to Maitreya."


    Upon hearing this, Maitreya hurried forward and said, "disciples must do their best to live up to the high expectations of the two teachers¡°


    Zhunti said, "well, Maitreya, you go down first!" Maitreya immediately withdrew when he heard this.


    After Maitreya stepped down, zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, now that we have got the flying sword, I wonder whether to directly break the six samsara or let the Tibetan king help us to reincarnate our disciples in the dark? If we break the six samsara directly, it will make Sanqing and Nuwa aware of it. If we use the Tibetan king to reincarnate in the dark, we can avoid Sanqing and Nuwa''s eyes and ears, so we will hide in the dark."


    Then he thought for a moment and said: "Younger martial brother, although using the Tibetan king to act can avoid the eyes and ears of Sanqing and Nuwa, if Kunpeng really did this flying sword in the dark, we can''t hide it from him and empress Houtu. As long as they secretly tell Sanqing and Nuwa about it, our calculation will fall, and if they really come forward with the Tibetan king, we will give Kunpeng and Nuwa Empress Houtu made an excuse so that they could force the Tibetan king away from the underworld openly, so it''s better for you and me to break the six samsara directly! "


    Zhunti was right when he heard this and said, "what elder martial brother said is very reasonable. Let''s do it."


    Then the lead nodded, and then the two of them began to operate. Their mana, like Sanqing and empress Nuwa, directly broke the six samsara and let their disciples reincarnate.

 Chapter 681

    Empress Houtu always remembered Kunpeng''s words. When the two saints in the West forcibly broke the six samsara, they immediately let the witch clan who had been secretly preparing disturb the whole six samsara, and the hell suddenly became chaotic.


    Kunpeng, who has been watching the underworld secretly, was very happy at the moment when the two saints in the West broke the six samsara. He said, "you have still entered the calculation of the poor way. It depends on how you resolve the cause and effect of destroying the six samsara."


    Kunpeng immediately got up and went to the underground to meet with empress Houtu. Zhen Yuanzi also knew Kunpeng''s plan and went to the underground to meet when the two saints in the West broke the six samsara.


    Speaking of it, the Styx River, the Jade Emperor and the mother of the west king had no foresight. When Zhen Yuanzi and Kunpeng went to the underground together, they didn''t take it as the same thing. They still didn''t do anything, but Kunpeng despised them.


    Not long after Kunpeng came to the underworld, Zhen Yuanzi also came. Zhen Yuanzi thought that Haotian, West Queen Mother and Styx would also come, but he didn''t expect that the three of them had no action at all, especially Styx. He didn''t come closest to the underworld, which made people wonder whether it was right or wrong to form an alliance with him.


    Just listen to Zhen Yuanzi sigh: "but I didn''t expect that the Styx River, Haotian and the West queen mother spoke very well when they formed an alliance. Once it was difficult for everyone to help together, they ignored it when it was coming, which was really hard for him to accept."


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "zhenyuanzi Taoist friends finally understand the behavior of the three of them. In fact, at the time of the alliance, I had long expected this day, but I didn''t expect it to come so soon. The three of them have so no vision, and they can''t even shrink from such a small matter. It''s no good for us to have such an alliance."


    Empress Houtu said, "it''s good if they don''t come. Now that they do so, we can ignore them when they are in trouble!"


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "what the later Taoist friends said is very true. After all, the saints generally won''t embarrass us during the measurement robbery, but the Styx river is different from Haotian. The saints will find them sooner or later. At that time, I see how they deal with the saints."


    Kunpeng said: "such short-sighted people are ignored. What disasters they will have in the future has nothing to do with us. We just need to protect ourselves."


    Empress Houtu said, "what Taoist friend Kunpeng said is very true. Now everything in the underground is ready according to what Taoist friend said. I don''t know if you think you can start the plan?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "now everything is ready. It''s just the time to launch. We''ll jointly send an invitation to the saints to come to the underground to discuss the six samsara! However, this happened in the underground, but it needs the master of Houtu Taoist friends to invite the saints. Taoist friends zhenyuanzi and I can only accompany them. Please understand this."


    Empress Houtu smiled and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you and I have been friends since the flood and famine. There is no need to explain this matter. I understand it!"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s good for Taoist friends to understand. Everything is open, so that people''s doubts in the future will not affect the progress of the plan. That''s not good for anyone."


    Kunpeng, empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi then jointly sent out invitations to invite the saints, Haotian, the West Queen Mother and the Styx River to the underworld to discuss the damage of the six samsara.


    After receiving the invitation from empress Houtu, the saints were shocked. The six samsara is the foundation of the three realms. If it is damaged, the consequences will be serious. However, they are also afraid that Kunpeng is making a fake in secret. So they all looked at the situation of the underground with divine thoughts. The result surprised them, and the whole underground is in disorder, The two saints in the West also received a letter from the king of Tibet secretly and affirmed the chaos in the underground. Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Styx were also surprised after receiving the invitation. Although they were unwilling to face the saints directly, the matter was very important, but they had to come.


    Not long after empress Houtu sent out the invitation, the saints, Styx River, Haotian and Xiwang mother came to the hell. When they saw the tragedy of the hell, they were very surprised.


    When they were seated, empress Houtu said: "I asked all Taoist friends to come here as a last resort. After Lao Jun and Yuanshi saints forcibly broke the six samsara, the six samsara was damaged to some extent, but it did not affect the operation of the six samsara. However, before long, the saint Tongtian and empress Nuwa joined hands to break the six samsara again, which seriously damaged it. That time, it affected the six samsara I also tried my best to make it work, but what I never thought was that the two saints, zhunti and Jieyin, also forcibly broke the six samsara. This time, the six samsara completely lost its ability to operate, and everyone saw the tragedy of the underground. Therefore, I invite you to come here to try to restore the operation of the six samsara. "


    As soon as empress Houtu said this, the faces of the saints changed greatly, especially the two saints in the West. Now the stop of the six samsara is caused by the last blow of the two of them, and they have to pay great responsibility for it. At this time, the two saints in the west can''t help but secretly regret that they shouldn''t break the six samsara by force, but it''s too late to regret. Now they want to try their best to get rid of the destruction The responsibility of bad six samsara.


    Then zhunti''s eyes turned, but he had a way. He first stood up and said, "it''s all my fault. I knew that the six reincarnations had been damaged, so I shouldn''t break the six reincarnations by force. However, I still blame Lao Jun and Yuanshi''s two senior brothers. If the two senior brothers hadn''t guided in front, we wouldn''t have made such a big mistake."


    As soon as he said this, the Yuanshi Tianzun and the supreme old gentleman were suddenly angry. The supreme old gentleman was still better than to suppress his anger, but the Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t stand it and said with a cold hum: "Junior brother zhunti''s words are different. It''s true that I and senior brother broke the six reincarnation first, but we didn''t stop the six reincarnation, but zhunti and the two junior brothers stopped the six reincarnation. If the two junior brothers didn''t pay too much attention, how could the six reincarnation be seriously damaged? How can it blame me and senior brother."


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa had no words when they saw zhunti arguing with Yuanshi Tianzun. Anyway, they were in the middle. When it comes to responsibility, they won''t be too big. After all, people all over the world resisted.


    Zhunti was furious when he heard Yuanshi Tianzun''s sophistry. When he saw that Tongtian leader and empress Nuwa were sitting still, he said, "Yuanshi elder martial brother can''t be a son of man. If the two elder martial brothers didn''t set an example for us, how could such a thing happen? I don''t know whether Tongtian elder martial brother and empress Nuwa think what I said is right?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa heard zhunti''s words, they were very angry. They thought to themselves, "zhunti, you want to quarrel with Yuanshi Tianzun. Why do you want to pull us? It''s really a villain."


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were angry, they had to respond. Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian and I are also responsible for this matter. If we didn''t have the obsession in our hearts, we wouldn''t cause such great harm to the six samsara. Senior brother Tongtian and I apologize to empress Tu for this matter."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard the words of empress Nu Wa, he also got up and saluted empress earth, and then said, "I''ve done too much. Please forgive empress earth!"


    Zhunti didn''t expect that Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa were so cunning. He only admitted that he was wrong, but he didn''t mention that Yuanshi Tianzun and supreme Lao Jun played a leading role in this matter.


    Yuanshi Tianzun''s response was contrary to zhunti''s. He was very happy with Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa''s mother''s behavior. He only heard him say: "younger martial brother zhunti, you have heard that both Tongtian and Nuwa admit that this is because they have too much obsession. How can you blame me and the eldest martial brother for this."


    After hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, he said: "Elder martial brother Yuanshi and younger martial brother zhunti and I are indeed wrong about this, but if you and the eldest martial brother didn''t disobey heaven''s destiny and play a very bad leading role for us, how could such a tragic situation happen. Moreover, we see that there is no accident between the eldest martial brother and elder martial brother Yuanshi, and there is nothing wrong between elder martial brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa. Naturally, we think it''s OK to break the six cycles Breaking the six reincarnations will not damage it. That''s why I just made such a big mistake. In the final analysis, it''s the big senior brother and Yuanshi senior brother who played a bad leading role for us. "


    When zhunti heard these words, he also came forward and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. We all have a great responsibility in this matter. Tiandao will naturally give us a fair punishment. Yuanshi elder martial brother doesn''t have to blame me and Jieyin elder martial brother now. After the robbery, Tiandao will naturally give us a fair punishment."


    The supreme old gentleman''s face changed greatly when he heard this. He said, "now that things have happened, don''t discuss who is right and who is wrong. It''s better to restore the operation of the six cycles first." as soon as the supreme old gentleman said this, everyone stopped talking.

 Chapter 682

    After a while, empress Houtu saw that the saints were silent, but said, "all Taoist friends, the six reincarnations are seriously damaged. If we don''t solve the difficulties earlier, I''m afraid the souls of the three worlds will gather in the hell and can''t get reincarnation. Please work together to repair the six reincarnations."


    Hearing what empress Houtu said, zhunti said, "it''s not that we don''t want to contribute, but that we don''t know what the situation is, so we are powerless!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to miss the opportunity to attack zhunti, so he said: "younger martial brother zhunti''s words are inappropriate. These six reincarnations are destroyed by your western hands. If you don''t want to make efforts to repair, how can it be done!"


    When zhunti heard this, he wanted to argue with Yuanshi Tianzun again, but he was stopped by Jieyin. He only heard Jieyin say: "elder martial brother Yuanshi, these six reincarnations are destroyed by our hands, but it doesn''t mean you have no responsibility. If you can repair them, please speak frankly, which can be regarded as making up for your mistakes!"


    However, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, I think highly of elder martial brother Yuanshi. We can''t do anything about it. I''m afraid elder martial brother Yuanshi can''t do anything about it!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun''s face changed greatly when he heard this. He just wanted to take over the matter, but he quickly woke up and understood zhunti''s sinister intentions, so he said: "junior brother zhunti said very much, and there''s nothing I can do about it. Finally, I''m afraid an expert like junior brother zhunti can repair the six samsara."


    Zhun mentioned that Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t fall for the plan, but he was in a dark mood. However, he led his words to the supreme old gentleman. He only heard him say: "eldest martial brother, you are the one with the highest cultivation among all of us. I''m afraid this matter can''t be solved until you do it. We don''t have the cultivation of junior brother, but we are powerless."


    Although the Supreme Lord has the highest cultivation among the people, he is not very clear about the six samsara, so he sighed: "junior brother, I must mention that you are disappointed for your brother. The six samsara is transformed by the body of empress Houtu. I don''t know the details, so I can''t do anything about it."


    Seeing that the saints had no way, empress Houtu said, "senior brothers, these six samsaras are the foundation of the three realms. If everyone has no way, the consequences will be serious. Please think again and see if there is any other way!"


    At this time, Kunpeng said, "if you can''t repair these six samsaras, there is a feasible way for me, but it will cost some."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the saints, Haotian, Xiwangmu and Styx were very surprised, but they didn''t expect that Kunpeng could repair the damaged six samsara. After their surprise, they were very happy. In this way, the safety of the three worlds can be guaranteed, and they can naturally ensure that their own orthodoxy is not lost.


    Just listen to the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, what means do you have to repair these six samsaras? Please speak frankly. As long as we can do it, we won''t refuse."


    Kunpeng was overjoyed when he heard this, but he didn''t show it. Instead, he said calmly, "the sage of Taiqing, this matter has to pay a great price. I wonder if you can represent everyone''s will?"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "I have no opinion with younger martial brother Yuanshi. As for others, that''s not what I can do!"


    When the Supreme Lord said this, the leader of Tongtian said, "please rest assured, Taoist Kunpeng, as long as you can repair the six samsara, junior sister Nuwa and I have no opinion!"


    Sanqing and empress Nuwa both made a statement, and the two saints in the West had to make a statement. They just listened to the introduction and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, we in the West are also doing our best to help this matter."


    Haotian and the mother of the Western king saw that all the saints had expressed their positions, so they said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, our Tianting is also at the disposal of Taoist friends!"


    Seeing this, Styx quickly said, "I have no opinion. Everything is arranged by Taoist friends."


    Empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi understood Kunpeng''s arrangement, so they both said they had no opinion.


    Seeing that all the people were willing to listen to their own arrangements, Kunpeng said, "since everyone agrees, let''s talk straight. I hope you won''t go back then."


    The supreme old gentleman frowned when he heard this and said, "please rest assured, Taoist Kunpeng, since everyone said so, he will not go back!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Well, according to my observation, the main damage of the six samsara is the last blow of zhunti and the two saints. Therefore, if you want to repair the six samsara, you need to expel the Buddha Qi in the six samsara. The six samsara is transformed by the essence of the ancestral witch. The ancestral witch absorbs the turbid Qi of heaven and earth. Now there is no ancestral witch breath in the three realms, so only one can offset the Buddha Qi The turbid Qi of netherworld Taoist friends, but it needs the help of netherworld Taoist friends! "


    When Styx heard this, he was very unwilling, but he had agreed to obey Kunpeng''s arrangement and couldn''t repent face to face, so he said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends, although there are no ancestral witches in the three realms, there are many great witches in the witch family. They are inherited from the same source with the six paths of reincarnation, but they are much better than the poor ones. Let them do it for the safety of the six paths of reincarnation, so that the poor don''t know the depth and damage the arrangement of the Taoist friends."


    When the river Styx said this, Kun Peng frowned. He was very dissatisfied with the river Styx''s words, and then the earth empress showed a trace of disgust on her face.


    When the saints saw that Kunpeng and empress Houtu were dissatisfied with the Styx River, zhunti came forward and said, "didn''t you agree to listen to the arrangement of Kunpeng before, do you want to repent now? If the six reincarnations can''t be restored because of your willingness, you have to figure out whether you can bear the consequences!"


    After hearing zhunti''s threat, Styx river was helpless. He only heard him say: "it''s not that I don''t want to be a distraction for this matter, but that I really don''t know much about the six samsara. If I miss, I''m afraid it will aggravate the damage of the six samsara. I''m afraid it will damage the great event!"


    When Kunpeng heard what Styx said, he said calmly, "well, since the Taoist friends of Styx have taken care of this matter, he won''t bother the Taoist friends. Although the essence of the great witch can''t compare with the turbid Qi of the blood sea, it''s necessary to spend more time and effort, and there is still hope to repair the six samsara!"


    Upon hearing Kunpeng''s words, Styx was overjoyed and said, "thank you, Taoist friend Kunpeng." the reason why Styx didn''t want to help was that he was afraid that once his cultivation was damaged due to the repair of the six samsara, he would be unable to resist once the saints wanted to be unfavorable to him.


    It has to be said that the Styx river has no knowledge. If the six reincarnations are really damaged, he helps to repair it. I don''t know how many merits he can get. He doesn''t want to rely on his merits. Instead, he blames Kunpeng and the saints for nothing. This move of the Styx river is despised by the saints and other people. Such a good thing is shut out. The Styx river is not an ordinary fool, and the Styx river is not a fool, but a fan of the situation.


    The Supreme Lord said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I wonder how long it will take you to repair the six samsaras and make it work again?"


    Kunpeng said: "In fact, it''s not too difficult to make the six samsara run. As long as you eliminate the Buddha Qi, you can make Ji Run reluctantly, which is about a day. It''s much more difficult to completely repair the six samsara, but I don''t know how long it will take to succeed. In this way, most big witches in the witch family have to tie themselves to the six samsara There is no time to rest. "


    When Kunpeng said this, the saints couldn''t help brightening their eyes and thinking in their hearts: "the damage of these six reincarnations is not all without benefits. It''s not that the witch family is trapped in the hell, but it''s impossible to pose a threat to themselves. It''s really a heaven given opportunity. It seems that the witch family has become the only victim."


    Everyone is very happy to think of this, but among the saints, the most happy one is empress Nuwa. The Witch and the demon have been at odds since ancient times. If the witch is trapped in the underworld because of this, the demon can go out all the way and cooperate with the interception of religion to seize the power of the fairyland.


    Just listen to the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said: "in that case, I''ll thank Kunpeng Taoist friend and empress Houtu for this. If you can repair the six samsara, it''s a great blessing for the three realms!"


    When they heard this, they all spoke in succession. Kunpeng and empress Houtu naturally knew that what they thought had not been rejected.

 Chapter 683

    Unfortunately, they were happy too early. Kunpeng said calmly, "although the six samsara poor path can be repaired, the repair time will be much longer without the support of friends of the Ming River."


    Taishanglaojun, they are eager to delay as long as possible, so they said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends don''t need to worry, as long as they can repair the six samsara, no matter how much time they take!"


    Kunpeng said: "it''s good that you can understand, but I need to tell you that because the six reincarnations are hurt by the Buddha Qi, if you want to make the six reincarnations work, there can''t be a trace of Buddha Qi in the hell, otherwise even if the poor road is barely repaired, it won''t take long to collapse again!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the two saints in the West took a cold breath. They never thought that things would be like this. If they knew so, they shouldn''t break the six samsara by force. Now they can accompany their wife and break the army. Listening to Kunpeng''s words, they obviously want the Tibetan king to leave the hell.


    The two saints in the West are sad, but Sanqing and empress Nuwa are very happy. The Tibetan king has made countless merits to the West for so many years in the underground, which has greatly increased the luck of the West. If he can drive the Tibetan king out of the underground with this matter, it will be tantamount to breaking a strong arm of the West.


    Thinking of this, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said: "since this matter is related to the safety of the six samsara, we can only ensure that there are no Buddhist disciples in the underground. Otherwise, once the six samsara collapses, the three realms will lose their foundation!"


    Kunpeng said: "if the sage of Taiqing can think like this, I can rest assured. In this way, I can ensure the safe operation of the six samsara and prevent it from affecting the safety of the three realms."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said, "younger martial brother zhunti, do you have any opinion on this matter?"


    Zhunti was furious when he heard this, but he couldn''t attack it. Otherwise, it would be bad if Yuanshi Tianzun made an excuse to attack the West. He could only say calmly: "I have no opinion on this matter. As long as I can restore the six samsara, I would never give up my Buddhism even if I sacrificed in the great."


    Zhunti''s words are extremely noble about Buddhism. If Buddhism takes this opportunity to publicize in the earth fairy world, I''m afraid many people in the earth fairy world will believe in the West.


    Seeing that zhunti agreed with his intention, Kunpeng was very happy. He hurried forward and said, "zhunti Taoist friend is really compassionate and takes the safety of all living beings in the three realms as his own responsibility. The Taoist friend''s style of sacrificing himself to save others is very admired by the poor. I think all living beings in the three realms will be moved by the Taoist friend''s move."


    Zhunti said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends are serious. I have always been compassionate in the West. Moreover, we have indeed gone too far in this matter. It is also right to make some efforts to repair the six samsara. Unlike some people, we do wrong, but push the blame on others without a sense of responsibility."


    When hearing zhunti''s words, the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said angrily, "younger martial brother zhunti, what do you mean by this?"


    Zhunti said calmly, "it doesn''t mean anything. If senior brother Yuanshi doesn''t understand, he can go back and think about it. He will understand it one day."


    Yuanshi Tianzun was dissatisfied with zhunti''s sarcasm. When he was about to get angry, he was stopped by the supreme old gentleman. He only heard the supreme old gentleman say, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, please take it easy."


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun forcibly suppressed his anger and stared at zhunti coldly. If zhunti could kill people, zhunti didn''t know how many times he had been killed by Yuanshi Tianzun.


    After the Supreme Lord stopped Yuanshi Tianzun, he turned to zhunti and said: "Younger martial brother zhunti has something to say. I know you are dissatisfied with me and younger martial brother Yuanshi. You''re right. It''s my fault with younger martial brother Yuanshi. We shouldn''t break the six samsara by force. I admit that, but after all, we didn''t stop the six samsara, so even if there was a mistake, it was just a small mistake, and the two younger martial brothers knew it was wrong to break the six samsara It''s no different from us to ignore it. As for this responsibility, junior brother Yuanshi and I have never thought of rejecting it. However, repairing these six reincarnations is really not what we can do, so we can only be powerless. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were very happy when they saw that the supreme Lao Jun and zhunti were in love again. However, they hoped that both sides could have a war for this matter, so as to reduce their pressure.


    However, because the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa have been silent and don''t express their opinions, the Supreme Lord is very dissatisfied. They have also participated in the destruction of the six reincarnations, but they have been silent. It''s not right to want to pay the responsibility. Moreover, the Supreme Lord also knows what they think in their hearts. Naturally, the Supreme Lord won''t let them go so easily.


    The supreme old gentleman said again, "younger martial brother Tongtian, you and younger martial sister Nuwa are also wrong about this. It seems that you can''t justify not expressing your opinions all the time!"


    When zhunti heard this, he immediately said, "elder martial brother, this is very reasonable. We all admit our mistakes and try our best to make up for them, but elder martial brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa ignore this matter, which is a big mistake. You should give us a statement, otherwise how can we face all living beings in the three realms."


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult did not expect that the supreme old gentleman would move the evil water eastward and point the spear at himself and empress Nuwa, but he was very angry. However, the supreme old gentleman and zhunti were on the right side, but he had no words to refute. He could only say: "Elder martial brother, it''s not that younger martial sister Nuwa and I don''t want to take responsibility for this, but that we are as powerless as elder martial brother and can only express our grief in a silent way."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult said this, the people present were greatly surprised, but they didn''t expect that the strong and competitive leader of Tongtian cult would say such a thing.


    Kunpeng didn''t want to be entangled too much in this matter. He was afraid that the saints would see the flaw accidentally, so he wanted to change the topic. Kunpeng was very angry about the fact that the Styx didn''t give himself face. Naturally, he wouldn''t let him escape this matter easily, so he had a bold idea.


    Just listen to Kunpeng said, "you Taoist friends are in a poor mood, and you all understand that the six samsara is the foundation of the three realms. Everyone doesn''t want to destroy his operation. So today''s outcome is just God''s will. You don''t have to worry about it."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, the people present couldn''t help but stay on the spot. However, they couldn''t believe that the words came from Kunpeng. Everyone understood the difference between Kunpeng and the saints. They didn''t understand why Kunpeng gave up the opportunity to attack himself so well and persuaded himself not to worry. This obviously didn''t coincide with Kunpeng''s always behavior, They were all very surprised.


    However, Kunpeng''s words also gave them a step to go down. I only heard the supreme old gentleman say, "thank you Kunpeng Daoyou for forgiving us. If we can help in this matter, please speak frankly."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "the saints can''t help, but zhenyuanzi Taoist friend has the same attribute as that before the reincarnation of the later Taoist friend, but it needs the help of the Taoist friend. I don''t know what zhenyuanzi Taoist friend thinks?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "as long as we can restore the operation of the six samsara, I should do my best."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s helpful for Taoist friends. You don''t have to bother Taoist friends to talk about it, but the ability of the great witch can''t be compared with the power of the ancestral witch, and the friends of the Ming River are unwilling to help. I have no choice but to ask Taoist friends for help, otherwise it''s difficult to completely restore the six samsara."


    When Kunpeng said this, he forced the Styx to a dead end. The saints were very angry at the selfishness of the Styx. If there was a problem with the six reincarnations, they all had great cause and effect. They were afraid that the heaven would send down heaven''s curse to deal with them. The Styx clearly wanted to kill them. For a time, the saints couldn''t help staring at the Styx river. It seemed that they couldn''t break the Styx river.


    Styx didn''t expect Kunpeng to say these words. In his heart, he was cruel to Kunpeng. However, at this time, he regretted very much. He knew that Kunpeng was a very stingy person, but why did he refuse Kunpeng''s offer in front of everyone? How could Kunpeng not trip himself. Thinking of this place, Styx regretted, but it was useless for him to regret that something had happened.


    Kunpeng was overjoyed when he saw the faces of the saints. It was a lesson for the Styx river.

 Chapter 684

    After seeing that the Styx was calculated by Kunpeng, Haotian was very worried about Kunpeng''s move. He was afraid that he would be the next Styx, so he wanted to save the Styx.


    Just listen to Haotian said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, since you have a way to repair the six samsara, we won''t disturb Taoist friend, so as not to affect the safety of all beings in the three realms."


    Hearing Haotian''s words, the river Styx hurriedly said, "the Jade Emperor said that if you are poor, don''t disturb your Taoist friends. Don''t say goodbye." he called the saints and hurried back to his hometown.


    Kunpeng didn''t expect Haotian to intervene in this matter, but he was a little unhappy, but he couldn''t refute Haotian''s face in front of the public. So he said, "since you Taoist friends have something to do, I won''t leave you any more. Please help yourself!"


    Hearing this, the saints all said goodbye to Kunpeng and empress Houtu and left the underground mansion together. That Haotian and Queen Mother Xi also left. There were only Kunpeng and zhenyuanzi in the underground mansion.


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, now everything is as smooth as Daoyou expected. I don''t know what you think about it?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "I didn''t expect things to go so smoothly, but I didn''t expect that the Styx river had a different heart before the equivalent robbery. Now it''s good to find it, so as not to drag us down in the future!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said with a smile: "it''s really pathetic to talk about the Styx river. He''s been fooled by Taoist friends. I''m afraid he has become the target that all saints must remove first! However, it seems that Haotian wants to form an alliance with the Styx River, otherwise he won''t speak to help the Styx River in front of everyone, but we have to guard against it."


    Kunpeng said: "Haotian wants to form an alliance with the Styx river. We don''t care about him. We can know that he is unreliable because he didn''t do his duty as an ally after the accident. We can also take the opportunity to break off the relationship with them, which can continuously reduce the attention of the saints to us and stabilize our interior."


    Empress Houtu was also very dissatisfied with the actions of Styx and Haotian. She felt that such an ally was not better, so she said: "what Taoist friend Kunpeng said is that allies like Haotian and Styx are not the best, otherwise she may betray us secretly."


    Kunpeng said, "I think so, so I just calculated the Styx river through this matter, which completely hated our relationship."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, now that the Tibetan king has withdrawn from the underworld, I don''t know how you want to deal with the saints. When will these six reincarnations fully return to normal?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "we can make the six reincarnations work immediately, but it will take some time to return to normal. It''s best to wait until the saints fight each other first. During this time, all the great witches in the witch family don''t go out of the hell, so as not to arouse the suspicion of the saints, which will be bad for us."


    Empress Houtu said, "don''t worry, Kunpeng Taoist friends. I told them that they won''t leave the underground."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I''m relieved."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, do you not want to intervene in this mass robbery?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "Zhenyuanzi''s Taoist friends misunderstood me. We have to intervene in the measurement robbery, otherwise it is difficult to survive the measurement robbery safely. In particular, Taoist friends, there is a deep cause and effect between the two saints in the West and Hongyun. They will not let Taoist friends go to help Hongyun. If we don''t intervene in the measurement robbery, I''m afraid Hongyun will die in the hands of the two saints in the West. I''m afraid that the opportunity of the avenue will be lost It will also fall into their hands. However, we can''t compete with the saints in the open. We can only disturb the sight of the saints in the dark. Let them start the dispute first and disturb the situation, or fish in troubled waters. "


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "since Taoist friends have made arrangements, I won''t say much."


    However, after Haotian and Xi Wangmu left the underground and returned to Tianting, Xi Wangmu was very dissatisfied with Haotian''s performance in the underground and thought that he should not support the Styx and hate everyone.


    Just listen to the West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, what do you think in your heart? Why do you support the Styx in the underworld? It''s so difficult that you don''t find that the Styx has become a thorn in the eyes of the saints? What do you do to make the saints think of our heaven, and what will Kunpeng and empress Houtu think of us?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, I can''t help it. You also saw Kunpeng''s move in the underground. He clearly didn''t regard us as real allies, otherwise he wouldn''t force the Styx into a desperate situation. If the Styx falls, we''re afraid we''ll become the next target of the saints!"


    The queen mother of the West said disapprovingly: "Haotian can''t say that. The underworld is what the river Styx asked for. It''s a good thing that Kunpeng asked him to repair the six samsara. He can get boundless merit, but the river Styx refused Kunpeng''s suggestion. What do you think of Kunpeng? If he doesn''t teach the river Styx a lesson, how can he stand in the three realms in the future? And the river Styx''s move is also in front of the saints I don''t think there''s anything wrong with Kunpeng''s doing this. We can only blame Styx for his inability to recognize the situation and others. "


    The Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, don''t be naive. Even if the Styx promised Kunpeng to repair the six samsara, it''s hard to escape the calculation of the saints. He can''t refuse Kunpeng. Otherwise, once his cultivation is damaged, I''m afraid the saints will find the Styx. At that time, the Styx is not very dangerous!"


    The Queen Mother shook her head and said: "Haotian, you can''t say that. If the Styx river is damaged by repairing the six samsara, the saints dare not go to the door directly. Otherwise, how can they face the questions of the immortals in the three realms? And the Styx river is damaged by the invitation of Kunpeng, so Kunpeng will not sit idly by. Now, it''s better that the Styx river is innocent of Kunpeng and has become a thorn in the eyes of the saints, He lost Kunpeng''s face and refused to cooperate with Kunpeng. If something happens in the future, Kunpeng will not help. It is conceivable that he will end up. "


    When the jade emperor heard this, he said, "yaochi, do you really think that once the saints attack us, Kunpeng will come forward to help me? Can''t I wait?"


    The West Queen Mother said, "although I can''t believe it completely, there is always a glimmer of hope, but the Styx has broken this hope, and you don''t know how to support the Styx, just afraid that our hope is gone!"


    The Jade Emperor said, "I''m all for our good. If we form an alliance with the Styx River, even the saints will be careful and won''t go to war with us easily!"


    The West Queen Mother said: "Haotian, you think things are too simple. You and the Styx hate Kunpeng, and Kunpeng''s performance in the underworld has obviously abandoned the Styx. How can the saints not see that the Styx is a quasi holy practice like us? If the saints are just mole ants, how can the saints care about mole ants like us without such a powerful deterrent as Kunpeng , I''m afraid they are very happy now. "


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor pondered for a moment and said, "can''t we resist the saints if yaochi leaves Kunpeng? I can''t. I still have a unique skill to protect my life. I don''t believe the saints dare to take such a risk?"


    The West queen mother sighed: "Haotian, your unique skill is really powerful, but it is far from Kunpeng''s'' Celestial Star array ''. Once the saints join hands with Kunpeng, do you think there is still a chance to threaten the saints? And Kunpeng already knows your secret. If he really wants to deal with us, he will be fully sure."


    The Jade Emperor said, "no matter what I say, I think the amount robbery is our best opportunity. Isn''t Kunpeng using the power of the amount robbery to cut off the three corpses? He can do the same for us, so I think it''s worth taking the risk. Isn''t there still the Styx River in front of us, but the saints can''t find us for a while and a half."


    The queen mother of the West sighed when she heard this: "in fact, up to now, we can only take one step at a time. It''s really not good. I suggest you go to find the leader of Tongtian cult and form an alliance with empress Nuwa, which may protect us from worry."


    The Jade Emperor said, "yaochi said very well. Although Kunpeng had a bad relationship with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, we didn''t, and the alliance between the two sides didn''t break up at the beginning. It''s really not good. It''s really a good way out."


    The West queen mother sighed, "but if we choose this road, we will completely break with Kunpeng. We can''t know how Kunpeng will deal with us in the future. You should also think clearly!"


    The Jade Emperor said, "anyway, Kunpeng said he would protect our lives in the mass robbery. I don''t think it''s a big deal."


    The queen mother of the West nodded when she heard this. Unfortunately, at this time, she and Haotian forgot that Kunpeng had restrictions on this.

 Chapter 685

    After the two western saints left the underworld, Na zhunti always felt that they had been calculated for their trip to the underworld. When they returned to the Western Paradise, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, do you think there is anything wrong with this trip?"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, do you mean that Kunpeng planned this matter long ago?"


    Zhunti nodded and said, "I have this doubt."


    Then he thought for a moment and said, "younger martial brother, are you worried too much? Even if Kunpeng is really calculating, I''m afraid he doesn''t dare to come back and talk about the six rounds. What''s more, it also involves Sanqing and empress Nuwa. If you''re not careful, he will offend everyone, so I think there should be no problem."


    When zhunti heard this, he smiled bitterly and said, "elder martial brother, you are so honest. Kunpeng may not have calculated the collapse of the six samsaras, but he drove away the Tibetan king. I always think there must be a conspiracy."


    Then he said: "younger martial brother, does Kunpeng exaggerate the truth? For convenience, he wants to force the Tibetan king away so that the witch family can completely rule the underground?"


    Zhunti nodded and said, "I do have this idea, and according to Kunpeng''s behavior, he can''t miss such a good opportunity, so it''s entirely possible for him to do so."


    Then he said, "in this way, we were caught in Kunpeng''s trick!"


    Zhunti said: "That''s what I think, but it''s not that we don''t have any benefits. First, the witch clan is trapped in the underworld, but there is less threat. Moreover, we clearly find that the alliance of Kunpeng is not very peaceful. Otherwise, Styx won''t refuse Kunpeng''s offer, and Haotian won''t take great risks to support Styx When we deal with the Styx, Kunpeng and empress Houtu may stand idly by! "


    Then he said, "the Styx river is too stupid. Don''t refuse Kunpeng''s proposal with merit. It''s really stupid to hate Kunpeng!"


    Zhunti said, "there''s just another reason why Styx did this. In my opinion, their internal differences are very serious. It''s really our words of Zixiao palace that played a role. Styx and Haotian have doubts about Kunpeng. They are afraid of being fooled by Kunpeng, so this situation will happen."


    After hearing this, he said: "What younger martial brother said is very reasonable. The mind of Styx River and Haotian is really very narrow, and it is possible to do such a move. If they really fall into the trap, it will be very beneficial to us, only they can get through the disaster smoothly. I''m afraid Kunpeng arranged it secretly. In order to confuse us, we can''t act rashly."


    Zhunti said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, and we can''t rule out this possibility. After all, Kunpeng is very insidious, but we can''t help it."


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, what do you think we should do in the future to survive this disaster?"


    Zhunti pondered for a moment and said, "we are not only sure about the authenticity of Kunpeng''s actions in the underworld, so we should observe them for a period of time. If there is a dispute within them, then we can start with the Styx river. In this way, we can reduce the number of our younger brothers on the list."


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, even if the matter is true, and Haotian''s performance in the underworld, I''m afraid he won''t let us start on the Styx!"


    Zhunti sneered and said, "in that case, it''s best that we have an excuse to officially attack Tianting. This is killing two birds with one stone, but that Haotian is as timid as a mouse and won''t do so. Moreover, the queen mother of the West seems to be right. In fact, everything in Tianting is under her control, but it can''t be underestimated."


    Zhunti paused for a moment and then said: "To tell you the truth, elder martial brother, I always suspected that Haotian and the queen mother of the West had hidden their power in the dark, but they were too deep. I couldn''t find a place. If we could use the hand of the Styx River to draw out this power, it would be very beneficial to us. After all, we have completely turned against Haotian in the matter of going west to get scriptures. Once we have a disturbance during the robbery, Then Haotian may poison us, so I think it is very right to take this opportunity to attack Haotian. "


    Then he said with some worry: "younger martial brother, that Haotian is always the emperor of heaven granted by the Taoist ancestors, but we can''t do too much, otherwise we can''t explain to the Taoist ancestors after the mass robbery!"


    Zhunti said: "now the Taoist ancestor can''t manage the affairs of the three realms, but we don''t need to care. Moreover, after the robbery, we will face the invasion of the four forces, and the Taoist ancestor has no time to manage us."


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, I always think it''s too dangerous. We can''t afford it!"


    Zhunti thought for a moment when he heard this, and then said, "if younger martial brother is worried about this, we can discuss with Sanqing and empress Nuwa to deal with the Styx river together. I think they won''t refuse. After all, everyone doesn''t want their disciples to be listed as gods."


    Then he sighed: "I''m afraid we can''t move them. After all, if we are prosperous in the west, it means the decline of the Taoist door. They can''t watch us prosper again."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother is a fan of the situation. I''m afraid Sanqing and empress Nuwa won''t think so. Elder martial brother, don''t forget that after the mass robbery, we will face the invasion of the four forces. Our west is also the main force. If we lose a lot, I''m afraid they can''t resist the four forces!"


    Then he said: "Younger martial brother is wrong. The four forces invaded Kunpeng, empress Houtu, and even Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. Even netherworld and Haotian are afraid to seek benefits from it. Their strength is stronger than any of us. Therefore, without us, the West has no impact on Sanqing and empress Nuwa. They wish we were here The strength is greatly damaged in the quantity robbery. "


    Zhunti thought for a moment when he heard this, and then said in a cruel voice: "Anyway, we have to discuss with them. If they do, it''s no wonder that we''re not comfortable. They don''t want to be comfortable. It''s a big deal. We don''t care about Styx and Haotian. We''ll fight to the death with them. Styx and Haotian can''t let them reap the benefits when it''s cheap. After all, Styx and Haotian are quasi saints, even if they have the power to us The threat will not be too great. "


    It has to be said that this proposal is very insidious. If the West really has to fight to the death with Sanqing and Nuwa in the quantitative robbery, the losses of people, elucidation, interception and demons will not be less.


    Then he was not so crazy as zhunti. He just heard him say, "younger martial brother, unless we have the disaster of destroying religion in the west, I won''t agree with you to do so!"


    When zhunti heard this, he asked suspiciously, "elder martial brother, why is this?"


    Then he said: "Younger martial brother, if we act according to your words, people, elucidation, interception, Buddha and demons will lose their strength. How can we resist the invasion of the four forces? Once we fail, the three realms will fall into each other''s hands. Will there be our Western existence at that time? And if we finally win, we will become the eyes of the three realms, even if the Taoist ancestor doesn''t punish me Ladies and gentlemen, Sanqing will not let us go, so we can''t do this unless we have to! "


    When zhunti heard this, he was stunned on the spot. After a long time, he said: "Elder martial brother, if we don''t do this, I''m afraid we will suffer heavy losses in the mass robbery. Although we can compete with the people, the Buddhism and the Buddhism with the flying sword in hand, the people and the Buddhism have Xuanyuan sword in their hands. In the first heaven, we and the Buddhism should be inferior to them. Once we lose a lot, how can we win a world when the four forces invade?"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, do you think it''s ok? Let''s discuss with Sanqing and Nuwa first. If they don''t agree, we can secretly form an alliance with Styx or Haotian. With their help, we can gain the upper hand when the four forces invade the three realms!"


    Zhunti said: "It''s a good plan, but I''m afraid that the Styx River and Haotian won''t easily believe us, and the Sanqing and Nuwa empress won''t give us this opportunity, not to mention the Kunpeng and Houtu empress who have been hiding in the dark. Now they hide in the hell under the name of repairing the six samsara and don''t participate in the quantitative robbery. Both Kunpeng and the witch are a group of madmen. Once they have the chance, they will kill him They will rush up madly. "


    Then he said, "up to now, we can only try, and it''s really not good. We can give up some disciples with low cultivation and let them be listed as gods. In this way, we can also occupy a place in the heaven."


    Zhunti sighed, "this is the only way at present."

 Chapter 686

    After leaving the underworld, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun were shocked into a cold sweat. If the six samsara collapsed, they would be miserable. They took the lead in breaking the six samsara by force. If they were held accountable, they would be the first to attack. At this time, the Styx River was cruel in their hearts.


    After leaving the underworld, the emperor Yuanshi said, "elder martial brother, why don''t you sit in my yuxu palace for a while?"


    The great old gentleman said, "well, we''ll just discuss the specific matter of measuring robbery."


    When they came to the yuxu palace and sat down, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, the behavior of the Styx River in the underworld clearly wants to use the power of heaven to control you and me to death, but we can''t let them go easily!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, you don''t have to worry about the Styx river. Even if we don''t do it, the two will not easily enter him. Why should we hurt our own strength for a moment of anger."


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t expect that the supreme old gentleman didn''t want to argue with the Styx river. He couldn''t help but be surprised that the supreme old gentleman wouldn''t be so easy to talk before. Just listen to him say: "elder martial brother, I don''t think so. I''m afraid that Jieyin and zhunti will fight the same way as us. If we don''t care, the Styx will escape!"


    The Supreme Lord was stunned when he heard this. He couldn''t help thinking: "yes! I underestimated the two saints in the West. Although I said that I wanted to use their hands to weaken the power of elucidation and interception of the two religions, I was finally calculated by the other party, which wasted my luck."


    Thinking of this, the great old gentleman sighed and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true, but I underestimated the two saints in the west, but we are not in a hurry to do it. Let''s see the reaction of others first."


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to lose his strength in vain, so he said, "well, listen to the eldest martial brother."


    Upon hearing this, the Supreme Lord smiled. He seemed very happy with the move of Yuanshi Tianzun. He just heard him say: "Younger martial brother, have you thought about it? Now the quantity robbery is about to begin. Although we have taken the lead in the earth fairy world, you and I are two religions, but our disciples are not unified. If we really want to go to the West or stop teaching, I''m afraid we can''t take advantage!"


    Hearing this, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was cold in his heart and thought, "here he is. It seems that he wants to seize power, but anyway, it''s good to be taught to stand in front of the wind."


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "the eldest martial brother must have had an idea about this. Please point out the maze!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother also knows that all wars in the world need a commander. Although we are immortals, the danger of measuring robbery is no different from that of fighting in the world. Therefore, there should be a leader in our two religions to lead our disciples to compete with the West and the sect. What do you think?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I don''t have any opinion on this. I don''t know who the eldest martial brother thinks is suitable?"


    The Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother, guangchengzi of your school was the teacher of two generations of emperors, and he is proficient in leading soldiers, so I think he is the most suitable candidate!"


    Hearing this, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty thought to himself, "what does the Supreme Lord mean to recommend guangchengzi as the leader? Does he want to test whether I have a different heart?"


    After Yuanshi Tianzun had this idea, he was surprised and hurriedly said, "the eldest martial brother thinks highly of guangchengzi. Although he is the teacher of two generations of emperors, he has not done a thing, but has lost the face of my teaching. I don''t want him to lose the face of people and teaching in front of the immortals in the three realms. It''s absolutely impossible."


    The Supreme Lord didn''t want guangchengzi to be the leader at all. He said so, just as Yuanshi Tianzun thought, in order to test the idea of Yuanshi Tianzun, so he said: "who is the most suitable leader of the two religions according to the younger martial brother''s opinion?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, I think the xuandu under your door is cautious. It''s very suitable to be a leader. What do you think?"


    The Supreme Lord didn''t expect that the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty wanted xuandu to be the leader. He was very puzzled and said, "junior brother, xuandu has no experience, and this matter is related to the safety of our two religions. I think it''s better to choose another person."


    Although the supreme old gentleman said so, he still hoped that xuandu could be the leader. Therefore, there was no sincerity on his face. When Yuanshi Tianzun saw it, he couldn''t help thinking: "Well, you''re a great old gentleman. You speak well, but you don''t have the slightest sincerity at all. However, I don''t care with you. Even if the xuandu gets the position of leader, what can it be? As long as I secretly tell my disciples to be more careful and don''t let you get cheap."


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "the eldest martial brother is worried. I think xuandu is fully qualified for this position, and there are others to help. Don''t refuse. We''ll make a deal and let xuandu take this position. Besides, xuandu is the eldest martial brother. Even if there are people who disagree, there''s nothing to say."


    Although the Supreme Lord didn''t understand the mind of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, since his purpose has been achieved, he doesn''t need to care too much. After all, his teaching strength is inferior, but he has to rely on people''s teaching, and Liang won''t have a different heart.


    Having this idea, I only heard the supreme old gentleman say, "since younger martial brothers are so optimistic about xuandu, I can''t say anything more. Let xuandu try."


    When hearing the shameless words of the Supreme Master, the emperor Yuanshi thought to himself, "well, the Supreme Master is really shameless. It''s obviously what you think in your heart, but it''s disgusting that others force you. If I don''t have enough strength in teaching, who is willing to form an alliance with you."


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was very dissatisfied with the move of the supreme old gentleman, he said with a smile: "the eldest martial brother is too modest. It is Xiaodao who should take this post according to the talent of xuandu."


    Hearing this, the Supreme Lord smiled and said, "then borrow my younger martial brother''s auspicious words. You, me and the two schools can achieve good results in the quantitative robbery."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, it shouldn''t be a big problem for you and our two religions to work together to survive this disaster. However, the elder martial brother namihe originally formed an alliance with Kunpeng. Why did he refuse Kunpeng''s offer in the hell? Is there any conspiracy?"


    The supreme old gentleman smiled and said, "younger martial brother, what is the Styx? Even if he is allied with Kunpeng, he is not sincere. How can he not be wary of Kunpeng, and you don''t see that even that Haotian is wary of Kunpeng. It seems that their internal spear and shield is not small."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun pondered for a moment, and then said, "elder martial brother, do you think it has anything to do with the words of the two western saints in Zixiao palace?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, it means that Styx and Haotian have doubts about Kunpeng because of the words of the two saints in the west, so they will have this house?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I have this doubt!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "if things are really what younger martial brother thinks, it is very beneficial for us and the two religions. According to Kunpeng''s behavior, he will not easily let go of the two western saints. Once he has the opportunity, he will give the two western saints a fatal blow."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, I think so too. If the two saints of the West fight with Kunpeng first, both sides will lose something, so that we can reduce some pressure. Moreover, if the alliance of Kunpeng goes wrong, it is bound to affect their unity. A disunited alliance is no big threat to us."


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true, but we also need to be on guard. After all, Kunpeng is too cunning. Once he did it on purpose, if we act rashly, we''re afraid we''ll fall into his trap. You and I''d better observe it for a while."


    Yuanshi Tianzun thought for a moment and said, "that''s OK. Anyway, there''s no threat to us for the time being. We''d better fight for the rule of the earth fairy world first. As long as we win the earth fairy world, even if Kunpeng has any conspiracy, we''re not afraid. We can ensure that most of our disciples will survive this disaster!"


    The great old gentleman said, "well, we''ll do it like this. As long as we can get the throne of emperor, other things don''t matter. Everything takes this matter as the most important."

 Chapter 687

    Among the saints, the most disappointed about the refusal of the Ming River to Kunpeng is the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. After they left the underworld, they suddenly realized that they should not hate the Ming River. If the six transmigrations are damaged and the heaven wants to punish the saints, the supreme Lao Jun and yuanshitianzun should be severely punished for their teaching, The western two saints directly destroyed the six samsara, and naturally will be severely punished. They and empress Nuwa are just accomplices, and they have not had much impact on the six samsara, but they are the least punished. When such a mass robbery comes, they can easily surpass people, Buddhism and Buddhism. Unfortunately, in the end, Kunpeng still thinks of another way to repair the six samsara and break his dream.


    Nuwa said suspiciously, "elder martial brother Tongtian, have you found that there are some abnormalities in the destruction of the six samsaras¡°


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, I don''t think there''s anything abnormal. Can it be that younger martial sister has made some amazing discoveries?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "it''s amazing. It''s just that there were no big things in the three realms in the last two times, and the heavenly way came down. But now the six reincarnations have been destroyed, but the heavenly way has no movement. Elder martial brother Tongtian doesn''t think it''s abnormal?"


    The leader of Tongtian said disapprovingly when he heard this: "what should I do? The younger martial sister originally meant this. It''s not hard to explain. Now the teacher is afraid that he is trying his best to resist the invasion of the four forces. He has no time to manage the affairs of the three realms, so it''s normal not to be punished by heaven."


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa said, "what elder martial brother said is reasonable, but I think it''s abnormal."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "It''s all over now, and there''s no need to discuss whether it''s abnormal or not. However, it''s not in vain that Kunpeng can completely repair the six samsara. Otherwise, once the six samsara is completely destroyed, the teacher will not ignore it. If he scolds them that day, they will suffer heavy losses, and we are the least responsible among the people. Naturally There won''t be too much punishment. At that time, we can easily gain the upper hand in the quantity robbery. Unfortunately, it was stopped by Kunpeng. "


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile: "Senior brother Tongtian can''t think so. In fact, it''s still good for us. At least the witch family is trapped in the underworld now. We don''t have to worry that the two Lich families will make a big move in the early stage of the mass robbery, so that we can compete with people, Buddhism and Buddhism for the rule of the fairyland. What''s more, looking at the actions of Styx and Haotian, it''s clear that they have an internal problem Disputes, so if we want to deal with Styx or Tianting, we don''t have to worry about Kunpeng''s obstruction, so on the whole, it''s still good for us. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I also know this, but if you can easily win in quantitative robbery, it is better to fight with people, Buddhism and Buddhism."


    Empress Nuwa said, "the will of heaven is so, we can''t resist. Moreover, the Buddhism has lost a lot in this matter, and the Tibetan king is forced to leave the underground. In this way, the luck of Buddhism is much weaker, which is very good for us to compete with Buddhism in the future."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed, "but I didn''t expect Kunpeng to be so good now. Even the damaged six samsara can be repaired. I''m afraid the repair has exceeded us."


    Upon hearing this, empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, do you think it is possible that Kunpeng and empress Houtu played tricks and deliberately acted for us?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect pondered for a moment and said, "this should not be the case. We have observed the six samsara secretly. Indeed, it has stopped running. However, Kunpeng and empress Houtu don''t necessarily have such great magic power to cheat, and if they do, it is obvious that the risk is not proportional to the harvest!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "but I always think there is something abnormal about this matter, but I can''t find any clues, but it''s very depressing!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult smiled and said, "well, younger martial sister Nuwa, you don''t always have to warn Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Even if Kunpeng really has a conspiracy, it has nothing to do with us. It''s the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty who let them take the lead in the competition for the emperor."


    Empress Nuwa said, "I also understand what elder martial brother said, but I can''t figure out Kunpeng''s intention in this matter. I always feel a little uneasy, but it makes elder martial brother laugh."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Younger martial sister, you don''t have to do this. It''s also good for us. Kunpeng can''t be ignored, otherwise we may suffer losses if we''re not careful, but we don''t need to concentrate on him. Now, after the witch clan is trapped in the underground, there is no big conflict between us, but we don''t pay too much attention to him. At present, we''d better focus on yuanshitian first Respect and the supreme old gentleman, after all, the dispute between the emperor and the emperor is our focus at this stage. "


    Mentioning the emperor, empress Nuwa thought of the abnormal place, so she said: "elder martial brother, I thought of the abnormal place. The painting shadow and flying are Zhuan Xu''s swords. If we want to appear together in this world, I''m afraid the flying sword in the hands of the two western masters is Kunpeng''s masterpiece."


    The leader of Tongtian cult was shocked when he heard this and said, "no, Kunpeng and the two saints in the West have deep cause and effect. How can he contact them?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "there is nothing impossible. There is a great cause and effect between Kunpeng and our saints. If we can start a dispute first, we will naturally suffer heavy casualties, and the number of people on the list of gods will be together. In this way, it is ten points beneficial to Kunpeng."


    After hearing these words, the leader of Tongtian cult believed Nuwa''s speculation, so he said: "younger martial sister has some truth. It seems that we should be careful not to be shot by Kunpeng!"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "elder martial brother, I''m afraid it''s too late. Even if we are vigilant, the three religions of man, elucidation and Buddhism will not do so. In the end, we still can''t crack Kunpeng''s conspiracy."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed, "what should we do now, according to the younger martial sister?"


    Empress Nuwa thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, now the relationship between Kunpeng and Styx and Haotian has completely broken down. Can we contact Haotian? If we can get Haotian''s help, we can also know Kunpeng''s every move. Moreover, even if the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun have Xuanyuan sword in hand, we can compete with one of them."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "I''m afraid that Haotian and Queen Mother Xi don''t want to hate Kunpeng and cooperate with us."


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile, "you don''t need to worry about this, elder martial brother. Looking at Haotian''s performance in the underworld, you can know that there is still a gap between him and Kunpeng. Otherwise, he won''t support the Styx River in front of the public. If we solicit from Tianting, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother will not refuse."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "this plan is good, but I''m afraid it will annoy Kunpeng. In the face of such a crazy person as Kunpeng, we''re afraid the gains will outweigh the losses."


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile, "elder martial brother''s worry is superfluous. If Kunpeng wants to do something in the quantitative robbery, he will only deal with the two saints in the West. We are afraid that he will not do anything easily with people and Buddhism. After all, there is a teacher behind us. He always has to give the teacher some face."


    Tongtian sect leader sighed: "even so, I''m afraid that the teacher can''t manage the three realms now. Kunpeng doesn''t care about the teacher, so things will be much more serious to us."


    Empress Nuwa smiled and said, "things are not so complicated. Elder martial brother, have you forgotten that we once formed an alliance with Kunpeng and Haotian, and now the alliance has not been officially dissolved. Even if we are secretly connected with Haotian, Kunpeng has nothing to say to us."


    The leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help but cheer up when he heard this and said, "younger martial sister, I forgot not to mention it. We can really use this to act in the dark."


    Empress Nuwa said, "the relationship between elder martial brother and Haotian is not stiff. Why don''t you leave it to me to discuss with Haotian? What do you think?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said: "younger martial sister is willing to go to Tianting to persuade Haotian in person. Brother naturally has no opinion, but younger martial sister needs to be careful so as not to be known by others, Buddhism and Buddhism!"

 Chapter 688

    When empress Nu Wa discussed with the leader of Tongtian cult, something unexpected happened to them. The zhunti and the two saints came to jin''ao island.


    When they saw the two saints in the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were greatly surprised. They didn''t know what the two saints were doing here. However, everyone was a saint and face was still needed. The leader of Tongtian cult didn''t shut them out because of their different positions, but still welcomed them into jin''ao island.


    After the two sides sat down, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "what''s the matter when two Taoist friends come to me?"


    Then the sage said: "Senior brother Tongtian, you must have seen Kunpeng''s great alliance in the underworld. Now there are differences inside. I''m afraid that the Styx River and Haotian have different ideas. This is good news for all our saints. If we can work together to destroy the Styx River first, the number of people on the God list will be together. It''s good for all of us. I don''t know what senior brother thinks £¿¡±


    The leader of Tongtian sect was greatly surprised when he heard this. He never thought that the two saints in the West would kill the Styx river now, so he said: "this matter is very important, but it''s not up to you and me to decide. Did you inform the eldest martial brother and the second martial brother? What do they mean?"


    Then he said, "we came here first to ask senior brother Tongtian for advice. As for the two senior brothers Yuanshi and Laojun, we haven''t had time to visit."


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult did not dare to decide the matter easily, so he said, "when do you want to start with the Styx river?"


    Then I heard this, but I was very happy. I thought that the leader of Tongtian agreed with their proposal, so I hurriedly said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, the sooner the better. Otherwise, once the Styx woke up and eased the relationship with Kunpeng, then we have to face Kunpeng, so we will be in a disadvantageous situation."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "in principle, I have no opinion on this matter, but I don''t know how to distribute the spoils and the number of troops when we raid the Styx?"


    Then he said, "we don''t have a detailed plan for this matter. As long as senior brother Tongtian agrees, we still need to contact Lao Jun and Yuanshi. At that time, we will sit together and discuss this matter in detail."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said, "it''s hard to rest assured that the two younger martial brothers don''t even have the most basic plan, and the Styx river is not easy to bully. His nest is very close to the hell. Once he makes a crazy move like Kunpeng and damages the six samsara, what should we do?"


    Hearing this, zhunti said: "elder martial brother Tongtian doesn''t need to worry about this. If everyone agrees to fight against the Styx River, we have six saints in this convenience. We can assign several people to protect the underworld from the interference of the Styx river. Moreover, there are Kunpeng and Houtu Niang in the underworld, and they won''t let anything happen in the underworld."


    When Nu Wa heard this, she said, "from the line of hell, we can see that there is a connection between Haotian and Styx. I don''t know how you can stop Tianting''s assistance?"


    Zhunti said: "in the underworld, Haotian just supported the Styx River, and it''s not very obvious. Relying on the poor monk''s understanding of Haotian, he won''t offend our saints because of the Styx River, so the poor monk doesn''t think it''s necessary to care too much about the matter of heaven."


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly, "I''m afraid it won''t be as easy as the sage zhunti said. Since Haotian dares to support the Styx River in the underworld in front of everyone, how can he look at the Styx river being destroyed by us and ignore it? I think he still understands the reason why his lips die and his teeth are cold."


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult was very moved by zhunti and Jieyin''s intention, he hesitated after hearing the words of empress Nu Wa. The Styx river itself was in the sea of blood, and the Styx river did not die. Even if they joined hands with all saints, they would not have the Styx river for a moment and a half. If Heaven helped them, they would pay even if they succeeded A considerable price.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "it needs a long plan. If Tianting helps, can the two younger martial brothers have a way to resist the ''star array''?"


    Zhunti said with a smile: "Tianting''s'' Tiantian star array ''is just a scratch. It is far from the'' Tiantian star array ''distributed by Kunpeng. It is no threat to us. Senior brother Tongtian doesn''t need to worry about this."


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly: "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as what the sage said. Based on my understanding, Haotian got a lot of secrets about the ''Zhou Tian star array'' from Kunpeng. Although according to Kunpeng''s personality, it is impossible to tell Haotian the secret of the ''Zhou Tian star array'', it must not fool Haotian. Kunpeng will at least tell the secret he told the demon emperor Jun Tell Haotian that everyone knows the power of the demon family''s'' star array in the sky ''in those years, but I don''t think it is vulnerable! "


    When zhunti heard what empress Nu Wa said, he smiled: "Empress Nuwa thinks highly of Haotian. He is just a boy beside the teacher. How can he compare with the demon emperor Jun? In addition, the demon family''s" Zhou Tian star array "used 365 demon saints with more than Jin Xian''s accomplishments and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi to help. However, there are few people around Haotian now. Even if he has the secret of the" Zhou Tian star array ", he can be like this What. "


    Empress Nuwa sneered and said, "it''s not that I looked up to Haotian, but that the sage looked down on Haotian. As far as I know, Haotian has been hiding a strength secretly since the day when he was the emperor of heaven. Since he dared to speak in the underworld in front of everyone, Styx naturally has the power to protect himself."


    When zhunti heard this, he smiled and said, "empress Nuwa is too cautious. Even if Haotian hides a strength, what can he do? Everyone knows that even if he solicits, he is just some incompetent people. What can he do!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard zhunti belittle Haotian, he said: "Junior brother zhunti, that''s not true! Even though Haotian is hiding some small people in the famine, after so many years of cultivation, his cultivation must be not low. Moreover, the Tianting is the best place to cultivate. The queen mother of the West has flat peaches in her hand. Even a person who has never practiced can become a golden immortal with the help of these things. Once the Tianting Using these hidden forces is a big trouble for us. I wonder if junior brother zhunti has thought about this. "


    When Zhun mentioned that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa refused blindly, he was a little unhappy, so he said, "according to the intention of senior brother Tongtian and empress Nu Wa, shall we let go of the Styx river?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa looked at each other and said, "this matter still needs to be better from a long plan, otherwise once it fails, the consequences are not what we can afford."


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "that means senior brother Tongtian doesn''t agree with it?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "it''s not that I disagree with this. On the contrary, I agree with it very much, but we can''t act rashly, otherwise things will only be bad."


    Empress Nuwa also said, "what elder martial brother Tongtian said is very true, but it needs a long plan."


    After introducing the Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa''s mother, he said, "since senior brother Tongtian and Nuwa agree on this matter, we don''t need to say more. We''d better listen to the ideas of senior brothers Yuanshi and Laojun first, and then discuss how to act. I don''t know what their intentions are?"


    Zhunti was afraid that the leader of Tongtian and empress Nuwa would go back on their word, so he said, "senior brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa won''t go back on their word. That would lose the face of the saint."


    Empress Nuwa''s face changed when she heard this. She sneered and said, "don''t worry, I''m not as fickle as some people."


    Zhunti didn''t care about Nuwa''s sarcasm, but smiled and said, "in that case, will senior brother Tongtian and Nuwa go with us to discuss this matter with senior brother Lao Jun, so as not to be unhappy in the future?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult exchanged views with empress Nuwa, and then said, "since the two younger martial brothers insist on this, younger martial sister Nuwa and I are naturally willing to accompany each other."


    When zhunti heard this, he immediately said, "let''s start and discuss it earlier. Everyone is also relieved."

 Chapter 689

    Stimulated by zhunti, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa had to go to Taiqing to meet the supreme old gentleman and discuss the matter of Styx river with zhunti and Jieyin.


    When the four people came to Taiqing Tiantian, the supreme old gentleman was surprised. He didn''t know when Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa came together with the two saints in the West. If they secretly formed an alliance against him and Yuanshi Tianzun, then people and Buddhism were in danger. Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman couldn''t help but sweat.


    When zhunti saw the sudden change of the supreme old gentleman''s face, he immediately understood what the supreme old gentleman was thinking, and couldn''t help thinking: "if we can provoke the relationship between the leader of Tongtian cult and the supreme old gentleman, it will be very beneficial to the West whether in the process of measurement and robbery or when the four forces invade the three realms."


    Thinking of this, zhunti said: "senior brother, the reason why the four of us came together today is that we have found a way to get through the quantity robbery, so we come here to discuss with you."


    Hearing this, the supreme old gentleman felt cold in his heart and thought: "it''s over. It seems that the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa really have to join hands with the West. I didn''t expect that Tongtian would be so mean to form an alliance with the two saints of the West regardless of the interests of the Taoism. It seems that it''s difficult for me and younger martial brother Yuanshi."


    Although the supreme old gentleman was shocked, he didn''t show the slightest timidity on his face. He just heard him say calmly: "junior brother zhunti, I don''t know what method you have found to tide over the robbery?"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, do you think if someone can make up enough people on the list of gods, can we safely get through the robbery?"


    When the Supreme Lord heard Zhun''s remark, he couldn''t help thinking bad. He thought, "bad things are really what I think. They want to work together to deal with people and explain the two religions, so as to protect their disciples."


    I have to say that the supreme old gentleman was shocked by zhunti''s words and had preconceived ideas. Otherwise, he would not be frightened by zhunti according to his wisdom. All this can only be described as a fan in the game.


    After seeing the look of the Supreme Lord, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa knew that they had been misunderstood by the Supreme Lord. If they did not clarify the facts in time, the consequences would be serious.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian sect hurriedly said: "elder martial brother, you have also experienced a trip to hell. We mean that we want everyone to work together to deal with the Styx River first, catch all the Asuras and let them be listed as gods. In this way, we can be safe and secure. Because we don''t know what elder martial brother''s intention is, we come here to discuss business."


    Hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, zhunti understood that his intentions were seen through by the leader of Tongtian cult, but he didn''t care too much. As long as the supreme Lao Jun had doubts about the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, one day this doubt would expand, and there would be no time for the two sides to talk together again.


    Hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian sect, the supreme old gentleman settled down just now. He only heard him say, "when are you going to start on the Styx river? Do you have a plan?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "elder martial brother, there is no plan for this matter. Junior sister Nuwa and I were also mentioned and cited by Zhun. The two younger martial brothers came together to listen to your opinions!"


    When zhunti heard this, he hurried forward and said, "elder martial brother, although we have no detailed plan, we are full of confidence. As long as the elder martial brother agrees, everyone can easily get through the robbery. What do you think?"


    The Supreme Lord said calmly when he heard this: "I don''t have any opinion about you trying to deal with the Styx, but have you thought about the idea of Kunpeng and Haotian? If they help the Styx, how can you stop them? If you have this detailed plan, I don''t have any opinion."


    Hearing this, zhunti was overjoyed and said, "elder martial brother, although we don''t have a detailed plan, if we all agree, we can sit together and discuss it. Isn''t that better?"


    The Supreme Lord looked at zhunti and said, "in that case, I want to inform younger martial brother Yuanshi to come to discuss. After all, this matter is related to everyone''s interests."


    Zhunti said with a smile, "it''s natural. Please ask elder martial brother Yuanshi to come to discuss."


    The supreme old gentleman nodded, and then sent a letter to Yuanshi Tianzun. Please come to Taiqing for a chat.


    After receiving the letter, Yuanshi Tianzun was very confused. He didn''t know what the supreme old gentleman asked him to do, but Yuanshi Tianzun had no way. Who would let the great disaster come? In the face of the inheritance of orthodoxy, he had to ask the supreme old gentleman, so he had to start to taiqingtian.


    What Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t expect was that when he came to Taiqing, he found that the two saints of the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were present. He was the only one who didn''t come. He was very surprised. But he didn''t show it. Instead, he came forward and calmly said to the supreme old gentleman, "I don''t know what the matter is that the eldest martial brother asked me to come here?"


    Seeing Yuanshi Tianzun coming, the Supreme Lord was afraid that Yuanshi Tianzun would misunderstand himself, so he came forward and said, "younger martial brother, I asked you to come because junior brother zhunti proposed to let the Styx River take the place of our disciples to be the God, so he wanted to invite you to come and discuss with us. What''s your opinion on this matter?"


    The Supreme Lord''s words did not achieve the purpose in his heart. After hearing these words, Yuanshi Tianzun was even more wary of the Supreme Lord. He thought that the Supreme Lord was afraid that he had discussed everything with the two saints of the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. He was afraid that calling himself to come was just a formality.


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I have no opinion on dealing with the Styx River, but the eldest martial brother has a plan. Can you tell me?"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "this is what younger martial brother Zhun mentioned. Younger martial brother, it''s better to ask him!"


    When zhunti heard what the Supreme Master said, he quickly said, "elder martial brother Yuanshi said we didn''t have a plan, but since elder martial brother Yuanshi also agreed to it, we just have a discussion here!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun did not believe that the Supreme Lord and Zhun mentioned this. He thought that the other party must have discussed everything, so he just wanted to deceive himself. So he thought to himself, "it''s not so easy for you to deceive me. Since you want to discuss with me, I''ll take the opportunity to understand things and strive for interests for myself."


    When I thought of this, I only heard Yuanshi Tianzun say, "it''s good. Let''s discuss countermeasures together to avoid fighting again for interests when we get it. That''s not good."


    Then he nodded and said, "younger martial brother zhunti and I are in this mood, so we just invited all Taoist friends to discuss this matter together, so as to reduce our losses."


    After quoting this, Sanqing and Nuwa didn''t believe it. They all thought that if the western two saints were not afraid of taking advantage of the fire, they wouldn''t invite them to discuss the matter at all.


    At this time, zhunti said, "elder martial brother is our elder brother. Please preside over this matter. What do you think?"


    Naturally, he didn''t have any opinions and immediately expressed his support, but the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were unwilling, but they couldn''t refute it, so they had to agree.


    After seeing that the two saints in the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa all agreed to zhunti''s proposal, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty thought that the other party was making a play for himself, so he was more vigilant against the supreme old gentleman. However, everyone agreed on the matter, and he could not object, so he could only agree.


    Although the people agreed with zhunti''s intention, the supreme old gentleman doubted zhunti''s intention to receive and lead. At the same time, he also doubted the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, but he didn''t want to preside over the matter. He was afraid that he would be hurt by the other party''s Conspiracy, so he said: "Since the matter was raised by younger martial brother zhunti, it''s better to be presided over by the two younger martial brothers. I''d better listen to it."


    Zhunti and Jieyin didn''t expect that the supreme old gentleman would refuse this matter, but they had some doubts in their hearts, but they couldn''t say anything and could only accept it.


    The supreme old gentleman refused. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa had no opinion. Anyway, it was not a big event, so they agreed to be presided over by Jieyin and zhunti.


    When Yuanshi Tianzun saw the expression of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and others, his doubt deepened to the extreme, and he thought that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun was covering up. However, he thought he was unable to support himself and could only agree to it.

 Chapter 690

    Since Sanqing and empress Nuwa have no opinion, zhunti is naturally very willing to preside over the matter, so he said: "since all Taoist friends say so, I am also reluctant to preside over the matter. First of all, I think we should discuss the distribution of personnel and how many people should be sent by each party."


    When zhunti finished, he set his eyes on the supreme old gentleman. Seeing this, the supreme old gentleman also understood that zhunti wanted to speak first, so he said, "personnel distribution is a big problem. It''s better for everyone to talk about how many people they have."


    The leader of Tongtian sect doesn''t think so and said, "I think we should not discuss the problem of personnel distribution for the time being. We should first think about how to solve the problem of whether Kunpeng, Tianting and even the underground government will block us. If they block us, how should we deal with it? Otherwise, even if we discuss personnel distribution, it''s empty talk."


    Hearing Tongtian sect leader''s words, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "I agree with Tongtian junior brother''s words. We really should discuss how to deal with the obstruction of Kunpeng and others first, otherwise everything is empty talk."


    Zhunti didn''t think that his first suggestion would be rejected, so he couldn''t help sighing, but he couldn''t help it. Without the support of Sanqing and Nuwa, it was very dangerous for them to deal with the Styx river alone, so they could only say: "in that case, let''s talk about it first."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "if we want to deal with the Styx River, we must first solve Kunpeng. Without Kunpeng''s obstruction, everything will be much smoother. However, it is not easy for us to solve Kunpeng by force. I don''t know what you think about it!"


    Hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, the first emperor said, "what younger martial brother Tongtian said is very reasonable. We really need to solve the obstacle of Kunpeng first."


    Zhunti said: "in fact, everyone has experienced the underworld, and everyone knows that there is a contradiction between the Styx River and Kunpeng. Later, Kunpeng obviously reminded us that we have nothing to do with the Styx River, so I don''t think it''s necessary to care too much about Kunpeng."


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t think so and said, "this can''t work. Since we want to deal with the Styx River, we must ensure that we are safe. We must take certain measures for Kunpeng."


    When Tongtian leader and empress Nuwa heard this, they also spoke in support of Yuanshi Tianzun. Yuanshi Tianzun was very confused about the enthusiasm of Tongtian leader and empress Nuwa.


    Seeing that Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian leader and empress Nuwa insisted so much, Zhun said to the Supreme Master, "elder martial brother, what do you think should be done about this?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "since everyone is not at ease with Kunpeng, we will send someone to stop Kunpeng from supporting Styx. It''s not a big deal!"


    When zhunti heard this, he looked at each other and said, "since senior brother said so, we''ll make a decision. We''ll talk about the selection of personnel later."


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "that''s good. Let''s talk about the reaction between heaven and hell."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I don''t think there will be any big deal in the underground. After all, empress Houtu needs to take someone to repair it, but we can''t spare manpower. However, we need to prevent the Styx from jumping over the wall. If we take into account the safety of the three realms, it will be serious."


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "we only need to pay more attention to this when attacking. There is no need to waste manpower to prevent it."


    Zhunti agreed with the Supreme Master and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. We are all saints, and the Styx river is just a quasi saint. Just pay a little attention."


    The leader of Tongtian sect disagreed, but the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and zhunti said so, and there was no need to argue with them, so they were silent and didn''t say much.


    Seeing this, empress Nuwa said, "there''s nothing wrong with the Styx River, but we have to guard against the Haotian. Everyone knows the power of the ''Heavenly star array''."


    When zhunti heard this, he turned his eyes to Taishang Laojun and wanted to hear Taishang Laojun''s views on the matter.


    Seeing this, the great old gentleman did not refuse, so he said: "Younger martial sister Nu Wa''s concern is correct. As far as I know, Hao Tian and Xi Wang''s mother have been secretly supporting a group of people since they took over Tianting. Although I don''t know their specific accomplishments, Xi Wang''s mother attaches great importance to them. In addition to holding a peach Festival, the flat peaches are basically used for those people''s cultivation, so their accomplishments are not low And some time ago, Haotian got the secret of the "Celestial Star array" from Kunpeng, so the threat of Tianting is not lower than Kunpeng. "


    Empress Nuwa was very surprised when she heard the words of the supreme old gentleman and said, "I thought only I knew the secret of heaven, but I didn''t expect that the eldest martial brother also found it."


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "not only do I know this, but I''m afraid everyone will notice it. I''m afraid that Kunpeng knows the secret of the ''Heavenly star array'' to Haotian, so he wants the heaven to contain us, so he just let Haotian get a discount."


    Zhunti said, "what the eldest martial brother said is very true. The Kunpeng is really very cunning. However, we don''t know how powerful the ''Heavenly star array'' on the heaven court is, but we don''t want to arrange people to resist. Moreover, Haotian is the emperor of heaven granted by the Taoist ancestors. We can''t do too much to him, otherwise we can''t explain to the Taoist ancestors."


    Lao Jun said, "I don''t think there''s any problem. As long as we go to heaven together to warn Haotian before action, Liang doesn''t dare to move easily."


    Zhunti was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "elder martial brother, it''s very. I think that Haotian dare not violate our warning."


    Zhunti was happy, but the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were worried. They originally wanted to disturb Haotian, but they didn''t expect such a thing to happen. They couldn''t help being very depressed for a time.


    However, the leader of Tongtian didn''t want zhunti to have a good time with the supreme old gentleman. He just heard him say: "the external problems have basically been solved, but have you ever thought about it? The teacher once said that if the quantity robbery wants to end, we must wait for Hongyun to preach. If we solve the Styx River early, but Hongyun doesn''t preach, what should we do?"


    When zhunti heard this, he said with a smile: "what''s the difficulty? As long as everyone agrees not to fight before the end of the robbery, isn''t it safe!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. If we can easily get through this disaster, the teacher won''t solemnly let us discuss the issue of God worship in Zixiao palace."


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "since elder martial brother Tongtian thinks it''s wrong, I don''t know what elder martial brother has to do?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "younger martial brother zhunti thinks highly of me. What wonderful plan do I have!"


    Zhunti said, "since senior brother has no solution, do you want to give up this matter?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "I don''t have this idea, but this matter is very important. You''d better try to solve this matter, otherwise you''ll lose your strength without getting any benefits. That''s not worth the loss."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun thought that the matter was just a performance for him by Taishang Laojun and others, so he said, "in that case, I think it''s better to give up the matter, so as not to steal the chicken and erode a handful of rice in the end."


    Zhunti didn''t expect that Yuanshi Tianzun would disagree with this. Not only was he the Supreme Master, but he was also very surprised. The last time he wanted to discuss with Yuanshi Tianzun, Yuanshi Tianzun also wanted to find trouble in the Styx river. Why did he suddenly change his mind now, but he didn''t think that Yuanshi Tianzun changed because he was vigilant to him.


    Zhunti didn''t want to give up, so he said, "we can''t give up such a good opportunity because of our own speculation, and as long as we discuss everything first, we can naturally reduce the casualties of our disciples in the mass robbery."


    Yuanshi Tianzun sneered and said, "it''s easy for junior brother zhunti to say. If you are willing to give up the dispute between the emperor and the emperor, I have nothing to say and absolutely support this matter. Otherwise, I can''t believe your character."


    It''s naturally impossible to give up the dispute between the emperor and the emperor. No one knows how far the robbery can develop, so zhunti said: "elder martial brother is embarrassing us. I''ve had bad luck in the West since the flood and famine. Now it''s not easy to have today''s situation. How can I say give up? I don''t agree with you."


    Hearing this, the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty sneered and said, "junior brother zhunti doesn''t agree. It''s impossible for me to take such a big risk and fool around with you."


    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, the situation on the field was frozen.

 Chapter 691

    After a long time, he was introduced to Yuanshi Tianzun and said, "senior brother Yuanshi, the dispute between the emperor and the emperor is determined by the way of heaven, not if we want to give in."


    The first emperor sneered and said, "as long as you withdraw from the struggle between the emperor and the west, you can naturally reduce your casualties, and poverty can also ensure that as long as you withdraw from the west, you will not be an enemy to the West."


    Zhun mentioned that Yuanshi Tianzun was aggressive, so he came forward and said, "elder martial brother Yuanshi, we are talking about how to deal with the Styx river. What do you mean by the dispute between the emperor and the emperor? If elder martial brother Yuanshi thinks our proposal is bad, he can quit and give up the matter at large to benefit Kunpeng and others."


    As soon as zhunti said this, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and the Supreme Lord were worried. No matter what the result of dealing with the Styx River, it would certainly reduce the chance of his disciples to be listed. If he really gave up and acted according to zhunti, no one would think about the Styx River in the future, otherwise zhunti would secretly destroy it, So it is true that it will be cheaper as zhunti said. Kunpeng and others must fight to decide who will be on the list.


    However, Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t care much about it. In his opinion, the zhunti was just a trust. He wanted to lead himself in, so he sneered: "it''s better to give up. Everyone competes for that chance of life by their own ability."


    The great old gentleman frowned when he heard this, but he was dissatisfied with Yuanshi Tianzun''s lack of advance and retreat, so he said: "Take it easy, younger martial brother Yuanshi. It''s good for all of us to deal with the Styx river. We can''t just give up. Otherwise, our disciples are afraid that they will suffer heavy losses in the mass robbery. So when the four forces invade the three realms, what can we resist?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect also said: "what the eldest martial brother said is very true. We must continue this matter. Even if we can''t destroy the Styx River, as long as we can make the Asura family suffer heavy losses, we can gather up most people on the list of gods. At that time, the pressure of us will be reduced a lot!"


    The introduction also said: "elder martial brother Yuanshi, we can understand your worry, but now the situation is forcing us not to calculate the gains and losses too much, otherwise Kunpeng, Styx and Haotian will take advantage of the opportunity. I don''t think elder martial brother wants to see them gain power?"


    Hearing the quotation, the first emperor couldn''t help feeling a little excited. After meditating for a moment and considering the gains and losses, he sighed: "well, since everyone agrees, I can only follow the crowd. I don''t have any opinion on this matter. Let''s talk about the next problem!"


    Hearing this, all the people present couldn''t help but sigh. Zhunti said, "since senior brother Yuanshi agreed, let''s discuss the specific personnel arrangement. Please speak frankly if you have any requirements."


    The Supreme Lord first said, "in terms of personnel, we''d better divide them equally. We all have the same staff. The west is one, junior brother Yuanshi and I are one, and junior brother Tongtian and junior sister Nuwa are one. What do you think?"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the leader of Tongtian cult secretly discussed with empress Nu Wa and said, "I don''t have any opinion on this, but how many people each need to discuss carefully!"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother''s arrangement is very reasonable. We in the West have no opinions. What''s the elder martial brother''s opinion on the number of people?"


    Hearing this, the Supreme Lord smiled and said, "now that junior brother zhunti is in charge of the overall situation, it''s up to you to decide the number!"


    When zhunti heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "at this time, he remembered that I was the host. Why didn''t you say that before? He remembered me when he was in trouble. It''s impossible for me to be a villain and carry the black pot."


    I can''t complain about it. If there are more hands, it will cause the opposition of Kunpeng and even the whole three circles. If there are fewer hands, it can''t achieve their purpose, but this measurement is not easy to master.


    Zhunti thought of this but said, "elder martial brother, it''s better for you to preside over this matter. You have high morality and hope for the public. As long as you say a number, everyone must agree!"


    The supreme old gentleman was shameless, but he didn''t expect zhunti to be shameless. He directly forced him to preside over the matter. If he refused, he lost his face. The supreme old gentleman was not as good as zhunti. He didn''t care about his face, so he could only accept zhunti''s offer. However, the supreme old gentleman was not a fuel-efficient lamp, so he would not take it in vain.


    Just listen to the old gentleman said: "well, since junior brother zhunti said so, if I don''t agree, I won''t refute your face, but I can say the ugly words ahead. I have no problem presiding over this matter, but you need to follow my arrangement in terms of detailed personnel allocation and placement, otherwise I won''t intervene in this matter!"


    Hearing what the Supreme Lord said, the western two saints, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were very dissatisfied with the Supreme Lord''s move, but they had to compromise. After all, none of them was willing to take over the matter. Otherwise, once something went wrong, they would be responsible for the consequences, so they could only agree with the Supreme Lord''s proposal.


    Seeing that all the saints agreed, the Supreme Lord was overjoyed and said, "since everyone supports me so much, I''ll talk about my views. If there is anything wrong, please point out that it will not spoil everyone''s good deeds."


    At this time, zhunti couldn''t help scolding in his heart: "well, you too old gentleman is really an old fox. On the surface, you accepted the matter and got benefits, but now you say these words to extricate yourself. If you really get a problem in the future, you can share the responsibility with everyone."


    Although zhunti was dissatisfied with the supreme old gentleman, he didn''t want to be a bird, so he secretly informed the sage of his ideas, and the two sat silent.


    The idea of the Supreme Lord not only must be seen, but also the leader of Tongtian sect, empress Nuwa and Yuanshi Tianzun can see the real purpose of the Supreme Lord''s words. However, the Yuanshi Tianzun can''t dismantle the Tailao King''s platform because he is currently in alliance with the Supreme Lord to share the amount of disaster, and his teachings are also the weakest of the four religions, So I can only learn from zhunti and watch its change silently.


    The concession of the two saints of the West and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty does not mean that the leader of Tongtian and empress Nuwa can also tolerate the behavior of the Supreme Lord. They only listen to the leader of Tongtian saying, "elder martial brother, are you going too far? If it''s a discussion, then everyone will be well together. It''s not necessary for you to get benefits, but the people who pay the same as you have no benefits, which is not normal!"


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian sect said this, the supreme old gentleman''s face suddenly changed. He didn''t expect that the leader of Tongtian sect should lose his face in front of many people, so he said with a cold hum: "what should we do according to the meaning of younger martial brother Tongtian?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "if we want to discuss, then we should share equally. We can''t let people teach us their own benefits. Otherwise, how can we explain to our disciples!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, if you can''t control your disciples well, how can you ensure that you can play your due level in this matter?"


    The great old gentleman was really not a fuel-efficient lamp. He immediately grasped the key points and let the Tongtian sect leader avoid it.


    The leader of Tongtian cult is not easy to provoke. He only heard him sneer: "everything pays attention to fairness, especially cooperation. If it is unfair, what is the significance of cooperation, so either the eldest martial brother takes the responsibility alone, or we share the benefits equally, otherwise I won''t agree."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "so younger martial brother Tongtian wants to give up this matter?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "if there is no fairness, there is nothing I can do to give up this matter. I don''t want to be the leader of injustice. I can''t get the benefits and lose my strength in vain."


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian cult was so tough, empress Nuwa also expressed support and said, "what elder martial brother Tongtian said is not fair, so giving up is good for everyone."


    The Supreme Lord was hesitant when he saw that the leader of Tongtian sect and empress Nuwa said so. If he stopped teaching and withdrew, he might not benefit even if he reached an agreement with the two western saints. Moreover, he was obviously dissatisfied with himself according to the appearance of the Fu who received the citation and zhunti. Once the West secretly dragged himself back, he was afraid that there was no hope.


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman sighed in his heart. He had no choice but to give in. However, he didn''t want Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa to be too proud, so he said: "our cooperation is naturally based on fairness, but we can''t take giving up as a threat in discussing things, otherwise we don''t have to discuss again."


    Seeing that their goal had been achieved, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa didn''t want to have a hard encounter with the supreme old gentleman, so they said, "it''s really my fault. If fairness is the principle, then I have nothing to say and support the eldest martial brother''s decision."

 Chapter 692

    Tongtian sect leader''s soft obedience can be regarded as a step for the supreme old gentleman. Although the supreme old gentleman is very dissatisfied with Tongtian sect leader''s palace forcing behavior, he has nothing to do with Tongtian sect leader''s soft obedience. Moreover, he can''t annoy Tongtian sect leader and make his plan to deal with Styx fail because of this small matter, so he can only give up.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "it''s good that younger martial brother Tongtian can think so. We should focus on the overall situation. If we can successfully survive the robbery, even if we make some sacrifices, it''s worth it. You can''t just haggle over every detail, so I can''t be the host."


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian said calmly, "elder martial brother, I have no opinion as long as it is fair, but it is impossible to sacrifice my interests."


    The Supreme Lord didn''t want to argue with the leader of Tongtian Sect on this matter, so he changed the subject and said: "in terms of the number of people, I think the three of us should take out our own ¡õ¡õ disciples. There shouldn''t be too many people, and twelve people should prevail. What do you think?"


    Seeing the previous dispute between the leader of Tongtian cult and the supreme old gentleman, the emperor of Yuanshi understood that he had misunderstood the supreme old gentleman, so he said, "I support the opinion of the eldest martial brother."


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa looked at each other and said, "we have no opinion."


    Seeing that Sanqing and empress Nuwa had no opinion, it was not easy to refute, and they only agreed with the suggestion of the supreme old gentleman.


    The Supreme Lord was afraid of the Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints to preserve their strength. He came forward with ordinary disciples, so he said: "if you want to be opportunistic and deal with them with ordinary disciples, you have to face the pressure of everyone, and you can''t get any benefits after the situation is over!"


    In fact, the Supreme Lord didn''t emphasize the two saints of the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa would not do so. They all wanted to benefit from the war. How could they do such a thing.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian said, "don''t worry, senior brother. Even if you don''t say it, there will be no problem. I don''t think everyone is willing to joke about their own interests."


    When zhunti heard this, he also said, "I will send ¡õ¡õ disciples from the west, and I won''t hold you back."


    After hearing the answer from the leader of Tongtian cult and the two saints of zhunti, the Supreme Lord was relieved, and then said, "we can go to warn Haotian in heaven, but we can''t be careless about preventing Kunpeng. This matter is very important. Do any of you want to bear such a heavy responsibility?"


    As soon as the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said this, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West were silent. Guarding against Kunpeng is not only dangerous, but also not necessarily beneficial. It is different to deal with the Styx river. The cultivation of the Styx river itself is much lower than that of Kunpeng, and there is a "fire Lotus" in their hands. They are very jealous of this treasure, so they are naturally unwilling to guard against Kunpeng.


    Seeing that no one answered, the Supreme Lord was very angry. He understood that the two saints in the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were all thinking about the "red lotus of karma fire", so he said: "Since you don''t speak, I''ll call the roll. You all say that we should be treated fairly. The three of us have three disciples, and then each of us will send another saint to guard against Kunpeng. What do you think?"


    Hearing what the Supreme Lord said, the saints felt that it was very fair, so they had no opinion and agreed with the Supreme Lord''s proposal one after another.


    Seeing that no one objected, the Supreme Lord said, "now that everyone agrees, please choose the saints you sent, so that everyone can make preparations early. The younger martial brother of Yuanshi will be responsible for my people and Buddhism!"


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, the first emperor was very angry in his heart. He couldn''t help thinking: "well, you Supreme Lord, you are so shameless that you sent me to resist Kunpeng himself to seize the ''karma fire red lotus''. You really can''t be a son of man."


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was angry, he was stronger than others. He had nothing to do about it. Who made the strength of interpretation weaker than others, so he could only bear it secretly.


    The two saints of the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were secretly happy when they heard this. Although there was no expression on the surface of Yuanshi Tianzun, they all knew that they must be dissatisfied with the Supreme Lord in their hearts. They were afraid that the relationship between people and Buddhism would not be too harmonious in the future, which was very beneficial to them.


    Zhunti first said, "we, the poor monks in the west, go to stop Kunpeng!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult discussed with empress Nu Wa secretly, and then decided to let empress Nu Wa go to resist Kunpeng. The leader of Tongtian cult went to the sea of blood to compete for interests. The reason why they made this decision was mainly worried that empress Nu Wa could not compete with the supreme old gentleman, and the leader of Tongtian cult had the "sword array for killing immortals". Once the body of Minghe died, they were 100% sure to seize the "red lotus of fire" from the people ¡£


    Just listen to empress Nuwa come forward and say, "I''m the one who stops Kunpeng."


    Seeing the result, the Supreme Lord said, "since everyone has made a decision, let''s go to heaven to warn Haotian before the mass robbery begins. What do you mean?"


    Zhunti felt something wrong when he heard this, so he said, "senior brother, I think it''s wrong to go to heaven now. Although Haotian didn''t dare to send troops to help Styx, he might secretly inform Styx to take precautions early, which would be very bad for us."


    Empress Nuwa also said, "what the sage said is that it''s not too late to start the same amount of robbery. Otherwise, once the Styx is ready, we will be passive."


    Yuanshi Tianzun also felt that the proposal of the supreme old gentleman was somewhat inappropriate, and also objected. In fact, the supreme old gentleman also knew in his heart that his proposal could not be accepted. The reason why he said so was a conspiracy. First, he wanted to see the reaction of the people, and second, he wanted to test the bottom line of all parties, so Fang said these words.


    Just listen, the great old gentleman sighed, "I''m careless about this. Fortunately, everyone spoke to stop it, otherwise it will have a bad impact on everyone. Younger martial brother has always been cautious. It''s better to be commanded by younger martial brother."


    Then he said, "since the elder martial brother has started, it''s better to bear it all at once, so that I won''t miss the big event without knowing what the elder martial brother means."


    Seeing that Jieyin didn''t accept his proposal, the supreme old gentleman couldn''t help sighing. He understood that his mind was seen through, but he didn''t feel surprised. If Jieyin didn''t see this little trick, he would be in vain as a saint, and Western religion would have nothing to guard against.


    However, Taishang Laojun didn''t expect anyone to take over. The reason why he said so was just a small trick. If Jieyin really agreed to take over, Taishang Laojun couldn''t let go. After all, it is in the details that you can find some benefits for your own side.


    In fact, all the saints present are very clear about this idea of the Supreme Master. However, the reason why they gave up competing with the Supreme Master is mainly because the Supreme Master is the eldest martial brother of everyone. If there is a difference, they can use the identity of the eldest martial brother to stabilize the situation, but they do not have the ability to connect with the leader of Tongtian sect.


    After seeing the response of the saints, the supreme old gentleman was quite satisfied. However, he wanted to strike while the iron was hot and solve all important things at once. He just heard him say: "Younger martial brothers, you all know that it will be several years before we leave Liangjie. If we want to prevent Styx and others from discovering our purpose, we need to keep a secret during this period. We can''t always gather here. In that case, Kunpeng and Styx will only discover the abnormality in advance. Therefore, I think the best way is to make an oath here and don''t disclose it What do you think of anything in this meeting? "


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the scene was a little chaotic, and the oath was not so easy to make. Once the oath was made and he couldn''t do it, he would be punished by heaven, so everyone hesitated.


    Seeing that all the saints were silent, the Supreme Lord said, "it''s not that I want to force everyone, but that this matter is important. If I''m careless, all my previous efforts will be wasted. I put forward this matter first, so I''ll swear with my hair."


    The Supreme Lord said here, paused a little, and then swore to heaven, "the way of heaven is on. I swear in the name of Taiqing that I will never disclose anything about the meeting to anyone before I act. If I violate my wish, I will be punished by heaven!"


    The Supreme Lord''s oath forced the saints to a desperate situation. If they didn''t swear, it would show that they had selfish intentions and how people would want to believe him. Therefore, after the Supreme Lord''s oath, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West took vows one after another.


    Seeing this, the Supreme Lord smiled and said, "now that everything has been solved, everyone will go back to their own ashram to discuss the disciples to be sent."


    Hearing this, all the saints said goodbye and left Taiqing heaven. Only Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t leave. It seems that he is ready to discuss the matter with the Supreme Lord.

 Chapter 693

    The Supreme Lord didn''t want to get the advantage of Yuanshi Tianzun in this personnel distribution, which would only make Yuanshi Tianzun secretly hate himself. Moreover, the Supreme Lord was also very clear about Yuanshi Tianzun''s mind. If Yuanshi Tianzun really hated him, he couldn''t tell when he would be attacked by Yuanshi Tianzun.


    The Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, the disciples of our two religions are inferior to those in the West or the alliance between intercepting religion and demon clan. If it weren''t for you and me, I''m afraid it would be difficult to compete with them. I don''t know what requirements you have for personnel arrangement. I''d better prepare early?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was a little surprised when he heard this. He couldn''t help thinking: "what''s the matter, supreme old gentleman? It''s so abnormal today that he even thought about it for me?"


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was confused, he still said, "thank you for your care. I can''t make up my mind about this. Please give me some advice!"


    The superior Lao Jun sighed: "younger martial brother said to give advice, but I can''t talk about it. I want to ask you whether you want your disciples to attack the Styx river or stop Kunpeng? I can''t decide for you, but I still need you to decide."


    Yuanshi Tianzun asked, "elder martial brother, it''s up to you. I''ll just ask."


    I have to say that Yuanshi Tianzun has played very well and played to the extreme by retreating. In any case, the Supreme Lord can''t let Yuanshi Tianzun suffer losses, otherwise he will simply evil his reputation.


    Who made the Supreme Master Lao Jun the eldest martial brother? Although he could understand the intentions of the emperor Yuanshi, he couldn''t refuse, so he had to be brave enough to deal with it. However, the supreme old gentleman will not easily let go of Yuanshi Tianzun. He still wants to say something. Just listen to the emperor Lao Jun say: "Younger martial brother Yuanshi, according to my brother, the Styx river is not without danger. Once the dog jumps over the wall, the attacker will naturally be hurt, which is inevitable. Kunpeng I think he doesn''t have anyone to support the Styx River, so there is no danger for the people who obstruct it. The number of people from all sides should be half that of you and our two religions. Because of the heavy damage caused by the last time we robbed your sermon, I was very disappointed In my opinion, three of your disciples follow you to block the aid, while others follow me to attack the Styx river. "


    The Supreme Master paused for a moment and carefully observed the expression of Yuanshi Tianzun in the dark. Unfortunately, there was no fluctuation on Yuanshi Tianzun''s face, which made the Supreme Master feel helpless.


    There was no harvest. The supreme old gentleman couldn''t help but say, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, you and I have the same number of people in this war. Although the division of labor is different, if there are booty, you and I will be divided into two and get half each. I don''t know what you think of this arrangement for brother. If there is anything wrong, please put it forward directly and we''ll discuss it."


    When hearing this, the emperor Yuanshi wondered when the Supreme Lord became so generous. However, he thought about it and figured out that the reason why the Supreme Lord was so generous was that he was fighting the "red lotus of karma fire" in the hand of the Styx river. If this treasure fell into the hands of the Supreme Lord, the Supreme Lord would be so generous now, and he would entangle the "karma fire" with it again ''RED Lotus'', that''s a little unreasonable.


    Thinking of this, the Heavenly Master of Yuanshi asked, "elder martial brother, do you think we are sure to take the ''karma fire red lotus'' from the hand of the Styx river?"


    The supreme old gentleman was surprised when he heard this. He immediately realized that Yuanshi Tianzun was only afraid that he was very concerned about this "karma fire red lotus", so he said: "Younger martial brother Yuanshi, I''m afraid this'' karma fire red lotus'' has become the life treasure of the Styx now. It''s difficult for us to seize this treasure from him, and he himself is in the sea of blood and has the advantage of geography. Although we have three saints here, we don''t dare to force the Styx too much, otherwise once the Styx jumps over the wall, we will lose a lot, so this is why OK, I think it''s small to seize the Lingbao. It''s mainly to deal with the Asura family, so as to reduce the probability of our disciples on the list. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t believe it when he heard this, but he thought to himself, "too old gentleman, you despise me too much. It''s such a funny reason to cover up your purpose. However, even if you''re powerful, you don''t necessarily get benefits from the two people. Maybe it will give Styx a chance to escape."


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun disapproved of the supreme old gentleman, he also knew that he could not go to the blood sea, but he had no chance with the ''karma fire red lotus'', so he said: "what the eldest martial brother said is that as long as we can kill and retreat the Asura family under the Styx River, we can reduce the losses in the dispute between the emperor and the emperor."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother can understand, but it''s very gratifying to be a brother."


    Yuanshi Tianzun was very disdainful when he heard this, but he didn''t want to make a quarrel with the supreme old gentleman, so he said, "elder martial brother, since everything has been arranged, I should go back and arrange everything."


    The Supreme Lord said, "please help yourself, younger martial brother. It''s not far for you!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t expect the Supreme Lord to go out to see him off, so he called the Supreme Lord and got up to return to the yuxu palace to choose his disciples.


    Back in the yuxu palace, Yuanshi Tianzun summoned all his disciples, not only to expound the twelve true immortals, but also to Nachi, one of the three generations of disciples. For a time, the yuxu palace was full of people. They didn''t know what yuanzun Tianzun called them, so they asked others for information. Unfortunately, few people in the hall knew the details, So there was a lot of discussion in the hall.


    When all the disciples of the sect arrived, Yuanshi Tianzun quietly came to the hall and only heard him say: "This time I called you here, but I have something to tell you. The quantity robbery is coming, and you are almost ready. As a teacher, I need to select some people to carry out it. This thing has a certain danger. Are any of you willing to go and have a try?"


    As soon as the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said this, the hall suddenly opened flowers like boiling water, and they were talking one after another.


    When the discussion was almost the same, guangchengzi came forward and said, "what''s the matter, teacher? Can you tell us first so that we can be prepared?"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "guangchengzi, it''s not that the teacher doesn''t want to tell you, but that the matter is important. The teacher made an oath to heaven and can''t reveal anything to you. Therefore, you can only decide whether you are willing to go ahead. It needs six disciples. Who of you is willing to go ahead can come forward."


    Hearing this, those three generations of disciples retreated. They only need six disciples. Naturally, they don''t have their share, while those two generations of disciples all want to go to perform the task. Although the first Heavenly Master said that it was dangerous, they all think that danger and opportunity coexist, so no one is willing to quit.


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t expect his disciples to be so positive, and it was up to him to make a decision. He only heard Yuanshi Tianzun say: "as a teacher, it matters a lot. Since you are all willing to go to perform the task, you can only choose people with high accomplishments from among you. Those with low accomplishments should wait for the next opportunity."


    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, some people were happy and some worried. The disciples with low accomplishments looked gloomy. Although they didn''t say anything, their expression betrayed them.


    Seeing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "guangchengzi, Yunzi, Taiyi, Lingbao, Yuding and Qingxu, the six of you will perform this task. As for Taoism, Huanglong and red sperm, don''t care too much. You are practicing well in yuxu palace, and you will naturally have the opportunity to go out in the future."


    Although the Taoist Tianzun, Huanglong immortal and red sperm were unwilling, they had nothing to say about who made their cultivation lower than others, so they withdrew one after another. However, they were not dissatisfied after the original Tianzun said so.


    Although guangchengzi and others were selected, they were worried. As a senior disciple, guangchengzi came forward and said, "teacher, are we the only people in this operation?"


    The first Heavenly Master shook his head and said, "without you, I will act with you, and your master uncle will also go. Although this trip is dangerous, I will not worry about my life if I am with you. As long as you do not violate the order and act privately."


    Hearing the words of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, the elucidation disciples on the main hall were stunned. They thought there was nothing in this matter, but after listening to this word, they knew that the matter was not as simple as they thought, so they were very curious about it.


    Yuanshi Tianzun was a little uneasy when he saw the performance of his disciples. He was afraid that they would ask in private and make Styx or others suspicious, so he said: "this matter is very important, but you should not talk in private, so as not to damage the great event. Now you all step down, guangchengzi. After you go down, you should make good preparations and wait for the order of being a teacher." Guangchengzi and others withdrew from the hall one after another.

 Chapter 694

    After leaving Taiqing, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa came together to Jinao Island, the Taoist temple of Tongtian cult. After they sat down, they were very excited about this trip.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "younger martial sister Nuwa, things are developing more and more beyond our imagination. Now we really should respond to that plan. It''s not as fast as change. What do you think of this?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "senior brother Tongtian, we can only go on now, and there must be no accident when we work together to deal with the Styx river. But since then, it is difficult to carry out our plan to disturb Haotian, which will have a certain impact on us in the future!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "yes! Now we can only take one step at a time, but fortunately, after attacking the Styx River, you and I can lose less in the quantity robbery."


    Empress Nuwa disagreed with the words of Tongtian cult leader and said: "Brother Tongtian, in fact, I always feel that things are not as simple as we think. If we can easily clean up the Styx River, what do you think of Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Tianting and even zhenyuanzi? As soon as this matter is over, we and others will become the object of hatred of sanxiu. If we are not careful, we are afraid that those sanxiu will conflict with us."


    The leader of Tongtian sect was silent when he heard this. He didn''t think about it, but he couldn''t give up the benefits brought by it. No matter how many disciples the Styx lost, he could reduce the number of gods on the list, which was an irresistible temptation for him. Not only the leader of Tongtian sect was the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West, So we can work together to deal with Styx.


    After a while, Tongtian leader said: "Younger martial sister, no matter what we say, we have no choice. As for disturbing Haotian, we can do it secretly. Moreover, if the Styx is cleaned up by us, Haotian naturally can''t be worried about his own safety. Therefore, I think disturbing Haotian is still promising. I don''t know what Kunpeng and empress Houtu will think about this. If they are disturbed , then I''m afraid things will make a big fuss. "


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she said: "As long as we don''t go too far, Kunpeng can''t have a big reaction. As for Styx, I don''t think we can deal with him. The teacher once said that the sea of blood doesn''t dry, and Styx doesn''t die. However, no one in the three worlds dares to kill Styx. Therefore, senior brother, I think we can appropriately leave a way for Styx when dealing with Styx. Don''t kill him He offended and died, otherwise we will suffer from Styx''s desperate counterattack in the future, which is very unfavorable to you and me. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed when he heard this: "but since then, we are afraid that we can''t get the ''karma fire red lotus'' to ¡õ¡õ our own luck!"


    Empress Nuwa said: "although the ''karma fire red lotus'' is good, it won''t be of great use without the nourishment of the sea of blood. Moreover, this treasure can be said to be the lifeblood of the Styx. If you really want to seize this treasure from him, I''m afraid the price you and I can''t afford."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sighed: "well, now that we have the ''painting shadow sword'' in hand, we can compete for the emperor. It''s no big deal to give up the ''karma fire red lotus''. Moreover, if we can secretly expand our influence in the earth Fairy world when dealing with the Styx River, it must not be too blocked."


    Hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa immediately brightened her eyes and said, "elder martial brother Tongtian''s plan was very good. At that time, everyone''s mind was on the Styx River, but we might recover the rule of Nanzhan Prefecture."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "that''s what I think, so we can''t send all the main forces out when we arrange our staff. We should leave the absolute main force to surprise the two saints in the West."


    Empress Nuwa said, "now the witch family is trapped in the underworld, but my demon family can spare no effort. After pulling out six people, there are many experts. I don''t know senior brother Tongtian wants to leave those people as the main force?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said with a smile: "naturally, it is the most powerful to stay. One is Kong Xuan and the other is Yunxiao. There are two of them left. I think no one in the west can compete with them."


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile: "senior brother Tongtian is brilliant. Kong Xuan has five colors of divine light in his hand. He is almost invincible under the saints. Coupled with the ''Jiuqu Yellow River array'' in the sky, there is no difficulty in recovering the whole Nanzhan Prefecture."


    The leader of Tongtian cult smiled and said, "that''s what I think. Since then, whether we achieve our goal in dealing with Styx or not, we can have the upper hand."


    In the Western Paradise, the two are in a bit of a dilemma. There are too many factions in the west, but they have to consider what consequences this will cause. Otherwise, once there is a dispute in the west, it will bring great hidden dangers to the west, whether it is quantitative robbery or the invasion of the four forces.


    Just listen to the exclamation: "Younger martial brother, although we have decided to work together with Sanqing and Nuwa to deal with the matter of Styx River, the number of people set by the Supreme Lord is a little small, but the factions in the West are too chaotic, and we can''t tell them the details of the matter. If we are not careful, it will leave us a great hidden danger in the future. Do you have any good suggestions on this £¿¡±


    Zhunti was also helpless when he heard this. The foundation of the west is too shallow, so it can develop so prosperous now. They are all lured by the two religions, but their own personnel in the West are lower than those from outsiders. If this can not be balanced, I''m afraid that the disciples from the two religions will betray the religion, and the West will lose their adults at that time, Not only the strength is damaged, but also it will become the laughing stock of the three circles.


    Thinking of this, zhunti sighed: "elder martial brother, we have to discuss this matter carefully to see if they can reach a consensus and avoid our internal conflict!"


    Then he sighed: "I''m afraid it''s difficult. If we don''t send the disciples who take refuge in the two religions, they will be dissatisfied with us in the West. If we send them to war, it will only intensify our relationship with the two religions. I''m afraid we''ll have a war with people, the two religions and demons as soon as we clean up the river Styx."


    When zhunti heard this, he also understood the difficulties, so he pondered for a long time and thought about how to solve the problem. Zhunti was the No. 1 wise man in the West. He had a keen mind and soon had a solution. Just listen to him: "Elder martial brother, do you think we can do this? Our own disciples and the disciples who took refuge in the two religions share the twelve places equally, and there are four people on each side, so they must have no opinion. The disciples who took refuge in the two religions go to deal with the Ming River together with the elder martial brother, and the disciples who took refuge in the two religions follow me to stop Kunpeng."


    Although Jieyin agreed with zhunti''s proposal very much, there were four people to stop the teaching, and they could only have three people to block the quota of Kunpeng, so Jieyin said: "younger martial brother, we only have three people in the west to block the quota of Kunpeng, but there are four people assigned to stop the teaching, which is difficult to deal with!"


    Zhunti said with a smile, "elder martial brother, you don''t have to worry about this. You also saw Sanqing and empress Nuwa in the Taiqing sky. They don''t want to send someone to stop Kunpeng. If we are willing to send four people, they are afraid that it''s too late to be happy, how can they stop us!"


    After hearing zhunti''s words, he also felt very reasonable, so he said: "what younger martial brother said is very true, so we will arrange it like this, but we can''t tell them the details. In terms of personnel, they will arrange it by themselves. We won''t intervene in this matter. Presumably they won''t refuse for their own interests."


    Zhunti nodded, and then invited Duobao Tathagata Buddha and the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp to discuss the matter. When Duobao and the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp came, zhunti said: "Now we in the West have an opportunity to reduce our losses in the quantity robbery. We need a total of 12 people in this matter, but it is somewhat dangerous. Therefore, I would like you to come and ask if you are interested. If so, you can each have four people."


    Hearing Zhun''s remark, Duobao and burning the lamp both said, "we are all willing to participate in this matter. I don''t know why we are so careful. Can the Buddha tell us?"


    Zhunti nodded and said, "this matter is very important. My senior brother and I have made an oath, so we can''t tell you, but this needs your understanding. Now you all talk about who you want to send?"


    Duobao didn''t have many people to take action, and didn''t know the details of the matter, so he said, "I''ll participate alone in this matter. The other three places will be arranged by two Buddhas."


    Zhunti nodded when he heard this and recognized Duobao''s words. However, burning the lamp did not want to give up his quota. As there were four people accompanying him to the west, he said: "since the two Buddhas have given up three places, can one be located in me? In this way, sun Buddha, Puxian, Manjusri and Guanyin can participate in this?"


    Zhunti didn''t refuse the request to light the lamp, nodded and said, "there''s no problem."

 Chapter 695

    It is impossible to say that the actions of the saints are not known. After the saints leave the underworld, Kunpeng has been watching their every move, so Kunpeng knows the actions of the saints like the back of his hand. Although Kunpeng did not know the specific content, he could also guess one or two.


    The response of the saints had long been expected by Kunpeng, but empress Houtu was a little surprised, so she asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, how can you calculate the actions of the saints so accurately?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s nothing. When Styx refused to cooperate with us, plus my last words, it pushed Styx to the eyes of the saints. They can''t give up such a big temptation, but they have to pay a price. Even if we give up Styx, we have to let the Saints shed some blood."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she couldn''t help worrying about the Styx River and the saints. She only heard her say, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, do you think the Styx river will find heaven to help?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "The Styx river has now reached a dead end. The saints will naturally warn Haotian. According to Haotian''s behavior, it is impossible to offend the saints for the Styx river. Therefore, even if the Styx River asks Haotian, it is useless. His only way out is to fight to the death. If he is willing to fight with his life, the saints will have to pay a price. He is afraid that the Styx river does not have such courage, he will The loss was heavy. "


    In fact, why didn''t Styx know his situation? After returning to the blood sea, he began to arrange everything. The whole blood sea was arranged like an iron wall by him, and the blood River array was opened by him to prevent the sneak attack of the saints. In addition, he secretly contacted Haotian and asked him to help at the critical time. Unfortunately, Haotian didn''t dare to promise directly, which made Styx very depressed, As for seeking Kunpeng, Styx didn''t consider it at all. He knew that his words in the underworld had completely broken with Kunpeng. It was good that Kunpeng didn''t come to deal with himself, but it was impossible to expect him to help.


    Time flies, and soon it''s time to start the quantity robbery. As soon as the quantity robbery time arrives, Kunpeng sighs, "I don''t know how many creatures are going to turn into fly ash."


    At the beginning of the mass robbery, there was no impact on the hell, but the saints gathered on the heaven with their disciples who had been selected for a long time.


    In the face of this move of the saints, Haotian and the queen mother of the West were shocked. They quickly sent a signal to get the support of Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Styx and zhenyuanzi. Unfortunately, Kunpeng didn''t make any move at all. Seeing this move of the saints, Styx thought they were going to deal with Haotian, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief in the center of the earth.


    When the saints came to heaven, they didn''t stop much. After warning Haotian, they immediately divided into two. Yuanshi Tianzun, zhunti and empress Nuwa led ten disciples to guard against Kunpeng outside the underground mansion, while the Supreme Lord, Tongtian sect leader and Jieyin led 26 disciples to the sea of blood.


    Because Styx didn''t go to support Haotian at all, Haotian not only didn''t send someone to support Styx after being warned by the saints, but also didn''t tell Styx the information of the saints attacking him.


    When the supreme old gentleman took a group of people to the sea of blood, the Styx river was stupid. He never thought that the saints had played a trick of beating around.


    The Styx river was calm and said to the supreme old gentleman, "why do you bring so many people to my blood sea?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "there is no big deal for us to come here this time, Taoist friends of the Styx river. We just want to ask Taoist friends to abandon the Asura family and let them die on the list. If Taoist friends agree, we will turn around and leave immediately."


    Upon hearing this, the Styx river was furious and said, "great old gentleman, are you going too far? Did I Asura provoke you and let you join hands to suppress me?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "the Styx river is now in the process of quantitative robbery. It''s only about cause and effect, not right or wrong. If Taoist friends want to blame you, you can only blame yourself for not knowing the way of heaven. You unexpectedly refused to repair the six samsara and formed a cause and effect with us, so it''s normal for us to come to you to end this cause and effect."


    Styx didn''t expect that the supreme old gentleman should be so shameless and speak for such a reason. However, Styx understood that it seemed that the supreme old gentleman was determined to deal with himself, so he said coldly: "My Lord, you don''t have to make any excuses. To be frank, you just want me Asura to replace your disciples on the list, but I''m not easy to provoke. Since you''ve made up your mind to deal with me, it''s no use for me to say anything. We''d better see Zhenzhang under our hands. I''m waiting for your attack in the sea of blood."


    The Styx river immediately disappeared into the sea of blood. With the disappearance of the Styx River, the originally calm sea of blood suddenly surged, and the boundless murderous spirit scattered, making people shudder.


    The Supreme Lord was also surprised when he saw the reaction of the Styx river. The Styx river was obviously prepared, otherwise the blood River array could not be opened easily. At this time, he couldn''t help frowning.


    After a while, the Supreme Lord said to the leader of Tongtian sect, "junior brother Tongtian, you are the only one among us who is the most proficient in the array. In your opinion, how to crack the bloody River array of Styx?"


    Later, the leader of Tongtian sect said, "the great blood River array of Styx river is unusual. It is inspired by the origin of the blood sea. Although it is not comparable to the three great killing arrays of the flood and famine, it is only a thin line. If you want to break this array, you have to destroy the blood sea, otherwise it will be difficult to achieve anything."


    When he heard this, he was surprised: "senior brother Tongtian, this can''t do. If you destroy the sea of blood, there''s nowhere to hide the evil Qi of the three realms. We''ll all be punished by heaven. Do you think there''s another way!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "now the Styx river has been integrated with the sea of blood, but the power of the blood River array is doubled. If you really want to break this array, you have to attack hard, but we have to pay a considerable price."


    The Supreme Lord asked, "younger martial brother Tongtian, you have ''immortal killing sword array'' in hand. Can you lay ''immortal killing sword array'' on this sea of blood and force the Styx River out?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect was shocked when he heard the words of the Supreme Master and said: "This is not good. The ''immortal killing sword array'' can gather the murderous Qi of heaven and earth, and the blood River array of Styx river is also formed by evil Qi. If the ''immortal killing sword array'' is deployed here, even if it breaks the blood River array of Styx River, it will hurt the origin of the blood sea. At that time, no one can guarantee whether there will be a scourge. I don''t want to be punished by the scourge."


    The Supreme Lord wanted to use the "immortal killing sword array" to force out the Styx and Asura, but he didn''t think that the leader of Tongtian cult was unwilling to risk the power of heaven''s punishment, so he had to do it.


    After meditating for a moment, the supreme old gentleman said, "up to now, we can only break through the array by force. I don''t know what younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial brother Jieyin think?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "I have no opinion. Unfortunately, no elder martial brother Yuanshi is not here, otherwise his'' Pangu flag ''can save some mana."


    Then he said, "elder martial brother, I have no opinion, but since we want to attack hard, we''d better concentrate on attacking together, so the effect will be better."


    The Supreme Lord frowned when he heard this, and said, "it''s really easy to break the array by concentrating everyone''s mana, but it''s unusual to see the bloody River array of Styx. I''m afraid our disciples can''t resist the counterattack of this array."


    When he heard this, he said: "What the eldest martial brother said is very true, but since we want to break the array by force, we must pay such a price, otherwise it will take a long time to break the array without hurting the origin of the blood sea. If there is an accident during this time, I''m afraid we can only give up attacking the Styx River, so I think we must break the array as soon as possible even if we pay some price. I don''t know the master What do you think? "


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "the blood River array has too much blood evil spirit. It won''t cause too much damage if the disciples under the younger martial brother are protected by the Buddha light, but I and the disciples under the elder martial brother don''t have this ability. In my opinion, it''s safer for the three of us to break the array."


    The Supreme Lord was afraid that the truth would be dangerous as he said, so he said, "younger martial brother Tongtian doesn''t need to worry about the counterattack power of the big array. I asked xuandu to sacrifice the ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower'' to protect everyone, so that they can avoid the counterattack power of the blood River array. Do you have any different ideas about this arrangement?"


    Seeing that the Supreme Lord could not stop him from saying so, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "I have no objection to the protection of the ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower'' of the eldest martial brother."

 Chapter 696

    Seeing that he had unified his mind, the Supreme Lord handed over the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" to xuandu, and then ordered everyone to prepare for the blood River array of the Styx river.


    The Styx River in the blood River array was surprised to see that the supreme old gentleman wanted to break the array recklessly. He knew that although his blood River array was powerful, it was impossible to stop the attacks of more than 20 great Luo Jinxian and quasi saints of the three saints, but he did not withdraw from the array, otherwise the Asura family would be difficult to preserve.


    The Styx river is also one of the few people who survived from the famine. Since the supreme old gentleman is so forced on him, if he doesn''t give the supreme old gentleman and others some ruthlessness, I''m afraid it''s difficult to make the supreme old gentleman retreat.


    The Styx river is extremely vicious. When he thought of it, he immediately ordered most of the experts of the Asura family to hide in the depths of the sea of blood, and he selected many dead men from the Asura family to give the supreme old gentleman and others a head blow.


    The supreme Laojun and others did not expect that the Styx would make such a crazy move. They were concentrating on forcibly attacking the blood River array, but the Styx did not want to lose too much blood sea source because of the blood River array. Therefore, after the supreme Laojun and others jointly attacked several times, they dispersed the blood River array, and immediately the whole blood sea was exposed in front of the supreme Laojun and others.


    The supreme old gentleman was not in a hurry to attack the sea of blood, but ordered everyone to take a break to recover their mana. After a while, everyone basically recovered their mana. The supreme old gentleman ordered everyone to enter the sea of blood to complete their purpose.


    The Supreme Lord offered the "Tai Chi map" and the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" to protect the disciples of the two religions, while the saints offered the "nine Golden Lotus" to protect the disciples of the Buddhism. Among the three saints, only the leader of Tongtian sect is a spiritual treasure without protection. He can only protect the disciples with his own supernatural energy.


    After the people entered the sea of blood, the Styx was not in a hurry to attack. After all, the people with Lingbao protection were not what they could hurt, so the Styx led the people to wait for the opportunity.


    Styx can hide itself with the help of the power of the sea of blood and delay time with Taishang Laojun and others, but Taishang Laojun wanted to end early because they were worried that things would change. When they didn''t find the trace of Styx for a long time, they couldn''t help feeling heavy.


    Then he first said, "elder martial brother, it seems that Styx has long been prepared to hide the Asuras. It''s difficult for us to find them. It''s very dangerous for us to delay too long. Do you think we can act separately?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard the quotation, he didn''t want to divide his troops. He wanted to delay more time so that Kong Xuan and Yunxiao, who had arranged secretly, took the opportunity to win the whole southern Prefecture with the interceptors and the demon people, so he said: "I don''t agree with you, younger martial brother. Now we are in the sea of blood, and Styx has been managing the sea of blood since the flood. If we act separately, it will give Styx an opportunity to take advantage of it. At that time, I''m afraid it will bring us unnecessary losses."


    Then he said: "senior brother Tongtian, although we are deep into the sea of blood, the Styx river is just a quasi saint. The three of us lead our own disciples respectively, so even if we encounter the Styx River, there will be no major event. Moreover, if we delay too long, the more accidents may happen, which will be very unfavorable to us."


    The Supreme Lord agreed with him when he heard the quotation, so he said, "what the younger martial brother said is very reasonable. We can''t delay here for too long. I also agree to act separately."


    The leader of Tongtian sect saw that the Supreme Lord agreed to the proposal, but he had no choice but to accept it. However, the leader of Tongtian sect didn''t want to weaken his momentum, so he said: "Since the eldest martial brother and the younger martial brother Jieyin agree to act separately, I have nothing to say but to agree. However, I said something ugly. If there is a tragedy because of the division, don''t blame me for not reminding you in advance."


    The Supreme Lord said disapprovingly when he heard Tongtian sect leader''s words: "younger martial brother Tongtian also looks too high at the Styx river. Now the blood River array has been broken. What else can he take against us?"


    Seeing that the Supreme Lord was so arrogant, the leader of Tongtian cult stopped saying anything. First, he led his disciples out of the team. However, the leader of Tongtian cult did not go deep into the sea of blood, but took his disciples to the edge of the sea of blood.


    When the virgin saw that the leader of Tongtian cult acted like this, she was a little puzzled and asked, "teacher, why don''t you take us to find the ancestor of Styx, but return the same way?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "The river Styx is also an expert who has survived the flood. Since he has been prepared, he will have a unique skill to fight back. However, we do not have the protection of defense Lingbao such as'' Taiji map '','' heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower ''and'' Jiupin Golden Lotus''. If we encounter the river Styx, we will suffer heavy losses. We might as well return the same way, so as to avoid our own losses and avoid peace He tore down his strength in vain. "


    After hearing the words of Tongtian leader, the demon cutting coalition army realized that Tongtian leader was thinking about their safety. In fact, they didn''t know that another important reason why Tongtian leader did this was to delay Kong Xuan and Yunxiao, so that they had enough time to unify the whole southern state.


    After the leader of Tongtian sect left, Jieyin also took his disciples to separate from the supreme old gentleman. Their separation made Styx happy. However, when Styx saw the behavior of the leader of Tongtian sect, he was a little surprised and didn''t understand the intention of the leader. Although Styx didn''t understand the idea of the leader of Tongtian sect, since the leader of Tongtian sect left the sea of blood and didn''t want to be an enemy with him, There was no need for him to attack the leader of Tongtian cult, so he focused on the Supreme Lord and the two saints.


    As soon as they separated, the supreme Lao Jun and Jieyin were very vigilant and protected the disciples under the protection of Lingbao, but Styx had no way to start, so they still didn''t do anything.


    After searching for nothing for a long time, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Jieyin thought that the Styx was afraid and transferred the Asura family to the depths of the sea of blood, so they put down their vigilance and let the disciples gradually get away from the protection of Lingbao and expand the search scope.


    The move of Taishang Laojun and Jieyin made Styx rejoice. He finally waited for the opportunity to start, but Styx did not hesitate and immediately launched an attack on both of them.


    Styx himself summoned his blood god to attack Taishang Laojun and his group, while his dead men launched an attack on the Western Buddhas led by Jieyin. The attack of Styx was not an ordinary attack, but an attack focusing on self explosion, regardless of life and death. As soon as they rushed into the crowd of Taishang Laojun and Jieyin, they immediately self exploded to attack each other.


    It has to be said that such an attack on the Styx river was unexpected to Taishang Laojun and Jieyin. For a moment, both of them were in trouble. Taishang Laojun was better. At least they had the heavy protection of the congenital treasure "Taiji map" and the acquired merit treasure "Tiandi xuanhuangling Long Tower", and were not greatly damaged. Although the "nine grade Golden Lotus" has strong defensive power, it can not fully exert its power due to the suppression of the sea of blood. Therefore, it has suffered heavy losses in the crazy self explosion of the Asura family. Several disciples with lower cultivation died and disappeared on the spot. This kind of reception is very angry.


    With the counterattack of the Styx River, the Tongtian cult leader who avoided the depths of the sea of blood could feel the power of the Asura family and the self exploding blood god distraction of the Styx river. Naturally, he could guess the situation of the supreme old gentleman and the receiving and leading two people, so he couldn''t help being very happy and hoped that both of them would suffer heavy losses.


    No, when the virgin also understood the details of the matter when there was a great change in the sea of blood, she asked, "teacher, now the master uncle and the receiving Saint have been attacked by the Styx. Shall we go to help?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "now the Styx has revealed its cards, so we can''t ignore it, otherwise we can''t explain to the supreme old gentleman and Jieyin. We''ll go to support them now."


    The leader of Tongtian cult immediately led his disciples to the depths of the sea of blood. He said he would support the supreme old gentleman and Jieyin. However, when moving forward, the leader of Tongtian cult stopped and delayed time. It seems that he has no sincerity to support the supreme old gentleman and Jieyin. It''s just talking.


    The interceptor and the demon clan understood the leader''s move. They pretended to be careful all the way to delay time. I hope the Supreme Lord and the receiving and guiding sides can lose more.


    The leader of Tongtian sect dragged along all the way. It took half a day to go into the depths of the sea of blood to meet the supreme old gentleman. However, entering the netherworld has ended the attack on the supreme old gentleman and Jieyin, and went deeper into the sea of blood.


    The leader of Tongtian sect and the supreme old gentleman just joined together. At this time, Jieyin also brought his disciples to join the supreme old gentleman. When the leader of Tongtian cult looked carefully at both sides, he was immediately happy. Although the staff of Taishang Laojun had not lost, they were all seriously injured. Without hundreds of years of cultivation, it was impossible to recover their accomplishments. However, it was even worse to receive guidance. Not only everyone was seriously injured, but also two disciples were lost.

 Chapter 697

    The Supreme Lord was surprised to see that the leader of Tongtian sect and his party were not hurt at all. He asked, "younger martial brother Tongtian, why haven''t you been attacked by the Styx river?"


    The leader was also puzzled and asked, "senior brother Tongtian, why didn''t the Styx attack you?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, his face remained unchanged, and he said angrily, "what do you mean by saying that? Do you doubt that I have a connection with the Styx?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, we don''t mean that. We just don''t understand how Styx will let you go, but it happens to attack me and younger martial brother Jieyin."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sneered: "There''s nothing to wonder about. Before we split up, I said that Styx is not that simple, but you didn''t listen to me. You think I''m not very vigilant after you separated, so you gave Styx a chance to take advantage of, and I was careful all the way. If Styx wants to attack, it''s natural to find an easy party to attack, so you''re attacked As I expected. "


    The Supreme Lord Laojun and Jieyin were depressed when they heard the words of Tongtian sect leader. They really thought that Tongtian sect leader looked high at the Styx River and could not blame others for being attacked.


    However, the sneak attack of the Styx River angered the supreme old gentleman and the two saints. They lost such a big man in front of the Tongtian cult leader, but they ruthlessly took the Styx River to their bones.


    The Supreme Master said, "brother Tongtian, the Styx is so arrogant, but we should teach him a lesson, otherwise we will become the laughing stock of the three worlds."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he didn''t think so. He said to himself, "it''s also you two who are ashamed. What''s wrong with me? You obviously want to drag me into the water, but I can''t fall into your trap."


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "Elder martial brother, the Styx river is so crazy now. I''m afraid that if we force him too much, it will make him more crazy. Moreover, at present, all your disciples are injured, but few people can continue to fight. Shall we send these wounded out of the sea of blood first, and then turn around to clean up the Styx river? In this way, they won''t die on the list when they continue to fight, and the gain is not worth the loss £¡¡±


    Tongtian sect leader''s words made Jieyin feel excited. They were the only one among the three parties. Everyone was hurt and lost the most. So he said: "elder martial brother Tongtian said something. We can''t let our disciples suffer losses again because of a moment''s anger. I don''t know what elder martial brother thinks?"


    The great old gentleman frowned and said: "Take the younger martial brother and continue to fight. Maybe we will pay a price, but if we retreat now, we will not only become the laughing stock of the three worlds, but also over time, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother on the Tianting will not be warned by us. If Zhen Yuanzi and others take the opportunity to come to help the Styx River, our action will fail Back, so I think we can''t shrink back. We should move forward and smash the nest of the Styx river. "


    The words of the supreme old gentleman made Jieyin very helpless and fell into a dilemma.


    After a while, he then said to the leader of Tongtian sect, "senior brother Tongtian, now we have only the ability to stop teaching. What do you think?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "in my opinion, it''s better to retreat now. If you have to fight, I have nothing to say and I will accompany you!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said this without offending them. The reason why he said this was to delay Kong Ming and Yunxiao. The leader of Tongtian sect embarrassed the supreme Lao Jun and the two saints. For a time, they were in a dilemma.


    The supreme old gentleman is not a person who flinches easily. He said ruthlessly: "younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial brother Jieyin, things have reached this point. We have no room to retreat and can only go head-on!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "elder martial brother is in charge of this operation, so it''s still your priority. I have no opinion."


    When he was introduced to the Supreme Master, he was really cruel, but he shrank back a little and said, "elder martial brother, do you think we can get in touch with elder martial brother Yuanshi first and see their opinions?"


    Taishang Laojun said, "what''s the use of collusion now? It will only bring pressure to them and waste our spare time."


    Hearing the words of the supreme old gentleman, he was helpless. He understood that what the supreme old gentleman said was true, so he could only bite his teeth and say, "in that case, we will continue to attack the Styx River as the eldest martial brother said, and we will not stop until the Asura family is destroyed."


    Seeing that Jieyin also agreed with his proposal, the Supreme Lord took a little rest and set out again to the depths of the sea of blood. Before leaving, the Supreme Lord saw that the intercepting disciples of Tongtian sect leader had no damage, so he said: "younger martial brother Tongtian, now only you are the strongest among our three parties. You''d better play a forward on this trip."


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult changed his face and said, "elder martial brother, although I have not been hurt, I don''t have a defense Lingbao. How can I take the position of a forward? If you want me to take the important task of intercepting, can you lend me the ''Tai Chi diagram'' or the ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower''?"


    The supreme old gentleman was unhappy when he heard this. He thought to himself, "well, you Tongtian sect leader, you want to take this opportunity to make an idea of my Lingbao."


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman said, "I''m not thoughtful enough about it. Since younger martial brother Tongtian doesn''t have Lingbao to protect himself, I''d better be a striker."


    The leader of Tongtian sect heard what the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, but he said in his heart: "after all, you still don''t want to give up the ''Tai Chi diagram'' and the ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower'', but do you really think I''m thinking of them? I just want to delay time!"


    After the last sneak attack by the Styx River, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Jieyin two saints moved carefully all the way to the deep sea of blood for fear that they would be calculated by the Styx river again. Their move was right in the mind of the leader of Tongtian cult, which made the leader of Tongtian very happy.


    To tell you the truth, even if the supreme master didn''t inform the three saints, Yuanshi Tianzun, zhunti and Nuwa, the three of them also knew the situation of the sea of blood. Now zhunti, one of the three, is very anxious for fear of another situation on this trip. Yuanshi Tianzun is carefree and happy. He thinks that with the protection of the Supreme Master, even if his disciples suffer some losses, their lives will not be in danger, However, empress Nuwa was very happy. She had no choice but to delay Kong Xuan and Yunxiao for some time, which was very beneficial to her plan with the leader of Tongtian cult.


    It has to be said that the calculation between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa was very successful. Now all parties have focused on the sea of blood, and no one cares about the changes in the earth fairy world. Just like this, it is a favorable opportunity for Kong Xuan and Yunxiao to take the whole Nanzhan Prefecture into the hands of jiejiao. Even Kunpeng, who has always been an unrivalled schemer, was surprised by the move of Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa. However, the move of Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa was very beneficial to him and deepened the trend of the world. Therefore, Kunpeng did not respond.


    Styx originally thought that his previous move would make Taishang Laojun restrain, but he didn''t expect to excite the anger of Taishang Laojun and Jieyin, and destroy his Asura family regardless of his own casualties. For the step-by-step pressure of Taishang Laojun, Styx was very heavy in his heart. He knew that it was impossible for him to resist the three saints without external help, The Asura family was afraid that they would suffer heavy losses in this war, and there was a danger of exterminating the family. At this time, Styx could not help regretting that he shouldn''t have hated Kunpeng.


    The Styx river is not a person who can only wait for death. Since he knows the intention of the supreme old gentleman, he also decides to fight to the death. Even if the Asura family dies in battle, it will not make the supreme old gentleman feel better. At the beginning, Kunpeng could threaten the saints with the "Celestial Star array", so can the Styx river.


    The Styx river is a cruel and ruthless man. When the supreme old gentleman and his party approached the origin of his blood sea, the Styx River launched the blood River array again regardless of the loss. The Styx River''s move was not to deal with the saints, but to influence the operation of the hell with the power of the blood sea. The Asura family was already violent. Now they know their situation and are crazy, Most people are ready to die with the idea of dying with the enemy.


    The Asura family is also a member of all living beings in the three realms. It is a race recognized by the Tao of heaven. Now, when facing the danger of life and death, the resentment in their hearts has aroused the murderous spirit of Liangjie. At that time, the murderous spirit of the three realms rushed frantically to the sea of blood, and the heaven and earth turned pale. The sea of blood is no longer as calm and waves as before, but the blood waves in the sky, and the hell is connected with the sea of blood, Empress Houtu and Kunpeng also felt the sudden change of the sea of blood.

 Chapter 698

    Looking at the sudden change of the sea of blood, Kunpeng sighed: "it seems that Styx has finally decided to compete with the saints. The war between the two sides is inevitable!"


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, now the Styx river has the same water and fire as the saints. Do we help the Styx River to get out of trouble?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s not the time for us to kill. Even if we want to kill, we have to wait until the Styx is desperate. At that time, both sides of their belligerents will suffer heavy losses. We''ll give them a step to go down. We''d better wait and see how much hidden strength the Styx can have!"


    Empress Houtu heard this and said, "how should we deal with Yuanshi Tianzun, zhunti and empress Nuwa who have been staying outside the underground?"


    Kunpeng smiled calmly and said, "they are willing to watch the door for us outside. Let them continue. We don''t need to pay attention to them."


    Empress Houtu said, "I''m afraid they will drag us when we want to help the Styx, so the Styx will be dangerous. At that time, even if we want to save the Styx, it''s too late!"


    Kunpeng said with an indifferent smile, "this Taoist friend doesn''t need to care. I have my own plan, and too old gentleman doesn''t dare to really kill the Styx River, otherwise they won''t do so."


    But as soon as the Styx river had the heart to fight to the death, the supreme old gentleman and Jieyin felt a burst of uneasiness. The leader of Tongtian cult is still calm and seems not to be affected by the Styx river.


    Soon, the taishanglaojun and his party found the location of the Styx. What they didn''t expect was that the Styx had arranged everything and led the army of the Asura family to wait for them for a long time.


    As soon as he saw the Styx River, the great old gentleman came forward and said, "Styx River, you can see the current situation. The Asura family alone can''t resist the attack of the three of us. Let him hand over the Asura family, so you can avoid losing your life!"


    Styx disdained and said, "the Supreme Lord, you want to take my life. If you want to destroy my Asura family, you have to show considerable strength. Don''t forget who was beaten miserably before."


    It''s good that the Styx didn''t mention it. The supreme old gentleman was angry at this. He could no longer suppress the anger in his heart and said, "Styx, since you want to die, you can''t blame me."


    The great old gentleman said he would make an order to attack the Styx river. Unfortunately, his order was a step late, but the Styx River gave the order to fight first, and immediately the two sides began to kill wantonly.


    In this war, the Asuras all fought their lives. They sacrificed their lives and forgot to die. As soon as they got close to the disciples of the three religions, they immediately burst out. In the face of such a crazy Asura, the Supreme Lord, Jieyin and Tongtian cult leader all felt very headache. All the disciples of the sect were in danger, which made them hurt the Asuras. For a moment, the Asuras suffered countless deaths and injuries.


    At the sight of the constantly dying Asura family, the Styx River also flushed its eyes, and its own blood god son also poured out. He met the Supreme Lord, the leader of Jieyin and Tongtian cult, and he himself sacrificed the "karma fire red lotus" for self-defense, and rushed into the field with the "Yuan Tu sword" to hunt down the younger brother of the three religions.


    This move of the Styx river opened the beginning of the scuffle. Unfortunately, the Styx river was always just a quasi holy practice, but he didn''t kill many people under the obstruction of the Supreme Lord, the leader of the Tongtian cult and the guide, and he himself was gradually trapped by the Supreme Lord.


    With the continuous death of the Asura family, the Styx river was dripping blood in his heart. Seeing that the defeat had been decided, the Styx river was no longer able to support it. He shouted, "my Lord, since you have to destroy my Asura family, then we will die together."


    As soon as the Styx said this, it immediately attracted the origin of the sea of blood and met the attack of the supreme old gentleman. The action of the Styx was very shocked by the supreme old gentleman, the leader of Tongtian cult and Jieyin.


    Just listen to the leader of Tongtian cult: "are you crazy in Styx? If the origin of the sea of blood is destroyed, you will die!"


    But Styx sneered and said, "if I die, you won''t be better than the destruction of the sea of blood. The three worlds vibrate and the evil spirits disperse. All three of you will be punished by heaven."


    The Styx river said, holding the origin of the sea of blood, he hit the Taishang old gentleman. The Taishang old gentleman was very depressed at this time. If he didn''t fight, he could only dodge. For a time, he was chased and beaten by the Styx river. This madness of the Styx suddenly reversed the situation, and gradually the Asura family gained the upper hand. As long as the Supreme Lord, the leader of Tongtian cult and the three saints attack the Asura family, the Styx river will sacrifice the origin of the blood sea and come forward, so that the three saints have to stop, so as not to hurt the origin of the blood sea.


    The sudden reversal of the situation shocked all parties who had been paying attention to the sea of blood. The happiest thing was Tianting. Haotian was very happy to see the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the leader of Tongtian cult and the three saints being chased and beaten by the Styx river. He wanted to discuss with the West Queen mother whether to use the "heavenly star array" to help the Styx river at the key moment.


    Just listen, the Jade Emperor said, "yaochi is desperate for the river Styx, but the three religions have nothing to do with him. Previously, we were afraid that they would attack the heaven, but with the example of the river Styx, we don''t need to worry about it anymore. Do you think we can launch the ''Zhou Tian star array'' to help the river Styx?"


    The West Queen Mother said: "according to the current situation, it is very difficult for the saints yang to destroy the Asura family. If you can guarantee that you can threaten the saints, then I agree to launch the ''Heavenly star array'' to help the Styx."


    The Jade Emperor said, "there''s no need to worry about this. I promise there won''t be any problems."


    The West Queen Mother said: "it''s best, but it can''t be borne by us. Now the alliance between us and Kunpeng hasn''t been dissolved, so we need to inform him about it, so that he can contain Yuanshi Tianzun, zhunti and empress Nuwa, and don''t let them help the Supreme Lord."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he said, "what yaochi said is very true. When we formed an alliance, we agreed that one side was in trouble and all parties would help together, but we can''t let Kunpeng watch. But I don''t know whether Kunpeng is willing to help the Styx river. After all, the Styx river has lost Kunpeng''s face in the matter of six samsara."


    The queen mother of the West said disapprovingly: "Kunpeng won''t watch the Asura family be destroyed, and now Yuanshi Tianzun, zhunti and Nuwa empress are just trying to prevent Kunpeng outside the hell. If Styx doesn''t have the ability to fight back, Kunpeng won''t help. But now Styx can obviously threaten the saints. Kunpeng will not let the conspiracy of the saints succeed, otherwise the saints will be the first after the equivalent robbery The first goal is Kunpeng. "


    When the jade emperor heard this, he thought it was very reasonable, so he sent a letter to inform Zhen Yuanzi, empress Houtu and Kunpeng to help the Styx River and prevent the conspiracy of the saints from succeeding.


    After receiving the letter from the Jade Emperor, Zhen Yuanzi stood still and waited for Kunpeng''s move.


    After receiving the letter, Kunpeng felt very funny and said to empress Houtu: "now the situation is critical, but Haotian thinks of you and me. I don''t know what he thinks. It''s funny!"


    Empress Houtu said, "although it''s funny, you and I have to help Styx after all. It''s better to give Haotian face and ease the relationship between the two sides."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s good, but I''m afraid that Haotian doesn''t know what''s good or bad. He thinks he''s really great. If he''s arrogant in the future, he''ll find us. That''s a little bad."


    Empress Houtu smiled and said, "no matter how we are still an alliance, we agreed that one side is difficult to help each other. If I don''t do anything this time, it will ruin my reputation and make the immortals of the three worlds think that we are just villains who cross the river and tear down the bridge, so the advantages of helping the Styx outweigh the disadvantages."


    Kunpeng was right when he thought about it, so he said, "well, let''s sell Haotian a favor, but we also need to talk to Haotian about it so that he doesn''t think we''re easy to talk."


    Empress Houtu smiled and said, "it''s good, but I don''t know if zhenyuanzi''s Taoist friend has received a letter from Haotian?"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "with Haotian as a man, how could he not inform zhenyuanzi, but there is a big cause and effect between Styx and zhenyuanzi. He won''t help Styx easily."


    Empress Houtu asked, "since Taoist friends agree to help Styx, they don''t know when to do it?"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "now the Asuras in the Styx have lost a little less, and the disciples of the three religions have suffered too little. We still need to wait for some time. Anyway, the Styx has the origin of the sea of blood in hand. The Supreme Lord, the leader of Tongtian sect and the leader of Jieyin can''t help him for a while. It just allows them to lose more and occupy more strength, so as not to make them think about you and me again."


    Empress Houtu didn''t say anything when Kunpeng said so, and quietly waited for the opportunity to come.

 Chapter 699

    Kunpeng can wait, but Haotian can''t wait any longer. He is afraid that the Styx River can''t support it and is destroyed by the saints. Therefore, instead of waiting for Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi to take action, he immediately opened the "Celestial Star array" with the West Queen Mother to support the Styx river.


    Haotian''s move constantly angered the saints, which meant that all the immortals in the three realms felt unimaginable. With the support of the "Celestial Star array", the supreme Lao Jun, the leader of Tongtian cult and the three saints were even more disadvantaged.


    Styx was very happy when he saw Haotian helping him. He thought he could finally get through these difficulties.


    The Styx river was happy, but the saints were very angry. Seeing this situation, the supreme old gentleman immediately contracted his troops with the leader of Tongtian cult and the leader to prevent the counterattack of the Styx river. Their move eased the situation on the field, and the two sides couldn''t help fighting.


    At this time, the Supreme Master couldn''t help sighing: "the two younger martial brothers, what we''re worried about has finally happened. That Haotian has helped the Styx river. It won''t take long. I''m afraid Kunpeng, Zhen Yuanzi and Houtu will do it. What do you think we should do now?"


    Then he sighed: "senior brother, we can only end the fight as soon as possible. Now the Styx takes the source of the sea of blood as its amulet, and we can''t solve him for a while. Do you think we should inform senior brother Yuanshi that they will bring people to reinforce and solve the Styx before Kunpeng and empress Houtu come?"


    The Supreme Lord also thought this method was very good and said, "it''s a good plan to lead younger martial brother. I have no opinion, but I don''t know what younger martial brother Tongtian thinks?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "the eldest martial brother is in charge of this matter. Everything is naturally up to the eldest martial brother. I stopped teaching and listened to the arrangements of the eldest martial brother. I have no opinion."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he immediately sent a letter to Yuanshi Tianzun and asked him to take people to the sea of blood for support. After receiving the notice from the Supreme Lord, the Heavenly Master of Yuanshi also wanted to go to support them immediately. Unfortunately, although they thought well, Kunpeng would not let them do so. Just when the Supreme Lord informed the Heavenly Master of Yuanshi, Kunpeng led the five disciples out of the underground. Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian stayed in the underground because of their low accomplishments. Then the earth lady was temporarily inconvenient to appear.


    As soon as Kunpeng appeared, he immediately asked Wudao to set up a "Celestial Star array" to contain Yuanshi Tianzun, zhunti and empress Nuwa from going to support the supreme old gentleman.


    Kunpeng''s skill made yuanshitian, zhunti and Nuwa very angry. Zhunti said angrily, "Kunpeng, you have the courage to go against the teacher''s order and use the ''Heavenly star array'' without authorization. If you think about it, you will quickly withdraw from the array. We will not investigate your responsibility, otherwise we will inform the teacher about it after the robbery, and you will be punished by heaven."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a sneer, "zhunti, you don''t have to threaten me with Taoist ancestors. I don''t want to eat you. Moreover, at the beginning, Taoist ancestors just said that I can''t use the ''Heavenly star array'', but they didn''t say that my disciples can''t deploy this array. Just tell Taoist ancestors what can I do!"


    Zhunti didn''t expect Kunpeng to say so. At the beginning, the Taoist ancestor just didn''t let Kunpeng threaten them with the "Celestial Star array". Indeed, he didn''t say that Kunpeng''s disciples were not allowed to use this array. Kunpeng''s doing so was not against the order of the Taoist ancestor. They really couldn''t talk about it.


    Empress Nuwa came forward and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you don''t repair the six samsara in the underworld, but why do you want to intervene in the affairs between us and the Styx river? Aren''t you afraid of getting burned by doing so?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "the six samsara is not destroyed by the poor, but the poor have no obligation to repair it. As for the Styx river is my ally, you first provoke the poor. If you want to make a fire, I''m afraid you don''t have the ability."


    When the first emperor heard this, he said angrily, "Kunpeng, don''t be arrogant. You want to stop us by virtue of this'' Heavenly star array '', but you underestimate us."


    Kunpeng said: "the ''Celestial Star array'' really can''t trap you three saints, but it''s more than rich to deal with you disciples!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Yuanshi Tianzun, zhunti and empress Nuwa had nothing to say. Kunpeng really couldn''t trap their three saints, but it wouldn''t take much to deal with their disciples.


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "Kun Peng, if you have to make trouble with us today, then don''t blame our three parties for working together to destroy your Beiming sea first. You have to think clearly."


    When Kunpeng heard zhunti''s words, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "zhunti, you''re really talking big. You''re not qualified to destroy my Beiming River, and you can represent, explain and intercept the three religions alone?"


    Zhunti naturally can''t represent the three religions. He just wants to threaten Kunpeng to stop, but he cares and forgets Kunpeng''s way of doing things. It''s impossible for him to let go. Maybe this is the bitter result of his over calculation.


    When Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa empress heard zhunti''s words, they secretly blamed zhunti for not being able to speak. In this way, they forced Kunpeng to make it difficult for them, otherwise Kunpeng would be difficult to gain a foothold in the three realms.


    In fact, after zhunti said this, he also regretted it in his heart, but the words had been exported, but he could not take them back, and he could only secretly worry.


    At this time, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "junior brother zhunti, why don''t you hold Kunpeng here by yourself? Junior sister Nuwa and I went to support the senior brothers. How do you think?"


    Although zhunti doesn''t want to fight Kunpeng here, he can''t refuse. After all, if they fail, they will become the laughing stock of the three circles and can only nod and agree.


    Kunpeng was very clear about the thoughts of Yuanshi Tianzun, zhunti and Nuwa. He only heard him say: "Houtu and zhenyuanzi are two friends. It''s time for you to come out and meet the three saints."


    When Kunpeng said this, empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi showed their body shape. When they appeared, Yuanshi Tianzun was very distressed. Since then, their disciples were trapped by the "Celestial Star array", while Kunpeng, Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu could restrain their three saints and make them unable to go to support the emperor.


    After fighting with the Styx River, the Supreme Lord, the leader of Jieyin and Tongtian cult have been paying attention to the respect of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. As soon as Kunpeng appeared, the Supreme Lord understood that their action against the Styx river had failed and could not achieve the goal envisaged in their hearts.


    When empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi showed up, the Supreme Lord was ready to give up the duel with the Styx. Anyway, they had eliminated a lot of Asuras, and the number on the list of gods had gathered up a lot of people. Some thoughts, the Supreme Lord said to the leader of Tongtian cult and the two leaders: "things have been completely out of our control. Since we can''t achieve the purpose we envisaged, we might as well stop while we haven''t lost too much. What do you think of the two younger martial brothers?"


    As soon as the Supreme Master said this, the two leaders of Tongtian cult and Jieyin were very surprised and thought, "what''s the matter with the Supreme Master? He even wants to shrink back. Does he really care about his reputation?"


    Thinking of this, he then said, "senior brother, if we just shrink back, I''m afraid our three religions will become the laughing stock of the three worlds in the future. You should think twice!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult also said: "what you said is very true. Elder martial brother, we sent out the six saints, but we couldn''t get the Styx river. Now we retreat like this. How do you let the immortals in the three worlds treat us!"


    The emperor sighed: "I understand what the two younger martial brothers said, but we also have to think about the disciples. If we continue to fight, we are afraid that we are unable to protect their safety. If we lose too much because of the Styx River, what can we do to resist the invasion of the four forces in the future? Have you thought about it? And now the Asura family in the Styx River also suffered heavy losses, There must be many people on the list of gods. We don''t have to fight with them. "


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, the leader of Tongtian cult and the two saints had nothing to say. They really couldn''t hurt themselves too much because of this, otherwise they were unable to compete with others for the four sides of the world. Finally, they chose to preserve their strength.


    Just listen to the leader of Tongtian sect: "since senior brother has said so, we will do it well. Anyway, things are basically completed!"


    In this war, only the West suffered the most heavy losses among the three parties. He nodded helplessly and said, "it''s so decided. I don''t have any opinion. This just avoids over stimulating Kunpeng and empress Houtu, so that the six samsara can''t be repaired."


    The Supreme Lord nodded, and then their three saints protected the disciples and retreated out of the sea of blood. The Supreme Lord''s move surprised the Styx River, but he was very careful and ordered the rest of the Asura family to return to the deeper part of the sea of blood, while he retreated carefully with the supreme Lord and his party for fear of falling into their tricks.

 Chapter 700

    All the way up the Styx River, he followed Taishang Laojun and his party out of the sea of blood and came to the underworld. At this time, he understood why Taishang Laojun would shrink back. It turned out that several people of Yuanshi Tianzun had been trapped by Kunpeng, Houtu empress and zhenyuanzi.


    The Styx river is not a vicious man. Instead of thanking Kunpeng for this, he thinks they should do so. They just do their duty as allies, but never consider whether they are right or not.


    After seeing several Kunpeng people, the great old gentleman was filled with emotion and said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, you don''t need to hold a stalemate with Kunpeng Taoist friends anymore."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and took his disciples to the emperor.


    The Supreme Lord then said to Kunpeng, "Kunpeng, friends, we might as well stop here. You also withdrew the ''Celestial Star array'' to avoid unnecessary fighting."


    Kunpeng didn''t want to have a direct conflict with the Tianzun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. Since the Supreme Lord had evacuated the sea of blood and his goal had been achieved, he ordered his disciples to accept the "Zhou Tian star array".


    Seeing that Kunpeng had withdrawn the "Celestial Star array", the emperor couldn''t help asking, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, we don''t have any conflict with you. Why do you have to help Styx?"


    Kunpeng said: "it''s not that I have to help the Styx River, but that several people have made things too big. Your war in the sea of blood has affected the operation of the six reincarnations. If you continue like this, the six reincarnations that have just improved will collapse again. At that time, I can''t repair it, so I have to do it."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, zhunti and empress Nu Wa secretly said, "Kunpeng is shameless enough to come back and talk about things with six rounds. Just now he said that six rounds have nothing to do with him, but now he is awe inspiring."


    The supreme old gentleman''s face changed when he said this to Kunpeng, pretending to be very shocked and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, have you ever had anything to do with the six samsara now?"


    Kunpeng said: "fortunately, there are zhenyuanzi Taoist friends and Houtu empress, but they blocked the afterwaves and didn''t cause too much damage to the six samsara."


    The Supreme Lord said, "that''s good. Since the struggle between us will cause so much damage to the six samsara, we shouldn''t fight any more for the safety of the three realms."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s a blessing of the three realms for senior brother Jun to think so. Now that things have come to an end, I won''t bother you saints any more." Kunpeng said, and took his disciples back to the underground. Empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi followed him back to the underground. Although the Styx river was unwilling, it was difficult to cry alone and could only return to the sea of blood.


    This conversation between Kunpeng and Taishang Laojun surprised everyone present, but it''s good that both sides have steps to go down, so as not to lose their face.


    After Kunpeng and others left, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, how can you let Kunpeng and them go so easily? We ended the matter like a tiger, but we let the immortals in the three worlds see a joke for nothing, which exacerbated the arrogance of Kunpeng and others."


    The Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, although we have the upper hand in terms of personnel, have you ever thought that if we fight Kunpeng now, how many of our disciples can be safe?"


    The introduction also said: "elder martial brother Yuanshi, what the elder martial brother said is that the Styx River can threaten us with the origin of the sea of blood, not to mention Kunpeng. We''d better end peacefully."


    Yuanshi Tianzun disagreed and said, "without the threat of the ''Celestial Star array'', how can Kunpeng compete with our six saints? It''s too cautious to lead younger martial brother."


    The Supreme Lord said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, you didn''t fight with Styx river. I don''t know how crazy he is. It''s not that we are cautious, but crazy people like Styx River and Kunpeng. We dare not force them too much. Although Kunpeng is restricted by the teacher and is not allowed to threaten us with" Zhou Tianxing battle array ", Kunpeng is afraid that he won''t fight if he faces life or death Listen to the teacher. What''s more, now the teacher is trying his best to suppress the invasion of the four forces and has no ability to manage the affairs of the three realms. We''d better be patient. "


    After hearing the words of the Supreme Master, the emperor Yuanshi sighed, "since the eldest martial brother said so, I have nothing to say. It''s up to the eldest martial brother to decide everything."


    In fact, the reason why Yuanshi Tianzun said this was not to fight with Kunpeng, but to take the opportunity to strive for some benefits for himself. Unfortunately, his words didn''t play any role. In the war with the Styx River, the supreme old gentleman didn''t win any spiritual treasure.


    Tongtian sect believes that the matter is over. It carefully examines the situation of looking at the southern state with its mind. After finding that Kong Xuan and Yunxiao have won the southern state, they don''t want to stay here any longer, so they say, "since the matter is over, I''ll leave now."


    When Nu Wa heard this, she understood the mind of the leader of Tongtian cult, so she also said goodbye. The Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West didn''t think much about it, so the leader of Tongtian cult and Nu Wa easily left the underground without any effort.


    After introducing the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, he said, "elder martial brother, although our trip did not achieve the ultimate goal, it also weakened the strength of the Styx river. After the war, there must be many people of the Asura family on the list. In this way, the matter is over. We also leave."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "please help yourself, younger martial brothers Yuanshi and I won''t send you two."


    Then he said, "I don''t dare to thank you, two senior brothers." he and zhunti also returned to the Western Paradise.


    Back in the Western Paradise, the left behind disciples came to report the situation of nanzhanbu state. After hearing that nanzhanbu state had all fallen into the hands of interception, the two saints in the West were very angry. However, they did not expect this to happen. They even let the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa calculate.


    Just listen to Zhun''s angry way: "elder martial brother, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are so mean, but we should unite the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun to come to them for an explanation!"


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, what can you do even if you find Tongtian sect leader? Will he return Nanzhan prefecture to us? Moreover, although the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun are at odds with Tongtian sect leader, they are all oriental people after all, but they won''t stand on our side."


    Zhunti also understood that the quotation was very reasonable, but he couldn''t swallow it and said, "elder martial brother, since the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t be trusted, we went to recapture Nanzhan Prefecture by ourselves, but we can''t let the two shameless disciples, Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress, feel better."


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, among the four religions, only our western religion lost the most in this war. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa didn''t lose much. Even if we find them now, we can''t help each other. We can only let the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty occupy them."


    Zhunti said, "if I had known this, I shouldn''t have joined hands with Sanqing to deal with the Styx river. It''s good. I didn''t get any benefits. Instead, I lost my southern state, but I lost all my face."


    Then he said, "in fact, younger martial brother, we don''t have to care too much. We have gained something from this trip. At least we have reduced the probability of our disciples being on the list. Moreover, even if the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa have won the southern Prefecture, what can they do? It will only arouse the vigilance of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty."


    Jomty thought for a moment and said: "Elder martial brother, since we can''t help Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa for a moment, we can''t make them feel better. It''s better to spread the matter and discredit Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa. In this way, the immortals in the three realms will be alert when dealing with them. After a long time, no one in the three realms is willing to believe in intercepting religion and demon clan."


    When he heard Zhun''s remark, he was overjoyed and said: "Younger martial brother, this plan is very good. Although we in the West will lose face, on the whole, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. Moreover, Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa have just won the southern Prefecture, but it is difficult to win the hearts of the people for a moment. I can just arouse the doubts of the Terrans about them. Younger martial brother, we should implement this matter as soon as possible and catch Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa unprepared."


    Zhunti said with a smile, "don''t worry, elder martial brother. I will arrange it so that the Terrans can know the faces of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, and see what they take to compete with us for the emperor."

 Chapter 701

    After zhunti and Jieyin left, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun also returned to taiqingtian to discuss the problems in the war.


    When they returned to taiqingtian, they found that nanzhanbu Prefecture had completely fallen into the hands of the truncated religion and the demon family. This situation shocked them and made them more afraid of Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa.


    After sitting down, the supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, what do you think of younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa secretly seizing nanzhanbu state while we attacked the Styx?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "from this point of view, elder martial brother, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa are only ambitious, but we can''t help it. Moreover, only he intercepted the sect and the demon clan did not suffer any loss in this war, which is somewhat unreasonable. I''m afraid there''s something else in it!"


    Hearing this, the great old gentleman frowned and said, "younger martial brother''s intention is to suspect that they are secretly allied with the Styx River to weaken our strength with the west?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "don''t hide it from senior brother, I just have this idea."


    The supreme old gentleman sighed: "younger martial brother, in fact, you don''t say you are a brother, but you also doubt this. In the sea of blood, as soon as I acted separately with younger martial brother Tongtian, I was immediately attacked by the Styx River, but only younger martial brother Tongtian didn''t encounter an attack among the three parties. If there is no secret, who can believe it."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "so, younger martial brother Tongtian must be colluding with the Styx in the dark, but why do they have to make such a great sacrifice? The Asura family is afraid to be seriously injured after this war. How does the Styx agree to this?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "It''s easy to explain this. Neither we nor the western and Tongtian younger martial brothers want their disciples to die on the list. Since Styx has been watched by us, how can we do it without paying a price? Moreover, since Styx has avoided the disaster of national annihilation, we can tell who is light and who is heavy on Styx. Think about Haotian and Xi Wangmu on the court of heaven, they are like If you didn''t get the help of younger martial brother Tongtian in the dark, how could you take such a big risk with their mind, and the timing of Kunpeng and empress Houtu was too good. All these can well explain that younger martial brother Tongtian had an unspeakable relationship with the Styx in advance. "


    Hearing the analysis of the Supreme Lord, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty angrily said, "younger martial brother Tongtian is not afraid of heaven''s punishment for such action. At the beginning, he vowed with us not to divulge this matter!"


    The Supreme Lord sighed, "although younger martial brother Tongtian made an oath, even if there is an oath, he can find another way to inform the Styx River to avoid the oath to achieve his goal."


    In his argument with Kunpeng, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty also understood that Kunpeng could try every means to avoid the orders given by the teacher. Naturally, the leader of Tongtian cult could also try every means to avoid the oath and notify the Styx river.


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but we have been tricked by heaven. However, he does this directly against the two saints in the west, which is also beneficial to us."


    The Supreme Lord said disapprovingly: "younger martial brother, it''s wrong to think so. The two western saints lost a lot in this war, and we all suffered some damage. In this way, the two western saints only need to be recuperated for a period of time to recover their strength, so we can''t get benefits from it."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, as a man of zhunti, he can''t eat such a big loss without resisting. There will be a struggle between our West and the demon cutting and demon clan."


    The Supreme Lord also felt that it was possible to hear the words of the first emperor, but for the time being, the Supreme Lord thought that we should pay attention to the dispute between the emperor and the emperor, so he said: "younger martial brother, now things have been released. No matter what response the two Western saints make, it is not important for us. Now the most important thing for us is to capture the emperor!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder martial brother, now the two saints of the good west, younger martial brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa have the sword of the emperor, but they can compete with us. Now younger martial brother Tongtian has won the whole Nanzhan Prefecture. Now the situation in the fairy world is three-thirds of the world. Any party who wants to compete for the throne of the emperor needs to think twice so as not to be attacked by the other two parties. And although we have won this battle He has achieved certain results, but he has offended the Styx River to the end. Whenever he has a chance, he is afraid that he will avenge us. Kunpeng and Houtu are also eyeing, and we have to guard against it. "


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true, but even if it is difficult, we must win the throne of emperor, so as to ensure the safety of our disciples."


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "elder martial brother, if you say so, it''s up to elder martial brother to decide everything."


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun said so, the Supreme Lord couldn''t think so. He didn''t know whether Yuanshi Tianzun''s inner thoughts were consistent with his words. So he said, "younger martial brother, you can''t do this. Everyone will have shortcomings. You still have to discuss and decide everything in the future. Otherwise, if you make mistakes for your brother, it will be tiring and explain two teachings. It''s impossible to speak in a word."


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to listen to the emperor''s orders. He was just talking, so he said, "elder martial brother is serious, but there will be no big problem with elder martial brother''s wisdom. I''d better help elder martial brother."


    The Supreme Lord said: "That''s it, but on the surface, junior brother, the fairyland is divided into us, Buddhism, Buddhism and Taoism, but you can''t forget Kunpeng, empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi. Although Kunpeng and empress Houtu are trapped in the underworld because of the six samsara, we can''t take into account the struggle in the fairyland for a moment and a half, but we can''t relax our vigilance From the performance of Kunpeng, Houtu and zhenyuanzi, they are not willing to let us grow. "


    Mentioning Kunpeng, the first emperor said, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng is very shameless, and he doesn''t want the safety of the six reincarnations at all. What he said to you is completely insincere."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "I understand this, younger martial brother. The reason why I did that is just to let both sides have a step to go down. We and the West have suffered a lot of losses in this war. The only benefit is younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa, but they must have paid a lot of price, otherwise Kunpeng and empress Houtu won''t stop you."


    The leader of Tongtian cult did not expect that he and empress Nuwa had calculated the two saints in the west, but made the Supreme Lord suspect that they had secret contacts with the Styx River, so that he was very vigilant against them.


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, do you think it''s possible that Kunpeng, younger martial brother Tongtian and Styx have been acting all the time, so as to confuse us?"


    The supreme old gentleman felt some truth when he heard this and said: "It''s possible that Kunpeng always behaves strangely. Maybe they have been confusing us. If so, we are in trouble. With the help of Kunpeng and the backland, junior brother Tongtian is much stronger than us. However, I don''t think it''s very possible. Kunpeng is very arrogant and can''t make peace with empress Nuwa, let alone Today, I''m afraid he already knows what empress Nu Wa did in the Zixiao palace. It''s good not to be an enemy. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother is right. Maybe this thing is just a coincidence, and we all think too much."


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "I hope we think more. In that case, we can still get the upper hand in the dispute between the emperor and the emperor. Otherwise, with Kunpeng''s prestige in the Terran, our chances will be much smaller."


    Yuanshi Tianzun thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, in fact, it''s not too difficult for us to know whether there is reconciliation between them. As long as we secretly publicize Kunpeng in nanzhanbu Prefecture, and then observe the reaction between the apostasy and the demon clan, we must know the relationship between them."


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "younger martial brother, this plan is very good. We can have a try and see if both of them can do as we think."


    It has to be said that the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun are too cautious. A little thing will make them have such a big reaction, but they can avoid their own damage.


    If Kunpeng learns that the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty have such a reaction, he is afraid that he will secretly provoke people and explain the struggle between the two religions against the interception and the demon family, so that the quantity robbery will break out faster. While the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are afraid that they will drag Kunpeng in the dark when they learn about the reaction between the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Unfortunately, neither of them knows this, otherwise three people will die I''m afraid the world will be in chaos soon.


    After discussing everything with the Supreme Master, the emperor returned to the yuxu palace with his disciples, while the other things were left to the Supreme Master, and the elucidation was completely left out.

 Chapter 702

    After everyone left, Kunpeng didn''t leave. Seeing that Kunpeng didn''t leave, Zhen Yuanzi couldn''t help but move in his heart and didn''t leave. He wanted to see what else Kunpeng and empress Houtu had to talk about.


    Kunpeng smiled at Zhen Yuanzi. Empress Houtu clearly understood that Kunpeng had something to do with herself, but she saw that Kunpeng didn''t care about Zhen Yuanzi''s presence, so she asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend has something to do with me?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "you must understand the current situation of Houtu Taoist friends. It seems that we all form an alliance. In fact, few people can really help selflessly. I want to discuss specific matters with Taoist friends in the future."


    Zhen Yuanzi saw that Kunpeng didn''t avoid himself, so he said, "since Kunpeng Taoist friend has this intention, I don''t know if he can be counted as poor?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s lucky for me to have friends to help. How can I refuse!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he smiled and said, "thank you, Taoist friend!"


    Kunpeng said, "Taoist friends are serious. In fact, there will be no danger if Taoist friends have red clouds. After all, the red clouds are the seventh saint of heaven. Most of the people who will seal the gods next time will be his disciples, which is very beneficial to Taoist friends."


    Speaking of Hongyun, Zhen Yuanzi''s face was positive and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the cause and effect between Hongyun and you has been, but the Styx river may not easily let Hongyun get the way, but it needs the help of Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "the Styx river has become a delicious food in the eyes of all saints. There are still people who dare to make trouble again, but Taoist friends are too worried. I dare to guarantee that as long as Hongyun doesn''t find trouble with the Styx River, the Styx River won''t go to provoke Hongyun."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "if you have a Taoist friend, you can rest assured."


    Kunpeng sighed, "Taoist friends are not in great danger in the next robbery, but I am in great danger with my Taoist friends. I''m afraid my life will be in danger if I''m not careful! I don''t expect Haotian, West Queen Mother and Styx to help me when I''m in danger."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "can''t you survive this disaster with the cultivation of Taoist friends not weaker than saints?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "if you are not a saint, you will always be a mole ant. Even if I have cultivation that is not inferior to the saint, it is difficult to beat four hands with two fists. I''m afraid the supreme old gentleman and the first heaven will not let me go easily!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Zhen Yuanzi was somewhat clear and asked, "do you mean that the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty want to touch the ''Kongtong seal'' and the ''Xuanshui Black Lotus''?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "how can such a treasure not be moved by the greed of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty? Moreover, the indifference of Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa to the poor behind Zixiao palace will increase their greed. There must be a struggle between the poor and them. If Taoist friends want to form an alliance with the poor, they should think clearly and don''t regret it at that time!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard Kunpeng''s words, he laughed and said, "Kunpeng''s Taoist friends despised me. Since I allied with Taoist friends, I wouldn''t be frightened by this. What''s more, at the beginning, the emperor Yuanshi also secretly plotted against me. I also concluded cause and effect with him, and just took the opportunity to end it."


    Zhen Yuanzi said that he couldn''t help pausing here for a moment and asked, "Taoist Kunpeng, you must have noticed the difference between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, but why do you want to help them get the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow and give them the South zhanbu state? It''s not cheap for them?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "Taoist friends don''t know. I have to!"


    Zhen Yuanzi asked, "is it possible that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa threatened Taoist friends?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "They don''t have that. The reason why I gave up Nanzhan state is determined by many factors. First, I can''t defend Nanzhan state because I have only five disciples. Second, I think since I can''t defend it, why don''t I give it to my allies, but I didn''t expect that the leader of Tongtian sect and empress Nuwa would react like this. But I''m not sure about people and complain No one else. "


    Empress Houtu sneered and said, "Taoist friends should have known what Nu Wa is. If I stood in the position of Taoist friends, I would rather return the southern zhanbu state to the western two saints than Nu Wa!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled bitterly and said, "I didn''t intend Nu Wa to help us. I just wanted to make the leader of Tongtian owe me a favor, but I didn''t expect that the leader of Tongtian would be influenced by Nu Wa and finally gave up the relationship between me and him, which I didn''t expect."


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "the leader of Tongtian cult has indeed changed. Before the war of Fengshen, he was open and aboveboard. I didn''t expect to turn into this in the end."


    Kunpeng said: "since Taoist friend zhenyuanzi intended to join the alliance between me and empress Houtu, I don''t hide some things from Taoist friends. In fact, I don''t care much about the betrayal of the leader of Tongtian cult. As long as Taoist friends Houtu can work together with me, we won''t be afraid of anyone, including Taoist grandson Hongjun!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Zhen Yuanzi was immediately shocked and hurriedly said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends should not do this. Taoist ancestors have incarnated the Tao of heaven. Can you and I resist?"


    Kunpeng said with an indifferent smile, "zhenyuanzi Taoist friends don''t need to be like this. I''m not talking big. The later Taoist friends turn into reincarnation and master the fundamentals of the three realms. If someone threatens too much, there will be a slight turbulence in the underground, which will add karma to the convenience, while the poor Taoist master the stars of the week. As long as I read the stars of the week, the stars of the week will be destroyed. At that time, the three realms don''t exist, and even the Taoist ancestors can''t stop them."


    Zhen Yuanzi didn''t expect that Kunpeng and empress Houtu had such a crazy idea, but he was shocked. He only heard him say, "two Taoist friends can''t have such an idea. In that case, two Taoist friends will die!"


    Kunpeng said, "as long as the other party doesn''t force us too much, we will not act like this. But if our lives are threatened, it''s the best choice to die with the other party."


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "it''s crazy for the two Taoist friends to forget their heads. It''s hard for me to accept it for a while."


    Kunpeng said, "in fact, there''s nothing to accept. I''m just in case with my later Taoist friends. As long as the Taoist ancestor doesn''t fight us, I won''t do such an adverse thing."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he was a little confused and asked, "why do Kunpeng Taoist friends worry that Daozu will deal with you?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "zhenyuanzi Taoist friends are too honest. Do you think it''s so easy for us quasi saints who don''t have the opportunity to achieve the throne? Can you and I resist once the punishment comes?"


    Zhen Yuanzi didn''t think so when he heard this, and said, "Taoist friends are worried too much. Since Taoist Zu said that after the Seven Saints of the heavenly way gather together, we will have a chance to prove the Tao, so we can''t take action against us."


    Kunpeng sneered: "zhenyuanzi Taoist friend, the Taoist ancestor just said that we could prove the great road, but did not say that we would not obstruct it. The Seven Saints of the heavenly way will gather together and the heavenly way will be complete. If you and I want to prove the way, will the heavenly way agree?"


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi became melancholy. Kunpeng''s words were not unreasonable. For a moment, Zhen Yuanzi said, "the reason why Kunpeng Taoist friends do this is to force Daozu not to attack you when they become Taoists?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I have ideas in this regard, but not all of them!"


    Zhen Yuanzi asked, "Taoist friends have now cut off three corpses, but why they don''t testify. Is it true that they can testify only after the Seven Saints of heaven are improved, as the Taoist ancestor said?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s not true. You can prove the Tao by cutting off three corpses. The reason why I don''t prove the Tao is that I don''t trust my disciples."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu were surprised. They never thought that Kunpeng was so kind to his disciples that even preaching could be postponed.


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "Taoist friends do not lose the title of Saint teacher, which is good for disciples. Since Taoist friends have cut three corpses and can testify at any time, can you tell me the key?"


    Kunpeng nodded and asked, "I don''t know what kind of way zhenyuanzi Taoist friend wants to testify?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "I want to cut three corpses into Tao like my Taoist friends."


    Hearing this, Kunpeng sighed: "Taoist friend zhenyuanzi, it''s not that I want to attack you, but the method of cutting three corpses into Tao is not so easy. If I don''t help two catastrophes, I can''t cut three corpses at all, and you and I don''t get the whole method of cutting three corpses into Tao, but it''s impossible for Taoist friends to practice this method. According to the poor Tao, it''s better for Taoist friends to take the method of merit and morality, so it''s easier to prove the Tao and become holy."

 Chapter 703

    Zhen Yuanzi was shocked when he heard Kunpeng''s words. He never thought that his method of cutting three corpses was incomplete, so he asked, "how did Taoist friends know that the method of cutting three corpses we learned is incomplete?"


    Kunpeng said, "I have discussed this matter with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, so I know it."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Taoist friends also got the guidance of Tongtian cult leader when they cut three corpses?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "when I discussed with the leader of Tongtian cult, I had already cut off the three corpses, and the method of cutting the three corpses is not the same as that handed down by the Taoist ancestor."


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu were shocked. They never thought that Kunpeng would succeed with his own wisdom when the method of cutting three corpses was incomplete.


    Just listen, Zhen Yuanzi said, "can you tell me the complete method of cutting three corpses!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "What''s the difficulty? In fact, when we were listening to the Taoist priest''s sermon, the Taoist priest who became a saint didn''t explain it in detail, but we had to get some fur! Cutting three corpses to become a Tao not only requires innate Lingbao, but also must ensure that the three innate Lingbao used to cut three corpses can''t collide with each other, otherwise after cutting three corpses, we can''t succeed when we want three corpses to be one, and these three corpses are one It''s the last step to chop three corpses into the Tao. Only the three corpses can prove the holy way. Although I don''t know what innate treasure zhenyuanzi is going to use to chop the last corpse, Xiangbi can''t find his own innate treasure. Therefore, in my opinion, Taoist friends should take the method of merit and morality to prove the Tao. Now Taoist friends have cut two corpses, but they don''t need to use merit and morality to prove the Tao Too much merit. "


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he sighed, "what Taoist friends said is simple, but now I go there to find so many merits. It seems that it is difficult for me to prove the holy way!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Taoist friends, this is a fan of the situation. The red cloud is a saint destined by the way of heaven. If you can help him prove the holy throne, the way of heaven will naturally give you merit."


    Zhen Yuanzi was stunned when he heard this, but then he was ecstatic. In this way, he can not only help his good friend to prove the holy throne, but also get great merit, which is really killing two birds with one stone.


    Just listen to Zhen Yuanzi said, "thank you for your advice. I''m very grateful."


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "it''s nothing, but it''s not easy for Taoist friends to think about the merit. However, they don''t know what the two saints in the West think, and the Styx river. These Taoist friends should pay attention to it."


    Zhen Yuanzi asked, "do you know where Hongyun is now reincarnated?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "I''m afraid only Daozu knows about it, but I can''t do anything about it."


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi sighed with disappointment: "I can''t figure out the whereabouts of Hongyun''s reincarnation, but how can I help him prove the holy way? It seems that it will take some time to get that merit."


    Kunpeng said, "the way of heaven is to the public. If you pay, you will gain. There is no benefit for nothing. If you want to get that merit, you must pay some time."


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "I also know this, but the three realms are so large and there are many people. How can I find the reincarnation of Hongyun?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it is naturally difficult to find Hongyun''s reincarnation body alone, but Daoyou can find the Jade Emperor for help. If he helps, it is not difficult to find Hongyun''s reincarnation body."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "thank you for your advice, but I forgot the existence of Haotian as an ally."


    Kunpeng said, "zhenyuanzi Taoist friend, you need to explain to you that even if you can help Hongyun become holy, you may not be able to prove the holy way. After all, you don''t have too many merits."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "even if Taoist friends don''t say this, I can understand it."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s good for Taoist friends to understand. Now there are still thousands of years to go before the great disaster. Taoist friends still need to seek more merits and virtues during this period of time."


    Although empress Houtu had the power to protect herself, she was very worried about the witch family and said to Kunpeng, "Taoist friend of Kunpeng, now the witch family has broken its oath and officially appeared in the three realms. Should I be born?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "at this time, it''s not the time when the witch family was born. Taoist friends have to endure for some time. Only when the great disaster begins can the witch family appear. And I don''t know if you ever thought about what to do once Taoist friends testify?"


    Empress Houtu said suspiciously, "the six samsaras are transformed by my body. Even if I prove the holy way, these six samsaras naturally belong to my management."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "Taoist friends take things too simple. Taoist friends don''t get the way. The underground house is under the control of Taoist friends, but the saints have nothing to say. If Taoist friends become saints, how can the saints let Taoist friends continue to control the underground house? At that time, they will work together to force Taoist friends to give up the control of the underground house."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "what Kunpeng''s Taoist friends said is that the underground is the foundation of the three realms. If the later Taoist friends get the way, they will not be limited by the underground again. The saints will naturally use this reason to force the Taoist friends to give up the control of the underground."


    Empress Houtu said, "the six samsara is transformed by my body. What qualifications do the saints have to force me? As long as I move my mind, the six samsara will be controlled by me, but the two Taoist friends are more worried."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "if the later Taoist friends think so, it''s a big mistake. It''s better to say when they are not saints. Taoist friends can''t leave the underground, and there''s nothing to say about the saints in charge of the underground. Once Taoist friends become saints, they will be like the same party and discriminate against the different. Naturally, the Seven Saints of heaven won''t allow Taoist friends to threaten their orthodoxy like this."


    Empress Houtu said suspiciously, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, even if I can become a saint, how can I threaten the saints? It''s too high for me to say so."


    Kun Peng sighed: "Taoist friends are obsessed with the situation and don''t see the cause and effect of things. If Taoist friends become saints, the witch family will have the support of saints and the underground behind them. The boundless luck will certainly flourish. The four religions of man, Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism are based on the human race. The prosperity of the witch family will naturally affect their orthodoxy. Not to mention the fact that the Witch and the demon are not independent, the empress Nuwa of the demon family can''t see it When the Wu clan prospers, it will naturally encourage the saints. "


    Empress Houtu felt the danger when she heard Kunpeng''s words, so she asked, "since Kunpeng Taoist friend saw this, I don''t know if there is a solution?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "the way is not to see how Taoist friends choose. First, find an heir from the witch family before Taoist friends become saints and take over the rule of the underground government; second, combine with the heaven court to let the underground government be officially managed by the heaven court, so that the saints have nothing to say. I don''t know which one you want to choose?"


    Empress Houtu sighed, "I''d better choose the first one. After all, there is a deep hatred between Tianting and my witch family. They can''t obey the command of Tianting, even in name."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I don''t want to hide from my friends. In fact, I think so. I''ve seen Xingtian witch, and I know his character better. I''m afraid it''s difficult to end the hatred between him and Haotian. The first point is more suitable for the situation of the witch family and won''t cause the dissatisfaction of the witch family."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard the conversation between empress Houtu and Kunpeng, his heart was full of ups and downs. He sighed, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, we are united. It seems strong, but it''s not. First of all, there are many contradictions within ourselves. Once we meet a strong enemy, I''m afraid everyone will watch with their arms and reap the benefits."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "what zhenyuanzi Taoist friends said is very true. The contradiction between Taoist friends and the Styx River, the contradiction between the witch family and the heaven court, and the contradiction between the poor road and the Styx River and the heaven court also have great causes and consequences. I don''t know what they think in their hearts. I don''t know when they will give us a blow behind our back."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "it seems that Taoist friends have been affected by the actions of the leader of Tongtian cult, but it''s no wonder that Taoist friends will react like this."


    Kunpeng said: "don''t hide it from Taoist friends. In this situation, I really don''t trust our loose alliance, but now with the support of two Taoist friends, I think it''s not too difficult for everyone to preserve themselves in the next mass robbery. As for the two Taoist friends who borrow the strength of mass robbery to prove the holy throne, I think it''s very difficult. Even if they succeed, I''m afraid they will be after mass robbery!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said with a smile, "if you don''t say it, I also understand that as long as there is hope, I can wait for a long time."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "if only Taoist friends could think so."


    Seeing that he had formed a strong alliance with Kunpeng and empress Houtu, Zhen Yuanzi stopped talking and left. He left Kunpeng and empress Houtu a chance to discuss alone.

 Chapter 704

    Kunpeng was very happy with Zhen Yuanzi''s move. Although Zhen Yuanzi joined him in the small alliance with empress Houtu, Kunpeng was inconvenient to tell him some things in detail.


    After Zhen Yuanzi left, Kunpeng said to empress Houtu, "can you think of a specific person to take charge of the underground government?"


    Empress Houtu sighed: "now there are few great witches in the witch family who can take action, but it is difficult to choose the candidate. I wonder if Kunpeng Taoist friend can give some advice!"


    Kunpeng said with a wry smile, "this is your family business of the witch family, but it''s hard for me to intervene."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are too worried. My witch family has never regarded Taoist friends as outsiders. If Taoist friends have good people to choose, just speak frankly!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "well, since Taoist friends love you so much, I''ll give you an opinion. Whether you can make it or not, you still need to make your own decision."


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friends, please speak frankly. I''m all ears."


    Kunpeng said: "in fact, there are two more suitable choices for the Lord of the underground government. One is the Qin Shihuang who devoted himself to reincarnation. He can unify the seven countries to see his strategy, and the other is the great witch Chi!"


    Empress Houtu sighed, "can you explain it in detail?"


    Kunpeng said: "Qin Shihuang is more dominant in the rule of the people, but his self-cultivation is not as good as that of great witch Chi. It is difficult to deter the four sides. Great witch Chi is very suitable in all aspects. Unfortunately, he is now sealed by the Yellow Emperor, and one thing is that once great witch Chi gets out of trouble, he doesn''t know whether he is willing to settle down. This is what the poor man is most worried about. Today''s situation is very complicated You also know that if Chi Chi gets out of trouble and wants to compete for the world, I''m afraid the witch clan will be destroyed. Even with the protection of Taoist friends, his strength will be greatly damaged. "


    Empress Houtu sighed, "what Taoist friends said is very true, but Chi Chi has been trapped for so long, but it should be time to get out of trouble?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "this is beyond the control of the poor Tao. It''s not too difficult if Taoist friends want to save chi from trouble, but Taoist friends need to consider whether they can persuade Chi."


    Empress Houtu said, "Chi Chi is always a member of my witch family. It''s no problem for me to come forward and persuade."


    Seeing that empress Houtu decided to save Chi, Kunpeng had to say, "since Houtu Taoist friends decided to save Chi, I don''t want to stop them, but Taoist friends had better save Chi''s head first, so that both sides can still communicate and listen to Chi''s ideas. I think it''s better!"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she sighed: "I understand what Taoist friends think, but I still believe Chi will not violate my orders!"


    Seeing that empress Houtu was so sure, Kunpeng said, "in that case, the Taoist friend will decide for himself. However, the Taoist friend of the position of the Lord of the underworld had better transfer it as soon as possible and fix the matter before the saints can''t do it."


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "Taoist friends, please rest assured that I will complete the exchange of underground government as soon as possible."


    Kunpeng said: "at the time of handover, Taoist friends had better invite Haotian to testify. After all, he is the Lord of the three realms, which is personally sealed by Taoist ancestors. With his recognition, all saints have nothing to say."


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friends have been trying to change others. I don''t know what plans they have for themselves?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "thank you for your concern. I have long planned. My goal is the earth star. I don''t want to intervene in the competition for the earth fairy world. After all, there are too few disciples under my door to compete with the saints!"


    Empress Houtu was surprised when she heard this. She thought that Kunpeng''s high-profile entry into the earth star was just to make the saints lower their vigilance, but she didn''t think that Kunpeng really wanted to develop in the Earth Star and give up everything in the earth fairy world. She just heard empress Houtu ask: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the Earth Star''s dragon vein is broken now, and the aura of heaven and earth is rapidly lost. It won''t be long before the aura will be exhausted. What''s the benefit of Taoist friends paying so much attention to such a place?"


    Kunpeng said, "I know what Taoist friends said, but there are countless people of the human race on the earth star. I can''t give them up because of the loss of aura. After all, I''m a human saint and can''t be too ruthless."


    Empress Houtu sighed, "Taoist friends attach too much importance to friendship. Nu Wa, as the virgin of the human race, ignored this matter. The supreme Lao Jun, as the leader of the human religion, is also indifferent to this. I''m afraid it''s difficult to change their fate if only Taoist friends support him."


    Kunpeng sighed, "these poor people don''t know. They always have to try everything. Maybe they will get a glimmer of life. They can''t do it if they give up them like this."


    Although Kunpeng said so, in his heart, he was fully confident to ensure the safety of the Terrans on the earth star. His confidence came from his own world, but the matter was important, but Kunpeng dared not tell empress Houtu, so as to prevent the attention of Taoist Hongjun from damaging his great event.


    Kunpeng''s caution is not that he doesn''t believe in the empress, but that the less one knows, the less dangerous it is. The less people know that he has a side, the safer the world itself will be.


    The underworld is bustling, but empress Nuwa is extremely afraid of it. She is afraid that empress Houtu will use everyone''s strength to deal with the demon clan. At this time, empress Nuwa is very dissatisfied with Kunpeng. She thinks that if Kunpeng is not in it, people will not get together in the underworld. Empress Nuwa never thought that if she hadn''t been provoking Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian It is a pity that empress Nuwa only saw the place where Kunpeng was sorry for her, but she didn''t think of her mistake.


    Empress Nu Wa could not bear it after staying in the wa palace for a short time, so she got up and went to jin''ao island to meet the leader of Tongtian cult and discuss countermeasures with him.


    After arriving at jin''ao Island, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "I don''t know what younger martial sister Nu Wa is doing here?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "senior brother Tongtian, now Kunpeng and others are doing business in the underground. Kunpeng, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi clearly don''t regard you and me as allies. What do you think of this?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult was also dissatisfied with Kunpeng, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother''s move. He thought that the other party didn''t invite him, but he didn''t fulfill the responsibility of allies. When he heard Nuwa''s words, he couldn''t help saying: "Kunpeng''s move is against the duty of his allies. It seems that he is different from what I told younger martial sister last time. He doesn''t want to associate with me anymore. In that case, let''s go with him!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother Tongtian must not do this. If Kunpeng does not teach him a lesson, we will become the laughing stock of the three worlds in the future."


    The leader of Tongtian cult frowned when he heard this. The reason why Kunpeng was alienated from him was not that nun Wa''s words aroused the dissatisfaction of the other party, and Kunpeng was very kind to him. Let alone the first World War of Fengshen, if it hadn''t been for Kunpeng''s help, he might have been killed. Now Kunpeng has instructed him to refine the most valuable merit and virtue of the day after tomorrow ¡õ ¡õ his own luck, such as Under this great kindness, the leader of Tongtian cult will be disadvantageous to Kunpeng again. I''m afraid he will be despised by the immortals in the three worlds.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "younger martial sister Nuwa, everything is easy to gather and disperse, but you and I don''t have to. That will only attract trouble, but it won''t help."


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly, "senior brother Tongtian''s words are bad! If we don''t teach Kunpeng a lesson, I''m afraid that Haotian and queen Xi will leave us."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "that Haotian and the queen mother of the West were originally solicited by Kunpeng, and their departure is also normal. However, you and I can''t hate Kunpeng because of small things. Especially now, when the quantitative robbery hasn''t started, the saints can''t take action. Once you annoy Kunpeng, I''m afraid the interception and demon clan will suffer heavy losses."


    When it comes to the demon Nuwa empress, she doesn''t dare to do it again. She only listens to her sigh: "it''s the same. Let Kunpeng go, but I''m unwilling!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "younger martial sister Nuwa can''t think so, but Kunpeng has great kindness to you and me. He not only helped the demon family out of danger, but also helped me get the merit and virtue treasure. If you and I hate Kunpeng because of this small matter, who else in the three realms would like to be friends with us in the future?"


    Although empress Nuwa was unwilling, she also knew that she had just made a mistake when she heard the words of Tongtian cult leader. She shouldn''t be so impulsive, but it made Tongtian cult leader dissatisfied.


    Thinking of this, maiden wa said, "thank you for reminding me, senior brother, but I didn''t think about it well."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "it''s good if you can understand, younger martial sister. Since Kunpeng doesn''t want to make friends with us, we don''t have to make friends with him because of this, so as to avoid adding another opponent."


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. Even without the support of Kunpeng and Tianting, you and I are not afraid of the two saints, people and Buddhism in the West."


    Tongtian sect insisted that empress Nuwa no longer wanted to find Kunpeng''s trouble. She was very happy and said with a smile: "with the help of my younger martial sister and my ''immortal sword array'', even if the Four Saints join hands, they may not be able to do anything for you and me."

 Chapter 705

    After the discussion in Zixiao palace, the fairy world became lively. Disciples of various sects showed themselves in the secular world one after another, striving for human beliefs and merits and preparing for the next robbery.


    That Haotian and the West queen mother are not willing to be weak, and let their confidants in Tianting show themselves in the world to seek merit. After leaving the hell, Zhen Yuanzi went to Tianting to discuss with Haotian and got Haotian''s support. He wandered around the earth fairy world in the hope of finding Hongyun''s reincarnation. Unfortunately, Zhen Yuanzi doesn''t know, but the red cloud doesn''t show until the great disaster. No matter how hard he tries to find it, it is difficult to get results.


    The earth fairy world was busy, but the earth star seemed very calm. People, Buddhism, Buddhism and Jiesi saw that Kunpeng wanted to develop on the earth star, but did not want to argue with Kunpeng for the earth star, so they recalled their disciples to the earth fairy world. There were no celestial practitioners in the whole earth star.


    Now Kunpeng not only sent all his disciples to Dixing, but also himself came to Dixing from the earth fairy world. Only Bi Fang, Shang Yang, Bai Ze and Wu Zetian were left to guard the Beiming sea.


    Kunpeng''s move made the saints very happy. Without Kunpeng in the earth fairy world, they don''t have to worry about their disciples. The happiest of them is the two saints in the West. Without the suppression of Kunpeng, Buddhism can flourish in the earth fairy world.


    Before long, Buddhism suppressed the development of truncated religion and demon clan in Nanzhan Prefecture by virtue of its many disciples and its own experts higher than people, interpretation and interception. The reason why Buddhism can suppress the interception of religion and the demon clan so quickly is that it can not do without the help of people''s religion. After obtaining the tacit consent of the supreme Lao Jun, the Shushan sword sect began a new round of attack on the demon clan.


    What made the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa not expect was that Haotian and Xiwang''s mother didn''t stand with them and asked the interceptors in Tianting to help, but the demon saints of the demon family didn''t dare to come forward, so the interceptors and the demon family soon lost their control over Nanzhan Prefecture.


    At this time, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help thinking of Kunpeng. If Kunpeng was there, Buddhism and people''s religion didn''t dare to force them like this. Unfortunately, because of his short-sightedness with empress Nuwa, he forced Kunpeng away. Even if he wanted to find Kunpeng to help again, he couldn''t help but resist the pressure of people and Buddhism.


    Empress Nuwa did not expect that Haotian and Queen Mother Xi would stand idly by. She went to heaven several times to ask Haotian and Queen Mother Xi for help, but they were politely rejected by each other. At this time, empress Nuwa found the gap between herself and Kunpeng, but she regretted unceasingly, but it was useless for her to regret so far. In order to avoid her and the leader of Tongtian cult, Kunpeng went to the earth star in person and left the fairy world. Kunpeng didn''t even say hello to her and the leader of Tongtian cult. It can be seen that Kunpeng was completely disappointed with her and the leader of Tongtian cult. Even if he found Kunpeng, it was difficult to get each other''s support, and he could only swallow the bitter fruit.


    Speaking of the retreat of the two western saints from the earth star, the dingguang joyful Buddha did not respect this instruction. Leave your disciples in the Earth Star secretly and take the opportunity to develop your power.


    Dingguang Huanxi Buddha did so because he was embarrassed in the west, so he wanted to develop his power and get rid of today''s dilemma, but he didn''t know that it was his idea that brought disaster to himself. In the end, he not only did not get benefits, but caused the dissatisfaction of the two saints in the West.


    After arriving at the earth star, Kunpeng did not forget his "Pangu tripod", the most valuable treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow. He first looked carefully. When he saw that there was nothing, he began to prepare everything.


    Kunpeng first asked Cangjie if he could find Bai Suzhen. He had to say that Cangjie worked really fast. Now he has found Bai Suzhen and told the teacher about Bai Suzhen''s whereabouts.


    Cangjie was so worried about the teacher, but he was very confused about a little demon, so he asked, "teacher, Bai Suzhen is just a little demon, and her cultivation is pitifully low. She hasn''t been cultivated into an immortal. What is worth the teacher''s concern about her?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "although Bai Suzhen is a little demon, it is of great use to be a teacher. What is Cangjie''s nature of Bai Suzhen now?"


    Cangjie said, "Bai Suzhen is very kind-hearted. She is willing to help others, but she seems to be interested in Buddhism."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "it seems that Bai Suzhen''s arrival has not changed Bai Suzhen''s belief in Buddhism. Anyway, since he wants to get the luck of the world through her hand, he will take him as a disciple herself. Presumably, she will not refuse. But she can''t be too hasty."


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said, "enlightenment, tell Jingwei and Chang''e about Bai Suzhen''s whereabouts and let them get along with Bai Suzhen, and you will gather merits and virtues in the world."


    Cangjie was very happy when he heard this. He asked him to be a big man to monitor a banshee, but he was a little embarrassed. So Cangjie happily told Jingwei and Chang''e everything about Bai Suzhen. For Jingwei and Chang''e, this is a fair play, and they are also very happy.


    Jingwei never forgot Jiang Ziya, so he said, "teacher, Jiang Ziya is now abandoned on the Earth Star by Yuanshi Tianzun. Do you think we can help him to prove the fairy way as soon as possible?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a smile, "it''s not difficult for Jiang Ziya to prove the immortal way, but have you thought about the reaction of Yuanshi Tianzun?"


    Jingwei said, "the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty regarded Jiang Ziya as an abandoned son. Even if we help him, what does Jiang Ziya have to do with him!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "that''s all, but Jiang Ziya is still an elucidation disciple after all. You and I can''t cross the Yuanshi Tianzun. That''s a plain cause and effect with the Yuanshi Tianzun."


    Hearing this, Jingwei asked, "teacher, what should we do? We can''t ignore Jiang Ziya!"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment and said, "well, Jingwei, go and call Jiang Ziya. As a teacher, have a good talk with him and see what he wants."


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "teacher, the disciple is going to bring Jiang Ziya to see you!" Jingwei said, so he got up and went to find Jiang Ziya.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng smiled and said, "since you are so anxious, go and bring Jiang Ziya. It''s good to settle your mind and facilitate your cultivation in the future."


    Seeing that the teacher agreed with her proposal, Jingwei quickly got up and went to Kunlun mountain to find Jiang Ziya.


    After Jingwei left, Kunpeng said to Cangjie, "Cangjie, you go to the world to accumulate merit, but don''t reveal your identity, so as not to cause turmoil in the world. You should keep this in mind."


    Hearing this, Cangjie hurriedly said, "disciple, remember what the teacher taught you!"


    Kunpeng nodded, motioned Cangjie to step down first, and then said to Hou Yi, "Hou Yi, empress Houtu wants to rescue the sealed Chi Chi witch. Look for it in the Earth Star and see if you can find the place where the seal Chi is."


    When Hou Yi heard this, he asked, "teacher, Chi was killed by Xuanyuan in the earth fairy world. How can the Earth Star have his seal? Looking for Chi''s seal, it''s better to go directly to rescue the trapped witch Baiqi and Qin Shihuang!"


    Kunpeng said, "as a teacher, it''s reasonable for you to look for nature. You can look for it. As for Baiqi and Qin Shihuang, this is not the time for them to get out of trouble."


    Hou Yi asked, "teacher, when can they get out of trouble?"


    Kunpeng said: "this is not under the jurisdiction of the teacher. It mainly depends on how empress Houtu chooses. If she chooses Qin Shihuang as the Lord of the underground, then Qin Shihuang can get out of trouble, otherwise it will take another period of time. However, according to the teacher, empress Houtu wants Chi to take charge of the underground. It seems that he and Baiqi need to wait until the next amount of robbery to get out of trouble."


    Hou Yi was very happy when he heard that Chi Yi, Bai Qi and Qin Shihuang would get out of trouble. He retreated and said nothing more. The whole person was in a happy state and was dreaming of the prosperity of the witch family.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng ignored him, and then said to Wudao, "Wudao, before the disaster, you use your natural powers to carefully monitor the every move of the three realms. If something big happens, you should immediately notify your teacher! Especially Tianting and demon clan, you should pay more attention."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s orders, the enlightenment hurried forward and said, "please rest assured, teacher. The disciples must pay careful attention to the every move of the heaven and the demon family!"


    Kunpeng nodded and motioned to Wu Dao to step back.

 Chapter 706

    At this time, Jingwei rushed in with Jiang Ziya. Kunpeng smiled and said, "Jingwei, your character needs to be honed. It''s always bad."


    When Jingwei heard this, he stuck out his tongue and said, "I will remember the teacher''s instruction and correct it in the future."


    Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing at Jingwei and said, "forget it. If you can change it, it won''t be you anymore. Can you bring Jiang Ziya?"


    Jingwei said, "the disciple has brought him and is waiting outside!"


    Kunpeng said, "bring him in and talk to him as a teacher."


    After hearing the teacher''s instructions, Jingwei immediately went out and brought Jiang Ziya in. Jiang Ziya hurriedly came forward and said, "Jiang Ziya, the descendant of the Terran, has seen the saint, and the saint is blessed!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "Jiang Ziya, get up and talk. I ask you, what are your plans for the future?"


    Jiang Ziya got up and sighed, "now in this case, the younger generation can only take one step at a time. I don''t know when they will be abandoned by the teacher as a ghost for death!"


    Kunpeng also understands Jiang Ziya''s situation. Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord Laojun will fight against him in the next robbery. Now if he helps Jiang Ziya, he can make trouble for the Yuanshi Tianzun and make him busy for a while.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said: "Jiang Ziya, now another thousand years will be the arrival of a new round of quantitative robbery. You will naturally know the danger after a round of quantitative robbery. I won''t say more. According to the character of the original Heavenly Master, you will be abandoned by him on the list of gods. You should be mentally prepared!"


    When Jingwei heard this, he hurriedly said, "teacher, now the disciple is only Jiang Ziya. You can''t let him be calculated by the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and be controlled by others on the list of gods!"


    Jiang Ziya didn''t expect Jingwei to protect himself so much. He was afraid that he would cause the saint''s dissatisfaction with Jingwei, so he hurriedly said: "the younger generation''s own qualification is very poor. It''s also a good thing to be on the God list. At least it''s a good choice to be an immortal. The saint doesn''t need to worry about the younger generation."


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "Jiang Ziya, what are you talking about? Teacher, Jiang Ziya is just nonsense. I hope you can help him."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Jingwei, you are a fan of the situation. Even if Jiang Ziya is on the list of gods, do you forget how the intercepted disciples recover their accomplishments?"


    Jingwei was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "the teacher means to let Jiang Ziya do the same!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s what it means to be a teacher. The second grade Xuanshui Black Lotus has grown several more over the years. It''s not a big deal to give Jiang Ziya one. Moreover, it can kill two birds with one stone. It can not only end the cause and effect between Jiang Ziya and Yuanshi Tianzun, but also help Jiang Ziya change his qualification at this time."


    Jiang Ziya didn''t understand what Kunpeng and Jingwei said, but he saw that Jingwei was so happy and knew it was a good thing. In his heart, he was very grateful to Jingwei and Kunpeng for their enthusiastic help.


    At this time, Jiang Ziya said, "the holy master and the ancestors don''t have to worry about me. I''m just a rotten life. There''s nothing to give up?"


    Kunpeng said, "I have my own opinion on Jiang Ziya''s affairs. If you want to get out of the current situation, you must die for Yuanshi Tianzun and return the kindness of Yuanshi Tianzun on the God list. Can you do that?"


    Jiang Ziya said, "holy master, I can do it, but I also have eyes and ears in heaven. Maybe I can help the holy master!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "you mean the Ziwei emperor?"


    Jiang Ziya didn''t think that Kunpeng would know the relationship between Ziwei emperor and him, so he said, "what you said is Ziwei emperor! This person can be used by the saint at ease."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "after a thousand years, everyone on the list of gods can be free, but the Ziwei emperor is of no use. Now Tianting and I are also allies. There is no need to hate Haotian and the West Queen Mother. Well, go down first. When the time comes, I will send someone to inform you."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ziya said goodbye to Kunpeng and then retreated.


    After Jiang Ziya retired, Kunpeng said to Jingwei, "Jiang Ziya, this matter has been decided. In the future, it can be regarded as a nail for us to enter the heaven. Now we have to wait for the cooperation of Yuanshi Tianzun."


    Jingwei was very happy with Kunpeng''s arrangement and said, "thank you, teacher!"


    Kunpeng said, "well, you and Chang''e go down to protect Bai Suzhen. As long as her life is not in danger, you should not interfere. In addition, you should pay more attention to persuading her to the Tao and not to respect the West."


    Jingwei said, "I understand!"


    After Kunpeng sent all his disciples out, he was always uneasy. However, he didn''t know whether he could preserve a trace of blood for the Chinese people and whether the disaster of China could be avoided in the future.


    After Kunpeng arranged everything on the earth star, empress Nuwa couldn''t stand the pressure of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism on the demon family. She went to jin''ao island to meet the leader of Tongtian cult to discuss countermeasures.


    After the two took their seats, empress Nuwa first said, "senior brother Tongtian, now the demon clan and interception are suppressed by people, Buddhism and Buddhism, and have lost the control of Nanzhan Prefecture. Do you have any countermeasures?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "if junior sister Nuwa has countermeasures, do you think I will just watch the interception step by step suppressed by the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism?"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, it''s not a way to go on like this. Now I can''t suppress those demon saints. What should I do?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect was shocked when he heard this, and hurriedly said, "younger martial sister Nuwa can''t let those demon saints fight now, otherwise it will give the three religions an excuse to officially kill the demon clan!"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "I know this, but now the situation of the demon family makes those demon saints unable to hold on. I can''t help it. I came to discuss with my senior brother."


    Tongtian sect leader sighed: "younger martial sister Nuwa is really not good. You can ask Haotian for help. He is also our ally and should give us some help!"


    Empress Nuwa smiled bitterly and said, "senior brother Tongtian doesn''t work. Now that Haotian is competing with the three religions for merit, he doesn''t take us seriously at all. It''s no use for me to go once."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sighed: "it seems that Haotian and the queen mother of the West are going to break with us. At the beginning, you and I miscalculated. We thought that the matter of Kunpeng was nothing, but we didn''t expect that it would eventually affect the views of Haotian and the queen mother of the West on us. They kept away from us for fear of becoming the next Kunpeng."


    Empress Nuwa''s face changed when she heard the Tongtian leader''s words. If it weren''t for her dissatisfaction with Kunpeng, the Tongtian leader wouldn''t have a gap with Kunpeng, and the interception and demon clan wouldn''t have such an end today. At this time, empress Nuwa was very angry!


    Thinking of this, empress wa said, "the responsibility for this matter lies mainly with me. If I were not dissatisfied with Kunpeng, it would not arouse Kunpeng''s disgust if my senior brother said that to him, and the matter would not have come to this point."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "you can''t say that. I can''t blame my younger martial sister for this. I also have a great responsibility. I shouldn''t do that ungrateful thing. I can''t blame others if I stop teaching."


    Empress Nuwa said, "we underestimated Kunpeng and thought whether he did nothing, but we didn''t think that once the three religions were united, we would have such a great ability. If we could have thought of this earlier, how dare Kunpeng, Haotian and West queen mother dare to be presumptuous in the three religions."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "what''s the use of saying these now? Let''s think about what to do again!"


    Empress Nuwa thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, we can''t. We can only go and ask Kunpeng for help. With his help, the three religions naturally dare not be rampant again!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, you don''t know Kunpeng. Do you think Kunpeng will agree to help you and me now?"


    Nuwa said, "we should try anyway. It''s better than worrying here."


    The leader of Tongtian cult also had no way to see Nu Wa''s insistence, so he said, "well, you and I will go to see Kunpeng!"

 Chapter 707

    Empress Nuwa saw that the Tongtian cult leader agreed to her proposal, but she had a long sigh in her heart. She was afraid that the Tongtian cult leader would ignore the safety of interception in order to save face, so that the demon family would be miserable.


    Empress Nuwa didn''t want to wait for the leader of Tongtian to regret, so she quickly got up and went to the Earth Star to see Kunpeng with the leader of Tongtian. The sage wanted to find Kunpeng, but it was not hard. In an instant, they came to the foothold of Kunpeng in the earth star.


    Kunpeng was not surprised when he saw the arrival of Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa. Even if he had already arrived, as long as he left the earth fairyland and broke off his relationship with the sect and the demon family, the people, Buddhism and Buddhism would naturally do their best to suppress the development of the sect and the demon family, so as not to threaten his ability.


    Although Kunpeng knew that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa came to ask for help, he pretended not to know and asked, "what''s the matter with the two Taoist friends here?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "Kunpeng is a Taoist friend, but I come to ask for help from Taoist friends!"


    However, Kunpeng did not expect that the leader of Tongtian sect would speak frankly and ask for help. He was stunned for a moment. For a moment, he said, "Taoist friends are joking. How can the forces of intercepting the sect and the demon family need the help of the poor Tao!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect was also prepared for Kunpeng''s reaction, but he really encountered incomparable hatred in his heart.


    Empress Nuwa was a little unhappy when she saw that Kunpeng refused. She personally came with the leader of Tongtian cult, who is the respect of saints, which has given Kunpeng a lot of face, but Kunpeng didn''t keep them in her heart.


    Thinking of this virgin, empress wa couldn''t help humming coldly and said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, I don''t know if the original alliance is still counted. Now I''m in trouble with senior brother Tongtian. Can''t Taoist friends just stand idly by?"


    Empress Nuwa didn''t mention that it was OK. When she said this, Kunpeng was very angry and sneered: "don''t you think it''s funny that empress Nuwa said so. At first, I kindly reminded you that the demon family was in trouble, but what did I get. Now I don''t want to do this thankless thing again, and there are only five disciples who have helped me. Please go back!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard the words of empress Nu Wa, he immediately said something bad. Before he spoke to stop it, Kunpeng spoke back. In this way, the leader of Tongtian cult regretted that he should not form an alliance with a fussy person like empress Nu Wa. When he thought of this, the leader''s face changed suddenly.


    Empress Nuwa did not expect that Kunpeng would not give herself face. She didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help saying, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, younger martial sister Nuwa is just in a hurry. She didn''t mean it. Please forgive me."


    Empress Nuwa also took the opportunity to say, "I made a mistake just now. Please forgive me!"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "understanding is out of the question. Just let''s talk about it."


    Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian cult knew that Kunpeng and empress Nuwa could not live in peace. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart. However, if you want to think about it, the leader of Tongtian still has to say what you should say. Just listen to him: "I also know that there are not many disciples under Kunpeng Taoist friends, so I don''t necessarily need their help, but I ask Taoist friends to point out a clear way for me and younger martial sister Nuwa!"


    Kunpeng sighed when he heard the words of Tongtian sect leader: "Tongtian sect leader has indeed changed. He would never say such humble words before, let alone! I will do my duty as an ally again, and I will account with them. Even if they are no longer allies, they will not become enemies in the future."


    Thinking of this, Kun Peng said, "Taoist friends of Tongtian, in fact, you are obsessed with the situation and have not found each other''s weaknesses. If Taoist friends can attack the weaknesses of the three religions, it will not take long for Taoist friends to get out of trouble!"


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult was in great spirits and hurriedly asked, "I don''t know what weaknesses the three religions have. Please give me some advice!"


    Kunpeng said: "I dare not give advice. In fact, Taoist friends do not need to disperse their strength to resist the three religions at the same time. They just need to concentrate on fighting one religion. In that way, they will not be able to bear the convenience for a long time, and will naturally withdraw from the struggle with Taoist friends."


    Empress Nuwa disagreed and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, we didn''t think about what you said, but concentrate on one religion, and the other two religions will take advantage of it, so we''ll lose faster!"


    Kunpeng said: "The two Taoists are afraid that they have misjudged each other''s determination. People and Buddhism may still watch and help each other, but this can never be the case between Buddhism and people and Buddhism. Kong xuanxiu, a disciple of Tongtian Taoists, is an advanced saint in the three realms. Except for the quasi saints of the older generation, there are no rivals in the other three religions except saints. As long as he is willing to fight hard, he is not afraid to hurt the three religions The plight of Taoist friends will naturally be broken. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, the leader of Tongtian cult was very surprised and hurriedly said, "thank you for your advice. Now the situation in the fairy world is critical. I don''t want to stay much. I''ll leave now!"


    Empress Nuwa didn''t want to talk to Kunpeng, so she left with Kunpeng. Kunpeng didn''t ask him to stay, so she got up and sent the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa out of the earth star.


    After leaving the earth star, the leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "younger martial sister Nuwa, Kunpeng really has great wisdom. Just a few words can solve our crisis!"


    Although empress Nuwa was dissatisfied with Kunpeng''s heart, she also knew that she could not compare with Kunpeng in terms of wisdom. She also sighed: "what elder martial brother said was very true. At the beginning, we shouldn''t have forced him to leave. We lost an ally for nothing, and let the two Saints in the West and the emperor Yuanshi laugh."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "what we lost is not an ally, but a group of allies. From the attitude of Tianting, they also don''t want to form an alliance with us, not to mention the underworld represented by Empress Houtu. She has always had an extraordinary friendship with Kunpeng. As for Styx and zhenyuanzi, we can win over."


    Mentioning Zhen Yuanzi, empress Nuwa sighed: "I mentioned the alliance with Zhen Yuanzi at the beginning, but later I forgot something. Now it seems that the relationship between Zhen Yuanzi and Kunpeng is also extraordinary, but I don''t understand that Zhen Yuanzi himself has a deep hatred with Kunpeng. How can he have a relationship with Kunpeng?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "you and I can''t see through the wisdom of Kunpeng. There must be a secret you and I don''t know. Otherwise, even if both sides settle the cause and effect, Zhen Yuanzi can''t be so close to Kunpeng!"


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very reasonable, but Kunpeng won''t be proud for long. The next amount of robbing red clouds will become holy. Kunpeng and he have a big cause and effect. There will be a fight between the two sides."


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister Nuwa underestimated Kunpeng. Even if he and zhenyuanzi can resolve each other''s cause and effect, let alone Hongyun, the two sides will not have a fight. Maybe they will form an alliance and support each other through the next disaster."


    Empress Nuwa didn''t think so when she heard this, and said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, it won''t be as easy as you said. After all, Kunpeng and Hongyun have a personal hatred!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "nothing is impossible. Everything can be discussed in the face of sufficient interests. Moreover, the cause and effect between Kunpeng and Hongyun is the cause and effect of Hongyun, who can''t blame Kunpeng."


    Empress Nuwa thought about this and thought that the leader of Tongtian sect was very reasonable. Then she said, "senior brother Tongtian, according to the words of Taoist ancestors, Hongyun is the protagonist of the next mass robbery. It must be that the person who sealed the God should come from his family. Do you think we can win Hongyun to form an alliance with us? If we can form an alliance with him, the next mass robbery will be of great benefit to you and me."


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed, "I can''t tell you this. No one knows what the character of Hongyun will be after reincarnation, and it''s not easy to find Hongyun before he becomes holy. Not to mention, not only can we think of this, but others will think of it, but now look at the Kunpeng walking in front of everyone."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "why is this Kunpeng always a prophet unconscious? Is his calculation really so powerful?"


    The leader of Tongtian said, "I''m afraid there is only one teacher who can see Kunpeng in the three realms, but it''s better to be persuaded by Kunpeng than to be attracted by people, Buddhism and Buddhism."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "but I''m afraid Kunpeng will hold a grudge against you and me, but you and I will be disadvantageous in the next robbery, so we will be attacked on all sides!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said: "Younger martial sister Nuwa still doesn''t know Kunpeng. Although we are estranged from him, Kunpeng won''t be against us. Don''t forget that the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun are very concerned about ''Kongtong seal'' and ''Xuanshui Black Lotus''. Moreover, the two saints in the West also have a great cause and effect with Kunpeng. The next robbery between the two sides is also possible. Kunpeng can''t avoid it Yes. "


    Empress Nuwa couldn''t help relaxing when she heard this and said, "the next robbery will take a thousand years. It''s better for us to solve the crisis as soon as possible."

 Chapter 708

    The fact that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa went to the Earth Star to see Kunpeng was immediately known by the two saints in the west, the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. They could not help worrying that Kunpeng would be persuaded by the leader of Tongtian cult to return to the earth fairy world. For a time, their actions to suppress the interception and demon clan slowed down and paid attention to Kunpeng''s every move.


    When they saw that Kunpeng did not return to the earth fairyland with empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult, they couldn''t help but have a long chat. They understood that there was really a gap between Kunpeng and the leader of Tongtian cult, which was very beneficial to them. Among them, the most happy ones are the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Without the help of the leader of Tongtian cult, they don''t think Kunpeng can be their enemy. The "Kongtong seal" and "Xuanshui Black Lotus" are waving to them.


    Unfortunately, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun did not consider whether their ideas could be fulfilled once Kunpeng gained the holy throne. Cutting three corpses into Tao was not comparable to their saints who demonstrated Tao with merit and virtue.


    The two saints of the West never thought about playing Kunpeng. Their goal is the Styx river. Although Kunpeng has a great cause and effect with them, the two saints of the West don''t want to affect the development of the West. Moreover, they also know that Kunpeng is cunning and secretly points out that there are many killing moves, but they don''t want to be plotted by Kunpeng.


    The two saints in the West are not optimistic about the idea of the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun. They don''t think Kunpeng can be calculated by the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun. Although Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader have been split, the more so, the two western saints think Kunpeng must have unique skills. It has to be said that although the cultivation and Lingbao of the two western saints are weaker than the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, they are far better than them in understanding people.


    Before the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of Yuanshi and the two saints of the West were happy, the apostolic and demon families launched a counterattack. They mainly targeted Kong Xuan, empress Yunxiao and empress Wudang. First, they killed aggressive Buddhist disciples. However, Kong Xuan''s five-color divine light and empress Yunxiao''s "mixed yuan gold fight" frightened the two saints of the west, so they quickly contracted their hands and stopped being enemies with the apostolic, After seeing the retreat of Buddhism, Kong Xuan, empress Yunxiao and Wudang Notre Dame, who were killing, couldn''t help thinking of the war of gods and the oppression of the two religions, so they turned around to kill people and the two religions. It was also the misfortune of the Shushan sword sect. They stepped on two boats and led the disciples of the sect to kill them desperately. Before long, the Shushan sword sect was beaten by the sect and didn''t dare to go out easily.


    The sudden outbreak of apostasy and demon clan shocked the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West. They suffered heavy losses without prevention. Buddhism is a little better, but the losses are only low-level disciples. Now Buddhism is the largest religion in the three worlds, and the loss of manpower has no great impact on them. However, the great old gentleman is much worse. The Shushan sword sect is his main force in the earth fairy world. The loss of so many people has greatly damaged his vitality. In a short time, he is unable to suppress the intercepting sect and the demon clan. Among the three sects, the one that suffered the least losses was the elucidation. The Shushan sword sect did not pay attention to the elucidation under the banner of people''s education. Therefore, Yuanshi Tianzun only sent several disciples to deal with it with Shushan. Unexpectedly, he escaped the counterattack of the interception. Seeing the heavy losses of Shushan sword sect, Yuanshi Tianzun took the opportunity to let the elucidation disciples go out of the mountain to compete for territory and fight against the Shushan chamber.


    Yuanshi Tianzun''s move has greatly dissatisfied the Supreme Lord. Unfortunately, now Shushan sword sect has suffered too much loss, and he is powerless to do anything, so he can only let the elucidation develop and grow again. It can be said that the counterattack between the interception and the demon family has brought infinite benefits to the elucidation. Naturally, the Yuanshi Tianzun will not go to fight with the interception.


    For the war of the four religions, Tianting and zhenyuanzi also benefited a lot. They went deep into the Terran to save the dead and heal the wounded, and achieved a lot of merit.


    Although the truncated religion and the demon clan had great power to block the suppression of the three religions and successfully counterattack their opponents, they still failed to recover the control of Nanzhan state in the end, and divided Nanzhan state into two and half with the West.


    The counterattack of the sect interception and the demon clan made people, the Buddhism and the Buddhism understand that everything can''t be done too much. Once the other party tries hard, they will also suffer heavy losses. Therefore, all forces have a very tacit understanding to close the swords and develop themselves, so that the fairy world has a rare peace.


    The calm land fairyland has ushered in a rapid development. All forces are desperately supporting the spokesperson of the Terran. At one time, the population of the three states has increased rapidly.


    Due to the heavy losses of Shushan sword sect in the counterattack of interception, and the development of Yuanshi Tianzun in the earth fairy world again, the supreme Lao Jun was very angry and determined to vigorously support Shushan sword sect to compete with elucidation.


    The Supreme Lord had this idea, so he began to preach to his disciples. The Shushan sword sect also got the permission of the Supreme Lord and can go to listen to the Tao.


    This move of the Supreme Lord made the emperor Yuanshi have an idea. Originally, he had fantasies about the Supreme Lord, but he decided to develop on his own and no longer rely on the Supreme Lord.


    Yuanshi Tianzun thought in his heart, "now you just lose some three generations of disciples. You can''t sit still. If you really have to destroy Kunpeng with you and get the ''Kongtong seal'' and ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'', I''m afraid you won''t divide me. In this case, why should I join hands with you? It''s better for me to go and seek the'' karma fire red lotus''."


    The supreme old gentleman didn''t think of his move, but it made Yuanshi Tianzun give up cooperating with himself to conspire with Kunpeng, while the Styx River didn''t expect another person to make his mind.


    However, the move of Yuanshi Tianzun made it easier for Kunpeng to save himself in the great disaster. This may be because he has great merit and virtue to protect himself, and heaven protects him!


    The first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty had estrangement from the Supreme Lord, so the disciples of the two religions would not be as harmonious as before. Although there was no conflict between the two sides, they became indifferent to each other.


    The changes in people and Buddhism made the two saints in the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa very happy.


    The great old gentleman also noticed the changes of Yuanshi Tianzun and his teachings, but he didn''t think it was caused by his attitude towards Shushan. Instead, he thought that Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to be independent, but his resentment against Yuanshi Tianzun increased again and gradually surpassed the leader of Tongtian cult.


    The change of people and Buddhism gave Buddhism an opportunity. At this time, Buddhism gradually entered Dongsheng Shenzhou. When supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun found something, it was too late to stop it. However, many people among the human race began to believe in Buddhism. This sudden change surprised supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun.


    For the eastward spread of Buddhism, the Supreme Lord decided to have a detailed talk with Yuanshi Tianzun, hoping to persuade Yuanshi Tianzun to give up his prejudices. So the great old gentleman got up and came to the yuxu palace.


    For the arrival of the Supreme Lord, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was greatly surprised. I only heard him ask, "what''s the matter with me, senior brother?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, the disharmony between me and the two religions now gives the Buddhism a chance, which is very disadvantageous to you and me. Brother Wei came today to have a good talk with younger martial brother about this matter!"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty despised him and said, "it''s very nice to say. Since you know that the development of Buddhism is very unfavorable to us, why did you help Buddhism to suppress the interception and Kunpeng many times at the beginning, and your disciples also have an unclear connection with the Buddhism. It''s funny to think of me now!"


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was very dissatisfied with the supreme old gentleman, he could not show it. After all, the supreme old gentleman was a senior brother and had to give him some face. Just listen to Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I also understand what elder martial brother said, but because the Shushan sword sect is too overbearing, it affects the relationship between our two religions. I can''t help it."


    The Supreme Lord was very angry when he saw that Yuanshi Tianzun embarrassed himself on the grounds of Shushan sword sect before he spoke. At this time, he knew that Yuanshi Tianzun was afraid that there was another thought in his heart. I''m afraid the two sides could not be reconciled again. When he thought of this, the Supreme Lord was very sad.


    Without the support of Yuanshi Tianzun, it is difficult to dominate the three realms only by relying on the power of others to teach. This has seriously affected the layout of the supreme Lao Jun.


    The Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother, I know what you said. I will restrain Shushan sword sect, but this matter can''t be solved by one party. You still need to restrain the elucidation disciples."


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "elder martial brother, I didn''t say to my disciples that the first and second generations of disciples can restrain themselves, but the disciples after three generations are in some difficulties. I hope elder martial brother can give me more time so that I can enlighten them more."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "thank you, younger martial brother. I have something else to do. I''ll leave now."

 Chapter 709

    The Supreme Lord laughed at Yuanshi Tianzun for being so perfunctory in his heart, but he didn''t make extreme moves. After all, he didn''t want to get too stiff with Yuanshi Tianzun, and he believed that with Yuanshi Tianzun''s greedy personality, he would ask him for Kunpeng''s affairs next time, and then he would naturally recover the face lost today. But the great old gentleman didn''t think that the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty no longer had the idea of Kunpeng, but chose the Styx river.


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to make a stand off with the Supreme Lord. After the Supreme Lord left, he ordered his disciples to join hands with the people''s religion to suppress Buddhism, hoping to drive Buddhism out of Dongsheng Shenzhou.


    After seeing the kindness of the Heavenly Master of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the Supreme Lord also restrained the Shu mountain disciples from being arrogant and tried to repair with the elucidation as much as possible. But then there was an accident, which was unexpected to the great old gentleman. There were disputes within Shushan sword sect. Some people thought that Buddhism should not be suppressed, so they sneered at the disciples of Buddhism; Some people supported the suppression of Buddhism and drove it out of Dongsheng Shenzhou, while they actively worked with Buddhism to deal with Buddhism.


    However, the internal strife in Shushan overwhelmed the hermeneutics. They can only reflect the situation of Shushan sword sect to Yuanshi Tianzun, hoping to get the instructions of Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Seeing this, the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty thought that the matter was deliberately made by the supreme old gentleman. He wanted to take the opportunity to consume the power of elucidation, so he took precautions against the supreme old gentleman and took the disciples sent back again to watch the change.


    The emperor Lao Jun was worried about the retreat of Yuanshi Tianzun, but he didn''t expect that he had managed to persuade Yuanshi Tianzun to fight Buddhism, but it was disturbed by Shushan sword sect.


    However, the Supreme Lord could not but give an explanation to Yuanshi Tianzun, so he had to bear the pain and deal with some people of Shushan sword sect who turned to the Buddha, and finally stabilized Yuanshi Tianzun.


    This change in the people''s education made the two saints in the West see a glimmer of hope, so they secretly sent people to win over those who turned to the Buddha and promised them heavy promises. Soon, the two saints in the west won over a large number of people in Shushan. The two saints in the West didn''t have a good intention to do so. They just wanted people to teach civil strife and didn''t really treat those Shushan disciples.


    For this move of the two saints in the west, the Supreme Lord did not respond at all. The Supreme Lord didn''t notice the small move of the two saints in the west, but wanted to take the opportunity to see how many people in Shushan sword sect wanted to take refuge in Buddhism, so that they could be prepared for the next amount of robbery and let them be listed as gods instead of human taught disciples.


    The reason why Buddhism can enter and win China in the East is that it has a great relationship with the interception of religion and the demon family. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa are moving the evil water and reducing their own pressure.


    The civil strife of Shushan sword sect made the earth fairy world different. The disciples of all religions poured out and preached in the world to compete for the luck of the human race. The originally calm earth fairy world became lively again.


    Due to the preaching of the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism in the earth fairy world, Kunpeng''s reputation among the Terrans has been gradually suppressed. Many young people have forgotten the existence of the Terrans and holy masters.


    Kunpeng didn''t care about all this in the earth fairy world. After all, he didn''t leave in the earth star, which made the saints breathe a long sigh, especially the supreme old gentleman with ulterior motives. As long as Kunpeng''s influence on the Terran is reduced, he will have more excuses to seize the Terran treasure "Kongtong seal".


    How could Kunpeng not know what the Supreme Lord thought? Kunpeng came to the earth star in person just for the sake of the "Kongtong seal". What he practiced was the law of faith, and the "Kongtong seal" was the treasure of the human race, condensing the beliefs of the human race. Kunpeng absorbed the beliefs of the "Kongtong seal" with the help of the "Jiuzhou tripod" refined by Emperor Dayu at the earth star, Integrate itself with Kongtong seal.


    It has to be said that Kunpeng''s idea is very crazy. If he can succeed, he can use the power of human belief to fight the enemy anytime and anywhere. That''s why Kunpeng doesn''t care about the changes in the fairy world.


    When he was refining the Kongtong seal, Kunpeng accidentally discovered the secrets of those overseas people on the earth star, which surprised him.


    After learning the secret, Kunpeng could no longer sit still. He secretly set off for the underground to meet the empress Houtu.


    The empress Houtu was not surprised by the sudden arrival of Kunpeng. After they sat down, the empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends came for their faith in the earth fairy world?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "the Houtu Taoist friend was wrong. I didn''t come here for this."


    Empress Houtu was very surprised when she heard this and asked, "why did Taoist friends come here instead of this?"


    Kunpeng said, "do you know the origin of those overseas people on earth star? Are they reincarnated in the six reincarnations of Taoist friends?"


    Empress Houtu was puzzled when she heard what Kunpeng said and asked, "Kunpeng, I have never heard of the overseas people you said?"


    Kunpeng was stunned when he heard this. He never thought that empress Houtu didn''t know about it. He frowned and said, "Taoist friends of Houtu, first look at the situation of Earth Star, and then know what I mean by overseas people?"


    Empress Houtu nodded and then swept with her mind, but she found that there were many Terrans on the earth star that were different from those created by Empress Nuwa. This discovery surprised her.


    After listening to empress Houtu, she said in surprise, "Kunpeng, where do those overseas people come from? Why haven''t I ever heard that empress Nuwa made such a person?"


    Kunpeng did not answer the question of empress Houtu, but asked, "Taoist friends, can those overseas reincarnate at these six reincarnations?"


    Empress Houtu shook her head and said, "the Yin difference of the underground has never led these overseas people, but they have not reincarnated in the underground!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed, "it seems that things are making a big mess. I''m afraid there will be a big disaster in the three circles."


    Empress Houtu said, "the overseas people like Kunpeng Taoist friends are far from the human race. How can they trigger the three world catastrophe? Taoist friends are joking!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help but straighten his face and said, "have you ever seen me joking? I don''t know if you ever thought that these people were not created by Empress Nuwa, but must have been created by great supernatural powers. In addition to empress Nuwa in the three realms, have you ever heard of anyone who has the power of creation?"


    Empress Houtu said, "I''ve never heard of it!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "not only the Taoist friends have not heard of it, but also the poor Taoist. So it seems that there must be great supernatural powers outside the three realms who created these overseas people. I''m afraid they have a plot to do so."


    Empress Houtu asked, "Taoist friends mean that foreign demons have created these overseas people. They also want to touch the three realms?"


    Kunpeng said, "those people don''t seem to be created by foreign demons. They must be others. Those who can have such great powers must also have the cultivation of saints. They must want to touch the three realms."


    After hearing this, empress Houtu hurriedly said, "in that case, we''d better inform the saints immediately and discuss countermeasures together to prevent others from invading!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "wait a minute, Taoist friends. Now the catastrophe is coming. Even if you and I tell the saints they won''t pay attention to it, we''d better think of another way!"


    Empress Houtu said, "if the saints don''t care, we can find Hongjun Daozu."


    Kunpeng sighed, "you are a Taoist friend of Houtu. Hongjun Taoist ancestor fits the way of heaven. Do you think the Taoist ancestor won''t know about it? Since the Taoist ancestor doesn''t say, there must be another secret, you and I should first consider our own safety and then make another theory."


    Empress Houtu felt very reasonable when she heard Kunpeng''s words and asked, "what should we do according to Taoist friends?"


    Kunpeng said: "according to the development of those overseas people, they will not pose a threat to the Terrans on the earth star in a short time. We''d better take the opportunity to observe and see who is behind them. We should know each other and friends, so that even if there is a sudden change, we won''t be caught off guard."


    Empress Houtu nodded and agreed with Kunpeng''s proposal, but she was still a little worried, so she said, "do we still inform the saints about Kunpeng''s Taoist friend?"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment and said, "it''s better to inform them. It''s best to attract their attention. If not, they can''t blame us for not reminding them."

 Chapter 710

    Kunpeng and empress Houtu are both vigorous and resolute in their work. When they said this, they sent a message to the saints, Tianting, Styx River and zhenyuanzi, asking them to discuss business in the underground!


    After receiving the invitation of Kunpeng and empress Houtu, the saints were surprised. Kunpeng returned to the earth fairy world under their eyes. How can they not be surprised. Although the saints did not know what Kunpeng and empress Houtu invited them, and whether they had lost the face of saints or not, they all got up and came to the underground.


    Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu are also allies of Kunpeng. Of course, they will not refute the face of Kunpeng and empress Houtu. They all immediately set out to the underground. The Styx river is connected with the underworld, but it is the first one among the people to come to the underworld.


    After the crowd gathered in the underground mansion, Kunpeng and empress Houtu first came forward to salute the saints, and then everyone took their seats. Empress Nuwa was dissatisfied with Kunpeng and empress Houtu calling the saints to come. She first said, "I don''t know why Kunpeng and Taoist friends of Houtu summoned everyone to the underground? Why did they work so hard?"


    Kunpeng knew that empress Nu Wa was dissatisfied with herself, but he didn''t want to worry about it, so he said: "this matter is related to the safety of the three realms. I and my backearth friends can''t decide. I can only invite you to discuss it together."


    When Kunpeng said this, the saints were greatly confused. There were few things in the three realms that could be concealed from them, but they had never heard of anything big happening. The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "what is the matter with Kunpeng Taoist friends that will affect the safety of the three realms?"


    Kunpeng asked, "do you know that there are some humans overseas on the earth star?"


    Sanqing and empress Nuwa didn''t know about it, but the two saints in the West knew one or two. They only heard zhunti say, "I know one or two about this, but it doesn''t seem to be as serious as what Taoist friends said!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he asked, "I don''t know about the saints, but do you know who created these people?"


    Hearing this, he must have been stunned. Although he knew that there were some humans on the earth star, he only remembered the preaching that the West was booming, but he didn''t think about who created these creatures, so he couldn''t help asking Kunpeng.


    Then he said, "I also know those humans, Kunpeng Daoyou, but their development is not very ideal, and they have no ability to affect the safety of the three realms!"


    Zhunti nodded when he heard the quotation. However, the saints, Zhen Yuanzi and others felt that they were unable to threaten the safety of the three worlds, and thought that Kunpeng was a little big.


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t know if you have any ideas. If you can create human beings, it means that this person has great magical powers. At least he has the cultivation of saints, otherwise he can''t avoid our ears and eyes. This person has such great magical powers and can''t have his own territory. Why should he put these people on the earth star?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the people suddenly realized that the leader of Tongtian cult said, "Taoist friends mean that this person wants to touch the three realms?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I think so, and after I asked Tu Daoyou, these people did not reincarnate among the six reincarnations, which shows that the other party also has the place of reincarnation."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, everyone was shocked. If the other party has a place of reincarnation, it means that the other party has a perfect world. The temptation of a perfect world to the saints is very huge. Everyone wants to preach orthodoxy, but the three realms are so big. Now they know that there is another world outside the three realms, and they can''t help but want to seize that world.


    Seeing the response of the saints, Kunpeng was not surprised by the earthquake. He underestimated the saints'' desire for the world.


    Zhunti and Jieyin first came into contact with those humans and gradually controlled some people, so their starting point was much higher than that of Sanqing and Nuwa. After hearing Kunpeng''s words, they all had the idea of seeking the world, so they flinched from the next robbery of God.


    Not only the two saints in the west, Sanqing and empress Nuwa also have some ideas. Instead of fighting for the three realms with everyone, it''s better to preserve their forces and prepare to seek the world and take the initiative.


    The new world represents that there are countless innate spiritual treasures in it. Not only the saints are attracted, but also the Styx River, zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwangmu want to share some benefits.


    Haotian couldn''t help but say: "since Kunpeng Taoist friends found those humans, they must have gained something. Can you explain it to us?"


    Kunpeng said, "I invite all Taoist friends to come here just to explain this to you and make you vigilant, so as not to catch everyone unprepared when those hidden in the dark appear."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, everyone couldn''t help but concentrate and prepare to listen to Kunpeng''s explanation carefully.


    Kunpeng said, "according to my observation, those humans were not created by one force. I roughly calculated that there are four forces in total, and each force is very powerful."


    When they heard this, they were shocked. The four forces represented a four-way world. There were four sects sitting here, that is, each sect could get a world, which made them very happy.


    The saints are very happy, but Kunpeng''s heart is very heavy. The saints do not know the strength of the four forces, but according to the memory of later generations, he understands that each of the four forces will not be weaker than any of the four sects of man, Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism. The four forces have all the strength, so the three circles work together to resist the enemy is only five to five.


    Kunpeng looked at the excited crowd, but poured cold water on it. He only heard him say: "You Taoist friends, don''t be happy too early. According to what I learned from those people, any one of the four sects will not be weaker than any of the four sects of man, Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism. Speaking of it, it is cheaper to mention the sage. The one you know is the weakest among the four sects, so the sage robbed the other''s believers, but it didn''t arouse the opposition of the other party Of course, I don''t know if they can know our situation. I just make a guess in my heart. It can''t be true. "


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "since the four forces are so powerful, they must have a plot to put these people on the Earth Star by all means, but we should be careful!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect frowned when he heard this. It seemed that he was dissatisfied with Zhen Yuanzi''s being so careful. He only heard him say, "Zhen Yuanzi''s Taoist friends are worried too much. Even if they are strong, what''s the matter? I don''t think they can defeat my ''immortal killing sword array''."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult mentioned the "immortal killing sword array", the saints frowned. It seems that they are very dissatisfied with the arrogance of the leader of Tongtian cult.


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, since Kunpeng Daoyou said that the four forces are very powerful, there must be a congenital treasure in your hand. Although your ''immortal killing sword array'' is strong, it doesn''t mean that the other party doesn''t have such a weapon in his hand, but you can''t take it lightly, so you won''t lose your face when you get it."


    The leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help blushing when he heard the words of the supreme old gentleman. He was very dissatisfied with the supreme old gentleman''s scolding himself in front of the public. However, the supreme old gentleman is a senior brother. He can''t refute it.


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "I wonder if you Taoist friends have thought about it. The earth star has released such a big thing. It is reasonable that the three realms after the teacher fits the heaven are under his control. The teacher has no reason not to know this situation, but why has the teacher never mentioned it to us?"


    After hearing this, all the people except Kunpeng and empress Houtu couldn''t help thinking.


    After a while, empress Nuwa said first, "the teacher didn''t mention it to us. I think it''s useless even if it''s not time."


    Hearing Nu Wa''s mother''s words, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "what Nu Wa''s younger martial sister said is very true. Even if the other party is strong, it is difficult to break through the chaos and reach our world."


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t agree with Tongtian sect leader''s words, and sneered: "there are masters who fit the way of heaven in our world, and there must be such masters in each other''s world. They can''t have the means to break the chaos."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult saw that Yuanshi Tianzun fell on his face in front of the people, he was very angry and said, "according to the words of senior brother Yuanshi, why didn''t the other party launch an attack on us? Does senior brother Yuanshi think they have no malice?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sneered: "although I don''t know each other''s purpose, I don''t want junior brother Tongtian to be so naive and think that the other party has no means to break the chaos."


    Seeing the quarrel between Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian sect leader, Kunpeng couldn''t help saying, "in fact, the two Taoist friends don''t need to quarrel. I think the reason why the other party hasn''t acted is that they don''t understand us on the one hand, and it''s difficult to locate space on the other hand."

 Chapter 711

    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, all saints were silent and meditated on Kunpeng''s words.


    After a while, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "there is some truth in what Taoist Kunpeng said, but from the development of those overseas people, I''m afraid they don''t receive much attention from the four forces!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "We can''t rule out this possibility, but since the other side can send these overseas people to the earth star, it must be against us. I''m afraid we need a very strong force of faith to locate the space. Fellow Taoists, can we destroy those overseas people before they have developed, so that the four forces can''t locate the space, such as This may solve the crisis of the three realms! "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, all saints disagreed. It was not easy to get the news of the four sides of the world. How can we give up. Na zhunti first said: "I don''t agree with Kunpeng Daoyou''s suggestion. We don''t know the ultimate purpose of the four forces and whether the other party knows our existence. If we recklessly destroy these overseas people, I''m afraid it will not solve the crisis in the three realms, and it is likely to make the other party aware of it and send more senior subordinates."


    As soon as zhunti said this, the saints joined one after another. Even the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa, who have great cause and effect with the two saints in the west, agreed. It seems that they are iron and want to seize the world from each other.


    Kunpeng was very heavy when he saw the response of the saints. He originally wanted to take the opportunity to save the overseas people so that they would not threaten the Terrans on the earth star. However, looking at the response of the saints, they were no longer concerned with the safety of the earth star. As long as they could find the whereabouts of the four forces from the overseas people, they would do nothing at all.


    When Kunpeng thought of this place, he couldn''t help but want to do his part for the Terrans on the Earth Star and said, "but since then, everyone has thought about what the Terrans on the Earth Star should do. Once those overseas people develop, the first to bear the brunt is the Terrans on the earth star. We can''t ignore their life and death!"


    Zhunti said, "the Terrans on the Earth Star are only a drop in the bucket compared with the earth fairy world. We can''t let all the creatures in the earth fairy world suffer in order to save this small part of people. There is always a choice in everything. We can only bear to give up the earth star for the safety of the three worlds!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng glared at zhunti and said, "zhunti saint, if you say give up, give up. I don''t know what qualifications you have to give up the human race on the earth star?"


    When zhunti heard Kunpeng''s words, he said, "is it difficult for Kunpeng to think about the safety of the three worlds because of the people of the earth star?"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "don''t talk about the safety of the three worlds. If I hadn''t told you, I''m afraid you don''t know that the earth star is hiding such a big hidden danger."


    Zhunti was furious when he heard this. He wanted to go forward and continue to argue with Kunpeng. Unexpectedly, he was stopped by the nearby leader. However, he could only glare at Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng ignored zhunti, but turned to empress Nuwa and said, "empress Nuwa, you are the virgin of the human race. What do you think of this?"


    Empress Nuwa did not expect that Kunpeng would ask her for advice on this matter, but it was hard to answer for a moment. However, empress Nuwa also had ambitions for the four-dimensional world, and she didn''t want to offend the saints because of this small earth star. A moment later, she made a decision and said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, your love for the Terrans is good, but we can''t take care of the safety of the three worlds because of the few Terrans on the earth star. I agree to mention the meaning of the sage."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he looked at empress Nuwa coldly and said, "empress Nuwa, you are really a virgin of the human race. It''s disgusting that you can give up your children!"


    When Nu Wa heard this, she immediately said angrily, "Kunpeng, don''t be presumptuous. Your little quasi Saint dared to talk about the saint, but you can''t be the son of man. What''s more, I think about the safety of the three worlds!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "Nuwa, don''t talk about the safety of the three realms. You dare swear to Tiandao that you have no selfishness. If so, I will apologize to you immediately and retreat when I see you in the future!"


    Empress Nuwa naturally did not dare to swear to the way of heaven, so she could only glare at Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "in the final analysis, your empress Nuwa has never paid attention to the human race. It has been so since the flood and famine, and it is still so now. In your heart, the human race is just a plaything for you to become holy!"


    Nuwa said angrily, "Kunpeng, I don''t need you to take care of my work. You traitor of the demon family are qualified to preach to me!"


    Kunpeng sneered, "I''m a traitor of the demon family. What is your empress Nuwa? If it weren''t for you, would the demon family end up like this today? You''re not even as good as my traitor!"


    For the debate between Kunpeng and empress Nu Wa, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West were very happy, but the leader of Tongtian cult was very uncomfortable. He didn''t want empress Nu Wa to have a conflict with Kunpeng again because of this, so he said, "you two Taoist friends should stop arguing and listen to me first!"


    Kunpeng and empress Nuwa are hard to refute the face of Tongtian cult leader. They all stop arguing. Look at Tongtian cult leader and listen to what he says!


    Just listen to the leader of Tongtian cult: "we can understand that Kunpeng Taoist friends want to protect the Terrans on the earth star, but Taoist friends also have to think about the safety of the three realms, and now Taoist friends go to the earth star. In this way, Taoist friends can take a close look at the Terrans on the earth star. Can''t they take care of both?"


    Kunpeng was greatly disappointed when he heard the leader of Tongtian cult. It seems that the leader of Tongtian cult was also tempted by the world. He also wanted to give up the Earth Star and wanted to limit himself from participating in the struggle in the fairy world. It was a good idea to kill two birds with one stone. It seems that he underestimated the leader of Tongtian cult.


    When the saints heard the Tongtian sect leader''s words, they couldn''t help but brighten their eyes. They always worried that Kunpeng would bring trouble to themselves before the mass robbery, so they just limited him with the safety of the Earth Star Terran.


    Thinking of this, the two saints in the West quickly said, "what the Taoist friends of Tongtian said is very true. Since the Taoist friends of Kunpeng are worried that the Terrans of the Earth Star are not as good as this earth star, they should be in the charge of the Taoist friends!"


    Before Kunpeng answered, the Yuanshi Tianzun said, "it''s no problem to hand over the Earth Star to Kunpeng Daoyou, but Kunpeng Daoyou can''t interfere with the development of Earth Star."


    As soon as the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said this, the two saints in the west just reacted. If Kunpeng is not limited, once Kunpeng destroys the overseas people with the power of the Earth Star Terran, it will destroy his own plan. So zhunti hurriedly said, "what Taoist friends at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said is very true. Taoist friends of Kunpeng can''t interfere with the release of earth stars."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a sneer: "it''s good to pay attention to the two Taoist friends, but why should I listen to you? It''s impossible to limit me."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "it seems that Kunpeng Taoist friend is also pretending to be kind and doesn''t want to make sacrifices for Earth Star. In this case, why should that Taoist friend embarrass us?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, saints don''t need to use this to stimulate the poor. I''m not a fool. I don''t eat this set."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, you discovered this matter first, and it''s you who put forward your opinions, and you don''t agree with our plan to give up the earth star. So if you don''t guard here, can''t you let me guard here?"


    Kunpeng said, "I have no problem guarding the earth star, but I won''t agree without interfering with the development of the earth star. As a human saint, I can''t watch the suffering of the human race and ignore it!"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said: "the suffering of the Terran is also a test of the way of heaven. Taoist friends can''t go against the sky. We can agree that if the Terran on the earth star is facing the crisis of extermination, Taoist friends can take action. I don''t know what friends think!"


    In order to limit Kunpeng, other saints also supported the supreme old gentleman one after another. Kunpeng saw that he could not change each other''s decision, so he said, "well, it''s so decided, but the things on the Earth Star should be decided by the poor Tao."


    The Supreme Lord said, "it''s no problem." the two saints in the West and the first emperor also nodded.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng said to the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty: "the dragon vein of the earth star was destroyed by the order of the sage of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. Once the earth star had an accident, the sage of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty had to bear a relationship. Even if there was no scourge, it would also damage the hermeneutic Qi. The sage of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty should make plans early."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor was furious when he heard Kunpeng''s words. If Kunpeng had not supported the witch family, how could he let Jiang Ziya destroy the dragon vein of the earth star. However, Jiang Ziya was unwilling to bear the responsibility, but vowed to harm the interpretation. Remembering that Jiang Ziya was the first emperor, he decided to sign him on the list of gods for the next robbery. Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t know that Kunpeng wanted Yuanshi Tianzun to do so.

 Chapter 712

    After seeing Kunpeng''s compromise, the saints couldn''t help but be very happy, so they all returned to their own ashram to prepare for competing for one side of the world. For a time, everyone couldn''t help remembering the quantitative robbery after a thousand years. This shows how great the temptation of the world to saints is.


    After the saints left, those who were right did not leave. They wanted to get more information from Kunpeng and seek some benefits from the four forces.


    Styx first said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, why do you want to trap yourself in the Earth Star according to the ideas of the saints? Doesn''t that Taoist friend want to give up everything in the earth fairy world, but it''s not worth it!"


    Kunpeng said, "there is nothing worth it or not. As a human saint, I always have to think about the human race of the earth star. Otherwise, I will not live up to the human race''s belief in me."


    But Styx sighed: "Taoist friends are going to lose most of the interests in the earth fairy world. Taoist friends just left not long ago. Now the Terrans in the earth fairy world don''t remember the existence of your holy teacher except the old man. In the long run, Taoist friends'' luck in the Terrans will be taken away by the four teachings."


    Kunpeng said, "the underworld Taoist friend said, I know that if the Terran really forgets the poor way, it is also the will of heaven. As long as there is a earth star in hand, the four religions of the Terran''s luck can''t go completely from the poor way."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Styx River brightened up and said, "it turns out that Taoist friends want to get the world, so even if they give up the fairy world, it''s nothing!"


    Kunpeng did not explain the speculation about Styx, because he knew that even if he explained, Styx would not believe it.


    Just listen to Kunpeng said, "the friend of the Styx river must be very interested in the world?"


    Styx nodded and said, "I''m afraid everyone is interested in this. Now all the congenital spiritual treasures in the three realms have masters. We need to find another way to become holy. If we can win one or two congenital spiritual treasures from the four forces, then everyone will have a chance to prove the holy way!"


    Hearing the words of the Styx River, zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother all nodded. After all, they are not saints, but mole ants, and they don''t want to be suppressed by saints all the time.


    Kunpeng sighed, "the matter of the underworld Taoist friend is not as simple as you think. No force can resist the quasi holy place like us. I hope you can think twice before you get the holy place."


    Styx said disapprovingly, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are worried too much. Even if they are defeated by poor blood River''s real body, as long as the sea of blood doesn''t dry, poor life won''t be in danger!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "the friends of the underworld River should not think so. In fact, even if a saint is coming, he may die, not to mention a quasi Saint like you and me!"


    Upon hearing this, the Styx river was shocked and said, "how is it possible for Taoist friends Kunpeng? Taoist ancestors once said that the way of heaven does not die and saints do not die. Could it be that Taoist ancestors lied to us?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "The reason why saints don''t die is to place their original gods in the way of heaven, but this is only for the Seven Saints of the way of heaven. We can''t place our original gods in the way of heaven without the opportunity of the way of heaven. Moreover, even if we place our original gods in the way of heaven, saints also have weaknesses. Once the way of heaven is chaotic, saints will be in danger of death, but it takes time to kill saints A weapon to kill logging, such as the ''killing gun''. "


    The name "killer gun" shocked the Styx river. Not only was he surprised, but other people were also very surprised. At this time, Zhen Yuanzi asked, "Kunpeng Daoyou, we have all heard of the reputation of" killer gun ", but we don''t know whether it has the ability to kill saints. I don''t know if you can tell us what the power of" killer gun "is!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "I just know that this Lingbao has never been seen before, but this treasure is the weapon of heaven''s way of killing and cutting. Compared with the ''immortal killing sword array'' of Tongtian sect leader, it hurts people''s yuan God. That''s why it has the ability to kill saints."


    Haotian asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, apart from the two innate spiritual treasures of ''killing immortal sword array'' and ''killing God gun'', is there no spiritual treasure to kill saints?"


    When Kunpeng heard Haotian''s words, he understood what Haotian thought. Haotian always wanted to get rid of the control of the saints. If he could get the Lingbao of slaughtering the saints, he would not have to be afraid of the saints.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said: "not so. In fact, as long as it is a congenital treasure, it may hurt the sage, not to mention the congenital treasure. For example, the ''Pangu flag'' in the hands of the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty is the first sharp weapon in the three worlds, and the body of the sage can''t resist its attack."


    Haotian was very confused about Kunpeng''s words and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, it seems wrong that you say that all congenital Lingbao can hurt saints. Even the top-grade congenital Lingbao can''t hurt saints, let alone the inferior congenital Lingbao."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Haotian Taoist friends misunderstood the meaning of poverty. If you are willing to explode a congenital treasure, even if it is a inferior congenital treasure, the sage dare not resist."


    When Haotian heard Kunpeng''s words, it was like eating a fly. He couldn''t speak. Even the inferior innate Lingbao was very rare in the three realms. Who would be willing to explode? In the history of the three realms, only Kunpeng exploded the postnatal merit treasure "Pangu tripod", which made zhunti suffer a great loss.


    However, Styx doesn''t want to spend more time on this innate Lingbao, but Xiang Haotian has such great ambition to be the enemy of saints. Now he cares most about becoming saints, so he said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, you seem to know the four forces very well. Can you tell us some details and we can be prepared in case of war in the future!"


    Kun Peng sighed: "I don''t deserve to know the poor way. I just know a little from the every move of those overseas people. If you want to know, I''ll tell you. The weakest of the four forces is the place occupied by Buddhism on the side of Kyushu. Because it is now the Taoist place of the two saints in the west, I don''t pay much attention to it and know little about it, and the other three forces don''t know much about it, I just know that the strongest one belongs to a group of birdmen. Those who believe in them are called angels, but they are the largest force overseas. The other two forces are equivalent. One side claims to be the God of heaven, and the other side is the sun god and the God of death. If Taoist friends want to know the details, they''d better go to the Earth Star and have a look. After all, I just know these forces and know them Not much. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Styx river was very confused and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, is there no place in these people that is in charge of reincarnation as in our three realms?"


    Kunpeng naturally didn''t want to tell them everything he knew. That was too amazing. I''m afraid it would attract the attention of Taoist ancestors, so he said: "I don''t know this. If Taoist friends want to know that I''d better go to the Earth Star myself, so they can understand it according to their own needs."


    When the Styx River heard Kunpeng say this, he thought for a moment and said, "well, I''ll go there."


    When he heard that the Styx river was going to go to the earth star, Haotian and the West queen mother looked at each other. They didn''t want to be pulled down, so they said, "since the Styx River Taoist friends are interested in going to the earth star, I will accompany them. How can we say that we are all the heavenly emperors granted by the Taoist ancestors, and we can''t ignore this threat to the safety of the three worlds."


    The river Styx was overjoyed when he heard this. He was also afraid that he would be secretly plotted on the earth star. If Haotian accompanied him on a trip, it would be best for both sides to take care of him, so he smiled and said, "it''s my honor to have friends with me."


    When Kunpeng heard the dialogue between Styx and Haotian, he thought to himself, "you two are shameless. Haotian is just afraid of being cheap by the Styx and wants to share the benefits together. Styx wants to borrow Haotian to make the saints dare not do it to themselves and protect themselves."


    Haotian saw zhenyuanzi, but there was no movement, so he asked, "zhenyuanzi Taoist friend, don''t you want to see the Earth Star and know something about those people?"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "I''m busy looking for the reincarnation of Hongyun now. If I have the time to go and see them, there''s nothing if I don''t go!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi mentioned Hongyun, a fierce light flashed in the Styx''s eyes. It seems that he is still unkind to Hongyun and still has illusions about the opportunity of the avenue.


    The fierce light in the eyes of Styx River can''t hide from Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi, but their hearts are very tough and don''t show any flaws.


    Seeing Haotian''s help, Styx doesn''t want to stay in the underworld anymore, so he says goodbye to Kunpeng. Haotian sees it with Xiwang''s mother, but Haotian leaves Xiwang''s mother and continues to discuss with Kunpeng.

 Chapter 713

    Kunpeng didn''t say anything about Haotian''s departure from the Styx River, but Xiwang''s mother was worried that Kunpeng was a little angry, so she said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, Haotian had to do so. After all, he was nominally the leader of the three realms, so he had to do so, otherwise it was difficult to explain to the three realms."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Taoist friends don''t need to explain. I know all this, but the two Taoist friends should act according to their ability. Although I don''t know much about the four forces, I can know that each force has a saint like existence only from the information I get on the surface. It''s difficult to win benefits from them."


    After hearing this, the queen mother of the West asked, "in this case, Taoist friend Kunpeng, we can join hands with the saints. Now we are still the allies of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. I think they won''t refuse."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "if you want to join hands with the leader of Tongtian cult, please help yourself. Now I have turned against the empress Nuwa and don''t want to form an alliance with them anymore."


    The queen mother of the West didn''t expect that Kunpeng refused his offer and was embarrassed. However, she thought about it and understood Kunpeng''s plan. If it is said that among the many quasi saints, Kunpeng is the only one who has the best ability to prove the holy way, Kunpeng wants to win the world alone and avoid sharing with the apostasy and the demon family, Thinking of this, the queen mother of the West regretted that she shouldn''t have proposed to form an alliance with the leader of Tongtian cult in front of Kunpeng.


    When Zhen Yuanzi saw the West King''s mother, he understood what she thought in her heart. He couldn''t help thinking: "I still have to use the power of heaven to find the reincarnation of Hongyun, but I should try to help the West King''s mother and make a good relationship with her, which will be of great help to myself in the future!"


    Thinking of this, Zhen Yuanzi said: "although the Queen Mother''s intention is good, it is clear that the saints want to divide the four sides of the world equally, but it is difficult for us to intervene. Even if we come to the door, I''m afraid we''re just insulting ourselves. We can''t get any good at all."


    Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, the West King''s mother understood that Zhen Yuanzi was looking for steps for herself, so she said, "thank you for reminding me, but I didn''t consider Zhou Dao."


    Seeing that the queen mother of the West accepted her kindness, Zhen Yuanzi said, "we are all allies, but it is natural for us to help each other."


    Kunpeng also understood Zhen Yuanzi''s idea and said, "in fact, it is not impossible for Taoist friends to get benefits. Taoist friends and Haotian are in charge of Tianting. Everything in the three realms is under the control of Taoist friends. As soon as the four forces appear, Taoist friends will first know, and then launch the ''Heavenly star array'' to protect all living beings in the three realms. After the success, they will naturally get boundless merit."


    When it comes to merit and virtue, Zhen Yuanzi is inspired. Since he learned the secret of preaching from Kunpeng, he has been helping the human race and obtaining merit and virtue in the fairy world. Unfortunately, there are only a few small things in the fairy world, and he can''t get much merit and virtue at all. He doesn''t know when he wants to praise the merit and virtue of becoming a saint. If things are really like what Kunpeng said, So once the four forces invade the three realms, it is a good time to earn merit.


    Thinking of this, Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you can really get that boundless merit against the invasion of the four forces?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "of course, it''s true. Fighting each other''s invasion is a great contribution to the three realms. Naturally, there are boundless merits!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he suddenly realized and said, "I see. The reason why Taoist friends accept the methods of the saints and guard the Earth Star alone must be for the boundless merit?"


    Kunpeng nodded again and said, "the saints calculate the poor way. Why isn''t the poor way calculating them? As long as the poor way can guard the Terran side of the earth star, there are boundless merits to earn."


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "no wonder the Taoist friends want to make an agreement with the saints. Everything about the earth star is decided by the Taoist friends. In the future, even if the saints repent, the Taoist friends will occupy a favorable position."


    After learning Kunpeng''s calculations again, the mother of the west king was very glad that she was not in the wrong position, but she could get some benefits from Kunpeng through the relationship of allies.


    Thinking of this, the mother of the Western King said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends have unique calculations, but they will take more care of Tianting in the future!"


    "An easy job to do is to make every act and every move in the sky."


    The West Queen Mother said, "even so, I''m afraid that the saints will stop and drag the back of the heaven in the dark."


    Kunpeng said: "there is no need for Taoist friends to worry about this. As long as Taoist friends raise the banner of safeguarding the safety of the three realms, even if they are dissatisfied, they will not start easily."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Taoist friends are very good at this plan. If the instability of the three realms is caused by the saints, the Taoist ancestors will punish them. Moreover, now the great disaster is coming, they all want to preserve their strength and prepare to compete for the world. They will never easily make enemies with the heaven."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s the truth, but it should be arranged as soon as possible. Otherwise, once it is used by the saints, the Tianting will lose its first opportunity, which is very unfavorable to the future development."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the queen mother of the West was very anxious, so she said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, this matter is very important. I want to return to heaven immediately to arrange the overall situation, so I''ll say goodbye to Taoist friend."


    Kunpeng said, "big things are important. Please help yourself."


    Seeing that Kunpeng had left the West Queen Mother, empress Houtu asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, Jiang Ziya is now close to Taoist friend. Why should Taoist friend mention the Earth Star Dragon vein in front of Yuanshi Tianzun? This is not only bad for Jiang Ziya, but also the Taoist friend will be resented by Yuanshi Tianzun!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I just want the Yuanshi Tianzun to make a move, otherwise there will be a poor way to protect Jiang Ziya and there is no danger of death. It''s better to take the opportunity to let Jiang Ziya end the cause and effect with Yuanshi Tianzun."


    Zhen Yuanzi was puzzled and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, Jiang Ziya is just a younger generation and has no ability. Why should Taoist friend take so much trouble?"


    Kun Peng sighed, "though Jiang Ziya is not very good at finishing, he is very good at fighting for wars. He will make great efforts to save four forces and make great efforts to preserve his own power." then the heavenly court will be perplexing, but the poor will not have Eyeliner above the heavenly court. If the four forces invade the three realms, then the poor will suffer a great deal.


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Taoist friends are worried that Haotian and Xi Wangmu will cross the river and tear down the bridge and abandon us for their own sake?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "I don''t want to be a villain, but Taoist friends also know Haotian''s behavior. In front of interests, he will betray his faith and turn to others, which we have to guard against."


    Mentioning Haotian, Zhen Yuanzi also sighed and said, "it''s really hard to rest assured that this person is capricious. It''s human nature for Kunpeng Taoist friends to decorate like this."


    Kunpeng said: "once the four forces invade the three realms, it will never be a simple master duel, but the beginning of the war. At that time, Tianting has a pivotal position. It is very good for us to find a position in Tianting in advance."


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded when he heard this. He and Kunpeng didn''t have many disciples. If this really happened, it was difficult for them to win benefits. It was very beneficial for them to use the power of heaven.


    When empress Houtu heard this, she said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are too worried. With the help of our Witch family, even without the help of heaven, we can get enough benefits from it."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "the combat ability of the witch family is indeed a number in the three realms, but after the witch war in those years, there are not many people in the witch family now. We can''t afford the loss of the war. We can only use them at an important moment, so it''s very important for us to occupy a place in the court of heaven."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu was very happy. It was rare to have an ally like Kunpeng who thought of herself. She also understood that the witch family is no longer better than that in the past, but there are not many real Witches. Just listen to her say: "Houtu, thank you for your trouble."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "we are all allies. This is what I should do. I am in charge of the earth star now. It won''t be long before the great witch Qin Shihuang and Bai Qi will be robbed, but Taoist friends should be prepared in advance."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu understood that Kunpeng was reminding her to prepare for the transfer to the underground government as soon as possible, so she said, "Taoist friends, please rest assured, I have arranged everything."


    Kunpeng nodded when he heard this and said, "since Taoist friends have made arrangements, I won''t say much. I have to go back to Earth Star to get ready. Let''s say goodbye."

 Chapter 714

    For the news that Kunpeng suddenly said, the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism began to start to prepare for the next robbery. At this time, everyone wanted to preserve their strength and deal with the possible four forces.


    The Supreme Lord also changed his strategy and began to increase his control over Shushan sword sect. He kept a close watch on those disciples who had contacts with Buddhism, so as to prevent them from secretly wooing others to take refuge in Buddhism. For these people, the Supreme Lord is ready to send them to the list of gods at the beginning of the mass robbery, block the mouths of others and preserve the power of Renjiao.


    Yuanshi Tianzun is a little embarrassed. Now, he is the only one of the four religions with the lowest power to expound. If you want to compete for one side of the world alone, it is difficult. You want to find help. But now, no one in the three realms is willing to form an alliance with him except the supreme old gentleman. After thinking about it, Yuanshi Tianzun has no choice but to make his idea to the heaven.


    I have to admire the idea of Yuanshi Tianzun. Today, Buddhism plays an important role in the heaven. Zhenwu emperor and Ziwei emperor are both under the Buddhism sect. They all have many heavenly soldiers and generals. If Yuanshi Tianzun can take these forces back to the sect in the next robbery, it can make up for the shortage of manpower in Buddhism and bring people closer The gap between Buddhism and Buddhism.


    After having this idea, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty immediately moved, and the disciples of the sect frequently went in and out of the heaven to attract the soldiers and horses under the two great emperors Zhenwu and Ziwei.


    Yuanshi Tianzun''s move angered Haotian and the queen mother of the West. They were the emperor of heaven granted by the Taoist ancestors. It was clear that Yuanshi Tianzun did not take them seriously by digging the foot of the wall of the heavenly court so obviously, so he secretly set a boundary for the elucidation disciples to prevent their conspiracy from succeeding.


    The Zhenwu Emperor himself was under the sect of Buddhism, and naturally would not block the action of Yuanshi Tianzun, but the Ziwei emperor was disgusted with Buddhism because he talked about the emperor and Jiang Ziya, but secretly obstructed Yuanshi Tianzun and prevented his conspiracy from succeeding. He was very angry with the Ziwei emperor''s action.


    Haotian was overjoyed when he saw that Ziwei emperor obstructed Yuanshi Tianzun from acting. Unfortunately, Ziwei emperor did not take refuge in Haotian, but secretly approached Jiang Ziya. His move was very beneficial to Kunpeng. Kunpeng originally wanted Jiang Ziya to occupy a place in Tianting, but now it''s just right.


    After returning to the Western Paradise, the two saints in the West also began to shrink their hands from the East. Their move made the Supreme Lord very afraid. The scattered Buddhism was not terrible and they could break it one by one. However, now the two saints in the West see this shortcoming and change their strategy, but their previous preparations completely failed, which made the Supreme Lord very depressed, But I can''t help the two saints of the West.


    The western two saints not only reduced their troops, but also spoke Kunpeng''s words to the people under their door and told them that after the Seven Saints of the heavenly way were complete, anyone had the opportunity to preach. This move of the western two saints ignited the flame inside Buddhism. The burning lamp, Duobao, pharmacist Buddha, Maitreya Buddha and dari Tathagata Buddha were all active and ready to seize the opportunity to become saints.


    What a world represents, these people are very clear in their hearts. Let alone the power of faith, that is, how many innate spiritual treasures can be contained in the vast world. How much temptation they have for those who want to cut three corpses into Tao. At this time, they all go crazy and try their best to win over their men, When the four forces invade the three realms in the future, I''m ready to have the ability to seize a good congenital treasure.


    Zhunti saints knew the thoughts of the people under the door, so they would tell them these two news, so that they could desperately develop their own power and expand the West. From this point of view, it has to be said that the move of quasi saint is very clever, and it can easily mobilize the whole Buddhist atmosphere.


    When he saw that Buddhism had become so active, he was very happy and said to zhunti, "younger martial brother is smart. In a few words, they can spontaneously and actively develop disciples. In this way, there will be no shortage of staff in the next robbery, which is very beneficial for us to resist the invasion of the four forces in the future."


    Zhunti said with a smile, "elder martial brother, I''m flattered. It''s all God''s will. Originally, you and I were worried that the West would weaken next time we rob me, but I didn''t expect this to happen. It''s very beneficial to us."


    Then he nodded and agreed with zhunti, and then said, "younger martial brother, in your opinion, if the four forces invade the three realms, how should we deal with it?"


    Zhunti pondered for a moment and said, "in my opinion, it''s best for us in the west to start from the weakest side, take the other side at one stroke and seize the world, so that we can be invincible. Moreover, the weakest side is now under our control, which is very beneficial to us. What do you think, senior brother?"


    Then he said, "I think so too. Although we are strong in the west, after all, there is no congenital treasure. It is the best choice to deal with the weakest party first. After we succeed, we can attack again to seek some benefits. However, I am very worried about one thing. I am afraid that someone will make the same idea with us, which will be very disadvantageous to us."


    Zhunti said: "I''ve thought about this, but I don''t think it will happen. First of all, the Supreme Lord can''t choose the weakest side and lose a powerful world. Second, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are allied. The other side is powerful, and it''s impossible to make such a choice. Needless to say, the original Tianzun, although he himself is weak, is above the heaven He has a lot of disciples, so he can attract a lot of heavenly soldiers and generals. Moreover, he has attracted some casual practitioners in some heavenly courts. It seems impossible to compete with us as the weakest side. "


    When he heard this, he said: "younger martial brother, have you ever thought that Kunpeng will become a saint in the next robbery, and they will form an alliance with Tianting, Styx, zhenyuanzi and the witch family. If red cloud is added, their power will not be weaker than any of our four religions, but there are only four worlds. Once he joins, he will inevitably cause disputes!"


    Zhunti sighed: "I also thought about it, but I didn''t think of any countermeasures. Kunpeng is the most cunning. No one is sure what he is thinking. If you, I or even others would not tell the secret about Dixing, but gathered forces secretly to get the most benefits at one stroke, but Kunpeng did it He told us in public that if he gave up his own interests for the sake of the Earth Star Terran, I don''t believe Kunpeng will be so great. "


    Then he sighed: "what younger martial brother said is very true. Kunpeng''s behavior is the most difficult to guess. You and I have to guard against him!"


    Zhunti said, "in my opinion, in the next robbery, Kunpeng generally won''t find us. At most, it''s just to find the Tathagata Buddha and let Hou Yi end each other''s cause and effect."


    Then he sighed: "when the Tathagata Buddha is here, we can share the Qi of the demon family, but this person can''t lose. I don''t know what younger martial brother can do about it?"


    Zhunti shook his head and said, "I don''t have any countermeasures, but I''m thinking it''s really not possible. We can abandon the great sun Tathagata Buddha and let Kunpeng stop staring at us in the West."


    When she heard this, she was shocked and said, "it''s absolutely impossible. If the great day Tathagata Buddha has lost, how can we explain to the demon families who took refuge in the great Lich war! What''s more, there is empress Nuwa behind the great day Tathagata Buddha, but we can''t offend it."


    Zhunti said disapprovingly: "Elder martial brother, I''m worried too much. Now that Nuwa has formed an alliance with the leader of Tongtian cult with the whole demon family. Even if we want to protect the big day Tathagata Buddha, I''m afraid the demon family will not let him go. After all, if the demon family wants to gather their luck, they must let the big day Tathagata Buddha disappear. Do you think Nuwa will care about him again? As for those demon families who vote aside, they all know Kunpeng is powerful. If they are angry, they can find Kunpeng, but I don''t think they have the courage to trouble Kunpeng. "


    Then he nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is also very reasonable, but I''m afraid that Kunpeng will advance an inch and not let go of us in the west, and we have no end to the cause and effect of Hongyun."


    Zhunti sighed: "When you and I calculated Hongyun, we didn''t expect him to become a saint in the end, but this cause and effect needs to be returned, but it''s nothing. In my opinion, the Styx river will not make Hongyun become a saint easily. Maybe we can return this cause and effect from the Styx River. As for Kunpeng, even if he is too confused, he won''t offend us to death. After all, he has to face the emperor Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun. "


    Although zhunti is also an unparalleled schemer, he did not expect that at this time, Yuanshi Tianzun abandoned Kunpeng as an enemy and chose the Styx River to compete with the West for the "red lotus of industry fire".

 Chapter 715

    If it is said that the most concerned about the four forces are not the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, nor the two western saints, but the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa.


    Although the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun are not harmonious now, there is no major contradiction. The two sides jointly control Dongsheng Shenzhou, not to mention the two saints in the West. They not only control Xiniu Hezhou, but also control more than half of the southern states. Recently, they extended their hands into Dongsheng Shenzhou. They can stop teaching and join hands with the demon family, but only control less than half of the southern states, In such a case, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa naturally want to compete for one side of the world to settle their disciples.


    After leaving the underworld, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa came to jin''ao island to discuss a big plan and see how to seize a world from the invasion of the three realms by the four forces.


    The leader of Tongtian cult first said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, you shouldn''t argue with the Kunpeng. Doing so will harm the Kunpeng and make it cheaper for the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West."


    Empress Nuwa said, "it''s not that I want to argue with Kunpeng, but that Kunpeng wants to trouble me. I''m helpless, otherwise who is willing to argue with him. But senior brother Tongtian is too careful. Now Kunpeng is not trapped on the Earth Star by our calculation."


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, it''s wrong to think so. If Kunpeng is so easy to deal with, he''s not Kunpeng. You underestimate him."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother is worried too much. Anyway, Kunpeng is trapped in the Earth Star and loses the qualification to compete for the earth fairy world."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "younger martial sister, it''s a big mistake to think so. I''m afraid Kunpeng didn''t pay attention to the earth fairy world at all. Now his main energy is on the earth star."


    Empress Nuwa said, "now the four forces don''t know when they will appear, but the earth star has nothing to pay attention to, but Kunpeng is a little stupid!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "it''s not Kunpeng who is stupid, but us. We foolishly extrapolate Tianda''s merits."


    Empress Nuwa was shocked when she heard this and asked, "elder martial brother Tongtian, where is the great merit?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "guarding the earth star is Tianda''s merit, but we foolishly gave him to Kunpeng. Do you think Kunpeng is stupid or we are stupid?"


    Empress Nuwa asked suspiciously, "senior brother Tongtian, I don''t see any merit on the earth star?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "Younger martial sister Nuwa, you don''t have much contact with Kunpeng. You don''t know Kunpeng''s character at all. He never suffers losses. When you leave the earth star, I think something is wrong. Kunpeng can''t be trapped in the Earth Star by our way to save face. There must be some conspiracy for him to do so. I think carefully all the way, but I find the secret. If the four sides If the forces invade the three realms, the Earth Star will bear the brunt. If Kunpeng guards the earth star, those Terrans who have made contributions to the way of heaven will get boundless merit. "


    Empress Nuwa suddenly realized when she heard this and said, "this Kunpeng is so cunning that she even put us all together. However, since we know this secret, we can''t let Kunpeng get the boundless merit alone!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "younger martial sister Nuwa wants to find Kunpeng to seek the merits of guarding the earth star?"


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "I have this intention. It can''t be all cheaper. Kunpeng, we should also get some benefits. What do you think, senior brother?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "I advise younger martial sister to die. At first, we forced Kunpeng to guard the earth star. Now we know there are merits and virtues, so we want to repent. Do you think Kunpeng is so easy to talk?"


    Empress Nuwa disagreed and said, "if Kunpeng doesn''t agree, we can unite with the saints to put pressure on Kunpeng, I don''t want to believe that Kunpeng dares to offend all saints!"


    Tongtian cult leader is very dissatisfied with Nuwa''s mother when he hears what Nuwa said. This person is the most likely to offend people. Bad. Now the two have formed an alliance, and Tongtian cult leader can only bear it.


    Just listen to the leader of Tongtian cult: "Kunpeng has nothing to dare to do, and we persecuted Kunpeng together. Kunpeng has a reasonable side. Even if he doesn''t give in, we can''t help him. If junior sister really has to put pressure on Kunpeng together with the saints, it will completely annoy Kunpeng. In the future, our two sides will turn against each other. An enemy like Kunpeng has been staring at us secretly, so we can''t help it It''s hard for me. "


    After hearing what the leader of Tongtian sect said, empress Nuwa understood that the leader of Tongtian sect was very afraid of Kunpeng. However, although she was dissatisfied with Kunpeng, she also knew that she was not the enemy of Kunpeng. She only heard empress Nuwa sigh: "senior brother Tongtian, can we forget it?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "no, don''t you have to fight Kunpeng? In short, I don''t want to fight him. With Kunpeng''s inhuman wisdom, you and I can''t fight against him. I don''t want to have an enemy like Kunpeng. Younger martial sister, you''d better not fight against him, otherwise it''s not the blessing of the demon family!"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "well, the most important thing for you and me now is to find a way to preserve our strength and get through the next volume, so as to prepare for the invasion of the three realms by the four forces. We don''t know about Kunpeng, so as not to let others benefit from it!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "even if we don''t say that it won''t be long before the two saints in the west, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor will know, but they can''t expect to get any benefits from Kunpeng. If they are against Kunpeng, it''s good for you and me, and they may take this opportunity to take back the control of Nanzhan Prefecture."


    Referring to Nanzhan Prefecture, empress Nuwa asked: "senior brother Tongtian, do you think Kunpeng knew about the Earth Star long ago because he gave up Nanzhan Prefecture, so he just quit the fight in the earth fairy world?"


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect couldn''t help thinking for a moment and said, "I don''t think it''s possible. After all, Kunpeng is not a teacher. He can''t know the things of the three realms like the back of his hand. The reason why he gave up the fairy world to the earth star may be something else. It should be an accident to find the invasion of the four forces."


    Empress Nuwa said, "if this is the best, otherwise Kunpeng will be too terrible!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult also nodded when he heard this and agreed with the words of empress Nuwa. I just heard him sigh, "I hope so, but no one is sure."


    Empress Nuwa asked, "senior brother Tongtian, why did Kunpeng mention the Earth Star and dragon vein to Yuanshi Tianzun? It doesn''t seem to do him any good, and he just hated Yuanshi Tianzun?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "I can''t see through Kunpeng''s plan, but I think he must be calculating Yuanshi Tianzun, otherwise Kunpeng won''t lose the face of Yuanshi Tianzun in front of everyone."


    Empress Nuwa said, "there is no great cause and effect between Kunpeng and Yuanshi Tianzun. Now Yuanshi Tianzun''s hermeneutic strength is the weakest among the four religions, and there is nothing worthy of Kunpeng''s calculation."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "younger martial sister is wrong. Her weak strength does not mean that there is no place worthy of Kunpeng''s calculation, but Kunpeng will not do that useless work."


    Empress Nuwa felt very reasonable when she heard this. She thought about it and suddenly said, "senior brother Tongtian, the earth star seems to be sealed with two great witches. Do you think Kunpeng wants to stimulate Yuanshi Tianzun to repair the lost dragon vein, so as to take the opportunity to save the two great witches?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "now the Kunpeng has been recognized by the saints. Everything on the earth star is entirely up to him. It''s not difficult for him to release the two great witches. There''s no need to spend so much time, and he hates the original Heavenly Master."


    Empress Nuwa thought for a moment and suddenly said, "I remember. Now Jiang Ziya was abandoned on the Earth Star by the emperor Yuanshi because of the dragon vein. Kunpeng must be playing Jiang Ziya''s idea."


    Tongtian sect leader heard this and said, "younger martial sister, does Kunpeng want to take the opportunity to put Jiang Ziya under the door?"


    Empress Nuwa said: "We can''t rule out this possibility. After all, Kunpeng doesn''t have many disciples. He needs the help of others to fully control the earth star. There is a gap between Jiang Ziya and Yuanshi Tianzun. Kunpeng''s move must be to let Yuanshi Tianzun officially expel Jiang Ziya from the school, so that he can take Jiang Ziya back to the school in a fair and aboveboard manner without having to make a cause and effect with Yuanshi Tianzun ¡£¡±


    The leader of Tongtian sect also felt some truth when he heard this, but he thought that the layout of Kunpeng would not be so simple, but he had no way to prove it and could only think about it by himself.

 Chapter 716

    The leader of Tongtian sect didn''t say it. It didn''t take long to miss. However, the Yuanshi Tianzun, the supreme old gentleman and the two western saints found the secret of Kunpeng guarding the Earth Star and couldn''t help regretting it. However, they were all saints and couldn''t go back. That not only lost their face, but also made the people in the three circles despise it.


    Fortunately, the two saints in the West are much better than Sanqing and empress Nuwa. They occupy the territory of one of the four forces and seize the other''s faith. They can also gain something from the earth star, indirectly protect the safety of the Earth Star Terran, and can always get some merit and virtue.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa didn''t want to turn against Kunpeng completely, so they could only turn a blind eye to it. However, Yuanshi Tianzun was not so easy to talk. First, Kunpeng lost his face in front of the people, and then lost his boundless merit. How can he stand being a man of Yuanshi Tianzun? So he had evil thoughts and wanted to teach Kunpeng a lesson.


    It has to be said that the mind of Yuanshi Tianzun is very insidious. He originally let Jiang Ziya destroy the dragon vein of Earth Star, fundamentally destroy the origin of Earth Star''s aura, and break the foundation of Kyushu border. Now, due to the short time, the blood overflowed by the dragon vein can support Earth star for a long time, In order to attack Kunpeng, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty ordered the disciples to absorb the Earth Star aura crazily before retreating all the disciples, which accelerated the depletion of the Earth Star aura.


    Yuanshi Tianzun was shocked when he saw this. He immediately sent a letter to Yuanshi Tianzun and asked him to discuss major issues.


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t know that the supreme old gentleman wanted to talk with him about this. He just thought that the other party wanted to discuss the invasion of the three realms by the four forces, so he excitedly went to Taiqing to see the supreme old gentleman.


    What Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t think of was that the supreme old gentleman said at the beginning: "younger martial brother Yuanshi, your behavior in the earth star is very wrong. Once the earth star has something to do, then you have to bear most of the responsibility!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother is worried too much. Now the earth star has been completely in the charge of Kunpeng. If something happens, it is naturally borne by him. What does it have to do with me?"


    The emperor sighed: "The cycle of cause and effect, the retribution is not good. You ordered Jiang Ziya to destroy the dragon vein of the earth star, but Jiang Ziya didn''t want to take the big cause and effect of that day and return the matter to you. You are a saint. As long as you are not afraid of this cause and effect, have you thought about the future of Buddhism? These causes and effects don''t fall on you, they will fall on Buddhism. The next disciples who rob you need to take these for you Cause and effect, now you haven''t paid off the cause and effect you owed last time, and you provoke cause and effect again. Do you want to follow the example of teaching? "


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun changed greatly and said, "elder martial brother, the matter is not as serious as you said?"


    The Supreme Lord sighed, "if there is no accident on the earth star, it is not too serious, but once there is something, the resentment of hundreds of millions of creatures needs you to bear. Now after you make so much trouble, the Kyushu border on the earth star can''t support for long, but you need to make plans early."


    Yuanshi Tianzun asked, "elder martial brother, do you have any countermeasures?"


    The supreme old gentleman sighed, "now you can only hope that Kunpeng can protect the safety of the earth star. Don''t have any big events in the next robbery of the earth star, otherwise you have to bear the cause and effect."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, those overseas people on the Earth Star are far less developed than those made by younger martial sister Nuwa. I think nothing will happen."


    The Supreme Lord said, "I hope so, and if you make such a fuss and rob us for the next time, Kunpeng has to be afraid of hands and feet, so it''s difficult to do it with all his strength!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun suddenly realized that he couldn''t help thinking: "I said you were so kind to come to me for business. It''s for yourself! You want to deal with Kunpeng, but don''t drag me. Although I''m dissatisfied with Kunpeng, I don''t want to rob him next time."


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun forked the topic and said, "elder martial brother, what countermeasures do you have for the Quartet forces to invade the three realms? It''s the Quartet world!"


    The Supreme Lord didn''t know what Yuanshi Tianzun thought. Seeing that Yuanshi Tianzun mentioned the four sides of the world, he couldn''t help saying: "now there are four religions in the fairy world, namely, people, Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism. Naturally, each religion has its own side of the world!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun gave a long sigh and was very satisfied with the distribution. However, Yuanshi Tianzun thought that the next amount of robbing Kunpeng and Hongyun could become saints, but he didn''t know what they would choose, so he asked: "Elder martial brother, your idea is good, but there are not our four forces in the earth fairy world. There are Kunpeng, zhenyuanzi, Hongyun, Styx River, Haotian and Xi Wangmu. They also have the ability to compete for the four worlds!"


    In fact, it is not necessary for Yuanshi Tianzun to remind him. The Supreme Lord also knows this. The reason why he said this is just to reduce Yuanshi Tianzun''s vigilance against him, so that he can obey his command in the next robbery and first seek to seize Kunpeng''s "Kongtong seal" and "Xuanshui black Lotus". At that time, he has "Kongtong seal" in hand, and everything is easy. As for the interests of Yuanshi Tianzun, the Supreme Lord You didn''t take it to heart.


    Although the supreme master thought very well, Yuanshi Tianzun was not a fool. After being wary of the Supreme Master, he no longer easily believed the Supreme Master''s words. Moreover, he also died of seizing the "Xuanshui Black Lotus" from Kunpeng and turned to the idea of Styx.


    The discord between Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun has brought great benefits to Kunpeng. Otherwise, once Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun deal with him together in the next robbery, Kunpeng will inevitably use his own cards, which will arouse the vigilance of the saints. Moreover, an carelessness may attract the attention of Hongjun Daozu, which is not the situation Kunpeng wants to face.


    In fact, the reason why this situation has become today is that the supreme master thinks too highly of himself and belittles the Yuanshi Tianzun. Although the Yuanshi Tianzun is selfish, since the rise of human religion after the first World War of Fengshen, he vaguely understands that he has been intrigued by the Supreme Master. Not only does he, even the leader of Tongtian cult, have not been calculated by the Supreme Master, so the elucidation and interception of the two religions have declined at the same time, It gives people and Buddhism a chance to flourish.


    Although the two saints of the West have tried their best to turn everything around and make the West prosper, they themselves are very poor and do not have the innate treasure ¡õ¡õ Qi. Therefore, they are congenitally deficient. Even if Daxing can not last long, it is because people teach the innate treasure "Tai Chi diagram" and the acquired merit treasure "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" ¡õ¡õ Qi. Once Daxing is difficult to decline again.


    In the battle of canonization, it seemed that the two western saints had calculated Sanqing, but in fact, they did not think so in the heart of Yuanshi Tianzun. After canonization, people and Buddhism flourished. Not long after Yuanshi Tianzun learned that the "Twelve merit and virtue Golden Lotus" which was the treasure of Zhenjiao was damaged, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help suspecting the Supreme Lord. When Shushan sword sect was domineering in the earth fairy world, At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun couldn''t help suspecting that the "Twelve merit Golden Lotus" introduced in that year was probably destroyed by the supreme old gentleman.


    In fact, not only did the original Heavenly Master have this idea, but even the hearts of the two western saints were very skeptical about it. However, the scope of the two western saints was very large. They jointly suspected that Sanqing secretly did this evil thing, because in their hearts, they thought that only saints could erase the divine idea in the golden lotus of three virtues. I have to say that Sanqing is a black pot for Kunpeng, allowing Kunpeng to get away easily.


    The Supreme Lord didn''t want to remind the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. He said, "younger martial brother is worried too much. Among these people, we take the Kunpeng as ¡õ¡õ¡õ. As long as we work together to settle the Kunpeng at the beginning of the great disaster, everything will be all right. I don''t know what younger martial brother thinks?"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun sneered and said, "after all, you still want to use me as a gun. There is such a cheap thing in the world."


    Just listen to Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I''m afraid it''s a little difficult. If we didn''t know that there were four forces invading, we wouldn''t do anything. But now Tianting, hell, Styx and zhenyuanzi are all on the side of Kunpeng. It''s difficult for us to do it alone, but we need to think about it in the long run."


    The Supreme Lord was puzzled when he heard this. When did the first Heavenly Master get rid of his greed and consider these. However, the Supreme Lord didn''t care much about this. He thought that Yuanshi Tianzun would eventually join hands with him to deal with Kunpeng because of the "Xuanshui Black Lotus". So he smiled and said, "what younger martial brother said is very reasonable. I really didn''t think about it clearly. We have to think about it again."


    Yuanshi Tianzun smiled and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true!"

 Chapter 717

    When Kunpeng returned to the earth star, his heart was not as good as that of the leader of Tongtian cult. Instead, he was very heavy. It seemed that he had completely mastered the Earth Star and could get the boundless merit, but the danger was beyond the knowledge of the leader of Tongtian cult. Especially now the Earth Star Dragon vein was destroyed and the border of Kyushu was seriously damaged. Once the spirit of heaven and earth was exhausted, Then the border of Kyushu will no longer exist, and the Terrans on the Earth Star will be in danger.


    But what Kunpeng didn''t think of was that the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty didn''t send all his half anger on Jiang Ziya as Kunpeng thought. Instead, he recalled all the personnel of the Earth Star''s interpretation to the earth fairy world, and put Kunpeng together before leaving, frantically absorbed the spirit of the Earth Star, which weakened the boundary of Kyushu again.


    Although Jiang Ziya didn''t want to do this to the order of the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the elucidation on the earth star was not under his control. Those disciples would not miss the opportunity to improve their cultivation, so basically no one obeyed his order, even the Kunlun disciples, let alone others.


    Although Jiang Ziya doesn''t want to return to the fairy world, he still interprets the sect after all. Disciples can''t betray the sect, so he can only follow the order of Yuanshi Tianzun and lead his disciples to the fairy world through the channel opened by Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Yuanshi Tianzun was also cruel enough. In order to break Kunpeng, he recruited people from the earth fairy world to go to the earth star, so he set a seal and sealed the whole earth star. Only experts above Da Luo Jinxian level can enter the earth star.


    In fact, Kunpeng can remove the seal of Yuanshi Tianzun, but in order to paralyze the saints, Kunpeng has not broken it. Yuanshi Tianzun''s move is very beneficial to Kunpeng. Originally, Kunpeng was worried that too many people would go to the Earth Star to win merit and morality, thus undermining his plan. Now, the seal of Yuanshi Tianzun has helped Kunpeng solve this problem. If Yuanshi Tianzun knew that his behavior not only did not embarrass Kunpeng, but helped him, I''m afraid he would be half angry.


    Seeing that Kunpeng had not broken his seal, Yuanshi Tianzun was overjoyed. He thought that Kunpeng''s accomplishments were still far from his own. Not only Yuanshi Tianzun thought so, but all saints had this idea. This can''t blame the saints. After all, Kunpeng didn''t use his full strength several times, so they didn''t know Kunpeng''s specific cultivation, but it was understandable.


    The saints were happy, but Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were very angry that day. They finally had the opportunity to get the boundless merit, but they didn''t think that the Yuanshi Tianzun cut off their ideas. After some ideas, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother further restricted the development of the disciples in Tianting and blocked the Yuanshi Tianzun''s plan to win over the gods in Tianting.


    For Haotian''s such behavior, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was very angry, but Haotian was the emperor of heaven granted by the Taoist ancestors, and all his actions were in accordance with the rules of heaven. He had nothing to do with Haotian''s move.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun sealed the earth star, but it was the path of the Earth Star cultivator, which made the Earth Star have no cultivators in the future, and the Taoist Dharma gradually withdrew from the earth star.


    Kunpeng began to refine the "Kongtong seal" again after Yuanshi Tianzun sealed the earth star. Last time, he found that the four forces interrupted his refining. This time, the whole earth star was sealed by Yuanshi Tianzun, but he was not afraid of being disturbed. It was easy to refine initially, but it was difficult to achieve the unity of man and machine. This is different from cutting three corpses, as long as good, evil Self three thoughts can be placed in the innate treasure, but completely integrate the innate treasure into itself.


    Kunpeng refined the "Kongtong seal" of the human race in the earth star. As the virgin of the human race, empress Nuwa and the supreme Lao Jun, the leader of the human religion, immediately felt as if they were losing something. However, the two of them couldn''t figure out what to do with their fingers, so they were very depressed.


    Kunpeng did not know that his move would bring such a response. He absorbed the power of faith in the "Kongtong seal" bit by bit in the Earth Star to improve his own belief law. In this way, his self-cultivation increased rapidly, and the belief law was improved bit by bit.


    However, in a hundred years, Kunpeng absorbed nearly half of the power of faith in the "Kongtong seal". At this time, he himself could not continue to refine the "Kongtong seal" because he had absorbed a lot of power of faith. However, Kunpeng had a new understanding of the "Kongtong seal", the most precious treasure of the human race.


    The reason why the "Kongtong seal" can become the most precious treasure of the human race is that the famous congenital treasure in the three circles is not only the power of faith, but its original ability is far more than this. That is the source of immortality. If it is not holy, it will also be as immortal as the sage, but also more than the sage. It is the real immortality, which is with the way of heaven, Instead of placing the yuan God in the way of heaven like saints, the existence of "Kongtong seal" is parallel to the way of heaven.


    As the source of "Kongtong seal", the source of immortality exists. Even the saints don''t know this. I''m afraid only Hongjun Daozu can understand this. This is the main reason why the three emperors and five emperors of the human race can survive as long as they avoid the fire cloud cave after their merits and virtues are perfect.


    However, the three emperors and five emperors themselves do not know this. Only those who really refine the "Kongtong seal" can know this secret. As a source of immortality, the "Kongtong seal" as long as there is the original God, as the "Kongtong seal" The master of [''can spend a certain amount of cultivation to resurrect the dead. This treasure can be said to exist against the sky, and it is in this way that it can ¡õ¡õ the luck of the human race.


    After knowing this, Kunpeng was shocked. He originally thought that the "Kongtong seal" was just a spiritual treasure that can gather people''s beliefs, but he didn''t expect that the "Kongtong seal" should have such an anti heaven function.


    The reason why Kunpeng only now understands the "Kongtong seal" is that at the beginning, Kunpeng did not want to practice the law of faith, but just accepted the "Kongtong seal" to ¡õ¡õ his own Qi. When he wanted to practice the law of faith, the "Kongtong seal" was too high for him to directly refine, so it was delayed until today.


    At this time, Kunpeng was both surprised and happy. With the "Kongtong seal", he was immortal. Even Hongjun Daozu could not kill him. In the past, a large part of the reason why the director of Kunpeng gave in was that he was afraid that his disciples would be implicated and die in vain. Now, as long as Kunpeng completely refined the "Kongtong seal", at that time, as long as he himself did not die, When the disciple Bu Shushen dies, he can also use the "Kongtong seal" to revive them.


    If you want to become a strong existence in the three realms, you can''t rely on your own strength alone. You also need to have a strong force. Kunpeng doesn''t have that strong force. Therefore, although it has a high reputation in the three realms, its deterrence is not too high. The reason why he attracted the attention of the saints at the beginning was that the saints could not take action in this mass robbery. When the next mass robbery came, it was the era of saints. Quasi saints were nothing in the eyes of saints.


    With the "Kongtong seal", Kunpeng can form an immortal army. However, this premise is that Kunpeng can thoroughly refine the "Kongtong seal" and completely refine it into himself. In that way, Kunpeng''s belief law will be great. At that time, even if he faces the Four Saints Kunpeng at the same time, he will not be afraid.


    Refining the power of faith takes time. Fortunately, there are still thousands of years to go before the next mass robbery, and time is still very sufficient. After leaving the customs, Kunpeng first called his disciples to ask what happened when he closed the customs to refine the "Kongtong seal".


    The enlightenment monitored every move of the three realms, so he told Kunpeng about the recent reactions of the four religions and the heavenly court. Kunpeng was greatly surprised by the fact that he wanted to raise the heavenly court because of the lack of human hands. He never thought that the original Tianzun was so crazy and put his idea on the heavenly court, regardless of Haotian and the West Queen Mother. It seems that the temptation of the world to him is very great.


    However, Kunpeng was greatly surprised by Tianting''s response. It seems that Haotian and Queen Mother Xi, who have allies, have greatly increased their momentum. They are no longer afraid of the original Tianzun and dare to fight it. This is good news for Kunpeng. In this way, Tianting can help him delay his elucidation in the next robbery.


    Kunpeng didn''t expect that Yuanshi Tianzun seems to be suppressing him all the time, but it''s just Yuanshi Tianzun trying to confuse the Supreme Lord. In fact, Yuanshi Tianzun doesn''t want to compete with Kunpeng for future development.


    Yuanshi Tianzun''s move not only confused the supreme old gentleman, it can be said that all the people in the three circles were confused by his false image and didn''t see his real thoughts.


    With regard to the soaring momentum of Buddhism, Kunpeng knew that zhunti must use the four forces as bait, arousing the desire of all forces within Buddhism. How many innate spiritual treasures can be produced in one world is a huge number. If Buddhism can defeat one force alone, it will obtain countless innate spiritual treasures. With innate spiritual treasures, light a lamp The quasi holy masters of Buddhism, such as Duobao, Tathagata Buddha, Maitreya Buddha and medicine master Buddha, will have the opportunity to prove the holy throne.


    It is proved that the sage''s way is hard for anyone to resist. To mention the eloquence that can speak about the dead and live, and there is such tempting news, how can those Buddhist disciples not try their best to attract people and prepare to show their skills and seek good places when the four forces invade the three realms.

 Chapter 718

    After understanding all the things that happened in the three realms, Kunpeng said to Jingwei, "Jingwei, have you ever been in contact with Bai Suzhen? What''s going on with her now?"


    Jingwei said, "teacher, the disciple made friends with Bai Suzhen. Now Bai Suzhen is looking everywhere for the life-saving benefactor of that year, but no one gives advice. She is looking everywhere and has nothing to gain."


    Kunpeng couldn''t help but move when he heard this. According to the legend of the White Snake, Bai Suzhen was enlightened by Guanyin Bodhisattva. He just found his life-saving benefactor Xu Xian in the West Lake. Now all the disciples of the four religions have evacuated from Earth Star, but Bai Suzhen is difficult to find Xu Xian without guidance, so there is a good story missing.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng Qu pointed out and found that Bai Suzhen had not yet passed the Qingming Festival, but she had not lost that fate with Xu Xian, so she said, "Jingwei, go and tell Bai Suzhen that it was Qingming and Qingming on March 3. It rained a lot. It was destined to meet thousands of miles. She had to look for the high place of the West Lake. In this way, she can find the life-saving benefactor of that year."


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "teacher, since you know who Bai Suzhen''s life-saving benefactor is, just tell him directly, why bother Zhou Zhang so much?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Jingwei, you are wrong to think so. Bai Suzhen needs to practice to repay his kindness. Otherwise, how can he repay the kindness of that year? As a teacher, he can''t tell him directly, otherwise he will break his cause and effect."


    Jingwei said, "the teacher is always so mysterious. Bai Suzhen is just a little demon who has not yet obtained the Tao. There is nothing to say about the cause and effect!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "although she is a little demon, I don''t vent the secret of heaven, otherwise I interfere with the cause and effect cycle of the three realms, which is harmful to others and myself. Well, go down with Chang''e to find Bai Suzhen, and don''t let him miss the opportunity of Qingming."


    Although Jingwei doesn''t agree with this, she thinks that the teacher is so nervous about a little demon, but the teacher''s life is hard to break, and she can only go down with Chang''e to find Bai Suzhen. However, Jingwei and Chang''e were very interested in wandering around the world, so they were very happy with the task arranged by the teacher, so they went to the world to meet Bai Suzhen and tell her what the teacher said.


    Although Bai Suzhen also knew that Jingwei and Chang''e were not ordinary people, she was overjoyed when she suddenly got the message of saving her benefactor a thousand years ago. But after the overjoyment, Bai Suzhen couldn''t help doubting the preparation of the news, so she said, "sister Jingwei, where did you get the news? Is it reliable?"


    Hearing this, Jingwei was so suspicious of Bai Suzhen, but she was a little dissatisfied. She said, "what did I cheat my sister to do? Of course it''s true, but my sister doesn''t need to worry."


    Bai Suzhen saw that Jingwei was dissatisfied with his doubts, so she quickly apologized: "it''s not that my sister doesn''t believe Jingwei''s sister, but that I''ve visited many people, and they can''t figure out the whereabouts of my benefactor! I don''t know where my sister got the news. Can you introduce it to my sister?"


    Jingwei said, "how can those people compare with my teacher? I told my sister that it is difficult for anyone in the three circles to compare with the teacher in terms of calculation. However, the teacher doesn''t want to see guests now, so he disappoints my sister."


    Chang''e also said, "the teacher has something important to do. It''s inconvenient to see my sister. We will naturally introduce my sister when the teacher is free in the future!"


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen said, "I wonder if sister Jingwei can tell your teacher''s name?"


    When Jingwei heard this, he couldn''t help looking at Chang''e and asked if he could tell Bai Suzhen''s name. Chang''e shook her head and motioned not to say. Jingwei can only say: "sister, the name of the teacher can''t be told to others, otherwise it will cause chaos, so please forgive me."


    Bai Suzhen was shocked when she heard this. She thought to herself, "a name can cause chaos. Then how powerful is sister Jingwei''s teacher. I''m afraid she is already a figure of immortals. There has been no immortal in the world for a long time. Why is he still on the earth star?"


    Bai Suzhen couldn''t help asking, "sister Jingwei, I think respecting the teacher has become a fairy way. I don''t know why she stayed on this earth star?"


    When Jingwei heard this, he smiled: "Xiandao, the teacher can''t use Xiandao to describe it. As for why the teacher has something important to do on the earth star, you don''t need to ask. You will know in the future. Sister Chang''e and I finally have the opportunity to play around on the earth star, or take the opportunity to play more for a while, otherwise we won''t have the opportunity in a long time."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen quickly asked, "is sister Jingwei leaving the earth star?"


    Jingwei nodded and said, "yes, we''ll leave when the teacher finishes his work!"


    While playing with Jingwei and Chang''e, Bai Suzhen also knew that the earth star was just a small planet and there was a vast earth fairy world outside. Yu asked, "can sister Jingwei discuss with your teacher and take me with you when you leave?"


    Jingwei said with a smile, "what''s the difficulty? However, my sister had better settle the cause and effect of that year before we leave. We may have to wait about a thousand years to leave. I hope my sister will seize the time."


    When Bai Suzhen heard this, she said, "I have enough confidence to end my kindness in the past thousand years, but I don''t care about you if I listen to my sister!"


    Jingwei said with a smile, "what do you care about in the millennium? It''s just between your fingers. Sister Chang''e and I have practiced with our teacher for many years and have been numb to time for a long time. But this time it''s good to play on the earth star for so long."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen hurriedly asked, "that sister should have built a fairy way long ago?"


    When Jingwei heard this, he didn''t know how to answer, so he couldn''t help looking at Chang''e and hoping that Chang''e could help her out. Chang''e knew that the teacher was very concerned about Bai Suzhen and must be of great use in the future, so he said, "the fairy way is nothing to us, and my sister shouldn''t care too much about it. It''s just a starting point!"


    Bai Suzhen sighed: "it''s just for an expert like my sister. For a little demon like me, the fairy way is very much to us, but I don''t know when I can prove the fairy way."


    Jingwei said, "what''s the difficulty? As long as my sister ends her cause and effect in those years, let''s go to see the teacher. If my sister can be recognized by the teacher, it''s easy to prove the fairy way."


    When Chang''e heard this, she said, "don''t talk nonsense, sister. How can you and I know the teacher''s ideas? And don''t forget the teacher''s orders. We can only play in the world, but we can''t interfere in the affairs of the world, otherwise we will be punished by the teacher if we break the cause and effect of the three realms."


    When Jingwei heard this, he couldn''t help feeling sad and didn''t speak again.


    Seeing this, Bai Suzhen said, "sister Jingwei doesn''t have to worry about me. It''s not too difficult to build a fairy way as long as she has time."


    Jingwei''s eyes brightened when he heard this and said, "what my sister said is very true. With your intelligence, there''s nothing to cultivate the fairy way. It''s all my worry."


    When Bai Suzhen heard this, she couldn''t help sighing: "it''s so easy. Now the aura of the earth star can''t compare with that of the past. I don''t know how long it took me to build a fairy way."


    Chang''e is not as naive as Jingwei. She knows that according to the aura of today''s Earth Star, it is difficult to cultivate Tianxian Taoist fruit, so she said: "sister, it''s better to end her cause and effect early. It''s difficult to improve her cultivation if there is cause and effect."


    Bai Suzhen nodded and said, "thank you for reminding me."


    The reason why Chang''e and Jingwei treat Bai Suzhen so well is that Bai Suzhen has a good character and is very kind. Unlike the little demons he saw in the earth fairy world, they only know how to harm innocent people everywhere. In the hearts of Chang''e and Jingwei, they also think that the reason why the teacher is so concerned about Bai Suzhen must be because Bai Suzhen''s character is much kinder than those little demons, and she is a demon family with the teacher, which just attracted the teacher''s attention to her.


    In fact, Chang''e and Jingwei guessed wrong. I don''t know how many good demons there are in the three worlds. Why Kunpeng cares about Bai Suzhen is just a small aspect. What Kunpeng really cares about is that Bai Suzhen itself represents a myth, a myth spread on earth and stars, which is very beneficial to his future plan.


    Not only did Chang''e and Jingwei not know, but even the saints did not think that Kunpeng''s reason for going to the earth star was not merit, but a little demon like Bai Suzhen. I''m afraid no one in the three worlds would believe this.

 Chapter 719

    At this time, a sound suddenly came from the forest. Jingwei and Chang''e had already found a little demon approaching. However, they only respected the teacher''s life and could not interfere with the affairs of the world, so they pretended not to know what the little demon did. What they didn''t expect was that the little demon was also a snake demon, but it was a green snake demon,


    The green snake demon was very arrogant. Without understanding the cultivation of the three Jingwei people, he said wildly: "what a beautiful beauty, just to be the village lady of my childe!"


    When Jingwei heard this, he was immediately angry. Once upon a time, the little demon who did not get the Tao dared to be presumptuous in front of her. As soon as Jingwei was angry, the prestige of Da Luo Jinxian''s early cultivation was pressed against the green snake demon.


    The green snake demon didn''t expect that he had eyes and no ball and offended the two great Luo Jinxian. If Jingwei hadn''t been restricted by Kunpeng from interfering in human affairs, the green snake demon would have been turned into fly ash by her.


    How could a little green snake demon bear the pressure of Da Luo Jinxian? In an instant, the green snake demon was overwhelmed by the huge pressure.


    At this time, Chang''e was afraid that Jingwei would kill the green snake demon and disobey the teacher''s order, so she issued her own momentum to resist the momentum of Jingwei, and then said, "sister, don''t be angry. This little demon is just trying to show off her tongue. There is no malice. She is the same kind as Bai Suzhen''s sister, and she is of the same sex!"


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "my sister is so kind. A little demon like her has no eyes. It''s rude to dare to be so rampant in front of you and me. She should be punished. Otherwise, she will be laughed at by the immortals in the three realms in the future."


    Although Bai Suzhen didn''t know the origin of Jingwei and Chang''e, they wanted to stay together for such a long time and knew that their origins must be great, otherwise they wouldn''t even despise the heavenly fairy. Now Chang''e said that the green snake demon was the same kind and same sex as herself, so she said: "Sister Jingwei has the virtue of living well. She doesn''t make any big mistakes according to her appearance. Let''s kick her this time!"


    Jingwei originally just wanted to scare the little demon. She didn''t dare to violate the teacher''s life and interfere with the earth star, so she said, "since my sister begged, let the little demon live."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen hurriedly said, "then I''ll take her to thank my sister."


    When Chang''e heard this, she smiled and said, "sister Suzhen was cheated by Jingwei. She won''t kill in vain. After all, the earth star is different from the earth fairy world."


    When Jingwei heard this, he smiled and said, "sister, really, why do you have to dismantle and intersperse others? It''s good to have such a little demon to be funny!"


    Chang''e said, "you! Don''t you think she can bear your spiritual pressure? Once something happens, how can you go back to see the teacher?"


    Jingwei couldn''t help sighing when he heard this: "my sister didn''t say I forgot. This is the earth star, not the earth fairy world. A little demon like her is too weak."


    The green snake demon was scared to death when he heard the dialogue between Chang''e and Jingwei. He provoked someone. They were right. I had no eyes and came to provoke them.


    Thinking of this, the green snake came to Chang''e and said, "this fairy, little demon, thank you for saving your life. Please accept the little demon. The little demon is willing to be a slave and a maid!"


    When Chang''e heard this, she said, "don''t do this. The Jingwei is just scaring you. It doesn''t mean any harm to you. You''d better go back and practice yourself and strive to cultivate the immortal Tao fruit as soon as possible."


    The green snake demon recognized Chang''e and said, "in any case, the fairy has blocked the disaster for the little demon, but the little demon should know his kindness and repay the fairy for saving his life."


    Chang''e couldn''t help worrying about the green snake demon. Jing Wei smiled and said, "sister Bai is kind to the little demon. It''s better to let the little demon follow sister Bai. Isn''t it the best of both worlds?"


    When Chang''e heard this, she couldn''t help but say, "sister, it''s very good, so it''s settled."


    Chang''e didn''t give Bai Suzhen a chance to refuse, and said to the green snake demon, "you can follow this in the future. I still have something to do and can''t take you in. Do you think so?"


    Seeing this, the green snake demon could only say, "the little demon respects the life of the fairy."


    Chang''e smiled and said, "you should do more good deeds in the future, but you are reckless. This is not good for your practice in the future."


    Bai Suzhen couldn''t refuse, so she had to take in the green snake demon, which is Bai Suzhen''s maid Xiaoqing in the future. Kunpeng finally didn''t change the fate of Bai Suzhen and others.


    Chang''e saw that Bai Suzhen had accepted the little green snake, so she said, "sister Suzhen, I have something to do with Jingwei, so I won''t tell you more. You must remember the Qingming Festival!"


    Bai Suzhen nodded and said, "thank you for your trouble. I won''t forget it. I don''t know how to go to find my sister in the future?"


    Chang''e smiled and said, "you don''t need to look for us. As long as you are still on the earth star, we will look for you before we meet."


    Although Bai Suzhen didn''t know what the accomplishments of Chang''e and Jingwei were, she must be higher than the immortal, so she didn''t say anything more, so she wanted to say goodbye to Jingwei and Chang''e.


    At this time, Jingwei was afraid that Bai Suzhen had something to do and it was difficult to find them, so he took out a talisman and gave it to Bai Suzhen and said, "sister, if you have something, you can light the talisman, and we will know that we will come to meet you."


    Bai Suzhen took the talisman and said, "thank you for your concern. I won''t bother you anymore. Let''s say goodbye."


    Chang''e and Jingwei nodded when they heard this, and then said goodbye to Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing.


    After Chang''e and Jingwei left, Bai Suzhen said to Xiaoqing, "Xiaoqing, let''s leave too!"


    Xiaoqing nodded, and then returned to Qiantang with Bai Suzhen. On the way, Xiaoqing asked, "sister, who are the two fairies? Why do they have such profound mana?"


    Bai Suzhen said, "my sister doesn''t know, but they all come to Earth Star from the earth fairy world to do business. They should have higher cultivation than heaven. However, they don''t know what''s on Earth Star, but they have to work for them!"


    When Xiaoqing heard Bai Suzhen''s words, she was surprised and asked, "since they have all proved the fairy way, they must have been ordered to lower the boundary by the heaven. Just now I had no eyes. Fortunately, they didn''t care about me!"


    When Bai Suzhen heard this, she smiled and said, "that sister Jingwei is just scaring you. In fact, they are both very kind. They won''t be difficult for you because of such a small thing."


    Xiaoqing sighed, "I know that, but the momentum of the fairy Jingwei is too great. Although it is not murderous, it is beyond my power. I was almost scared to death just now."


    Bai Suzhen said, "maybe they were all masters in their environment, so they didn''t notice that it was the earth star for a while, so they missed it for a while."


    Xiaoqing also nodded when she heard this, but she asked, "sister, what do the two fairies want you to do on Qingming Festival? Unexpectedly, I have to tell you before I leave?"


    Bai Suzhen sighed, "it''s not a big deal. A little shepherd boy once saved his sister''s life a thousand years ago. Now I get the word, but I want to find him to repay his kindness. Sister Jingwei and sister Chang''e come to inform me of the clue. If my sister can settle the cause and effect as soon as possible, she can go with them to see their teacher and take me back to the fairyland."


    Xiaoqing didn''t know where the fairyland was, so she asked, "sister, where is the fairyland? Why have I never heard of it?"


    Bai Suzhen said, "the earth fairy world is a place with plenty of aura. Our earth star is separated from the earth fairy world. If we can practice in the earth fairy world, it will be very good for us."


    Hearing this, Xiaoqing said with envy: "my sister is lucky. Unexpectedly, you can get the help of the two fairies. In the future, you will be promoted to heaven Avenue!"


    Bai Suzhen said with a smile, "if I end the cause and effect of that year, if my sister is willing to go to the fairy world at that time, I will ask sister Chang''e to take you to see the elder, and maybe we can go to the fairy world together."


    Hearing this, Xiaoqing quickly said, "thank you, sister!"


    Bai Suzhen smiled and said, "it''s nothing. If sister Chang''e wasn''t busy, maybe you would have gone to the fairy world with her!"

 Chapter 720

    After Chang''e and Jingwei left Bai Suzhen, they thought it was a bit of an accident to meet Xiaoqing, so they went back to see the teacher to report the matter in case something wrong would happen.


    When Kunpeng heard their return, he said with a smile, "you''re worried. The green snake should have such a master servant wish with Bai Suzhen, but you don''t need to care."


    Hearing the teacher''s words, Chang''e and Jingwei were breathless.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng said, "you can''t relax. Bai Suzhen will soon have some trouble. You two can properly help them without interfering with their cause and effect. If something big happens, come back and report. Well, you continue to help Bai Suzhen!"


    Chang''e and Jingwei heard this, and then excitedly came to the world to continue their great cause of play.


    But after leaving Chang''e and Jingwei, Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing came to the West Lake at Qingming to look for the trace of the life-saving benefactor. Their master and servant searched for nearly half a morning, but they found nothing.


    At this time, Xiaoqing said, "sister, are the two fairies reliable? Why can''t we find our sister''s lifesaver!"


    Bai Suzhen said, "sister Chang''e learned the news from her teacher. There must be nothing wrong. Maybe I haven''t met you yet!"


    Just as their master and servant were talking, a scholar appeared on the broken bridge. This person was Xu Xianxu Hanwen. Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing were sitting in the pavilion. The man was also an expert. So Bai Suzhen counted and found that she had found her life-saving benefactor, but she was very happy.


    Xiaoqing thought it was time to test each other''s mind. After a test, the results moved their master and servant very much. Xu Xian was very kind.


    With the result, Bai Suzhen was a little melancholy. She didn''t know how to repay Xu Xian''s life-saving kindness. If she promised her by example, she was afraid of delaying her practice and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Seeing this, Xiaoqing asked, "sister, what did the two fairies do when they knew about it? How could they return to the fairy world?"


    Bai Suzhen said: "sister Jingwei heard that I wanted to find the life-saving benefactor to end the cause and effect, but she gave me a fairy pill to remove the poison from me. As for their return to the earth fairy world, it will take thousands of years!"


    When Xiaoqing heard this, he said with a smile: "sister, you are really a fan of the situation. The two fairies obviously hinted at you and asked you to promise each other. Otherwise, how can they give you a fairy pill? Moreover, there is more than 1000 years, which is enough for you to settle the cause and effect with each other."


    When Bai Suzhen heard this, she suddenly realized it and said, "what my sister said is very true, but my sister''s concern is chaos."


    Having made the decision, Bai Suzhen wanted to marry Xu Xian to repay her life-saving kindness. What Bai Suzhen didn''t think of was that Xiaoqing stole the bank silver of Qiantang County before she met her. However, the money Bai Suzhen gave Xu Xian was the bank silver. After Xu Xian came home, he was discovered by his brother-in-law Li Nanfu, so Xu Xian was in great trouble.


    Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing didn''t expect this, but they were very anxious. But fortunately, Xu Xian didn''t have much disaster, but was sent to Gusu.


    Bai Suzhen and Xu Xian had a good life in the past year or two. They opened a medicine shop in Suzhou city. They had a good day. Moreover, both of them were kind-hearted people and had a lot of merit in saving the lives and helping the wounded. This made Chang''e and Jingwei, who had been secretly protecting Bai Suzhen, very happy. They didn''t care much after seeing that Bai Suzhen had no great difficulties, So he just went to see Bai Suzhen every three or five times, and spent the rest of his time playing everywhere.


    But I didn''t expect that there would be an unexpected situation, but I didn''t expect that an evil Wang Daoling poisoned in order to seek gold and silver, so that Bai Suzhen offended the Wang Daoling for the sake of the people.


    What Bai Suzhen never thought was that Wang Daoling was a apostle. In order to revenge Bai Suzhen, he invited the God of thunder in heaven to catch Bai Suzhen.


    Bai Suzhen is just a little demon who has not achieved the fairy way. How can she resist the heavenly Thunder God? But she had to light the talisman given to her by Jingwei and rescue Jingwei and Chang''e.


    After receiving the talisman, Jingwei and Chang''e immediately came to Gusu to meet Bai Suzhen.


    Jingwei asked, "what''s the matter with sister Bai? She asked for a talisman to send a letter to me?"


    Bai Suzhen sighed: "sister Jingwei asked you to come here this time because she had something to ask for. These days, a Taoist Wang Daoling came to Suzhou city. He murdered money and poisoned people for gold and silver, but I was against him. I didn''t expect that he had strong magic skills and asked for three talismans from the thunder Department of heaven. I wanted to come to harm me, but I had to ask my sister for help!"


    Jingwei was furious when she heard this. She was the daughter of the emperor, and the teacher was the holy teacher of the human race. Zhang Daoling clearly didn''t pay attention to the teacher. Yu asked, "sister, the evil way is a person of that Taoist school. He was so bold, but he wanted to teach him a lesson? As for the court Thunder God that day, you don''t have to worry. He didn''t dare to be presumptuous with sister Chang''e and me!"


    Bai Suzhen couldn''t help but breathe a long sigh when she heard this. Xiaoqing was also surprised. Thor is the God of heaven. Jingwei doesn''t take it as a matter for a while, but pays attention to the people of the human race, which shows that her identity is quite amazing. So he said, "back to the fairy, that Taoist spirit was the one who stopped teaching."


    When Jingwei heard this, he said angrily, "I didn''t expect that the sect''s style of interception was still so corrupt. A little Taoist dared to act so boldly. He really can''t be the son of man. I must break his body to dispel my hatred."


    Although Chang''e was angry, she knew the seriousness of the matter. She couldn''t get angry with the teacher because of such a little Taoist, so she said, "sister, this matter needs to be reported to the teacher, otherwise once it causes the contradiction between the teacher and the saints in heaven, it''s a little bad!"


    Jingwei didn''t think so and said, "my sister doesn''t know that the teacher hates such evil ways most. Since he dares to do so, he will bear the due punishment, and now everything on the earth star is under the jurisdiction of the teacher, but you and I don''t need to worry."


    Chang''e felt very reasonable when she heard this, so she said, "well, everything will be as her sister said."


    Bai Suzhen heard that Jingwei and Chang''e agreed to help themselves, so she said, "thank sister Jingwei and Chang''e. I wonder if we should find a remote place to deal with Thor?"


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "there''s no need to be so troublesome. Let''s wait here for the thunder god to come. It''s just a thunder god. Don''t bother."


    While talking, the three thunder symbols triggered by Wang Daoling invited the thunder Department Zhengshen to come. To Jingwei''s great surprise, the thunder god broke the seal of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty with the power of the Heavenly God to come to the earth star.


    After arriving at Earth Star, the Thor found Bai Suzhen. When he saw the situation in front of him, he was shocked. He never thought that Bai Suzhen was with Jingwei and Chang''e. if he knew about it, he would not come to Earth Star to subdue demons and eliminate demons.


    The Thor was not stupid. He hurried forward and said, "the little God has seen two fairies. It is the little God''s fault to disturb two Yaxing."


    Jingwei sneered and said, "how dare you come to the Earth Star without permission, but the crime should be punished."


    The Thor was shocked when he heard this and said, "the fairy misunderstood. The little god is guided by the intercepted thunder Fu. The coming star subdues demons and eliminates demons, not in private!"


    Jingwei sneered: "don''t you know that all affairs of the Earth Star are under the jurisdiction of our teacher now? If you do so, it will be contempt for the teacher, which is even more a crime. I think that Lei Zhengshen Wen Zhong doesn''t dare to do so. It seems that you want to walk on the cutting platform!"


    The Thor immediately cried, "fairy, spare your life. The little god is also ordered to act. I hope the fairy will let the little God go!"


    Chang''e didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble to the teacher because of this small matter, so she said: "Well, I''ll spare you for the face of the saints of heaven. However, you need to be careful in the future. You can''t let some intercepting disciples ruin the reputation of the saints of heaven. Then please tell me that Zhang Daoling in the lower world is vicious and even murders for money and life. You also know that if this matter is known by the master, the consequences are unimaginable. I think you should know how to deal with it!"


    When the Thunder God heard this, he wanted to break Zhang Daoling''s body. He hurriedly said, "the little God was hoodwinked by that Taoist spirit. Fortunately, a fairy stopped him. Everything will naturally be handled by the fairy. The little God will return to heaven."


    Chang''e nodded when she heard this, and then let the Thor leave.

 Chapter 721

    After the Thor returned to the heaven, Jingwei said with some dissatisfaction: "why should my sister let go of the Thor easily? He obviously intercepted a lesson and should give him some color to see."


    When Jingwei said this, Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing couldn''t help looking at each other, and they could clearly see the boundless horror from their own eyes. For little demons like them, the heaven is the supreme of the three worlds, and they are extremely shocked by the Thunder God. The demon family needs thunder to prove the road. Once the Thunder God deliberately makes it difficult for them, When they preach, they will surely die. But they didn''t think that a great God like Thor was nothing in Jingwei''s eyes. Looking at the appearance of Thor, they were extremely afraid of Jingwei, so they couldn''t help wondering whether Jingwei was under the door of some great demon God!


    When Chang''e heard Jingwei''s words, she said: "although the Thor is a vein of interception, he is also a positive God in heaven. You are dissatisfied with him, but you can''t lose the face of interception because of such small things. Moreover, since this time, we can''t explain to the Jade Emperor and make trouble for the teacher!"


    Jingwei said, "my sister is too cautious. Why should a teacher worry so much? Moreover, the Jade Emperor and the leader of Tongtian will not hate the teacher because of such small things!"


    Chang''e said, "even if we are not afraid, you should always think of Bai Suzhen''s sister and little green girl. They don''t have our ability. Once the thunder god is hated, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Jingwei was speechless when he heard this.


    Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing are very grateful to Chang''e when they hear Chang''e''s words. Chang''e''s first thought is not their face, but their safety. How can they not be excited. Of course, they don''t blame Jingwei. After all, Jingwei is just a child''s mind. She doesn''t think so much at all, and she can come immediately after receiving the talisman. It''s very valuable for Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing.


    Only Bai Suzhen said, "we''re the one who implicated Jingwei''s sister and wronged her!"


    Hearing this, Jingwei quickly said: "sister Bai is serious. I don''t have any grievances. It''s also the thunder god to grievance. However, sister can rest assured that he doesn''t have the courage to find trouble with his sister again. Moreover, if he is privately known by the Jade Emperor, he will take him to apologize to my teacher!"


    Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing were shocked when they heard Jingwei''s words. They didn''t know who Jingwei''s teacher was. They could make the Jade Emperor fear three points. It seems that they are famous people in the three worlds.


    The reason why Jingwei didn''t cover up her origin too much in front of Bai Suzhen was that the teacher attached great importance to Bai Suzhen. Maybe Bai Suzhen could become a teacher''s disciple in the future. Moreover, Bai Suzhen''s good nature could not be supported by someone behind her, which would harm the people. So she just got along with Bai Suzhen naturally.


    After settling the Thor, Chang''e and Jingwei are convenient for Bai Suzhen to leave, so as not to affect Bai Suzhen''s future development. Bai Suzhen also understands the consideration of Chang''e and Jingwei.


    After Jingwei and Chang''e left, Xiaoqing said, "sister, the identity of these two fairies seems very complicated. Listen to their tone, even the jade emperor has to give their teacher face. It seems that the elder must be a famous supernatural power in the three worlds."


    Bai Suzhen said: "there is no doubt about this. You can see that they are not low status. If they really want to help meet the elder in the future, it is a blessing for you and me."


    Xiaoqing said, "sister, look at the elder''s concern for you. You must have a chance to see him!"


    Bai Suzhen sighed, "I hope so! I dare not hold too much hope to avoid further disappointment."


    Xiaoqing smiled and said, "my sister is a fan of the situation. The elder not only pointed out to find a life-saving benefactor, but also the two fairies came to help me in the event of my sister''s accident. It can be seen that my sister has an unusual position in the eyes of the elder. I must be able to visit the elder in the future."


    Bai Suzhen was very happy when she heard Xiaoqing''s words. It was their greatest wish to become an immortal. If things were like what Xiaoqing said, she had a chance to prove Tianxian Avenue.


    Although Bai Suzhen was overjoyed, she didn''t forget the evil Taoist Zhang Daoling, so she said, "let''s not talk about it for the time being. We''d better think about how to deal with the evil Taoist Zhang Daoling!"


    When Xiaoqing heard this, he said angrily, "the evil way not only murders money and lives, but also deceives people, but he can''t let him go easily. Otherwise, he thought we were easy to bully and would come to our trouble in the future!"


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen thought that she should teach the evil Taoist Zhang Daoling a lesson, so she and Xiaoqing went to find the Taoist spirit to settle accounts.


    After leaving Bai Suzhen, Jingwei and Chang''e felt that they needed to report to the teacher about Thor so as not to affect the teacher''s plan, so they went back to see Kunpeng.


    At this time, Kunpeng came out to understand the law of faith, so Jingwei and Chang''e soon met the teacher.


    Just listen to Jingwei say: "teacher, Bai Suzhen is now being watched by an evil sect, and has asked Lei Zhengshen to come down to earth. Bai Suzhen is defeated and asks us for help. Now the Lei Shen has been driven back to heaven by us. I don''t know what the teacher thinks to do about it?"


    Kunpeng frowned when he heard this. When the saints discussed the matter of the earth star, they had said that everything about the Earth Star would be handled by him, but he didn''t know whether the Thor came down to earth privately or was instructed by the leader of Tongtian cult to test himself. If it''s the former, it''s OK to say, it''s no big deal, but if it''s the latter, you need to be vigilant, just in case.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng asked, "you two have met the Thor. Can you see whether he is going down privately or at the instigation of others?"


    Jingwei said, "teacher, the Thor doesn''t want to be instructed by others. It seems that he is seduced by the demon Zhang Daoling, and the lower world is difficult for Bai Suzhen without permission. Moreover, he is only the lower world of the yuan God and his real body!"


    Kunpeng was relieved when he heard this. As long as the Thor was not ordered by others, it was not worth paying too much attention. After all, he didn''t have to turn against the leader of Tongtian cult for this small Thor.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said, "since he is going down privately, you don''t have to be too nervous. As for Bai Suzhen, she should be robbed when she hits."


    Jingwei asked, "teacher, let''s just forget about the Thunder God''s private descent. Won''t there be more people from heaven in the future?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled and said, "the reason why the thunder god can go down is that he is in charge of thunder punishment, so he can use the seal placed by the yuan God through the Yuan Shi Tian Zun. As for others, if they don''t have the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, it is difficult to get to the earth star through the seal placed by the Yuan Shi Tian Zun."


    When Jingwei heard this, he still disagreed and said, "but it''s cheaper for him to let go of the Thor. How should he be punished!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the Thor is just a small man. We can''t quarrel with him. It makes the immortals in the three worlds laugh so plainly that it weakens our reputation."


    When Jingwei saw the teacher say so, he could only sigh: "well, that thunder god is blessed, but teacher, Bai Suzhen is very kind. Why is there such a disaster?"


    Kunpeng said: "Bai Suzhen''s misfortune is also God''s will. You haven''t heard that heaven has a great responsibility on such people. You must first work hard, strain their muscles and bones, starve their skin and empty their bodies. If Bai Suzhen wants to achieve some results, these misfortunes are necessary. Her misfortunes will continue in the future. You two must remember the words of being teachers. If Bai Suzhen''s life is not in danger, you are You can''t meddle in her affairs! "


    When Jingwei and Chang''e heard this, they hurried forward and said, "I remember my master''s life."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "if only you could do this."


    Jingwei asked, "teacher, can Bai Suzhen not survive this disaster? It''s wrong to think that her good people suffer so much!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "you are just a small Luo Jinxian. How can you talk about the way of heaven? Bai Suzhen will leave a good talk to the world in the future. Naturally, he will suffer these disasters. Otherwise, how can people pity him? Well, you two go down first and continue to protect Bai Suzhen."


    Jingwei wanted to say something more, but Chang''e quickly stopped her and pulled her out.

 Chapter 722

    It was Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing who found the demon Zhang Daoling, but Zhang Daoling was greatly surprised. He never thought that Bai Suzhen could escape under the hand of Thor. He couldn''t help thinking of escaping from here.


    The Taoist priest did not think that it was Bai Suzhen who escaped under the thunder god, but that the Thunder God almost lost his life. The Thunder God did not dare to provoke Bai Suzhen, who was protected by Jingwei and Chang''e, so he didn''t want to die by himself, so he hated Zhang Daoling in his heart. If Zhang Daoling didn''t invite him down, he wouldn''t be found by Jingwei and Chang''e. although he escaped his life, But I don''t know whether Jingwei will report the matter to Tianting, so he will be miserable. It is because of this that Thor will teach Zhang Daoling a lesson once he has a chance in the future to eliminate his hatred.


    At this time, Zhang Daoling resented that the Thor was so incompetent that he couldn''t even clean up a little demon like Bai Suzhen who didn''t become an immortal. He was really a God.


    Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing didn''t know what Zhang Daoling was thinking at this time. They jointly attacked Zhang Daoling without giving him a chance to speak. Suddenly, Zhang Daoling was beaten by them.


    Bai Suzhen was kind-hearted. Although Zhang Daoling was vicious, he didn''t take the life of Zhang Daoling, which made Xiaoqing very angry. Just listen to Xiaoqing said: "sister, you let such a vicious man go, but you don''t know how many people will suffer again!"


    Bai Suzhen said: "Xiaoqing, God has the virtue of living a good life. Although Zhang Daoling is vicious, after all, he is just blinded by money. After all, no one died in the accident. We can''t do too much. Teach him a lesson, but it''s not reckless."


    Xiaoqing said disapprovingly: "sister, I''m afraid that if the demon doesn''t repent after this, it will continue to murder money and life. We might as well do something good for the world in addition to this person directly!"


    When Bai Suzhen heard this, she shook her head and said, "don''t do this. This Taoist spirit is a disciple of the sect. If we kill him, we will bring disaster."


    Xiaoqing said, "what''s the matter? We have two fairies to help us. The apostasy doesn''t dare do anything to us. After all, they are the first to lose and can''t blame us."


    Bai Suzhen said: "I can''t say that. The interception has sheltered our demon clan. Thanks to the interception, we can''t kill the disciples of the interception sect. Moreover, sister Jingwei and sister Chang''e have important things to do, and we can''t always trouble them. What''s more, the interception is made by saints, but we can''t cause them trouble for no reason."


    Xiaoqing said, "my sister is worried too much. Why did the interception take care of our life and death? We can have today because of our own efforts. What does it have to do with the interception?"


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen said firmly, "Xiaoqing, don''t say more. In any case, we can''t kill this person and stop teaching. Maybe it''s nothing to stop teaching on the earth star. However, if we enter the earth fairy world with our predecessors, we will get angry with stop teaching because of this, which will be very disadvantageous to us in the future."


    Xiaoqing said disapprovingly: "I don''t believe that the Apostle will embarrass small people like us because of such a vicious evil way, regardless of their own reputation."


    Bai Suzhen sighed, "even so, we should be careful not to bring endless disasters to ourselves in the future because of a temporary impulse!"


    Seeing Bai Suzhen''s insistence, Xiaoqing sighed, "well, since my sister insists on her opinion, we''ll let go of this evil way. It''s a good fate to meet a kind person like my sister."


    Bai Suzhen breathed a sigh after seeing Xiaoqing give up the idea of killing Zhang Daoling. Although Xiaoqing''s cultivation is good among the earth stars, she doesn''t know much about the situation of the earth stars, let alone the dangers in the fairy world. The interception of religion in the earth fairy world is not as powerful as that on the earth stars. Once they offend the interception of religion, they need to face the retaliation of the interception of religion in the future Bai Suzhen learned more or less from the population of Jingwei and Chang''e that some forces in the earth fairyland, and the interception of religion is one of the powerful forces.


    Seeing that Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing let him go, the Taoist spirit immediately fled far away and dared not go to the ground of Gusu again. After leaving, the Taoist spirit first set up an altar again and asked the thunder god for help. The thunder god received Zhang Daoling''s talisman again not long after he returned to the heaven, but he was very angry. Now the earth star is the territory of Kunpeng, so he dare not go down easily, so The Taoist spirit did not expect that there was an expert behind Bai Suzhen to help. Even the positive God of the thunder department in Tianting was very afraid, so he naturally put out the idea of revenge, ran as far as he could, left the land of Kyushu and hid his name in Nanpan. He was deeply afraid that Bai Suzhen would come to the door.


    Zhang Daoling was also suspicious. Since Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing let him go, they wouldn''t bother him again. He spent the belly of a gentleman with a villain''s heart.


    After Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing cleaned up Zhang Daoling, they returned home and continued to apply medicine for the benefit of the people, because Xu Xian''s Baohe hall was famous and became very famous in Gusu. Xu Xian''s Baohe hall also gradually gained a foothold in Gusu.


    It was also the will of heaven that made Xu Xian deserve a life and death disaster. After punishing Zhang Daoling, Baohe hall was calm for some time. However, it was unexpected that Xu Xian prepared youhuangyao wine during the Dragon Boat Festival, and Bai Suzhen didn''t notice that she drank the wine, which showed her original shape and scared Xu Xian to death.


    Bai Suzhen had no choice but to save Jingwei again. As soon as Jingwei and Chang''e left the teacher, they received Bai Suzhen''s talisman again, but they were very confused in their hearts. They thought to themselves, "could it be that the Thor went to embarrass Bai Suzhen without knowing good or bad?"


    Thinking of this, Jingwei and Chang''e were very worried and hurried to meet Bai Suzhen. After the two sides met, Jingwei first asked, "what''s the matter with sister Bai? She came to us again. Could it be that Thor didn''t give up and went down to the world privately!"


    When Bai Suzhen heard this, she hurriedly said, "it has nothing to do with Thor, but it''s because I didn''t notice the Dragon Boat Festival. I drank youhuangyao wine and showed my original shape. Unexpectedly, no official saw it and scared my official to death."


    Jingwei couldn''t help saying, "my sister wants us to save your official''s life, right?"


    Bai Suzhen nodded and said, "that''s right. Don''t ask sister Jingwei and sister Chang''e to help!"


    Chang''e sighed when she heard this: "my sister is too careless. You are a snake and are most afraid of realgar. How can you drink this medicinal wine is wrong."


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "sister, don''t talk about it first. It''s better to think about how to save Xu Xian, otherwise sister Bai will be difficult to repay the cause and effect of that year."


    Chang''e sighed when she heard this: "Xu Xian is dead now. What can you and I do to bring him back to life, and the teacher has a life not to let us interfere in the life and death of the world? What can you and I do?"


    Bai Suzhen was very worried when she heard this. She said, "sister Chang''e, please think again. It''s really not possible. Could you please help me with your teacher!"


    When Chang''e heard this, she sighed: "if you want to bring back the dead, you need the ''nine turn golden pill'' or the best fairy grass of the great old gentleman, but Jingwei and I have no way."


    Jingwei said, "sister Chang''e is really not good. We can ask the teacher for help. This kind of thing is easy for the teacher!"


    Chang''e heard this and said, "my sister wants the teacher to come forward and ask empress Houtu to help and let Xu Xian''s soul come back?"


    Jingwei nodded and said, "little sister, that''s what I mean."


    Chang''e shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. The teacher has an appointment with the saints, but she can''t go out of the earth star at will, otherwise it will cause the dissatisfaction of the saints, which will destroy the teacher''s plan."


    Jingwei said disapprovingly when he heard this: "my sister has many worries, but the teacher is not a person who can''t save his life. As long as we ask, the teacher will come forward to help."


    Chang''e shook her head and said, "it''s wrong!"


    Bai Suzhen was very depressed when she heard this. Jingwei couldn''t help but move. She said, "sister Chang''e, the teacher can''t disturb. We can ask elder martial brother Hou Yi for help. He has a good relationship with empress Houtu. I think empress Houtu won''t refuse him for such small things!"


    Chang''e felt very reasonable when she heard this, so she agreed to Jingwei''s proposal.

 Chapter 723

    In fact, after the two of Jingwei went to report his Taoist spirit, Kunpeng knew that Xu Xian should have been robbed. The reason why he didn''t tell the two of Jingwei and Chang''e was to see the on-the-spot adaptability of Chang''e and Jingwei. When Kunpeng learned that Jingwei and Chang''e wanted Hou Yi to come forward, he was very pleased.


    Bai Suzhen saw that Chang''e and Jingwei had made a decision, so she said, "sister Jingwei, please help me a lot!"


    Jingwei said, "sister, you don''t have to. Let''s go and invite elder martial brother Hou Yi. You can also go with us. At that time, you can bring back the soul of Xu Xian."


    Bai Suzhen was overjoyed when she heard this. She quickly arranged Xiaoqing to take good care of Xu Xian''s body at home, and then went to see Hou Yi with Chang''e and Jingwei.


    After seeing Hou Yi, Jingwei and Chang''e explained their intentions. Hou Yi was not as careless as Jingwei and Chang''e. he knew that as long as the teacher paid attention to the earth star, nothing could be concealed from the teacher''s divine eyes. Since the teacher did not stop Jingwei and Chang''e, that is, acquiesced in the matter, he took the three people to the hell to see empress Houtu.


    The people in the underground are very familiar with Hou Yi, Chang''e and Jingwei, so they came to the six reincarnations of the underground without any trouble and met empress Houtu.


    He and others are empress Houtu. With her cultivation of being infinitely close to saints, when Hou Yi entered the underworld, she knew why Hou Yi came. Xu Xian''s life is not damned. Empress Houtu will naturally let him go back.


    After seeing empress Houtu, Hou Yi, Jing Wei, Chang''e and Bai Suzhen rushed forward to salute. Empress Houtu asked them to sit down and only listened to empress Houtu ask, "how are your teachers these days?"


    Hou Yi said, "thank you for your concern. Everything is well. There are teachers on the earth star, but there will be no mistakes in the short term!"


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "that''s good. The earth star is related to the safety of the three worlds. However, the next robbery will come again. All things will come together. If the earth star makes a mistake at this time, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Empress Houtu paused here for a moment, and then said to Jingwei, "I know what you call when you come here, but Xu Xian should not die. Since you come, take him back!"


    Hearing this, Jingwei quickly said, "thank you for your help."


    Empress Houtu smiled, and then said to Bai Suzhen, "look at your face, you will face many disasters in the future. I hope you can control yourself and don''t go astray and live up to the expectations of others."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen said, "thank you for your guidance. The little demon must only remember."


    Empress Houtu sighed, "it''s best for you to understand this, but you don''t know why Kunpeng Taoist friends value you so much, but you should take care of yourself in the future. Well, go with impermanence and bring Xu Xian back to Yang."


    Bai Suzhen was shocked when empress Houtu mentioned the name of Kunpeng. She never thought that the teachers of Jingwei and Chang''e were the famous human saint in the three circles, and Kunpeng was also the teacher of all demons of the demon family. Until then, Bai Suzhen understood why Jingwei and Chang''e didn''t pay attention to the God of thunder. The two sides were obviously not at the same level. The saint Kunpeng was one of the top figures in the three worlds. It was said that saints should be afraid of him, not to mention a small God in heaven.


    After hearing this, Hou Yi and others quickly thanked empress Houtu, and then went with impermanence to get back Xu Xian''s soul. Xu Xian was scared to death by Bai Suzhen, but he didn''t want to return to the sun. Fortunately, several people in Jingwei were all great Luo Jinxian, and Hou Yi was about to enter the quasi holy realm. He easily sealed some of Xu Xian''s memories and solved Bai Suzhen''s difficulties.


    After taking back Xu Xian''s soul, Jingwei and Chang''e had a long chat and said, "fortunately, we can get Xu Xian''s soul so smoothly with senior brother. Thank you for that."


    When Hou Yi heard this, he said, "you two are the wrong people to thank. Without the tacit consent of the teacher, how can I dare to act like this and destroy the reincarnation of life and death of the Earth Star!"


    Jingwei was surprised when he heard this and asked, "elder martial brother, do you mean the teachers know about it?"


    Hou Yi said with a smile, "younger martial sister Jingwei, do you think there''s anything else on the earth star that can be concealed from the teacher? The reason why empress Houtu put back Xu Xian''s soul so happily is actually in the face of the teacher. Brother Wei is just going with you, but she doesn''t have such a big face."


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, do you think the teacher will blame me and sister Chang''e?"


    Hou Yi said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about this. The teacher won''t blame you. Xu Xian really shouldn''t be dead. You and Chang''e act like this, but they conform to the way of heaven."


    When Bai Suzhen heard the dialogue between Hou Yi and Jingwei, she said, "thank you for your help. Please guide the demon to thank the saint!"


    Hou Yi said with a smile, "this is not the time for you to see the teacher. You can settle your cause and effect in the dust. After everything is over, you can naturally meet the teacher!"


    When Bai Suzhen heard this, she said, "the little demon respects the immortal''s guidance."


    After hearing this, Hou Yi smiled and said to Jingwei and Chang''e, "I have something to do, but I can''t stay here for a long time. We''ll say goodbye. You two should be more careful."


    Jingwei said with a smile, "elder martial brother, don''t worry. Now no one on the earth star can threaten the safety of sister Chang''e and me. Not to mention the presence of teachers, no one dares to be unfavorable to us."


    Hou Yi smiled when he heard this, said nothing more, and then left.


    After Hou Yi left, Jingwei smiled at Chang''e and said, "sister Chang''e, elder martial brother Hou Yi cares about you very much. It''s very considerate not to forget your safety before leaving!"


    After hearing Jingwei''s teasing, Chang''e was ashamed and said, "you have to talk nonsense. Now that Xu Xian''s soul has been taken back, sister Suzhen should go back early to save the official family, so as to avoid more changes in her dreams."


    Bai Suzhen was also very worried about the matter, so she said, "thank you for your guidance. I''ll go back now."


    Looking at the back of Bai Suzhen leaving, Jingwei said in some confusion: "sister Chang''e, you said that the teacher knew that Bai Suzhen was bent on saying, why should Bai Suzhen suffer from this suffering?"


    Chang''e said with a smile, "the teacher naturally has his own plan. What''s your heart!"


    Not only did Jingwei feel puzzled, but all the saints of the three realms, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West were puzzled by Kunpeng''s move. I didn''t know what the purpose of Kunpeng''s move was.


    In the Western blissful world, the sage zhunti told the sage, "elder martial brother, what''s the matter and purpose of Kunpeng asking his disciples to care about that little demon?"


    When he heard this, he sighed, "I can''t figure it out for my brother."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, Bai Suzhen is just a little demon without immortality, which is of no great use at all. Do you think Kunpeng might want to lead us astray and interfere with our sight?"


    After hearing this, he couldn''t help thinking for a moment and said: "younger martial brother, this statement is reasonable, but Kunpeng may have this purpose! And I calculated that Bai Suzhen has a cause and effect with my Buddhism, but I don''t know whether Kunpeng wants to use this to make an article!"


    Zhunti was shocked when he heard this. He quickly calculated the result, but he said with a long sigh: "elder martial brother, Bai Suzhen is worried too much. Bai Suzhen just has a cause and effect with the Fahai, but he has nothing to do with my Buddhism!"


    Then he sighed: "I''m afraid that Kunpeng won''t think so. If the Fahai doesn''t have an accident on the earth star, it''s OK. Once something happens, Kunpeng will use this as an excuse to suppress our Buddhism!"


    Zhunti thought it was possible when he heard this, so he said, "since senior brother is so worried, why don''t we withdraw the Fahai back to the fairy world now, so it''s impossible for Kunpeng to make excuses!"


    Then he shook his head and said, "it''s not so easy. I''m afraid Kunpeng won''t give us this opportunity. Now the earth star has been sealed by Yuanshi Tianzun. If we break the seal of Yuanshi Tianzun for the sake of Fahai, it''s an innocent sin against Yuanshi Tianzun, which may disrupt our deployment."


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "in that case, let''s give up Fahai. Even if Kunpeng really wants to take the opportunity to suppress us, it''s just acting on the earth star. Even if we give up the earth star, it has no impact on us!"


    Then he nodded and said, "now it can only be so."

 Chapter 724

    The Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother on the heaven court are also suspicious about this matter. They just listen to the Jade Emperor say, "yaochi, you see, Kunpeng is so concerned about the little demon like Bai Suzhen, who has not become a fairy, but what do you want to do? Is it a goodwill gesture to empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult?"


    The queen mother of the West shook her head and said, "although I don''t know what the purpose of Kunpeng''s move is, it''s impossible to say that he is courting empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult. Kunpeng is not a good talker. Since there is a gap between empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult, it''s impossible for him to lower his head and take the initiative to courtship each other!"


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "it''s hard to say. I don''t think Kunpeng is so noble, and who knows if his break with empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult is a conspiracy!"


    When the queen mother of the West heard this, she couldn''t help sinking. The Jade Emperor''s words were not unreasonable. If the break between Kunpeng and empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult was a conspiracy, Kunpeng''s plot was very huge. If Tianting was not careful, it might turn into fly ash in the next robbery.


    Thinking of this, the queen mother of the West shivered and said, "it won''t be like this. Kunpeng made an oath to you and me to ensure that my life is not in danger in the next robbery. If he breaks his oath, he will die under the heaven!"


    The Jade Emperor said, "even so, no life danger doesn''t mean we can come to a good end. You and I have to be careful!"


    Hearing this, the queen mother of the West said, "Beware, but we can''t do too much. If you and I do it very well first, but give Kunpeng an excuse for nothing, everything I''ve done before will be in vain."


    The Jade Emperor said, "I know this. I won''t give Kunpeng an excuse to get rid of the oath he made."


    The West queen mother sighed: "this is the best. If we can persist until the red cloud becomes holy, then we will have a chance to prove the holy way and completely get rid of the pressure of Sanqing on us. Before that, we should be careful and can''t make any difference."


    The Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, things are not as easy as you think. Don''t forget that we once formed an alliance with Kunpeng and Styx in the underground to support each other. If Kunpeng and Styx have something to do, can we stay out of it? In that case, if the saints want to deal with us in the future, I''m afraid they won''t keep their promise and help each other."


    The West queen mother sighed: "if things really happen, we''d better act according to the circumstances. If everyone helps, we can only act with them. If everyone doesn''t do it, we won''t be the first bird!"


    The Jade Emperor said, "it can only be like this, but I always feel that Kunpeng has been hiding something from us, including the Styx River and even zhenyuanzi."


    When the queen mother heard this, she asked, "do you mean Kunpeng didn''t regard us as allies at all? Then why did he point out so many things to us?"


    The Jade Emperor said: "My reputation is not very good among the three realms, let alone the Styx river. It''s impossible for Kunpeng to confide in us. I''m afraid only empress Houtu is really inseparable from Kunpeng. Their relationship has been good since the flood and famine. Kunpeng has stood with empress Houtu several times, but we don''t want to join them Yes. "


    The queen mother sighed: "Haotian, I know what you said. It''s normal that Kunpeng is on guard against you and me. After all, the relationship between us and him is not very good, and Kunpeng is not easy to trust others. Especially now, the break between him and the leader of Tongtian cult will make him difficult to trust others. However, I don''t think Kunpeng will do any harm to us, After all, we can help him absorb a lot of attention. "


    The Jade Emperor didn''t believe in Kunpeng as much as the queen mother of the West. He just heard him say, "yaochi, Kunpeng may not be bad for us, but it doesn''t mean he won''t count us. I''m just worried that once Kunpeng secretly calculates us for his own interests, we will suffer heavy losses. We can''t help it."


    When the queen mother of the West heard this, she asked, "what should we do according to your words?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "although we are also allies with Kunpeng, for the sake of our own security, I think we should choose ¡õ¡õ allies from our allies!"


    The West queen mother sighed, "who is suitable according to your words?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "originally I wanted to choose zhenyuanzi, but you and I don''t know the relationship between zhenyuanzi and Kunpeng. Moreover, zhenyuanzi is too honest. I''m afraid he will be seen through by Kunpeng accidentally, so I finally chose Styx. This is one of the main reasons why I acted with Styx at the time of Earth Star."


    The queen mother of the west thought for a moment when she heard this, and then said, "Haotian, have you ever thought about it? The Styx river is not a good man. If we form an alliance with them, we may not get any benefits, and once the matter is exposed, we will hate Zhen Yuanzi and Kunpeng?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "I''ve thought about this, but I don''t think it''s a big deal. After all, Kunpeng didn''t treat us sincerely, and we had to. Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi shouldn''t make friends with us because of this. That would only make it cheaper for Sanqing and the two Saints of the West."


    The queen mother of the West sighed, "I always think it''s wrong. Now the Styx river is standing on the air outlet according to the teacher''s words. I''m afraid the two saints of the west, the Sanqing and empress Nuwa are all thinking of him, but it''s not ideal to form an alliance with him."


    The Jade Emperor said, "I can''t help it. I just thought of this plan. I also know that there are many shortcomings in this matter, but we can''t wait to die!"


    West queen mother sighed: "Haotian, I think it''s better not to act in a hurry. Let''s observe it first. After all, the current situation is very unfavorable to us. Now Yuanshi Tianzun is desperately digging our corner. Once we and Kunpeng become evil, Yuanshi Tianzun will do it even more."


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help sighing: "what you said is also reasonable. Let''s observe it first. We can''t suffer the loss of the two saints in the West."


    The West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, just think so. The situation is unknown. We''d better be careful so as not to go the wrong way accidentally!"


    The Jade Emperor nodded and said: "Yaochi, you''re right, but I just don''t understand what the hell Kunpeng is doing. He will pay so much attention to a little demon who has not achieved immortality. It''s not like him. There must be some secrets we don''t know. Moreover, if Kunpeng can pay so much attention, it must be a big thing. Maybe it will be related to the invasion of the three realms by the four forces."


    Hearing this, the queen mother of the West said, "Haotian, you are just wishful thinking. Bai Suzhen is just a little demon who has not achieved immortality. How can she be related to the four forces."


    The Jade Emperor said, "I don''t think so much. Why does Kunpeng care so much about Bai Suzhen, a little demon who has not achieved immortality? This is not in line with common sense. If it is not related to the four forces, I can''t think of any other reasons."


    When the queen mother heard the Jade Emperor''s words, she couldn''t help sighing: "Haotian, do you know what your biggest weakness is?"


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help saying, "yaochi, if you have something to say, it takes so much trouble to say it or not."


    The queen mother sighed: "Haotian, your biggest weakness is that you are too self righteous. You always think about what you want and never consider whether your ideas are correct. You and I know that Bai Suzhen''s birth and growth are very clear. There is no place to connect with the four forces, but you have to think about this. What''s the use of doing so, but you are self-motivated Just looking for trouble. "


    When the jade emperor heard this, he was shocked. He couldn''t help sighing: "yes, yaochi was right. I really think I''m too self righteous. I didn''t consider whether things were right or not."


    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help sighing: "yaochi, you''re right. I really shouldn''t be like this. Without your reminder, I don''t know when I can find my shortcomings. Bai Suzhen really can''t have anything to do with the Quartet forces, but I''m looking for trouble."


    West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, it''s good that you can know your shortcomings. At least you won''t make the same mistakes in the future. As for why Kunpeng is so good to Bai Suzhen, it has nothing to do with us. The most important thing for us is to improve our own strength and compete for the opportunity to become a saint."


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor nodded and agreed with the suggestion of the West Queen Mother.

 Chapter 725

    The most unresponsive to Kunpeng''s concern for Bai Suzhen is Sanqing and empress Nuwa. Although they don''t understand Kunpeng''s specific intention, Bai Suzhen is no threat to them, and the next robbery is about to begin. They don''t want to waste their time on a little demon like Bai Suzhen, In their hearts, they always think that the reason why Kunpeng pays attention to Bai Suzhen is just to attract their attention, so that they can''t concentrate on preparing for the next robbery.


    In fact, Kunpeng''s concern for Bai Suzhen is not as simple as they think, but there is a big secret. Bai Suzhen is a little demon, but her influence is not small among the Terrans of Earth Star in the future. Earth Star has been completely damaged by several destruction of the Dragon origin by the original Tianzun, and all kinds of minerals in Earth Star have become non renewable resources, Once these resources are exhausted, the Earth Star will face destruction, and the human race will migrate. Kunpeng has a world on his own. Although it is not perfect, Kunpeng wants to have a better development in the Haofang world in a thousand years. At that time, what he lacks most is people, and Earth Star is his best choice.


    Although Kunpeng is the holy teacher of the Terran, the Terran has gradually forgotten his gift for a long time. A little demon like Bai Suzhen is useful. As long as Bai Suzhen can have a high influence in the Terran, he can use this influence to summon many Terrans at that time. Moreover, while supporting Bai Suzhen, it can suppress Buddhism, which can kill two birds with one stone.


    The main reason why the saints didn''t see this was that they were attracted by the four sides of the world. They were fascinated by the situation. They didn''t think deeply that the development of the world needed manpower. Moreover, in their hearts, the Terrans of the Earth Star were nothing at all. Their quality was far inferior to that of the earth fairy world, so they didn''t care about the people of the earth star. Only the two saints of the West are better developed in the earth star, and the three religions of man, interpretation and interception have no intention of developing in the earth star at all. Therefore, because of their psychology, Kunpeng can easily implement his own plan.


    Kunpeng knows the development trend of the earth star in the future, but it is God''s will. He doesn''t want to stop it, and even if he stops it, it may not have any better results. He can only let the Earth Star Terrans develop by themselves. However, Kunpeng was not unprepared. He also knew that there would be an inevitable catastrophe after thousands of years on the planet. Even if he wanted to stop the saints, they would not allow it. The saints wanted to take the opportunity to see the foundation of the four forces and would never care about the life and death of the Earth Star Terran. To this end, Kunpeng had to prepare in advance. Based on the Kyushu Ding, he once again set up a gathering spirit array in the dark, so as to keep most of the luck for the Terrans of the earth star, so that they could lose less in the disaster thousands of years later.


    Everything has its advantages and disadvantages. Kunpeng''s casting naturally can''t have no price, and the price is also very heavy. That is, Kyushu Ding will extract more than half of the aura on the earth star, accelerating the destruction time of the earth star. Maybe not long after the Millennium catastrophe, the Earth Star will enter the era of destruction.


    Kunpeng also knows that he may face the questions of the saints after the Millennium disaster, but Kunpeng also has an excuse to make the saints helpless.


    Seeing that there was no change in Kunpeng, the saints gave up their attention to the Earth Star and devoted themselves to the upcoming mass robbery, turning a blind eye to the earth star.


    The move of the saints was very much in line with Kunpeng''s intention, so that while sacrificing and refining the "Kongtong seal", he could gather the spirit array based on the Kyushu tripod to extract the aura of the earth star. So for a time, it was calm and peaceful in the three realms, but all the fairies in the three realms knew that it was just the silence before the storm.


    However, after Xu Xian''s recovery, he developed very rapidly in Gusu, and the name of Baohe hall was greatly strengthened. In this way, the original medical schools in Gusu city were jealous, so they united one after another to teach Xu Xian a lesson. Things happened to coincide with the Suzhou three emperors'' ancestral Association, so they had to fight with Xu Xian for treasure, thus losing Xu Xian''s face.


    Those people have been doctors for generations and have rich family resources. Can they be compared by a small family like Xu Xian? Bai Suzhen doesn''t want Xu Xian to make a fool of herself in fighting treasure, so it''s convenient for Xiaoqing and Xu Xian to steal treasure from the Imperial Grand Master''s residence and let Xu Xian shine at the party, but what they never thought of was known by the grand master''s residence. The little green inadvertently exposed the monster''s horse horn in the struggle with them.


    In desperation, the grand master''s residence went to Jinshan Temple and asked Fahai to come forward to subdue the demon. Fahai was a liar. When he heard that there were monsters, he went out in person without saying anything.


    When that Fahai saw Bai Suzhen, he was very happy. He finally got the upper world elixir and could improve his cultivation, but he was stolen by Bai Suzhen. He had no trace, but now when his enemies meet, that Fahai can''t help but want to avenge the theft of the elixir.


    So the Fahai set up a plan to lead Xu Xian into Jinshan Temple to be trapped and banned, and let out the wind to lead Bai Suzhen to come to the door to avenge her revenge.


    Bai Suzhen didn''t expect to meet Fahai, but now she can''t help it, and it''s her fault first. She''s also embarrassed to ask Jingwei and Chang''e to help, so she can only go to Fahai with Xiaoqing.


    Since Fahai intended to deal with Bai Suzhen, how could he listen to Bai Suzhen''s explanation, so the two sides would inevitably fight in Jinshan Temple.


    Although Fahai has achieved great accomplishments, he is not Bai Suzhen''s opponent. After a fight, he has lost the game. Fortunately, he is under the door of the dingguang Huanxi Buddha. He has obtained a low-quality spiritual treasure refined from the dingguang Huanxi Buddha''s hand. Bai Suzhen can''t help Fahai.


    Bai Suzhen had no choice but to cast a spell to flood the Jinshan Temple and threaten Fahai to release Xu Xian. However, Fahai was unmoved. She also cast a spell to make the Jinshan Temple tall and useless.


    This fight between them made the people in Gusu suffer, but the rise of the West Lake made the people suffer. Many good fields and farmhouses were flooded.


    At this time, Kunpeng saw that his goal had been achieved, but he did not let Gusu suffer another disaster, so he appeared in the sky of Jinshan Temple.


    At that time, the whole Gusu saw a golden light falling from the Jinshan Temple, and a fairy fell from the air. Then a loud noise came: "Fahai and Bai Suzhen, how dare you ignore the life and death of the people. Do you have the law of heaven in your heart and the safety of the people?"


    Kunpeng has not appeared in the world for a long time, but the people on the Earth Star don''t recognize Kunpeng, including Fahai and Bai Suzhen.


    Bai Suzhen saw the arrival of Kunpeng, but she immediately stopped casting magic. She came forward and said, "the little demon has seen the immortal, but it can''t blame the little demon, but the Fahai doesn''t care to imprison my officials. The little demon has no way. Just now, she hopes to see the immortal clearly and preside over justice for the little demon!"


    Kunpeng knows Bai Suzhen''s affairs like the back of his hand. Naturally, he knows the cause of the matter. However, in order to show justice, Kunpeng said to Fahai, "Fahai, is this really true?"


    However, Fahai didn''t think that his fight with Bai Suzhen would attract immortal''s attention, but Fahai was very suspicious of Kunpeng''s identity, because he learned from dingguang Huanxi Buddha that the land volume had been sealed by the first heaven, but it was difficult for the gods in heaven to descend. So he asked, "I don''t know what to call the immortal? But I work in heaven?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he knew what Fahai was thinking, so he sneered: "Fahai, why do you ask? Although I don''t work in heaven, can''t I stop you from harming the people?"


    When Fahai heard this, he hurriedly said, "I dare not, but Bai Suzhen is a snake demon, but it lures the ignorant people of the human race. I do this on behalf of heaven. I hope the immortal can help me catch the monster and gain the power of heaven!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng sneered and said, "Fahai, I asked you, Bai Suzhen has done harm to the people. Xu Xian was seduced by her before he married her?"


    The Fahai hasn''t answered yet, but Xiaoqing on one side can''t bear it. She comes forward and says, "Shangxian Mingjian, but my sister has never hurt the people. Not only that, she also uses medicine to treat one side of the people, while Xu Xianggong is in love with his sister. They are married voluntarily, but Fahai meddles in his own affairs and has to be difficult with his sister. I hope Shangxian can preside over justice for her sister."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he asked, "Fahai, do you have any evidence that Bai Suzhen has done harm to the people? If you are poor, you can help you eradicate the demon. If not, how dare you make trouble and fight with Bai Suzhen so that one of the people suffers such a disaster, but you deserve to be punished!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Fahai was stunned on the spot and didn''t know what to do. Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing were overjoyed.

 Chapter 726

    Fahai is not a kind-hearted person. He reacted not long after hearing Kunpeng''s words. He couldn''t help thinking: "listening to the words of this Taoist has nothing to do with the heaven. I''m the disciple of dingguang Huanxi Buddha. Even if he made a small mistake in this matter, he must not dare to do anything to me."


    Thinking of this, the Fahai said, "this immortal, little monk, is a disciple of the western dingguang happy Buddhism. You are under the jurisdiction of Buddhism, but you are not the right God in heaven, but you have no right to interfere with the little monk to subdue demons and demons."


    Kunpeng felt funny when he heard this. Unexpectedly, Fahai wanted to extricate himself from this reason, so he sneered and said, "Fahai, although I''m not an official in heaven, you can''t ignore it for the disaster of the people."


    But Fahai asked, "I don''t know, but people teach me?"


    Kunpeng sneered, "no!"


    Hearing this, the Fahai couldn''t help saying, "since the Taoist priest is not under the human religion, and he jumped out of the three realms and is not in the five elements, he doesn''t know why to preach to the poor monk?"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "you monk have sharp teeth. Can''t I punish you if I''m not taught by others?"


    Fahai said, "this is natural. Even if I am wrong, I will be punished by the Buddha, but the Taoist priest has no right to interfere."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered: "OK! OK! OK! Your Buddhism is arrogant enough. You dare to be so righteous when you make a mistake. It''s really not a son of man. Since you don''t repent, no wonder I''m cruel. Today I want to see how the West reacts when I punish you."


    The Dharma Hai was shocked when he heard this. He hurriedly said, "Taoist priest, you''d better think twice before you act. The poor monk just made the people suffer a little disaster in order to kill demons and demons. If you punish the monk for this, aren''t you afraid of causing the struggle between Buddhism and Taoism."


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "what''s the matter with the fight between Buddhism and Taoism? Don''t think that dingguang Huanxi Buddha can protect you. I''m a holy teacher of the human race. You and Bai Suzhen secretly fight against Dharma. On the one hand, the people should be punished. Even when dingguang Huanxi Buddha comes, he doesn''t dare to say no in front of me."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Fahai, Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing were surprised. Not only they were surprised, but also the people in Gusu were very shocked. They never thought that Kunpeng was a human saint.


    Hearing this, the people of Gusu knelt down and worshipped: "see the saint and ask the saint to preside over justice for us!"


    At this time, the Dharma sea was afraid. The human saint was at the same level as the saints. His teacher dingguang Huanxi Buddha was not worth mentioning in front of him. Moreover, I heard that the human Saint had been at odds with the West. Today, it seems that he can''t escape. Thinking of this, Fahai couldn''t help hating the grand master and Bai Suzhen.


    In fact, Kunpeng doesn''t want to clean up the Fahai now. After all, the fact is not over yet. The Fahai is still very useful.


    Fahai was frightened, but Bai Suzhen was much better than Fahai. After she got the hint from empress Houtu in the underground, she understood that the saint Kunpeng was very concerned about herself and should not punish her severely for this matter.


    Thinking of this, Bai Suzhen came forward and said, "the little demon Bai Suzhen has seen the holy master. As long as Fahai can release my husband, the little demon is willing to be punished!"


    Kunpeng nodded when he heard this. He was very satisfied that Bai Suzhen had the courage to take responsibility, so he said: "Bai Suzhen, it''s good that you can recognize your mistakes and have the courage to bear them. However, although you are wrong, you are also a victim. I won''t punish you. I hope you will think twice and act later in the future. Don''t make the same mistakes again and let innocent people suffer."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen quickly thanked, "thank you for your mercy."


    Kunpeng also said to Fahai, "Fahai, as a Buddhist disciple, you don''t know compassion, but you recklessly kill. It''s wrong to have such a mind. It really makes people doubt your Buddhist doctrine. Do you have anything to say about it?"


    When Fahai heard this, he couldn''t help sighing: "who is your old man? I dare to say something, but I dare not say it."


    Although Fahai thought so in his heart, he said: "the holy master is on the top. I know my mistake, but I shouldn''t have killed a party of the people. I''m guilty!"


    Seeing that Fahai was quite knowledgeable, Kunpeng said, "well, you are just harmed by the imperfect teachings of Buddhism, and the poor way is not good. Therefore, blame you. You should also step down. You should be careful not to hurt the innocent people in the future. Other poor ways don''t want to take care of it. You should release Xu Xian first, which is also an explanation to the people of Suzhou!"


    The Dharma sea was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "little monk, remember the teachings of the saint and let Xu Xian go." Fahai is not stupid. Although Kunpeng slandered Buddhism in his words, it was nothing compared with his own life. Moreover, he also understood from Kunpeng''s words that if his fight with Bai Suzhen had not hurt innocent people, the holy master would not take care of his relationship with Bai Suzhen at all, that is to say, he could still find Bai Suzhen for revenge in the future.


    Fahai is happy, but Bai Suzhen has a lot on her mind. She doesn''t understand why the holy Master said such words, which is clearly telling Fahai that she can continue to seek revenge.


    Kunpeng showed himself in the world, but he couldn''t leave. He wouldn''t let go of such a good opportunity to get people''s hearts. So he just heard him say, "you shouldn''t be suffering from this disaster!" Kunpeng said with a wave of his right hand, the undulating West Lake immediately calmed down, and the affected homes immediately recovered as before. Everything seemed to have not happened.


    Seeing this, the people of Suzhou immediately knelt down again and thanked Kunpeng. They couldn''t help but want to set up a temple for Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng didn''t want to stay here any more, so he said to Bai Suzhen, "Bai Suzhen, please take Xu Xian away. This Buddhist place is not where you have stayed for a long time."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen immediately went forward to thank Kunpeng, and then led Xiaoqing and Xu Xian away from Jinshan Temple. After Bai Suzhen left, Kunpeng immediately disappeared into the air.


    Kunpeng''s appearance of the earth star can''t be concealed from the saints. The two saints in the West were dissatisfied with Kunpeng''s attack on the reputation of Buddhism in the earth star, although they had been prepared for it.


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, this Kunpeng is so shameless that he should say that my Buddhist doctrine is imperfect in front of the public. This is clearly humiliating to you and me! That Fahai is also as timid as a mouse and dare not defend my Buddhism."


    When he heard this, he said, "the action of Kunpeng was expected by you and me, and you and I decided to give up the Earth Star long ago. Why should we be angry about it? As for Fahai, he is just a mortal. If you dare to debate with Kunpeng, you can''t blame him."


    Zhunti said reluctantly, "although we decided to give up the earth star, the Kunpeng can''t be so shameless. Now the three great gods know this, but we lost face in front of the three immortals."


    Then he said, "it''s nothing to lose face, and there''s no loss to us. Now we still have to keep our strength and survive the disaster."


    Although zhunti was unwilling to be humiliated, he also understood that great events were important, so he stopped saying anything.


    When Kunpeng made trouble on the earth star, Sanqing and empress Nuwa were completely relieved of Kunpeng. They all thought that the reason why Kunpeng helped Bai Suzhen was just to take the opportunity to lose the face of the two saints in the West and discredit the reputation of Buddhism on the earth star.


    On that day, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West also had a long chat when they learned about it. They only heard the queen mother of the West say, "Haotian, you can rest assured that Bai Suzhen of the Kunpeng Gang just wanted to take the opportunity to save the face of the two Saints of the West. It''s not what you think you want to slow down your relationship with empress Nuwa!"


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor said, "I''m really relieved, but I can''t blame it all. Who can think that Bai Suzhen of Kunpeng''s help just wants to lose the face of the two saints in the West!"


    The queen mother of the West said, "Kunpeng is really unpredictable. You and I should have known this for a long time. There is a deep cause and effect between Kunpeng and the two saints of the West. His move is also reasonable."


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "although it''s reasonable, if you don''t know it in advance, I''m afraid no one can think that Kunpeng should use a demon who has not become a fairy to suppress the two saints in the West. It''s too crazy to mobilize the public for such a small thing!"


    The queen mother of the West sighed, "Kunpeng did make some small mention of this matter, but it also suits him. In those years, he dared to threaten the saints with all living beings in the three realms, not to mention this matter."

 Chapter 727

    It has to be said that Kunpeng''s appearance on Earth Star reassured the three great supernatural powers that he would no longer monitor him for Bai Suzhen. Kunpeng had expected the reaction of the saints. The reason why Kunpeng is so big and prominent in front of the Earth Star Terran is to reassure the saints. In this way, he kills two birds with one stone and can easily get the Terran faith.


    Kunpeng''s superb calculation is to completely hide the saints in the valley, which can be described as unparalleled wisdom.


    Kunpeng''s appearance in Gusu immediately attracted the attention of the court. They have always worshipped God and prayed for Buddha, but they have never seen the arrival of God and Buddha. Now the human Saint came to the world for the sake of the people of Gusu. How can they ignore it. So the emperor ordered the construction of holy master temples all over the country, and the incense of Kunpeng was at its peak on the land of Kyushu.


    After Bai Suzhen returned home, the little green said, "sister, you said that the holy master knew that Fahai was wrong, but why did he let him go easily? And he also motioned in his words that Fahai would not pay attention to the struggle between us?"


    Bai Suzhen was also very confused about this, so she said, "I''m not very clear about this. It''s reasonable that we have received a lot of help from the holy teacher. We are close to the holy teacher, but we don''t know why the holy teacher is so!"


    Xiaoqing asked, "sister, do you think the holy master did this because he was worried about competing with Buddhism? After all, Fahai is a disciple of dingguang Huanxi Buddha!"


    Bai Suzhen shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. Although dingguang Huanxi Buddha is also an expert in Buddhism, it''s far from the holy master. The holy master won''t care about him at all."


    Xiaoqing said, "in that case, why did the saint do so?"


    Bai Suzhen sighed, "the saint must have his own reason for doing so, and it is a great gift for us to get the saint''s help to save the officials, but we shouldn''t ask the saint any more."


    Kunpeng is very satisfied with Bai Suzhen''s response. He thinks she is a creative talent. If Bai Suzhen is dissatisfied with this, Kunpeng will only ensure that her plan can proceed smoothly and will not help Bai Suzhen more. But now that Bai Suzhen has been recognized by Kunpeng, it is different, Kunpeng will give some help to Bai Suzhen while ensuring the smooth progress of his plan. If Bai Suzhen can make a breakthrough, Kunpeng may accept her as a registered disciple and deepen her training.


    Don''t look down on the registered disciples. I don''t know how many people in the three realms want to become the registered disciples of Kunpeng, but they can''t achieve their wishes. If Bai Suzhen can pass the examination of Kunpeng, it will be a step to heaven.


    Kunpeng recalled Jingwei and Chang''e and said, "go and inform Bai Suzhen that the plum blossoms smell sweet without being cold. There is a deep cause and effect between Fahai and her, but she needs to finish it by herself. If she can''t pass the test, it''s difficult to succeed."


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "teacher, Fahai is very cunning. How can an honest man like Bai Suzhen be his opponent, and now Bai Suzhen''s identity is exposed in the world, but she can''t do anything. Can we help her so that she can get through this difficulty?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "this is Bai Suzhen''s own business. You must not help. Moreover, if Bai Suzhen can''t even survive this disaster, then it has no training value, but I don''t want the people I train to become the laughing stock of the three worlds!"


    When Jingwei heard this, he understood that the teacher wanted to give Bai Suzhen a chance, but whether he could grasp it only depends on Bai Suzhen''s own ability, and others can''t interfere.


    Jingwei was surprised when he thought this, and asked, "the teacher intends to accept Bai Suzhen?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "Bai Suzhen has a very good heart. Being a teacher does intend to take her back to the door, but it depends on her own nature. Only if she can pass the assessment of being a teacher can she have the opportunity to learn skills for her younger martial brother. If she can''t pass, it can only show that she has no chance to be a teacher."


    When Kunpeng said this, Jingwei and Chang''e were very surprised. The teacher had not accepted disciples for a long time, but Bai Suzhen had a great chance.


    Kunpeng was a little funny when he saw the surprised look of Jingwei and Chang''e, so he said, "well, we won''t mention it for the time being. You two still went to inform Bai Suzhen, but you don''t need to tell Bai Suzhen about the apprentice and let her develop herself."


    Jingwei and Chang said goodbye to their teacher, and then drove to Gusu Baohe hall to see Bai Suzhen.


    When they came to Baohe hall, Jingwei and Chang''e met Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing without any trouble. Xu Xian was also a good talker. When they saw Bai Suzhen talking to Jingwei and Chang''e, they took the initiative to leave and give them a chance to talk. Xu Xian''s move made Jingwei and Chang''e very satisfied. It was precisely because of Xu Xian''s move that he would benefit a lot in the future, With the help of Jingwei and Chang''e.


    After the two sides took their seats, Bai Suzhen asked, "I don''t know what''s important for sister Chang''e and sister Jingwei to find me?"


    Jingwei said with a smile, "sister Bai, we can''t come to you if we have nothing to do?"


    Bai Suzhen blushed when she heard this. She was embarrassed to speak again. Chang''e hurriedly said, "sister Jingwei, don''t make fun of sister Suzhen."


    Jingwei smiled at Bai Suzhen and said, "sister Bai is still right. We really have something important to do today."


    Bai Suzhen was puzzled when she heard this. She asked, "I don''t know what''s important for sister Jingwei. If I can help, please speak frankly."


    Jingwei said, "we didn''t come to ask my sister for help, but the teacher asked us to tell my sister something.


    Bai Suzhen was shocked when she heard this. She hurriedly said, "I don''t know what the saint has to say. If you don''t ask your sister to speak frankly, my sister is all ears."


    Jingwei heard this and said, "the teacher said that there is a deep cause and effect between my sister and the Fahai. We can only solve the matter by ourselves, but we can''t intervene in it."


    Bai Suzhen was very confused when she heard this and asked, "sister Jingwei, did the saint ever say that there was any cause and effect between me and the Fahai?"


    Jingwei and Chang''e were stunned when they heard this. They didn''t think that Bai Suzhen didn''t know the cause and effect between herself and Fahai, so they asked, "sister, don''t you know the cause and effect between herself and Fahai?"


    Bai Suzhen nodded and said, "I really don''t know where I offended Fahai. Can sister Jingwei and sister Chang''e help me figure it out?"


    Jingwei and Chang''e were embarrassed when they heard this. Jingwei said, "sister, it''s not that we don''t want to help you calculate, but that we don''t know the method of calculation at all!"


    When Bai Suzhen heard Jingwei''s words, she said shyly, "it''s embarrassing for her sister."


    Jingwei felt sorry when Bai Suzhen said this, so he said, "sister, we can''t intervene in some things, but you need to know that without some cold, the plum blossoms smell delicious. Some things need to be faced alone. Others can''t help."


    Chang''e also hoped that Bai Suzhen could pass the teacher''s assessment, so she said, "sister Suzhen, the road to immortality is very difficult. If you want to achieve something, you need a firm heart, so that you can achieve positive results. Otherwise, even if you encounter opportunities, you will just pass by the wrong hand!"


    Jingwei also nodded when hearing Chang''e''s words. Neither of them could tell Bai Suzhen against the teacher''s orders. They could only hint at Bai Suzhen in this way. As for the result, Bai Suzhen needed to ask for it by herself, and there was nothing others could do.


    Bai Suzhen doesn''t understand the meaning of Chang''e and jing''e''s words, but she is also smart. She knows that jing''e and Chang''e can''t say these words without reason, so she can only keep them in mind and consider them carefully in the future.


    Bai Suzhen said, "thank you for your reminding, sister Chang''e and sister Jingwei. It''s always my wish to get the right results. When I finish all the causes and consequences, I will naturally focus on the Tao and seek the Avenue!"


    Jingwei and Chang''e had a long chat when they heard this, and then got up and said, "it''s best for my sister to have this heart. We still have something to stay here for a long time. I''ll leave now."


    After Bai Suzhen understood the identities of Jingwei and Chang''e, she couldn''t stay, so she had to send them out.

 Chapter 728

    After seeing off Jingwei and Chang''e, Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing returned home, but Xiaoqing asked, "sister, what do you mean by the last words of the two fairies?"


    Bai Suzhen sighed, "I don''t know. It seems that they are gesturing to me, but maybe for some reason they can''t tell me frankly!"


    Xiaoqing sighed: "these immortals are really. What can''t be said directly? They have to be so mysterious!"


    Bai Suzhen said, "Xiaoqing dialect can''t say that. The secret of heaven can''t be leaked. They can''t do it. After all, they can''t be punished for our reasons!"


    Hearing this, Xiaoqing thought and felt reasonable, and said, "what my sister said is very true, but I''m a little worried."


    Bai Suzhen said, "in fact, it''s nothing. After all, you don''t understand sister Jingwei and sister Chang''e. It''s normal to have such an idea."


    When Xiaoqing heard this, he asked, "sister, I heard you mentioned the holy master just now. I don''t know if it''s the human holy master Kunpeng?"


    Bai Suzhen nodded and said, "it''s the human saint. Why is there anything wrong?"


    Xiaoqing was stunned on the spot when she heard this, but she didn''t think that Jingwei and Chang''e were disciples of Kunpeng, the sage of the human race. No wonder they were so strict in the face of the God of thunder.


    Thinking of this, Xiaoqing couldn''t help saying, "sister, I heard that the holy master Kunpeng was also born in the demon family and used to be the teacher of all demons. Do you think he would give us some advice for our sake of being the demon family?"


    Bai Suzhen sighed when she heard this: "I''ve heard what you said, but it''s not easy for Lord Kunpeng to guide us. It''s very rare for us to go to the earth fairy world with the power of a saint."


    Hearing this, Xiaoqing disagreed and said with a little envy: "sister, others may not have a chance to get the guidance of the saint, but you are different. The two fairies Jingwei and Chang''e are very friendly to each other. If you can get their help, you have a chance to get the guidance of the saint."


    Bai Suzhen sighed, "I hope so, but before that, I need to end the cause and effect I owed in those years, but now there is the Fahai, but I don''t know whether I can stick to the end."


    Xiaoqing said with a smile, "my sister is worried. The cultivation of Fahai is not as high as my sister, but there is a magic weapon in hand. If we two work together, it must be that Fahai is not an opponent."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen nodded and agreed with Xiaoqing.


    After Bai Suzhen left Jinshan Temple, Fahai wanted to contact dingguang Huanxi Buddha for assistance, but he didn''t expect Kunpeng to block the whole earth star long before him. Anyone on the earth star could no longer contact the earth fairy world, and the only channel with the earth fairy world also had the earth mansion.


    Although he can''t contact dingguang Huanxi Buddha, Fahai doesn''t care too much. Although he doesn''t know why the holy master Kunpeng will ignore the struggle between him and Bai Suzhen, he also knows that an expert like Kunpeng is one word, one word and one thing. If he doesn''t interfere with his struggle with Bai Suzhen, he will never fight. However, the Fahai also knew that Bai Suzhen''s cultivation was slightly higher than him. Although he had a golden bowl in his hand, he was not the opponent of Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing, so he could only endure and wait for the time to come.


    The effort paid off, but Fahai''s efforts were not in vain. After a while, Fahai found that Bai Suzhen was pregnant, which made him very happy. With pregnancy, Bai Suzhen''s cultivation will naturally decline. Even with Xiaoqing''s help, Fahai is confident to capture them both.


    Fahai didn''t act rashly this time. He first tried to test Bai Suzhen''s reaction, but unexpectedly, Bai Suzhen was carrying the reincarnation of Wenqu Xingjun on the court of heaven. If he is a mortal, he dares to capture Bai Suzhen with a mobile hand, but Bai Suzhen is pregnant with the God of Wenqu Xingjun''s heaven, which can''t be offended by his little mortal host. However, Fahai can only wait for Wenqu Xingjun to come to the world to avenge Bai Suzhen.


    It is also coincidental that Bai Suzhen was pregnant with Wenqu Xingjun on purpose by the Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother in heaven. The reason why they did so was to befriend Kunpeng first. Unfortunately, their thoughts were in vain, but Kunpeng thought that the reincarnation of the Wenqu Xingjun was caused by heaven, which had nothing to do with the Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother.


    After Bai Suzhen became pregnant, she was happy and worried. She was so happy that she could repay Xu Xian''s life-saving grace when she had a child. She was worried that the child lost her mother, but she lost a lot of warmth. Moreover, she was worried that Fahai would appear when she gave birth. At that time, even if Xiaoqing was there, she might not be an enemy of Fahai.


    After several thoughts, Bai Suzhen decided to talk to Jingwei and Chang''e, hoping to get their help. With her decision, Bai Suzhen used the talisman given to her by Jingwei again.


    Bai Suzhen''s idea, but Kunpeng knew that when Jingwei and Chang''e received the talisman, Kunpeng told them with a divine mind that they should not help Bai Suzhen through the robbery. This robbery was one of his tests on Bai Suzhen.


    Jingwei and Chang''e did not dare to disobey when they heard this. After they came to Baohe hall and heard Bai Suzhen''s request, they couldn''t help sighing: "sister, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but that the teacher''s life is difficult to disobey. This robbery is a test of the way of heaven for you, but we can''t act against the sky."


    Although Bai Suzhen had already prepared in her heart and expected that Jingwei and Chang''e would not agree, she was disappointed when she heard this.


    Xiaoqing got along with Bai Suzhen during this period, but she had deep feelings with her. When she heard this, she couldn''t help saying, "my sister is pregnant now. If that Fahai shot when my sister was giving birth, my sister can''t resist. Can the two fairies die?"


    Bai Suzhen heard Xiaoqing''s words and hurriedly said, "Xiaoqing can''t be rude and doesn''t quit."


    Xiaoqing didn''t want to step down and said, "sister, what I said is the truth."


    Bai Suzhen didn''t want to embarrass Jingwei and Chang''e, so she stopped her. Then he said, "sister Jingwei and sister Chang''e, please don''t blame Xiaoqing!"


    Jingwei sighed, "we also understand Xiaoqing''s idea, but the master''s life can''t be violated, and we can''t help it. However, my sister doesn''t need to worry too much. Before I left, I went to the elder martial brother who understands Taoism. He said that my sister''s life is not in danger. If my sister can strengthen her faith in Taoism, she will be blessed in the future."


    When Bai Suzhen heard this, she didn''t care about her own safety and said, "sister Jingwei, I don''t worry about myself, but I can''t rest assured. Children, officials and Xiaoqing want to ask sister Jingwei and sister Chang''e to protect them secretly. I don''t know if it''s feasible?"


    When Xiaoqing heard this, he said, "sister, I want to live and die with you. You don''t need to consider it for me."


    Bai Suzhen shook her head and said, "sister Xiaoqing, this is just my personal gratitude and resentment, but it can''t involve you."


    Jingwei nodded when he heard what Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing said: "Sister Bai doesn''t want to quarrel about this. It''s rare for Xiaoqing to fight against the law with you. You don''t need to stop this. As long as Xiaoqing knows whether sister Bai can get out of trouble in the future, she needs your help, so once things can''t be violated, you can leave early, which can also leave a glimmer of vitality for sister Bai. As for the child and sister Xu Xian, there''s no need to worry, he said We are all mortals, but Fahai does not dare to do anything to them, otherwise it will be unfavorable to the human race, and the teacher will naturally be punished. "


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen couldn''t help but sigh for a long time and said, "so it''s sister Lao Jingwei and sister Chang''e. I''d like to thank you first for your help."


    When Chang''e heard this, she said, "my sister doesn''t need to be like this. If you can be firm and not moved by foreign things, you will get out of trouble one day. As for little green girl, you can rest assured that the teacher will make arrangements."


    Jingwei also nodded and said, "as long as my sister can firmly say that her heart does not move, we will meet one day. After this robbery, my sister is successful in virtue. I hope my sister can stick to it."


    Bai Suzhen nodded and said, "sister Jingwei and sister Chang''e, please rest assured that my heart to the Tao will not waver."


    Jingwei and Chang''e nodded when they heard this, and then Jingwei said, "sister, it''s better to prepare early. Sister Chang''e and I still have something to stay here for a long time."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing watched Jingwei and Chang''e leave.

 Chapter 729

    Everything went on according to Kunpeng''s calculation. After Bai Suzhen''s production, Fahai started immediately and captured Bai Suzhen without much effort. Xiaoqing escaped safely under the cover of Bai Suzhen. Bai Suzhen handed her talisman given by the Jingwei to Xiaoqing before the decisive battle, so that she could ask the Jingwei for help.


    Fahai was overjoyed when he captured Bai Suzhen. He pressed Bai Suzhen under Leifeng Tower, claiming that Bai Suzhen could get out of trouble unless Leifeng Tower emptied the West Lake. It''s not that Fahai doesn''t kill Bai Suzhen, but Fahai can''t do anything. When Bai Suzhen opened the Baohe hall with Xu Xian, she not only gave medicine to the people, but got some merit. Fahai is unable to kill Bai Suzhen protected by the spirit of merit.


    Fahai didn''t expect to hit Xu Xian and Bai Suzhen''s children, but he thought that Xu Xian was a mortal. If he moved his holy teacher Kunpeng, he wouldn''t let him go easily, and he didn''t dare to take the risk. Bai Suzhen''s child was the reincarnation of the heavenly Wenqu Xingjun, and the backstage was very good, which was not his enemy. As for Xiaoqing, he didn''t want to go to catch him, But he was afraid that he would leave Jinshan Temple and be secretly rescued by Xiaoqing. Bai Suzhen had no choice but to stick to Jinshan Temple.


    After Bai Suzhen was captured by Fahai, she wondered why Fahai wanted to deal with her. Seeing that Bai Suzhen had been captured, Fahai ignored it, so she told the truth. At this time, Bai Suzhen understood why Fahai wanted to target her. Everything was caused by stealing Fahai''s elixir. After learning the truth, Bai Suzhen despised Buddhism very much, and the slogan was very beautiful. In fact, few monks could do it. Eminent monks like Fahai did so, not to mention those little Shamis.


    After Bai Suzhen was captured, Xu Xian seemed to have lost her soul and was listless all day. Seeing this, Xiao Qing had to ask Jingwei and Chang''e for help.


    Jingwei and Chang''e were very embarrassed and at a loss when they saw Xiaoqing understand the matter. At this time, Kunpeng spread a message to them and asked them to bring Xiaoqing and Xu Xian back to see him.


    After receiving the order, Jingwei and Chang''e asked Xiaoqing about their ideas. After obtaining Xiaoqing''s permission, they took them back to see the teacher for orders.


    After seeing Kunpeng, Xu Xian was full of spirit. He hurried forward and said, "the holy master is on the top. Please save my mother."


    Hearing this, Xiaoqing also knelt down and begged Kunpeng to help Bai Suzhen.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng said, "Bai Suzhen should have this disaster when she hit, and she fought with the sea of law. The water is full of gold, but she has made countless creatures suffer. It is reasonable to have this difficulty."


    When Xu Xian heard this, he asked, "saint, I wonder if there is a way to repay the cause and effect for my wife?"


    Kunpeng said: "the way is not no, it depends on whether you are willing to do it!"


    Hearing this, Xu Xian hurriedly said, "as long as I can save my wife, I won''t quit even if I go through fire and water."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a smile, "well, if you can have this idea, I''ll tell you how to repay the cause and effect owed by Bai Suzhen. As long as you are willing to do it with your heart, it won''t take long to get Bai Suzhen out of trouble."


    When Xu Xian heard this, he was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "please give me some advice."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "Xu Xian, you are a doctor. If you want to repay the cause and effect for Bai Suzhen, you have to start with applying medicine to treat the people in water and fire. Now I give you a Book of Shennong''s herbal Scripture. After you learn it, you can learn the spirit of the emperor Shennong and think about the people''s 100 surnames everywhere."


    Xu Xian did not expect that the holy master would give him Shennong''s herbal Scripture. This is a book created by the emperor, which records countless panacea, but it has boundless temptation to a doctor. He took the Scriptures and said, "the descendant of the human race, Xu Xian, must remember the teachings of the holy teacher and benefit the people."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "well, go down first!"


    When Xu Xian heard this, he quickly withdrew. Xiaoqing came forward and said, "the saint doesn''t know if the demon can also wash his sister''s sins?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and said, "Xiaoqing, it''s very rare for you to be loyal to Bai Suzhen. It''s enough for Xu Xian to wash Bai Suzhen''s guilt. You can take the Five ghosts to secretly protect Bai Suzhen''s son and let him grow up safely. This is a great achievement."


    Xiaoqing did not expect that Kunpeng would arrange such an easy thing for her, but she was very confused.


    Kunpeng couldn''t help but say, "Xiaoqing, the son of Bai Suzhen is an extraordinary man. He is the emperor of Wenqu and Xingjun on the heaven court. Now that the earth star is sealed by the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the heaven court can''t send heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals to protect him. You and the Five ghosts have made contributions to the heaven court to protect his safety, but the Five ghosts can use this merit to go to heaven to be gods in the future."


    Xiaoqing was very happy when she heard this. She was also very worried about the Five ghosts. It was a good thing to have the opportunity to go to heaven and worship God. She immediately came forward to thank her.


    There is a reason why Kunpeng arranged this. After the great disaster thousands of years later, people signed the list of gods. When Kunpeng took charge of the seal of Kongtong, the most precious treasure of the human race, he would naturally be oppressed by the saints. Although all his disciples have great merit and virtue to protect themselves, there may be something wrong, but Kunpeng has to guard against it. Now there are five ghosts, But they can be used to replace their disciples on the list to seal the gods and block the mouths of the saints. This can be said to kill two birds with one stone. It not only solves the problem of the Five ghosts, but also can have ears and eyes in the heaven, but also can make your disciples worry free.


    After arranging everything for Xu Xian and Xiaoqing, Kunpeng asked Jingwei and Chang''e to return them to Gusu city. After being reminded by Kunpeng, Xu Xian studied Shennong''s herbal scriptures day and night and asked for medicine for the people. In order to get Bai Suzhen out of trouble as soon as possible, Xu Xian took the initiative to come to the door to treat the poor people. Soon, Xu Xian''s name spread throughout Qiantang and became a living Bodhisattva in the hearts of the people.


    As for Xiaoqing, after returning to Gusu, he told the Five ghosts what Kunpeng said. After hearing this, the Five ghosts were very happy. It was a great good thing for them to become a God. Naturally, they would not refuse. Moreover, Bai Suzhen had always been good to them and did his best to protect Bai Suzhen''s son.


    Although he couldn''t leave Jinshan Temple, he couldn''t rest assured that Xu Xian and Xiaoqing would come to save Bai Suzhen, so he secretly sent someone to monitor Xu Xian and Xiaoqing''s every move.


    Xiaoqing is not a fool. When she received Kunpeng''s order to protect Bai Suzhen''s son, she knew that Fahai would be watching in the dark. Therefore, shortly after returning to Gusu, she became invisible in the dark, leaving Fahai helpless.


    Fahai''s plan failed, but he made another plan. Xu Xian had a deep hatred in the grand master''s house, but the grand master''s son was accidentally killed by Xiaoqing when he caught Xu Xian. Therefore, the grand master hated Xu Xian very much and tried to avenge his son, but Bai Suzhen was with Xu Xian, but he didn''t dare to act rashly. Now after receiving Fahai''s letter, Knowing that Bai Suzhen was captured, he asked Gugong officials to suppress Xu Xian.


    For all this, Xiaoqing was furious and wanted to find the Taishi before. Xu Xian was afraid that it would lead to the interference of the court, which would affect her guilt for Bai Suzhen, so she stopped Xiaoqing. A person silently endured all this disaster.


    Kunpeng appreciated Xu Xian''s reaction and thought Xu Xian was a man who could be made.


    Jingwei and Chang''e have met Xu Xian several times. They are also very sympathetic to Xu Xian, so they all say good words for Xu Xian in front of Kunpeng, hoping to let the teacher accept Xu Xian as an apprentice, so that Bai Suzhen and Xu Xian don''t have to be separated.


    Kunpeng knows the thoughts of Jingwei and Chang''e very well, but Kunpeng doesn''t think it''s bad. Instead, he thinks that if Xu Xian can continue to stick to it, he is indeed a rare talent. So he told Jingwei and Chang''e that as long as Xu Xian could continue to do this until Bai Suzhen got out of trouble, he could accept Xu Xian and Bai Suzhen as registered disciples so that they could be a loving couple.


    Kunpeng has conditions to say so. All this is only effective without Xu Xian''s knowledge, so Jingwei and Chang''e can''t tell Xu Xian about it. This is also a test for Xu Xian. Whether he can pass or not depends on Xu Xian himself.


    As for Xiaoqing, Kunpeng also decided to accept Bai Suzhen as a registered disciple after she got out of trouble, so as to enrich her power and prepare for the future disaster.


    After learning the teacher''s decision, Jingwei and Chang''e can only silently bless Xu Xian, Xiaoqing and Bai Suzhen in the dark, hoping that they can pass the teacher''s test.

 Chapter 730

    As time went by, twenty years passed in the twinkling of an eye, and Xu Shilin, the son of Bai Suzhen, also grew up. Xu Xian himself had gone through a lot of hardships and gained many merits and virtues, and was all ears and ears to brush his sins for Bai Suzhen. In fact, he didn''t know that Kunpeng asked him to do good just because he was considering his nature. Those merits and virtues were not used to wash his sins for Bai Suzhen at all, But as the capital of Xu Xian''s cultivation.


    Although Bai Suzhen missed Xu Xian and his son very much in the past 20 years, she never weakened her heart to the Tao. Kunpeng was very satisfied with Bai Suzhen''s perseverance.


    After 20 years, Kunpeng summoned Xiaoqing and Xu Xian to him again. Xu Xian and Xiaoqing were very excited about the holy master''s call. They all knew that the holy master''s call must be Bai Suzhen''s time to get out of trouble, so they went to see the holy master in high spirits.


    Things didn''t disappoint them. Before and after coming to Kunpeng, Xu Xian and Xiaoqing came forward to see the ceremony. They only heard Kunpeng say, "Xiaoqing and Xu Xian, I summoned you this time because Bai Suzhen''s sin has been paid off. It''s time to get out of trouble, but you need to be prepared."


    When Xu Xian and Xiaoqing heard this, they were very happy. Xu Xian came forward and said, "the holy master is on the top. Please release my mother with mercy."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and said, "Bai Suzhen can''t help out. You still need to rely on your own strength to do it well."


    Hearing this, Xiaoqing was in a dark mood and said, "holy master, now Leifeng Tower is guarded by Fahai. There is nothing I can do to save my sister just by me and Xu Xianggong. Please point out the maze."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I understand what you said. Bai Suzhen doesn''t need you two to get out of trouble."


    Hearing this, Xiaoqing asked, "holy master, can my sister conflict with the seal of Fahai without relying on us?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "that''s even more impossible. I don''t know how many monks'' chanting blessings are on Leifeng Tower. Unless Bai Suzhen can prove the immortal fruit, it''s impossible to break the seal by herself."


    Hearing this, Xiaoqing was anxious and asked, "how can the elder sister of the saint get out of trouble?"


    Kunpeng said, "Bai Suzhen''s chance is on her child Xu Shilin."


    Xu Xian was a little confused and asked, "holy master, Shilin is just a mortal. How can she save my wife?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "although Xu Shilin is now a mortal, he was originally the reincarnation of the literary Music Star King above the heavenly court. As long as he can be the top scholar in high school, he can play the Jinshan Temple in the court of the Ming Dynasty to petition for his mother. At that time, Bai Suzhen can naturally get out of trouble."


    When Xu Xian heard this, he was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "thank you for your guidance."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "well, that''s it. After Xiaoqing goes back, he should protect Xu Shilin and let him take the big exam. Don''t make trouble. Go down."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s orders, Xu Xian and Xiaoqing hurried to say goodbye and went back to Qiantang to see Li Gongfu. In order to make Xu Shilin have a perfect childhood, Xu Xian entrusted Xu Shilin to the care of his sister and brother-in-law, and did not tell him his life experience. Today, he needs to tell Xu Shilin about it.


    After hearing the narration of Xu Xian and Xiaoqing, Li Gongfu also supported telling Xu Shilin the matter, hoping to make Xu Shilin work harder and save his mother.


    Xu Shilin didn''t disappoint Xu Xian. After learning the truth of the matter, she worked harder. Although the grand master was embarrassed during the big test, Xiaoqing helped him secretly. He didn''t live up to the expectations of his family. Finally, he won the top spot and completed the most urgent and difficult step.


    Xu Shilin''s No. 1 scholar in high school asked the emperor in front of the hall to let him return home to plead for his mother. The emperor would not stop him when he learned about Xu Shilin''s life experience. Not only that, but also sent officials to watch the ceremony.


    Nafahai never thought that Xiaoqing and Xu Xian had never come to save Bai Suzhen in 20 years, but after 20 years, they would come up with such a way to force him so that he could not interfere with Bai Suzhen''s rescue. Although he wanted to stop Xu Shilin''s move, he dared not resist the court, otherwise Buddhism would be hit by the court because of him.


    After removing the foot mixing stone of Fahai, Xu Shilin took the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty to Leifeng Tower to intercede for his mother. For such a big move in the world, Kunpeng didn''t want to miss the opportunity to attract people''s hearts. After Xu Shilin paid homage to Jinshan Temple three steps and nine steps, he interceded for his mother in the hot sun for half a day, the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty were moved by Xu Shilin''s filial piety, Kneel down with Xu Shilin.


    At this time, Kunpeng understood that the time had come, so he took Jingwei and Chang''e down from the air and came to the top of Leifeng Tower. The appearance of Kunpeng surprised all civil and military officials. They all saw the saint''s face from the saint''s temple in Suzhou, so they quickly paid a visit to the saint.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng waved his big hand and lifted up the people kneeling on the ground. He only heard him say, "Xu Shilin, you are worthy of filial piety and plead for your mother. Now on behalf of the people of the human race, I forgive Bai Suzhen''s damage to the world and let her out of trouble. I hope you can serve as an official and benefit the people."


    With the sound of Kunpeng''s words, the closed door of Leifeng Tower suddenly opened. Bai Suzhen got out of trouble. Xu Shilin''s family came forward to meet Bai Suzhen.


    But Bai Suzhen didn''t forget the saint teacher in the sky. She quickly knelt down and said, "the little demon Bai Suzhen has seen the saint teacher. The saint teacher is blessed."


    Kunpeng was very satisfied with Bai Suzhen''s move and said, "Bai Suzhen, you are full of disaster now, but you should be vigilant. In the future, you can''t act rashly and hurt innocent people. Do you know?"


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen hurriedly said, "thank you for your guidance. The little demon understands."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s best if you can understand. Well, you step down!"


    Bai Suzhen didn''t want to quit. Now that she finally met the holy master, how could she give up the opportunity in front of her, so she said: "the holy master is on the top. The little demon hopes to practice under the holy master, and listen to the teachings of the holy master, benefit the people and forgive her sins!"


    As soon as Bai Suzhen said this, the people present were shocked. How could the holy master accept a little demon like Bai Suzhen as a disciple? Therefore, they all had no hope for Bai Suzhen''s words.


    What they didn''t expect was that the holy master agreed to Bai Suzhen''s request. They only heard the holy master say: "Bai Suzhen, it''s not easy for you to be kind to the Tao. I think you have benefited a people in Gusu, so I accept you as a registered disciple. You will walk around the world for the master and solve problems for the people in the next hundred years. You may do that?"


    Bai Suzhen was very happy when she heard this. She quickly said, "disciple Bai Suzhen respects the teacher''s life."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "now you''ve just got out of trouble, but you''ll be reunited with your family first. If you''re a teacher, you''ll summon you." Kunpeng paused here for a moment, and then said to the civil and military officials: "you people are also people of temperament. It''s rare to ask for affection for Bai Suzhen, but I can''t let you come in vain and give you good health." Kunpeng said with a wave of his right hand, the golden light sprinkled on the civil and military officials. When the golden light entered the body, the civil and military officials were in great spirits, and their original problems were all cured.


    Kunpeng''s move made these civil and military officials happy. They immediately knelt down and thanked the holy master for his grace. Kunpeng nodded and left in the air amid their thanks.


    Kunpeng''s small move made the civil and military officials very happy. He vowed to persuade the people all over the world to believe in the holy teacher and set up a temple for the holy teacher in the future.


    Kunpeng has long known that this will be the reaction of all civil and military officials. This is one of the main reasons why he wants to benefit all civil and military officials. The convenience is to expand his prestige in the world.


    After the reunion of the Xu Shilin family, the civil and military officials were not good enough to disturb them, so they left one after another to give their family a quiet environment, which moved the Xu Shilin family very much.


    The Xuxian family were happy, but Fahai was filled with resentment. Bai Suzhen not only got out of trouble, but also worshipped the holy teacher as a teacher. Although he was dissatisfied, he did not dare to find Bai Suzhen any more trouble, and he could only keep his anger in his heart. Then he comforted himself and said, "although Bai Suzhen stole a elixir, he was trapped by me for 20 years. He also took revenge."

 Chapter 731

    Bai Suzhen got out of trouble and the holy master showed his blessing. However, those civil and military officials wrote to the emperor one after another. When the emperor learned about this, he was very happy and thought that the rivers and mountains of the great Song Dynasty were protected by the holy master, so he ordered the civil and military officials to vigorously publicize the kindness of the holy master in the world and let the people know about it.


    For a time, there was another wave of Saint teacher fever on the land of Kyushu. Almost every family worshipped the Dharma statues of Saint teachers. Kunpeng''s move had a deep impact on the future. All dynasties in the future believed in Saint teachers very much, which was unexpected by the saints in the sky.


    For the move of Kunpeng on the earth star, the saints despised Kunpeng and thought that Kunpeng made great efforts for the sake of the earth star.


    After Bai Suzhen''s family returned to Qiantang, Xiaoqing said, "my sister has finally achieved her wish, and I have trusted the holy master as a teacher. It''s just around the corner to achieve the immortal Tao fruit in the future. I''ll congratulate my sister first."


    Bai Suzhen said with a smile: "these years, more sisters have taken care of officials and Shilin. Since she has trusted the holy teacher as her teacher, she will plead for her sister in front of the teacher in the future and let her join her."


    Just as Bai Suzhen said this, there was a change in the air, but Jingwei and Chang''e came to Bai Suzhen''s home. Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing, Xu Xian and others hurried forward to meet.


    Jingwei smiled and said, "sister Bai, congratulations on your success, but you will call me senior sister in the future."


    When Chang''e heard this, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "what''s so happy about this? You really can''t change your child''s mind."


    But Bai Suzhen came forward and asked, "what''s the matter with the two elder martial sisters?"


    But Jingwei said, "we came here to take you to see the teacher at the teacher''s command."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen was overjoyed. She didn''t trust Xiaoqing and Xu Xian, so she said, "can the two elder martial sisters plead with the teacher for Xiaoqing and my husband and let them worship under the teacher''s door?"


    When Chang''e heard this, she said, "please rest assured, younger martial sister. After seeing the teacher, we must intercede for Xiaoqing and Xu Xian so that they can be included in the teacher''s door wall."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen, Xiao Qing and Xu Xian quickly went forward to thank Chang''e and Jingwei. Jingwei said, "sister Bai, it''s late. We''d better go to see the teacher early so as not to make the teacher wait for a long time."


    Bai Suzhen nodded when she heard this, and then with the help of Chang''e and Jingwei, she took Xu Xian and Xu Shilin to meet the teacher.


    Bai Suzhen, led by Chang''e and Jingwei, came to Kunpeng''s residence. They all came forward to meet him. Kunpeng smiled calmly and asked them to sit down.


    Kunpeng said, "today I call you to come. I have something to tell you in advance, so that your development will not be affected by your isolation and cultivation."


    Bai Suzhen couldn''t help being nervous when she heard this. If she didn''t let Xiaoqing and officials worship under the teacher''s door before the teacher closed, I''m afraid her chances in the future would be slim. Thinking of this, Bai Suzhen came forward and said, "teacher, disciples, Xiaoqing and officials don''t want to be separated. I hope the teacher can accept them as disciples."


    As soon as Bai Suzhen said this, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian quickly knelt down and said, "please be merciful and accept disciples as disciples!" Jingwei and Chang''e also came forward to intercede for Xiaoqing and Xu Xian.


    Kunpeng originally wanted to accept Xu Xian and Xiaoqing as disciples because he had few disciples. Now the disciples pleaded for them. Naturally, Kunpeng said with the help of: "That''s good. As a teacher, you will accept them as disciples and become registered disciples like Bai Suzhen. You should be careful in the future. Don''t harm the people under the banner of being a teacher, otherwise let the teacher know that you will take your own lives. You should also remember this."


    Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian were overjoyed when they heard this. They hurriedly said, "I only remember the master''s life."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "just remember, Bai Suzhen. You and Xu Xian continue to practice medicine to benefit the people of Kyushu. As for Xiaoqing, you follow Jingwei and Chang''e to observe the changes of the earth star, but remember not to interfere with the development of the Earth Star without authorization."


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and then went on: "As for you, there are three elder martial brothers. They are all busy, so we can''t meet you for the time being. You will naturally see them in the future. As for the skills, you learn from Jingwei and Chang''e, but the skills of your three elder martial brothers are not consistent with you. As for Xu Shilin, you are the reincarnation of the emperor of Tianting Wenqu, but you should remember to benefit the people in the future Take a trip to the lower boundary. "


    When Xu Xian and others heard this, they all expressed their respect for the teacher''s life. Kunpeng nodded and asked Jingwei and Chang''e to take Bai Suzhen, Xu Xian and others down. He began to refine the human treasure "Kongtong seal" again, hoping to refine it completely before the next robbery, so that he would no longer be afraid of anyone.


    After Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing, Xu Xian and Xu Shilin were taken out by Jingwei and Chang''e, they found a place and sat down, ready to talk in detail, so as to get to know each other.


    Bai Suzhen said, "can you tell us the rules of our school and the situation of the three senior brothers, so that we can know well, so that we don''t know when we see senior brothers in the future."


    Jingwei said with a smile, "what''s the difficulty? Even if sister Suzhen doesn''t say it, we will introduce you to avoid losing the teacher''s face in the future."


    Bai Suzhen said with a smile, "elder martial sister, please speak frankly. We are all ears."


    Jingwei said: "In fact, there are no rules under the teacher''s door. As long as you can live up to the conscience of heaven and earth, the teacher won''t care about anything else. There were five disciples under the teacher''s door. The eldest martial brother is Wudao. He has followed the teacher since the flood and famine. Now he is a quasi saint. The second martial brother''s name is Hou Yi. Sister Suzhen has also seen him. He and sister Chang''e are husband and wife. As for I was ranked fourth, and finally my younger martial brother Cangjie. "


    Bai Suzhen was very puzzled when she heard this. She asked, "sister Jingwei, listen to your words, how can I feel that the names of the three senior brothers seem to have been heard there, but I just can''t remember."


    Xiaoqing nodded and said, "I have the same feeling."


    After hearing this, Jingwei couldn''t help laughing: "Of course you have heard of these names. The eldest martial brother and his teacher helped the human race through the disaster of annihilation, which is the Dharma protector of the human race. The second martial brother is also well-known. You all know that Hou Yi shoots the sun. That is elder martial brother Hou Yi and sister Chang''e. You must have heard that she is the goddess of the moon. As for younger martial brother Cangjie, he is well-known among the human race. That is his teacher With the help of, he created characters and became the ancestor of human characters. "


    Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian were shocked when they heard this. They never thought that their senior brothers and sisters had such a great origin.


    For a moment, Xiaoqing asked, "sister Jingwei, why don''t you introduce yourself?"


    When Chang''e heard this, she smiled and said, "Jingwei also has a great origin. Do you know the three kings of the Terran?"


    Xu Xian said, "I know. It''s emperor Fuxi, Emperor Shennong and Emperor Xuanyuan! Elder martial sister, I don''t know if I''m right?"


    Chang''e nodded and said, "yes, very correct. Younger martial sister Jingwei is the daughter of the emperor Shennong. You must be very surprised to hear this?"


    Xu Xian, Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing all nodded. The Xu Xian said, "sister Jingwei taught measurement and coins for the human race in those years?"


    Chang''e nodded and said, "yes, I didn''t expect younger martial brother Xu Xian to know this, but it''s not simple!"


    Xu Xian said sheepishly, "elder martial sister, I''m flattered. I also learned from ancient books, but some things are not very detailed, just a general idea."


    When Chang''e heard this, she couldn''t help sighing: "it''s sad to talk about this. The teacher has made many contributions to the human race, but few of the human race know that the teacher has contributed to the human race, but the human race is too forgetful!"


    Hearing this, Xu Xian also sighed: "what elder martial sister said is very true. If the teacher didn''t show up, I''m afraid there are not many people on the earth star who know the existence of the teacher."


    When Bai Suzhen heard this, she said, "the Terran is so forgetful, but we should publicize the teacher''s virtue among the Terran during the period when the teacher is closed, so that the Terran can know the teacher''s contribution to the Terran."


    Hearing Bai Suzhen''s words, everyone nodded and decided to publicize the reputation of the teacher in the future. It was their move that the Terrans of Earth Star did not forget the kindness of the holy teacher in the future.

 Chapter 732

    As time passed, nearly a thousand years passed before the earth star. During this period, Kunpeng passed through the customs twice. Under his meditation and refining, the human treasure "Kongtong seal" finally succeeded in refining it before the great disaster. Now Kunpeng is immortal, and he no longer has to worry about the safety of his disciples.


    When Kunpeng left the pass, the earth star was facing this century''s catastrophe. Looking at the suffering of the Chinese people on the earth star, Kunpeng was very sad. However, limited by the saints, he could do nothing about it. He could only let his disciples devote themselves to the disaster and do their part.


    When the Earth Star disaster came, the saints kept a close watch on Kunpeng. It can be said that Kunpeng''s every move fell in the eyes of the saints. Although Kunpeng is immortal now, he can''t change the general trend of heaven. He can only act secretly. Fortunately, Kunpeng was ready before the Earth Star disaster began and strengthened the Dragon Qi on the earth star, Let the Earth Star Kyushu Terrans reduce their losses.


    When the four forces invaded Kyushu, the saints began to look at everything on the earth star with divine thoughts, so as to understand the strength of the four forces. Unfortunately, they were greatly disappointed. The four forces on the Earth Star didn''t show much incompetence at all, but conquered the people of Kyushu with the power of science and technology. This result made the saints very angry, But there was nothing I could do but wait and see.


    Kunpeng knew the virtues of the saints. When he ordered his disciples to try their best to help the people of Earth Star, he also secretly rescued the great witch Bai Qi and the great witch Qin Shihuang with the help of the four forces. In this way, the saints were surprised. They never thought that Kunpeng was so cunning and rescued the two great witches with the help of the four forces, leaving them speechless.


    However, the saints felt relieved that Kunpeng let them return to the earth fairy world after rescuing the two witches, and did not let them stay in the earth star. The two witches were not that Kunpeng did not want to rescue them as soon as possible, but could not. If Kunpeng rescued the two witches ahead of time, the murderous spirit they brought would affect the development of the earth star, But if he rescued them by the hands of the four forces during the great disaster, Kunpeng didn''t have to bear any cause and effect.


    Among the saints, the most depressed one is the Yuanshi Tianzun. He never thought that with the beginning of the great disaster on the earth star, the luck of hermeneutics fell again and again. It seems that the cause and effect of what he did on the earth star fell on the hermeneutics.


    The two saints in the West and the leader of Tongtian cult are very happy. Since then, they have virtually weakened each other''s power, which is very important for them to survive the next disaster.


    Just when the saints focused their energy on the earth star, a great event happened in the earth fairy world. In the name of the Jade Emperor, the empress of the earth gave the position of the Lord of the earth to the great witch Qin Shihuang. The empress of the Earth took the saints by surprise and completed everything before they reacted.


    The saints were very dissatisfied with the empress Houtu''s move, but there was nothing they could do. After all, the empress Houtu completed the move in the name of the Jade Emperor, who was the Supreme Master of the three realms granted by the Taoist ancestors. Even if they were dissatisfied, they could not stop it. After the successful handover, empress Houtu calmed down and considered the future of the witch family.


    To empress Houtu''s surprise, with the efforts of the witch family and Hou Yi, the great witch Chi has found his body. Empress Houtu and Kunpeng, through the murderous spirit of the great robbery on the earth star, let the great witch Chi complete his resurrection. The great witch Chi is second only to the ancestral witch, and the witch family has great momentum with his joining.


    For the continuous changes of the witch family, the most important thing is empress Nuwa. The Witch and witch families are the great enemies of life and death. If the witch family is strong, the demon family is the first to bear the brunt.


    At this time, empress Nuwa hated Kunpeng to the bone. The three witches who suddenly appeared in the witch family were all planned by Kunpeng secretly. Kunpeng had never considered for the demon family.


    Empress Nuwa is very worried about the great prosperity of the witch family, but she can only go to talk to the leader of Tongtian sect. I hope you can get support from the leader of Tongtian sect to suppress the development of the witch family.


    When they arrived at jin''ao island and sat down, the empress Nuwa said first: "senior brother Tongtian, the successive changes of the witch family are very unfavorable to us. What''s your opinion on this?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed when he heard this: "the empress of the earth is too cunning. She prepared everything in advance and caught us by surprise when we pay attention to the earth star. If we completely control the earth in the hands of the witch family, we just want to go to seize power and learn unknown."


    Hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, the empress Nuwa said angrily: "it''s not that Kunpeng is planning it secretly. Otherwise, how can empress Houtu calculate all the saints? This Kunpeng is too presumptuous."


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded and said, "although we all know that Kunpeng is secretly planning this matter, the Kunpeng has been waiting among the earth stars and did not violate the original rules, but there is nothing we can do with him."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, the witch clan is very powerful now. If the saints are not included, it can be compared with any force. Our demon clan is the first to bear the brunt of the witch clan''s prosperity. Now the Qi of the demon clan is connected with the interception of religion. Please make an idea for me."


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "younger martial sister Nuwa, it''s really not good. We can only talk to Kunpeng. We hope to make the Lich and Lich families not match in the next robbery! After all, our main goal is not him."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "I''m afraid that Kunpeng won''t come forward. I knew so, but at the beginning, Kunpeng shouldn''t have controlled the earth star, but I didn''t expect that he should have released all the three witches, but we miscalculated."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed, "there''s nothing we can do. Who makes Kunpeng better? But younger martial sister, don''t worry too much. The witch clan and Kunpeng don''t necessarily regard the demon clan as the first enemy!"


    Upon hearing this, empress Nuwa asked, "what''s the basis for this, elder martial brother?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Younger martial sister, if you care, it will be chaotic. What do you think of Kunpeng''s strong support for the witch family? The witch family is not an enemy of the witch family. The two western saints have always been eyeing the underworld, and the empress earth has to guard against it. Let alone Kunpeng, I''m afraid the two western saints, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the yuan have some ideas about him. Can he be at ease It is unknown that they will survive the next disaster. "


    The words of the leader of Tongtian sect made Nuwa very happy and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. Kunpeng really cares about himself and doesn''t necessarily threaten our demon family."


    The leader of Tongtian cult just comforted empress Nu Wa. In fact, he didn''t count in his heart. He didn''t know what Kunpeng would think and what he would do in the next robbery. Looking at the smiling empress Nu Wa, the leader of Tongtian cult was extremely bitter.


    After Nu Wa recovered herself, she found something wrong from the Earth Star disaster, so she said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, have you noticed that the luck of the human race on the earth star seems to be not much weakened?"


    The reason why empress Nu Wa can find the strength of the human spirit on the earth star is only because she is the virgin of the human race and is very sensitive to the human spirit, so she can find it. Although the cultivation of the Tongtian cult leader is higher than empress Nu Wa, she is unaware of the human spirit on the earth star.


    I only heard the leader of Tongtian sect say, "younger martial sister, do you feel wrong? I didn''t find anything wrong on the Earth Star!"


    Empress Nuwa shook her head and said, "senior brother Tongtian, I don''t feel wrong about this. The Earth Star Dragon vein has been protecting Kyushu without breaking. It must be the Kunpeng who helped in the dark. Otherwise, the disaster on the earth star is much more dangerous than now."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he was very shocked. If it was really like what empress Nuwa said, Kunpeng would be terrible. He could move his hands and feet to the Earth Star under the monitoring of the saints, but no one found it. Even the saints could not do such a move.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help saying, "younger martial sister Nuwa, can you find out how Kunpeng lied to us? Can there be evidence?"


    Empress Nuwa shook her head and said, "I haven''t found this. If the elder martial brother didn''t find it, it must be difficult for the western two saints and the Yuanshi Heavenly Master to notice. I''m afraid only the eldest martial brother among the saints can notice it, but I don''t know what he thinks about it."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "without evidence, the eldest martial brother can''t help Kunpeng. It''s a pity that if we can have evidence, we can force Kunpeng not to be our enemy in the next robbery."


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she sighed and looked helpless.

 Chapter 733

    The actions of the Lich clan shocked the three realms. Although the Lich clan has not poured out from North Gulu state like the Lich clan, their actions these times have caused uneasiness in the three realms.


    The most disturbing thing is that empress Nuwa will belong to the two saints in the West. They have always been very concerned about the merits and virtues of the underground. They are also said to be enemies with the witch family. After the witch family is strong, they can''t guarantee whether they can stand a firm foothold in the underground.


    Just listen to the Zhun mention and sigh: "elder martial brother, the successive actions of empress Houtu have a deep impact on him, but you and I can''t help but guard against it, so as not to be overwhelmed by the other party when measuring robbery!"


    Then he nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. You and I''d better inform Di Zang early and let him be careful. Don''t fall into the conspiracy of the witch family."


    Zhunti said: "elder martial brother, the most important pass in the underworld is the root of the three realms. The witch family is powerful. It''s useless for dizang to be vigilant. We still need to strengthen dizang''s strength and enable him to retain a place in the underworld. What do you think?"


    After hearing this, he meditated for a moment, and then said, "younger martial brother, although the underground is important, we can''t pay too much attention to it and transfer our hands there. After all, our greatest wish is to seize a world from the four forces. With the world, even if we lose the underground, it''s no big deal."


    Zhunti disagreed when he heard this and said, "elder martial brother, I don''t agree with you. Neither you nor I know whether we can capture one aspect of the world. Once we fail, we will lose the underground government again, and the consequences will be unimaginable. Therefore, I think the underground government must not lose in the next disaster!"


    After hearing this, he thought it was reasonable, so he said, "younger martial brother is right. We have no innate treasure ¡õ¡õ Qi in the west, but we can''t compare with Sanqing. Anyway! We''ll send some people to the underground government to listen to the arrangement of underground Tibet and ensure the Qiang in the underground government!"


    When zhunti heard this, he smiled and asked, "elder martial brother, who do you think should be sent to the underground to support dizang?"


    When he heard this, he was embarrassed and said, "younger martial brother, you know the atmosphere in the sect now. I''m afraid no one is willing to go to the underground to help dizang!"


    Zhunti nodded and sighed, "but the underground government can''t afford to lose. Anyway, we have to send someone to support underground Tibet just in case. Since everyone doesn''t want to go, we can only send them directly."


    When he heard this, he said, "younger martial brother, we should think twice about the selection of people, and be careful to cause dissatisfaction within the church. Then it will be dangerous to rob us in the west next time."


    Zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, don''t worry. I''ll think about it. First, I''ll call the people together and ask if anyone is willing to go to support dizang spontaneously. The people who support can get a congenital treasure from the booty after the invasion of the four forces. This must be something that some people will be moved. If no one is willing to go, we can only start with our own disciples in the west, so as to avoid internal problems What do you think, elder martial brother? "


    Then he nodded and said, "younger martial brother, this method is very good. I have no opinion, but younger martial brother, do you want to send some people to support dizang?"


    When zhunti heard this, he shook his head and said, "I haven''t thought about it. If there are fewer people, it won''t work. If there are more people, I''m afraid it will affect the deployment of our next robbery. I don''t know if senior brother has any opinions on this?"


    Then he thought for a moment and said: "Empress Houtu must have been prepared to fight for the world when the four forces invade when she let the great witch Qin Shihuang speak of the underworld. Her idea was recognized by Kunpeng. In this way, there must not be too many defense forces left in the underworld. Although the nether river is insidious and cunning, the teacher in Zixiao palace pointed out the ''red lotus of karma fire'' last time He has become a piece of fat in the eyes of all saints. I''m afraid he will be more cautious in the future and won''t easily take half a step out of the sea of blood. In this way, we don''t need to send many people to the hell. "


    After hearing the clarification of the introduction, zhunti was in great spirits and said, "elder martial brother, do you think it is possible for us to seize the control of the underground mansion while it is empty?"


    But zhunti didn''t expect to say this. After thinking for a moment, zhunti said: "Younger martial brother, it''s not impossible to realize this, but we don''t know whether the six reincarnations of managing the underground mansion are completed. It''s under the control of the empress earth, and whether the two spiritual treasures in the underground mansion have been refined by the empress earth. If so, even if we seize the opportunity to seize the underground mansion, we won''t get much benefits. On the contrary, we are completely against the witch clan. That''s not worth the loss."


    These words made zhunti sober up. Although the hell was good, it was far from the other side of the world. He didn''t need to make a complete friendship with the local witch family.


    Thinking of this, zhunti said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but I didn''t think about it clearly."


    Then he said: "younger martial brother, it''s also for our consideration in the West. However, it''s not a good thing for us to expand the strength of the witch family. After all, there is only the Quartet world. Once the witch family is supported by Kunpeng, zhenyuanzi and Styx River, its strength will not be weaker than any of us. At that time, I''m afraid it will have to go through a hard battle to determine the ownership of the Quartet world."


    Zhunti also nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is that if the witch race competes with us for the weakest world, it is very disadvantageous to us, but we have to find a way to make them unable to compete with us."


    Then she nodded and said, "that''s right. What''s your opinion on this, younger martial brother?"


    Zhunti said: "Now that Kunpeng has killed three corpses, only the last step is needed to prove the holy way, that is to say, he will become holy before the four forces invade the three realms. Among the three realms, except Kunpeng, who is most likely to prove the way, if she can also prove the way in the next robbery, then relying on Kunpeng will never compete with us for the weakest world, so I think she will If we want to, in the next mass robbery, we want to protect the Kunpeng from being calculated by the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. What do you think, senior brother? "


    Then he said, "this method is good. I''m afraid Kunpeng will be embarrassed with us after gaining power. In that case, we will lose our wife and lose our soldiers!"


    Zhunti sighed: "it''s not impossible. Kunpeng is invisible, but I think we should try it anyway. Otherwise, after Kunpeng''s strength is greatly reduced, it will compete with us."


    Then he asked, "younger martial brother, do you think it''s possible for us to seal Kunpeng completely before he has no testimony if we join hands with the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun?"


    When zhunti heard this, he shook his head and said: "Elder martial brother, your idea is good, but it can''t be realized. Among the three realms, except the zuwu emperor River in those years, Kunpeng is the fastest. If Kunpeng runs away wholeheartedly, even the four saints have no chance to seal Kunpeng completely. Moreover, Kunpeng is very crazy, but we don''t know what he does in a critical situation. Once he explodes like that red cloud, You and I will have a lot of fun. I''m afraid the scourge will come immediately. I don''t think we can resist the scourge. Therefore, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor can go to make trouble with Kunpeng, but we must not do so. "


    However, the introduction and zhunti did not expect that the first emperor himself was also inspired to retreat and no longer played the idea of Kunpeng. Now only the supreme old gentleman is playing the idea of Kunpeng.


    Hearing this, he couldn''t help sighing and said: "no congenital treasure is no good. We should be careful in everything. I hope there is a congenital treasure among the four forces."


    Zhunti said with a smile, "since the four forces dare to invade the three realms, there must be something to rely on. There must be congenital treasures, but we should make preparations early."


    When he mentioned the congenital treasure, he turned dark and sighed: "younger martial brother, now both of us have been damaged. If we can''t resist the congenital treasure!"


    Zhunti sighed: "it is precisely because of this that although we are far more powerful than people and expounding the two religions among the four religions, we can''t compete with them for the power of the other three parties. We can only deal with the weakest party. In this way, even if the other party has a congenital treasure in hand, we also have the power to fight."


    Then he sighed, "if you and I can take the ''karma fire red lotus'' from the Styx in the next robbery, we can have one more chance."


    Zhunti nodded and said, "exactly."

 Chapter 734

    The sage who doesn''t care about the actions of the witch family is the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. Anyway, he is not going to trouble Kunpeng. Even if the witch family is strong, how can it be? It has no influence on the interpretation.


    Yuanshi Tianzun was not worried about this, but the supreme old gentleman couldn''t. The Supreme old gentleman originally thought that Yuanshi Tianzun would be unable to sit down and talk to him because of this, but he didn''t see the trace of Yuanshi Tianzun for several days. The supreme old gentleman was puzzled and didn''t understand what Yuanshi Tianzun was making.


    After waiting for no result, the Supreme Lord decided not to wait any longer, so he got up and went to the yuxu palace to talk to Yuanshi Tianzun to see the reaction of Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Yuanshi Tianzun was not surprised at the arrival of the supreme old gentleman. He knew in his heart that the supreme old gentleman would be unable to sit still and come to discuss with himself.


    After the two sat down, the emperor Yuanshi asked, "what''s the matter when the elder martial brother comes to the younger brother?"


    The great old gentleman was very angry when he heard this, and thought to himself, "well, you original Heavenly Master, what can I do here, not for the sake of the witch family, but what do you mean by saying so."


    Although the Supreme Lord was dissatisfied with Yuanshi Tianzun, he couldn''t show it. After all, he had something to ask for, so he said: "younger martial brother Yuanshi, he came for the witch family. The successive actions of the empress earth caused unrest in the three realms, but we can''t ignore it."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said with a sneer: "it''s shameless enough to speak with the three realms, but it''s impossible for me to make an evil relationship with the empress Houtu."


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder martial brother, you''re right, but don''t forget that the Lich clan first poured out from beigulu state. The Lich clan just saved the great witch Chi Chi, Bai Qi and Qin Shihuang. The Qin Shihuang took over the post of empress earth and became the Lord of the underground. Although Bai Qi and Chi Chi were born, they have never done anything in the underground. Compared with the Lich clan, they are not the same as the Lich clan The clan has been very restrained. If we want to restrict the witch clan, how can we face the question of the empress of the earth? "


    The great old gentleman frowned when he heard this and said, "junior brother, in your opinion, is that ignoring the witch family?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "it''s not that we ignore and ask, but that we have no way to ask. Unless we can first limit the development of the demon family in the earth fairy world, we can''t face the empress earth."


    The Supreme Lord said disapprovingly, "the Houtu is just a quasi saint. How dare you go against our wishes? As long as you and I go to oppress her with strength, it will naturally make the Houtu empress yield."


    Yuanshi Tianzun shook his head and said: "Eldest martial brother, this statement is bad. You know the character of the witch family. They are all very strong. How can they give in? You are joking. As for saying that empress Houtu is a quasi saint, but she is a quasi saint who is infinitely close to the saint in the three realms, not to mention her alliance with Kunpeng. Kunpeng has the cultivation of no less than the saint. At present, we don''t need to take millet from the fire for others."


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, you can''t say that. If we don''t limit the development of the witch family and rob the same amount together, and the witch family is united with Kunpeng, how can you and I win Kunpeng!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help thinking: "you finally said your purpose. In the final analysis, you want to force me to turn against empress Houtu and Kunpeng and become your thug."


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder martial brother, Kunpeng is very powerful now. Not only does empress Houtu form an alliance with him, but also Haotian and queen Xi, even zhenyuanzi and Styx, are united with him. Now the teacher''s forbidden zone order has not been revoked, and you and I can''t do it. How can we oppress empress Houtu? In my opinion, we''d better not quarrel with the witch at present. Besides, even if something happens, we should bear the brunt It''s a demon family, and it can''t come to you or me. "


    The Supreme Master''s face changed greatly when he heard the words of the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, and said, "younger martial brother said so, that is, he doesn''t want to take care of the affairs of the witch family anymore. Then younger martial brother, can you think of the ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' in Kunpeng''s hand?"


    When hearing this, the emperor Yuanshi''s face changed greatly. In his heart, he said: "well, you too old gentleman, even use the ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' to force me. However, even if you and I can win Kunpeng and the'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'', I''m afraid it will fall into your hands, but I can''t get anything. Since you are so, I''ll make it clear."


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "senior brother, ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' is good, but Kunpeng''s cultivation is also very high. It''s really not good. I can only give up this'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' and hit the Styx. After all, his cultivation is far from Kunpeng''s and easier to succeed."


    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, the supreme old gentleman could no longer suppress his anger. He couldn''t help showing a trace of anger on his face. He just heard him say: "Younger martial brother, you need to think about this. Don''t regret it at that time. It''s too late at that time. And don''t forget that you''re not alone in the idea of Styx. The two saints in the west, younger martial brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa are eyeing the ''yehuohonglian'' in the hands of Styx!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to get too angry with the Supreme Lord, so he said: "I understand what elder martial brother said, but now that you and I can''t fight, how can we make the empress of the earth give in? And elder martial brother, don''t forget that the character of the witch clan is very strong. I can still remember that the Gonggong anger didn''t touch the scenery of the Zhoushan mountain. If the six reincarnations are damaged due to your and my oppression, you and I will be a great sin, and God will punish you I can''t escape death. "


    The supreme old gentleman said disapprovingly, "younger martial brother is serious. Even if she is stupid, she doesn''t dare to destroy the six samsara, and she doesn''t have a chance to destroy the six samsara with a teacher."


    Yuanshi Tianzun shook his head and said, "elder martial brother, you have the acquired merit treasure ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower'' to protect yourself, which can offset a lot of heaven''s scourge, but I don''t have such a treasure to protect myself, but I dare not joke about my life and the future of Buddhism."


    The Supreme Lord saw that the Heavenly Master of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty would not deal with the witch family with her, but he hated it in his heart. However, he did not think that the first emperor would really give up the "Xuanshui Black Lotus" in Kunpeng''s hands. The reason why he said so was just to get more benefits from himself.


    Just listen to the emperor Lao Jun say: "Younger martial brother, you can also understand the current situation. The purpose of Kunpeng''s alliance with empress Houtu, Haotian above Tianting, Queen Mother Xi, zhenyuanzi and Styx river is not to protect himself in the next robbery, but to seek benefits from the upcoming four forces. Although the two saints in the West have no innate treasure ¡õ¡õ Qi, they are full of talents in the West. Among the four religions, except Today, you and I can''t compare with the interception of religion allied with the demon clan, and the power of Kunpeng and their alliance is not weaker than that of the West. Therefore, there are five forces competing for the four sides of the world. If you and I can''t destroy Kunpeng''s Alliance before the mass robbery, they will become a great danger to us in the future! "


    After hearing the words of the Supreme Master, the emperor said, "elder martial brother, if God wants to do so, it''s not something you and I can stop, and we don''t know what will happen then. It''s too early to make such a big drum now!"


    Seeing that the emperor Yuanshi didn''t agree, the Supreme Lord was very anxious and said, "younger martial brother, why are you so desperate? If things really come, it''s too late for us to make preparations. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think about your disciples. The great prosperity of the witch family will suppress the development of our four religions!"


    Seeing that the Supreme Master was a little worried, the emperor said, "elder martial brother, I just thought about my disciples, so I didn''t want to be an enemy of the witch family. None of my disciples has proved to be true to the holy fruit. I''m not an enemy of the great Witches of the witch family at all, and I can''t act easily."


    The Supreme Lord advised: "younger martial brother, you can''t say that. As long as you and me and the two religions join hands, what''s wrong with a mere witch clan!"


    When hearing this, the emperor Yuanshi secretly said, "I''m afraid I don''t even have bones if I join hands with you. I''m afraid my disciples will become a substitute for your teachings and be listed as gods. At that time, I won''t be able to compete for the four sides of the world."


    Yuanshi Tianzun thought of this and said, "elder martial brother, what you said is very reasonable, but it''s better to wait a while. When the teacher cancels the ban, we''ll go to negotiate with empress Houtu. What do you think?"


    Seeing that Yuanshi Tianzun refused again and again, the Supreme Lord understood that Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to be evil with the witch family, so he said, "well, just listen to your younger martial brother. I hope you won''t refuse again."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, please rest assured. Once the ban is removed, I will go to negotiate with the witch family."

 Chapter 735

    The Supreme Lord saw that it was not easy to say so. Just when he wanted to say goodbye, he suddenly felt a palpitation in his heart. When he counted his Qu finger, he didn''t calculate anything, but he vaguely lost a spiritual treasure related to his rest.


    Not only is the supreme old gentleman so sensitive, but also the empress Nuwa, but she can''t figure out what happened.


    Seeing that the Supreme Master suddenly changed his face, the emperor asked, "elder martial brother, what happened?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "I don''t know why I suddenly had a palpitation just now. I felt that a Lingbao related to my rest had disappeared."


    When hearing this, the emperor asked, "what did the elder martial brother calculate?"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "it''s been hidden, but I can''t figure out what happened."


    Yuanshi Tianzun was evil to the Supreme Lord just now, so he wanted to ease his relationship with him and quickly said, "senior brother, do you need us to join hands? Maybe we can figure out one or two!"


    Hearing this, the supreme old gentleman couldn''t help but cheer up and said, "well, I''ll have the help of younger martial brother Lao Shi."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, you don''t have to do this. This is what I should do."


    For Yuanshi Tianzun''s move, it reduced the dissatisfaction of the supreme old gentleman with him a lot, so the two joined hands to jointly calculate the secret of heaven. Unfortunately, a great disaster is coming at this time, and the secret of heaven is obscure. Even if the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun joined hands, it is difficult to clarify the secret of heaven and find out everything.


    After a long time, the Supreme Master and Yuanshi Tianzun stopped. Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t know the result of the Supreme Master''s calculation because he was helping the Supreme Master calculate the secret of heaven, so he asked, "elder martial brother has also calculated the eyebrows?"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "now the great disaster is coming, the secret of heaven is dark, and someone secretly messed up the secret of heaven, but I have no harvest. However, the cultivation of the person who covered up the secret of heaven is not much different from me, otherwise I can''t have no harvest. It seems that someone is secretly calculating on me."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor said: "senior brother, among the saints, only me, brother Tongtian and Jieyin are closest to your accomplishments. So it is either brother Tongtian or Jieyin who secretly calculates the senior brother."


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "I think so, too, but I don''t think it was done by younger martial brother Tongtian. It was mostly a trick in the dark."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun also nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. Now the witch family is booming. Younger martial brother Tongtian is allied with the demon family. He is about to face the witch family. He has no time to calculate on you, and only the introduction is the most suspicious. He and zhunti have always wanted to make the West flourish. Only when our Taoism is declining can they have a chance."


    The Supreme Lord said, "these two saints in the West are too shameless. They poisoned me before the disaster, but they can''t be the son of man."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, the two western saints have always been very shameless, but they are not surprised to do so. However, we don''t know that their calculations have fallen behind. I''m afraid they will be in a passive state next time."


    The Supreme Lord nodded when he heard this and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. Now the west is powerful, and the next mass robbery is about to begin. They must want to start with us before the mass robbery starts, so that they can take the initiative. But they want to be too simple. As long as you and I join hands, even if they have any conspiracies and tricks."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said in his heart, "well, you too old gentleman, you have to drag me down no matter what. It seems that you really want me to be your thug."


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun thought so in his heart, he said: "elder martial brother, it''s good that we didn''t act rashly and make enemies with the empress Houtu, otherwise you and I will be attacked on both sides."


    Although the supreme old gentleman didn''t think so, he couldn''t refute it. He could only say: "younger martial brother said very much, but he thought too simple for his brother. However, since the two western saints jumped out first, we can''t help but fight back, otherwise they thought we were afraid of them."


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "that''s right. We should let the two saints of the West converge. What''s your opinion on this, elder martial brother?"


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun verbally supported the supreme old gentleman, he said in his heart: "fight, you''d better lose both of you, so I will have a greater chance to seize the ''karma fire red lotus'' from the Styx river."


    The Supreme Lord said, "since the two saints of the West calculated on me first, we have nothing to say. We ordered our disciples to give up their hostility to the sect and the demon family and concentrate on dealing with the West."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "although senior brother''s idea is good, many of the Shushan disciples have deep ties with the West. I''m afraid the two saints of the West will know as soon as your order is issued. They can''t attack the west, and they may be calculated by the opponent."


    Hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, the supreme old gentleman secretly hated him and said, "well, Yuanshi Tianzun, don''t you mention that household? Don''t you want to hit me in the face?"


    Although the supreme old gentleman was very angry with Yuanshi Tianzun''s words, he couldn''t show it. He could only say calmly, "younger martial brother, I''m worried too much. I''ll deal with those people before the order is issued."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly, "I''m afraid the two saints in the West will be vigilant as soon as the elder martial brother deals with it, so it''s difficult for us to gain."


    The great old gentleman frowned again when he heard this and asked, "what should we do according to the younger martial brother''s words? Can we just let go of the two saints in the west?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "of course, we can''t pass the two western saints so easily, but we can''t dispose of those Shu mountain disciples at will to avoid startling the snake. It''s best to put them under house arrest and let them be guarded. When the great robbery starts to sign the list of gods, send them to the list one after another. This can also be used as waste. What do you think, elder martial brother?"


    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, the great old gentleman was agitated in his heart. He couldn''t help saying, "well, Yuanshi Tianzun, in short, you just want our disciples to be listed as gods, so as to reduce your opportunities to explain and be listed. What''s the matter with such a good voice? Anyway, those people will give up sooner or later and sell your personal feelings."


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. After I went back, I immediately put those disciples with different thoughts under house arrest to prevent them from having the opportunity to inform the west, but I don''t know what younger martial brother did."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder martial brother, please rest assured that I will immediately order my disciples to give up their disputes with the truncated sect and the demon clan and turn to suppress Buddhism. However, elder martial brother, you also know that my disciples were cut off by the nine curved Yellow River array in the first battle of Fengshen. Now they still haven''t recovered their accomplishments in the past. I hope elder martial brother can give some nine turn gold pills to enable them to recover their accomplishments as soon as possible, which can help them in the future Prepare for the next robbery! "


    Hearing what Yuanshi Tianzun said, the supreme old gentleman immediately became angry. He never thought that Yuanshi Tianzun would become so shameless. He asked him to do something and asked himself for compensation. It was shameless, but the supreme old gentleman couldn''t refuse to give it. In that case, Yuanshi Tianzun would not suppress the West as planned.


    In desperation, the Supreme Master said, "it''s because brother didn''t notice. Several martial nephews have suffered for so many years. When brother goes back, the master will send you a bottle of jiuzhuan gold pill so that they can recover their accomplishments as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun hurriedly said, "thank you, elder martial brother."


    The Supreme Lord said, "it''s nothing, but it''s good for the disciples to suffer some hardships, younger martial brother, so as not to affect their future development."


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun understood that the other party was humiliating himself and reminded himself not to forget the rebellion of several people who lit the lamp, so that he could do his best to suppress Buddhism. So Yuanshi Tianzun said: "What elder martial brother said is very true. It was just because of their lack of mind that five traitors, such as burning lamps, fearing to stay in the sun, Puxian, Manjusri and Cihang, came out. I have never forgotten this. Don''t worry. As long as my disciples resume their cultivation, they will immediately start to suppress Buddhism."


    The Supreme Lord saw that Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t see the rabbit and didn''t scatter the eagle. He had no way but to give the nine turn golden elixir to Yuanshi Tianzun as soon as possible in exchange for the help of elucidation.


    Just listen to the supreme old gentleman said: "younger martial brother, it''s not too late. I''ll go back and prepare now."


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t ask Taishang Laojun to stay, so he quickly got up and sent Taishang Laojun away.

 Chapter 736

    When Nu Wa left jin''ao island and returned to wa palace, she suddenly felt a palpitation. She didn''t get anything when she bent her fingers. In her heart, she just felt that a spiritual treasure related to herself had disappeared. This sudden palpitation surprised her. I don''t know what happened.


    Empress Nuwa couldn''t help but stop her figure and calculate in the air, but she didn''t calculate anything, which surprised her very much. Although the great disaster is approaching and the secret of heaven is a little regretful, it doesn''t take much effort to calculate some things related to herself with the respect of empress Nuwa''s sage. Now empress Nuwa can''t calculate anything, This made her understand that someone must have covered up the mystery.


    Thinking of this, empress Nuwa was shocked. She couldn''t help wondering who was secretly calculating her. Women were more careful. After some hard thinking, empress Nuwa had a very bold speculation. It wasn''t someone secretly calculating her, but a congenital treasure related to herself disappeared.


    With this idea, Nuwa''s first suspect is Kunpeng. Kunpeng''s method of cutting three corpses is different, and only others can make a congenital treasure disappear quietly. The only innate treasure related to him is the "Kongtong seal", the most precious treasure of the human race. Kunpeng should have refined the Kongtong seal.


    After reaching such a conclusion, empress Nuwa no longer returned to the wa palace, but returned to jin''ao island to meet the leader of Tongtian cult and discuss the matter with him.


    The return of empress Nu Wa surprised the leader of Tongtian cult. I just heard him say, "I don''t know why younger martial sister returned in such a hurry?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "elder martial brother, younger sister has something important to discuss with you and has to return immediately!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said unexpectedly, "I don''t know what makes younger martial sister so nervous?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "When elder martial brother asked me to return to the wa palace, I felt a palpitation. I thought someone was secretly planning on me, but I thought it was not so. But there was really a Lingbao related to me. You know that Kunpeng''s method of becoming a Taoist priest is different. I doubt the innate Lingbao ''Kongtong seal'' in his hand ¡¯It has been thoroughly refined by him! "


    When empress Nuwa said this, the leader of Tongtian sect was surprised. He only heard the leader say, "younger martial sister, how sure you are about this matter, but you can''t joke!"


    Nu Wa said to her mother, "elder martial brother, I''m just guessing about it myself, but I think it''s nine times out of ten!"


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect thought deeply for a moment and said, "younger martial sister, if I remember correctly, Kunpeng once said that he had cut off three corpses and should not refine the ''Kongtong seal''. Moreover, the ''Kongtong seal'' is the treasure of the human race and has a great relationship. If Kunpeng really does this, he will not be afraid to reduce the human race''s luck and be affected by the boundless cause and effect!"


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng just said that he had cut off three corpses. We don''t know the real situation, and I don''t think he really has so many innate spiritual treasures to let him squander."


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister underestimated Kunpeng. Congenital Lingbao is not lacking for him. You can know a thing or two from the situation of his disciples."


    Empress Nuwa said, "even so, so what? If Kunpeng really has to cut off three corpses, how can he refine the human treasure ''Kongtong seal''. It seems that he is just lying."


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, you can''t say that, but I don''t think Kunpeng is lying. From his combat power, he is indeed infinitely close to the sage. He should have killed three corpses, but the fact that three corpses have to be cut doesn''t mean that Kunpeng can''t refine a celestial treasure."


    Empress Nuwa asked suspiciously, "what elder martial brother said is that Kunpeng has another secret method to refine the innate Lingbao?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "younger martial sister, don''t forget that Kunpeng''s body is no less powerful than zuwu in the first war of Fengshen. It is likely that Kunpeng refined the ''Kongtong seal'' by himself, but I don''t understand why he did it, but it''s a little confusing."


    Empress Nuwa said, "I understand why Kunpeng wants to refine the human treasure ''Kongtong seal''


    The leader of Tongtian sect was very surprised when he heard this. He quickly asked, "younger martial sister, please point out the maze!"


    Empress Nuwa said: "There should be two main reasons for Kunpeng to do this. One is that he may want to improve his physical ability. It is most suitable to completely refine a congenital spiritual treasure into his physical body. The other is that now that the great disaster is coming, Kunpeng is worried that the Supreme Lord will come to ask for the human treasure ''Kongtong seal''. If the ''Kongtong seal'' is consistent with Kunpeng himself, the Supreme Lord will die There is no way to do this, and Kunpeng''s move is to kill two birds with one stone. The "Kongtong seal" absorbs the boundless faith of the human race. Once it coincides with Kunpeng itself, Kunpeng can use the boundless faith to improve his cultivation rapidly. In this way, he can completely resist the supreme old gentleman in a short time. "


    Tongtian sect leader sighed: "younger martial sister has some truth, but Kunpeng is a little reckless. He will give the supreme old gentleman an excuse to suppress him."


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother is wrong. Now the Kunpeng is in chaos. Coupled with the coming disaster, the supreme Lao Jun can''t know the details of this matter. Even I was just suspicious of Kunpeng because I knew the details of Kunpeng. It can be seen that Kunpeng has already made all preparations."


    The leader of Tongtian said, "even so, the disaster will pass in the end. At that time, Kunpeng had to face the question of the supreme old gentleman. Maybe the supreme old gentleman would take the opportunity to ask the teacher to make trouble."


    Empress Nuwa shook her head and said, "elder martial brother is worried too much. Kunpeng must have had a perfect plan if he dared to do so. Moreover, the congenital Lingbao ''Kongtong seal'' was originally Kunpeng''s. He can''t tell others what he wants. Even the teacher can''t say anything about it."


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult knew the supreme old gentleman very well, so he said, "I''m afraid it''s not so simple. The supreme old gentleman will not give up when he knows about it."


    Empress Nuwa said: "If the Supreme Lord doesn''t want to give up, what can he do? Elder martial brother, don''t forget that the four forces are going to invade the three realms. Is'' Kongtong seal ''important or one world important? I think the Supreme Lord will always make a choice. He will never give up that world because of'' Kongtong seal '', so Kunpeng doesn''t care what the Supreme Lord thinks."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "if so, why should Kunpeng mess up the secret of heaven?"


    Empress Nuwa was also puzzled and said: "Speaking of this, I''m also very puzzled. Since Kunpeng has done this, there should be no need to hide it. Even if he knows it, he can''t help it. After all, the innate Lingbao ''Kongtong seal'' belongs to him, and he is also the holy teacher of the human race. There''s no reason for Kunpeng to interfere. And if Kunpeng really wants to separate his body from the human race¡® The integration of Kongtong and seal is already an immortal body. Even the congenital treasure may not be able to hurt his body with the quality of merit and moral protection. With the help of three corpses, Kunpeng may be invincible even to the supreme old gentleman. I don''t understand why he hides himself like this? "


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "Kunpeng is like this. He always hides himself deeply and makes others confused. But younger martial sister, do you think Kunpeng is preparing for the invasion of the four forces in the future?"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she couldn''t help but brighten her eyes and said: "We can''t rule out this possibility. Now Kunpeng''s three corpses are all cut off, and his body is integrated with the innate Lingbao" Kongtong seal ". His physical strength alone has been infinitely close to the sage. I don''t know whether the ability of Kunpeng''s secret method to cut off the three corpses can also be infinitely increased. If so, Kunpeng will be terrible. As long as Kunpeng proves the holy way, one can want to be four saints, I''m afraid no one in the three realms is Kunpeng''s enemy except the teacher. "


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he was surprised and said, "younger martial sister, is it not so terrible? If it is true, Kunpeng''s power may exceed the method of proving Tao by force. In this way, the method of cutting three corpses is higher than the method of proving Tao by force, which is obviously not attached to what the teacher said!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I''m just speculating. It can''t be true. However, if Kunpeng proves the Tao, his strength will be higher than that of the supreme old gentleman. The three corpses cut off with the best congenital Lingbao must have the cultivation of quasi Saint peak. If the array is deployed again, Kunpeng must be more beautiful than senior brother Tongtian''s'' immortal killing sword array ''in the future."


    The leader of Tongtian sect felt very reasonable when he heard this. He couldn''t help nodding and meditating.

 Chapter 737

    At this time, empress Nuwa was extremely regretful. She shouldn''t have made a bad relationship with Kunpeng because of her temporary anger. If Kunpeng really did what she thought, I''m afraid things would be a little big.


    Thinking of this, empress Nuwa said to the leader of Tongtian: "elder martial brother, what do you think of Kunpeng?"


    When Tongtian cult leader heard this, he was puzzled. He didn''t understand why empress Nuwa asked about it, so he asked, "younger martial sister, why did you think of asking this?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "now the situation is pressing, but I have to ask?"


    When Tongtian cult leader heard this, he understood that empress Nuwa was afraid that Kunpeng would retaliate against her after preaching, so he said: "Younger martial sister, you don''t have to worry. Kunpeng is OK. Although she has been embarrassed by him many times, Kunpeng still has feelings for the demon family. Take the little demon Bai Suzhen as an example, you can understand that as long as we don''t fight against him in the future, he won''t be embarrassed with you and me!"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "I''ve gone too far, otherwise I won''t force Kunpeng to separate from us and establish a new alliance. I''ve lost a lot of help for nothing!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister doesn''t have to pay full responsibility for this. Brother Wei is also wrong. If brother Wei could persuade him more, maybe it wouldn''t be so."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, you don''t have to excuse me. If it weren''t for the pressure of the demon clan on the witch clan within the sect, elder martial brother wouldn''t be so passive."


    The leader of Tongtian sect smiled calmly and said, "it''s no use talking about these at this point. Let''s think about how to face the upcoming quantitative robbery. I hope we can save more disciples in the quantitative robbery to prepare for the invasion of the three realms by the four forces in the future!"


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is that we should get a world and get rid of today''s dilemma anyway!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, younger martial sister. I don''t know if you understand it?"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she said, "I don''t know what made senior brother so confused?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "if the four forces really want to invade the three realms, it must be impossible to enter the oil adding tactics, and they will pour out. If they invade the three realms through the space-time channel, it is unlikely. In that case, as long as we block the channel, even if they are powerful, they will be defeated. So brother Wei has been thinking about how the other party will invade the three realms?"


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa also had ups and downs in her heart and said, "elder martial brother, I''m afraid the other party will support connecting the world with the three realms, so we will be in a passive situation?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "I''m worried about this. Let''s take the situation of Earth Star as an example, it can show that the other party is very cunning. It must be a thunderbolt, but we have to guard against it!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, are you worried too much? After all, there is a teacher. Even if the other party is connected with the three realms, it must first face the blow of the teacher!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "I''m afraid that the teacher will be powerless at that time, but the younger martial sister should not forget that since the other party dares to invade the three realms, there may be strong people like the teacher behind. I''m afraid that the teacher will be restrained by the other party at that time!"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "if that''s the case, elder martial brother, why don''t we find people, Buddhism and Buddhism to discuss together and jointly resist the enemy to reduce our losses, which is beneficial to everyone?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "I can see this. I think Taishang Laojun and Jieyin can see it, not to mention Kunpeng. They didn''t come forward. Even if we said it, it''s useless."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "what elder martial brother said is very true. In that case, we will act according to the circumstances in the future. After all, now our strength is not weaker than any of them!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed, "that''s all we can do."


    While the saints were worried about the affairs of the witch family, Kunpeng seized the opportunity to step up his pace and arrange everything on the Earth Star to prepare for the future.


    First of all, for the sake of the safety of his disciples, Kunpeng recalled all his disciples and put a trace of the immortal source of Kongtong seal into the yuan God of his disciples. In this way, even if his disciples die, Kunpeng can revive them with the immortal source of the yuan God.


    Kunpeng did not expect that although he covered up the secret of heaven and did not let the saints know that he had refined the "Kongtong seal", he still failed. Empress Nuwa had guessed his move, and the supreme Lao Jun also found it. Fortunately, the supreme Lao Jun thought that the two western saints were plotting against him, and did not know that the "Kongtong seal" had disappeared from the three realms.


    The disappearance of the "Kongtong seal" surprised Hongjun Daozu, the incarnation of the Tao of heaven. However, although Kunpeng''s move was somewhat inappropriate, it did not violate the Tao of heaven, and he could not intervene.


    Kunpeng''s move also said that he was taking a risk. He knew that his move must not hide from Hongjun Daozu. However, he dared to do so because he expected that Hongjun Daozu would not react under the external pressure of the four forces. It has to be said that Kunpeng was right. Daozu did not interfere in the matter, but it was Kunpeng''s move, not because of the external pressure Not right, but it is within the allowable range of heaven.


    Although Kunpeng made great progress in his cultivation, he still didn''t reach the realm that Kunpeng thought. He thought that as long as he absorbed the boundless power of faith in Kongtong seal, he would be able to practice the "law of faith" to a great extent, but this was not the case. The "law of faith" was stuck at the bottleneck, There is only one step from Dacheng state, but the difference between this step is a world of difference. If the "law of faith" is successful, Kun Peng can immediately prove the holy way without the integration of three corpses. At that time, he can hide more of his own strength.


    Kunpeng is also a contented person. It is very rare for him to practice the "law of faith" to such a level in such a period of time, so he doesn''t care too much. Instead, he focused on his disciples and the people above Earth Star. Among his disciples, only Xu Xian, Bai Suzhen and Xiao Qing had the lowest cultivation. However, they were nothing in the three realms just after entering the early stage of Jinxian. Moreover, their cultivation was accumulated by magic medicine and did not fully grasp their own strength, Really speaking, it is only equivalent to the cultivation of immortals in the later stage.


    Jingwei, Chang''e and Cangjie all made great progress in the past millennium, and entered the later stage of Da Luo Jinxian. As for Hou Yi, he is different. Although he has not beheaded the corpse, his thoughts of good and evil are very clear. He can be beheaded only at the right time, but he is not much worse than the Enlightenment of beheading the corpse.


    Kunpeng was very kind to his disciples for their progress. When he called them together, Haosheng praised them. For Bai Suzhen, Xu Xian and Xiaoqing, Kunpeng never gave them treasure. He just took the opportunity to give them treasure at this time. Kunpeng said to them, "Xu Xian, Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing, you have been a teacher for nearly a thousand years. You have not been given a Lingbao as a teacher. Now you should be given a Lingbao to protect yourself, so that you won''t suffer a great loss because you don''t have a Lingbao to protect yourself in the next robbery."


    Bai Suzhen, Xiao Qing and Xu Xian were very happy when they heard about Fenbao. They were very jealous when they saw the Lingbao of Jingwei and Chang''e, but they didn''t expect that it would come to them now, so they came forward to thank the teacher one after another.


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "it''s not that the teacher is stingy. In the early years, the innate Lingbao obtained by the teacher was distributed to your senior brother and sister. Now the teacher has only ''eight grade Xuanshui Black Lotus'' in his hand. You can make do with some. One flower for each person first, and then give it to you when the teacher gains something in the future."


    Kunpeng said that he took out three eight grade Xuanshui Black Lotus from his world. Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian came forward and took one after thanking him.


    For native earth stars such as Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian, they have never seen the best congenital Lingbao. In their view, this "eight grade Xuanshui Black Lotus" is already a great Lingbao, but they don''t understand why some teachers don''t pay attention to this eight grade Xuanshui Black Lotus. No wonder they think so. In fact, even among the three worlds, this "eight grade Xuanshui Black Lotus" can be regarded as a rare congenital treasure. I don''t know how many great Luo Jinxian in the three realms don''t have a congenital treasure. Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian are just the early accomplishments of Jinxian. It''s very rare to have such a dark water black lotus.


    However, the eight grade Xuanshui Black Lotus is nothing in their eyes. Each of them is either the best congenital treasure or the best acquired merit treasure, so they don''t look at the eight grade Xuanshui Black Lotus at all, but think it''s OK.

 Chapter 738

    After dividing the treasure, Kunpeng said to Cangjie: "Cangjie, you have been in contact with the Terran during this period. Now the Terran has been through this disaster. You go to tell the leaders of the Terran about the sharp weakening of the aura on the Earth Star secretly, so that they can be prepared in their hearts."


    Cangjie was shocked when he heard this and said, "it''s too early to tell them whether it''s a matter of carelessness, but it will cause a large-scale panic."


    Kun Peng sighed: "I don''t want to tell them now, but time doesn''t wait. Although I retain a lot of luck of the Terran, I also hurt the earth star again. The Reiki on the earth star disappears faster than before. In a short time, the Earth Star will no longer have Reiki, but the planet without Reiki will become a dead star in a short time A barren land. "


    Hearing this, all the disciples of Kunpeng sect were shocked. They had been here for nearly a thousand years. They had more or less feelings for Earth Star. They just heard Jingwei say, "teacher, can''t they save it?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "at this point, the earth star has no way to save it. It''s also strange for the teacher. If it wasn''t for the teacher to gather the aura on the Earth Star and strengthen the air luck of Kyushu, the Earth Star wouldn''t be in danger of death so soon."


    When Jingwei heard this, he said, "teacher, I can''t blame you. If the original sage hadn''t ordered to destroy the dragon vein Earth Star, Earth Star wouldn''t have come to this point."


    Kunpeng said: "In any case, the Earth Star''s aura is consumed by me, which is undeniable, but I want to distract myself from it. Cangjie, go and tell the Terran leader that he doesn''t need to care about the competition for Earth Star. There is a Jiuzhou Ding ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ. As long as the Jiuzhou Ding is Launch a transmission array for the base and spread the Terrans on the Earth Star! "


    When Jingwei heard this, he asked, "does the teacher want to send them into that world?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I just have this idea. The development of the world is inseparable from people. With the help of the Terrans of Earth Star, I think the world will be more perfect in a short time."


    Jingwei was a little worried and said, "teacher, there are many shameless people who deceive teachers and destroy their ancestors among the Terrans on the earth star. If we rashly move them into that world, it will bring us great hidden dangers. We can''t help it!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "even if you don''t say you''re a teacher, you understand that when the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds. It''s very normal for some people to deceive teachers and destroy their ancestors among the Terrans."


    Jingwei said disapprovingly, "teacher, but this rarely happens in the fairy world!"


    Kun Peng sighed: "This is due to the different evolution directions of the two worlds. The earth fairy world has always followed a simple road, and people''s hearts are better, but the earth star is very different. Because of the invasion of the four forces, the hearts of many Terrans are hoodwinked, and naturally there will be many scum. For these people, I will set restrictions in the Kyushu tripod, and let them live and die on the earth star at that time It''s too late. "


    When Jingwei heard this, he settled down. Kunpeng smiled back.


    Kunpeng thought about it and said to Bai Suzhen and Xu Xian: "Bai Suzhen and Xu Xian have also treated many Terrans in this disaster. The Terrans are also famous in the world. You also go to the world with Cangjie to complete this matter."


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen and Xu Xian hurriedly came forward to receive the order, and then stepped down to stand with Cangjie. Jingwei wanted to go with him, so they came forward and said, "teacher, why don''t I go with you!"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment and said, "well, you and Chang''e will go together. Maybe you can get some merit from it."


    Jingwei was overjoyed when he heard this. He hurriedly took Chang''e to thank the teacher for his kindness.


    Kunpeng said this, and then asked the enlightenment, "what big changes have taken place in the earth fairy world during this period of time?"


    The enlightenment said: "the fairy world is still like before the teacher closed, there is no big change. All the teachers are recuperating and waiting for the beginning of the robbery."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s good that the earth fairy world has not changed. Now the disaster of Earth Star has ended. It''s time for us to return to the earth fairy world to prepare for the next disaster."


    When Jingwei heard this, he was a little worried about the Terrans on the earth star, so he asked, "teacher, if we all go, what should we do if the Terrans on the Earth Star are invaded by the four forces?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "this time it''s just the temptation of the four forces. Their real goal is the earth fairy world. They don''t care about the earth star at all, so next time they will attack the earth fairy world directly, but they won''t go to the earth star again, but you don''t have to worry too much."


    Kunpeng said here, paused for a moment, and then said to Hou Yi, "can the witch family be quiet during this time?"


    Hou Yi sighed: "teacher, now the interior of the Lich family is not very calm. Everyone wants to rush into the fairy world and compete with the Lich family. If there is no empress Houtu pressing, I''m afraid the Lich and Lich families will have to fight again!"


    Kunpeng frowned when he heard this, and then asked, "what''s the response of the great witch Chi?"


    Hou Yi said, "Chi Chi didn''t respond. Instead, he has been accompanying empress Houtu to suppress the internal atmosphere of the witch family. Otherwise, there is nothing he can do alone!"


    Kunpeng heard this, but he breathed a long sigh in his heart. He always worried that Chi Chi would die and would like to compete with the human race for the protagonist of heaven and earth. In that case, the witch race would suffer heavy losses in the upcoming mass robbery. Only listen to Kunpeng said: "Chi Chi seems to have learned the lesson of the last time. He can do this very well. The Lich and Lich families are greatly weakened now. If we fight again because of what happened in those years, I''m afraid it won''t be long before they will disappear between heaven and earth."


    Hou Yi said: "what the teacher said is very true. Now the quantity robbery is coming, and all parties are actively preparing. Now the demon family has joined forces with the interception. If the witch family comes forward to find trouble with the demon family at this time, I''m afraid it will be in the arms of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism, but in the end, it won''t get anything."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. The reason why I wanted to form an alliance with empress Nuwa was to resolve the contradictions between the two sides, but I didn''t expect to succeed in the end."


    Hou Yi said: "the teacher''s painstaking efforts, the Lich people all know that since the Lich people are not willing to resolve their contradictions, they can only be solved by force."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and said, "things haven''t come to that step, but the witch family doesn''t have to fight with the demon family. That will only benefit others."


    Hou Yi sighed: "that''s what the teacher said, but now when the Lich people see that the Lich family has poured out from North Gulu state, they can''t help but be born. Even if the empress Houtu suppresses it, they can''t last long!"


    Kunpeng also knew the character of the witch family and sighed, "how long can you suppress it? If you can delay until the beginning of the quantity robbery, it''s best for the witch family."


    Hou Yi also understood the teacher''s intention. The more he came out at the end of the robbery, the more favorable it was. However, he was afraid that the witch clan would not follow the teacher''s arrangement, which would inevitably become a leading bird and be suppressed by various forces. Unlike the Lich family, the Lich family still has the opportunity to be listed as gods. When the Lich family dies, it really returns to heaven and earth, and there is no chance of reincarnation.


    Speaking of Chi, Kun Peng remembered Xing Tian, who had a grudge against the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the west, so he asked, "what does Hou Yi think of Xing Tian now? Is he really thinking about finding Haotian to avenge the beheaded enemy with the queen mother of the west?"


    When Hou Yi heard this, he said, "although the great Witch of Xingtian is very dissatisfied with Haotian and the queen mother of the west, he also knows the general situation and knows that the current situation of the witch family is not very good, so he did not put forward to seek revenge from Haotian and the queen mother of the West."


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "That''s the best. In fact, empress Houtu''s handling of the emotions of the Lich people is a little inappropriate. Anything can''t be blocked. It''s the right way to dredge. In the final analysis, the hatred between the Lich and the Lich is due to the fact that the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor were together. Since the Lich people want revenge, they can find Lu Yaya, the ten Prince of the Lich family. In this way, they don''t have to talk with empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult Right up. "


    Hou Yi''s face showed a burst of murderous spirit when he heard the name of Lu Ya. There was also a heavy cause and effect between him and Lu Ya. At the beginning of the quantity robbery, they had to have this cause and effect. One person on both sides must die. However, he also thought that the teacher''s method was very good. As long as Lu Ya was in addition to Lu Ya, it could ease the relationship between the witch clan and the demon clan. Anyway, Lu Ya has defected from the demon clan, so he came to attract the witch clan Anger is the most appropriate.

 Chapter 739

    Kunpeng put forward this plan to transfer the anger of the Lich family, and he also protected the Lich family in his heart. After all, he himself was born of the Lich family, so it''s impossible not to plan for the Lich family. Although he has broken out of the demon family, but the incense love is still there, he can''t ignore the demon family.


    Kunpeng didn''t want to misunderstand the witch family because of his own ideas, so he said: "Hou Yi, it''s selfish to do this as a teacher. After all, being a teacher is also a demon family origin, so he can''t watch the demon family go to destruction."


    Hou Yi also knew the concerns in the teacher''s heart, so he said: "I can understand the teacher''s idea, and the teacher''s strategy is also very suitable. The current situation is very dangerous for the Lich and the Lich. If there is a conflict between the two races, it will only benefit others, and it is best to find a solution. However, I am worried that the Lich will not let us do so, and I''m afraid the two saints in the West will do the same Get ready in advance! "


    Kunpeng said: "It''s better for the demon clan to say that I can come forward to talk with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa. I believe they can see that it is good for both sides and will not stop us. As for the two saints in the west, they should also understand that even if we don''t do so, Lu Ya will die. If we don''t kill him, the demon clan will kill him in order to win their own luck Dead land pressure, unless they can keep land pressure in paradise, it is obviously impossible. "


    When Hou Yi heard this, he said, "it''s a grievance for the teacher."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "there''s nothing to be wronged. This is just what I should do. I''m duty bound to do it in that respect."


    Hou Yi wanted to say something more, but Kunpeng stopped him and said, "after Hou Yi returns to the earth fairyland, you''d better contact empress Houtu. To manage the witch family well, don''t let them act rashly. In that case, things can be said to be troublesome. Do you understand?"


    Hou Yi nodded and said, "please rest assured, teacher. I will cooperate with empress Houtu so that the witch family can accept this offer and won''t cause you trouble."


    Kunpeng said: "this is the best. Now I am most worried about the witch clan. I''m afraid they will attack rashly because there are three great witches returning for a while. In that case, things will be in great trouble. An carelessness will lead to the counterattack between the demon clan and the sect. At that time, I''m afraid it will be difficult for the Tongtian sect leader to suppress the scene."


    Hou Yi didn''t say anything more. He retreated quietly, but he was determined to help the teacher control the situation of the Wu clan so as not to let it get out of control and affect the overall situation.


    After Hou Yi retired, Kunpeng said to his disciples, "except Hou Yi, all of you will continue to stay in the earth star. After I discuss everything with the leader of Tongtian cult, I will call you back to the fairy world."


    After arranging everything, Kunpeng didn''t need to hide any more. He directly broke the seal placed by the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, went out of the Earth Star and went to jin''ao island in the earth fairy world.


    As soon as the seal of the earth star was broken, the Yuanshi Tianzun immediately noticed it, but it was not long before the millennium. He didn''t have to worry about Kunpeng for this little thing, so he put it aside and ignored it.


    After Kunpeng went to jin''ao Island, he caught up with the empress Nu Wa. Not long after she left, after taking her seat, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "what advice do you have here?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t dare to give advice. I don''t want to go to the three treasures hall without anything. This time, I have an important thing to discuss with the sect leader."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he was puzzled and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Kunpeng said: "the leader also knows that the witch clan is very angry about this because the witch clan returns early. If the empress Houtu has not kept the witch clan from making trouble, I''m afraid the two Lich clans would have fought again at this time. You and I don''t want to see this happen. This is why I came here."


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed when he heard this: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, I know a thing or two about this, but you also understand that most of my disciples are demon families. I''m not good at suppressing the development of demon families, otherwise I''m not good at explaining to my disciples. I''m afraid I can''t do anything about it!"


    Kunpeng knew that what the leader of Tongtian sect said was true, not a word of refusal, so he smiled and said, "the leader doesn''t need to worry. I didn''t come here to ask Taoist friends to suppress the demon family, but another way to discuss with the leader."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said with a long sigh: "Taoist Kunpeng, please say it frankly. As long as I don''t suppress the development of the demon family, I will help you with all my strength."


    Kunpeng said: "the reason why the two Lich families are in such a situation is mainly because the demon emperor Jun, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the ten Prince of the Lich family need to put their ideas on them if they want to ease the relationship between the two Lich families. I don''t know what the leader thinks about it?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Kunpeng''s reminder, he immediately understood Kunpeng''s thoughts, so he asked, "the meaning of Taoist friends is to fight against the land pressure, so as to ease the relationship between the two Lich races?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s what I mean. The land pressure forgets his ancestors and joining the West has ruined the Qi luck of the demon family. Now the leader''s Qi luck is connected with the demon family. If you want to restore the Qi luck of the demon family, the land pressure must die and use the land pressure''s life to exchange for the short-term peace between the Lich and the demon. I don''t know what the leader thinks?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I have no opinion about this, but Lu Ya is always the prince of the demon family, and the power holder of the demon family is empress Nuwa. I can''t make a decision on this matter. I hope Taoist friends can understand."


    Kunpeng said, "I understand what the leader said, but I think empress Nuwa will not care about the fate of the demon family for a generation who forgets her ancestors. As long as the leader agrees to this, she must not refuse."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sighed: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, I''d better inform empress Nuwa about this and ask her to come and have a chat. It''s good for everyone, so that I won''t agree to this, but empress Nuwa won''t agree in the future, so everyone will be embarrassed. What do you think?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "in that case, the reeducation through labor Lord informed empress Nuwa to come for a chat."


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded when he heard this, and then told empress Nuwa about Kunpeng''s visit with divine thoughts, asking her to come and have a chat.


    Empress Nuwa was surprised when she received the letter from the leader of Tongtian cult. However, she did not expect that Kunpeng would go to Jinao island to see the leader of Tongtian cult, so she hurriedly returned to Jinao island again.


    After empress Nu Wa came, the leader of Tongtian cult told empress Nu Wa about Kunpeng''s intention in detail and wanted to hear her opinion. After all, this is an internal matter of the demon family. He can''t make a decision for Empress Nu Wa.


    After a while, empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, there is something wrong with this matter. Although Lu Ya has forgotten his ancestors and betrayed the demon family to take refuge in the west, cleaning up the portal is an internal matter of the demon family, but I can''t let the witch family intervene, otherwise I can''t explain to the demon family."


    Kunpeng''s face changed when he heard this and said: "Empress Nu Wa, the Lich clan broke their vows and poured out in advance, which has aroused the dissatisfaction of the Lich clan. If the empress Houtu hadn''t suppressed it, I''m afraid the two tribes in the fairy world would have fought again. Lu Ya is just a traitor, but he doesn''t need to accompany the Lich clan in the future. I hope you can think about it carefully! The strength of the Lich clan is not weaker than the Lich clan now. Once the war starts, the Lich clan can''t get much What good! "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the leader of Tongtian cult also said: "junior sister Nuwa, what Kunpeng Taoist friend said is very reasonable. We don''t need to fight against the witch family for the sake of land pressure. You''d better think again!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, you also know that although the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi have died, many people in the demon family are loyal to them. Once they know this, there will be another storm in the demon family. If Lu Ya wants to die, he can only die in the hands of the demon family, but he can''t be killed by the witch family!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, his heart was very heavy. But he could only say to Kunpeng, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, do you think you can find another way?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "If there''s another way, why should I be so anxious. But anyway, I''ll take a step back on behalf of the witch family. Lu Ya can die at the hands of Hou Yi. Now Hou Yi has been reincarnated, and our disciples can''t be regarded as members of the witch family. This should be all right. If the empress still doesn''t agree, then the two sides can only fight. At that time, who will die and who will live depends on the will of heaven?"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she also understood that it was not easy for Kunpeng to make such concessions, so she said, "since Taoist friends say so, I can''t say any more. It''s so decided to let Hou Yi do it, and Lu can''t kill the hands of the Wuzu."

 Chapter 740

    Kunpeng heard that Nuwa agreed to his proposal, but he had a long breath in his heart. What he said just now was just a method of motivating generals. It was impossible for him not to stop if he really wanted to let the witch race and the demon race compete. Fortunately, Nuwa agreed, otherwise he really didn''t know what to do.


    Kunpeng not only breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, but also the leader of Tongtian cult. Now the interception of religion is connected with the demon family. Once the Lich and demon families fight in heaven, the interception of religion will be affected. He won''t help or not. He''ll make a difference inside and outside.


    Empress Nuwa also breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Kunpeng''s concession. In this way, she also persuaded the demon family not to let herself cause chaos in the demon family because of land pressure. It can be said that since then, the three parties have breathed a sigh of relief and got everything they want in their hearts.


    After solving this matter, Kunpeng was worried about the hell, so he said to the leader of Tongtian cult: "since this matter has been successfully solved, I won''t stay long. I''ll leave now!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult just wanted to say something to keep her, but the empress Nuwa said first: "Kunpeng, Taoist friends, wait a minute, I have something to discuss with Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng was puzzled when he heard this. He didn''t know what empress Nuwa would do to discuss with him, so he said, "I don''t know what empress Nuwa has to teach. I''m all ears."


    Empress Nuwa said, "I don''t dare to give advice, but I don''t know one thing. I want to ask my Taoist friends for advice."


    Kunpeng said, "please speak frankly. I know everything and say everything."


    Empress Nuwa said, "thank you, Taoist friends. I want to know that the human treasure ''Kongtong seal'' has been completely refined by Taoist friends and disappeared into the three realms?"


    Kunpeng''s face changed when he heard this. He never thought that empress Nuwa knew about it, so he said, "can you tell me why I asked this question?"


    Empress Nuwa said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng wants to know, so I''ll say it. In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just a sudden palpitation some time ago. I feel that a spiritual treasure related to myself has disappeared. Taoist friends also know that the only spiritual treasure that can make me feel this way is the human related spiritual treasure, and among the three worlds, only the human treasure ''Kongtong seal'' can do so. However, I once heard from Taoist friends that there is The secret of refining Lingbao, so Fang wants to consult with Taoist friends! "


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "a wise man must have a mistake if he worries a thousand times. I still think things are a little simple. Empress Nuwa has this feeling, not to mention the great old gentleman."


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng sighed: "what my mother thinks is not wrong. The ''Kongtong seal'' has indeed been refined by the poor Tao. There is no innate treasure of the ''Kongtong seal'' in the three realms."


    Empress Nuwa was just her own guess. She still had a trace of fantasy in her heart. She hoped that her guess was wrong. When she heard Kunpeng''s answer, she was still very surprised.


    Just listen to empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you can think about how the supreme old gentleman will feel if you do so?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "there''s nothing you don''t want to do well. The ''Kongtong seal'' is originally my spiritual treasure. I can deal with it whatever I want. It''s not enough for the supreme old gentleman to tell me about it."


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile, "although that''s the case, Taoist friends should not forget that this'' Kongtong seal ''is the most precious treasure of the human race, but ¡õ ¡õ human luck. It''s good that the supreme old gentleman teaches people. Of course, the leader has reason to ask."


    Kunpeng said, "so the lady is also a human. Does the virgin also want to say something to me?"


    Upon hearing this, empress Nuwa quickly said, "don''t get me wrong, Taoist friends. I have no opinion on this matter, but I''m surprised by Taoist friends'' move."


    Kunpeng said, "there''s nothing unexpected. I''m just a quasi saint. I have to do so in order to protect myself in the quantity robbery. I''m laughing at my mother."


    Empress Nuwa said, "I dare not laugh, but since Taoist friends have refined the ''Kongtong seal'' into the body, why should they hide the secret from us? I''m afraid the Supreme Lord will still make your idea."


    Kunpeng said: "I''m helpless. After all, this'' Kongtong seal ''has a great relationship. I''m afraid that the old gentleman can''t think of a dead knot with me for a moment. That''s not good."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Nuwa didn''t think so. She secretly said, "well, you Kunpeng wants to deceive me. If you know this, you will not be embarrassed by a disappeared Lingbao. What''s more, there is still a four-dimensional world. How could he be so unwise."


    Thinking of this virgin, empress wa said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are worried too much. How wise is the supreme old gentleman? How can he not see the development of things and become enemies with you because of a disappeared Lingbao."


    Although Kunpeng didn''t know what Nuwa thought when she asked, he said: "Empress Nu Wa is not worried about this, but has to do it as a last resort. The treasure moves people''s hearts, but I have to guard against it. If the supreme old gentleman wants to destroy me for a moment and refine the ''Kongtong seal'' from me, then I don''t want to put myself to death, so I just want to protect myself."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng has some truth in his words. However, Taoist friends should not forget that the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West are probably all thinking about your ''Xuanshui Black Lotus''. After all, they don''t know that you have completely refined the'' twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus'' into three corpses. Taoist friends should be careful about this."


    Kunpeng said, "thank you for reminding me. I don''t care."


    The leader of Tongtian sect smiled bitterly and said, "I can''t be thanked by my friends. After all, it''s because of me. If I don''t even say a word of warning, I won''t have the face to see my friends."


    Kunpeng said, "this matter has nothing to do with the leader. At the beginning, I came to discuss with the leader myself, but the leader doesn''t have to worry about it. Moreover, now the ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' has disappeared. Even if they persecute the poor, it''s useless. Moreover, the poor will not be afraid of them."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends can''t be careless. There are two fists that can''t defeat four hands. It''s difficult for Taoist friends alone to resist the joint efforts of the two saints in the west, or the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. The most important thing is to rob together, and the ban on saints will disappear. At that time, Taoist friends are dangerous."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "thank you for reminding me. I''m not afraid of trouble, but I''m not afraid of trouble. If they really have to find me, I naturally have a way to resist them, and I''m not alone."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends are mole ants until they become saints. It is difficult for you to form an alliance with Haotian, West Queen Mother, zhenyuanzi, Styx River and empress Houtu to be enemies with the saints. Taoist friends may be able to resist the saints, but others are like mole ants in the eyes of the saints. It is impossible to expect them to resist the saints with Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng said disapprovingly, "the leader despised them. If they are willing to fight to the death, what can saints do?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "I''m afraid they won''t have such a mind, and I''m afraid they don''t have one heart. I''m afraid they will turn a blind eye when they are in trouble."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I also know this, but only empress Houtu and I have one heart. It doesn''t matter whether there are others. We can resist everything together."


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly when Kunpeng praised empress Houtu: "Taoist friends of Kunpeng look up to themselves and empress Houtu. Do Taoist friends think that you two can resist the two saints in the West or the combination of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "maybe she despises us as quasi saints in her eyes, but I can tell her that as long as I fight with empress Houtu, we don''t need to be afraid of anyone in the three realms except Taoist ancestors!"


    Empress Nuwa sneered and said, "Taoist friend''s tone is too big. Does Taoist friend think that only you two can stop senior brother Tongtian''s'' immortal sword array ''


    Kunpeng said, "we can''t stop the ''immortal killing sword array'', but if I explode the ''Heavenly star array'', empress Houtu destroys the ''six samsara''. Under such karma, no one in the three realms can afford it except the Taoist ancestors."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the faces of empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian changed greatly. They never thought that Kunpeng would say such crazy words. For a moment, the golden ao Island was silent.

 Chapter 741

    After a long time, the leader of Tongtian cult just said, "are you not afraid of the teacher''s punishment when you do this?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "what punishment are you afraid of when your life is gone? And does the leader think that the stars are destroyed and the six reincarnations disappear? Will the three realms still exist? It is unknown whether the three realms do not exist and whether the heavenly Tao can continue to exist."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he was not speechless. What Kunpeng said was that if such a thing happened, the three realms might return to chaos, and all things in heaven and earth would disappear. It is unknown whether the Tao of heaven still exists, and it is difficult for them to survive. The leader of Tongtian sect shivered at the thought of this place.


    Empress Nuwa was also frightened and thought, "this Kunpeng is too crazy. If we really let him act like this, I''m afraid we will be involved in it in the future. When the robbery comes, we have to discuss with the teacher and must limit Kunpeng''s crazy ideas."


    Not only empress Nu Wa thought so, but also the leader of Tongtian cult had this idea in his heart, but the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t say it in front of Kunpeng.


    In fact, Kunpeng is very clear about what the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa think, but Kunpeng doesn''t need to expose them in front of them. After all, the two sides are far from facing each other. Moreover, Kunpeng is now immortal, and he is not afraid of Hongjun Daozu. Even if he wants to limit his madness, Hongjun Daozu must first limit the saints, otherwise how can he convince the immortals in the three realms.


    Empress Nuwa said, "don''t Kunpeng Taoist friends think of all beings in the three realms? If you do so, the three realms may return to chaos, but the consequences are immeasurable."


    Kunpeng sneered: "although I also want to protect the safety of all living beings in the three realms, if the saints ignore it, I can''t do anything alone. It''s better to end it together than let them live under the oppression of the saints."


    Hearing this, empress Nuwa thought to herself, "this madman is really unreasonable. His ideas are always different."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "Kunpeng, Taoist friend, this is not a last resort. You''d better not light this idea, otherwise you will be doomed."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I''m still alive. I don''t have this idea for the time being, but if I''m forced to have no way, it''s another matter. If empress Nuwa doesn''t have anything else, I''ll leave."


    Empress Nuwa said, "help yourself, Kunpeng!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said to the leader of Tongtian: "since the leader has finished the matter, I''ll leave."


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded, and then sent Kunpeng out of jin''ao island with empress Nu Wa. They didn''t know what they said just now. Kunpeng was just scaring them. If Kunpeng really had to do so, he had to think again and again. After all, there was Hongjun Daozu, but Kunpeng didn''t dare to go too far.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa take this as true. They both know that the two saints in the West are human beings with the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of Yuanshi. The two saints in the West may not be too much to Kunpeng, but the supreme old gentleman can''t guarantee it. They don''t want to make the three worlds chaotic again because of the supreme old gentleman. ¡°


    Just listen to empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, do you think Kunpeng''s words just now are somewhat believable?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "although we can''t fully believe what Kunpeng just said, we can''t despise it. After all, you know that Kunpeng is really crazy and won''t care about anything."


    It has to be said that Kunpeng''s previous performance fully made the saints think he was a crazy person and made the saints more or less vigilant, which is very beneficial to him in the future.


    Empress Nuwa also nodded and said, "once a crazy person like Kunpeng touches his bottom line, the consequences are very serious. We can''t be robbed innocently because of others!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "what should we do in the opinion of younger martial sister?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "now the next mass robbery is coming. If you want to focus on God, the teacher will show up. We can tell the teacher about it and ask the teacher to solve it. What do you think?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded when he heard this, but he thought it was wrong, so he said: "younger martial sister, it''s good to do well, but we''re afraid to offend Kunpeng to death. At that time, I''m afraid he will hold a grudge and make trouble with us secretly. That''s not very good."


    Empress Nuwa couldn''t help saying, "I didn''t think about it clearly. Fortunately, senior brother reminded me, otherwise the consequences would be serious. I don''t know if senior brother can use a clever plan?"


    Tongtian leader said, "in fact, we don''t need you and me to come forward. We can tell the teacher by the hand of others. In this way, we don''t have to make enemies with Kunpeng."


    Empress Nuwa couldn''t help but say, "elder martial brother means to let the two saints of the west, the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty be the villain?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "that''s what brother Wei means. No matter who they are, they have a grudge against Kunpeng. As long as they know the idea in Kunpeng''s heart, they will feel uneasy. At that time, they will talk to the teacher, but you and I will reap the benefits."


    Upon hearing this, empress Nuwa was overjoyed and said, "elder martial brother is brilliant, but who do you think we should choose to be better than bad?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment, and then said, "the two saints in the West are extremely cunning. Even if they know this, I''m afraid they won''t do anything. They will only alienate Kunpeng in the dark and don''t fight with him. In my opinion, we''d better tell taishanglao Jun about it. After all, he is a senior brother and has enough reason to mention it to the teacher."


    Empress Nuwa said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but elder martial brother is also sure to let the supreme old gentleman act according to our ideas? After all, it''s not a small matter!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said: "it''s impossible to be very sure, but there are still nine points. The Supreme Lord has long been jealous of the ''Kongtong seal''. If he knew about it, how could he miss such an opportunity to attack Kunpeng. However, it requires junior sister to come out. After all, I have a deep hatred with the Supreme Lord. I''m afraid the Supreme Lord won''t miss me easily¡°


    Empress Nuwa said, "it''s no problem for me to come forward, as long as I can solve things."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "well, there''s a teacher sister coming."


    Empress Nuwa nodded, then said goodbye to the leader of Tongtian cult. She went to Taiqing heaven to see the supreme old gentleman and left.


    For Nuwa''s visit, Lao Jun was a little surprised. He only heard him say, "I don''t know what the so-called junior sister Nuwa came to me?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, I heard a terrible thing, but I have to ask elder martial brother to come forward, so I''m here."


    The Supreme Lord said, "I don''t know why I let my younger martial sister lose her mind so much?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "have you heard of Kunpeng''s great conspiracy, senior brother?"


    When it comes to Kunpeng, the great old gentleman can''t help but shake his spirit and say, "I don''t know what plot Kunpeng has?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, do you remember that we went to the Beiming sea together for the sake of the four divine beasts?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "of course I remember that Kunpeng threatened us with the ''star array on the sky''. Is it related to what younger martial sister said?"


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said: "That''s right. Now that Kunpeng is united with empress Houtu, they want to use the ''Heavenly star'' and ''six samsara'' as their last resort. Once someone forces them to go too far, they will destroy the ''Heavenly star'' and ''six samsara'' to die with each other. Elder martial brother also knows the importance of the ''Heavenly star'' and ''six samsara'' If something happens to them, the three realms may return to chaos. We can''t help but guard against this. When I get this information, I can''t help but ask my senior brother. "


    When the supreme old gentleman heard this, he said in his heart, "Nuwa, you are a good abacus. You don''t want to offend Kunpeng, and you don''t want to be damaged. You want to take poor Dao as a leading bird, but I really have to stop him."


    Thinking of this, I only heard the great old gentleman say, "since Kunpeng is so bold, he wants to tell the teacher about it and ask the teacher to deal with Kunpeng, so that he doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth."


    Seeing that the great old gentleman said so, empress Nuwa said, "since the eldest martial brother has made a decision, it''s up to the eldest martial brother to deal with everything. The younger sister still has something to do and it''s inconvenient to stay for a long time, so she left." empress Nuwa got up and returned to the wahuang palace without giving the great old gentleman a chance to stay.

 Chapter 742

    After leaving jin''ao Island, Kun Peng went directly to the underground to meet empress Houtu. He wanted to discuss with her the development of the witch family in the future. He understood that if the problem of the witch family could not be solved, it would be very difficult to rob. The Wu clan may be related to Kunpeng''s future development plan, but Kunpeng is very concerned about it.


    After entering the underground, Kunpeng went straight to see empress Houtu. What he didn''t expect was that the leaders of the witch clan were discussing how to face the next robbery in the underground.


    When Kunpeng appeared, they were surprised. Empress Houtu quickly asked Kunpeng to take a seat.


    Just listen to Kunpeng said, "I''m sorry to disturb your meeting."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng, you are serious. I don''t know if you have discussed everything with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa also have to pay attention to the response of the witch family. They all agree to give up the land pressure in order to calm the anger of the witch family and make the two families no longer enemies. However, they have one request. The land pressure needs to die at the hands of Hou Yi. I don''t know what the empress thinks?"


    Empress Houtu said, "I have no opinion about this. I wonder if you have any opinion." empress Houtu said and looked at Chi, Xing Tian, Qin Shihuang, Bai Qi and others.


    Xing Tian and Chi Yi are brothers who have deep friendship with Hou Yi. Naturally, they have no opinion on this. Qin Shihuang and Bai Qi were also rescued by Hou Yi. With their support, the witch clan has no objection.


    Kunpeng felt a sigh of relief when he saw that the Lich family had no objection. He was afraid that the character of the Lich family was too strong to accommodate the requirements of the Lich family, but fortunately, it didn''t happen.


    Kunpeng said: "now the quantity robbery will start. In my opinion, I don''t want the witch family to enter the quantity robbery too early. What do you think of the empress and the witches?"


    Empress Houtu said, "the mass robbery will inevitably be a bloodbath. If I can reduce the casualties of the witch clan, I have no opinion on it."


    Empress Houtu has no opinion, but it doesn''t mean that the witch family has no opinion. Xing Tian asked: "I don''t think so about this matter. If we don''t actively participate in the disaster, I''m afraid the gap between the demon clan and the truncated sect will become larger and larger. Now the demon clan is allied with the truncated sect. It obviously wants to win a place in the earth fairy world. If they succeed, I''m afraid the situation of our Witch clan will be more dangerous."


    Xing Tian''s words caused a lot of noise within the witch family. Chi Chi and Qin Shihuang also thought so. They both had been overlords of one side. They knew that it was better to start first and supported Xing Tian''s statement.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng was worried about Xing Tian''s eagerness for quick success and instant benefit. The witch family was too important to Kunpeng and could not afford to lose. Among the four forces, Kunpeng liked something. Kunpeng alone was unable to win, but he needed the help of the witch family.


    Kunpeng said, "have you ever thought that the witch family can occupy a place in the earth fairy world, but how much do you need to pay, and can the witch family afford such a price!"


    Xing Tian said, "as long as we can get a living place for the witch family, we can afford it no matter how much it costs!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "no matter how much it costs, you can afford it. It''s really a big tone. Let me ask you how many people are left in the witch clan. Do you know how dangerous this mass robbery is?"


    When Xingtian heard Kunpeng''s question, she couldn''t answer it. At this time, empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng, just now Xingtian was just a moment''s angry words, which can''t be true."


    Kunpeng sighed: "I can understand the idea of the witch family, but if we really do so, the witch family will face the disaster of extermination."


    Xing Tian said disapprovingly, "I''m afraid this statement is exaggerated. I don''t believe that the demon family can win my witch family!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "There are two saints behind the demon clan, empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult. I ask you what the witch clan relies on? The demon clan has the opportunity to be listed as a God after death, and the witch clan will completely disappear between heaven and earth as long as it dies. There is a chance to be listed as a God, and you also have a chance to be reborn after your death? You don''t have such a chance, neither this nor that. I can''t think of your witch clan There is no reason to intervene in this matter. "


    Xing Tian said: "in those years, the Lich and the Lich were punished at the same time. Why could the Lich family go out of the mountain to press that thread of vitality, but we Lich family can only stay honest?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "no why, everything is just strength. If you can resist the majesty of the sage, then I have nothing to say! If you can''t, you''d better wait for the opportunity honestly, otherwise acting rashly can only destroy the witch clan."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I''m afraid that when the quantity robbery comes, we are not born, and those saints will not let us go easily!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "I also know this. In my opinion, the witch clan will delay as long as it can. The later it comes out, the smaller the loss to itself, and the more powerful the situation is to the witch clan."


    Empress Houtu said, "it''s not that the Lich family doesn''t want to wait any longer, but once the Lich family gains power, it is our Lich family that bears the brunt, so we have to guard against it!"


    Kunpeng said, "I know all this, but the empress should understand that measuring robbery is not another time. All but the saints need to cross the robbery. There will be disputes between the cause and effect of the Lich clan and the Lich clan in the robbery. Now, even if the Lich clan can beat the Lich clan, it will also be seriously hurt. What can we take to resist the attacks of people, elucidation, interception and Buddhism."


    Empress Houtu said, "according to the words of Taoist friends, what should the witch family do?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "the witch clan doesn''t have the ability to take charge of the overall situation, so don''t be the first bird. Just wait for the opportunity and make a decision when you see the situation. Moreover, if the situation is bad, even if you can''t rob the mountain in the next quantity, there''s no problem. What do you think?"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she asked, "if Kunpeng Taoist friend doesn''t go out of the mountain, how can I use the power of quantity robbery to prove the sage Taoist fruit?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "the sage''s fruit is not so easy for her to think, and now there is no news about the red cloud. He doesn''t know how long he will wait to become a saint. It''s a good thing for her to endure for a while."


    Empress Houtu said, "I haven''t thought about what Taoist friend Kunpeng said, but Taoist friends don''t know that becoming a saint is always a mole ant. If the witch family doesn''t have the luck of a saint, they''re afraid that even if they want to escape in the next robbery, the saints won''t allow it. In that case, it''s not like we take the initiative to attack, maybe we can get that glimmer of vitality!"


    When Kunpeng saw empress Houtu say so, his heart sank, and his face became a little ugly. He only heard him say, "you and I can''t control the amount of robbery together. If the witch family doesn''t want to be the first bird, then the extermination of the family is inevitable. You should think about this. Don''t blame the poor man for not reminding you at that time."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, the earth empress was a little frightened and said, "does Kunpeng Taoist friend say so, that is to say, if the witch family takes the initiative to attack, the Taoist friend will no longer help?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "it can be said that if the witch family has to take the initiative to die, then I can''t ignore the safety of others. After all, there are others who are allies, but I can''t help thinking about them."


    When empress Houtu heard Kunpeng''s words, her heart was even more heavy. She had known Kunpeng for so long and understood Kunpeng''s character. Since he said so, there was no chance to attack on behalf of the witch family, so she said: "in that case, can Taoist friends guarantee that if the witch family doesn''t attack on its own initiative, it can survive this disaster safely?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "there is no absolute thing. If the witch family can continue to be hidden, it can only be said that there are more chances to survive this disaster. After all, the people of the witch family have no yuan God, but they can''t be on the list of gods. The four religions of man, interpretation, interception and Buddhism won''t force you too much. That''s not good for them."


    Empress Houtu pondered for a moment, then looked at Xing Tian, Chi Chi and others. Seeing that they didn''t say much more, she said, "since Taoist friends are so sure, I bet on behalf of the witch family for a while. The witch family withdrew into the hell and didn''t participate in the battle of quantity robbery."


    Hearing what empress Houtu said, both the Witch and Kunpeng talked for a long time. If the witch lost the support of Kunpeng and others, even if they could win for a while, the result was self-evident. They must be looking for their own destruction. The reason why they forced Kunpeng to make a statement was to know how dangerous the next robbery is.

 Chapter 743

    Kunpeng had just settled down. The witch had not yet come to say goodbye to the empress earth. He just heard a sound in the sky and said, "the millennium is coming. You will come to Zixiao palace for discussion."


    Hearing this, Kunpeng understood that the mass robbery had begun. The Taoist ancestor called everyone to Zixiao palace. I''m afraid he wanted to re-establish the list of gods. Thinking of this, Kunpeng and empress Houtu looked at each other, then got up and went to Zixiao palace together.


    Kunpeng knew that the gun hit the first bird, and came to Zixiao palace with empress Houtu. It was neither early nor late, which did not arouse the dissatisfaction of the saints.


    After the crowd arrived, Hongjun Daozu suddenly appeared, and they hurried forward to see him.


    Just listen to Hongjun Daozu said: "the millennium is about to pass, and the quantity robbery is approaching. I called you here for the purpose of canonization. This quantity robbery involves a wide range. The following saints are in the robbery, and they may be listed. How many of you can discuss who is listed as a canonization."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "teacher, do you say that all saints can be listed as long as they are not saints, including quasi saints who have cut off three corpses?"


    Hongjun Daozu nodded and said, "that''s right."


    The Supreme Lord was overjoyed when he heard this, and said, "the teacher said that Kunpeng and Styx may also be on the list of gods?"


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun shook his head and said: "It''s impossible for everyone here to be listed as gods. Zhenyuanzi is the ancestor of the earth immortals. If he is listed, all the earth immortals will perish. The Styx river is the master of the sea of blood. Unless the sea of blood dries up, the yuan God will not be listed. Kunpeng has countless merits and virtues since the flood. If he has been surrounded by merits and virtues, this list will not be listed. Haotian and yaochi are the masters of the heaven , she can''t be on the list, not to mention the land behind her. She incarnates the six samsara. As long as the way of heaven doesn''t die, she won''t die. "


    Hearing the words of Taoist Hongjun, the old junton looked like a deflated ball. However, Styx River, zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were very happy.


    Kunpeng doesn''t care about this. Now he is immortal and can''t be on the God list at all, so he just looks at the supreme old gentleman indifferently and looks disdainful.


    The Supreme Lord was angered by Kunpeng''s eyes. Originally, he didn''t believe what Nuwa said, but now he was angered by Kunpeng''s eyes. He couldn''t help thinking: "since Nuwa dared to say that to me, I must have heard something about it. I''ll let the teacher punish Kunpeng today."


    Thinking of this, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said: "teacher, Kunpeng in charge of the ''Heavenly star array'' has never thought of it for the sake of all living beings in the three realms, but he has a bad heart. He has repeatedly claimed to destroy the heavenly stars. The disciple thinks that for the sake of the safety of all living beings in the three realms, the ''Heavenly star array'' should not be mastered by him anymore. Please judge the teacher."


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun asked, "Kunpeng, is this true?"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "there was a mistake in this matter, but the disciple didn''t think he had made any mistakes. If the elder martial brother hadn''t disobeyed the teacher''s order first and wanted to suppress the disciple with the body of a saint, the disciple wouldn''t take the ''Heavenly star array'' as his means of protecting his life."


    The Supreme Lord said, "Kunpeng, don''t talk nonsense. If you didn''t stop the general trend of heaven, how could I talk to you with your younger martial brothers?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "elder martial brother Jun is a good eloquence. I''m trying to block the general trend of heaven. Why didn''t the teacher come forward? You''re just for your own personal interests. You don''t have to say it so well."


    Hearing this, the supreme old gentleman was furious and said, "Kunpeng, you are too presumptuous to talk to me like this. Do you still have my big senior brother in your eyes?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he ignored the great old gentleman. Instead, he said to Hongjun Daozu, "Daozu is on the top. I don''t know if we can be regarded as the disciples of Daozu. Do we have a name?"


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun''s face changed a little and said, "I once said that there were only seven saints in our school. You, zhenyuanzi, Minghe and others can''t be regarded as our disciples."


    Hearing this, Kunpeng hurriedly said, "thank you for your guidance."


    Kunpeng then turned to the supreme Lao Jun and said, "Lao Jun, you have heard that I am not a disciple of the Taoist ancestors, but you don''t need the name of your senior brother to oppress me."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said angrily, "Kun Peng, you can''t be the son of man. You should say such crazy words."


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "I can''t be the son of man. It''s better than you ignoring your luck for your own personal gain."


    Seeing the dispute between the Supreme Lord and Kunpeng, the Taoist ancestor Hongjun shouted angrily, "shut up. This is Zixiao palace. You two can''t be presumptuous."


    When Lao Jun and Kunpeng heard this, they quickly shut up and stepped aside. They were hostile to each other. The two saints in the West were overjoyed when they saw Lao Jun and Kunpeng.


    Hongjun Taoist ancestor was also dissatisfied with the Supreme Master''s behavior, but the Supreme Master was his disciple, but he couldn''t help taking care of him. So he only heard the Taoist ancestor say: "although the Supreme Master is wrong about Kunpeng, you can''t use the beings of the three worlds as a shield. In the future, you can''t threaten others with the self explosion of the ''Celestial Star array''. Do you understand?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, although he was dissatisfied with Hongjun''s judgment, he didn''t want to break with the Taoist ancestor at this time, so he said, "I understand!"


    When the Supreme Lord saw that Kunpeng''s "Celestial Star array" was restricted by the Taoist ancestors, he was very happy. He glanced at Kunpeng. Kunpeng snorted coldly and said nothing more.


    The supreme old gentleman thought that Kunpeng was afraid of himself, and his momentum was even higher.


    The leader of Tongtian cult did not pay attention to the struggle between the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Kunpeng. He came forward and said, "teacher, now the quantity robbery is coming, can the original immortals on the God list get out of trouble? What should they do?"


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun said, "now the mass robbery is coming, and they are also getting out of trouble. They have two choices: one is to reincarnate and practice again, and the other is to give them flesh to return to their respective sects."


    The leader of Tongtian sect was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "please be merciful and let them return to their own schools."


    That''s what Hongjun Daozu thought. Now the power of Taoism is weak. If they are reincarnated, it will weaken the momentum of Taoism. "At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, you returned the list of gods and the whip to your teacher," said Hongjun Daozu


    Yuanshi Tianzun quickly returned the two treasures to Daozu. After receiving the list of gods, Daozu stretched his hand up, and all the names on it disappeared. Yuanshen who had been detained on the list got out of trouble one after another. For a time, there was a Yuanshen in Zixiao palace. The Taoist priest stretched out his hand to summon a mass of chaotic Qi to appear and wrap the Yuanshen. Before long, they all recovered their flesh bodies, and then returned to their own sect. Some casual practitioners stood still and listened to the Taoist priest''s decree.


    Seeing that the immortals were out of trouble, the Jade Emperor came forward and asked, "teacher, now that the immortals are out of trouble, there is no one available in the heaven, but now the amount of robbery is coming, what should we do about the management in the heaven?"


    Hearing this, Hongjun Daozu said, "the Tianting affair will be replaced by Tianbing for the time being. It won''t be long before the Tianting will return to normal."


    The Jade Emperor was a little worried and said, "teacher, now the heaven is empty, but there are foreign people on the earth star. What should the heaven do once something big happens within the quantity robbery?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "you don''t need to worry about it. Even if the four forces want to invade, they can only measure and rob. You don''t need to worry about it."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he was determined. The reason why he asked this was that he was afraid that once the four forces invaded the three realms during the mass robbery, he would not get any benefits. Now, the words of the Taoist ancestors made him have no worries.


    Not only did the Jade Emperor think so, but also the leaders of the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism thought so. As long as the four forces did not invade the three realms in the process of measuring robbery, they could gather their spirit to take the measuring robbery first, and then turn around to deal with the invasion of the four forces.


    Kunpeng was aware of this. He stood there calmly without words and looked very natural.

 Chapter 744

    Seeing that the Jade Emperor mentioned the four forces, Hongjun Daozu also knew that it was time to explain things so as not to make trouble before the four forces invaded themselves.


    Just listen to Hongjun Daozu said, "I understand what you think. The four forces will not invade the three realms in a short time. At least they will not change before the end of the quantitative robbery. Moreover, their forces are very strong. The four forces are not weaker than us, but you should prepare early."


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help worrying that the other side was so powerful, and he and the Western Queen''s mother were only quasi saints who cut off the two corpses. There was no chance of victory for either side. For his future plan, it was necessary for him to know the size of the robbery and how many people were involved.


    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor asked, "Daozu, I don''t know how this quantity robbery is better than the previous quantity robbery. How many people are listed as gods?"


    As soon as the Jade Emperor said this, everyone at the scene immediately raised their spirits and listened to the answer of Daozu.


    Just listen, Hongjun Daozu said: "this amount of robbery has a very large scope and lasts for a very long time. The number of people on the list is also several times, and at least thousands of people will be on the list."


    As soon as the Taoist priest said this, everyone in the audience couldn''t help but take a breath of air-conditioning. They didn''t expect that so many people should be listed. In this way, except that the heaven can''t be listed, all forces must be listed, otherwise it''s difficult to gather the number of people on the list.


    The Supreme Lord came forward and said, "teacher, I don''t know what is the main purpose of this divination?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "this canonization is mainly based on three realms. Each of your sects is the protagonist for about a thousand years. The list of canonization and whip will be given as soon as they become teachers. Now they will be placed in Zixiao palace for the time being. You can discuss the number of people on the list now."


    Hongjun Daozu said that he handed the list of gods to the supreme old gentleman, and then hid his body shape.


    Taishang Laojun accepted the list of gods, but said, "you have heard what the teacher said. Now more than 1000 people need to be listed. What do you think first?"


    Hearing what the Supreme Lord said, everyone was silent and no one wanted to be a bird.


    Seeing this, the Supreme Lord said, "if everyone doesn''t speak, then as a senior brother, I can only make decisions for you and forcibly apportion!"


    Hearing this, the first thing I can''t help is the two saints of the West. If they forcibly apportion, they must be damaged in the West. I only heard zhunti say: "the teacher asked us to discuss, but he didn''t give the eldest martial brother the right to forcibly apportion. Doesn''t the eldest martial brother think it''s very inappropriate to say so?"


    Zhunti first stood up against it, and then naturally added, "elder martial brother, this is inappropriate. We are not satisfied with the forced apportionment."


    Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints are as deep as the sea. They were played by the two western saints as fools in the first war of God worship. Naturally, they want to avenge this great revenge. They only heard him say: "zhunti Taoist friends, you are not good and withered under the Western door, but this list of gods should be dominated by the West."


    Zhunti sneered and said, "I''m the blissful world in the West. I don''t touch the three realms of cause and effect. It''s a big mistake for senior brother Yuanshi to say so. I don''t know who ordered to destroy the earth star. Such evil consequences should be listed as gods to compensate for cause and effect."


    Hearing zhunti say this, Yuanshi Tianzun was furious and said: "It was Jiang Ziya who destroyed the earth star. In order to repay the cause and effect, he will be listed. But I don''t know where to start, junior martial brother zhunti said that the Western blissful world doesn''t touch the three realms of cause and effect. Not to mention the traitors of lighting lamps, they are the Three Thousand Buddhas you forcibly brought to the West from the baptism center. But how to repay the cause and effect. Now the Taoist ancestor said that thousands of people need to be listed in the list Among the four religions, only the west can gather so many people. If you don''t get on the list, who will? "


    When I heard this, I said, "it''s bad, elder martial brother Yuanshi. The teacher just said that the three realms are the protagonists, but he didn''t say that we are mainly western. This list of gods naturally requires everyone to sign. You and elder martial brother should take the lead and set an example for us."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "well, I''ll set an example. The Shu mountain disciple under my door committed murder in the three realms, and among the 1000 people, I teach to sign 100 people." the Supreme Lord said, adding all the people related to Buddhism in the Shu mountain sword sect to the list of gods. Then he handed the list of gods and said: "Now our teaching has signed, please sign, younger martial brother!"


    After hearing this, he smiled calmly, refused to accept the list of gods, and said, "since the eldest martial brother signed, we should talk about the second and third martial brothers, and then we."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "my disciples have a good mind, all have great merit, and only a few people can be listed." Yuanshi Tianzun said, signed Jiang Ziya and other dissatisfied disciples on the list, and then handed the list of gods to Tongtian sect leader.


    The leader of Tongtian sect accepted the list of gods, but said: "all my disciples who stopped teaching have been on the list of gods once, but this robbery has nothing to do with my stopping teaching, but my disciples are not on the list."


    The leader of Tongtian sect said to deliver the list of gods to zhunti, but unexpectedly zhunti didn''t take the list. Instead, he said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, this is bad! The teacher said that the three realms are the protagonists. How can you get away from the event!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect also knew that it was impossible for him not to sign one person, so he said, "well, I''ll sign a few people." he said and signed several little demons who had just joined the sect. Then give the list of gods to zhunti.


    Zhunti has just accepted the list of gods. He only heard from the emperor Yuanshi: "now we have all set an example. Younger martial brother zhunti should try our best!"


    Zhunti said, "when it comes to setting an example, only the eldest martial brother can be called this. You two, elder martial brother Yuanshi and elder martial brother Tongtian, add up to less than half of the eldest martial brother. How can you set an example? However, we in the West will not ignore the safety of the three worlds like elder martial brother Yuanshi. We also add 100 people according to the standards of the eldest martial brother."


    When zhunti said this, he discussed with the two people and added them. Soon, he added 100 people to the list of gods. After writing, he handed the list to empress Nuwa.


    Empress Nuwa refused: "I don''t set up a great religion, but I shouldn''t sign the list of gods!"


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "empress Nuwa is joking. The teacher said that the three realms are the protagonists. Although empress does not establish a great religion, now the demon family has poured out from beigulu Prefecture. As the leader of the demon family, empress has to sign the list of gods for the demon family."


    As soon as zhunti said this, although the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty had a grudge against zhunti, he still said: "younger martial sister Nuwa, now we all sign, and it''s not so serious if you don''t sign, not to mention that many demon families are in trouble. How can you convince the public if you don''t sign."


    Empress Nu Wa heard this and looked at the leader of Tongtian cult. She saw that the leader of Tongtian cult gently nodded. So empress Nu Wa took over the list of gods, added the names of several small demons at will, and then returned the list of gods to the supreme Lao Jun.


    The supreme old gentleman took over the list of gods and said, "this time, all three worlds are the protagonists. Except Tianting, everyone should sign the list of gods. Kunpeng, Styx, zhenyuanzi and Houtu are no exception."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "empress Houtu is in charge of the witch family, but the witch family has no yuan God and has not been born, but it should not sign this list."


    Upon hearing this, the Supreme Lord also knew that Kunpeng''s words were true. The witch family could only return to heaven and earth, but could not be on the list of gods. It was the same whether to sign or not, so he said, "well, even the witch family, but you need to sign."


    Kunpeng took over the list of gods and said, "since the Taoist ancestors have said that the three realms are the protagonists, it''s not like that if we don''t sign, let me sign first. However, there are more than ten people in the Beiming sea, and the proportion of five people signing is higher than you." Kunpeng said and signed the names of the Five ghosts on the list of gods.


    Everyone was very confused when they heard Kunpeng''s words. They didn''t understand why Kunpeng was so easy to talk today. They signed the number of five people alone.


    However, when the supreme old gentleman took over the list of gods from Kunpeng, he couldn''t help scolding Kunpeng for his cunning. He even took it out of his door by replacing it. However, he had nothing to say. In theory, the Five ghosts could be regarded as a pulse of the Beiming sea.

 Chapter 745

    The saints came forward to watch the list of gods when they saw the appearance of Taishang Laojun who wanted to stop talking. When they saw the name added by Kunpeng, they all scolded Kunpeng for his shamelessness. They all thought that the reason why Kunpeng accepted Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing as disciples was mainly to let the Five ghosts replace his disciples on the list.


    Kunpeng didn''t care about the idea of the saints. Anyway, he had listed five people under the door, which was the highest in proportion. The saints had no way to take him.


    The supreme old gentleman then handed the list of gods to the Styx River and said, "Styx River Taoist friend, your blood sea is also a part of the three realms, but you should be a distraction for the three realms."


    But Styx said, "I''m a sea of blood guarding the safety of the underworld. I have great merit, but I shouldn''t sign this list."


    Hearing what Styx said, zhunti said, "Styx, I didn''t expect you to be able to say such words. It''s so shameless. Don''t you think it''s funny? Look at some kind-hearted people in the sea of blood. According to me, they should all be on the list of gods, but it''s a good thing for the three realms."


    When Styx heard this, he was furious and said, "even if my people in the sea of blood are so unbearable, it''s better than you. The West will not only hide dirt and dirt and dig corners. Like you, the West will only destroy the stability of the three worlds, but it should be on the list."


    Zhunti was furious when he heard this. When Styx was so brave that he dared to contradict him openly. When he thought of this, zhunti was angry and said, "Styx, you have to think about it so that you won''t regret it."


    Styx said, "I have nothing to regret. I have always left the sea of blood. Why should I go on the list of gods? It''s also your West."


    Zhunti was furious when he heard this, but he didn''t lose his mind, so he said to the supreme old gentleman, "elder martial brother, you see the Styx River, but you don''t want to cooperate. I hope elder martial brother will be fair."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "friend of the Styx River, you can''t go against the teacher''s words. Now everyone signs the list of gods. Isn''t it special for you?"


    Seeing that the Supreme Lord also forced himself to sign the list of gods, the Styx also knew that if he didn''t sign it alone, the saints would not agree, so he said, "well, even if the senior brother of the Supreme Lord spoke, it''s not good for me to sign it alone." he said that he took over the list of gods and randomly added the names of more than ten young people on it, which is also an explanation to the Supreme Lord.


    Styx also signed the list of gods, and zhenyuanzi was the only one left. Zhenyuanzi silently took over the list of gods from Taishang Laojun, added several names at will, and then returned the list to Taishang Laojun.


    After receiving the list of gods, the great old gentleman carefully calculated that there were less than 300 people on the list, which was far from a thousand people. So he said, "gentlemen, now there are less than 300 people on this list, which is far from a thousand people, but we need to discuss it again. What do you think?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "there are more than ten people in my family. It''s hard to add nearly half of them now. If all saints can add according to the standard of poverty, it''s OK to add a few more people."


    As soon as Kunpeng stated his position, everyone hated him very much. If according to Kunpeng, as long as the Buddhist family can do this, they don''t have to worry.


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "there were not many people under my sect. Now I try my best, but I can''t add any more. It''s better to add some more from the West. After all, it doesn''t matter if most Western forces add some points."


    As soon as the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said this, the leader of Tongtian sect immediately said: "I agree with this. In those years, the West cut off most of its disciples from me, but there was no one to send me, so I can only let Buddhism take more responsibility."


    Hearing the words of Tongtian sect leader and Yuanshi Tianzun, empress Nuwa also said: "during the Lich war, the two Taoist friends of Jieyin and zhunti also got a lot of hands from our demon family. Now they should give some blood, which I agree with."


    In the face of the oppression of the saints, zhunti and Jieyin said calmly, "a hundred people are our limit. Even if there are more people, we won''t sign."


    Hearing this, Tongtian sect leader, Yuanshi Tianzun and empress Nuwa couldn''t help but look at the supreme old gentleman. I hope the supreme old gentleman can solve this matter.


    The Supreme Lord was also very embarrassed. Although the Tongtian sect leader said it was reasonable, the two saints in the West had signed a hundred people, surpassing the three sides of elucidation, interception and demon, but they had no reason to force each other again. But the great old gentleman couldn''t lose face in front of the people. He could only say: "now there is a big difference in the number of people on this God list. How about putting together some more people?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t have any opinions, just gather up the number of people. We''d better have a standard. I don''t want to flaunt myself too much. As long as you can have half of me, you can easily complete it."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, people couldn''t help but secretly scold Kunpeng Kuo for being shameless, but they couldn''t refute it. They had to swallow life with patience, and all stood silent on the spot.


    The emperor was a little worried and said, "if everyone is like this, we can''t explain to the teacher. Once the teacher blames us, no one can get rid of it."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, the quantitative robbery has not started yet, but you don''t have to be so anxious. The last time God was granted, there were three merchants. This scale is more natural and we have to discuss it more times. Why don''t we listen to the teacher''s opinions."


    All saints wanted to preserve their strength and prepare for the invasion of the three realms by the four forces in the future, so they didn''t want to sign the list of gods, so they all attached to the words of the first heaven.


    The Supreme Master was helpless and had to stop. At this time, the Taoist ancestor appeared. The Supreme Master hurriedly came forward and said, "the teacher has signed less than 300 people on the list of gods, which is far from what you set, but all younger martial brothers don''t want to sign in a hurry. If you want to learn the same three quotients as the last one, please ask the teacher for instructions!"


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun said, "it''s impossible. The catastrophe is coming. You have only today to decide. After today, you won''t have another chance. You can discuss it yourself for a while."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said to the people, "we have heard what the teacher said just now. You are all ready. We will sign again to make up for the number on the list."


    As soon as the emperor said this, everyone focused on the two saints in the west, and only the West could gather enough people.


    Seeing that the eyes of the people were not good, zhunti came forward and said, "there are not only our disciples on the list of gods, but there are some Sanxian in the three realms. We might as well seal them all on the list. In this way, we kill two birds with one stone. I don''t know what the immortals think?"


    Hearing zhunti''s remark, the leader of Tongtian cult and others couldn''t help but brighten their eyes and said, "this remark is very good, so we can reduce our own losses."


    Kunpeng said, "this plan is wrong. No one knows whether they may be listed as gods after their death. We''d better ask the teacher."


    As soon as Kunpeng''s voice fell, Hongjun Daozu said, "as a teacher, just have more than 1000 people to help maintain the heaven. You have your own say in everything else."


    Hearing the words of the Taoist ancestor, people wanted to mention some scattered cultivation on the list. At this time, Hongjun Taoist clothes stopped saying: "not everyone can be listed as a God. If a person with a bad heart wants to turn into fly ash after death, you should think about it carefully, so as not to regret it when you get it."


    Unfortunately, they didn''t hear what Taoist Hongjun said. They were still unmoved. They didn''t want their disciples to lose anything. They were silent.


    Seeing that the people didn''t say anything, the Supreme Lord said, "since we don''t want our disciples to come to the door to seal the gods, let''s still decide who will be on the list and who won''t be on the list according to our abilities, as we did last time. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect and others agreed very much and said, "elder martial brother, it''s very good. Since then, everyone depends on their abilities. It''s God''s will to die on the list. We''ll decide so."


    Kunpeng saw that everyone had decided so, and he didn''t want to say more. So the supreme old gentleman took the list of gods and paid the lifeline to the Taoist ancestor, saying, "teacher, we decided to let our disciples decide who should be listed according to their abilities. I don''t know whether it is feasible?"


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun sighed and regretted the decision of the Supreme Master and others. He said, "since you have all made such a decision, it''s good to be a teacher."


    Hearing the words of the Taoist ancestor, the people were very happy.

 Chapter 746

    Unfortunately, the leader of Tongtian cult and others are not happy yet. The other words of the Taoist ancestor make them feel like a fallen hell. Unfortunately, it has been decided that they can''t go back.


    Just listen to Hongjun Daozu again: "this robbery is extraordinary. No one will preside over the robbery at the beginning of the robbery. Everything will be handled by the heavenly way. You should take care of yourself."


    Hearing this, the saints were surprised. The supreme old gentleman asked, "teacher, how long will the robbery end? Will it end when enough people are gathered?"


    Hongjun Daozu shook his head and said, "this robbery is different from the last two robberies. It doesn''t matter how long it can end. It depends on when Hongyun can prove the road. He doesn''t prove the road one day. The great robbery doesn''t end one day, even if the number of people is together."


    After hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, everyone was stunned on the spot. They didn''t expect the result to be like this. The supreme old gentleman asked, "teacher, even if Hongyun reincarnated to practice, it''s not so easy to prove the road. In this way, isn''t this great disaster going to last for at least tens of thousands of years?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "it''s not so exaggerated. It''s only a thousand years at most."


    Taishang Laojun and others were shocked when they heard this. The consequences of the last robbery were incalculable less than a hundred years. Now it takes a thousand years, and its impact can be imagined.


    The great old gentleman sighed and asked, "teacher, if the number on the list of gods is enough, can we wait for the red cloud to get the way and end the disaster?"


    Hongjun Daozu sighed: "it''s not so simple. If you add the number of people to the list before that, as long as you have enough people, the quantity robbery will not affect you any more. Unfortunately, you didn''t grasp the opportunity and gave up the opportunity for nothing. Now it''s the number of people you gathered on the list, and the catastrophe will not stop until the red cloud becomes holy."


    Hearing this, the people''s faces changed greatly. They didn''t expect that the matter would be so serious. If everyone had added more people to the list, they could reduce their losses, but now it''s too late.


    Yuanshi Tianzun came forward and said, "teacher, can there be a remedy now?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "if you miss it, you miss it. There is no remedy. You can only save your disciples by your ability in the great disaster, and wait for the red cloud to become holy and complete the way of heaven."


    The two saints in the West were most worried when they heard this. From the current situation, it was clear that the three religions wanted Buddhist disciples to replace them on the list, so they asked, "teacher, if you want to complete the heavenly way and end the catastrophe, can anyone get the way?"


    Hongjun Daozu looked at zhunti and said, "it''s not what you think. Now Kunpeng and Houtu have reached the edge of preaching. They can preach at any time as long as they have the opportunity, but they can''t make up for the whole heaven."


    When zhunti heard this, he asked, "teacher, why?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "because they don''t have the opportunity of the road, even if they prove the holy Road, they can''t fit the Heaven Road, so they can''t make up for the defects of the heaven road."


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed deeply. Now things are extremely unfavorable to the West. The man, the Buddhism, the sect and the demon clan all want Buddhism on the list. If they don''t find a way to resolve it earlier, the West may have to follow the example of sect interception in the war of God worship.


    Not only does zhunti think so, but now everyone present has this idea in their hearts after seeing the reaction of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian sect leader.


    Then he said, "teacher, if there is no God sealing person, where should this God sealing platform be built?"


    Then I asked the key question, which power the Fengshen platform stands in, and naturally that power will benefit. For a time, all saints looked forward to it, but walked along with the Taoist ancestors.


    Just listen to Hongjun Daozu said: "in the early stage of the quantitative robbery, there is no need to establish a god sealing platform. Only after the man of heaven appears, the heaven will instruct him to establish a god sealing platform and accept the souls killed in the war to enfew the gods."


    The Supreme Lord asked, "the teacher said that the immortals who cheated and died before the robbery are not likely to be on the list. What should I do?"


    Hongjun Daozu said: "You are very wrong to say that, no matter whether he dies first or later, as long as his soul is appropriate, he will be included in the list of gods. However, when the Terran exceeds the limit of the list of gods, the list of gods will automatically select the best, and the rest with shallow karma can enter reincarnation, and the ones with deep karma will be directly turned into fly ash. However, this does not include the people you have added to the list, he They won''t disappear anyway. "


    The Supreme Master asked, "is there anything special about this quantity robbery, teacher?"


    Hongjun Daozu said: "this mass robbery is the largest mass robbery since the beginning of the world. It involves a wide range and the three realms are among them. The Terran is now fragmented. In this mass robbery, a human emperor was born to unify the fairyland and solve the situation of long-term division of the Terran, but you need to be prepared early."


    Hearing this, the saints were shocked, and the great old gentleman said first: "teacher, since the Terran wants to re-establish the emperor, when there is the ''Kongtong seal'', the disciple, as the leader of the human education, should take charge of this treasure and work for the Terran."


    Hearing the words of the supreme old gentleman, everyone felt that the supreme old gentleman was shameless. Kunpeng had refined the "Kongtong seal" but didn''t care, so he didn''t say anything to fight back. However, when the two western saints saw that Kunpeng didn''t respond, they couldn''t sit still. They just heard zhunti say: "Elder martial brother, that''s not true. Although you are the leader of the human religion, you haven''t seen any contribution made by the human religion to the human race since the flood, let alone the reaction of the human race. On the contrary, Taoist Kunpeng, as the holy teacher of the human race, has saved the human race since the flood, and it''s right to take charge of the ''Kongtong seal''."


    Zhunti said this, but the saints were foolish. They didn''t expect that zhunti, who had always been at odds with Kunpeng, would speak to help Kunpeng. However, when they thought about it, they understood zhunti''s intention. If Kunpeng was in charge of the Terran, because there were few disciples, even if he had a disagreement with the two western saints, he wouldn''t go too far. After all, the two western saints spoke in support of him, but if Taishang Laojun got the control of the Terran, it would be different. Someone must be on the list immediately, The Supreme Lord will certainly jointly explain and suppress the west, so the loss of the west is much greater. It''s better to let Kunpeng take charge of the Terran.


    Empress Houtu, Styx and others also reacted and spoke in support of Kunpeng one after another. They didn''t want to make the supreme old gentleman cheap. Empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult knew that the "Kongtong seal" had disappeared in the three realms. The supreme old gentleman was just fighting for a pass. It was impossible to master the Terran at all.


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want Renjiao to be too powerful, he had to stand with the supreme old gentleman in the current situation. He only heard him say: "as the leader of Renjiao, it''s natural to educate the Terran. The Terran should be decided by the senior brother."


    Zhunti sneered: "It can''t be said that the Terran was created by Empress Nuwa. The eldest martial brother just established the human education and shared the luck of the Terran. It''s even funnier to talk about educating the Terran. The Terran has been supported by Taoist friends Kunpeng since the flood and famine, but it has nothing to do with the human education. In particular, several major disasters of the Terran have been through with the help of Taoist friends Kunpeng. The eldest martial brother I haven''t done anything to the Terran. Why take charge of the Terran? "


    Yuanshi Tianzun had nothing to say when he heard this. Zhunti''s every word was true. He had no way to refute it and had to step down. The supreme old gentleman did not expect that the two saints in the West would make such a bad policy to support Kunpeng to take charge of the Terran in order to protect themselves. If the human education lost the Terran, it would be nothing.


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman said: "although Kunpeng has made great contributions to the Terran, he is too arrogant. He has ignored the safety of the three worlds for several times and threatened the safety of the three worlds with the ''Heavenly star array''. How can such a person be in charge of the Terran? I''m afraid the Terran will be damaged by it, so the Terran will be dangerous."


    When Kunpeng heard the Supreme Master say so, he said, "since you said so, I have to ask for advice. Have you ever damaged the three realms because of me? No, it''s your teaching and elucidation that destroyed the Earth Star Dragon vein and injured countless creatures in the earth star. It''s time for you to abdicate your position and give way to the sages."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, he must have said, "what Kunpeng''s Taoist friends said is very true. People and Buddhism not only have no merit in the human race, but have harmed one party''s creatures for their own selfish interests. It is a heinous crime and should be punished."


    The river Styx, empress Houtu and others also voiced their support for Kunpeng. For a time, the faces of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun became very ugly. The Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa stood watching the play and were very happy to see the criticism of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun. Once they were criticized by the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, and now they are very happy to see this scene Detoxification.

 Chapter 747

    Looking at the people quarrelling, Hongjun Daozu couldn''t see it, so he said, "well, I''ll deal with it myself. You don''t have to quarrel anymore."


    Hearing this, the great old gentleman hurriedly said, "please ask the teacher to decide."


    Kunpeng snorted coldly when he saw this scene and looked at the performance of the supreme Lao Jun''s work with great contempt, but he didn''t make any explanation to the Taoist ancestor.


    Just listen to Hongjun Daozu saying, "the most precious human treasure ''Kongtong seal'' has now returned its origin and disappeared in the three realms. Now there is only the evidence that he''s the emperor. Kunpeng''s'' Kongtong seal ''has disappeared for your reason. In order to show justice, you need to hand over the he''s Bi. What do you think of this?"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "back to the Taoist ancestor, now I have given the Heshi Bi to the witch family, but it has nothing to do with me. As for saying that ''Kongtong seal'' is my own Lingbao, how to deal with it is my own heart. When the Taoist ancestor divided the treasure, he didn''t give me a Lingbao. If I was punished for this, it would be unfair. I don''t accept it."


    The people present did not expect that Kunpeng would say such words. They were shocked that Kunpeng dared not obey the order of Taoist ancestors. The supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun hoped that the teacher would punish Kunpeng more severely. Then the earth empress and Zhen Yuanzi were very worried about the safety of Kunpeng.


    In fact, they are all worried. The Taoist ancestor now represents the way of heaven. As long as Kunpeng does not violate the way of heaven, the Taoist ancestor cannot punish him, otherwise he will lose the balance of the way of heaven.


    The Taoist priest didn''t say anything, but the great old gentleman said, "Kunpeng, don''t be arrogant. If you are so rude to the teacher, you should be punished!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said: "My Lord, I don''t need you to tell me what to do. It''s the general trend of the way of heaven that the Taoist priest preached three times in those years. We don''t owe the Taoist priest any cause and effect, but the Taoist priest got boundless merit from us. The Taoist priest didn''t give us treasure, but how can we control our handling of Lingbao? You don''t need to say that ¡£¡±


    The Supreme Lord was furious when he heard this. He wanted to continue his theory with Kunpeng, but he didn''t expect to be stopped by the words of Daozu. He had no choice but to step down.


    I only heard the Taoist ancestor say, "well, you don''t need to quarrel. There is some truth in what Kunpeng said. When I preached that the world was the will of heaven, Kunpeng and I had no cause and effect. Moreover, I didn''t pass any Lingbao to Kunpeng at the beginning. It''s normal for him to have such a response. According to the virtue of genius, I really have no reason to say such a thing to Kunpeng as a teacher."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "teacher, you are a teacher one day and a father all your life. You have preaching kindness to us. Naturally, we are all disciples of the teacher. Kunpeng can''t be a son of man."


    Kunpeng sneered when he heard that the Supreme Lord wanted to continue to interfere with Daozu and punish him "My Lord, do you think that you are beyond the way of heaven? The way of heaven represents the way of heaven. If the way of heaven is unfair, how can you be in charge of the three realms? I asked myself if I didn''t do anything against the way of heaven, then I shouldn''t be punished. It''s no use exaggerating."


    The Supreme Lord angrily said: "the ''Kongtong seal'' is the most precious treasure of the human race. It is the luck of the human race. Making the ''Kongtong seal'' disappear because of you has committed a great crime against the human race. Naturally, you are against the law of heaven and should be punished!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "My Lord, the ''Tong Kong Seal'' is the treasure of the poor, but it is not given by the Taoist ancestors. As the master, the poor naturally have the right to deal with it. As for the luck of the human race, what do you have to do with it? You are just a thief who steals the luck of the human race, and you are not qualified to preach with the poor. Let me ask you, apart from setting up the people''s religion, what achievements have you made to the human race? How many people believe in the people''s religion? Don''t you Is it always quiet and inaction? It''s really sad that the human race has been established by people like you. According to the poor way, you, the leader of the human religion, should be handed over, otherwise the way of heaven can convince the public! "


    The dispute between Kunpeng and the supreme old gentleman made the people present see Kunpeng''s tough and fearless of power. Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu had great confidence in this. They all knew that Kunpeng would not do anything uncertain. He was naturally confident in doing so, and he had no dissatisfaction with Kunpeng according to the appearance of Taoist ancestors.


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said angrily, "Kunpeng, you are arrogant. Do you want to touch someone to teach you?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "I don''t think so, but since you have no achievements in human education, you should abdicate and give way to the virtuous. Empress Nuwa is the virgin of the human race, and it''s reasonable to take over the position of the leader of human education."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng''s words are bad. Elder martial brother''s disciples also contribute to the human race. Shushan sword sect has always been cutting demons and removing demons, but it has done a lot for the human race. How can you say that the eldest martial brother has made no contribution to the human religion? It is clearly a slander of the eldest martial brother''s achievements."


    Hongjun Daozu also knew about the dispute between Kunpeng and the Supreme Master. Although he didn''t look up to the Supreme Master''s actions, the Supreme Master was his own beginner disciple after all and should defend himself, so he said: "Don''t argue. It''s also a good thing that the Terran doesn''t have the ''Kongtong seal''. Since then, the Terran can be self reliant and no longer completely close itself according to any party. Whether you teach or explain, if you have the ability to develop in the Terran, you can rely on your ability to get the Terran''s Qi."


    Hongjun Daozu said, pause here for a moment, and then said to empress Houtu: "Houtu, it has a great relationship with the clan Bi, but it''s something wrong in your witch family''s hands. After all, it''s a Terran item. Do you think you can return it to the Terran?"


    Empress Houtu didn''t want the witch to be concerned by the saints because of the mere Heshi Bi, so she said, "since the teachers come forward and say so, the disciples naturally have no opinion." empress Houtu said, took out the Heshi Bi and handed it to Taoist ancestor Hongjun.


    After the Taoist ancestor Hongjun received the Heshi Bi from time to time, the saints kept their eyes on the Heshi Bi. This is a treasure related to the unity of the earth and the fairy world. This thing can take the lead in hand.


    Taoist Hongjun ignored the eyes of the saints, but said to empress Houtu, "although you call me a teacher, I can''t take this Lingbao from you for nothing, otherwise it will make the immortals in the three worlds laugh." Taoist Hongjun said. At this time, with his hand in the void, a small Golden Bell appeared in his hand, and just heard him say: "This'' chaotic clock ''is the most precious treasure of Pangu''s opening up the sky. Your witch family has been transformed by Pangu''s blood, and this'' chaotic clock'' will be handed over to you for safekeeping." Hongjun Daozu said and handed the ''chaotic clock'' to empress Houtu.


    "Chaos clock" is one of the three treasures of opening up the sky. It is the most precious treasure in nature. Empress Houtu also saw its power during the Lich war. Seeing it, she quickly came forward and thanked: "thank you for your generous gift."


    As soon as the "chaotic clock" came out, everyone present was shocked. They never thought that a mere heshibi could change from the teacher to the congenital treasure "chaotic clock".


    Only Kunpeng can vaguely think of the reason why Hongjun Daozu did so. Now the "Kongtong seal", the most precious treasure of the human race, has disappeared, which means that the treasure of the emperor has disappeared, so the human race''s luck will be greatly damaged. Without the most precious treasure of the human emperor, it is difficult to ¡õ ¡õ human race''s luck. Although he''s unable to compare with the "Kongtong seal", he''s got a trace of the spirit of a real dragon. Without the "Kongtong seal" It is the only emperor''s treasure that can absorb the beliefs of the human race and evolve itself. Over time, it may become a treasure of postnatal merit and virtue, but it is not weaker than the "Kongtong seal" in terms of ¡õ ¡õ Qi. The reason why the Taoist ancestor gave the "chaos clock" is just to end the cause and effect with the empress of the earth.


    Empress Houtu got the "chaos clock", but it made the saints very jealous. Empress Nuwa couldn''t stand it. She came forward and said, "teacher, this" chaos clock "is the thing of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. It is the treasure of our demon family. It should belong to our demon family. How can we let the witch family take charge? Please think twice!"


    Hongjun Daozu said calmly, "the Eastern Emperor Taiyi just borrowed the ''chaotic clock''. The three treasures of opening the sky are owned by Pangu great God, and then the earth is the blood of the ancestral witch Pangu great God, and has made contributions to heaven and earth. It is reasonable to master the ''chaotic clock''. You don''t need to say more. Step back."


    Empress Nu Wa still wanted to say something, but she was stopped by the leader of Tongtian cult. Although the leader of Tongtian cult was also very jealous of the innate treasure of "chaotic clock", he didn''t want to let the Taoist ancestors have a prejudice against the demon clan because of the "chaotic clock", which would be very unfavorable to their future development.


    In fact, the leader of Tongtian cult is too cautious. Now Daozu acts on behalf of the way of heaven. Naturally, he acts fairly. He will not blame the demon family for a mere word, so he will lose the power to act on behalf of the way of heaven.


    The Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two western holy capitals also have great ideas about the "chaotic clock", but they understand that nothing can be done. They are silent. They just pay attention to the Heshi Bi and hope that their side can unify the fairy world.

 Chapter 748

    After the leader of Tongtian cult stopped Nu Wa, he secretly pointed to the Heshi Bi. With Nu Wa''s intelligence, he naturally knew what Tongtian cult leader meant.


    Just listen to empress Nuwa said, "teacher, how could the ''chaotic clock'' have been the treasure of my demon family? In doing so, the teacher should give me some compensation for the demon family, and don''t have too many disciples. Just ask the teacher to give this harmony to the disciples!"


    When empress Nu Wa said this, she made the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints angry. She only heard Yuanshi Tianzun say: "Younger martial sister Nu Wa, it''s wrong to say that the ''chaotic clock'' was originally the treasure of Pangu''s great God, and the empress of the earth was transformed by Pangu''s blood essence. It''s natural to take back the ''chaotic clock''. It''s very kind and righteous that the teacher didn''t ask your demon family to collect the borrowing fee. How can you make such an unreasonable request? You really can''t be a son of man."


    The two saints in the West didn''t want the Heshi Bi to fall into the hands of the demon clan, so the zhunti also said, "what elder martial brother Yuanshi said is very true, but the idea of empress Nuwa is too much."


    Hongjun Daozu didn''t want to hand over the Heshi Bi to others. Now, seeing the saints fighting secretly for this, he said: "this Heshi Bi is less than the time of birth, and you don''t need to argue about it. This treasure will appear when it is born, but you don''t have to worry about it."


    After hearing this, the Supreme Lord asked, "teacher, since the earth fairy world needs unification, does it mean that the human race is in chaos and all parties are competing for the throne of emperor? And younger martial brother Hongyun can end the quantitative robbery only by preaching, that is to say, the person of destiny should come from younger martial brother Hongyun, or younger martial brother Hongyun himself?"


    Hongjun Daozu said calmly: "This is not the case. It''s true that Hongyun preached that the end of the quantity robbery is true, but the person of destiny does not necessarily come from his family. All parties may win the person of destiny, which depends on the means of all of you! I want to remind you in advance that once the quantity robbery is over, that is, when the four forces invade, you''d better not lose too much in the quantity robbery, otherwise It will affect future development. "


    The supreme old gentleman couldn''t help but move when he heard this and said, "teacher, in that case, can you hand over the ''yehuo Red Lotus'' and'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' in the hands of Styx and Kunpeng to everyone for safekeeping, so as to avoid disputes."


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, the Styx river was angry. He ignored the presence of the Taoist priest and said angrily, "if you want me to hand over the ''karma fire red lotus'', you just need to use the'' Tai Chi diagram ''or the'' heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower '', otherwise everything is free from discussion. Even if I destroy it, I won''t give it to you."


    The supreme old gentleman''s face turned red when he heard this, but he didn''t expect that the always obscure Styx river would be desperate to say such words in front of everyone.


    Seeing this scene, Kunpeng sneered and said: "both ''yehuo Red Lotus'' and'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' are the best congenital spiritual treasures. Taoist friends of Styx river said this very much. After all, we have not shared the spiritual treasure from Taoist ancestors, and our wealth is not comparable to that of all Taoist friends. Since Lao Jun and Taoist friends want this'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' and ''yehuo Red Lotus'', we can barter well!"


    Kunpeng paused a little when he said this, and then said, "I don''t just mean Lao Jun''s friends. If anyone here wants to get the ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'', as long as he can get the corresponding congenital Lingbao or congenital Zhibao exchange, I will immediately exchange with the immortals without saying a word."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Styx river is not a fool. He also said: "I''m the same as Kunpeng''s friends. As long as someone wants this'' karma fire red lotus'', I have enough innate Lingbao to exchange with him without saying a word."


    Hearing this, zhunti said, "but I don''t know what criteria you want to use to decide the basic of exchange?"


    When Styx heard zhunti''s words, he couldn''t help looking at Kunpeng. After seeing Kunpeng''s slight nod, he was very calm in his heart. He said calmly: "nature is based on fairness. As long as it is a fair deal, then I have nothing to say."


    Kunpeng also laughed: "Now you all know the wonderful functions of ''karma fire red lotus'' and'' Xuanshui Black Lotus''. It can be said that these two lotus seats can be compared with the congenital treasure. However, I can''t bear the disaster when it comes to me. If you want to ''twelve grades of Xuanshui Black Lotus'', it''s impossible. This'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' has been used by me and disappeared into the three realms. If you don''t believe it, you can ask your ancestors However, I have several "four grade Xuanshui Black Lotus" in my hand. If you are interested, you can exchange it for the innate treasure! "


    Everyone was shocked when Kunpeng said this. Except that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were relatively calm, others did not believe that Kunpeng would destroy the "Twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus". They all thought that Kunpeng was lying.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "Kunpeng, don''t talk nonsense. The ''twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus'' is the best congenital treasure. How can it disappear when it disappears? Don''t you think it''s funny to deceive everyone with this?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said calmly, "if you don''t believe it, you can ask Zu to see if I''m lying, but it''s impossible for you to get ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' or even'' yehuohong Lotus'' empty handed. There''s nothing so cheap underground this day!"


    For Kunpeng, the supreme old gentleman naturally didn''t believe it, so he said, "Kunpeng, since you say that the ''twelve product Xuanshui Black Lotus'' has disappeared in the three realms, can you have a certificate?"


    Kunpeng sneered and said: "the Black Lotus in Xuanshui is the treasure of the poor. I can deal with it as I want. My friends have no right to intervene. Whether you believe it or not, it has nothing to do with the poor."


    Tao Zu was also a little annoyed with the disputes among the people, so he said: "I understand your mind that ''karma fire red lotus'' and'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' are the spiritual treasures of Kunpeng and Styx. Naturally, they should deal with them by themselves. I shouldn''t have said this, but what Kunpeng said just now is the truth. The ''twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus'' has disappeared in the three realms."


    The supreme old gentleman was shocked when he heard this. If the "Xuanshui Black Lotus" disappeared in the three realms, the consequences would be very serious for him. Originally, he wanted to use this reason to let Yuanshi Tianzun and himself attack Kunpeng and seize Kunpeng''s luck in the Terran. Now he is dreaming, which is a great blow to him.


    The Supreme Lord was puzzled and asked, "teacher, the ''twelve Xuanshui Black Lotus'' and'' Kongtong seal ''are the best congenital treasures. Even the congenital treasure'' Pangu flag ''may not be able to damage them. How can Kunpeng destroy both these two treasures? Please give me some advice?"


    Not only did the Supreme Master have some doubts, but all the people present, except a few who knew about it, were very confused and eager to know what they really wanted to know.


    Seeing that the great old gentleman was so persistent, Taoist ancestor Hongjun sighed and was very disappointed with him. However, since the great old gentleman asked this question, he didn''t explain it well, so he said: "You''ve all come into a misunderstanding. Although the best congenital treasure and even the congenital treasure are difficult to damage, it doesn''t mean they can''t be damaged. When I preached, I said the method of cutting three corpses into a Tao. Both the congenital treasure and the congenital treasure can be used to cut corpses, and naturally they can also be used to cultivate the second God. The reason why Kunpeng made the" Twelve mysterious water Black Lotus "and" Kongtong seal "disappear is the knot Combining these two methods, the sword takes the wrong edge, turns the two congenital Lingbao into the second God, and cuts off the three corpses at once. In this way, the congenital Lingbao becomes a separate existence of him, and naturally disappears into the three realms! "


    Hearing Hongjun Daozu''s words, the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West were shocked. They all thought to themselves, "no wonder Kunpeng didn''t become a saint, but he can fight with the saint. It turned out that he cut all three corpses with the help of the power of congenital Lingbao, that is to say, there were three congenital Lingbao lost. Such a big hand is shocking."


    The great old gentleman asked, "teacher, how powerful is this secret method compared with the method of cutting three corpses?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "this method is not known to the teacher, not in the three thousand Avenue. The teacher doesn''t know the final result of the comparison between the two, but it''s still a secret method in front of him."


    The supreme old gentleman was very surprised when he heard this. He never thought that Kunpeng had such a secret method, so he asked, "teacher, cut the body with this secret method, and the congenital Lingbao may be used again?"


    Hongjun Daozu shook his head and said, "the Lingbao has completely turned into three corpses and disappeared into the three realms. How can it be reused? This secret method consumes a lot, but ordinary people can''t afford it!"


    The Supreme Lord was both happy and worried when he heard this. He was happy that Kunpeng was so stupid that he destroyed three innate Lingbao and cut off three corpses. That is to say, he didn''t have many Lingbao available in his hands. In this way, he could no longer worry that Kunpeng used the "Kongtong seal" to control the trend of the human race. What worried him was that Kunpeng hadn''t used the three corpse avatars all the time People can''t see his details, listen to the teacher, and the teacher doesn''t know the power of Kunpeng''s secret method. It''s chilling that Kunpeng hides himself so much.

 Chapter 749

    The great old gentleman thought of this and said, "teacher, can you explain this secret method in detail, so that we can have a long experience and our disciples can choose in the future?"


    Hearing this, Hongjun Daozu sighed and said, "I''m ashamed to be a teacher. I only know a little about this secret method. I don''t know the details. This may be created by Kunpeng. You want to ask Kunpeng for details."


    The Supreme Lord didn''t expect that the secret method was so secret that even the teacher didn''t know the details.


    At this time, zhunti came forward and said, "teacher, listen to your words, this secret method is similar to my Western Golden body. Is it possible to combine the two?"


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun couldn''t help looking at the zhunti with deep meaning, and then said, "your golden body ¡õ¡õ is also the wrong edge of the sword, which is similar to the secret method of Kunpeng, but I don''t know whether it can be combined, because after all, you understand it by yourself!"


    When Kunpeng heard what the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and zhunti said, he understood that the other party was thinking of his own secret method, but Kunpeng didn''t care. As long as he didn''t tell the details, their research was useless, just like the golden body. Everyone knows how it happened, but few people can really refine the golden body.


    When zhunti heard Hongjun Daozu''s words, he turned to Kunpeng and said, "Kunpeng Daozu''s quantity robbery is coming, and the four forces are about to invade the three realms. I don''t know if you can spread this secret law to the three realms, so that everyone can resist the disaster and benefit the three realms?"


    Hearing zhunti''s words, the supreme old gentleman also came forward and said, "junior brother zhunti''s words are very good. Such three realms are great blessings, but I don''t know what Kunpeng Taoist friends intend?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and said, "since we want to benefit the three realms, I don''t know why the two saints don''t inform the three realms of their ¡õ¡õ but ask for the poor''s Secret Dharma? If the two Taoist friends are willing to exchange all their Taoist Dharma with the poor, then the poor will raise their hands to welcome."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the faces of zhunti and Taishang Laojun suddenly changed, but they were stunned by desire. They even forgot that Kunpeng always had sharp teeth and sharp mouth, and it was impossible to suppress him with all living beings in the three realms. However, the loser doesn''t lose the array. I just heard that zhunti said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng''s words are bad. I think Buddhism has created all living beings. Many people have come into our door and received ¡õ¡õ, but Taoist friends are different from us and don''t preach great religions. This secret method should contribute to the benefit of all living beings in the three realms!"


    Kunpeng smiled calmly and said, "I think I''m a little bad after hearing what zhunti''s friend said. I''m sorry for all living beings in the three worlds." Kunpeng stopped for a moment.


    At this time, zhunti immediately said, "it''s a blessing for Taoist friends Kunpeng to have such a mind. Please tell us the secret method, and we can tell all living beings in the three worlds!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he pretended to be curious and asked, "you must mention Taoist friends. What do you mean to tell you the secret method? What do you mean by saying so?"


    When zhunti heard this, he was stunned and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, didn''t you just say that you''re sorry for all living beings in the three realms?"


    Kunpeng said, "I mean, I''m sorry for all living beings in the three realms, but I didn''t say I wanted to pass on the secret Dharma to you!"


    But zhunti said angrily, "so, Taoist friends ignore the safety of the three worlds?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "Zhunti Saint doesn''t want to talk about the safety of the three realms, but I pay much more to the three realms than you, but you are not qualified to say this to me. However, I also think so ¡õ ¡õ more people know it will be better, so they try their best to establish a big religion to speak for the three realms. In this way, the three realms can enter our door ¡õ¡õ. I don''t know what zhunti Saint thinks of this method?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, zhunti was very angry. However, he didn''t expect Kunpeng to hit the snake and follow the stick. He even wanted to take this opportunity to teach and compete with them for the good fortune of the three realms. Originally, the three realms were chaotic enough. If Kunpeng established a big religion to intervene, it would lead to greater disaster.


    Thinking of this, zhunti said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends are only quasi saints, but it''s not good to rashly establish religion. Please think twice before you act, and don''t damage the three realms."


    Kunpeng said, "listen to the words of the saints, but it takes the saints to establish a religion. In this way, as long as I have a good road, I can establish a religion. I don''t know what that means?"


    Hearing this dialogue between zhunti and Kunpeng, the great old gentleman was very suspicious. Zhunti seemed to be embarrassing Kunpeng, but he led Kunpeng to the establishment of religion step by step. Now, the three circles are in a mess due to the sectarian dispute. If Kunpeng adds in, it would be very bad for him, and if zhunti joins hands with Kunpeng, it would be very bad for him.


    Thinking of this, the Supreme Lord couldn''t sit still any longer. He just heard him say, "Taoist friend Kunpeng''s words are bad! Establishing a religion is not as simple as Taoist friends think. Now the amount of robbery is stopped, and the four forces are also eyeing the three worlds. At this time, it''s not a time to establish a religion. Please don''t mention it for the time being."


    The saints did not want Kunpeng to establish a religion, but that was a great threat to themselves. The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the leader of Tongtian cult, the two saints of the West and empress Nuwa also spoke to stop it.


    Kunpeng didn''t want to teach and compete with the saints for the good fortune of the three realms. The reason why he said this was just to take the initiative in the struggle, so he sighed: "well, since the saints all said that, I have nothing to say, so let''s do it. But it''s not that I don''t want to contribute to the three realms, but that I''m intentional and lack of strength!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the saints secretly said, "those who have seen shameless have never seen such shameless. You just don''t want to tell your secret law."


    However, although the saints thought so, they couldn''t say it directly. They all said, "we all know this. Taoist friends don''t need to care too much."


    Kunpeng smiled calmly when he heard this. Now he has taken the initiative and there is no need to argue with the saints, so he didn''t say anything and retreated.


    When zhunti saw this, he was very helpless. He wanted to use the power of the three worlds to oppress Kunpeng to say the secret law, so as to match his golden body and enhance his strength, but he didn''t think that stealing chicken could not almost erode a handful of rice, but he had to accompany a smiling face. He was as depressed as he wanted to be.


    Zhunti is just depressed in his heart. In the hearts of supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa, he hates the two saints in the West. In their hearts, they think that zhunti''s reason for saying so is probably collusion with Kunpeng, who wants to make Kunpeng''s religion share the good fortune of the East. No wonder they think so. Anyone would doubt it. Even Na Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Styx doubt whether Kunpeng is making an alliance with zhunti behind their backs and is ready to seek benefits in this mass robbery. Among the people, only empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi have more trust in Kunpeng. They don''t have such an idea.


    Looking at the skeptical faces of the saints, zhunti and Jieyin sighed deeply in their hearts. They also understood that now the saints are only afraid to doubt that they want to form an alliance with Kunpeng, but they can''t defend themselves.


    Kunpeng has also been observing the faces of the people. When he saw the appearance of Haotian, the West Queen Mother and the Styx River, he understood that his alliance was only afraid to split. However, Kunpeng didn''t think they could be of much use and didn''t take it to heart. As long as empress Houtu stood with him, everything was not a problem.


    The saints saw that they could not get the details of the secret method from Kunpeng, so they could only do it. They were silent. At this time, Hongjun Daozu said, "I understand what you think in your heart, but you should understand that you still have the possibility of reincarnation and rebirth in the quantitative robbery. However, when the four forces invade the three realms, as long as they are not the gods on the list of gods, they will disappear in the three realms after death. You should remember."


    Upon hearing this, Styx couldn''t help but move in his heart and asked, "teacher, so it''s possible for even saints to die at the time of the invasion of the four forces?"


    Hongjun Daozu nodded and said, "that''s right!"


    When Taoist Hongjun said this, all saints were surprised, and saints could die. This shocked them too much. I saw the supreme old gentleman come forward and say, "teacher, don''t you say that saints are immortal? How can they die?"


    Hongjun Daozu sighed: "The invasion of the three realms by the four forces is due to the good fortune of the great road. Therefore, you should do your best not only as a teacher, but also as a teacher. If you are defeated, your teacher will disappear between heaven and earth, and the way of heaven may be broken. What''s more, you saints who shelter under the way of heaven. The so-called immortality is just for you, not absolute, but for you Need to remember. "

 Chapter 750

    After hearing the words of Taoist Hongjun, the saints were shocked or shocked, but they didn''t expect such serious consequences for the four forces to invade the three realms.


    The Supreme Lord came forward and asked, "teacher, how is this possible? You are the existence of the way of heaven. Do the four forces also have your existence?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "nothing is impossible. Since the other party dares to invade the three realms, they naturally have their own excellence, and they naturally also have the existence of heaven."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "can you tell us the details of the four forces so that we can be prepared?"


    Hongjun Daozu said: "Speaking of these four forces, we should start from Pangu''s pioneering work. They were all demons generated in chaos, escaped Pangu''s daily disasters, and entered chaos from robbing the origin of the west at the beginning of the flood. However, they somehow opened up a small world by themselves, and then gradually found that they grew stronger. Don''t you always doubt why the four forces would become stronger Have you the ability to arrange people on the earth star, because they themselves are from the Pangu world and have coordinates for the three realms. They can send some mortals into the earth star through the channel. "


    After hearing these words, he then said, "the teacher said that the reason why we are poor in the west is because our origin is taken away by them?"


    Hongjun Daozu nodded and said, "that''s right."


    When zhunti heard this, he asked, "teacher, can we recover everything in the west if we recapture our origin?"


    Hongjun Daozu sighed, "it''s not so simple. Now no one knows what the origin turns into, and as the teacher knows, once the four forces invade, the whole world will be connected with the three realms. Even if you find the origin, it''s difficult to extract it. Unless you have the power of the true way of heaven, it''s impossible."


    Then he said, "the teacher fits the way of heaven, and I hope the teacher can help restore my Western luck!"


    Hongjun Daozu sighed, "it''s not that I don''t want to help, but that I can''t help. The four forces also have the existence of heaven. As a teacher, I want to resist their invasion, but I can''t concentrate on your battle."


    Hearing this, Kunpeng moved in his heart and asked, "Daozu, does it mean that the other party''s heaven needs your resistance, and it is us who decide the victory of this battle. As long as we can win, the other party''s heaven will disappear?"


    Hongjun Daozu nodded and said, "that''s right, so you''d better not fight too fiercely in the measurement robbery, otherwise you won''t be able to resist when the four forces invade."


    After hearing that Daozu Hongjun mentioned the amount robbery again, the great old gentleman had always had fantasies about the "Twelve product industry fire red lotus" in the hand of the Styx River, so he came forward and said: "Teacher, we also want to control the quantity robbery, but there is no favorable means. The ''karma fire red lotus'' in the hands of Styx is very useful for those who are listed as gods. If he can contribute this treasure, many losses will be reduced in the quantity robbery. Please take the teacher as the master."


    Hearing what the Supreme Lord said, Taoist ancestor Hongjun was extremely dissatisfied with the Supreme Lord. He said earlier that the "karma fire red lotus" was not given to the Styx, but there was nothing he could do about it. But the Supreme Lord was still obsessed and entangled in this matter. Isn''t this causing trouble for himself.


    Thinking of this, Taoist Hongjun said calmly: "You don''t need to mention it any more. As a teacher, I said that the ''karma fire Lotus'' is the property of the Styx River, and I can''t interfere with it. Moreover, even if you have the'' karma fire Lotus'', the ''karma fire Lotus'' cultivates lotus seeds based on karma. The deepest part of the karma in the three realms is the blood sea where the Styx river is located. Even if you get it, it''s useless. You can''t help it Ask the Styx how many lotus seeds he has cultivated in such a long time! "


    Seeing that Taoist Hongjun came forward to explain for himself, Styx was very happy. He hurried forward and said: "It''s very difficult to cultivate lotus seeds. I have only cultivated three of these ''twelve industry fire red lotus'' since the flood and famine, and they have all been used. The success of these three lotus seeds depends on the blessing of the Lich war and the boundless karma. Now it''s very difficult to cultivate them again."


    The Supreme Lord didn''t believe what Styx said and said, "it''s impossible. Kunpeng''s'' twelve product Xuanshui Black Lotus'' cultivated more than ten Black Lotus. How can you ''yehuohong Lotus'' only cultivate three lotus seeds? Styx, you''re obviously pushing away and don''t want to tell the truth."


    Yuanshi Tianzun also knew about the interception in the heavenly court, so he also said: "what elder martial brother said is that more than ten people intercepted in the heavenly court, but more than ten people got Xuanshui Black Lotus. The ''fire red lotus'' and the'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' are of the same quality. How can they only produce three lotus seeds!"


    Seeing that neither the Supreme Lord nor the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty believed it, the river Styx said, "since the two saints don''t believe it, you can ask the sage to see how many lotus seeds the ''merit Golden Lotus'' in his hand has cultivated over the years, so you can know the details!"


    When I heard the words of the Styx River, I couldn''t stand aside and watch the excitement, so I came forward and said, "my ''merit Golden Lotus'' is much worse than the'' twelve product fire red lotus'' of the Styx River friend. Only one lotus seed has been cultivated, and now my golden lotus has been damaged. The lotus cultivated in the future is acquired and has no function as the teacher said."


    The Supreme Lord couldn''t help saying, "it''s not that I don''t believe you two, but why Kunpeng''s'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' can cultivate so many lotus seeds, while the two Taoist friends only cultivate a few. This gap is too big."


    When he heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, there''s nothing we can do if we don''t believe it. In fact, not only you are confused, but also I am very confused. I think there must be another mystery."


    When Kunpeng saw that Jieyin brought the topic to himself, he turned a blind eye to it and ignored it. In this way, Taishang Laojun and Jieyin were also very helpless.


    The Supreme Lord could only ask the Taoist ancestor, "teacher, disciples are a little puzzled. Why can Kunpeng''s'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' cultivate so many lotus seeds, while there are only a few ''merit Golden Lotus'' and'' industry fire red lotus'' introduced to the Styx River, which is incredible."


    Seeing that the Supreme Lord had always been thinking about this "red lotus of karma fire", Taoist Hongjun knew that if he kept thinking about it, he would inevitably suffer a lot of losses in the mass robbery, which would affect the invasion of the three realms by the four forces in the future. At that time, he would suffer a lot of damage.


    Thinking of this, Taoist Hongjun said: "In fact, Jieyin and the Styx River are both true. The ''karma fire red lotus'' needs karma to cultivate lotus seeds, while the'' merit Golden Lotus'' needs merit. These two kinds of karma are very few for you. Fortunately, as long as the sea of blood is in the Styx River, you can gather enough karma to cultivate a lotus seed, but not many people have gained much merit since the beginning of the day. Jieyin has cultivated The lotus seed that came out was still a trace of merit and virtue from the Tao of heaven at the time of self preaching. It was painstakingly cultivated and put into practice. "


    The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty asked, "what does the teacher need to cultivate the ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' as the basis? How can Kunpeng cultivate so many Xuanshui Black Lotus?"


    Seeing that Yuanshi Tianzun stood up again, Hongjun Daozu sighed and was disappointed with Yuanshi Tianzun. Hongjun Daozu was disappointed, but the Supreme Lord was very happy. It was much easier for him to have Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Just when the Supreme Lord was happy, he only heard Hongjun Daozu say: "what is needed for the success of ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' cultivation is Sanguang divine water. You all know its treasures. The reason why Kunpeng has cultivated so many Xuanshui Black Lotus must be that he has found a lot of Sanguang divine water."


    Seeing that Taoist Hongjun had told his secret, Kunpeng came forward and said, "what Taoist said is very true. It took a lot of three light divine water to cultivate the dozens of Xuanshui Black Lotus. Now they are all used under the sect of interception, but he has no benefit. Now I still have a few Xuanshui Black Lotus in my hand. If anyone wants to exchange it for the former spirit treasure."


    Hearing the three light divine water, the people were in great spirits. This was a good thing, so they couldn''t help thinking of Kunpeng and wanted to get some three light divine water from him. However, when they heard Kunpeng''s words, they couldn''t help feeling cold, especially the leader of Tongtian cult and Empress Nuwa. Although Kunpeng didn''t say that they had crossed the river and demolished the bridge, the two sides were in the same situation Stranger, it is impossible to get benefits from it. At this time, they both feel very regretful and lost a powerful ally for nothing.


    For the performance of the people, Kunpeng naturally understands what the other party thinks, but Kunpeng doesn''t want to have any contact with them at all, and his relationship with the saints is very embarrassing now, including the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa.

 Chapter 751

    Sanguang divine water can be said to be the source of ten thousand waters, with infinite vitality. In those days, the first emperor of heaven just got a few drops of Sanguang divine water from Hongjun Taoist ancestor, and finally put it into a Yujing bottle and gave it to his disciple, Taoist Cihang. However, he didn''t expect that his painstaking efforts didn''t return. Instead, he helped the enemy. That Taoist Cihang turned traitor to Buddhism and became a Guanyin Bodhisattva, Plain white has benefited the two saints of the West. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun always cherished his Sanguang divine water. Now, after learning that Kunpeng spent a huge amount of Sanguang divine water to cultivate more than ten Xuanshui Black Lotus, he couldn''t help thinking about Kunpeng.


    Zhunti is not to mention that he is also very concerned about Sanguang divine water. Although there are golden lotus cultivated by saints in the Western eight treasure merit pool, they are all acquired and grow slowly. If we can get Sanguang divine water, these golden lotus can grow rapidly, which is very beneficial to the West.


    Zhunti didn''t have the idea of Guanyin Bodhisattva, but because Guanyin Bodhisattva was connected with burning lamps, fearing to stay with sun Buddha, Puxian, Manjusri and others, he didn''t want to affect the idea of burning lamps and causing civil strife in the West. Now hearing what Taoist ancestors said, zhunti understood that Kunpeng either had a water source of three lights, Or you can cultivate the three lights divine water, so you also have the idea of the three lights divine water.


    Not to mention Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa, Sanguang divine water can wash the body and evil spirit of the demon family, which is very useful for the demon family. Naturally, it also has the idea of Sanguang divine water.


    All forces are making the idea of Sanguang Shenshui, but everyone also understands the strength of Kunpeng. They don''t want to be a bird and want to wait for others to come forward and eat meat. After all, according to the teacher, the quantity robbery is very dangerous, and after the quantity robbery, it will face the invasion of the four forces. It''s not good to compete with Kunpeng.


    The saints look at me and I look at you. They all expect each other to be impatient and speak first. However, the saints are still very kind-hearted. No one can speak. The saints can bear it, but the Jade Emperor and the mother of the Western King can''t bear it. Especially the mother of the Western King, she has a flat peach tree. If she can be watered with the three light divine water, its quality will be improved.


    Just listen, the West queen mother first said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, do you know if there are any friends of the three light gods?"


    Kunpeng knows what the queen mother of the West thinks. Now Kunpeng has gathered the spiritual roots of the five elements, and the cause and effect of both sides have been. Although he is said to be an ally verbally, the performance of the queen mother of the West and Haotian is obviously useless. Kunpeng will not reveal his secret because of them.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said calmly, "what a precious thing Sanguang divine water is. I can cultivate so many Xuanshui Black Lotus. I''ve used it up, and there will be surplus there."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the mother of the Western King looked a little unnatural, but had an opinion on Kunpeng. Everyone present understood that according to Kunpeng''s behavior, it was impossible to use up the Sanguang divine water. There must be a lot in his hands, but Kunpeng''s excuse was also very good. Cultivating more than ten Xuanshui Black Lotus naturally took a lot of Sanguang divine water, He said so, and the people present could not refute it.


    The Jade Emperor couldn''t bear Kunpeng''s shirking, so he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are joking. How precious the Sanguang divine water is, and how could Taoist friends use up all of it in order to cultivate the Black Lotus in Xuanshui!"


    However, Kunpeng didn''t want to argue with the Jade Emperor on this. He said calmly, "I don''t have three light divine water in my hand. Whether Taoist friends are willing to believe it is Taoist friends'' own business, which has nothing to do with me."


    Hearing that Kunpeng did not give himself face, the Jade Emperor was very angry and wanted to come forward to quarrel with Kunpeng again. At this time, the West queen mother stopped him and stopped him.


    Just listen to the West Queen Mother said, "since Taoist friends don''t have Sanguang divine water, please leave some for us if Taoist friends find Sanguang divine water in the future."


    Kun Peng indifferently said: "Dao friend, please be assured that if we see goodbye to the three rivers in the future, we will save a little bit for our friends, but Dao friends also understand that the Holy Spirit is the essence of heaven and earth, which can not be met and the poor will not dare to find it again."


    The queen mother of the West said, "as long as Taoist friends devote themselves to it, success or failure depends on the will of heaven."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he nodded and said nothing more. Seeing this, the queen mother of the West stopped talking and pulled the Jade Emperor back.


    The saints originally wanted the Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother to be the first birds, but they didn''t expect that the West Queen Mother''s letting go halfway disrupted their plan. Among the saints, the least worried is the supreme old gentleman. As the leader of the human religion, he can share the human spirit. Now Kunpeng has lost the human treasure "Kongtong seal" and can''t control the human spirit. This is very beneficial to him. Naturally, he doesn''t need to care about Kunpeng''s ideas.


    The Supreme Master said, "I''m afraid Kunpeng Taoist friends are shirking their words. It''s said that ''twelve Xuanshui Black Lotus'' is the best water treasure, which contains the law of water. Since Taoist friends cut three corpses with this treasure, they must understand the law of water. How can there be no three light divine water in their hands."


    However, Kunpeng didn''t think much of Caijun, and still said faintly: "I have said that there is no Sanguang divine water in my hand. Whether you believe it or not has nothing to do with me."


    The Supreme Lord didn''t want to let Kunpeng go and said, "does Kunpeng''s Taoist friend think otherwise and don''t want to contribute to the safety of the three worlds!"


    Kunpeng hated the tone of the supreme Lao Jun, sneered and said, "Lao Jun, Taoist friends are shameless. Taoist friends always use the safety of the three realms to oppress people, but they don''t know what contributions they have made to the three realms. What''s the qualification to speak in this tone?"


    In the face of Kunpeng''s counterattack, the supreme Lao Jun said disapprovingly: "it''s wrong for Kunpeng Taoist friends to say so. As a teacher''s eldest disciple and a human teacher, the leader naturally has to contribute to the teacher. How can things such as Sanguang divine water, which are very useful to the three realms, be ignored."


    Kunpeng said disdainfully, "I know who has this treasure, but I don''t know if Lao Jun''s Taoist friends have the ability to get it from her?"


    The Supreme Lord was hesitant when he heard this. He understood that Kunpeng meant Guanyin Bodhisattva, but now Guanyin Bodhisattva is a Western Chinese, but he can''t ask for it. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor''s face changed when he heard Kunpeng''s words. The rebellion of Guanyin Bodhisattva has always been a disease in his heart. Now Kunpeng has been used to suppress the supreme old gentleman, which makes him not angry.


    When zhunti and Jieyin heard this, they couldn''t help being very angry with Kunpeng. Kunpeng obviously pushed the west to the opposite of Yuanshi Tianzun. If Yuanshi Tianzun can''t solve how those traitors face the immortals in the world.


    Among the people, the most happy is the Styx river. Not only did Hongjun Daozu come forward to help him keep the "red lotus of karma fire", but his great enemy Zhun Ti and pick-up were also noticed by Yuanshi Tianzun, which was very beneficial for him to preserve his strength in the great disaster.


    For the four saints who wanted to make Kunpeng''s idea, the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the west, Daozu was very angry. Before, things had always been under the control of Daozu. Although Kunpeng had made changes, they did not violate the way of heaven, but he didn''t know when Kunpeng changed, so he couldn''t see clearly, Especially now that Kunpeng himself has absorbed the "Kongtong seal" as a congenital treasure with a secret method, he has gradually separated from the mastery of the Tao of heaven.


    Hongjun Daozu wanted to deal with Kunpeng, but now Kunpeng has the ability to resist the heavenly way, which makes him helpless. What''s more, if he hadn''t kept suppressing the Quartet forces from being able to make spatial positioning, I''m afraid the Quartet forces would be able to invade the three realms immediately. Various reasons have limited Daozu''s ability, He had to give up the idea of dealing with Kunpeng. Moreover, the Daozu also knew that Kunpeng must have obtained the source of immortality after absorbing the "Kongtong seal", which is the ability of the heavenly way that cannot be destroyed. On the surface, Kunpeng has not yet proved the holy way, but the Daozu understood that Kunpeng now has the ability to surpass ordinary saints. The three corpses condensed by the innate spiritual treasure can be said to be immortal evidence, in addition to the power of the heavenly way, I''m afraid no one can destroy it. Coupled with the source of immortality, it can be said that Kunpeng has stood on the way of heaven.


    Although the Taoist ancestor didn''t know what else Kunpeng had, he also understood that Kunpeng was definitely not as simple as it showed, but it happened that the supreme old gentleman had to get benefits from Kunpeng. How could people who couldn''t even see through be dealt with by the saints of the supreme old gentleman, and how could he not be angry with the Taoist ancestor.


    Unfortunately, the idea of Hongjun Daozu was too great, but Lao Jun and others didn''t find it. They were all addicted to the temptation of the three light divine water. If they didn''t take Kunpeng as a matter at all, only the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were better. They had a lot of dealings with Kunpeng, understood the horror of Kunpeng, and didn''t want to be evil with Kunpeng, The performance of Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa made Hongjun Taoist ancestor feel at ease,

 Chapter 752

    However, Hongjun Daozu didn''t want the Supreme Master, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the west to annoy Kunpeng and ruin their own affairs because of the Sanguang divine water. It wasn''t Hongjun Daozu who was afraid of Kunpeng. Moreover, the current situation made him fear the loss of too much power of the four religions because of Kunpeng.


    Just listen to Hongjun''s way and Zu Nu''s way: "that''s enough. Do you still have me in your eyes? I''m fighting here."


    Hongjun Daozu was so angry that Lao Jun and others were stunned. They realized that they were too presumptuous, so they quickly came forward to apologize.


    I only heard the Supreme Lord Lao Jun say, "disciple Wuzheng, please forgive me."


    Hongjun Daozu didn''t want to force Taishang Laojun and others too much, so he said, "you all understand your mind, but you should distinguish the primary and secondary, unite and tide over the difficulties together. How can you make your teacher rest assured that you are so hostile to each other? Don''t mention the three lights divine water again, or think about how to tide over the disaster."


    To be angry with Hongjun Daoyi was to make the Supreme Master and others lose their ideas. No one wanted to provoke the teacher to be angry, so as not to be punished and lose the opportunity, so they all kept silent.


    Seeing this, Daozu Hongjun felt at ease and said: "Up to now, it''s no use for you to argue. Sanguang divine water is not ordinary water. You can have as many as you want. It''s not easy for Kunpeng to cultivate so many ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' with Sanguang divine water. You don''t have to think about him anymore. Now the list of gods has been signed. If you don''t have anything, go back and prepare for the coming of mass robbery!"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun didn''t expect Hongjun Daozu to say something to let them leave. Although they didn''t want to, they didn''t dare to disobey the teacher''s order and were ready to leave, but at this time, suddenly Haotian said, "Daozu, this mass robbery can be divided into Tianting?"


    Hearing Haotian''s words, Taishang Laojun and others couldn''t help but stop for the time being and listen to the teacher''s words.


    Just listen to Hongjun Daozu calmly say: "the three worlds of the quantity robbery are among them, and Tianting is no exception."


    Haotian was very disappointed when he heard this. At this time, the queen mother of the West said, "Daozu, there are only some ordinary heavenly soldiers left in the heaven. How can they be involved in the quantity robbery? I''m afraid they are unable to run the stars in the sky."


    Hongjun Daozu understood that Haotian and Xi Wangmu wanted to protect themselves through his mouth, but they didn''t know that Daozu was exhausted and had the mind to take care of the life and death of Tianting. They only heard Daozu say: "As long as the heavenly court doesn''t recruit cause and effect, it can survive the robbery. If you have too deep cause and effect, I can''t help it. Well, you all go down and prepare to go. Before the end of the robbery, Zixiao palace will no longer open."


    For the words of Daozu, people could not help shivering. In this way, they want to preserve their strength in the quantity robbery, but they have to face it independently. Daozu will no longer interfere in their actions.


    Kunpeng had doubts about Hongjun Daozu''s move. He didn''t understand why Daozu did so. It was obviously not in line with his own wishes. However, Kunpeng couldn''t make any more moves in Zixiao palace. He had to put down his doubts and left with a call.


    As soon as Kunpeng left, it was not easy for everyone to stop, so they all returned to their own ashram. The immortals who had just escaped from the list of gods also returned to their own religion.


    However, the saints did not leave with the immortals because of the difficulty of Sutra when the Taoist ancestor preached, but still sat in the Zixiao palace to see if the Taoist ancestor had any other orders.


    I have to say that their idea is correct. I only heard the Taoist priest ask, "why did you stay?"


    The great old gentleman was very depressed at this time. As a senior brother, he couldn''t help talking. He just heard him say, "teacher, the quantity robbery is coming. We don''t have a bottom in our hearts. We still want to ask the teacher for more advice, so as to know well. In this way, we can live up to the expectations of the teacher."


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun sighed, "it''s best for you to think so. As a teacher, you must be thinking about why you indulged Kunpeng before that, right?"


    Taishang Laojun and others heard this. Although they admitted it in their hearts, they hurriedly said, "I dare not."


    Hongjun Daozu said, "there''s nothing you dare to dare. In fact, it''s all what you think. As a teacher, I know you''re unwilling to do this. Now there''s no one else present. Let''s talk about your own ideas!"


    As the eldest martial brother, Lao Jun was naturally the first to speak. He only heard him say: "teacher, Kunpeng is very arrogant. If you indulge him so much, I''m afraid he will be more presumptuous and don''t pay attention to us. At that time, I''m afraid we will lose more strength. My brother thinks we shouldn''t indulge him any more!"


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun said to others, "what do you think of Kunpeng?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun has the weakest strength among the people. Naturally, he supports the supreme old gentleman. He only heard him say: "teacher, I think what the eldest martial brother said is very true. Kunpeng is really arrogant and can''t be avoided!"


    Hearing this, Daozu Hongjun nodded and signaled the emperor Yuanshi to step down. Then he looked at the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the west, and wanted to hear their thoughts.


    The two western saints were hesitant when they saw this. They couldn''t figure out why Hongjun Daozu was doing this, but they didn''t want to speak too early, but looked at the leader of Tongtian cult.


    The leader of Tongtian sect, the Third Elder martial brother, naturally wanted to speak before the two western saints. After seeing the appearance of the two western saints, he couldn''t help looking at empress Nuwa and secretly exchanging their ideas. Then he just said, "teacher, although Kunpeng is a little crazy, he still has a sense of propriety. It''s OK to prevent, but he can''t go too far, so as not to cause unnecessary conflict. That''s not very good for anyone."


    Hearing the words of Tongtian sect leader, the supreme old gentleman was very angry. It was clear that Tongtian sect leader was dismantling his own platform, so he said: "Younger martial brother Tongtian has been with Kunpeng for a long time, but he has been influenced by him and even said such words. Since Kunpeng is arrogant, he should be severely suppressed and let him restrain. Otherwise, it will only bring greater disaster to all living beings in the three realms. At that time, it will be too late!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult didn''t care about the words of the supreme old gentleman. For him, it was right to help Kunpeng say these words. He didn''t have to face the supreme old gentleman because of Kunpeng''s reason when the quantity robbery was coming, so he just smiled calmly and didn''t speak again.


    The retreat of the leader of Tongtian sect was very gratifying to Hongjun Daozu. He nodded secretly. Then he said to the two saints of the west, "what do you two think of Kunpeng?"


    The two saints in the West were not sure about the thoughts of Hongjun Daozu, but didn''t want to offend the supreme Lao Jun and Kunpeng too much, so they said: "teachers and disciples think that what the eldest martial brother and the third martial brother said is reasonable, and Kunpeng''s personality is also changeable. Disciples can''t evaluate Kunpeng for a while. I hope you will forgive me."


    Hearing the quotation, Sanqing and empress Nuwa couldn''t help but secretly scold the two western saints for their cunning. What they said was tantamount to not saying. They were really a crafty man. However, they were very confused that the two western saints had always been at odds with Kunpeng. Now how did they say these words? Did they really have to make a secret agreement with Kunpeng.


    Although Sanqing and empress Nuwa had doubts about the two saints in the West because of these words, they were hidden in their hearts and did not reveal it. They would investigate in detail and deal with it later.


    Hongjun Daozu sighed when he heard these words. He was very dissatisfied with the actions of the two western saints. In his heart, although the supreme Lao Jun and the first Heavenly Master did not recognize the overall situation, they could speak what they thought. It was easy to guide. However, the cunning of the two western Saints made it difficult for him to make a conclusion about it. This kind of behavior was the worst If you don''t handle it carefully, it will ruin the big event.


    Hongjun Daozu took a faint look at the two saints in the west, and then said to Nu Wa''s mother, "Nu Wa, you are now in charge of the whole demon family, and the demon family is back in full swing. How do you feel about Kunpeng?"


    Empress Nuwa was frightened when she heard this. She didn''t know whether Zu mentioned whether the demon family was blaming herself for acting recklessly, which made the demon family step into the battle of the earth fairy world too early, so she was uneasy. However, she couldn''t help signing back in the face of Daozu''s inquiry.


    After thinking for a moment, empress Nuwa finally made up her mind and said: "Teacher, disciples think that Kunpeng has great ambition, but it is inevitable to act without looking for rules and regulations, especially in this case. Otherwise, once Kunpeng goes crazy and causes the power of the stars to act wantonly, it will affect the safety of the three realms and the overall situation. I hope the teacher can come forward and limit him."

 Chapter 753

    Nuwa''s words surprised Sanqing and the two saints in the West. Even Hongjun Daozu didn''t expect that Nuwa was so dissatisfied with Kunpeng.


    After hearing the words of empress Nu Wa, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West were very happy. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa had different opinions on Kunpeng. If they had a conflict with Kunpeng in the future, it would affect their alliance and weaken their strength, which is very important for people, Buddhism and Buddhism, After all, none of them would like to see a powerful sect. The power of the "immortal killing sword array" spread by the leader of Tongtian sect in the first World War of Fengshen still makes them scared.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West were happy, but the leader of Tongtian cult was very worried. Empress Nuwa''s words forced herself into the opposite side of Kunpeng. Although they are only discussing now, there is no airtight wall in the world. If Empress Nuwa''s words reach Kunpeng''s ears, According to Kunpeng''s behavior, it is difficult to predict what he will do. Once it causes Kunpeng''s hostility, he will stop teaching and make enemies with Kunpeng.


    When he thought of this place, the leader of Tongtian sect was not happy. Empress Nu Wa''s self assertion made him feel a chill in his heart. The alliance between demons and interceptors was no longer a one-sided thing, but empress Nu Wa didn''t leave him some room, which made the leader of Tongtian sect feel a little dissatisfied with empress Nu Wa''s move and regret that he shouldn''t have aligned with the demon clan at the beginning.


    After listening to the ideas of the saints, Hongjun Daozu said, "your ideas are understood by the teacher, but I want to remind you that today''s Kunpeng can no longer be treated with ordinary eyes, otherwise you will suffer great losses. I hope you can keep this in mind."


    Hearing this, the saints were surprised. Although they were all wary of Kunpeng, their idea of becoming a saint and eventually becoming an ant still prevailed in their hearts, so they didn''t care much about Kunpeng. However, the Taoist ancestor''s words reminded them not to despise Kunpeng. That is to say, Kunpeng now has the strength to equal with them, How can this not surprise the saints.


    The Supreme Master said, "teacher, Kunpeng is just a quasi saint. Even if his secret method is better, can he resist the saint only by his quasi Saint practice?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said with disapproval: "elder martial brother, it''s bad! Although Kunpeng is a quasi saint, don''t forget that he once competed with younger martial brother zhunti and younger martial sister Nuwa, but he has enough strength to resist US."


    Hearing Tongtian sect leader''s words, Hongjun Daozu nodded secretly. He was very happy that Tongtian sect leader could see the truth, but he was dissatisfied with the Supreme Lord''s arrogance.


    The Supreme Lord frowned at Kunpeng, who looked so high at the leader of Tongtian cult, and said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, the reason why Kunpeng can take advantage of those two battles is that younger martial brother zhunti and younger martial sister Nuwa are too careless, so he can take advantage of it. Otherwise, how can he fight against the saint with his quasi saint?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult doesn''t think so when he hears this, but the quantity robbery is coming, and empress Nuwa is her own ally. The leader of Tongtian cult is not good at fighting with the supreme old gentleman, but hates empress Nuwa. He can only be silent.


    The leader of Tongtian cult was silent, but Hongjun Daozu said, "if you treat Kunpeng like this, I can tell you for sure that you will suffer a great loss in the future."


    The great old gentleman was surprised when he heard this: "teacher, is Kunpeng really so good?"


    Not only was the Supreme Master surprised, but after hearing the affirmative words of Taoist Hongjun, others were also shocked, even the leader of Tongtian cult.


    Just listen, Hongjun Daozu said, "today''s Kunpeng is not what you can think of. Although I don''t know the ultimate power of Kunpeng''s secret method, I must be higher than cutting three corpses, which is infinitely close to proving the Tao with strength. You can all say that you are demonstrating the Tao with merit, but there is a difference between heaven and earth."


    When hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun disagreed and said: "Teacher, after all, we have proved the holy way for many years, and Kunpeng is just a quasi saint. Even if he proves the road, it will be difficult to compete with us for a while. Moreover, the eldest martial brother has the innate treasure ''Tai Chi map'' and the acquired merit treasure ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower'', the disciples also have the innate treasure ''Pangu flag'', while the younger martial brother Tongtian has the ''immortal killing sword array'', and Kunpeng has lost it now How can the "Twelve taste Xuanshui Black Lotus" and "Kongtong seal" resist US? "


    The words of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty annoyed the two saints in the West. At the same time, he secretly blamed Hongjun''s Taoist ancestors for their eccentricity, so that they didn''t have a spiritual treasure to hold.


    Hearing that Yuanshi Tianzun was still so arrogant, Taoist Hongjun frowned and said: "At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, you let your teacher down too much. Although Kunpeng lacks the ''twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus'' and'' Kongtong seal '', he still has the acquired merit treasure'' Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler ''and'' Pangu tripod '', as well as the congenital spiritual treasures'' Hetu'' and ''Luoshu''. How can you take it lightly!"


    As soon as Taoist Hongjun said this, the saints were shocked again. In their hearts, they thought that the "Pangu tripod" had been destroyed, and they didn''t know Kunpeng''s method of stealing heaven and changing the sun.


    Just listen, the great old gentleman asked, "didn''t the Pangu tripod, teacher, have been destroyed when Kunpeng and junior brother zhunti fought against each other? Why did you mention this treasure again?"


    Hongjun Daozu sighed: "You actually despised Kun Peng. At that time," Pangu tripod "was indeed destroyed by Kun Peng, but you didn''t notice the secret action of Kun Peng, so I didn''t know that it was normal. Kun Peng controlled the boundless virtue in the Pangu Ding when he explode. When the essence of Pangu tripod was integrated into the Kyushu tripod, so" Pangu tripod "was destroyed, but only nine. If the state tripod is integrated into one, then the Pangu tripod will reappear. "


    Hearing this, the saints couldn''t help but sigh that Kunpeng was so cunning that he played such a trick under their eyes, but it lost their face. Among the saints, the most ashamed one was zhunti, who was the party concerned, but didn''t find that Kunpeng''s little move was a bit embarrassing.


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help saying, "teacher, even so, Kunpeng is just a little more defensive. We can still seal it!"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "younger martial brother is wrong. If Kunpeng has a ''Pangu ding'' in his hand and cooperates with ''Hetu'', ''Luoshu'' and ''Zhou Tian star array'', we have to seal him. The price we have to pay is not low, and if we are not careful, we are afraid we will be implicated."


    Hongjun Daozu was very happy that the Supreme Lord could see this, so he said, "Lao Jun, you are very glad to see this. If Kunpeng only has such ability, it is not worth being so nervous as a teacher!"


    The Supreme Master asked, "teacher, does Kunpeng have another unique skill?"


    Hongjun Daozu said: "I don''t know what Kunpeng''s unique skills are, but I know one thing. Kongtong seal is not only the treasure of the human race, but also the source of immortality. It is with the heaven. Kunpeng''s body is integrated with Kongtong seal. That means he has mastered the ultimate mystery of Kongtong seal. Even if he doesn''t prove the holy way, it is immortal and exists like the heaven Yes. "


    The leader of Tongtian sect was surprised and said, "teacher, has Kunpeng surpassed us saints now?"


    Hongjun Daozu nodded and said, "in terms of strength, maybe Kunpeng is still a little behind you, but in terms of survival, he has left you behind. The sage may die when the four forces invade. However, as the existence of mastering the source of immortality, Kunpeng is immortal. No one can kill him, even the way of heaven."


    The saints didn''t know that the Kongtong seal had such a secret against the sky. They just heard the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty ask, "teacher, Kongtong seal is just a congenital treasure. How can there be such a secret against the sky? It''s much more powerful than the congenital treasure. It''s too unimaginable."


    However, Hongjun Daozu said: "It''s nothing. Although the congenital treasure is good, it is far less than some congenital spiritual treasures in terms of planning. It doesn''t say that the ''Kongtong seal'' is the ''River map'' and the ''Luoshu'' are not weaker than the three congenital treasures in Kaitian. You may not know that the ''River map'' and the ''Luoshu'' contain the time law of the two anti heaven laws. If someone can fully understand it If the law of time is out, the sage can''t help it. "


    Hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, the saints were very surprised. They never thought that Kunpeng should be so lucky. The "River map" and "Luoshu" contained such an anti heaven law as the law of time. Once Kunpeng understood the law of time, no one in their presence could win Kunpeng. Sealing Kunpeng was just a joke, no one Any seal can trap the controller of the law of time.

 Chapter 754

    The supreme old gentleman said, "teacher, I wonder if Kunpeng can master the law of time now?"


    Hongjun Daozu said: "the law of time is so easy to master, but Kunpeng has always paid no attention to the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'', and he doesn''t know whether he doesn''t know the secrets of the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'', or he knows himself clearly and doesn''t want to waste energy on this Law of time."


    When Taishang Laojun and others heard this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. If Kunpeng really mastered the law of time, it would be extremely disadvantageous to them. For a person who can''t master it, everyone doesn''t want the other party to be too strong.


    Empress Nu Wa heard that "Hetu" and "Luoshu" were so good, but she thought about it in her heart. She only heard her say: "teacher, Hetu and" Luoshu "were the treasures of our demon family. Now should we return them to their original owners and let Kunpeng return the" Hetu "and" Luoshu "to our demon family!"


    As soon as empress Nuwa said this, Sanqing and the two saints in the West despised her very much. Such an excuse is also meaningful to say, but it must be mentioned that after empress Nuwa''s reminder, they also thought about it.


    Just listen to zhunti said: "empress Nuwa''s words are bad! Hetu and Luoshu were originally the objects of the demon emperor Jun. now the demon emperor Jun still has descendants alive. If you want to return them, they should also return them to his descendants. How can you return this treasure to the demon family."


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty saw that both Nuwa and zhunti were thinking about the "River map" and "Luoshu". They were overjoyed. They looked at each other, exchanged their feelings, and then watched the change, allowing Nuwa and zhunti to fight.


    After hearing these words, the leader of Tongtian cult was not as leisurely as the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, but he couldn''t help showing a trace of helplessness on his face. He was extremely disappointed that empress Nuwa was so ignorant. Empress Nuwa was embarrassed with Kunpeng again and again. If it came to Kunpeng''s ears, he was afraid that there would be the same water and fire between the demon clan and Kunpeng in the future, All his previous efforts will come to naught, and the interception will be greatly moved by the actions of empress Nuwa and have a dispute with Kunpeng. Under such circumstances, the development of the interception in the future is worrying.


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought that she could no longer allow empress Nuwa to act so recklessly here, so he said: "what younger martial brother zhunti said is that ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' were originally the property of the demon emperor Jun himself. If you want to return the property to its original owner, it will naturally be returned to Lu Ya. How can you say that he is also the ten Prince of the demon family, but younger martial sister Nuwa has no reason to stop it."


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian sect said this, empress Nuwa was unhappy. She thought that the leader of Tongtian sect was pulling her back, so she came up with a retort. The leader of Tongtian sect had long paid attention to empress Nuwa, stopped her before she spoke, and whispered to empress Nuwa secretly: "Younger martial sister Nuwa, don''t you think you have offended Kunpeng enough? You really want Kunpeng to cut the demon family!"


    After hearing the voice of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa felt a palpitation in her heart. What''s the matter with her? She even offended Kunpeng for a moment of anger. If Kunpeng knew this, she was afraid that the relationship between the demon family and Kunpeng would worsen. Maybe Kunpeng would be desperate to attack the demon family.


    At the thought of this virgin, empress wa burst into a cold sweat. Then she thought that since zhunti wanted to compete for the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'', she just withdrew. So she said, "I didn''t think about it well. What zhunti said is that if we want to return the things to their original owners, we should also return them to the land pressure!"


    Nu Wa''s mother reacted quickly, but she was not stupid to receive the lead. She immediately understood Nu Wa''s intention, which clearly wanted to make the West tremble, so she quickly said: "Younger martial brother zhunti is just talking. It can''t be true. The Tathagata Buddha has joined our Buddhism and cut off all thoughts. The name of the ten Prince of the demon emperor has long been given up. Naturally, she shouldn''t be interested in this'' River map ''and'' Luoshu ''. If Empress Nuwa wants to return it to the demon family."


    However, Hongjun Taoism did not realize that his ability to introduce the "River map" and "Luoshu" would lead to a struggle between empress Nuwa and zhunti, which made Hongjun Taoism very helpless. Under such circumstances, how the saints would work together to tide over the difficulties. Thinking of this, Hongjun Taoism was very disappointed with the saints.


    Zhunti also woke up after being reminded by the citation and hurriedly said, "the relationship is complex. It''s better to let the teacher deal with it. I''d better not quarrel again."


    Hearing zhunti''s words, all saints quickly asked the Taoist ancestor to make the decision, so they let themselves get away.


    Seeing this, Hongjun Daozu said, "do you remember my teacher? I thought you forgot."


    Hearing the dissatisfied words of Taoist Hongjun, the saints were shocked and quickly came forward to apologize.


    Hongjun Daozu didn''t want to punish the saints too much, so he said: "Although these ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' are said to be the objects of emperor Jun, Kunpeng made great efforts in the development of the demon family in those years, which made the demon emperor Jun owe Kunpeng a lot of cause and effect. What''s more, at the beginning, Emperor Jun and Taiyi and Taiyi calculated Kunpeng and formed a lot of cause and effect with it. Now the ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' fall into the hands of Kunpeng is just the reason for dissolving that year As a result, the Lingbao naturally belongs to Kunpeng, but you can''t claim it. Otherwise, the cause and effect between Dijun and Kunpeng will be borne by you. "


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun was always wary that the "River map" and "Luoshu" would fall into the hands of Kunpeng. For fear that Kunpeng would understand the law of time, he asked, "teacher, how likely is it to understand the law of time from the" River map "and" Luoshu "


    Upon hearing this, Taoist Hongjun glanced at the emperor Yuanshi and said: "In theory, it''s not too difficult to want the law of time, but the law of time, as the two laws against heaven, has a very special place. Unless Kunpeng can use the secret method to cut the three corpses with ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'', there may be a chance to understand the law of time. Otherwise, basically speaking, the law of time is not easy to be mastered, including being a teacher Inside. "


    As soon as Daozu said this, everyone couldn''t help but sigh. In this way, the "River map" and "Luoshu" were not important to them. Empress Nuwa and zhunti didn''t want to make an evil relationship with Kunpeng, so they all kept silent. For a time, the Zixiao palace was cold and clear.


    For a moment, seeing that empress Nu Wa and zhunti both wanted to get away, the supreme old gentleman knew that their ideas were difficult to realize, so he asked, "teacher, in addition to ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'', I don''t know if there is such an anti heaven function of Lingbao?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "there are all kinds of wonders in the world. In addition to these two congenital spiritual treasures, there are naturally other spiritual treasures. In fact, whether they are congenital spiritual treasures, congenital supreme treasures or even acquired merit supreme treasures, they all have rules in them. It depends on whether you can understand them."


    All the saints present at the scene understood Hongjun Daozu''s words, but who didn''t want to understand the law against the sky and become a transcendent existence, so they naturally stared at the congenital treasure, the acquired merit treasure and the best congenital spiritual treasure.


    When it comes to the innate treasure, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was very puzzled about the "chaotic clock" given by the Taoist ancestor to empress Houtu, so he asked: "Teacher, speaking of the innate treasure, I don''t understand why you want to give the ''chaos clock'' to empress Houtu. Although she is transformed by Pangu''s blood essence, she is not authentic, and she is only a quasi Saint cultivation. How can she take charge of the ''chaos clock''."


    Hearing the words of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, the two saints in the West and empress Nuwa can''t help but despise him. They will only talk about Pangu''s authenticity. However, they can''t help it. Who wants to have nothing to do with Pangu, otherwise they can openly and smoothly compete for this "chaotic clock".


    Hongjun Daozu also understood that the saints were very unwilling to give the "chaotic clock" to empress Houtu. If he didn''t explain the inside story to them, he was afraid that there would be another storm because of the "chaotic clock" in the future.


    Thinking of this, Hongjun Daozu decided to tell them the inside story of the matter, hoping to attract their attention. He only heard Daozu say: "I know what you think in your heart. I think it is very asymmetric to exchange the ''chaotic clock'' for the Heshi Bi. However, I have another intention to do this. I didn''t hand over the ''chaotic clock'' to the later soil just for the sake of the Heshi Bi."


    Hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, the saints were even more confused. They didn''t understand what else could make the teacher abandon the innate treasure of "chaotic clock".


    Hongjun Daozu also knew what they thought, so he said: "The Houtu itself was transformed by Pangu''s blood essence, and was also protected by Pangu''s great God''s heaven opening merit like Sanqing. The ''Pangu flag'', ''Taiji map'' and ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower'' in Sanqing occupied most of Pangu''s great God''s heaven opening merit, which was extremely unfair to the twelve ancestral witches transformed by Pangu''s blood essence. However, the Houtu made six samsara to complement the essence of heaven However, the way of heaven owes boundless cause and effect to the backland. As a teacher, I gave the "chaotic clock" to the backland in order to take the opportunity to solve the cause and effect between the backland and the backland. "


    After hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, the saints realized why the teacher treated empress Houtu so well. It turned out that it was to pay off the cause and effect owed to empress Houtu by the Tao of heaven. Since then, none of them can think of the "chaotic clock", otherwise they will take over the endless cause and effect.

 Chapter 755

    After explaining everything to the saints, Taoist Hongjun closed the Zixiao palace. The saints also left and returned to their own Taoist field to think about their future development.


    After learning so many secrets, both Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord felt worried about the future, so the Supreme Lord invited Yuanshi Tianzun to taiqingtian to discuss future countermeasures. Yuanshi Tianzun''s situation was even worse than that of the Supreme Lord. It can be said that Yuanshi Tianzun was the least powerful among the saints. After receiving the invitation of the Supreme Lord, he naturally went happily.


    After the two sat down, the supreme master first said, "younger martial brother, what do you think of Zixiao palace and his party?"


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun also had some ideas in his mind, now he was also on guard against the supreme old gentleman. Naturally, he would not easily say his ideas, so he smiled calmly and said, "elder martial brother, what ideas can I have? Now the teachers have instructions. Of course, I acted according to the instructions of the old master."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he was dissatisfied with Yuanshi Tianzun''s shirking. However, he also understood that Yuanshi Tianzun had the least ability among the forces, and thought that Yuanshi Tianzun was willing to do so. Although he was dissatisfied, he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Yuanshi Tianzun did not know that the supreme old gentleman would think so. If he knew, he would be very happy in his heart.


    The Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother, the current situation is very unfavorable to you and me. Previously, you and I had a bad relationship with Kunpeng. According to Kunpeng''s behavior, I''m afraid it will be difficult for us during the robbery. This is very unfavorable to us, but you and I have to prepare early."


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of heaven regretted very much. He had known that Kunpeng was hidden so deeply that he shouldn''t have made enemies with him for a moment. Now he doesn''t know how Kunpeng will react.


    However, the first emperor turned his mind and said: "Elder martial brother, although we offended Kunpeng earlier, younger martial sister Nuwa seems to be dissatisfied with Kunpeng. Can you and I secretly spread the matter of the teacher''s business with us later, so Kunpeng may transfer his dissatisfaction with us to Nuwa after learning about Nuwa''s behavior? I don''t know what elder martial brother thinks?"


    The Supreme Lord thought for a moment when he heard this and said, "younger martial brother, how dissatisfied do you think Kunpeng will be with Nuwa after he knows about it? How sure is Kunpeng that Kunpeng will do it to Nuwa?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "it''s a lie to say you''re very sure of it, but according to my understanding of Kunpeng, more than 70% of Kunpeng will take action against empress Nuwa."


    Hearing this, the supreme old gentleman couldn''t help but cheer up and said, "younger martial brother, tell me more about your analysis."


    Yuanshi Tianzun sorted out his thoughts and said: "Elder martial brother, I think so. Kunpeng used to get along well with younger martial brother Tongtian, but it was because younger martial sister Nuwa did evil among them that Kunpeng broke up with younger martial brother Tongtian. If Kunpeng didn''t think about it, it''s impossible. Of course, this is just one of them. Kunpeng is now allied with the witch clan. Kunpeng can''t be free of the hostility towards Kunpeng in younger martial sister Nuwa''s heart I noticed that if we let Kunpeng know the information that Nu Wa''s younger martial sister wants to attack Kunpeng at this time, even if Kunpeng is cultured and can restrain himself from being enemies with Nu Wa''s mother, his disciples are afraid that they can''t let Nu Wa do so. As long as Kunpeng''s younger brother has a fight with the demon family, will Nu Wa''s younger martial sister be easily let go according to Kun Peng''s character of protecting her shortcomings? "


    After hearing the explanation of Yuanshi Tianzun, the Supreme Lord was overjoyed and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. The disciples of Kunpeng sect have been incompatible with the demon clan since the famine. Hou Yi was a great witch in his previous life and a natural enemy of the demon clan. In this way, Kunpeng will certainly have evil relations with the demon clan. I''m afraid even the interception of religion will be involved."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, that''s what I think. Now the ''Kongtong seal'' and ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' in Kunpeng''s hands have disappeared, but it''s not necessary for us to make enemies with them without interests. This is not in our interests. As long as we give in a little, Kunpeng will naturally understand our ideas."


    The great old gentleman nodded, but he was not as happy as the original Tianzun. He doubted the support of the two western saints for Kunpeng in Zixiao palace, so he said: "younger martial brother, do you think Kunpeng may have formed an alliance with the two western saints?"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty naturally understood what he thought. He was also skeptical about this, but he was afraid that it was the trick of the two western saints. So he said, "elder martial brother, I''m not sure about this, but according to the gratitude and resentment between Kunpeng and the two western saints, it is impossible for him to form an alliance with the two western saints."


    The great old gentleman sighed, "even so, but we have to guard against it. After all, it is related to the safety of our people and Buddhism. We can''t be careless!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very reasonable. We really have to be careful about this. If Kunpeng really has an alliance with the two saints of the west, it will be dangerous for us, but I don''t think it''s possible."


    The Supreme Lord said, "I also know this, but the behavior of the two western saints in Zixiao palace is too strange to be doubted."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng is now allied with Haotian of Tianting, the queen mother of the west, the Styx river of the sea of blood and zhenyuanzi. They all have more or less gratitude and resentment with the two saints of the West. Do you think we can start from this aspect to make Kunpeng worry when acting?"


    The Supreme Lord thought for a moment and said, "I think this idea is feasible. Kunpeng''s strength is too great now, which has threatened our security. If we can weaken his external forces, it is very useful for us. In this way, we can not only weaken Kunpeng''s strength, but also test the response of the two saints in the West. It can kill two birds with one stone."


    The reason why Yuanshi Tianzun put forward this idea is naturally the same. The Supreme Lord is naturally very happy that he can agree. However, Yuanshi Tianzun himself doesn''t want to promote it, so he said: "eldest martial brother, now all our disciples are closed, but he can''t intervene in this matter, so we need the action of master brother."


    When the Supreme Lord heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, he couldn''t help saying, "well, you Yuanshi Tianzun, after talking for a long time, you want to get clean. Let me do all the bad things. Even if Kunpeng notices it, it has nothing to do with you. Your abacus is very good, but I''m not a fool."


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman said, "let''s not do it for the time being. Let''s see the reactions of all parties first. Besides, we are not the only one in Zixiao palace. Haotian, West Queen Mother and Styx River are all present. I think they also have doubts about it. We''d better see their reactions first. If they don''t do anything, it''s not too late for us to do it again."


    Yuanshi Tianzun naturally understood that the supreme master didn''t want to do it himself, so he said, "everything has been decided by the senior brother. I don''t disagree."


    Seeing that the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty still knew the current affairs and did not entangle in this aspect, the Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, I don''t know if you have found that the discussion teacher in Zixiao palace has obviously changed this time!"


    Hearing this, the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty changed his face and said, "I don''t know what elder martial brother is referring to?"


    Seeing that Yuanshi Tianzun was so cautious, the Supreme Lord couldn''t help saying, "there is also that aspect. Naturally, it is the teacher''s concession to Kunpeng, which is obviously very different from before!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun could only nod when he saw the supreme old gentleman speak bluntly and said, "I also found this, but I don''t understand why the teacher should give way to Kunpeng for the sake of heaven."


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, do you think it''s possible that the teacher can''t control everything in the three realms now, so he just tolerated Kunpeng everywhere?"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, it''s impossible."


    The Supreme Lord said: "I don''t want to think so, but I have to think about it. Younger martial brother, since the teacher knows the four forces, the other party must also know the existence of the teacher. The reason why the other party hasn''t acted is that the teacher is secretly interfering with the other party, making them unable to locate. The other party''s ability should not be weaker than the teacher, so the teacher''s energy is only afraid It''s all consumed in this aspect, so I can''t suppress Kunpeng any more. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun was shocked when he heard this and said, "if this is really the case, senior brother, doesn''t it mean that the teacher can''t get involved in the robbery, and we have to deal with it ourselves? Then we have to prepare early."


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "from the teacher''s words, I have more than 70% confidence that the teacher has been completely restrained by the four forces and can''t take into account the matter of quantity robbery. This also explains why we were three merchants last time, but this time it was decided in one word."

 Chapter 756

    I have to say that the supreme old gentleman is so good that he can see things so thoroughly. When hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun fluctuated in his heart. Without the control of the teacher, he was afraid that the quantity robbery was very dangerous. At this time, although Yuanshi Tianzun was on guard against the Supreme Lord, he had to alliance with him. Now neither of them can compare with the truncated religion and Buddhism, and they can only unite to protect themselves.


    When Yuanshi Tianzun thought of this, he sighed: "senior brother, in this case, we can only go all out to protect ourselves with the strength of our two religions. There should be no big problem!"


    The great old gentleman shook his head and said: "Younger martial brother, that''s a bad thing! Even if you and I join hands, it''s not easy to protect ourselves in today''s situation. I don''t know if you find that no teacher has asked for the Heshi Bi from empress Houtu, but she hasn''t given it to me. Even empress Nuwa, the mother of the human race, hasn''t given it. In my opinion, the key to this mass robbery is the emperor. Only the emperor is standing by us This side may keep itself from loss in the amount of robbery. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun also knew this. The reason why he didn''t say it was that he didn''t want to attract the attention of the supreme old gentleman. He just heard him say: "the intention of the eldest martial brother, we will try our best to compete for the throne of emperor?"


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "that''s it!"


    Hearing this, the emperor of Yuanshi frowned and said, "elder martial brother, you and I only know the existence of Heshi Bi, but we don''t know about this treasure. How can we find the emperor?"


    The supreme old gentleman said calmly, "younger martial brother, we are worried too much. We can''t find the emperor, but we can cultivate one by ourselves. In this way, we can solve all the problems!"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor was surprised that the emperor could cultivate himself, so he didn''t agree with the words of the Supreme Master and said, "elder martial brother, the emperor is determined by the way of heaven, can you and I interfere!"


    The Supreme Lord said disapprovingly: "Younger martial brother, you still don''t understand the idea of being a brother. Now that the teacher can''t control the situation in the three realms, we have the opportunity to manipulate the choice of the emperor. According to the teacher''s words, it will take thousands of years for the quantity robbery, and the generation of the emperor is only a hundred years, that is to say, the emperor needs to appear at the end of the quantity robbery. This period of time before is our opportunity."


    Hearing this, the emperor said, "elder martial brother means that we first support a unified fairyland of a country, so that the emperor will be set in our territory, so that we can occupy the vanguard!"


    The great old gentleman nodded and said: "That''s right, but your idea is too simple. The Terran has three emperors of heaven, earth and man. We need their help if we want to win the throne of emperor. The most famous Lingbao among the Terrans is the" Xuanyuan sword "of emperor Xuanyuan. If we can say that the moving emperor Xuanyuan uses his sword to build momentum for us, it will be very powerful in the earth fairy world and take advantage of others'' opposition At the right time, unify the land fairyland. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun never thought that the Supreme Lord would have such a crazy idea and put his idea on the emperor. However, I have to admit that although the Supreme Lord''s idea is crazy, it is the easiest way to unify the fairyland.


    Just listen to Yuanshi Tianzun saying, "elder martial brother, this plan is brilliant, and I fully support it."


    The Supreme Lord said, "it''s good if you can understand, younger martial brother. The emperor Xuanyuan is under your door. You need to go to huoyun cave to borrow the sword!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun also knew the importance of the matter and said, "elder martial brother, please rest assured that this matter will be handed over to me. However, elder martial brother, have you thought that the six chakras are now in the hands of empress Houtu? If we want to practice this method, we first need her consent, but empress Houtu is an ally of Kunpeng. I''m afraid she won''t agree with us."


    The Supreme Lord said calmly, "whether empress Houtu agrees or not has no impact on us, and we don''t need her consent!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun was shocked again and said, "elder martial brother, do you want to break the six wheels with ¡õ ¡õ force to cross the empress Houtu and directly let people reincarnate?"


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "that''s what I mean for brother."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said uneasily, "elder martial brother, if we forcibly break the six samsaras, we are afraid that we will leave others with a handle to attack me. In that way, we are afraid that we will be very passive."


    The Supreme Master sighed, "younger martial brother, things have come to this point. Do you think it is necessary for us to maintain superficial peace with them?"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun pondered for a moment and said, "what the eldest martial brother said is very true. This may be our best choice. However, I''m afraid that others will follow us."


    The Supreme Lord said, "so what? As long as the Xuanyuan sword is in our hands, they are unable to turn the world around. They can only watch us unify the fairy world."


    Yuanshi Tianzun was not as confident as the Supreme Master and said, "elder martial brother, we should be careful that the two saints of the West and younger martial brother Tongtian jump over the wall and fight with us."


    The supreme old gentleman shook his head and said, "younger martial brother is too worried. I don''t believe that Tongtian, western two saints and Nu Wa will not be interested in the four directions of the world. As long as they are interested, it''s impossible to fight with us."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "but the eldest martial brother and Kunpeng are all eyeing them, but we can''t help but guard against them. In particular, Haotian takes charge of Tianting and occupies Dayi, which is a great threat to us!"


    The Supreme Lord couldn''t help thinking for a moment when he heard this, and said, "fortunately, younger martial brother reminded me, otherwise it would be a big loss. Although Haotian doesn''t have many people under his command now, he has occupied the orthodoxy of Tianting after all, but he has to prevent him from hitting us behind. I don''t know what solution to yutianting, younger martial brother?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "now that Haotian has formed an alliance with Kunpeng, it is impossible for us to make peace with him. If we want to solve the restriction of Tianting on us, we can only try to provoke the relationship between him and Kunpeng. As long as they turn against each other, we don''t have to worry about Tianting."


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "in the end, we should start with the relationship between Kunpeng and the two saints of the west, and use this to split the alliance of Kunpeng."


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "that''s right. If we want to deal with Kunpeng, we must break their alliance first, otherwise we will be timid under the constraints of many parties."


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "Kunpeng is not terrible. What''s terrible is that they join hands with quasi saints, so they will have no less impact on the three realms than us saints. Even if we break their alliance, we can''t stop. We must give them a bloody lesson and let the three realms know that we are the decision makers of the three realms."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun was hesitant. The reason why he was so worried was that the Supreme Lord would mention to deal with Kunpeng again. After the discussion in Zixiao palace, Yuanshi Tianzun had no experience, but he knew that Kunpeng had become a detached existence like a teacher, but he didn''t want to have a positive conflict with Kunpeng.


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "I don''t know who the eldest martial brother wants to do it to? The eldest martial brother needs to pay attention to one thing. Now Kunpeng has the source of immortality, which is not what you and I can seal!"


    The Supreme Lord couldn''t help laughing when he heard this: "younger martial brother is too worried. Even if you don''t say you''re a brother, you won''t play Kunpeng''s idea again. Although you don''t know how powerful Kunpeng''s secret method is, according to the teacher, Kunpeng has the strength to challenge the sage, and he doesn''t have anything worth us. Why should I bother him."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun felt a sigh of relief and said, "I''m relieved if the eldest martial brother thinks so, but I don''t know who the eldest martial brother wants to do it?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Haotian and Xiwang''s mother on the heaven court are the teacher''s kiss, but we can''t refute the teacher''s face. Zhen Yuanzi is the ancestor of earth immortals and a good friend of Hong Yun. Although we don''t know the role of Hong Yun in this amount of robbery, it must be very important. Naturally, we can''t deal with Zhen Yuanzi and hate Hong Yun, so the only thing left is the Styx river. Although it is said that the sea of blood doesn''t dry, the Styx River doesn''t die, but Yes, we don''t have to destroy the Styx river. Just hit him a little and let the three worlds know our power. That''s enough. "


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun pondered for a moment and said, "it''s really impossible to destroy the Styx River, but it''s not difficult to attack him. Moreover, there are a lot of people under the Styx River, which can make them become gods."


    The great old gentleman nodded and said with a smile, "that''s what I mean."

 Chapter 757

    When returning to the Western Paradise, the two saints are also worried and feel very powerless for future development.


    "Younger martial brother, what do you think of the trip to Zixiao palace?"


    Zhunti sighed: "Elder martial brother, I feel deeply about this trip. Taking the teacher''s behavior towards Kunpeng and empress Houtu as an example, it shows that the teacher has been unable to master the situation of the three realms, so he indulged Kunpeng. Kunpeng saw this, so he dared to speak frankly with the teacher. Although I''m not sure why the teacher is unable to control the three realms, I think it must be related to the four realms It is related to the forces of the other side! "


    When I heard this, I thought for a moment and said, "what the younger martial brother said is very true. According to my brother, the teacher is now trying his best to suppress the invasion of the four forces, so that we can successfully survive the excessive robbery. The millennium time is not only the limit given to us by the teacher, but also the limit of the teacher himself."


    When zhunti heard this, he asked, "elder martial brother, if the teacher really lost his grasp of the situation in the three realms as we thought, what should we do in the West in this mass robbery?"


    To approach road: "Today''s situation seems that we are powerful in the west, but in fact it is not. After the discussion of Zixiao palace, the original Heavenly Master and the Supreme Lord will unite together. In this way, the strength of the combination of man and Buddhism is not weaker than that of our west, not to mention the interception of religion. The leader of Tongtian sect originally had Kunpeng''s help, but more than ten disciples have recovered their cultivation and improved. He himself There is also the "immortal sword array" in hand. Without the suppression of the teacher, we can break his "immortal sword array" unless we can cooperate with the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun. However, the leader of Tongtian cult is now allied with the demon clan. With the help of empress Nuwa, once she annoys Tongtian, the consequences will be serious. Speaking of Kunpeng, he has the least strength among all people, but it is a time of great famine in his alliance The quasi saints of the period are the strongest at the upper level. However, we in the West offended all of them in the last mass robbery. I''m afraid that once the mass robbery arrives, the West will become their primary target. "


    Zhunti also understood that it was true to quote this, so he persuaded him: "Elder martial brother, you don''t have to worry too much. I''m afraid your support for Kunpeng in Zixiao palace will make Sanqing and Nuwa doubt Kunpeng. Even Haotian, Xiwangmu and Styx will be wary of Kunpeng, but it greatly reduces our resistance. Sanqing wants to deal with us, but I''m afraid he has to deal with Kunpeng first."


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, although we calculated Kunpeng in Zixiao palace, you should not forget that Kunpeng is not a fool. Naturally, we know that what we think is Sanqing and empress Nuwa. They are only skeptical. It is impossible to make them directly face Kunpeng."


    Zhunti smiled and said, "elder martial brother, in fact, even if Sanqing and Nuwa see through our plan, there is nothing. We can find another way."


    After hearing this, he quickly asked, "younger martial brother, have you thought of a way to deal with the quantity robbery?"


    Zhunti said: "I didn''t expect to deal with the amount robbery, but I thought of diverting the attention of Sanqing and Kunpeng. Nuwa was very dissatisfied with Kunpeng when the teacher discussed with us at last. We can use this to make an article. If Kunpeng knows that Nuwa''s mother has the idea of killing him, I''m afraid the demon clan will not appear in the future according to Kunpeng''s behavior On such a good day, as long as Kunpeng and empress Nuwa are against each other, we are not afraid that the leader of Tongtian will not come forward. As long as we stop teaching, we will reduce the greatest threat. "


    After hearing zhunti''s words, he pondered for a long time and said, "younger martial brother, although your method is good, it also has disadvantages. First of all, how can we spread the dissatisfaction of Nuwa''s mother with Kunpeng to Kunpeng''s ears? Does Kunpeng believe it? We can''t master it."


    Zhunti smiled: "Elder martial brother is worried too much. Empress Nuwa has had a great cause and effect with Kunpeng since the flood. Although the two sides reconciled after the mediation of the leader of Tongtian cult, how can empress Nuwa forget her hatred in those years? Elder martial brother didn''t see that Kunpeng has parted ways with the leader of Tongtian cult because of empress Nuwa. If Kunpeng hadn''t deliberately hidden it, I''m afraid there will be a war between him and empress Nuwa. So as long as we spread the performance of empress Nuwa to Kunpeng''s ears, Kunpeng will take action. "


    Then he thought that things were not as simple as possible, so he said, "younger martial brother, your intention is based on the contradiction between Kunpeng and Nuwa. I''m afraid Kunpeng has seen through all this and won''t follow the path we want, and Kunpeng is not the protagonist in the robbery, because there are few people under his door."


    When zhunti put forward this idea, he also felt that he had forgotten something important. After hearing this, he suddenly realized it and said, "thank you for reminding me, senior brother, but I went astray. According to my idea, although there is no way to let the interceptor compete with Kunpeng, we may not be able to survive the mass robbery safely."


    Then he nodded and said, "at present, the most important thing for us is to find a way to survive the mass robbery and win one world when the four forces invade the three realms. That is our goal. Everything else can be abandoned."


    Zhunti said, "although the teacher didn''t explain it, I think the key to this amount of robbery is two people, one is the emperor of the unified fairy world, and the other is the reincarnation red cloud. We need to start with them if we want to get through this robbery. What do you think?"


    Then he said, "what younger martial brother said is very true, but now the amount of robbery will be dark, but it is difficult for us to know the whereabouts of the emperor and Hongyun. It is useless if we can''t find someone."


    Zhunti smiled and said, "elder martial brother, we can''t find anyone, but someone has a way. Haotian and Xiwang''s mother in Tianting are in charge of the three realms. The news is much better than you and me. We can start looking for them."


    Then he shook his head when he heard this, and said, "younger martial brother, I think Haotian and Xi Wangmu are high, but I don''t think they can have such ability. And even if they have such ability, they won''t contact us anymore. After all, now they have become allies of Kunpeng and stand in an opposite position with us."


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed and said, "what elder martial brother said is very reasonable. We betrayed Haotian in the case of Tang Sanzang''s journey to the west, so that both sides are now in the same situation. It''s good that Haotian and queen Xi don''t deal with us secretly. It''s impossible to form an alliance with us."


    Then he said: "Younger martial brother, since we can''t find the emperor and the red cloud, we don''t have to work too hard on this. The teacher said that this amount of robbery has a thousand years. The emperor is only a short hundred years, that is to say, the key to the amount of robbery is in the last hundred years. If we can unify the fairy world before this, the emperor will inevitably fall into our hands, whether it is Sanqing Neither Nuwa nor Kunpeng can stop us, so we say that the unification of the earth fairyland is our main goal in the future, and all Western Powers Act around this premise. "


    Zhunti thought for a moment and said, "I don''t disagree with this, but elder martial brother, have you ever thought that if we want to unify the fairyland, we must first compete with the demon family and the sect. According to the current strength of the sect and the demon family, even if we defeat them, we are afraid that we will be greatly weakened, and it will be difficult to fight against people and explain the two religions."


    Then he asked, "younger martial brother, do you think we can let people, explain and intercept the three religions fight first, and we are cleaning up the mess?"


    Zhunti shook his head and said, "elder martial brother, I don''t think Sanqing will fight first. Even if there is a contradiction between them in the war of Fengshen, we in the West are their biggest enemy. Whether it is Yuanshi Tianzun or Tongtian sect leader, their hatred for us is much more than each other."


    Then he sighed: "so we want to protect ourselves in the quantity robbery, but we still need to attract external forces to help!"


    Zhunti nodded and said: "That''s right, but when it comes to external forces, only Kunpeng is qualified to compete with Sanqing, and things turn to Kunpeng. We still have to stir up the relationship between Kunpeng and empress Nuwa and let them fight first, so that we can have a chance to win. Of course, we can''t give up the emperor. Now Xiniu Hezhou is completely in my hands If we can try to integrate them into a country first, there is a great opportunity for the emperor to come to our territory. "


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, I understand what you said. I''m afraid that the leader of Renjiao sect has long thought out countermeasures. After all, we are not his opponent in the issue of Terrans, and there is empress Nuwa in the interception of education. We suffer the most in this matter."


    Zhunti sighed, "elder martial brother, we have no choice but to do so first. As for the result, we can only see what God wants."

 Chapter 758

    If it is said that the most worried one among the saints after coming out of the Zixiao palace is the Tongtian cult leader, who has been worried after leaving the Zixiao palace, thinking about how to eliminate the negative impact of Nuwa''s words in the Zixiao palace.


    Empress Nuwa also felt that her behavior was a little rash and uneasy afterwards, so after leaving Zixiao palace, she followed the leader of Tongtian cult to jin''ao island to discuss countermeasures with him.


    Just listen to the leader of Tongtian cult: "Younger martial sister, you shouldn''t have said that in Zixiao palace. The Supreme Master, the first emperor and the two saints of the West have been dissatisfied with us for a long time, but they can''t find a chance. Now, your words give them a chance. According to their nature, they will try their best to let Kunpeng know your words and provoke our fight with Kunpeng. They can sit in it Reap the benefits of fishing. "


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "what elder martial brother said was very true. At that time, I was just impulsive and didn''t consider the consequences. Now we can only find a way to resolve it."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "I''m afraid we don''t give us this opportunity to dissolve the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West. Moreover, it''s clear that Kunpeng doesn''t want to be tolerant in Zixiao palace. Younger martial sister herself is at odds with Kunpeng. Now there''s such a thing again. How can Kunpeng give up!"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she couldn''t help sinking. She sighed: "elder martial brother has a friendship with Kunpeng. Do you think you can explain it to Kunpeng!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, I don''t know. Now Kunpeng is probably very dissatisfied with me. If Kunpeng doesn''t want to expose his strength too early, he''s afraid he''ll be willing to listen to my explanation as early as possible. This won''t work at all."


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she couldn''t help saying: "Since this is the case, if Kunpeng really doesn''t want to reconcile with us, we don''t need to worry too much. Now Kunpeng is just a quasi saint. Even if the secret method is better, he can defeat our two saints. Besides, Kunpeng has a festival with the two saints in the west, the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. I don''t believe he dares to oppose us because of this small matter!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "although what younger martial sister said is reasonable, don''t forget that the two western saints in Zixiao Palace once helped Kunpeng. Maybe they have formed an alliance secretly now. If this is really the case, you and I have to be careful!"


    Hearing this, empress Nuwa was surprised and asked, "elder martial brother, how likely is Kunpeng to secretly align with the two saints in the west?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sighed: "younger martial sister also knows that Kunpeng has always been unpredictable, so I''m not sure whether Kunpeng has an alliance with the two western saints. However, the cause and effect between Kunpeng and the two western saints is very heavy, and the opportunity of alliance between them will not be too great, but this is not absolute."


    Empress Nuwa sighed when she heard this: "Kunpeng is too cunning to hide himself so deeply. If the teacher didn''t remind us, who would have thought that Kunpeng had hidden so many backhands under our eyes!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect also sighed: "yes! Kunpeng is really unpredictable and unpredictable. If we don''t know it, Kunpeng will give everyone a fatal blow, but fortunately, now the teacher has said his cards, which makes us feel a lot more at ease."


    Empress Nuwa sighed disapprovingly: "elder martial brother, after a discussion in Zixiao palace, I think Kunpeng''s fear of cards is not so simple. I''m afraid that Kunpeng has another unique skill secretly."


    The leader of Tongtian sect was shocked when he heard this and asked, "younger martial sister, did you find Kunpeng''s other secrets?"


    Empress Nuwa said: "I haven''t found the secret, but I think we have neglected one thing. Among the spiritual treasures we already know that Kunpeng used to cut the three corpses, there are only ''Kongtong seal'' and ''twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus''. According to us, the'' Kongtong seal ''Kunpeng didn''t use to cut the three corpses, but combined with his own body. So Kunpeng also has two spiritual treasures to cut the three corpses But the three corpses are something we don''t know. Judging from the Lingbao in the hands of Kunpeng''s disciples, Kunpeng even handed over the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag" of the five flags of heaven and earth to the disciples, we can know that the Lingbao used by Kunpeng to cut the three corpses is not of low quality, at least it is the best congenital Lingbao. From this point of view, Kunpeng naturally has a card we don''t know, maybe This card is even more surprising than the ''Kongtong seal''


    After hearing what nun wa said, the leader of Tongtian cult immediately woke up and said: "What younger martial sister said is that Kunpeng is willing to give up the ''northern Xuanyuan water control flag'' in the five flags of heaven and earth, so the Lingbao he used to cut three corpses must be not simple. In terms of quality, at least it is the best congenital Lingbao, but I haven''t heard of Kunpeng''s best Xiantian Lingbao, but I don''t know what his card is!"


    Empress Nuwa said: "Although the teacher didn''t say the power of Kunpeng''s secret method, the three corpses formed by the best congenital Lingbao can''t be destroyed even if the saints do it. Only a few congenital treasures can hurt such three corpses, but Kunpeng has got the ''Kongtong seal'', which is like adding wings to the tiger. As long as it can''t be sealed on him, he can''t even treat the three or two saints I''m afraid, among the three realms, only the elder martial brother''s'' immortal killing sword array ''can make him afraid! "


    The leader of Tongtian sect didn''t think so and sighed: "Younger martial sister thinks highly of me. Although the ''immortal killing sword array'' is strong, it may not be able to help Kunpeng. After all, Kunpeng has the ''Heavenly star array'' and ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu''. The ''Heavenly star array'' and ''immortal killing sword array'' are also known as the three great killing arrays of the flood and famine, but their power is not necessarily weaker than my ''immortal killing sword array''. Moreover, Kunpeng''s high-profile performance in the Zixiao Palace this time Now it is clear that he has the assurance of self-protection in the quantity robbery and is no longer afraid of anyone. So it seems that Kunpeng is afraid of a strong attack. "


    Empress Nuwa said, "what should we do according to elder martial brother?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "bear it, as long as Kunpeng doesn''t force us too much, we don''t want to be enemies with him, otherwise once a war between the Lich and the Lich is triggered, we''re afraid we''ll be the victims of this mass robbery!"


    Empress Nuwa thought for a moment and said, "up to now, it can only be so, but elder martial brother, I don''t think Kunpeng will be too good inside the alliance. The performance in the Zixiao palace, the second saint of the west, will make the fickle villains like Haotian and Styx suspicious, so Kunpeng will also be involved inside the alliance."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said disapprovingly: "Younger martial sister, I still don''t know Kunpeng. When have you seen Kunpeng suffer losses? How can the people of Haotian and Styx be involved by them? I''m not too worried about Kunpeng in this robbery. After all, there is still a trace of incense between him and us, and I won''t do too much. I''m worried about the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun, although the teacher We didn''t point out the key of this quantity robbery, but you and I all know that the emperor and Hongyun are the protagonists of this quantity robbery. If we want to preserve ourselves in the quantity robbery, we must strive for at least one of them. "


    Empress Nuwa also knew this and sighed: "Hongyun, now we don''t even know his whereabouts. It''s very difficult to let him stand on our side. As for the birth of the emperor, I''m afraid it will take hundreds of years."


    Tongtian leader said: "younger martial sister, Kunpeng and Fu Xi have the strongest calculation ability among the three worlds. Do you think we can go to huoyun cave to meet Fu Xi and ask him to help us calculate the specific things of Hongyun and the emperor, so that you and I can be prepared?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I don''t have any different ideas about this. I''m afraid that because the quantity robbery is coming, it''s hard to figure out what the secret is!"


    The leader of Tongtian said, "we should try anyway. In this mass robbery, the teacher has made it clear that he will not interfere in the struggle between various sects. Without the suppression of the teacher, I''m afraid everyone should try their best to prepare for the arrival of mass robbery."


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she sighed: "Watching the teacher''s actions in Zixiao palace, I''m afraid that the teacher is now trying his best to suppress the invasion of the Quartet and give us a chance to get through the mass robbery as soon as possible. In a thousand years, I''m afraid it is the maximum limit for the teacher to suppress the Quartet. I think everyone present can see this very clearly, so everyone will get through the mass robbery as soon as possible and be ready to welcome the invasion of the Quartet. End First of all, the number of people on the list of gods must be filled. I think everyone will try their best to pay for it at the beginning. However, we should be careful about this. After all, our position is between the two saints in the West and the first emperor of the supreme old monarch. Any party will target us first as soon as we make efforts. I knew it would be so. We shouldn''t have taken over this southern state from Kunpeng! "


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "I also understand what younger martial sister said, but fortunately, there is still some time before the beginning of the quantitative robbery. We can be fully prepared. If we don''t take over the southern state, it''s difficult for us to compete with the three religions of people, Buddhism and Buddhism."


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but I didn''t notice it. We''d better go to huoyun cave first to avoid many variables in our long night dream."

 Chapter 759

    But soon after Kunpeng left the Zixiao palace, they found that Sanqing, the two saints of the West and empress Nuwa had not left the Zixiao palace, which made them dissatisfied with Daozu. They thought that Daozu was obviously helping the saints and discriminating against them who were not disciples. Therefore, they were worried about whether they would be regarded as dead ghosts by Daozu and the saints, On the list of gods. With this in mind, they were eager to change the situation, so they spoke out and invited Kunpeng to discuss countermeasures for the matter just in case.


    Kunpeng is the only one in the crowd. He doesn''t care about the ideas of the Taoist ancestors and the saints. Now, after integrating the "Kongtong seal", Kunpeng has transcended the control of the heavenly Tao. Moreover, after seeing the attitude of the Taoist ancestors in Zixiao palace, Kunpeng knows that the Taoist ancestors are doing their best to suppress the invasion of the four forces and can''t deal with him. After understanding this, Kunpeng breathed a long sigh. Now, as long as the Taoist ancestors don''t do it, Kunpeng won''t be afraid of anyone.


    The reason why people came to Kunpeng for business was because they heard the words of Taoist ancestors in Zixiao palace and thought that Kunpeng was equivalent to the saints and had become the leader in the alliance. Although they had doubts about the two western saints'' good words for Kunpeng in Zixiao palace, they couldn''t care so much if Taoist ancestors were obviously biased towards the saints, We can only join hands with Kunpeng to tide over the mass robbery. As long as we can tide over the mass robbery, others are not important.


    Kunpeng at Zixiao Palace said to empress Houtu, "Houtu Taoist friends, now that you have the congenital treasure ''chaos clock'', can you get rid of the suppression of the six samsara?"


    Empress Houtu said, "with the ''chaotic clock'' in hand, the six samsara has little impact on me. Now I can walk outside without the influence of the six samsara, but I can''t give full play to my cultivation."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "in that case, let''s go to heaven and discuss the robbery together."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, everyone agreed, so Kunpeng and his team came to the heaven under the leadership of the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West. They had to say that the queen mother of the West was very good at winning people''s hearts. As soon as the people sat down, she ordered people to go to the flat peach garden to prepare flat peaches for the people, so that they could have a good meal.


    After taking his seat, the Jade Emperor, as the master, first said, "you can see in the Zixiao palace, Taoist friend of Kunpeng. The saints obviously have selfishness. I''m afraid these quasi saints are substitutes in their eyes. I don''t know what your friends think about it?"


    Kunpeng smiled calmly: "It''s really bad for us at present, especially the friends of the Ming River. Although some Taoist ancestors have come forward to explain the essence of the ''karma fire red lotus'', don''t forget that the'' karma fire red lotus'' itself is a top-notch innate treasure and can be lucky. This is very important for all saints, especially the two saints in the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and the female priest Empress WA, you must be careful not to be calculated by them. "


    Upon hearing this, the Styx River sighed, "even if the Taoist friends don''t tell me, I know this, but I can''t stop it. If I can''t, I can''t help but shed blood. In this way, even the sage can''t do anything to me."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and said, "it''s bad for Taoist friends. If the saints really want to poison Taoist friends, even if you don''t get out of the sea of blood, you can''t escape their palm. The gap between quasi saints and saints is not as simple as you think, which is also called the difference between heaven and earth."


    Upon hearing Kunpeng''s words, Styx asked, "among us, Kunpeng Taoist friends, only you have fought with the saints. You know the saints best. In the opinion of Taoist friends, if we want to escape, can the saints stop us?"


    Kunpeng said: "The idea of Taoist friends is wrong. Among the three realms, if you can escape the palm of the sage, only Dijiang zuwu, who mastered the space law in those years, was able to make a peace with empress Nu Wa and zhunti. It was mainly because they were easy to me. In addition, I destroyed two Lingbao and caught them unprepared At first, if they both did their best, I was not their enemy at all. "


    Upon hearing Kunpeng''s words, Styx felt very heavy. He only asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, in your opinion, if I use the sea of blood as a shield, can I resist the attack of the sage?"


    Kunpeng said: "If Taoist friends use the sea of blood as a shield to resist the attack of saints, there is no problem to stop it for a while, but it is impossible for them to stop it for a long time. First of all, it is not clear whether they have the innate treasure and the acquired merit treasure in their hands, or they are the tools of innate killing. That is, the" merit Golden Lotus "of the two saints in the west is the enemy of the sea of blood, and only empress Nuwa is a little worse. I''m still like that If Taoist friends want to resist the saints, they must all work together, otherwise it is difficult to resist the saints. "


    When the jade emperor heard this, he sighed, "what Taoist friends say is very true. We are indeed not the enemies of saints. However, Taoist friends Kunpeng are no longer inferior to saints, but they are not afraid of saints."


    When the Jade Emperor said this, Styx asked, "I wonder if Kunpeng Taoist friends can tell you whether they have reached the realm of saints?"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment when he heard this. He felt that the quantity robbery was coming, and the Taoist ancestor was entangled by the four forces. He didn''t need to hide any more, so he said: "I don''t hide it from you. Now I''m not weaker than the sage in mana, but there is still a gap in realm, but I''m confident that I can compete with the sage."


    Zhen Yuanzi suddenly said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, it can be clearly seen from the discussion in Zixiao palace that now the Taoist ancestor has been entangled by the four forces and has no energy to manage the three realms, and the Taoist friend has cut off three corpses. I don''t know when you want to preach. How much will the Taoist friend''s accomplishments improve after preaching?"


    When Kunpeng heard Zhen Yuanzi''s words, he said with a bitter smile: "Zhenyuanzi''s Taoist friends are trying to embarrass me. To tell you the truth, everyone in Zixiao palace can clearly know that Taoist ancestors are no longer able to control the three realms. Now it can be said that the three realms are the world of saints. Although my magic power and realm are enough to prove sainthood, the rules I cultivate have not been broken through, so I can''t prove Taoism in a short time."


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and then said: "All Taoist friends know that the number of people on the list of gods is much higher than the war of gods, and the scope almost includes all living beings in the three realms, and only the witch family is excluded because there is no yuan God. It can be said that if the witch family does not take the initiative to fight against the saints, they generally won''t trouble the witch family. And the saints want to preserve their own forces so that the four forces can invade the three realms Preparation, so if they don''t fight each other first, they will have their ideas on sanxiu and several Taoist friends in the three realms, especially the Ashura family of the Ming River friends. They are afraid that they will become the most watched object of the saints, but Taoist friends should pay more attention to this. "


    When Styx heard this, he could not help showing his distress. Originally, he thought that everything was blocked by Kunpeng and would not affect himself. However, he did not expect that Kunpeng was so hidden. After being explained by the Taoist ancestors, he was afraid that the saints were unwilling to directly face Kunpeng, but he was pushed to the front all at once. Not only did the "red lotus of karma fire" attract the full attention of the saints, Even the Asuras made by themselves have become delicious in the eyes of all saints due to the arrival of the mass robbery. How can this sudden change not make Styx feel frightened.


    Listen to Styx distressed and say: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you are the most intelligent person in all of us. Can you point out the maze for my Asura family so that they can get through this disaster!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but that I really can''t do anything. You also know that all saints want to find others to replace their disciples to be listed as gods, but the Ashura family of Taoist friends most accord with their requirements. How can they give up such a best substitute."


    The Styx River still had some perseverance and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, is there no other way?"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment and said, "there is no way, but it is very difficult!"


    When Styx heard that there was still a way to solve the danger of the Asura family, he couldn''t help but be happy and said, "please point out the maze. I''m very grateful."


    Kunpeng said: "the underworld Taoist friends are serious. We are all allies, but we should help each other. However, this method is not easy to achieve. Taoist friends had better be mentally prepared!"


    Styx said, "Taoist friends, please speak frankly. No matter how, it''s better to have a way than not."


    Seeing that the Styx river said so, Kunpeng said nothing more, so he said bluntly: "The saints want the Asura family to be a substitute for the list of gods. The Taoist friends can also secretly provoke the relationship between people, elucidation, interception and Buddhism, so that they can have a war first. In this way, the four religions will die countless. Even if they can''t get together, the number on the list of gods is almost the same. At that time, the Taoist friends can pick up some scattered practices and let them replace the Asura family to the list."


    The river Styx was not at all happy to hear this. It was not easy to provoke the relationship between the saints and let them fight first, but he had to do it, because this was his only chance.

 Chapter 760

    When Zhen Yuanzi saw the distress of the Styx River, he felt a burst of joy. Because of the red cloud, Zhen Yuanzi had always been dissatisfied with the Styx river. If everyone were not an ally now, he was afraid that Zhen Yuanzi would have fallen into a well and caused some trouble to the Styx River in the dark, making his situation more painful.


    However, Zhen Yuanzi is not without troubles. The Taoist ancestors of Zixiao palace clearly pointed out that Hongyun is the key to the amount of robbery. I''m afraid it will attract the attention of the saints. Although it is said that the saints are unlikely to poison Hongyun, no one can guarantee that Hongyun can successfully preach. Moreover, in the words of the Taoist ancestors, it seems that the opportunity of the avenue is not unique to Hongyun, If others get the opportunity of this avenue, they will be protected by the heaven within a thousand years, which makes Zhen Yuanzi worry about the safety of Hongyun.


    Everyone present knows about the opportunity of the great road from the mouth of the Taoist ancestor. It is impossible to say that they have no greed for it, especially the three people of the Styx River, the Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother. However, the Styx river itself is difficult to protect. Therefore, although they have some greed for the opportunity of the great road, they can''t put it into action. The Jade Emperor and the West queen mother are different, The two of them have the innate Lingbao "Haotian mirror" in their hands, which can see the three realms, and can find Hongyun more easily than others. Therefore, they have a strong greed for the opportunity of Hongyun''s Avenue in their hearts. As for Kunpeng and empress earth, they are not very interested in this. Kunpeng just wants to improve her world and surpass Hongjun Daozu. Then empress earth has reached the extreme of sanctification. Just because she has no flesh body, even if she has the opportunity of the road, she doesn''t want to make a bad relationship with Zhen Yuanzi, So I''m not interested in it.


    However, although the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West were greedy for the opportunity of the avenue, they did not dare to act rashly. After all, Hongyun was the key to the quantitative robbery. If Hongyun had an accident because of them, the saints would impose all the causes and consequences on them. At that time, even if they were the emperor of heaven who was close to the Taoist ancestors, they could not survive the quantitative robbery safely. Especially now, measuring robbery has almost no harm to the heaven, and after the red cloud becomes holy, they will also have the opportunity to prove the holy way, so the Jade Emperor and the West queen mother are hesitant.


    Just listen to the Jade Emperor said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, you only talk about the Ming River Taoist friends, but you don''t know what we should do when the quantity robbery comes?"


    Kunpeng said, "Tianting has nothing to worry about. As long as the two Taoist friends are not infected with cause and effect, they can easily get through this disaster."


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, you also know that there is a great cause and effect between me and the western two saints and Sanqing. How can they let me go, so please give me some advice."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "there is no solution to this matter. After all, it was the fault of Taoist friends at the beginning. The two saints and Sanqing in the West really want to trouble Taoist friends because of this, and others have nothing to say."


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor was dissatisfied with Kunpeng and thought that Kunpeng was saying no, so he said, "Taoist friend of Kunpeng, the two western saints in Zixiao palace spoke to help Taoist friends, but I don''t know when they ended each other''s cause and effect with the two western saints. Can Taoist friends help me with this cause and effect?"


    When Kunpeng heard the Jade Emperor''s words, he understood what the Jade Emperor was thinking. He knew that not only the Jade Emperor had doubts about himself and the two saints in the west, but also the Styx, so he said, "speaking of the two saints in the west, he didn''t know that they were wrong. Talking for me in the Zixiao palace made me feel unthinkable."


    Zhen Yuanzi also understood that the Jade Emperor and Styx were only afraid of doubting Kunpeng, so he said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends are obsessed with the situation, but the move of the two saints in the west is not difficult to solve. They just want us to think that there is a relationship between Taoist friends and them, and want us to doubt you. This small plan is not worth mentioning."


    Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Kunpeng suddenly said, "I see. I said how the two saints in the West suddenly changed their temper. It turned out that they wanted to secretly provoke the relationship between us."


    When Styx heard what Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi said, he didn''t doubt Kunpeng. Instead, he doubted Kunpeng. He felt that Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi were obviously hiding something for himself. Even the Jade Emperor felt that Kunpeng was more suspicious. According to his understanding of the two western saints, the two western saints would never do anything good.


    Kunpeng didn''t care much about the idea of the Jade Emperor and the Styx river. In his heart, whether there is heaven and the Styx river has done nothing. As long as the witch family stands with himself, he is confident that he can easily get through this mass robbery and win some good places when the four forces invade the three realms.


    Unfortunately, the Jade Emperor and Styx didn''t know Kunpeng''s idea. In his heart, he always thought that there were only five or six disciples under Kunpeng, but he wouldn''t do much in the quantitative robbery. If Kunpeng wanted to get benefits when the quantitative robbery or the four forces invaded the three realms, they couldn''t do without their support, so they both felt good about themselves.


    Zhen Yuanzi is different from the ignorance of the Jade Emperor and the Styx river. Although he doesn''t know how strong Kunpeng is now, he can know that Kunpeng has become equivalent to the sage from the discussion of Zixiao palace. Even the Taoist ancestors are afraid of Kunpeng. It can be imagined how strong Kunpeng is hidden, so he firmly stands on the side of Kunpeng.


    While the Jade Emperor was talking to Kunpeng, the queen mother of the West had been secretly observing the reaction of the people. When he saw Zhen Yuanzi firmly standing on the side of Kunpeng, not to mention the earth empress, Kunpeng himself doesn''t care too much about the Styx River and the Jade Emperor. In this way, the queen mother of the West feels that the current Kunpeng is no longer what she can imagine. The idea of Haotian and Styx river is not very earthly.


    The queen mother of France could not help but say: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, it seems that Tianting is out of the scope of quantitative robbery, but in fact, Tianting is pushed to the forefront secretly. It has become a delicious food in the eyes of all saints with Taoist friends of Styx river. If we don''t try to solve the current situation, I''m afraid that Haotian and Taoist friends of Styx river will end up in great pain. Please help us for the sake of being an alliance ¡£¡±


    Kunpeng hesitated when he heard this. Looking at Haotian and Styx, they were obviously dissatisfied with themselves, and some people thought that Kunpeng had to rely on them if he wanted to get benefits in the quantity robbery, so they all thought it was impossible for Kunpeng to abandon himself.


    Kunpeng knows exactly what Styx and Haotian think. He only hears Kunpeng say: "As an ally, if we can help, we will not stand idly by. As long as the Taoist friends are no longer contaminated with cause and effect, the saints will not risk becoming enemies with the heaven to deal with the Taoist friends. I still say that. As long as we can work together and help everyone in a difficult situation, the saints can''t wait for us."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Styx river was most worried and hurriedly said: "What Taoist friend Kunpeng said is very true. With the strength of all of us here, even if the saints can''t take us, it will take a lot of effort. If all Taoist friends work together to resist during this period, the saints can''t get any benefit from us. Taoist friend Kunpeng is the highest among us. It''s better for Taoist friend Kunpeng to be our alliance leader and coordinate What do you think of the mass robbery? "


    Hearing what Styx said, Zhen Yuanzi said, "I have no objection to this!"


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "I have no opinion."


    Haotian looked at the West Queen Mother and said, "we have no opinion."


    Kunpeng said, "several Taoist friends think highly of the poor. If you want to say that you are the leader of the alliance, you can''t be worthy of the poor, and you don''t have the ability, so please ask for another expert."


    When Styx heard this, he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are modest. If Taoist friends have no ability, who among us can undertake this important mission and let Taoist friends not refuse."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and said: "I don''t mean to refuse, but I really don''t have the ability. As the leader of the alliance, the most important thing is to coordinate everyone. Now the secret of heaven is dark, and even saints can''t predict the secret of heaven. If I become the leader of the alliance, but I can''t control the movements of the three worlds in time, how can I coordinate everyone well. According to me, the leader of the alliance is Haotian Taoist friend. Haotian Taoist friend''s'' Haotian mirror ''can detect three You can''t hide any trends in the three realms from Haotian Taoist friends, so you can coordinate with everyone. What do you think? "


    Haotian was overjoyed to hear that Kunpeng gave the position of alliance leader to him. He finally found the feeling of the supremacy of the three worlds. He also took it for granted that he was the leader of the alliance.


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, Styx felt very reasonable, so they had no opinion. They thought that Kunpeng did so for everyone''s sake. The queen mother of the West was worried. She felt that if Haotian took the position of leader of the alliance, she would become a leading bird, but she couldn''t find a reason to refuse.

 Chapter 761

    Although empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi had doubts about Kunpeng''s initiative to give up the position of leader of the alliance, they did not speak, but sat quietly and watched the development of the situation.


    After a while, seeing that there was no objection, Kunpeng said, "since everyone agrees, let''s settle the matter. In the future, everything will be handled by Haotian Daoyou. Now Haotian Daoyou will talk about our views. We can also be prepared to deal with the coming disaster."


    When Kunpeng finished, he motioned Hao to talk about his views in the sky and let everyone know each other.


    The Jade Emperor was stunned by this sudden surprise. Without thinking about the reason why Kunpeng did this, he said happily: "Thank you for your trust. We all know the current situation. The general situation is very unfavorable to us. Therefore, I think we should form a strong alliance with Tianting as the ¡õ¡õ, focusing on" Zhou Tiansheng fighting array ". Each of us has a signal to be ready for help. As long as something big happens, we will send a signal. Everyone will go to help, as long as we can arrive in a short time If we block the attack of saints, then Tianting will have the opportunity to launch the "Celestial Star array" to help. Under the "Celestial Star array", even saints have to deal with it carefully. What do you think? "


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing: "Hao Nai is ignorant to the extreme. He just took office and wants to establish his position, and doesn''t think about the actual situation of all parties. It''s really funny."


    The queen mother of the West sighed secretly. She never thought that things had come to this point. Haotian was still so obsessed with power. It was so easy to sit on the position of alliance leader. Kunpeng was so smart that he didn''t want to be the position of alliance leader. Therefore, it can be seen that the position of alliance leader is not a good thing, but Haotian foolishly thought that the alliance would be different without him. Just now As soon as he took office, he wanted everyone to focus on him, but he was a little naive.


    Although Zhen Yuanzi doesn''t know what Kunpeng thinks, since Kunpeng doesn''t object to him, why waste saliva? Naturally, he won''t object. Anyway, he will first see the reaction of Tianting at that time. If Tianting doesn''t move out, he will ignore it.


    However, Styx thinks Haotian is much more reliable than Kunpeng, and Haotian has a "Haotian mirror" in his hand that can see the three realms. Naturally, he agrees with Haotian''s suggestion and hurriedly says, "what Haotian''s friends say is very true. I have no opinion about it."


    Empress Houtu always stood with Kunpeng. Kunpeng didn''t make a sound, which showed that he had an arrangement in mind, so she also said, "I have no opinion on this matter."


    At this time, Haotian couldn''t help being happy when he saw that everyone supported his opinions. He just heard him say, "since everyone has no opinions, I''ll talk about your specific actions once something happens."


    Kunpeng felt very funny when he heard this, but he didn''t think Haotian really thought that everyone would not be able to survive the disaster safely without him, and he really took himself seriously. So he said, "Haotian Taoist friends have any arrangements. Please be frank. If it doesn''t affect everyone''s own safety, I''m sure everyone won''t refuse!"


    The Jade Emperor said, "please rest assured that I will make arrangements for safety."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "this is the best."


    The Jade Emperor said, "among all the people, Kunpeng Taoist friends have the highest mana. Once anything happens to any one of you, please go to help first and delay time for you. I don''t know what you think?"


    The queen mother of the West was very anxious when she heard the words of the Jade Emperor. Who is Kunpeng? How can she be ordered by the words of the Jade Emperor? What''s more, she wanted to speak before Kunpeng, but she didn''t expect that Kunpeng had spoken.


    Just listen to Kunpeng laugh: "I have no opinion on this in principle, but Tao Hao Tian also knows that there is a dark secret in measuring and robbing together. Even if I want to help at the first time, I am powerless. After all, I don''t see the powers of the three worlds. I''m afraid it''s difficult for me to do it. However, with a Lingbao such as'' Haotian mirror ''in hand, it''s the easiest to understand the situation, so I think it''s the first thing Those who go to help should be Taoist friends! "


    The Jade Emperor''s face changed when he heard Kunpeng''s words. He never thought that Kunpeng would not give him the face of the alliance leader. His first request was rejected. It can be imagined that it would be more impossible to instruct Kunpeng in the future, but he couldn''t help hating Kunpeng too much.


    Kunpeng didn''t take the idea of the jade emperor as a matter at all. Originally, he wanted the Jade Emperor to be the leader of the alliance just to get rid of himself. He didn''t want to be used by everyone, but he didn''t expect Haotian to really treat himself as a matter of meeting and want to be a bird, but he was very happy.


    Just listen to the Jade Emperor say: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, among all the people here, only you have the highest cultivation and the fastest speed. You are the most suitable person for emergency rescue. Although I have ''Haotian mirror'', my cultivation is far from that of Taoist friends. I''m afraid everything will be over when I arrive. Moreover, everyone leaves their own talisman. Once something happens, everyone can feel it, but there is no need for ''Haotian mirror'' Come and see the details. "


    Upon hearing this, Styx also thought that what the Jade Emperor said was very reasonable. Kun Peng was clearly refusing, so he said to help: "Taoist friend Haotian said very well. Taoist friend Kunpeng is indeed the best candidate for emergency rescue. I hope Taoist friend Kunpeng won''t refuse. Moreover, Taoist friend Haotian has just become the leader of the alliance. If Taoist friends don''t obey the orders of the leader at the beginning, what''s the meaning of the alliance? It''s better to break up as soon as possible. Everyone can go their own way. Besides, although Taoist friends have strong magic power and are not afraid of saints, your younger brother is still strong But Zi can''t also have such accomplishments as Taoist friends. Don''t be afraid of saints! "


    The run on Kunpeng by the Styx river made Kunpeng very angry. He couldn''t help saying in his heart, "since you are so ignorant, I won''t entangle with you anymore. Do you really think I can''t leave you!"


    Thinking of this, Kun Peng said, "are you blaming me for not obeying orders? If you really think it''s unnecessary to have this alliance, it''s easy to say that everyone should never have this alliance."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Styx and Haotian were shocked, but they didn''t expect that Kunpeng would no longer care about the people and horses in their hands, but he was not sure what to do for a moment.


    The West King''s mother didn''t want the alliance to be dissolved, so she hurriedly said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are serious. The Styx Taoist friends are just kidding, and they don''t really want to dissolve the alliance."


    While the West queen mother spoke, she gave the Styx a wink and asked him to remedy it quickly. Seeing this, the Styx river immediately said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, just now I was just joking for a while. I can''t be true."


    Kunpeng didn''t want to let go of the Styx river so easily, so he said, "since Taoist friends are just joking, I don''t want to say much. Since Taoist friends are so concerned about this emergency, it''s better to leave it to Taoist friendship. The sea of blood doesn''t dry. The Styx River doesn''t die. Taoist friends have an immortal body, but they are the best candidate. I don''t know what do you think?"


    Styx didn''t expect Kunpeng to be so shameless and pull this thing on his head. The saints had thought about themselves. If they took over this matter, they wouldn''t be a sheep into a tiger''s mouth, so they hurriedly said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng thinks highly of me, but I can''t do anything about such an important thing."


    The Jade Emperor saw that the Styx River didn''t want to take over the matter, but he was very angry. It seems that his alliance leader is just a decoration. Everyone here didn''t take him seriously at all, so he said: "since everyone doesn''t want to be the chief emergency person, then I don''t say it. When the Taoist friend has an accident, don''t blame me for not coordinating everything!"


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "Haotian Taoist friends are worried. If something really happens, everyone should go to the rescue together. In this way, it is easier to deal with things. There are many people and great potential. Even if the saints want to be enemies with us, they have to think twice."


    Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu are mainly Kunpeng, so they speak one after another. Haotian and Styx have no choice but to do so.


    However, the mother of the Western king didn''t want to have a hard relationship with Kunpeng because of this, so she said, "what Kunpeng Taoist friends said is true. There is no law to blame the public. As long as everyone works together, the saints don''t dare to do too much. However, Kunpeng Taoist friends rob together. What aspect should we pay attention to?"


    Seeing that the queen mother of the West didn''t want to make enemies with herself, Kunpeng calmed down and said, "the foundation of the three worlds is the human race. The coming of quantitative robbery is naturally based on the human race. The Taoist ancestor once said that this quantitative robbery of the human race will be unified. As long as we pay more attention to the changes of the human race, the four religions of man, Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism can''t do without the human race."


    The West Queen Mother nodded when she heard this and said, "Taoist friend, it''s wonderful. Let''s hand it over to Haotian and me."


    Kunpeng heard this and said, "it''s good for you two Taoist friends. Now it''s not long before the quantity robbery. We''d better go back to the Taoist hall and prepare as soon as possible."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, everyone also got up to say goodbye to Haotian and Xi Wangmu and left Tianting.

 Chapter 762

    After the people left, the Jade Emperor, who had been holding his anger in his heart, finally broke out. He only heard his anger: "Kunpeng, a shameless villain, teased me so much. It''s clear that he didn''t pay attention to us. I don''t believe that without the support of the heaven, he can benefit from the quantity robbery only by the witch clan!"


    Hearing this, the queen mother of the West frowned and said, "Haotian, I want to trip Kunpeng in the dark. I don''t know if I''m right?"


    When the jade emperor heard this, he said, "Kun Peng teased me so much. Naturally, I won''t be angry in vain. If I don''t give him some strength, he really thinks I''m easy to bully."


    The West King''s mother sighed, "Haotian, when will you be able to set your position?"


    When the jade emperor heard this from the mother of the west king, he said, "yaochi, what do you mean by this?"


    The West queen mother sighed, "what can I mean? You are always so ambitious. If you don''t put yourself in the right position, you will suffer a great loss one day! Do you really think that the position of alliance leader is a good thing? Being an alliance leader can do whatever you want. It''s just a decoration!"


    The Jade Emperor said, "Kun Peng teased me about the leader of the alliance. How can I not be evil!"


    The West Queen Mother said: "Haotian listens to my advice and doesn''t want to be an enemy with Kunpeng. It''s no wonder that Kunpeng doesn''t correct your attitude. You just want to give orders to Kunpeng when you become the leader of the alliance. How can you be respected? Not only does Kunpeng have a gap with you now, but also Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu will be alienated from our heaven because of this £¡¡±


    When the jade emperor heard this, he disagreed and said, "yaochi, I don''t think so. Empress Houtu may alienate us because of her close relationship with Kunpeng, but zhenyuanzi asked us. How can she alienate us because of this small matter? It''s impossible."


    The queen mother sighed: "Haotian, there is nothing impossible. To tell you the truth, if I stand in zhenyuanzi''s position, I will be alienated from Tianting. After all, Kunpeng''s strength can fight against the saint, but we are mole ants in the eyes of the saint. Zhenyuanzi has also experienced several catastrophes, how can he stand in the wrong position? Moreover, Hongyun is destined to become a saint. Even without our help, there will be nothing, zhenyuanzi How could they abandon Kunpeng! "


    When the jade emperor heard this, he was silent for a moment and said: "Yaochi, you''re right. I was so impulsive that I forgot my identity, but I offended Kunpeng for nothing. However, I don''t think Kunpeng can give up Tianting. As long as he wants to gain benefits from the invasion of the three realms by the four forces, he has to act together with Tianting and even Styx. He can''t gain anything by himself and the witch clan £¡¡±


    The West King''s mother disapproved and said, "Haotian, you are still too confident. Have you ever seen Kunpeng do anything uncertain since the flood? From today''s situation, Kunpeng has a complete strategy and doesn''t care about us and Styx, which shows that we are dispensable to him!"


    The Jade Emperor still didn''t believe it and said, "it''s not that I don''t believe your judgment, but now the strength of the two saints in the west, people and Buddhism is far greater than the combination of Kunpeng and the witch race, not to mention the powerful strength of the alliance between interception and the demon race."


    But the queen mother sighed: "Haotian, some things can''t be seen from the surface. Who would have thought that Kunpeng was hiding so deeply without going through Zixiao palace? Don''t you see that the Taoist ancestors in Zixiao palace obviously indulged Kunpeng? What does this mean? It shows that Kunpeng has let the Taoist ancestors have some fear, and what does it mean that Kunpeng can resist the saints with quasi holy cultivation? It shows that his secret method is good. In The Taoist ancestor in Zixiao Palace said that Kunpeng used two pieces of spiritual treasures to cut three corpses, but the "Kongtong seal" Kunpeng was not used to cut three corpses, but integrated into itself, that is to say, Kunpeng still has two corpses that we don''t know, and we don''t know the specific ability. You say that Kunpeng is still so mysterious and unpredictable. Can we know his depth? "


    After hearing the words of the queen mother of the west, the Jade Emperor was surprised. In his heart, he always thought that Kunpeng was nothing great, but relied on several Lingbao in his hand and the "Celestial Star array". The Taoist ancestors of Zixiao palace banned Kunpeng and threatened people with the "Celestial Star array", which broke Kunpeng''s right arm, so he was in the Jade Emperor''s heart China''s Kunpeng is not far behind him, but the Jade Emperor suddenly realized that he has always been a frog at the bottom of a well and has never seen the details of Kunpeng.


    With this understanding, the Jade Emperor sighed: "yaochi, you are still powerful. You can see so deeply, but Kunpeng can hide his strength so deeply. I really don''t know what he thinks. If others had such accomplishments, they would have crossed the three realms."


    The West Queen Mother said: "This is Kunpeng''s brilliance. In the past, there was the suppression of Daozu. If he exposed his strength early, he would arouse Daozu''s vigilance. Now, because there are four forces about to invade the three realms, Daozu does his best to suppress each other. This gives Kunpeng a chance to see Kunpeng''s performance in Zixiao palace. It shows that Kunpeng has decided to go from behind the scenes to in front of the screen. If he I''m not 100% sure, but I won''t act like this in Zixiao palace. "


    The Jade Emperor said, "even so, Kunpeng needs more strength to compete with the saints, and won''t give up forces like our heaven and Styx!"


    But the queen mother sighed: "If empress Houtu didn''t get the innate treasure ''chaos clock'', maybe Kunpeng would still care about us and the Styx River, but the potential of the Wu family with the innate treasure ''chaos clock'' is beyond our comparison. What''s more, before that, Kunpeng released the three great witches Chi, Bai Qi and Qin Shihuang, which greatly increased the power of the Wu family. Now as far as the upper power is concerned The combination of Kunpeng and the witch clan is not weaker than any of the saints, not to mention Lingbao and Qiyun. The empress of the earth has the innate treasure "chaotic clock", while Kunpeng has the acquired merit treasure "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" and "Pangu tripod". The innate Lingbao "River map", "Luoshu", "northern Xuanyuan water control flag" and "a nose sword" are all on his surface Some Lingbao, as for what Lingbao is hidden in the dark, we don''t know. You say that Kunpeng is such a powerful force. What''s the relationship between us and Styx? What''s more, we and Styx have become substitutes in the eyes of the saints and are concerned by the saints. If we first fight with the saints after the first World War, Kunpeng can reap the benefits. Why should he care about us If Kunpeng hadn''t sworn with us before, I''m afraid he would have turned against us when you said that! "


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor sighed: "Kunpeng is really cunning. If you didn''t come forward to make peace with Kunpeng, I''m afraid Kunpeng officially broke up with us through the words of Styx. At that time, we carried the bad name, but he had no influence. I have to say that Kunpeng is really good. Yaochi, now we have a rift with Kunpeng. If there is something wrong in the future, I''m afraid Kunpeng won''t help us. Thank you See if we can discuss with Styx and form an alliance in secret, so as to deal with the attacks of the saints? "


    The West Queen Mother said: "In fact, things haven''t come to that step yet. Now is not the time for us to form an alliance with Styx. As long as we haven''t broken with Kunpeng on the surface, the saints should consider Kunpeng''s ideas when dealing with us. Moreover, the saints are not monolithic. They all have irreconcilable contradictions with each other. If they don''t do well, they will fight first, so we didn''t It is necessary to form an alliance with the Styx river now, so that Kunpeng, zhenyuanzi and empress Houtu will have a bad impression on us, thus damaging everyone''s relationship. "


    Hearing this, the jade emperor also felt that there was some truth, so he stopped mentioning the alliance with the Styx river. Of course, the reason why the Jade Emperor thought so was not all because of this. The main reason was that he still thought that there was a Taoist ancestor behind him, and the saints did not dare to do too much to them.


    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor said, "well, in this situation, we''d better stay out of it and not be contaminated with cause and effect. The Sanqing and the two saints in the West generally won''t easily provoke us."


    Hearing this, the queen mother of the West breathed a sigh and said, "Haotian, it''s best for you to think so. If you don''t become a saint, you''ll end up as a mole ant. As long as the red cloud preaches, we will have a chance to prove the holy throne. Now we don''t lack innate Lingbao. We just take the opportunity to practice and strive to preach as soon as possible."


    Speaking of preaching, the Jade Emperor was a little uneasy. He used his three corpses to control the sun star, but he didn''t know whether it had an impact on his preaching. However, the Jade Emperor didn''t want to tell the West Queen Mother about it. He didn''t believe the West Queen Mother, but was afraid that it would affect the secret and let them notice. Fortunately, the West queen mother didn''t pay attention to the Jade Emperor''s expression Therefore, no abnormal state of the Jade Emperor was found.

 Chapter 763

    Kunpeng, Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu came out of the heaven, but they didn''t return to their own Taoist field. Instead, they came to the Wuzhuang Temple of Zhen Yuanzi''s Taoist field. Why didn''t they choose the hell and the Beiming sea, but they were afraid to let the saints and the Styx River notice.


    After the three sat down, Zhen Yuanzi ordered someone to call six ginseng fruits, and the three held a small fruit meeting. Then Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I''m afraid there is a crack with you in the attitude of Haotian and Styx. Has it had a great impact on us?"


    Kunpeng said: "it''s impossible to say there is no impact, but it doesn''t matter. Now for us, whether there is the support of Tianting and Styx has no great impact, but Taoist friends don''t need to worry."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "it''s good to have no great influence, so I''m relieved. However, Kunpeng Daoyou, what do you think of Zixiao palace and his party?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "To be honest with my friends, I always think that this mass robbery is not as simple as what taozu said. It seems that taozu said it easily in Zixiao palace, but in fact it is not. The thousands of years of mass robbery is very long for ordinary people, and it takes ten generations to spend it. I don''t know if you think about ten generations, the world is changing, and anything can happen, do you say What do the saints think and do? "


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he asked, "Taoist friends mean that there will be a battle among the saints in the world?"


    Kunpeng said, "they are no longer fighting for each other. They are fighting for faith and the emperor. If one of them can unify the fairy world before the emperor appears, then after the emperor is born, the world will end, and the invasion of the three worlds by the four forces will begin in a formal way."


    Zhen Yuanzi asked suspiciously, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, didn''t the Taoist ancestor say that only when the red cloud becomes holy can the robbery end?"


    Kunpeng said, "the Taoist ancestor''s story is just a cover up, just to reduce the loss of the saints. Now the main of the three worlds is the human race. The quantitative robbery is naturally related to the human race. As long as the earth fairy world is unified, the quantitative robbery will naturally end. Whether the red cloud becomes a saint or not can''t change this."


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi''s face changed greatly and said, "in this way, Hongyun has once again become a chess piece of the Taoist ancestor, but it is used to confuse the saints. It''s still two to say whether he can become a saint!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right, and didn''t Taoist friends find that Taoist Zu''s tone is very unfavorable to Hongyun?"


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi thought deeply for a moment and said with a gloomy face: "Taoist friends mean that Taoist ancestors do not mean that Hongyun can become a saint. As long as someone can become a saint with the opportunity of Hongyun''s Avenue, he can also end the mass robbery?"


    Kunpeng nodded again and said: "That''s what Daozu meant, but it''s impossible to say that we should end the mass robbery. After all, Daozu is not the way of heaven, and the way of heaven can''t interfere with the mass robbery. However, if the Seven Saints gather together, they can improve the way of heaven. In this way, Daozu can be very sure to repel or even defeat the way of heaven of the four forces. In this way, even if the four forces invade the three realms, it''s no big deal."


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi was not only surprised, but also the calm empress Houtu was greatly surprised and said, "it''s too much for Daozu to act like this, so isn''t it forcing Hongyun to die?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t know if it''s a dead end, but Hongyun has many difficulties in proving Tao. I think the saints will understand all this soon, even if they don''t notice it for the time being. Therefore, zhenyuanzi Taoist friends had better find Hongyun before the saints understand this, otherwise Hongyun is dangerous."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he sighed, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you know how I can quickly find the reincarnation of Hongyun now!"


    Kunpeng said, "in fact, it''s not too difficult to find Hongyun. As long as Taoist friends pay more attention to the situation in the fairy world and find some new people suddenly appear, they can find Hongyun soon."


    Zhen Yuanzi felt very reasonable when he heard this and said, "thank you for your advice."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s nothing, but Taoist friends need to pay attention to the trend of Tianting and Styx. I''m afraid both of them will do something!"


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "I understand that!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "if only Taoist friends understood, I would be relieved."


    Empress Houtu asked, "Kunpeng, Taoist friends, Taoist ancestors calculated so much about red clouds, but they didn''t know what conspiracy there was to give me this congenital treasure ''chaotic clock''?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled and said, "it''s very inappropriate to say conspiracy. The reason why Daozu borrowed the words of changing treasure is that Daoyou''s'' chaotic clock ''has no malice, but he wants to take the opportunity to end the cause and effect with Daoyou."


    After hearing this, the earth empress asked suspiciously, "I don''t understand what Taoist friends said. I don''t know what the cause and effect is between me and Taoist ancestors?"


    Kunpeng said: "There is a deep cause and effect between the later Taoist friends and the Taoist ancestors. On that day, the Taoist owed a lot to the Taoist friends. The twelve ancestors Witch and Sanqing were both Pangu authentic. However, when Zixiao palace preached, the Taoist ancestor had another selfish intention. He only accepted Sanqing as an apprentice and established Sanqing as Pangu authentic, which was very unfair to the witch family. Later, he accepted empress Nuwa as an apprentice, which helped indirectly The demon clan, even the witch clan, was affected, which also deepened the cause and effect with the witch clan. Pangu opened the sky and incarnated all things, but he had great merit. The Taoist ancestor only gave the innate treasure of Sanqing, but it did not show any performance to the witch clan, but it did not attach to the heaven. When the Taoist friends incarnated the six samsara to improve the heaven, the cause and effect between the Taoist ancestors and the Taoist friends reached the extreme. Now the mass robbery is coming, and there are more If the four forces want to invade the three realms, it can be said that everyone should end each other''s cause and effect. It is the Taoist ancestor, no exception. Only then can the Taoist ancestor take the opportunity to give treasure and friends to the Taoist. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng said that there is no harm for me to take this'' chaotic clock ''?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "although you can rest assured, there is no harm in this matter, it is just that you and the Taoist ancestor have settled each other''s cause and effect. Because the Taoist ancestor owes you so much, anyone who wants to make the idea of this'' chaotic clock ''should think twice before he can take over the big cause and effect of this day."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she gave a long sigh and said, "I''m relieved. I''ve been restless since I got this'' chaotic clock '', but I''m much more relieved."


    Zhen Yuanzi said with a smile, "the latter Taoist friends are worried too much. If they were replaced by others, I''m afraid they would be as cautious as Taoist friends!"


    Empress Houtu said, "I have to. After all, the witch family can no longer afford too many twists and turns."


    Kunpeng nodded when he heard this and said, "it''s good for Taoist friends to think so. Now even if the witch family has'' chaotic clock '', you can''t act rashly!"


    Empress Houtu said, "I understand this. Taoist friends don''t have to worry, but now with the ''chaotic clock'', I don''t know if we can use this treasure to prove the holy way?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he thought for a moment and said: "I''m afraid this is disappointing to Taoist friends. This'' chaotic clock ''is the three treasures transformed by the Kaitian axe. With the Kaitian merit in it, it is difficult to transform into the flesh. Moreover, the'' chaotic clock ''can determine the three realms of Hongmeng. Once Taoist friends destroy this treasure, they have to bear boundless cause and effect. At that time, it is difficult to prove not only the holy Tao, but also whether Taoist friends can keep it."


    After hearing this, the earth empress was greatly disappointed and sighed, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, is there no other way?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "there is really no other way to do this, but the Taoist friends want to prove the Tao, but they have to move the same amount. After the four forces invade the three realms, there will naturally be a congenital spiritual treasure with earth attribute to rebuild the flesh for the Taoist friends!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Zhen Yuanzi was shocked. He quickly asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, do you have a chance to prove the holy way?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "The situation of Taoist friends is very different from that of later earth Taoist friends. Now, the situation of latter earth Taoist friends is the same as that of poor Taoist friends. They all come to the edge of preaching. As soon as the time comes, they can preach. Although Taoist friends also cut off two corpses, the most difficult self among the three corpses needs great opportunity and wisdom, which is not so easy to cut out. Therefore, it is difficult to predict whether Taoist friends can prove the great road and poor Tao!"


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi was a little depressed, but he also understood that what Kunpeng said was very correct and did not continue to ask!

 Chapter 764

    After discussing with empress Nu Wa, the leader of Tongtian cult went to huoyun cave to see emperor Fu Xi. What they didn''t expect was that they met Yuanshi Tianzun who came to look for Xuanyuan''s help in front of huoyun cave.


    Not only was the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa surprised, but also the emperor Yuanshi was surprised. Both of them didn''t know what the other party called the fire cloud cave, and they thought in their hearts.


    Just listen to the emperor Yuanshi ask: "I don''t know what happened when younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa came to this huoyun cave?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult was dissatisfied with Yuanshi Tianzun because of the war of God worship. He couldn''t help sarcastically saying, "why can''t I come to this huoyun cave if senior brother Yuanshi can come?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t expect Tongtian sect leader to speak so strongly, so he said with a cold hum: "your leg is on yourself. What do you want to do with me?"


    However, empress Nuwa didn''t want Tongtian and Yuanshi Tianzun to argue at the huoyun cave, so she secretly stopped Tongtian. Tongtian was just angry for a moment and didn''t want to have too many disputes with Yuanshi Tianzun here, so she retreated and ignored Yuanshi Tianzun.


    After the leader of Tongtian sect retreated, empress Nuwa came forward and said, "because the quantity robbery is coming, I don''t trust my brother''s safety, so Fang and senior brother Tongtian please come and have a look, but what''s the matter when senior brother Yuanshi comes to this huoyun cave?"


    Hearing this from empress Nu Wa, the first emperor secretly said, "who do you want to cheat? It''s shameless to care about Fuxi''s safety!"


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t agree with Nuwa''s words in his heart, he said the same words as Nuwa. He only heard him say: "I''m also worried that Xuanyuan will be affected by the quantity robbery. After all, he is the person with the lowest cultivation among the three emperors, so I have to come here."


    Hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, empress Nuwa was stunned, but she didn''t expect that Yuanshi Tianzun was more shameless than herself, and even quoted her own words directly.


    Just when Nuwa was stunned, the three emperors in huoyun cave noticed the arrival of Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa, so they went out of the cave to meet and welcomed the three saints into huoyun cave.


    Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress each had their own plans, so they divided into two and went to business. Therefore, only the emperor Shennong was left on the hall. Shennong sighed and returned to his residence, but he was a little uneasy about the arrival of Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa Empress.


    Although the local emperor Shennong did not prove the way of saints, now his magic power is not lower than that of empress Houtu. He also knows the great power of heaven. How could he not know that the quantity robbery is coming. At this time, Shennong couldn''t help worrying about Kunpeng. The leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the emperor of Yuanshi were afraid of this quantity robbery and came to huoyun cave for help. Not to mention that Kunpeng was just a quasi holy practice, which was naturally more dangerous than saints.


    Unfortunately, Shennong did not know that although Kunpeng did not prove the holy way, his self-cultivation was no weaker than that of any saint. Moreover, he himself integrated the "Kongtong seal", a congenital treasure, and had become a detached existence. He was not afraid of the coming of mass robbery at all, but his worry was superfluous.


    The leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and Fu Xi came to live with Fu Xi. After sitting down, Fu Xi asked, "my sister and the saint of Tongtian came for the robbery?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult heard this and said, "that''s right. Fuxi Taoist friends are the most proficient in the art of calculation among the three realms, so I''m here with junior sister Nuwa to ask Taoist friends for help!"


    When Fu Xi heard this, he sighed: "the sage of heaven is wrong. Among the three worlds, the most proficient in the art of calculation is not the poor Tao, but the holy master Kunpeng. Taoist friends come to the poor Tao without asking for an expert, but abandon the basics!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, his face changed a little and said, "to tell you the truth, there is a gap between me and Kunpeng. Although I won''t fight for life and death, it''s impossible to ask him for help. Therefore, I have no choice but to come and ask Taoist friends to help me in the face of younger martial sister Nuwa!"


    When Fu Xi heard this, his face changed greatly and said, "Saint Tongtian, according to the relationship between you and Kunpeng, how can something unpleasant happen to both sides? What''s the secret?"


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult didn''t know how to answer. At this time, Nuwa said, "brother, it has nothing to do with senior brother Tongtian. The reason why senior brother Tongtian has a gap with Kunpeng is because of me!"


    When Fu Xi heard this, he sighed and said, "sister, you did something wrong. Why don''t you listen to your brother''s words, go against Kunpeng, and implicate the saints all over the sky? Let me say what''s good for you!"


    Nuwa said, "brother, I don''t want to do this. Kunpeng is too arrogant and doesn''t take me as a saint at all. I''m helpless."


    Fu Xi sighed: "Sister, no matter what you say, you shouldn''t offend Kunpeng. I know what kind of person Kunpeng is. If you offend him, you will not only implicate the saints in heaven, but also the demon family. Originally, I wanted to borrow Kunpeng''s birth in the demon family and ask him to secretly help the demon family. It''s good that he doesn''t come to trouble the demon family. How can he help the demon family again!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "brother, you don''t know that Kunpeng doesn''t regard himself as a demon family at all. Do you know what he did in the earth fairy world and earth stars?"


    Fu Xi said: "sister, Kunpeng has a sense of propriety in everything he does. It is impossible to force the demon family into a desperate situation!"


    Empress Nuwa felt very wronged when she heard this, and said, "brother, Kunpeng released the great witch Chi, Bai Qi and Qin Shihuang on the earth star, which greatly increased the Qi of the witch family. The two witch families have been at odds since the flood. If you don''t limit him, can there be a way for our demon family to survive in the mass robbery?"


    Fuxi sighed, "sister, is that why you are embarrassed with Kunpeng?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "that''s right!"


    Fu Xi sighed: "Sister, you are too confused. How can Kunpeng make friends with the witch family? Even if the luck of the witch family rises sharply, it doesn''t matter. After all, now the three realms are dominated by the human family. In order to balance, the heaven will naturally make the witch family prosper to restrict the witch family, or weaken the witch family in other ways. But your trouble has broken the luck of the witch family in vain and given the witch family a glimmer of vitality. Since then, the witch family I''m afraid the two families will not be in the same position again! "


    Hearing Fu Xi''s words, the leader of Tongtian cult was shocked and hurriedly said, "how can Fu Xi Taoist friends know that the witch family has got the chance of life in the way of heaven?"


    Fu Xi said: "I''m just speculating. After the witch war, the overall strength of the demon family was equal to that of the witch family, but because my demon family had the luck of saints like my sister and the luck of Kunpeng, the demon family was a little better than the witch family, so there was a later war of God worship, which weakened the Qi of the demon family and was equal to that of the witch family. Now the Kunpeng released three great witches, days Tao will help the demon clan to balance the two sides accordingly, and Kunpeng himself comes from the demon clan and is the holy teacher of the human race, so he has the power to balance the two sides, but I didn''t expect that you hated Kunpeng and let Kunpeng, who is in a neutral position, fall to the witch clan. "


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect also understood a little and asked, "Fuxi Taoist friend, what can be solved?"


    Fu Xi said: "now if we want to bridge the gap between the two sides, we should recover all the Qi luck of the demon family as soon as possible. The land pressure must die. If he doesn''t die, the Qi luck of the demon family is difficult to close completely."


    When Nu Wa heard this, she said, "brother, now empress Houtu has got the congenital treasure ''chaos clock'' given by the teacher. With this treasure, how can we compete with the witch family in terms of Qi?"


    Fu Xi said, "how difficult is this? Have you forgotten that the Qi luck of the demon family has been connected with the interception of religion? Although the two acquired merits and virtues obtained by the saint of heaven from Kunpeng are not as good as the ''chaotic clock'', they can offset a part, so the two sides are still in the same position!"


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly, "brother, we have the help of intercepting education, but the witch family also has Kunpeng. He has the acquired merit treasure ''Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler'' and ''Pangu ding''. How can we compare with him?"


    Fu Xi shook his head and said, "although Kunpeng is allied with the Lich family, he is born in the Lich family anyway. Although he is now disconnected from the Lich family, his essence is difficult to change. Unless he gives the two acquired merits and virtues to the Lich family, the Lich family can''t borrow his luck at all."


    After hearing Fu Xi''s explanation, empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult suddenly realized.

 Chapter 765

    After a while, empress Nu Wa sighed: "I''m afraid it''s difficult to kill Lu Ya now. We can also think of zhunti. I''m afraid Lu Ya won''t easily leave the Western Paradise!"


    Fu Xi said with a smile: "things are not as difficult as you think. As long as my sister and the sage can mess up the situation, someone will help us except land pressure!"


    After hearing the obvious hint of Fu Xi, empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian looked at each other and said, "elder brother means to borrow the hand of the witch family in addition to land pressure?"


    Fu Xi nodded and said, "that''s right. The people of the witch family hate Lu Ya no less than us. It''s still Hou Yi, Kunpeng''s disciple, who also has a big cause and effect with Lu Ya. With Kunpeng''s character of protecting his weaknesses, he will naturally try to help Hou Yi except Lu Ya. Therefore, we don''t need to pay too much attention to this matter. As long as the earth fairy world is in chaos, we can wait and see its change."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Fuxi Taoist friend, you haven''t participated in the Zixiao palace meeting. Some things are not clear. Today''s Kunpeng is not what it used to be. Moreover, you may not know that there will be a big disaster in the three realms after the mass robbery. There will be four forces invading the three realms. This disaster can also be said to be an opportunity for us to expand our influence. Therefore, the evil danger of the mass robbery is far more than the Fengshen "The war of."


    When Fu Xi heard this, he said, "can the saint of heaven explain the proceedings of Zixiao palace in detail, so that I can be prepared!"


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa explained in detail what happened in Zixiao palace. After listening, Fu Xi thought for a moment. Then he said: "I didn''t expect that things should be so dangerous. In this way, the demon family and the sect are in a very unfavorable situation. I''m afraid my sister''s experience in Zixiao palace will be passed on to Kunpeng. I''m afraid there is no way to reconcile between the demon family and Kunpeng!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I''m too impulsive about this, but if we can survive this disaster, Kunpeng has nothing to fear. After all, senior brother Tongtian and I are saints, and Kunpeng is not our opponent even if he becomes a saint."


    Fu Xi said, "I''m afraid Kunpeng won''t let you through the quantity robbery, so you''ll be in a passive situation, and you don''t have to think about the idea of the four directions of the world!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said, "it is precisely because of this worry that younger martial sister Nuwa and I just came to ask Taoist friends to help us."


    Fu Xi said, "Saint Tongtian, with our current relationship, what can I do for you, but please be frank. As long as I can do it, I will do my best."


    The leader of Tongtian sect also knew that Fu Xi would not refuse before he came, but he was still a little excited when he heard this. After all, this matter is related to the development of interception in the future. I just heard him say: "Fuxi Taoist friend, you also know that the key to this amount of robbery is the human emperor and Hongyun. Therefore, I want to ask Taoist friends to calculate the situation of the two of them. I''d better know well and prepare early to avoid being in a hurry!"


    When Fu Xi heard this, he meditated for a moment and said, "saint of heaven, emperor of man, I can try my best to calculate. After all, I am one of the three emperors of the human race. I can calculate one or two by relying on the connection of the human race, but Hongyun doesn''t know how many reincarnation times, and now the sky is dark, I can''t do anything about it."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said with a smile: "in that case, please calculate the news of the emperor first. As for the red cloud, the Taoist friends can''t calculate it. It must be powerless for others."


    Fu Xi said, "it''s not necessarily true. Maybe Kunpeng has the ability to calculate the whereabouts of the red cloud. But now the sky is dark, but we need the help of saints from all over the sky. We can have the opportunity to launch the one or two of the emperor."


    The Lord of Tongtian said with a smile, "there''s no problem."


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa said, so they joined hands to ferry their mana to Fu Xi. Fu Xi took out his innate gossip and began to calculate the whereabouts of the emperor. It took a long time to stop.


    At this time, the leader of Tongtian quickly asked, "has Fuxi Taoist friend calculated the result?"


    Fu Xi sighed: "I have a little eyebrows, but I can''t completely know everything. This time, the birth of the emperor has no fixed time, but it depends on the development of the earth fairy world. It seems that there will be a bloody storm in the earth fairy world."


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were greatly surprised when they heard this. In the past, the three emperors and five emperors were born at a fixed time, but they didn''t expect that the emperor would be so this time. For a time, they didn''t know what to do.


    After a while, empress Nuwa said, "brother, what should we do? We don''t know the whereabouts of Hongyun and the time of the emperor''s birth. How can we take the lead before others?"


    Fu Xi said, "in fact, you don''t have to worry too much. We don''t know the whereabouts of the emperor and Hongyun, and others don''t know. We all stand on the same starting line. In that case, we can find another way to walk in front of each other."


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "I don''t know what advice Fu Xi''s Taoist friends have?"


    Fu Xi said, "I don''t dare to have high opinions, but there are still some small opinions. I don''t know if the saints all over the sky have found that the words of the Taoist ancestors don''t say that the red clouds must become saints?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he couldn''t help but move and asked, "Fuxi Taoist friends mean that anyone can directly end the robbery as long as he gets the opportunity to become a saint?"


    Fu Xi shook his head and said, "I don''t mean that. It''s clear from the words of Taoist ancestors that I''m taking red cloud as a shield. According to me, even if red cloud becomes holy immediately, the robbery will still proceed as usual!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he was surprised and said, "how is this possible? The meaning of Taoist friends is to suspect that Taoist ancestors are deceiving everyone!"


    Fu Xi said, "there is nothing impossible. Since the holiness of the red cloud can end the quantitative robbery, there is no need for another emperor to be born, otherwise it will be superfluous. Moreover, if the holiness of the red cloud can resolve the quantitative robbery, how can the karma between heaven and earth disperse?"


    Hearing this, empress Nuwa said, "I see. Daozu is taking red cloud to attract our attention, so as to reduce the losses of all of us. In this way, the red cloud has become a chess piece and an abandoned chess piece."


    Fu Xi nodded and said, "I think so, too. The sanctification of the red cloud is just to improve the way of heaven, so that Daozu can rely on the complete way of heaven to resist the way of heaven on the side of the four forces. It is useless for the amount robbery. The key to the amount robbery is the emperor. Only by completely unifying the earth fairy world can the amount robbery be ended!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "what Taoist friends said is very reasonable, but so everyone has to compete in the earth fairy world. However, when the first emperor came to see Xuanyuan, he was afraid that he had been prepared long ago. He hopes to use Xuanyuan''s power to affect the development of the earth fairy world, but we have to be careful."


    Empress Nuwa sighed when she heard this: "I didn''t expect to be dominated by Terrans in the end!"


    Fu Xi said: "when Yuanshi Tianzun saw Xuanyuan, he was afraid that he would do something to the human race with the supreme old gentleman. Xuanyuan''s cultivation was not very good, and he had no extraordinary ability. What Yuanshi Tianzun could ask for was only Xuanyuan sword, the sword of the emperor''s way of the human race. Then Yuanshi Tianzun must want to use Xuanyuan sword to call on the human race."


    Hearing this, the faces of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa changed greatly. The most famous treasure among the Terrans is the Xuanyuan sword, the sword of the emperor''s way. If the first emperor and the Supreme Lord called on the Terrans in the name of this sword, they were powerless to resist.


    Just listen to empress Nuwa sigh: "brother, if people and Buddhism call on the Terran with Xuanyuan sword, how can we resist?"


    Fu Xi thought for a moment and said, "Xuanyuan sword is the sword of the emperor''s way. If you want to fight against it, you must also find the sword of the emperor. Zhuanxu among the five emperors has painting shadow and flying two swords, which are also the sword of the emperor''s way. Although they are not comparable to Xuanyuan sword, they are almost the same, but you can compete with them."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "Zhuan Xu is dead. Where are we going to look for these two swords?"


    Fu Xi said with a smile, "if Xuanyuan sword is born, then the painting shadow and flying will also be born. You just need to pay more attention and you will naturally gain something. If you really can''t, you can borrow its Baoding with Shennong and your sister in the name of the virgin of the human race, and you can also call on the human race."


    The leader of Tongtian sect immediately got up and said, "in that case, it''s not too late. We''ll go back and look for the two swords of painting shadow and flying."


    Empress Nuwa nodded when she heard this. She got up and said goodbye to Fu Xi. Fu Xi didn''t ask her to stay, so she got up and sent empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian to leave the huoyun cave.

 Chapter 766

    The meeting between the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and Xuanyuan was not as laborious as the meeting between Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and Fuxi. He did not make too many explanations with Xuanyuan, but frankly borrowed Xuanyuan''s sword.


    Emperor Xuanyuan is also a disciple of Yuanshi Tianzun. Naturally, he will not object. Therefore, Yuanshi Tianzun took no trouble to borrow Xuanyuan sword to go back to Taiqing to see the supreme old gentleman, but he left Huozhi cave one step earlier than empress Nuwa and Tongtian cult leader.


    Just as the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were about to leave the huoyun cave, suddenly there was a wave in the lower boundary, which shook the world. Empress Nu Wa, the leader of Tongtian cult and Fu Xi made a calculation, and their faces suddenly changed.


    It turned out that Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord jointly broke the six samsara and let the disciples reincarnate into adults, and the emperor''s sword Yuanyuan sword borrowed by Yuanshi Tianzun from Xuanyuan also reincarnated. In this way, the reincarnated disciples were born with the spirit of emperor, which is easier to cause resonance among the human race.


    Only Fu Xi sighed: "the thousand calculations and ten thousand calculations have not been calculated, but the two of Yuanshi Tianzun and supreme Lao Jun are so crazy that they have forcibly broken the six samsaras. In this way, the saints and sisters all over the sky are going to fall down. You''d better find the painting shadow and flying swords as soon as possible, otherwise it is difficult to compete with people and Buddhism for the control of the human race!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "we were too careless about this. We didn''t take precautions until the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty would forcibly break the six samsara."


    Empress Nuwa said, "since the supreme old gentleman, as a big senior brother, is so against the way of heaven, we can also follow the school and forcibly break the six reincarnations to let our disciples reincarnate and compete with them for the rule of the earth fairy world."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "it''s nothing to break the six samsara forcibly, but we don''t have the treasure of the emperor. We can''t easily resonate with the Terran like the supreme old gentleman. When we find the painting shadow and the flying two swords, I''m afraid the supreme old gentleman has completely stood firm in the Terran!"


    Fu Xi said: "Everything is divided into two sides. There are advantages and disadvantages. Although the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun can attract the resonance of the human race, they also condemn the empress of the earth to death. They are afraid that they will be at odds. Moreover, if the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun act like this, the two saints in the west can''t just stand idly by. If they want to compete with it, they won''t be able to stand by However, it will lead to a war, and we can reap the benefits. "


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect smiled bitterly and said, "it''s easy to say, but it''s very difficult to do. I''m afraid that the two western saints will have the same idea as us and want to reap the benefits. In this way, it may give the supreme old gentleman and the first Heavenly Master an opportunity to quickly unify the fairy world."


    Fu Xi smiled and said, "the saints of heaven are worried. Don''t forget that there are Kunpeng and empress Houtu, and they won''t respond to the move of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. It can be said that the move of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty has both advantages and disadvantages. How much success depends on the reaction of Kunpeng and the second empress of the earth."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "I''m afraid that now Kunpeng and empress Houtu pretend not to see each other and ignore this matter, but we are very unfavorable!"


    Fu Xi said with a smile, "my sister still doesn''t understand Kunpeng''s behavior, but he is not the kind of person who doesn''t fight back. The action of Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun frankly hit them in the face. If they don''t respond, how will the immortals in the three realms treat them, and how can they stand in the three realms!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect was at ease when he heard this, but he was still a little worried and said, "Fuxi Taoist friend, now the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun forcibly break through the six reincarnations. Kunpeng and empress Houtu will strengthen the defense of the six reincarnations when they know it, which is very inconvenient for us to act in the future."


    Fu Xi said with a smile, "I also understand the worries of the saints of heaven. However, Kunpeng is such a smart person. How can we not see the balance between heaven and earth? If Taoist friends and the two saints in the West want to break the six samsara and reincarnate their disciples, I don''t think Kunpeng and empress earth will stop them. Maybe they will help us secretly!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I don''t hope whether Kunpeng will help. I just ask him and empress Houtu to let us smoothly arrange the reincarnation of our disciples!"


    Fu Xi said with a smile, "Taoist friends don''t need to be pessimistic. In my opinion, Kunpeng''s help is very possible."


    Empress Nuwa said, "now is not the time to discuss these things. It''s not too late to say these things until we find the painting shadow and the flying two swords."


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "after the quarrel between the Supreme Lord and the first emperor, the two western saints can''t be unprepared. We''d better look for it earlier, so as not to let the two western saints succeed and break our way back."


    When Fu Xi heard this, he didn''t speak any more. He watched the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa leave the huoyun cave.


    In the Western Paradise, the two saints of Jieyin and zhunti are also very shocked at the move of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, and are discussing countermeasures.


    Just listen to zhunti said: "I didn''t expect that we hadn''t acted yet. The supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty made such a big noise. It seems that we are lower than them in the matter of quantity robbery."


    Then he said, "it''s a big deal. If we don''t respond early, I''m afraid we won''t be able to compete with others and explain the two religions in the future. What''s your opinion on this matter, younger martial brother?"


    Zhunti said, "when things have developed to this point, we can only make the same arrangement with the supreme old gentleman to reincarnate and strive for the rule of the fairyland."


    When he heard this, he sighed: "younger martial brother, the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of the beginning of the yuan borrowed the Xuanyuan sword of the emperor of the people, which can be recognized by the people, but we in the West have no such ability."


    Zhunti thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, there is no need to worry about this. Although Xuanyuan sword is the sword of the emperor, it is not the only sword in the world. Zhuanxu once had two swords, painting shadow and flying, which are also the sword of the emperor. If we can get one of them, we can also break the six reincarnations like the Supreme Lord and let our disciples reincarnate and compete with one."


    When he heard this, he was very happy, but he turned to think that his face was depressed. Zhunti was a little puzzled and asked, "elder martial brother, is there anything wrong with this?"


    Then he sighed: "Zhuan Xu was also under the sect of hermeneutics. After his death, the two swords disappeared. I''m afraid he is still in the hands of hermeneutics. How can we get these two swords!"


    Zhunti said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother was wrong. Although Zhuanxu was a member of the sect of hermeneutics, he died in the hands of the great witch Jiufeng. If the two swords did not escape by themselves, they fell into the hands of the witch family, and could not fall into the hands of hermeneutics."


    When he heard this, he said, "even if it falls into the hands of the witch family, I''m afraid it''s difficult for us to get this sword from them based on the relationship between us and the witch family."


    When zhunti heard this, he thought for a long time before he said, "elder martial brother, this is just my guess. In fact, it''s not certain whether it is so. We''d better arrange people to find it first, especially those who favor us in Shushan sword sect. It''s not certain that they will gain something by asking them about it."


    Then he said, "that''s the only way."


    Zhunti said: "in fact, elder martial brother doesn''t need to care too much. The matter has not been decided. Even if the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor go first, what can they do? If they want to unify the fairy world, they have to pass the level of interception and demon clan first, which will give us a lot of preparation time."


    Then he said, "even so, younger martial brother, don''t forget that anything can happen in front of interests. Maybe the interceptor and the demon family will temporarily alliance with others and explain the two religions to deal with us. In that case, our situation will be bad. If we are not careful, we will follow in the footsteps of the interceptor."


    When zhunti heard this, he said disapprovingly: "elder martial brother is worried too much. With the character of Tongtian sect leader, how can he cooperate with the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun again? Moreover, if the people and the two religions unify the earth fairy world, the interception and the demon clan will be suppressed, not to mention Kunpeng, Styx and Houtu."


    After listening to zhunti''s remark, he felt that there was some truth, so he said, "since junior brother is so sure, the matter will be handled by junior brother. However, junior brother must pay attention to the big day Tathagata Buddha and Duobao Tathagata Buddha. We must not let them have anything to do, which is related to our western luck."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, I don''t need any instructions. I know that."

 Chapter 767

    Kunpeng, empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi had just left Tianting, but they felt the great changes in heaven and earth. Empress Houtu''s face suddenly changed when the six reincarnations were forcibly broken. The six reincarnations were related to her rest. When the emperor Tianzun and the supreme old gentleman moved their hands at the beginning of the yuan Dynasty, she immediately knew everything.


    Just listen to empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, now the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty have forcibly broken the six samsara and forcibly reincarnated Xuanyuan sword with people at the same time, but it has disordered the rules of the six samsara, but I have to go back to the underground immediately to arrange it, so as not to cause chaos in the three realms."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he hurriedly said, "Houtu Taoist friend, this matter is very important. I''ll go and have a look with you. Maybe I can help."


    Zhen Yuanzi then expressed his willingness to go to the underground with Kunpeng. Empress Houtu was very happy, so the three immediately set off to the underground to see the details.


    After some exploration, empress Houtu found that the matter was not as serious as she thought. It seemed that the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun did not cause too much harm to the hell, so she sighed lightly.


    After checking everything, empress Houtu invited Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi to their residence for a chat. She only heard empress Houtu say, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, now the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun have caused such a great momentum, which has lost the face of the hell. If I don''t deal with it, I can''t explain it to the immortals in the three realms!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it was all done by the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the supreme old gentleman, but Taoist friends don''t need to worry about it. If something happens, they are also holding it in front, but they can''t interfere with Taoist friends for a moment."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the supreme old gentleman have made such a big move. If we don''t do anything, I''m afraid it will be difficult to gain a foothold in the three realms in the future!"


    Empress Houtu also said, "what Taoist friends said is very reasonable. I also have this concern."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said disapprovingly: "The two Taoist friends are worried too much. The mass robbery is coming. Those casual practitioners don''t know whether they can survive the robbery. Besides, we are just quasi saints. What can we do in the face of the joint attack of the two saints? I think they won''t embarrass the hell with this. Moreover, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun have done this. I''m afraid that the Tongtian sect leader and the two western saints won''t be idle for a long time I will learn from the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, who forcibly broke the six samsara and let his disciples reincarnate. "


    Hearing this, empress Houtu was shocked and said, "Taoist Kunpeng, if things really look like what you said, then the hell is afraid of chaos. If you are not careful, the three realms will be implicated."


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "I''m afraid they won''t do it. If the two saints in the west do it because of this, they just give us an excuse to expel the Tibetan king."


    It''s false to say that empress Houtu is not dissatisfied with the Tibetan king''s stay in the underground. It''s a good thing if she can take this opportunity to expel the Tibetan king, so that she won''t always be wary of the Tibetan king.


    Thinking of this, empress Houtu asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, how sure are you about expelling the Tibetan king?"


    Kunpeng said: "although I can''t say I''m 100% sure about this, there''s still 70% sure. However, it needs the cooperation of Taoist friends to succeed!"


    Empress Houtu said, "as long as you can expel the Tibetan king, everything will be handled by Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng said: "this matter is of great importance, but it needs the hands of Houtu Taoist friends. Otherwise, if you are not careful, you are afraid that you will not be able to expel the Tibetan king, but will damage the luck of the underground government."


    Zhen Yuanzi asked suspiciously, "Kunpeng Daoyou, what do you want to do that would have such serious consequences?"


    Kunpeng said: "in fact, it''s nothing. It''s just to let the backearth Taoist friends take the opportunity to make the six samsara chaotic for a period of time, so as to suppress the forces of all parties and make them converge a little."


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu took a cold breath. They only heard empress Houtu say, "Kunpeng road friends, the six reincarnations are related to the safety of the three worlds, but they can''t be joked!"


    Kunpeng said: "I''m not joking, but I''m very serious. Now the situation of the three realms is clear to both Taoist friends. I don''t want to say much. The Supreme Master and Yuanshi Tianzun are very clever and have won the upper hand in the competition among the saints. If they are not controlled, I''m afraid that the fairy world will fall into the hands of people and Buddhism in a short time. At that time Do the powerful people and the two churches let us go? So we can only do this to protect ourselves. Otherwise, although we have no problem, it will be difficult for our disciples to preserve! "


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi was moved and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, although your idea is good, if they want to compete with people and the two western saints, they must have a king''s sword. Without such a treasure in hand, they have no chance to compete with people and the two western saints."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s hard to say. I don''t know if you don''t understand Zhuanxu among the five emperors?"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he couldn''t help but move and said, "Taoist friends mean to play the idea of painting shadow and flying sword?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "that''s it!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Zhuan Xu has died for many years. Now it is difficult to find these two swords."


    Kunpeng said, "you don''t have to worry about this. I have already made arrangements. The painting shadow and flying swords have fallen into my hands. As long as I send out these two swords, the good play will begin."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, it''s better to be careful about this. Don''t damage the foundation of the three realms because of small losses. Then things will get bigger."


    Kunpeng said, "don''t worry, Taoist friends of the backland. I''ve been prepared for this. As long as the two saints of the West hook up with the leader of Tongtian cult, everything will be fine, and Taoist friends don''t need to make too much noise. They just need to make the underground chaotic for a short time. As for everything else, I have to deal with it. I don''t know what you think?"


    Seeing that Kunpeng was so confident, empress Houtu said, "since Taoist friends have said so, I have nothing to say. Everything has been arranged by Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng smiled: "If you agree, there will be no problem. To tell you the truth, both of you have seen the performance of Styx and Haotian on the heaven court. It is impossible to expect them to help. Therefore, if we want to survive the disaster, we have to rely on our own forces, not on the poor boasting. If we want to protect our self-confidence, I will have no problem whether it is quantitative robbery or the invasion of four forces, but In that way, the four religions have benefited. I''m afraid our life will not be easy in the future. Therefore, during the mass robbery, we try our best to keep our strength from loss, compete for benefits as much as possible on the invasion of the three realms by the four forces, and make plans for the future. "


    Empress Houtu sighed, "Kunpeng road friend quantity robbery has not started yet. Do you think it''s too long?"


    Kunpeng said, "if you don''t worry about the future, you must worry about the future. I also think of you, especially Taoist friends. Now that you get the ''chaotic clock'', it destroys the balance between the Lich and the Lich. If we don''t prepare early, I''m afraid the Lich will be calculated by the saints in the future. At that time, it''s too late to stop."


    When empress Houtu heard this, her hesitation was suppressed by the safety of the witch family, so she said, "since Taoist friends have made arrangements, can you explain it in detail for us?"


    Kunpeng said: "Naturally, in fact, we have nothing to compete with the saints during the quantitative robbery. Our main goal is the four forces. If the two Taoist friends can''t prove the Tao during the quantitative robbery, they can only think of the four forces. Taoist friend zhenyuanzi is afraid that he doesn''t have a Lingbao for cutting three corpses, but he can just take it from them, and then if Taoist friend Tu is there If you can''t complete Pangu''s real body during the quantity robbery, you can only retreat and ask for the second place. You want to obtain a top-grade native treasure among the four forces. "


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, why are you so interested in the four forces?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "since Taoist friends asked about this, I don''t hide it, but there are treasures that are very important to me among the four forces."


    Empress Houtu said, "when it comes to Lingbao in the three realms, few people can be as rich as Taoist friends, but it''s not what treasure among the four forces that makes Taoist friends never forget?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he didn''t know how to answer. For a moment, the scene was a little deserted.


    Empress Houtu said, "if Taoist friends have difficulties, don''t say it, so as not to damage the feelings between us. That''s not good for anyone."

 Chapter 768

    When Kunpeng heard empress Houtu''s words, he thought for a long time, then suddenly closed their space, and then said, "well, since Taoist friends all asked about it, I won''t hide it anymore. I think both Taoist friends want to know why I killed three corpses with what Lingbao?"


    After hearing this, empress Tu nodded and said, "it''s not just us. I''m afraid that Sanqing, the two saints in the West and empress Nu Wa all want to know about it."


    Kunpeng said, "I wonder if the two Taoist friends have heard of the innate treasure of ''Dinghai god pearl''?"


    Zhen Yuanzi pondered for a moment and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend said that maybe the 36 Sea God beads with the power of the world?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s this treasure. Have you heard of it?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "I really know a little about this treasure. Is it because Taoist friends cut three corpses with ''36 Sea God beads''?"


    Kunpeng said, "the last corpse of the poor man was cut off with this treasure. Originally, the poor man thought it was just more power of 36 worlds, but he didn''t expect that unexpected changes had taken place in the end. The 36 Dinghai God beads were completely integrated into a small world that can be developed."


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu were shocked. It is a world that can be developed, but its role is very huge.


    Just listen to Zhen Yuanzi saying, "is the reason why Taoist friends are interested in the Quartet forces to improve this small world?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I have this idea, so I have been looking for ways to improve the world. I hope that one day I can completely evolve that world into a world like the three worlds."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "when Taoist friends asked me for ginseng fruit branches, it must be to improve the world. After such a long time, Taoist friends must have gathered the spiritual roots of the innate five elements!"


    Kunpeng said, "that''s right. With the innate spiritual root of the five elements, the poor world can only have a small success. If you want to achieve a great success, you must have the existence of the world tree."


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, what is the tree of the world?"


    Kunpeng said, "the tree of the world is the most magical spiritual root between heaven and earth, which can support a world. If Pangu''s great sage had not lost the tree of the world calculated by the way of heaven, I''m afraid there would be no Sanqing and twelve ancestral witches today."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she asked, "so, do you already know the whereabouts of the world tree?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "I''m just guessing. The four sides of the world are separated from the flood and famine, but there is no Pangu support in the world. It must be the existence of the world tree. Moreover, it still needs a lot of Lingbao to improve one side of the world. Now, Lingbao belongs to each of the three worlds, and I can only make my mind on the four sides."


    Empress Houtu asked, "Taoist Kunpeng, do you know how your world is developing now? Can you live?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "if you live with ordinary people, there is still no problem, but if you want to live in immortals, you still need to continue to improve, otherwise you can''t understand the secret of heaven there."


    Zhen Yuanzi asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, do you know the existence of your world?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "I don''t know this, but I think the Taoist ancestors don''t know its existence, otherwise they won''t let the poor develop it. However, Taoist friends don''t have to worry about the security of the world. Now the world has become the three corpses of the poor. It can be said that the world is completely under the control of the poor, but he can''t take the world from the poor."


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi''s eyes brightened and said: "In this way, the world is immortal, and the Taoist friends are immortal. If the world doesn''t even know the Taoist ancestors, it will be a very safe refuge. In this way, no one in the three realms can get a Taoist friend, and the Taoist friend''s delay in proving the Tao must be to improve the world and directly incarnate the existence of the heavenly Tao. I don''t know if what I said is correct?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "that''s right. Zhenyuanzi''s Taoist friends are really extraordinary. They can even see what I think in my heart."


    Empress Houtu''s reincarnation is her ability to know the way of heaven, so she said: "although it''s good for Taoist friends to have such an idea, the way of heaven is not so good. Taoist friends should think twice and then act well."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "what the later Taoist friends said is very true, but I have come to this step. If I don''t try, I''m unwilling. Moreover, I integrate the ''Kongtong seal'', which is that it''s not so easy for the Taoist ancestors to destroy the poor, let alone the saints, so I don''t have any worries about my future."


    Empress Houtu said, "then I would like to wish Taoist friends everything they want. In the future, if necessary, Taoist friends can take in the witch family and not disappear our Witch family between heaven and earth."


    Kunpeng said, "don''t worry about this Taoist friend. If there is such a day, I will try my best to help the witch family."


    Zhen Yuanzi asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, since you have got the painting shadow and flying double swords, when are you going to lure the leader of Tongtian to fight with the two saints of the west?"


    Kunpeng said, "I''m ready to start now. Now there''s nothing in the underground. I''ll leave so that I can go back and prepare everything!"


    Kunpeng paused here for a moment, and then said, "if the leader of Tongtian cult and the two saints in the West forcibly break the six samsara and let people reincarnate, you will immediately make the six samsara chaotic, and the whole Prefecture will also ¡õ¡õ¡õ, putting pressure on the saints."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, please rest assured that as long as the plan is successful, the underground government will act according to the wishes of Taoist friends and will not delay Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng heard empress Houtu''s promise and said, "with the support of Taoist friends, I feel much more relieved. I can''t wait. I''ll leave now."


    Kunpeng wanted to leave the underground mansion, but zhenyuanzi couldn''t stay for a long time, so he left the underground mansion with Kunpeng, and the two returned to their own ashram.


    After returning to the Beiming sea, Kunpeng immediately summoned his disciples and three demon saints. After the crowd gathered, Kunpeng said, "now the quantity robbery is coming, and you must be aware of the changes in the underworld. That''s the action of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun in advance. Although their action has no great impact on our Beiming sea, after all, I''m also a demon family, but I can''t ignore the demon family, so I want to help the demon family for the last time."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the three demon saints were very happy. Although they left the demon family to take refuge in Kunpeng, they had been worried about the demon family. Now they were moved by Kunpeng''s words.


    Bai Ze said, "the demon master doesn''t forget the old feelings. We are very moved. If necessary, please tell the demon master frankly. We won''t quit again."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s just that you are willing to help. I just need you to go and give the picture sword to empress Nuwa!"


    Hearing this, Bai Ze asked suspiciously, "demon master, painting a shadow sword seems to be Zhuan Xu''s sword. Why did you give it to empress Nuwa?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Now the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty borrowed Xuanyuan sword from the emperor Xuanyuan and forcibly broke the six reincarnations to reincarnate their disciples and want to unify the fairyland. Now the Qi of the demon family is connected with the interception of religion. If the interception wants to compete with people and Buddhism for the right to unify the Han Dynasty in the fairyland, they need the emperor''s sword to call on the human family. This matter is important, but you three should be careful, Safely give this sword to empress Nuwa. "


    Kunpeng said, here he took out the picture sword, gave it to Bai Ze, and then said, "it''s not too late. You three start early and let the sword be handed over to empress Nuwa, so that she can make preparations early, so as not to fall behind in the struggle and explain the two religions too far. In that case, it''s difficult to turn back."


    When Bai Ze, Shang Yang and Bi Fang heard this, they understood the importance of this matter, so Bai Ze said, "please rest assured, demon master, the sword is in the people, and the sword is lost and dead. We will safely give this sword to empress Nuwa. This is also a distraction for the demon family."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "you should focus on your own safety. If you can''t, you can give up the task. As long as you are human, everything can come back."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Bai Ze, Shang Yang and Bi Fang were very moved. They felt that their choice was correct. Without more words, they picked up the picture sword and went out of the Beiming sea to the wa palace.

 Chapter 769

    After the three demon saints left, Jingwei didn''t understand why Kunpeng wanted to help the demon family, so he said, "teacher, empress Nuwa and Saint Tongtian have long broken up with us. Why do you want to help them?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "being a teacher naturally has the truth of being a teacher. Being a teacher should not only help intercept education, but also help the two saints in the west, so that they can compete with others and elucidate education."


    Hearing this, the disciples of Kunpeng were stunned. It took a long time before they came back to their senses. They realized that they had followed Kunpeng the longest and understood Kunpeng the best, so they said: "the teacher wants to balance the forces of the three parties and let them contain each other, so that we can have the opportunity to seek benefits secretly?"


    Kunpeng said: "although I want to balance the strength of the three parties, I will not seek benefits in secret. As long as you are not in danger of life, I generally won''t do it."


    Hearing this, the enlightenment suddenly realized and said, "the disciples understand that as long as the strength of the three parties is balanced, no matter which party wants to unify the fairy world, they need to go through a hard battle. In this way, we will naturally gather enough people to seal the list of gods, so we are much safer."


    Kunpeng said: "As a teacher, I want to take the opportunity to make them conflict so that they can gather enough people on the list of gods. It''s only for your safety, but you don''t have to worry at all. As long as your original God is still a teacher, you can revive you, and you won''t be on the list of gods when you die. Therefore, as a teacher, I hope you can do your best to improve your strength and prepare for the four forces to invade the three realms It is really a dangerous war. Even saints can fall in this war. It can be said to be extremely dangerous. "


    Hearing this, Wudao and others said in unison: "disciples should strive to improve their accomplishments and live up to the teacher''s high expectations."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "you are very satisfied that you can be a teacher safely. The quantity robbery is coming. The Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian sect leader must go to huoyun cave, Jingwei. Your father must also be very worried about your safety. Before the quantity robbery starts, let the enlightenment take you to huoyun cave to meet your father, so as to reassure him."


    Jingwei''s eyes turned red when she heard this. She had never seen her father since her father''s merit was perfect. She missed him very much in her heart. She was very happy when she heard this.


    Kunpeng understood the idea in Jingwei''s heart and said, "it''s not too late. You can start early. You can stay longer after you arrive at huoyun cave, as long as you return before the quantity robbery begins."


    Jingwei said, "thank you for your gift."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "well, you should leave early. As a teacher, you should meet the two saints of the West and surprise them."


    Hearing this, Jingwei didn''t say anything more, so he left the Beiming sea with the people and went to huoyun cave to meet his father, the emperor Shennong.


    After Yigan disciples left, Kunpeng thought for a moment. After thinking for several times, he decided not to give the vacated sword directly to the two western saints, but to get it indirectly, so that he could not make Sanqing hate himself for this.


    After pondering, Kun Peng chose to hand over the sword to Shushan sword sect. After all, there are many Buddhist ears and eyes in Shushan. This can not only hand over the sword to the two western saints, but also cause a struggle between the two sides. It can really kill two birds with one stone.


    Kunpeng did it when he thought of it. Now the secret is dark. He doesn''t need to cast a spell to deceive the secret. Instead, he directly threw the tengkong sword within the scope of Shushan sword sect. After all, the tengkong sword is the sword of the emperor. Once it was born, it showed his extraordinary. Shushan disciples immediately found this and went to collect the sword.


    Unfortunately, the experience of Shushan sword school when the sword was born was too short. From top to bottom, they only thought that the quality of tengkong sword was very good, but they didn''t know its origin and didn''t attract their attention. This was unexpected to Kunpeng, which made him feel depressed for a while, so his calculation failed.


    When Kun Peng was thinking about whether to take back the sword, the disciples of Shushan sword sect who secretly took refuge in Buddhism received the Dharma attainments of zhunti saint and immediately understood the origin of tengkong sword, which made them very excited. Although tengkong sword is of good quality, because it is the sword of the emperor, it can not see its essence for ordinary monks, so it is in Shushan sword sect They all thought the sword was just a better Lingbao and didn''t care too much, so the disciples who took refuge in Buddhism asked for the sword with mutual help.


    After getting the sword, those disciples who secretly took refuge in the West were afraid of long dreams, so they sent people all night to send the tengkong sword back to the Western Paradise. After getting the sword, the two saints in the West were very happy and finally had the ability to compete with the man and the two religions.


    The Styx River, which was originally a close neighbor, has been watching and paying attention to the changes in the underground. When he saw Kunpeng, Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu appear in the underground at the same time, his heart fluctuated like waves. He wanted to go to talk, but he was afraid of being calculated by Kunpeng, so he was restless all the time.


    After the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West noticed the actions of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor, they were very nervous for fear that they would become the next target.


    The Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, under the close relationship between the empress earth and Kunpeng, the Supreme Lord and the emperor Yuanshi dare to act like this. I''m afraid they won''t pay attention to our heaven, but you and I need to prepare early to prevent the sneak attack of the saints!"


    The West queen mother sighed: "the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty are so bold, but we can know that the ancestors really don''t care about the order of the three realms, otherwise they won''t be so presumptuous. Without the support of the Taoist ancestors, you and I are not as good as the Empress Dowager. At least there are witches and Kunpeng behind empress dowager dowager, but we have nothing."


    The Jade Emperor pondered for a moment and said, "yaochi, do you think we should use the hidden personnel in advance to prevent the attack of the saints?"


    The queen mother of the West also thought for a moment when she heard this, and then said, "Haotian, the matter is not serious enough. For the time being, we''d better not use them, so as not to attract the attention of the saints and make wedding clothes for others. Moreover, the saints can''t find us for a while and a half. You and I should wait and see it become better."


    The Jade Emperor said, "although it''s good to watch it change, I''m afraid the saints will attack us. At that time, even if you and I want to use our hidden strength, it''s difficult to do it."


    The mother of the Western king thought for a moment and asked, "Haotian, you have been studying the ''Celestial Star array''. I don''t know how those people are progressing now. Can you have the ability to trap the saints?"


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "it''s so easy. Although Kunpeng gave advice, Kunpeng has never said the most important problem. Now the ''Zhou Tian star array'' has no real name. In the face of saints, it has no power to fight at all. Even the ''Zhou Tian star array'' set by Kunpeng alone is not as good as it."


    When the queen mother of the West heard this, she sighed: "Haotian, the empress Zixiao palace and her entourage have got the innate treasure ''chaos clock'', but there is no problem to protect themselves, not to mention Kunpeng. Zhenyuanzi has a good relationship with Hongyun, and the saints will not be difficult to him during the robbery, but you and I have no way to protect ourselves. Although Kunpeng promised that we would protect our lives, no one dare to protect Kunpeng at the critical moment Can save us in time, so I think we should also prepare a unique skill to save our lives. "


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, to tell you the truth, I have long been prepared for the method of protecting my life. Even the saints dare not risk forcing us."


    The West Queen Mother''s eyes brightened when she heard this and asked, "Haotian, what unique skill can you make the saints fear?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "in fact, my unique skill benefited from Kunpeng. In those years, he threatened the saints with the ''Celestial Star array'', so that the saints did not dare to force him, so I used the three corpse yuan God to secretly control the sun star. As long as my mind moves, the whole sun star will be destroyed. The saints dare not risk the destruction of the sun star against us."


    The queen mother of the West was stunned on the spot when she heard this. She never thought that the Jade Emperor would be so crazy and destroy a corpse he cut as a way to protect her life, but this method is really cruel.


    For a moment, the queen mother asked, "Haotian, does anyone know your secret?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "only Kunpeng knows, but Kunpeng can''t offend us, but divulges it."


    After hearing this, the queen mother of the West was relieved and said, "since we have such a life-saving method, we should also try our best to seek benefits at an appropriate time. Of course, we''d better not participate in this robbery and try our best to preserve our strength. We can do it when the four forces invade the three realms."


    The Jade Emperor said, "what yaochi said is very reasonable. As long as the red cloud becomes holy, we will have the opportunity to prove the holy way. At that time, we will not be afraid of the saints and become the real Lord of the three worlds."

 Chapter 770

    Bai Ze, Shang Yang and Bi Fang carefully escorted the painted shadow sword to the wa palace safely. The maids in the wa palace knew the three demon saints, so they met empress Nu Wa without effort. Although they were dissatisfied with empress Nu Wa''s behavior, the painted shadow sword was related to the future of the demon family, but they did not embarrass empress Nu Wa, Take out the picture sword and give it to empress Nuwa.


    Empress Nuwa was greatly surprised when she saw the sword and asked, "where did the three great saints find the picture sword?"


    Bai Ze said, "the three of us came by the order of the demon master to give this sword to the empress. The sword has been sent to us. We can''t stay for a long time, so we''ll leave." Bai Ze said, and Shang Yang and Bi Fang wanted to leave the wa Palace.


    At this time, empress Nuwa hurriedly said, "wait a minute¡°


    Bai Ze asked, "what else can I tell you?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "Zhuan Xu''s swords are painting shadow and flying. I wonder if Kunpeng can also find the flying sword?"


    Bai Ze said, "I don''t know this. Before coming, the demon master just gave us a picture sword. We don''t know whether there is a flying sword. However, the demon Master said that this is his last time to help the demon family, and it doesn''t matter anymore in the future. I also hope that the mother can take charge of the interests of the demon family and don''t waste the demon master''s mind."


    Hearing this, empress Nuwa''s face changed and said, "I know about it. Since you have something to do, please leave. I won''t send it away."


    Bai Ze said, "I don''t dare to ask my lady to send me off. We''ll leave now." Bai Ze said, and left the wa palace with Shang Yang and Bi Fang, heading north to the dark sea.


    Out of the wa palace, Bi Fang said, "empress Nuwa is still the same, nothing has changed at all, but I don''t know whether the demon family will repeat the mistakes under her leadership!"


    Bai Ze sighed: "this is not something you and I can control. Now we have done a distraction for the demon family. As for the future of the demon family, we can only see what God wants!"


    Shang Yang said: "empress Nuwa''s gas is somewhat insufficient. It is difficult to achieve great things after all. Compared with the demon master, it is far from great. If the demon family can develop better under the leadership of the demon master, it is better than now. Unfortunately, now both sides have the same road."


    Baize said: "well, these things are not what we should think. Now we have settled the cause and effect with the demon clan. We''d better think about how we can save our lives in this mass robbery. We''ll talk about other things in the future."


    Bi Fang said, "the demon master is trustworthy. As long as we stand with him, we can naturally survive this disaster. Now we''d better go back to the island and recover our lives."


    After Bai Ze, Shang Yang and Bi Fang left, empress Nuwa carefully observed the painting of the shadow sword. After confirming that it was correct, she was a little confused. Kunpeng had long broken off relations with the demon family, but what was the purpose of giving her the sword. Empress Nuwa didn''t believe that Kunpeng would be so kind and care about the safety of the demon family, but she didn''t know what plot Kunpeng had. After thinking for several times, empress Nuwa decided to go to jin''ao island Ask the leader of Tongtian sect what he thinks about this matter.


    Empress Nu Wa did it when she thought of it. She immediately broke open the space and came to jin''ao island. The leader of Tongtian cult was very confused about the arrival of empress Nu Wa. She didn''t understand why empress Nu Wa came to jin''ao Island instead of looking for the two swords of painting shadow and flying.


    I only heard the leader of Tongtian cult ask, "I don''t know what''s important for younger martial sister Nuwa to come here?"


    Empress Nuwa also saw the doubts of the leader of Tongtian cult, so she said, "senior brother Tongtian, today, Kunpeng suddenly sent three demon saints, Bai Ze, Shang Yang and Bi Fang, to escort the picture sword to my wa palace and give the sword to me. Now how embarrassing the relationship between Kunpeng and me is. Senior brother is also clear, but little sister can''t understand what he means, so she came to ask senior brother for advice."


    The leader of Tongtian sect was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "younger martial sister, do you mean that the picture sword is in your hand now?"


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "this sword is in my hand." while talking, empress Nuwa took out the sword and handed it to the leader of Tongtian cult.


    The leader of Tongtian sect took the sword and carefully observed it for a long time. Just then he said, "with this sword in hand, we stand on the same starting line with people and Buddhism. We don''t have to worry about the emperor anymore."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, that''s true, but the sword was given to us by Kunpeng. Don''t you think there will be a problem?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect smiled and said, "younger martial sister, I understand what you think, but we don''t have to worry too much. Even if he has plans for us, so what, we can use his hand to complete our subordinates. As for Kunpeng''s conspiracy, we don''t have to worry too much. We''d better finish the battle of the emperor as soon as possible."


    Empress Nuwa said: "Elder martial brother, I''m afraid that things are not as simple as you think. Both the painted shadow sword and the tengkong sword are Zhuanxu''s matching swords. Since Kunpeng got the painted shadow sword, he must have the tengkong sword in his hand. Now he only gave us the painted shadow sword, but the tengkong sword is still in his hand. I always think there must be a big conspiracy. Moreover, these two swords are related to the quantity robbery. How can Kunpeng have this So kind to help us! "


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he was very happy, but he was dejected. He only heard him ask, "younger martial sister Nuwa, what did Kunpeng say when he sent the sword?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "Baize just said that this was the last time Kunpeng helped the demon family. In the future, there was no relationship between the two sides. Looking at Baize, they also wanted to get rid of the demon family."


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought deeply when he heard this. He could understand Kunpeng''s intention. He didn''t want to have anything to do with the demon family in the mass robbery, so as not to be involved. But Bai Ze, Shang Yang and Bi Fang are the great saints of the demon family. They always care about the demon family very much. How can they take refuge in Kunpeng? It won''t be long. Once someone in the demon family learns from them again, Then it can be imagined that the demon clan will face a split situation.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "it seems that Kunpeng wants to break with us completely, younger martial sister Nuwa, and will no longer be involved with us in the future. However, the performance of Bai Ze, Shang Yang and Bi Fang has to prevent someone from imitating them in the future, so the demon clan will be dangerous, but you need to pay attention to this."


    Empress Nuwa said when she heard this: "please rest assured, senior brother. Now the demon family is very calm, and there will be no situation you think."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said in a deep voice: "younger martial sister, things are not absolute. Maybe those demon saints who existed in the famine period will not do so, but the new demon saints grew up listening to the reputation of Kunpeng. Many people''s respect for Kunpeng is afraid to be higher than you, but they have to be protected!"


    Empress Nu Wa was a little embarrassed when she heard this. She knew that the leader of Tongtian sect said very well. After the war of God sealing and going west to learn scriptures, Kunpeng''s position in the eyes of the new generation of demon clan has been higher than that of herself as a demon clan saint. If it were not for the support of most demon saints in the flood and famine period and the help of religious interception, I''m afraid many new demon saints would join Kunpeng now, Not yourself.


    Thinking of this, empress Nuwa said, "thank you for reminding me. I will pay attention to this. But what does the elder martial brother think Kunpeng is doing to help us, and what is his secret conspiracy?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Younger martial sister is a fan of the situation. There are two possibilities for Kunpeng to do so. One is to take the opportunity to move the hearts of Bai Ze, Shang Yang and Bi Fang and let them follow Kunpeng wholeheartedly. The other is to let us compete with people and Buddhism in the fairy world, so as to reduce the pressure on him. Although he lost a sword of the emperor, he brought benefits But it is far higher than their own investment. "


    Empress Nuwa suddenly realized when she heard this and said, "senior brother Tongtian, do we still have to follow the original plan?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Although we know Kunpeng''s plan, we have to act according to the other party''s heart. Kunpeng''s calculation is not at the expense of being the first wise man in the three realms. He uses the plan to perfection, so that we know that the other party has a plot and have to do it. In my opinion, Kunpeng has only handed over the flying sword to the two saints of the West. If we don''t start early, we''re afraid of the West The two saints will also come in front of us. "


    When Nuwa heard this, she said in surprise, "elder martial brother Tongtian, do you think much about it? There is a great cause and effect between Kunpeng and the two saints in the West. How can you give them the tengkong sword?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "there is nothing impossible. After receiving the sword, the two western saints will become the chess pieces of Kunpeng to resist people and explain the two religions. No matter which side wants to be the emperor, we must go through a hard battle, which just suits Kunpeng''s heart."

 Chapter 771

    Empress Nuwa was greatly shocked when she heard the analysis of the leader of Tongtian cult. Her performance was nothing compared with Kunpeng. It was not worth mentioning. They were not at the same level at all. If Kunpeng knew his performance in Zixiao palace, he was afraid that he would settle accounts with her in the future and offend a person with such great wisdom, it would be a very terrible thing. When he thought of this, empress wa was shocked in a cold sweat.


    Nuwa said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, Kunpeng hates so much, but you and I need to be careful during the robbery. Don''t become his chess piece, that will be troublesome."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "now you and I have become his chess pieces. Can we give up painting shadow swords like this? In that case, I''m afraid we will lose more miserably. Kunpeng may leave me a way to live, but the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism are afraid that we can''t tolerate us. What''s more, someone needs to fill in the list of gods."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "is it difficult for us to let Kunpeng play like this?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "when things come to this point, we can only take one step at a time. Unless we can recover the luck of the demon clan and the sect, it is difficult to protect ourselves."


    Hearing this, empress Nuwa sighed, "well, we''d better deal with the things in the fairy world first, and then find a way to deal with Kunpeng."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "what younger martial sister said is very true." the leader of Tongtian cult joined hands with empress Nu Wa and forcibly broke the six samsara, sending the disciples and the painted shadow sword into the six samsara.


    The action of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa once again plunged the underground into chaos. Then empress Tu settled down in the underground and sent someone to make a false image to confuse the saints.


    After the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa successfully broke the six reincarnations and made their disciples reincarnate in the fairy world, the two saints in the west can''t do it anymore. Now they are the only one among the three. The West has no emperor''s sword, which is difficult to compare with people, elucidation, interception and demons.


    Just when the two western saints were extremely anxious, Maitreya came to report that he had found the flying sword. The sudden message was to solve the anxiety of the two western saints.


    "Maitreya, where did you find this emperor''s sword?" asked zhunti


    Maitreya said, "teacher Hui, this sword was not found by disciples."


    When zhunti heard this, he asked suspiciously, "you didn''t find this sword. Who found it?"


    Maitreya Buddha said, "teacher, this sword was found by our secret disciples in Shushan. As they said, this sword suddenly appeared outside Shushan a few days ago. Because this sword is the sword of the emperor, people in Shushan sword sect don''t know the treasure, so they don''t pay attention to it, so they asked us to come back."


    Zhunti was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "it''s the will of heaven to prosper the West. Poor Shushan sword sect. It doesn''t know the essence of this flying sword, but it''s cheaper than the West."


    Then he smiled and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. It seems that the way of robbing heaven is still on our side."


    Maitreya Buddha didn''t want to mention and lead them so happy. He always felt that something was wrong. He just heard him say, "two teachers, I always think there is something wrong with this matter?"


    When zhunti heard this, he was surprised and asked, "Maitreya, what do you think is wrong?"


    Maitreya Buddha said, "teacher, although the Shushan sword throwing is arrogant, they are all repairing swords. Even if they don''t know this flying sword, the spirit of the emperor should be familiar with it. How can they easily give up this treasure!"


    When zhunti heard this, he asked, "do you mean it was deliberately done by Shushan?"


    Maitreya said, "that''s what disciples think."


    Zhunti pondered for a moment and said, "this is not a deliberate act of Shushan. It is impossible for the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun to cultivate an opponent for themselves! If it is said that Kunpeng did this, it is possible, but this person has always been very insidious."


    When mentioning Kunpeng, zhunti suddenly woke up and said to the lead, "elder martial brother, do you think it has anything to do with that Kunpeng?"


    Then he sighed: "now the secret of heaven is dark, but I can''t figure out anything. I don''t know whether it has anything to do with the Kunpeng."


    Maitreya Buddha was a little surprised. He said it was Shushan sword sect. Why did the two saints talk about Kunpeng again, so they were confused.


    When zhunti saw Maitreya''s puzzled face, he was afraid that he would think too much and cause demons, so he said: "Elder martial brother, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa found the painted shadow sword first. It''s reasonable to say that both the painted shadow and the sky are Zhuanxu''s swords. They should be together when they were born. There''s no reason to separate. But I don''t know where the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa found the painted shadow sword. If it''s really as I think, it''s much more serious."


    Then he sighed: "what younger martial brother said is very true. If Kunpeng arranged all this secretly, that is to say, Kunpeng can calculate the secret of heaven. All these things are under his control, but you and I can''t help it!"


    Maitreya asked, "two teachers, are we going to give up this flying sword?"


    Zhunti sighed: "when things come to this point, this flying sword is the only guarantee for us to compete for the fairy world. How can we give up? Even if this is really Kunpeng''s conspiracy, we must do so, otherwise there will be no place for us in the fairy world."


    Maitreya Buddha was shocked when he heard this and said, "teacher, I''m not so afraid of things. How can Kunpeng be a divine cultivation, and can he calculate the secret of heaven?"


    Zhunti sighed: "Everything is not absolute. Although Kunpeng is only a quasi saint, his cultivation is not weaker than any saint. Moreover, he integrates the innate Lingbao ''Kongtong seal''. Now he has become immortal. It is not difficult to calculate the secret of heaven. Kunpeng has a great cause and effect with us in the West. If he did this flying sword, do you think he would be kind Can''t you help me wait? "


    Then he thought for a moment and said: "Younger martial brother, in fact, things are not as terrible as you said. If Kunpeng did this, he just wanted us to have the ability to compete with people, elucidation, interception and demons. As long as we go to war, there will be countless deaths and injuries. Maybe he can gather up the number needed for the list of gods, so that he can protect his disciples."


    Hearing the quotation, zhunti said, "what elder martial brother said is reasonable. If Kunpeng really wants to make this idea, the threat to us is not too great. I''m afraid he has another plot!"


    Then he said, "even if there is a conspiracy, we have no choice. It''s good for us to understand it. Younger martial brother sent someone to investigate secretly to see if the painted shadow sword obtained by the leader of Tongtian cult really came from one of Kunpeng''s hands. We can also know it well and avoid being secretly calculated by Kunpeng."


    Zhunti nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. Now that Maitreya Buddha is here, it''s better to let him handle the matter. What do you think, elder martial brother?"


    Then he said, "well, I''ll leave it to Maitreya."


    Upon hearing this, Maitreya hurried forward and said, "disciples must do their best to live up to the high expectations of the two teachers¡°


    Zhunti said, "well, Maitreya, you go down first!" Maitreya immediately withdrew when he heard this.


    After Maitreya stepped down, zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, now that we have got the flying sword, I wonder whether to directly break the six samsara or let the Tibetan king help us to reincarnate our disciples in the dark? If we break the six samsara directly, it will make Sanqing and Nuwa aware of it. If we use the Tibetan king to reincarnate in the dark, we can avoid Sanqing and Nuwa''s eyes and ears, so we will hide in the dark."


    Then he thought for a moment and said: "Younger martial brother, although using the Tibetan king to act can avoid the eyes and ears of Sanqing and Nuwa, if Kunpeng really did this flying sword in the dark, we can''t hide it from him and empress Houtu. As long as they secretly tell Sanqing and Nuwa about it, our calculation will fall, and if they really come forward with the Tibetan king, we will give Kunpeng and Nuwa Empress Houtu made an excuse so that they could force the Tibetan king away from the underworld openly, so it''s better for you and me to break the six samsara directly! "


    Zhunti was right when he heard this and said, "what elder martial brother said is very reasonable. Let''s do it."


    Then the lead nodded, and then the two of them began to operate. Their mana, like Sanqing and empress Nuwa, directly broke the six samsara and let their disciples reincarnate.

 Chapter 772

    Empress Houtu always remembered Kunpeng''s words. When the two saints in the West forcibly broke the six samsara, they immediately let the witch clan who had been secretly preparing disturb the whole six samsara, and the hell suddenly became chaotic.


    Kunpeng, who has been watching the underworld secretly, was very happy at the moment when the two saints in the West broke the six samsara. He said, "you have still entered the calculation of the poor way. It depends on how you resolve the cause and effect of destroying the six samsara."


    Kunpeng immediately got up and went to the underground to meet with empress Houtu. Zhen Yuanzi also knew Kunpeng''s plan and went to the underground to meet when the two saints in the West broke the six samsara.


    Speaking of it, the Styx River, the Jade Emperor and the mother of the west king had no foresight. When Zhen Yuanzi and Kunpeng went to the underground together, they didn''t take it as the same thing. They still didn''t do anything, but Kunpeng despised them.


    Not long after Kunpeng came to the underworld, Zhen Yuanzi also came. Zhen Yuanzi thought that Haotian, West Queen Mother and Styx would also come, but he didn''t expect that the three of them had no action at all, especially Styx. He didn''t come closest to the underworld, which made people wonder whether it was right or wrong to form an alliance with him.


    Just listen to Zhen Yuanzi sigh: "but I didn''t expect that the Styx River, Haotian and the West queen mother spoke very well when they formed an alliance. Once it was difficult for everyone to help together, they ignored it when it was coming, which was really hard for him to accept."


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "zhenyuanzi Taoist friends finally understand the behavior of the three of them. In fact, at the time of the alliance, I had long expected this day, but I didn''t expect it to come so soon. The three of them have so no vision, and they can''t even shrink from such a small matter. It''s no good for us to have such an alliance."


    Empress Houtu said, "it''s good if they don''t come. Now that they do so, we can ignore them when they are in trouble!"


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "what the later Taoist friends said is very true. After all, the saints generally won''t embarrass us during the measurement robbery, but the Styx river is different from Haotian. The saints will find them sooner or later. At that time, I see how they deal with the saints."


    Kunpeng said: "such short-sighted people are ignored. What disasters they will have in the future has nothing to do with us. We just need to protect ourselves."


    Empress Houtu said, "what Taoist friend Kunpeng said is very true. Now everything in the underground is ready according to what Taoist friend said. I don''t know if you think you can start the plan?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "now everything is ready. It''s just the time to launch. We''ll jointly send an invitation to the saints to come to the underground to discuss the six samsara! However, this happened in the underground, but it needs the master of Houtu Taoist friends to invite the saints. Taoist friends zhenyuanzi and I can only accompany them. Please understand this."


    Empress Houtu smiled and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you and I have been friends since the flood and famine. There is no need to explain this matter. I understand it!"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s good for Taoist friends to understand. Everything is open, so that people''s doubts in the future will not affect the progress of the plan. That''s not good for anyone."


    Kunpeng, empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi then jointly sent out invitations to invite the saints, Haotian, the West Queen Mother and the Styx River to the underworld to discuss the damage of the six samsara.


    After receiving the invitation from empress Houtu, the saints were shocked. The six samsara is the foundation of the three realms. If it is damaged, the consequences will be serious. However, they are also afraid that Kunpeng is making a fake in secret. So they all looked at the situation of the underground with divine thoughts. The result surprised them, and the whole underground is in disorder, The two saints in the West also received a letter from the king of Tibet secretly and affirmed the chaos in the underground. Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Styx were also surprised after receiving the invitation. Although they were unwilling to face the saints directly, the matter was very important, but they had to come.


    Not long after empress Houtu sent out the invitation, the saints, Styx River, Haotian and Xiwang mother came to the hell. When they saw the tragedy of the hell, they were very surprised.


    When they were seated, empress Houtu said: "I asked all Taoist friends to come here as a last resort. After Lao Jun and Yuanshi saints forcibly broke the six samsara, the six samsara was damaged to some extent, but it did not affect the operation of the six samsara. However, before long, the saint Tongtian and empress Nuwa joined hands to break the six samsara again, which seriously damaged it. That time, it affected the six samsara I also tried my best to make it work, but what I never thought was that the two saints, zhunti and Jieyin, also forcibly broke the six samsara. This time, the six samsara completely lost its ability to operate, and everyone saw the tragedy of the underground. Therefore, I invite you to come here to try to restore the operation of the six samsara. "


    As soon as empress Houtu said this, the faces of the saints changed greatly, especially the two saints in the West. Now the stop of the six samsara is caused by the last blow of the two of them, and they have to pay great responsibility for it. At this time, the two saints in the west can''t help but secretly regret that they shouldn''t break the six samsara by force, but it''s too late to regret. Now they want to try their best to get rid of the destruction The responsibility of bad six samsara.


    Then zhunti''s eyes turned, but he had a way. He first stood up and said, "it''s all my fault. I knew that the six reincarnations had been damaged, so I shouldn''t break the six reincarnations by force. However, I still blame Lao Jun and Yuanshi''s two senior brothers. If the two senior brothers hadn''t guided in front, we wouldn''t have made such a big mistake."


    As soon as he said this, the Yuanshi Tianzun and the supreme old gentleman were suddenly angry. The supreme old gentleman was still better than to suppress his anger, but the Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t stand it and said with a cold hum: "Junior brother zhunti''s words are different. It''s true that I and senior brother broke the six reincarnation first, but we didn''t stop the six reincarnation, but zhunti and the two junior brothers stopped the six reincarnation. If the two junior brothers didn''t pay too much attention, how could the six reincarnation be seriously damaged? How can it blame me and senior brother."


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa had no words when they saw zhunti arguing with Yuanshi Tianzun. Anyway, they were in the middle. When it comes to responsibility, they won''t be too big. After all, people all over the world resisted.


    Zhunti was furious when he heard Yuanshi Tianzun''s sophistry. When he saw that Tongtian leader and empress Nuwa were sitting still, he said, "Yuanshi elder martial brother can''t be a son of man. If the two elder martial brothers didn''t set an example for us, how could such a thing happen? I don''t know whether Tongtian elder martial brother and empress Nuwa think what I said is right?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa heard zhunti''s words, they were very angry. They thought to themselves, "zhunti, you want to quarrel with Yuanshi Tianzun. Why do you want to pull us? It''s really a villain."


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were angry, they had to respond. Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian and I are also responsible for this matter. If we didn''t have the obsession in our hearts, we wouldn''t cause such great harm to the six samsara. Senior brother Tongtian and I apologize to empress Tu for this matter."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard the words of empress Nu Wa, he also got up and saluted empress earth, and then said, "I''ve done too much. Please forgive empress earth!"


    Zhunti didn''t expect that Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa were so cunning. He only admitted that he was wrong, but he didn''t mention that Yuanshi Tianzun and supreme Lao Jun played a leading role in this matter.


    Yuanshi Tianzun''s response was contrary to zhunti''s. He was very happy with Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa''s mother''s behavior. He only heard him say: "younger martial brother zhunti, you have heard that both Tongtian and Nuwa admit that this is because they have too much obsession. How can you blame me and the eldest martial brother for this."


    After hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, he said: "Elder martial brother Yuanshi and younger martial brother zhunti and I are indeed wrong about this, but if you and the eldest martial brother didn''t disobey heaven''s destiny and play a very bad leading role for us, how could such a tragic situation happen. Moreover, we see that there is no accident between the eldest martial brother and elder martial brother Yuanshi, and there is nothing wrong between elder martial brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa. Naturally, we think it''s OK to break the six cycles Breaking the six reincarnations will not damage it. That''s why I just made such a big mistake. In the final analysis, it''s the big senior brother and Yuanshi senior brother who played a bad leading role for us. "


    When zhunti heard these words, he also came forward and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. We all have a great responsibility in this matter. Tiandao will naturally give us a fair punishment. Yuanshi elder martial brother doesn''t have to blame me and Jieyin elder martial brother now. After the robbery, Tiandao will naturally give us a fair punishment."


    The supreme old gentleman''s face changed greatly when he heard this. He said, "now that things have happened, don''t discuss who is right and who is wrong. It''s better to restore the operation of the six cycles first." as soon as the supreme old gentleman said this, everyone stopped talking.

 Chapter 773

    After a while, empress Houtu saw that the saints were silent, but said, "all Taoist friends, the six reincarnations are seriously damaged. If we don''t solve the difficulties earlier, I''m afraid the souls of the three worlds will gather in the hell and can''t get reincarnation. Please work together to repair the six reincarnations."


    Hearing what empress Houtu said, zhunti said, "it''s not that we don''t want to contribute, but that we don''t know what the situation is, so we are powerless!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to miss the opportunity to attack zhunti, so he said: "younger martial brother zhunti''s words are inappropriate. These six reincarnations are destroyed by your western hands. If you don''t want to make efforts to repair, how can it be done!"


    When zhunti heard this, he wanted to argue with Yuanshi Tianzun again, but he was stopped by Jieyin. He only heard Jieyin say: "elder martial brother Yuanshi, these six reincarnations are destroyed by our hands, but it doesn''t mean you have no responsibility. If you can repair them, please speak frankly, which can be regarded as making up for your mistakes!"


    However, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, I think highly of elder martial brother Yuanshi. We can''t do anything about it. I''m afraid elder martial brother Yuanshi can''t do anything about it!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun''s face changed greatly when he heard this. He just wanted to take over the matter, but he quickly woke up and understood zhunti''s sinister intentions, so he said: "junior brother zhunti said very much, and there''s nothing I can do about it. Finally, I''m afraid an expert like junior brother zhunti can repair the six samsara."


    Zhun mentioned that Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t fall for the plan, but he was in a dark mood. However, he led his words to the supreme old gentleman. He only heard him say: "eldest martial brother, you are the one with the highest cultivation among all of us. I''m afraid this matter can''t be solved until you do it. We don''t have the cultivation of junior brother, but we are powerless."


    Although the Supreme Lord has the highest cultivation among the people, he is not very clear about the six samsara, so he sighed: "junior brother, I must mention that you are disappointed for your brother. The six samsara is transformed by the body of empress Houtu. I don''t know the details, so I can''t do anything about it."


    Seeing that the saints had no way, empress Houtu said, "senior brothers, these six samsaras are the foundation of the three realms. If everyone has no way, the consequences will be serious. Please think again and see if there is any other way!"


    At this time, Kunpeng said, "if you can''t repair these six samsaras, there is a feasible way for me, but it will cost some."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the saints, Haotian, Xiwangmu and Styx were very surprised, but they didn''t expect that Kunpeng could repair the damaged six samsara. After their surprise, they were very happy. In this way, the safety of the three worlds can be guaranteed, and they can naturally ensure that their own orthodoxy is not lost.


    Just listen to the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, what means do you have to repair these six samsaras? Please speak frankly. As long as we can do it, we won''t refuse."


    Kunpeng was overjoyed when he heard this, but he didn''t show it. Instead, he said calmly, "the sage of Taiqing, this matter has to pay a great price. I wonder if you can represent everyone''s will?"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "I have no opinion with younger martial brother Yuanshi. As for others, that''s not what I can do!"


    When the Supreme Lord said this, the leader of Tongtian said, "please rest assured, Taoist Kunpeng, as long as you can repair the six samsara, junior sister Nuwa and I have no opinion!"


    Sanqing and empress Nuwa both made a statement, and the two saints in the West had to make a statement. They just listened to the introduction and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, we in the West are also doing our best to help this matter."


    Haotian and the mother of the Western king saw that all the saints had expressed their positions, so they said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, our Tianting is also at the disposal of Taoist friends!"


    Seeing this, Styx quickly said, "I have no opinion. Everything is arranged by Taoist friends."


    Empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi understood Kunpeng''s arrangement, so they both said they had no opinion.


    Seeing that all the people were willing to listen to their own arrangements, Kunpeng said, "since everyone agrees, let''s talk straight. I hope you won''t go back then."


    The supreme old gentleman frowned when he heard this and said, "please rest assured, Taoist Kunpeng, since everyone said so, he will not go back!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Well, according to my observation, the main damage of the six samsara is the last blow of zhunti and the two saints. Therefore, if you want to repair the six samsara, you need to expel the Buddha Qi in the six samsara. The six samsara is transformed by the essence of the ancestral witch. The ancestral witch absorbs the turbid Qi of heaven and earth. Now there is no ancestral witch breath in the three realms, so only one can offset the Buddha Qi The turbid Qi of netherworld Taoist friends, but it needs the help of netherworld Taoist friends! "


    When Styx heard this, he was very unwilling, but he had agreed to obey Kunpeng''s arrangement and couldn''t repent face to face, so he said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends, although there are no ancestral witches in the three realms, there are many great witches in the witch family. They are inherited from the same source with the six paths of reincarnation, but they are much better than the poor ones. Let them do it for the safety of the six paths of reincarnation, so that the poor don''t know the depth and damage the arrangement of the Taoist friends."


    When the river Styx said this, Kun Peng frowned. He was very dissatisfied with the river Styx''s words, and then the earth empress showed a trace of disgust on her face.


    When the saints saw that Kunpeng and empress Houtu were dissatisfied with the Styx River, zhunti came forward and said, "didn''t you agree to listen to the arrangement of Kunpeng before, do you want to repent now? If the six reincarnations can''t be restored because of your willingness, you have to figure out whether you can bear the consequences!"


    After hearing zhunti''s threat, Styx river was helpless. He only heard him say: "it''s not that I don''t want to be a distraction for this matter, but that I really don''t know much about the six samsara. If I miss, I''m afraid it will aggravate the damage of the six samsara. I''m afraid it will damage the great event!"


    When Kunpeng heard what Styx said, he said calmly, "well, since the Taoist friends of Styx have taken care of this matter, he won''t bother the Taoist friends. Although the essence of the great witch can''t compare with the turbid Qi of the blood sea, it''s necessary to spend more time and effort, and there is still hope to repair the six samsara!"


    Upon hearing Kunpeng''s words, Styx was overjoyed and said, "thank you, Taoist friend Kunpeng." the reason why Styx didn''t want to help was that he was afraid that once his cultivation was damaged due to the repair of the six samsara, he would be unable to resist once the saints wanted to be unfavorable to him.


    It has to be said that the Styx river has no knowledge. If the six reincarnations are really damaged, he helps to repair it. I don''t know how many merits he can get. He doesn''t want to rely on his merits. Instead, he blames Kunpeng and the saints for nothing. This move of the Styx river is despised by the saints and other people. Such a good thing is shut out. The Styx river is not an ordinary fool, and the Styx river is not a fool, but a fan of the situation.


    The Supreme Lord said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I wonder how long it will take you to repair the six samsaras and make it work again?"


    Kunpeng said: "In fact, it''s not too difficult to make the six samsara run. As long as you eliminate the Buddha Qi, you can make Ji Run reluctantly, which is about a day. It''s much more difficult to completely repair the six samsara, but I don''t know how long it will take to succeed. In this way, most big witches in the witch family have to tie themselves to the six samsara There is no time to rest. "


    When Kunpeng said this, the saints couldn''t help brightening their eyes and thinking in their hearts: "the damage of these six reincarnations is not all without benefits. It''s not that the witch family is trapped in the hell, but it''s impossible to pose a threat to themselves. It''s really a heaven given opportunity. It seems that the witch family has become the only victim."


    Everyone is very happy to think of this, but among the saints, the most happy one is empress Nuwa. The Witch and the demon have been at odds since ancient times. If the witch is trapped in the underworld because of this, the demon can go out all the way and cooperate with the interception of religion to seize the power of the fairyland.


    Just listen to the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said: "in that case, I''ll thank Kunpeng Taoist friend and empress Houtu for this. If you can repair the six samsara, it''s a great blessing for the three realms!"


    When they heard this, they all spoke in succession. Kunpeng and empress Houtu naturally knew that what they thought had not been rejected.

 Chapter 774

    Unfortunately, they were happy too early. Kunpeng said calmly, "although the six samsara poor path can be repaired, the repair time will be much longer without the support of friends of the Ming River."


    Taishanglaojun, they are eager to delay as long as possible, so they said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends don''t need to worry, as long as they can repair the six samsara, no matter how much time they take!"


    Kunpeng said: "it''s good that you can understand, but I need to tell you that because the six reincarnations are hurt by the Buddha Qi, if you want to make the six reincarnations work, there can''t be a trace of Buddha Qi in the hell, otherwise even if the poor road is barely repaired, it won''t take long to collapse again!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the two saints in the West took a cold breath. They never thought that things would be like this. If they knew so, they shouldn''t break the six samsara by force. Now they can accompany their wife and break the army. Listening to Kunpeng''s words, they obviously want the Tibetan king to leave the hell.


    The two saints in the West are sad, but Sanqing and empress Nuwa are very happy. The Tibetan king has made countless merits to the West for so many years in the underground, which has greatly increased the luck of the West. If he can drive the Tibetan king out of the underground with this matter, it will be tantamount to breaking a strong arm of the West.


    Thinking of this, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said: "since this matter is related to the safety of the six samsara, we can only ensure that there are no Buddhist disciples in the underground. Otherwise, once the six samsara collapses, the three realms will lose their foundation!"


    Kunpeng said: "if the sage of Taiqing can think like this, I can rest assured. In this way, I can ensure the safe operation of the six samsara and prevent it from affecting the safety of the three realms."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said, "younger martial brother zhunti, do you have any opinion on this matter?"


    Zhunti was furious when he heard this, but he couldn''t attack it. Otherwise, it would be bad if Yuanshi Tianzun made an excuse to attack the West. He could only say calmly: "I have no opinion on this matter. As long as I can restore the six samsara, I would never give up my Buddhism even if I sacrificed in the great."


    Zhunti''s words are extremely noble about Buddhism. If Buddhism takes this opportunity to publicize in the earth fairy world, I''m afraid many people in the earth fairy world will believe in the West.


    Seeing that zhunti agreed with his intention, Kunpeng was very happy. He hurried forward and said, "zhunti Taoist friend is really compassionate and takes the safety of all living beings in the three realms as his own responsibility. The Taoist friend''s style of sacrificing himself to save others is very admired by the poor. I think all living beings in the three realms will be moved by the Taoist friend''s move."


    Zhunti said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends are serious. I have always been compassionate in the West. Moreover, we have indeed gone too far in this matter. It is also right to make some efforts to repair the six samsara. Unlike some people, we do wrong, but push the blame on others without a sense of responsibility."


    When hearing zhunti''s words, the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said angrily, "younger martial brother zhunti, what do you mean by this?"


    Zhunti said calmly, "it doesn''t mean anything. If senior brother Yuanshi doesn''t understand, he can go back and think about it. He will understand it one day."


    Yuanshi Tianzun was dissatisfied with zhunti''s sarcasm. When he was about to get angry, he was stopped by the supreme old gentleman. He only heard the supreme old gentleman say, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, please take it easy."


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun forcibly suppressed his anger and stared at zhunti coldly. If zhunti could kill people, zhunti didn''t know how many times he had been killed by Yuanshi Tianzun.


    After the Supreme Lord stopped Yuanshi Tianzun, he turned to zhunti and said: "Younger martial brother zhunti has something to say. I know you are dissatisfied with me and younger martial brother Yuanshi. You''re right. It''s my fault with younger martial brother Yuanshi. We shouldn''t break the six samsara by force. I admit that, but after all, we didn''t stop the six samsara, so even if there was a mistake, it was just a small mistake, and the two younger martial brothers knew it was wrong to break the six samsara It''s no different from us to ignore it. As for this responsibility, junior brother Yuanshi and I have never thought of rejecting it. However, repairing these six reincarnations is really not what we can do, so we can only be powerless. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were very happy when they saw that the supreme Lao Jun and zhunti were in love again. However, they hoped that both sides could have a war for this matter, so as to reduce their pressure.


    However, because the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa have been silent and don''t express their opinions, the Supreme Lord is very dissatisfied. They have also participated in the destruction of the six reincarnations, but they have been silent. It''s not right to want to pay the responsibility. Moreover, the Supreme Lord also knows what they think in their hearts. Naturally, the Supreme Lord won''t let them go so easily.


    The supreme old gentleman said again, "younger martial brother Tongtian, you and younger martial sister Nuwa are also wrong about this. It seems that you can''t justify not expressing your opinions all the time!"


    When zhunti heard this, he immediately said, "elder martial brother, this is very reasonable. We all admit our mistakes and try our best to make up for them, but elder martial brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa ignore this matter, which is a big mistake. You should give us a statement, otherwise how can we face all living beings in the three realms."


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult did not expect that the supreme old gentleman would move the evil water eastward and point the spear at himself and empress Nuwa, but he was very angry. However, the supreme old gentleman and zhunti were on the right side, but he had no words to refute. He could only say: "Elder martial brother, it''s not that younger martial sister Nuwa and I don''t want to take responsibility for this, but that we are as powerless as elder martial brother and can only express our grief in a silent way."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult said this, the people present were greatly surprised, but they didn''t expect that the strong and competitive leader of Tongtian cult would say such a thing.


    Kunpeng didn''t want to be entangled too much in this matter. He was afraid that the saints would see the flaw accidentally, so he wanted to change the topic. Kunpeng was very angry about the fact that the Styx didn''t give himself face. Naturally, he wouldn''t let him escape this matter easily, so he had a bold idea.


    Just listen to Kunpeng said, "you Taoist friends are in a poor mood, and you all understand that the six samsara is the foundation of the three realms. Everyone doesn''t want to destroy his operation. So today''s outcome is just God''s will. You don''t have to worry about it."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, the people present couldn''t help but stay on the spot. However, they couldn''t believe that the words came from Kunpeng. Everyone understood the difference between Kunpeng and the saints. They didn''t understand why Kunpeng gave up the opportunity to attack himself so well and persuaded himself not to worry. This obviously didn''t coincide with Kunpeng''s always behavior, They were all very surprised.


    However, Kunpeng''s words also gave them a step to go down. I only heard the supreme old gentleman say, "thank you Kunpeng Daoyou for forgiving us. If we can help in this matter, please speak frankly."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "the saints can''t help, but zhenyuanzi Taoist friend has the same attribute as that before the reincarnation of the later Taoist friend, but it needs the help of the Taoist friend. I don''t know what zhenyuanzi Taoist friend thinks?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "as long as we can restore the operation of the six samsara, I should do my best."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s helpful for Taoist friends. You don''t have to bother Taoist friends to talk about it, but the ability of the great witch can''t be compared with the power of the ancestral witch, and the friends of the Ming River are unwilling to help. I have no choice but to ask Taoist friends for help, otherwise it''s difficult to completely restore the six samsara."


    When Kunpeng said this, he forced the Styx to a dead end. The saints were very angry at the selfishness of the Styx. If there was a problem with the six reincarnations, they all had great cause and effect. They were afraid that the heaven would send down heaven''s curse to deal with them. The Styx clearly wanted to kill them. For a time, the saints couldn''t help staring at the Styx river. It seemed that they couldn''t break the Styx river.


    Styx didn''t expect Kunpeng to say these words. In his heart, he was cruel to Kunpeng. However, at this time, he regretted very much. He knew that Kunpeng was a very stingy person, but why did he refuse Kunpeng''s offer in front of everyone? How could Kunpeng not trip himself. Thinking of this place, Styx regretted, but it was useless for him to regret that something had happened.


    Kunpeng was overjoyed when he saw the faces of the saints. It was a lesson for the Styx river.

 Chapter 775

    After seeing that the Styx was calculated by Kunpeng, Haotian was very worried about Kunpeng''s move. He was afraid that he would be the next Styx, so he wanted to save the Styx.


    Just listen to Haotian said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, since you have a way to repair the six samsara, we won''t disturb Taoist friend, so as not to affect the safety of all beings in the three realms."


    Hearing Haotian''s words, the river Styx hurriedly said, "the Jade Emperor said that if you are poor, don''t disturb your Taoist friends. Don''t say goodbye." he called the saints and hurried back to his hometown.


    Kunpeng didn''t expect Haotian to intervene in this matter, but he was a little unhappy, but he couldn''t refute Haotian''s face in front of the public. So he said, "since you Taoist friends have something to do, I won''t leave you any more. Please help yourself!"


    Hearing this, the saints all said goodbye to Kunpeng and empress Houtu and left the underground mansion together. That Haotian and Queen Mother Xi also left. There were only Kunpeng and zhenyuanzi in the underground mansion.


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, now everything is as smooth as Daoyou expected. I don''t know what you think about it?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "I didn''t expect things to go so smoothly, but I didn''t expect that the Styx river had a different heart before the equivalent robbery. Now it''s good to find it, so as not to drag us down in the future!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said with a smile: "it''s really pathetic to talk about the Styx river. He''s been fooled by Taoist friends. I''m afraid he has become the target that all saints must remove first! However, it seems that Haotian wants to form an alliance with the Styx River, otherwise he won''t speak to help the Styx River in front of everyone, but we have to guard against it."


    Kunpeng said: "Haotian wants to form an alliance with the Styx river. We don''t care about him. We can know that he is unreliable because he didn''t do his duty as an ally after the accident. We can also take the opportunity to break off the relationship with them, which can continuously reduce the attention of the saints to us and stabilize our interior."


    Empress Houtu was also very dissatisfied with the actions of Styx and Haotian. She felt that such an ally was not better, so she said: "what Taoist friend Kunpeng said is that allies like Haotian and Styx are not the best, otherwise she may betray us secretly."


    Kunpeng said, "I think so, so I just calculated the Styx river through this matter, which completely hated our relationship."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, now that the Tibetan king has withdrawn from the underworld, I don''t know how you want to deal with the saints. When will these six reincarnations fully return to normal?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "we can make the six reincarnations work immediately, but it will take some time to return to normal. It''s best to wait until the saints fight each other first. During this time, all the great witches in the witch family don''t go out of the hell, so as not to arouse the suspicion of the saints, which will be bad for us."


    Empress Houtu said, "don''t worry, Kunpeng Taoist friends. I told them that they won''t leave the underground."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I''m relieved."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, do you not want to intervene in this mass robbery?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "Zhenyuanzi''s Taoist friends misunderstood me. We have to intervene in the measurement robbery, otherwise it is difficult to survive the measurement robbery safely. In particular, Taoist friends, there is a deep cause and effect between the two saints in the West and Hongyun. They will not let Taoist friends go to help Hongyun. If we don''t intervene in the measurement robbery, I''m afraid Hongyun will die in the hands of the two saints in the West. I''m afraid that the opportunity of the avenue will be lost It will also fall into their hands. However, we can''t compete with the saints in the open. We can only disturb the sight of the saints in the dark. Let them start the dispute first and disturb the situation, or fish in troubled waters. "


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "since Taoist friends have made arrangements, I won''t say much."


    However, after Haotian and Xi Wangmu left the underground and returned to Tianting, Xi Wangmu was very dissatisfied with Haotian''s performance in the underground and thought that he should not support the Styx and hate everyone.


    Just listen to the West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, what do you think in your heart? Why do you support the Styx in the underworld? It''s so difficult that you don''t find that the Styx has become a thorn in the eyes of the saints? What do you do to make the saints think of our heaven, and what will Kunpeng and empress Houtu think of us?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, I can''t help it. You also saw Kunpeng''s move in the underground. He clearly didn''t regard us as real allies, otherwise he wouldn''t force the Styx into a desperate situation. If the Styx falls, we''re afraid we''ll become the next target of the saints!"


    The queen mother of the West said disapprovingly: "Haotian can''t say that. The underworld is what the river Styx asked for. It''s a good thing that Kunpeng asked him to repair the six samsara. He can get boundless merit, but the river Styx refused Kunpeng''s suggestion. What do you think of Kunpeng? If he doesn''t teach the river Styx a lesson, how can he stand in the three realms in the future? And the river Styx''s move is also in front of the saints I don''t think there''s anything wrong with Kunpeng''s doing this. We can only blame Styx for his inability to recognize the situation and others. "


    The Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, don''t be naive. Even if the Styx promised Kunpeng to repair the six samsara, it''s hard to escape the calculation of the saints. He can''t refuse Kunpeng. Otherwise, once his cultivation is damaged, I''m afraid the saints will find the Styx. At that time, the Styx is not very dangerous!"


    The Queen Mother shook her head and said: "Haotian, you can''t say that. If the Styx river is damaged by repairing the six samsara, the saints dare not go to the door directly. Otherwise, how can they face the questions of the immortals in the three realms? And the Styx river is damaged by the invitation of Kunpeng, so Kunpeng will not sit idly by. Now, it''s better that the Styx river is innocent of Kunpeng and has become a thorn in the eyes of the saints, He lost Kunpeng''s face and refused to cooperate with Kunpeng. If something happens in the future, Kunpeng will not help. It is conceivable that he will end up. "


    When the jade emperor heard this, he said, "yaochi, do you really think that once the saints attack us, Kunpeng will come forward to help me? Can''t I wait?"


    The West Queen Mother said, "although I can''t believe it completely, there is always a glimmer of hope, but the Styx has broken this hope, and you don''t know how to support the Styx, just afraid that our hope is gone!"


    The Jade Emperor said, "I''m all for our good. If we form an alliance with the Styx River, even the saints will be careful and won''t go to war with us easily!"


    The West Queen Mother said: "Haotian, you think things are too simple. You and the Styx hate Kunpeng, and Kunpeng''s performance in the underworld has obviously abandoned the Styx. How can the saints not see that the Styx is a quasi holy practice like us? If the saints are just mole ants, how can the saints care about mole ants like us without such a powerful deterrent as Kunpeng , I''m afraid they are very happy now. "


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor pondered for a moment and said, "can''t we resist the saints if yaochi leaves Kunpeng? I can''t. I still have a unique skill to protect my life. I don''t believe the saints dare to take such a risk?"


    The West queen mother sighed: "Haotian, your unique skill is really powerful, but it is far from Kunpeng''s'' Celestial Star array ''. Once the saints join hands with Kunpeng, do you think there is still a chance to threaten the saints? And Kunpeng already knows your secret. If he really wants to deal with us, he will be fully sure."


    The Jade Emperor said, "no matter what I say, I think the amount robbery is our best opportunity. Isn''t Kunpeng using the power of the amount robbery to cut off the three corpses? He can do the same for us, so I think it''s worth taking the risk. Isn''t there still the Styx River in front of us, but the saints can''t find us for a while and a half."


    The queen mother of the West sighed when she heard this: "in fact, up to now, we can only take one step at a time. It''s really not good. I suggest you go to find the leader of Tongtian cult and form an alliance with empress Nuwa, which may protect us from worry."


    The Jade Emperor said, "yaochi said very well. Although Kunpeng had a bad relationship with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, we didn''t, and the alliance between the two sides didn''t break up at the beginning. It''s really not good. It''s really a good way out."


    The West queen mother sighed, "but if we choose this road, we will completely break with Kunpeng. We can''t know how Kunpeng will deal with us in the future. You should also think clearly!"


    The Jade Emperor said, "anyway, Kunpeng said he would protect our lives in the mass robbery. I don''t think it''s a big deal."


    The queen mother of the West nodded when she heard this. Unfortunately, at this time, she and Haotian forgot that Kunpeng had restrictions on this.

 Chapter 776

    After the two western saints left the underworld, Na zhunti always felt that they had been calculated for their trip to the underworld. When they returned to the Western Paradise, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, do you think there is anything wrong with this trip?"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, do you mean that Kunpeng planned this matter long ago?"


    Zhunti nodded and said, "I have this doubt."


    Then he thought for a moment and said, "younger martial brother, are you worried too much? Even if Kunpeng is really calculating, I''m afraid he doesn''t dare to come back and talk about the six rounds. What''s more, it also involves Sanqing and empress Nuwa. If you''re not careful, he will offend everyone, so I think there should be no problem."


    When zhunti heard this, he smiled bitterly and said, "elder martial brother, you are so honest. Kunpeng may not have calculated the collapse of the six samsaras, but he drove away the Tibetan king. I always think there must be a conspiracy."


    Then he said: "younger martial brother, does Kunpeng exaggerate the truth? For convenience, he wants to force the Tibetan king away so that the witch family can completely rule the underground?"


    Zhunti nodded and said, "I do have this idea, and according to Kunpeng''s behavior, he can''t miss such a good opportunity, so it''s entirely possible for him to do so."


    Then he said, "in this way, we were caught in Kunpeng''s trick!"


    Zhunti said: "That''s what I think, but it''s not that we don''t have any benefits. First, the witch clan is trapped in the underworld, but there is less threat. Moreover, we clearly find that the alliance of Kunpeng is not very peaceful. Otherwise, Styx won''t refuse Kunpeng''s offer, and Haotian won''t take great risks to support Styx When we deal with the Styx, Kunpeng and empress Houtu may stand idly by! "


    Then he said, "the Styx river is too stupid. Don''t refuse Kunpeng''s proposal with merit. It''s really stupid to hate Kunpeng!"


    Zhunti said, "there''s just another reason why Styx did this. In my opinion, their internal differences are very serious. It''s really our words of Zixiao palace that played a role. Styx and Haotian have doubts about Kunpeng. They are afraid of being fooled by Kunpeng, so this situation will happen."


    After hearing this, he said: "What younger martial brother said is very reasonable. The mind of Styx River and Haotian is really very narrow, and it is possible to do such a move. If they really fall into the trap, it will be very beneficial to us, only they can get through the disaster smoothly. I''m afraid Kunpeng arranged it secretly. In order to confuse us, we can''t act rashly."


    Zhunti said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, and we can''t rule out this possibility. After all, Kunpeng is very insidious, but we can''t help it."


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, what do you think we should do in the future to survive this disaster?"


    Zhunti pondered for a moment and said, "we are not only sure about the authenticity of Kunpeng''s actions in the underworld, so we should observe them for a period of time. If there is a dispute within them, then we can start with the Styx river. In this way, we can reduce the number of our younger brothers on the list."


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, even if the matter is true, and Haotian''s performance in the underworld, I''m afraid he won''t let us start on the Styx!"


    Zhunti sneered and said, "in that case, it''s best that we have an excuse to officially attack Tianting. This is killing two birds with one stone, but that Haotian is as timid as a mouse and won''t do so. Moreover, the queen mother of the West seems to be right. In fact, everything in Tianting is under her control, but it can''t be underestimated."


    Zhunti paused for a moment and then said: "To tell you the truth, elder martial brother, I always suspected that Haotian and the queen mother of the West had hidden their power in the dark, but they were too deep. I couldn''t find a place. If we could use the hand of the Styx River to draw out this power, it would be very beneficial to us. After all, we have completely turned against Haotian in the matter of going west to get scriptures. Once we have a disturbance during the robbery, Then Haotian may poison us, so I think it is very right to take this opportunity to attack Haotian. "


    Then he said with some worry: "younger martial brother, that Haotian is always the emperor of heaven granted by the Taoist ancestors, but we can''t do too much, otherwise we can''t explain to the Taoist ancestors after the mass robbery!"


    Zhunti said: "now the Taoist ancestor can''t manage the affairs of the three realms, but we don''t need to care. Moreover, after the robbery, we will face the invasion of the four forces, and the Taoist ancestor has no time to manage us."


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, I always think it''s too dangerous. We can''t afford it!"


    Zhunti thought for a moment when he heard this, and then said, "if younger martial brother is worried about this, we can discuss with Sanqing and empress Nuwa to deal with the Styx river together. I think they won''t refuse. After all, everyone doesn''t want their disciples to be listed as gods."


    Then he sighed: "I''m afraid we can''t move them. After all, if we are prosperous in the west, it means the decline of the Taoist door. They can''t watch us prosper again."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother is a fan of the situation. I''m afraid Sanqing and empress Nuwa won''t think so. Elder martial brother, don''t forget that after the mass robbery, we will face the invasion of the four forces. Our west is also the main force. If we lose a lot, I''m afraid they can''t resist the four forces!"


    Then he said: "Younger martial brother is wrong. The four forces invaded Kunpeng, empress Houtu, and even Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. Even netherworld and Haotian are afraid to seek benefits from it. Their strength is stronger than any of us. Therefore, without us, the West has no impact on Sanqing and empress Nuwa. They wish we were here The strength is greatly damaged in the quantity robbery. "


    Zhunti thought for a moment when he heard this, and then said in a cruel voice: "Anyway, we have to discuss with them. If they do, it''s no wonder that we''re not comfortable. They don''t want to be comfortable. It''s a big deal. We don''t care about Styx and Haotian. We''ll fight to the death with them. Styx and Haotian can''t let them reap the benefits when it''s cheap. After all, Styx and Haotian are quasi saints, even if they have the power to us The threat will not be too great. "


    It has to be said that this proposal is very insidious. If the West really has to fight to the death with Sanqing and Nuwa in the quantitative robbery, the losses of people, elucidation, interception and demons will not be less.


    Then he was not so crazy as zhunti. He just heard him say, "younger martial brother, unless we have the disaster of destroying religion in the west, I won''t agree with you to do so!"


    When zhunti heard this, he asked suspiciously, "elder martial brother, why is this?"


    Then he said: "Younger martial brother, if we act according to your words, people, elucidation, interception, Buddha and demons will lose their strength. How can we resist the invasion of the four forces? Once we fail, the three realms will fall into each other''s hands. Will there be our Western existence at that time? And if we finally win, we will become the eyes of the three realms, even if the Taoist ancestor doesn''t punish me Ladies and gentlemen, Sanqing will not let us go, so we can''t do this unless we have to! "


    When zhunti heard this, he was stunned on the spot. After a long time, he said: "Elder martial brother, if we don''t do this, I''m afraid we will suffer heavy losses in the mass robbery. Although we can compete with the people, the Buddhism and the Buddhism with the flying sword in hand, the people and the Buddhism have Xuanyuan sword in their hands. In the first heaven, we and the Buddhism should be inferior to them. Once we lose a lot, how can we win a world when the four forces invade?"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, do you think it''s ok? Let''s discuss with Sanqing and Nuwa first. If they don''t agree, we can secretly form an alliance with Styx or Haotian. With their help, we can gain the upper hand when the four forces invade the three realms!"


    Zhunti said: "It''s a good plan, but I''m afraid that the Styx River and Haotian won''t easily believe us, and the Sanqing and Nuwa empress won''t give us this opportunity, not to mention the Kunpeng and Houtu empress who have been hiding in the dark. Now they hide in the hell under the name of repairing the six samsara and don''t participate in the quantitative robbery. Both Kunpeng and the witch are a group of madmen. Once they have the chance, they will kill him They will rush up madly. "


    Then he said, "up to now, we can only try, and it''s really not good. We can give up some disciples with low cultivation and let them be listed as gods. In this way, we can also occupy a place in the heaven."


    Zhunti sighed, "this is the only way at present."

 Chapter 777

    After leaving the underworld, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun were shocked into a cold sweat. If the six samsara collapsed, they would be miserable. They took the lead in breaking the six samsara by force. If they were held accountable, they would be the first to attack. At this time, the Styx River was cruel in their hearts.


    After leaving the underworld, the emperor Yuanshi said, "elder martial brother, why don''t you sit in my yuxu palace for a while?"


    The great old gentleman said, "well, we''ll just discuss the specific matter of measuring robbery."


    When they came to the yuxu palace and sat down, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, the behavior of the Styx River in the underworld clearly wants to use the power of heaven to control you and me to death, but we can''t let them go easily!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, you don''t have to worry about the Styx river. Even if we don''t do it, the two will not easily enter him. Why should we hurt our own strength for a moment of anger."


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t expect that the supreme old gentleman didn''t want to argue with the Styx river. He couldn''t help but be surprised that the supreme old gentleman wouldn''t be so easy to talk before. Just listen to him say: "elder martial brother, I don''t think so. I''m afraid that Jieyin and zhunti will fight the same way as us. If we don''t care, the Styx will escape!"


    The Supreme Lord was stunned when he heard this. He couldn''t help thinking: "yes! I underestimated the two saints in the West. Although I said that I wanted to use their hands to weaken the power of elucidation and interception of the two religions, I was finally calculated by the other party, which wasted my luck."


    Thinking of this, the great old gentleman sighed and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true, but I underestimated the two saints in the west, but we are not in a hurry to do it. Let''s see the reaction of others first."


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to lose his strength in vain, so he said, "well, listen to the eldest martial brother."


    Upon hearing this, the Supreme Lord smiled. He seemed very happy with the move of Yuanshi Tianzun. He just heard him say: "Younger martial brother, have you thought about it? Now the quantity robbery is about to begin. Although we have taken the lead in the earth fairy world, you and I are two religions, but our disciples are not unified. If we really want to go to the West or stop teaching, I''m afraid we can''t take advantage!"


    Hearing this, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was cold in his heart and thought, "here he is. It seems that he wants to seize power, but anyway, it''s good to be taught to stand in front of the wind."


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "the eldest martial brother must have had an idea about this. Please point out the maze!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother also knows that all wars in the world need a commander. Although we are immortals, the danger of measuring robbery is no different from that of fighting in the world. Therefore, there should be a leader in our two religions to lead our disciples to compete with the West and the sect. What do you think?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I don''t have any opinion on this. I don''t know who the eldest martial brother thinks is suitable?"


    The Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother, guangchengzi of your school was the teacher of two generations of emperors, and he is proficient in leading soldiers, so I think he is the most suitable candidate!"


    Hearing this, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty thought to himself, "what does the Supreme Lord mean to recommend guangchengzi as the leader? Does he want to test whether I have a different heart?"


    After Yuanshi Tianzun had this idea, he was surprised and hurriedly said, "the eldest martial brother thinks highly of guangchengzi. Although he is the teacher of two generations of emperors, he has not done a thing, but has lost the face of my teaching. I don''t want him to lose the face of people and teaching in front of the immortals in the three realms. It''s absolutely impossible."


    The Supreme Lord didn''t want guangchengzi to be the leader at all. He said so, just as Yuanshi Tianzun thought, in order to test the idea of Yuanshi Tianzun, so he said: "who is the most suitable leader of the two religions according to the younger martial brother''s opinion?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, I think the xuandu under your door is cautious. It''s very suitable to be a leader. What do you think?"


    The Supreme Lord didn''t expect that the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty wanted xuandu to be the leader. He was very puzzled and said, "junior brother, xuandu has no experience, and this matter is related to the safety of our two religions. I think it''s better to choose another person."


    Although the supreme old gentleman said so, he still hoped that xuandu could be the leader. Therefore, there was no sincerity on his face. When Yuanshi Tianzun saw it, he couldn''t help thinking: "Well, you''re a great old gentleman. You speak well, but you don''t have the slightest sincerity at all. However, I don''t care with you. Even if the xuandu gets the position of leader, what can it be? As long as I secretly tell my disciples to be more careful and don''t let you get cheap."


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "the eldest martial brother is worried. I think xuandu is fully qualified for this position, and there are others to help. Don''t refuse. We''ll make a deal and let xuandu take this position. Besides, xuandu is the eldest martial brother. Even if there are people who disagree, there''s nothing to say."


    Although the Supreme Lord didn''t understand the mind of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, since his purpose has been achieved, he doesn''t need to care too much. After all, his teaching strength is inferior, but he has to rely on people''s teaching, and Liang won''t have a different heart.


    Having this idea, I only heard the supreme old gentleman say, "since younger martial brothers are so optimistic about xuandu, I can''t say anything more. Let xuandu try."


    When hearing the shameless words of the Supreme Master, the emperor Yuanshi thought to himself, "well, the Supreme Master is really shameless. It''s obviously what you think in your heart, but it''s disgusting that others force you. If I don''t have enough strength in teaching, who is willing to form an alliance with you."


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was very dissatisfied with the move of the supreme old gentleman, he said with a smile: "the eldest martial brother is too modest. It is Xiaodao who should take this post according to the talent of xuandu."


    Hearing this, the Supreme Lord smiled and said, "then borrow my younger martial brother''s auspicious words. You, me and the two schools can achieve good results in the quantitative robbery."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, it shouldn''t be a big problem for you and our two religions to work together to survive this disaster. However, the elder martial brother namihe originally formed an alliance with Kunpeng. Why did he refuse Kunpeng''s offer in the hell? Is there any conspiracy?"


    The supreme old gentleman smiled and said, "younger martial brother, what is the Styx? Even if he is allied with Kunpeng, he is not sincere. How can he not be wary of Kunpeng, and you don''t see that even that Haotian is wary of Kunpeng. It seems that their internal spear and shield is not small."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun pondered for a moment, and then said, "elder martial brother, do you think it has anything to do with the words of the two western saints in Zixiao palace?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, it means that Styx and Haotian have doubts about Kunpeng because of the words of the two saints in the west, so they will have this house?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I have this doubt!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "if things are really what younger martial brother thinks, it is very beneficial for us and the two religions. According to Kunpeng''s behavior, he will not easily let go of the two western saints. Once he has the opportunity, he will give the two western saints a fatal blow."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, I think so too. If the two saints of the West fight with Kunpeng first, both sides will lose something, so that we can reduce some pressure. Moreover, if the alliance of Kunpeng goes wrong, it is bound to affect their unity. A disunited alliance is no big threat to us."


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true, but we also need to be on guard. After all, Kunpeng is too cunning. Once he did it on purpose, if we act rashly, we''re afraid we''ll fall into his trap. You and I''d better observe it for a while."


    Yuanshi Tianzun thought for a moment and said, "that''s OK. Anyway, there''s no threat to us for the time being. We''d better fight for the rule of the earth fairy world first. As long as we win the earth fairy world, even if Kunpeng has any conspiracy, we''re not afraid. We can ensure that most of our disciples will survive this disaster!"


    The great old gentleman said, "well, we''ll do it like this. As long as we can get the throne of emperor, other things don''t matter. Everything takes this matter as the most important."

 Chapter 778

    Among the saints, the most disappointed about the refusal of the Ming River to Kunpeng is the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. After they left the underworld, they suddenly realized that they should not hate the Ming River. If the six transmigrations are damaged and the heaven wants to punish the saints, the supreme Lao Jun and yuanshitianzun should be severely punished for their teaching, The western two saints directly destroyed the six samsara, and naturally will be severely punished. They and empress Nuwa are just accomplices, and they have not had much impact on the six samsara, but they are the least punished. When such a mass robbery comes, they can easily surpass people, Buddhism and Buddhism. Unfortunately, in the end, Kunpeng still thinks of another way to repair the six samsara and break his dream.


    Nuwa said suspiciously, "elder martial brother Tongtian, have you found that there are some abnormalities in the destruction of the six samsaras¡°


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, I don''t think there''s anything abnormal. Can it be that younger martial sister has made some amazing discoveries?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "it''s amazing. It''s just that there were no big things in the three realms in the last two times, and the heavenly way came down. But now the six reincarnations have been destroyed, but the heavenly way has no movement. Elder martial brother Tongtian doesn''t think it''s abnormal?"


    The leader of Tongtian said disapprovingly when he heard this: "what should I do? The younger martial sister originally meant this. It''s not hard to explain. Now the teacher is afraid that he is trying his best to resist the invasion of the four forces. He has no time to manage the affairs of the three realms, so it''s normal not to be punished by heaven."


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa said, "what elder martial brother said is reasonable, but I think it''s abnormal."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "It''s all over now, and there''s no need to discuss whether it''s abnormal or not. However, it''s not in vain that Kunpeng can completely repair the six samsara. Otherwise, once the six samsara is completely destroyed, the teacher will not ignore it. If he scolds them that day, they will suffer heavy losses, and we are the least responsible among the people. Naturally There won''t be too much punishment. At that time, we can easily gain the upper hand in the quantity robbery. Unfortunately, it was stopped by Kunpeng. "


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile: "Senior brother Tongtian can''t think so. In fact, it''s still good for us. At least the witch family is trapped in the underworld now. We don''t have to worry that the two Lich families will make a big move in the early stage of the mass robbery, so that we can compete with people, Buddhism and Buddhism for the rule of the fairyland. What''s more, looking at the actions of Styx and Haotian, it''s clear that they have an internal problem Disputes, so if we want to deal with Styx or Tianting, we don''t have to worry about Kunpeng''s obstruction, so on the whole, it''s still good for us. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I also know this, but if you can easily win in quantitative robbery, it is better to fight with people, Buddhism and Buddhism."


    Empress Nuwa said, "the will of heaven is so, we can''t resist. Moreover, the Buddhism has lost a lot in this matter, and the Tibetan king is forced to leave the underground. In this way, the luck of Buddhism is much weaker, which is very good for us to compete with Buddhism in the future."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed, "but I didn''t expect Kunpeng to be so good now. Even the damaged six samsara can be repaired. I''m afraid the repair has exceeded us."


    Upon hearing this, empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, do you think it is possible that Kunpeng and empress Houtu played tricks and deliberately acted for us?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect pondered for a moment and said, "this should not be the case. We have observed the six samsara secretly. Indeed, it has stopped running. However, Kunpeng and empress Houtu don''t necessarily have such great magic power to cheat, and if they do, it is obvious that the risk is not proportional to the harvest!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "but I always think there is something abnormal about this matter, but I can''t find any clues, but it''s very depressing!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult smiled and said, "well, younger martial sister Nuwa, you don''t always have to warn Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Even if Kunpeng really has a conspiracy, it has nothing to do with us. It''s the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty who let them take the lead in the competition for the emperor."


    Empress Nuwa said, "I also understand what elder martial brother said, but I can''t figure out Kunpeng''s intention in this matter. I always feel a little uneasy, but it makes elder martial brother laugh."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Younger martial sister, you don''t have to do this. It''s also good for us. Kunpeng can''t be ignored, otherwise we may suffer losses if we''re not careful, but we don''t need to concentrate on him. Now, after the witch clan is trapped in the underground, there is no big conflict between us, but we don''t pay too much attention to him. At present, we''d better focus on yuanshitian first Respect and the supreme old gentleman, after all, the dispute between the emperor and the emperor is our focus at this stage. "


    Mentioning the emperor, empress Nuwa thought of the abnormal place, so she said: "elder martial brother, I thought of the abnormal place. The painting shadow and flying are Zhuan Xu''s swords. If we want to appear together in this world, I''m afraid the flying sword in the hands of the two western masters is Kunpeng''s masterpiece."


    The leader of Tongtian cult was shocked when he heard this and said, "no, Kunpeng and the two saints in the West have deep cause and effect. How can he contact them?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "there is nothing impossible. There is a great cause and effect between Kunpeng and our saints. If we can start a dispute first, we will naturally suffer heavy casualties, and the number of people on the list of gods will be together. In this way, it is ten points beneficial to Kunpeng."


    After hearing these words, the leader of Tongtian cult believed Nuwa''s speculation, so he said: "younger martial sister has some truth. It seems that we should be careful not to be shot by Kunpeng!"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "elder martial brother, I''m afraid it''s too late. Even if we are vigilant, the three religions of man, elucidation and Buddhism will not do so. In the end, we still can''t crack Kunpeng''s conspiracy."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed, "what should we do now, according to the younger martial sister?"


    Empress Nuwa thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, now the relationship between Kunpeng and Styx and Haotian has completely broken down. Can we contact Haotian? If we can get Haotian''s help, we can also know Kunpeng''s every move. Moreover, even if the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun have Xuanyuan sword in hand, we can compete with one of them."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "I''m afraid that Haotian and Queen Mother Xi don''t want to hate Kunpeng and cooperate with us."


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile, "you don''t need to worry about this, elder martial brother. Looking at Haotian''s performance in the underworld, you can know that there is still a gap between him and Kunpeng. Otherwise, he won''t support the Styx River in front of the public. If we solicit from Tianting, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother will not refuse."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "this plan is good, but I''m afraid it will annoy Kunpeng. In the face of such a crazy person as Kunpeng, we''re afraid the gains will outweigh the losses."


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile, "elder martial brother''s worry is superfluous. If Kunpeng wants to do something in the quantitative robbery, he will only deal with the two saints in the West. We are afraid that he will not do anything easily with people and Buddhism. After all, there is a teacher behind us. He always has to give the teacher some face."


    Tongtian sect leader sighed: "even so, I''m afraid that the teacher can''t manage the three realms now. Kunpeng doesn''t care about the teacher, so things will be much more serious to us."


    Empress Nuwa smiled and said, "things are not so complicated. Elder martial brother, have you forgotten that we once formed an alliance with Kunpeng and Haotian, and now the alliance has not been officially dissolved. Even if we are secretly connected with Haotian, Kunpeng has nothing to say to us."


    The leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help but cheer up when he heard this and said, "younger martial sister, I forgot not to mention it. We can really use this to act in the dark."


    Empress Nuwa said, "the relationship between elder martial brother and Haotian is not stiff. Why don''t you leave it to me to discuss with Haotian? What do you think?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said: "younger martial sister is willing to go to Tianting to persuade Haotian in person. Brother naturally has no opinion, but younger martial sister needs to be careful so as not to be known by others, Buddhism and Buddhism!"

 Chapter 779

    When empress Nu Wa discussed with the leader of Tongtian cult, something unexpected happened to them. The zhunti and the two saints came to jin''ao island.


    When they saw the two saints in the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were greatly surprised. They didn''t know what the two saints were doing here. However, everyone was a saint and face was still needed. The leader of Tongtian cult didn''t shut them out because of their different positions, but still welcomed them into jin''ao island.


    After the two sides sat down, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "what''s the matter when two Taoist friends come to me?"


    Then the sage said: "Senior brother Tongtian, you must have seen Kunpeng''s great alliance in the underworld. Now there are differences inside. I''m afraid that the Styx River and Haotian have different ideas. This is good news for all our saints. If we can work together to destroy the Styx River first, the number of people on the God list will be together. It''s good for all of us. I don''t know what senior brother thinks £¿¡±


    The leader of Tongtian sect was greatly surprised when he heard this. He never thought that the two saints in the West would kill the Styx river now, so he said: "this matter is very important, but it''s not up to you and me to decide. Did you inform the eldest martial brother and the second martial brother? What do they mean?"


    Then he said, "we came here first to ask senior brother Tongtian for advice. As for the two senior brothers Yuanshi and Laojun, we haven''t had time to visit."


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult did not dare to decide the matter easily, so he said, "when do you want to start with the Styx river?"


    Then I heard this, but I was very happy. I thought that the leader of Tongtian agreed with their proposal, so I hurriedly said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, the sooner the better. Otherwise, once the Styx woke up and eased the relationship with Kunpeng, then we have to face Kunpeng, so we will be in a disadvantageous situation."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "in principle, I have no opinion on this matter, but I don''t know how to distribute the spoils and the number of troops when we raid the Styx?"


    Then he said, "we don''t have a detailed plan for this matter. As long as senior brother Tongtian agrees, we still need to contact Lao Jun and Yuanshi. At that time, we will sit together and discuss this matter in detail."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said, "it''s hard to rest assured that the two younger martial brothers don''t even have the most basic plan, and the Styx river is not easy to bully. His nest is very close to the hell. Once he makes a crazy move like Kunpeng and damages the six samsara, what should we do?"


    Hearing this, zhunti said: "elder martial brother Tongtian doesn''t need to worry about this. If everyone agrees to fight against the Styx River, we have six saints in this convenience. We can assign several people to protect the underworld from the interference of the Styx river. Moreover, there are Kunpeng and Houtu Niang in the underworld, and they won''t let anything happen in the underworld."


    When Nu Wa heard this, she said, "from the line of hell, we can see that there is a connection between Haotian and Styx. I don''t know how you can stop Tianting''s assistance?"


    Zhunti said: "in the underworld, Haotian just supported the Styx River, and it''s not very obvious. Relying on the poor monk''s understanding of Haotian, he won''t offend our saints because of the Styx River, so the poor monk doesn''t think it''s necessary to care too much about the matter of heaven."


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly, "I''m afraid it won''t be as easy as the sage zhunti said. Since Haotian dares to support the Styx River in the underworld in front of everyone, how can he look at the Styx river being destroyed by us and ignore it? I think he still understands the reason why his lips die and his teeth are cold."


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult was very moved by zhunti and Jieyin''s intention, he hesitated after hearing the words of empress Nu Wa. The Styx river itself was in the sea of blood, and the Styx river did not die. Even if they joined hands with all saints, they would not have the Styx river for a moment and a half. If Heaven helped them, they would pay even if they succeeded A considerable price.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "it needs a long plan. If Tianting helps, can the two younger martial brothers have a way to resist the ''star array''?"


    Zhunti said with a smile: "Tianting''s'' Tiantian star array ''is just a scratch. It is far from the'' Tiantian star array ''distributed by Kunpeng. It is no threat to us. Senior brother Tongtian doesn''t need to worry about this."


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly: "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as what the sage said. Based on my understanding, Haotian got a lot of secrets about the ''Zhou Tian star array'' from Kunpeng. Although according to Kunpeng''s personality, it is impossible to tell Haotian the secret of the ''Zhou Tian star array'', it must not fool Haotian. Kunpeng will at least tell the secret he told the demon emperor Jun Tell Haotian that everyone knows the power of the demon family''s'' star array in the sky ''in those years, but I don''t think it is vulnerable! "


    When zhunti heard what empress Nu Wa said, he smiled: "Empress Nuwa thinks highly of Haotian. He is just a boy beside the teacher. How can he compare with the demon emperor Jun? In addition, the demon family''s" Zhou Tian star array "used 365 demon saints with more than Jin Xian''s accomplishments and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi to help. However, there are few people around Haotian now. Even if he has the secret of the" Zhou Tian star array ", he can be like this What. "


    Empress Nuwa sneered and said, "it''s not that I looked up to Haotian, but that the sage looked down on Haotian. As far as I know, Haotian has been hiding a strength secretly since the day when he was the emperor of heaven. Since he dared to speak in the underworld in front of everyone, Styx naturally has the power to protect himself."


    When zhunti heard this, he smiled and said, "empress Nuwa is too cautious. Even if Haotian hides a strength, what can he do? Everyone knows that even if he solicits, he is just some incompetent people. What can he do!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard zhunti belittle Haotian, he said: "Junior brother zhunti, that''s not true! Even though Haotian is hiding some small people in the famine, after so many years of cultivation, his cultivation must be not low. Moreover, the Tianting is the best place to cultivate. The queen mother of the West has flat peaches in her hand. Even a person who has never practiced can become a golden immortal with the help of these things. Once the Tianting Using these hidden forces is a big trouble for us. I wonder if junior brother zhunti has thought about this. "


    When Zhun mentioned that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa refused blindly, he was a little unhappy, so he said, "according to the intention of senior brother Tongtian and empress Nu Wa, shall we let go of the Styx river?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa looked at each other and said, "this matter still needs to be better from a long plan, otherwise once it fails, the consequences are not what we can afford."


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "that means senior brother Tongtian doesn''t agree with it?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "it''s not that I disagree with this. On the contrary, I agree with it very much, but we can''t act rashly, otherwise things will only be bad."


    Empress Nuwa also said, "what elder martial brother Tongtian said is very true, but it needs a long plan."


    After introducing the Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa''s mother, he said, "since senior brother Tongtian and Nuwa agree on this matter, we don''t need to say more. We''d better listen to the ideas of senior brothers Yuanshi and Laojun first, and then discuss how to act. I don''t know what their intentions are?"


    Zhunti was afraid that the leader of Tongtian and empress Nuwa would go back on their word, so he said, "senior brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa won''t go back on their word. That would lose the face of the saint."


    Empress Nuwa''s face changed when she heard this. She sneered and said, "don''t worry, I''m not as fickle as some people."


    Zhunti didn''t care about Nuwa''s sarcasm, but smiled and said, "in that case, will senior brother Tongtian and Nuwa go with us to discuss this matter with senior brother Lao Jun, so as not to be unhappy in the future?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult exchanged views with empress Nuwa, and then said, "since the two younger martial brothers insist on this, younger martial sister Nuwa and I are naturally willing to accompany each other."


    When zhunti heard this, he immediately said, "let''s start and discuss it earlier. Everyone is also relieved."

 Chapter 780

    Stimulated by zhunti, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa had to go to Taiqing to meet the supreme old gentleman and discuss the matter of Styx river with zhunti and Jieyin.


    When the four people came to Taiqing Tiantian, the supreme old gentleman was surprised. He didn''t know when Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa came together with the two saints in the West. If they secretly formed an alliance against him and Yuanshi Tianzun, then people and Buddhism were in danger. Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman couldn''t help but sweat.


    When zhunti saw the sudden change of the supreme old gentleman''s face, he immediately understood what the supreme old gentleman was thinking, and couldn''t help thinking: "if we can provoke the relationship between the leader of Tongtian cult and the supreme old gentleman, it will be very beneficial to the West whether in the process of measurement and robbery or when the four forces invade the three realms."


    Thinking of this, zhunti said: "senior brother, the reason why the four of us came together today is that we have found a way to get through the quantity robbery, so we come here to discuss with you."


    Hearing this, the supreme old gentleman felt cold in his heart and thought: "it''s over. It seems that the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa really have to join hands with the West. I didn''t expect that Tongtian would be so mean to form an alliance with the two saints of the West regardless of the interests of the Taoism. It seems that it''s difficult for me and younger martial brother Yuanshi."


    Although the supreme old gentleman was shocked, he didn''t show the slightest timidity on his face. He just heard him say calmly: "junior brother zhunti, I don''t know what method you have found to tide over the robbery?"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, do you think if someone can make up enough people on the list of gods, can we safely get through the robbery?"


    When the Supreme Lord heard Zhun''s remark, he couldn''t help thinking bad. He thought, "bad things are really what I think. They want to work together to deal with people and explain the two religions, so as to protect their disciples."


    I have to say that the supreme old gentleman was shocked by zhunti''s words and had preconceived ideas. Otherwise, he would not be frightened by zhunti according to his wisdom. All this can only be described as a fan in the game.


    After seeing the look of the Supreme Lord, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa knew that they had been misunderstood by the Supreme Lord. If they did not clarify the facts in time, the consequences would be serious.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian sect hurriedly said: "elder martial brother, you have also experienced a trip to hell. We mean that we want everyone to work together to deal with the Styx River first, catch all the Asuras and let them be listed as gods. In this way, we can be safe and secure. Because we don''t know what elder martial brother''s intention is, we come here to discuss business."


    Hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, zhunti understood that his intentions were seen through by the leader of Tongtian cult, but he didn''t care too much. As long as the supreme Lao Jun had doubts about the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, one day this doubt would expand, and there would be no time for the two sides to talk together again.


    Hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian sect, the supreme old gentleman settled down just now. He only heard him say, "when are you going to start on the Styx river? Do you have a plan?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "elder martial brother, there is no plan for this matter. Junior sister Nuwa and I were also mentioned and cited by Zhun. The two younger martial brothers came together to listen to your opinions!"


    When zhunti heard this, he hurried forward and said, "elder martial brother, although we have no detailed plan, we are full of confidence. As long as the elder martial brother agrees, everyone can easily get through the robbery. What do you think?"


    The Supreme Lord said calmly when he heard this: "I don''t have any opinion about you trying to deal with the Styx, but have you thought about the idea of Kunpeng and Haotian? If they help the Styx, how can you stop them? If you have this detailed plan, I don''t have any opinion."


    Hearing this, zhunti was overjoyed and said, "elder martial brother, although we don''t have a detailed plan, if we all agree, we can sit together and discuss it. Isn''t that better?"


    The Supreme Lord looked at zhunti and said, "in that case, I want to inform younger martial brother Yuanshi to come to discuss. After all, this matter is related to everyone''s interests."


    Zhunti said with a smile, "it''s natural. Please ask elder martial brother Yuanshi to come to discuss."


    The supreme old gentleman nodded, and then sent a letter to Yuanshi Tianzun. Please come to Taiqing for a chat.


    After receiving the letter, Yuanshi Tianzun was very confused. He didn''t know what the supreme old gentleman asked him to do, but Yuanshi Tianzun had no way. Who would let the great disaster come? In the face of the inheritance of orthodoxy, he had to ask the supreme old gentleman, so he had to start to taiqingtian.


    What Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t expect was that when he came to Taiqing, he found that the two saints of the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were present. He was the only one who didn''t come. He was very surprised. But he didn''t show it. Instead, he came forward and calmly said to the supreme old gentleman, "I don''t know what the matter is that the eldest martial brother asked me to come here?"


    Seeing Yuanshi Tianzun coming, the Supreme Lord was afraid that Yuanshi Tianzun would misunderstand himself, so he came forward and said, "younger martial brother, I asked you to come because junior brother zhunti proposed to let the Styx River take the place of our disciples to be the God, so he wanted to invite you to come and discuss with us. What''s your opinion on this matter?"


    The Supreme Lord''s words did not achieve the purpose in his heart. After hearing these words, Yuanshi Tianzun was even more wary of the Supreme Lord. He thought that the Supreme Lord was afraid that he had discussed everything with the two saints of the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. He was afraid that calling himself to come was just a formality.


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I have no opinion on dealing with the Styx River, but the eldest martial brother has a plan. Can you tell me?"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "this is what younger martial brother Zhun mentioned. Younger martial brother, it''s better to ask him!"


    When zhunti heard what the Supreme Master said, he quickly said, "elder martial brother Yuanshi said we didn''t have a plan, but since elder martial brother Yuanshi also agreed to it, we just have a discussion here!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun did not believe that the Supreme Lord and Zhun mentioned this. He thought that the other party must have discussed everything, so he just wanted to deceive himself. So he thought to himself, "it''s not so easy for you to deceive me. Since you want to discuss with me, I''ll take the opportunity to understand things and strive for interests for myself."


    When I thought of this, I only heard Yuanshi Tianzun say, "it''s good. Let''s discuss countermeasures together to avoid fighting again for interests when we get it. That''s not good."


    Then he nodded and said, "younger martial brother zhunti and I are in this mood, so we just invited all Taoist friends to discuss this matter together, so as to reduce our losses."


    After quoting this, Sanqing and Nuwa didn''t believe it. They all thought that if the western two saints were not afraid of taking advantage of the fire, they wouldn''t invite them to discuss the matter at all.


    At this time, zhunti said, "elder martial brother is our elder brother. Please preside over this matter. What do you think?"


    Naturally, he didn''t have any opinions and immediately expressed his support, but the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were unwilling, but they couldn''t refute it, so they had to agree.


    After seeing that the two saints in the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa all agreed to zhunti''s proposal, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty thought that the other party was making a play for himself, so he was more vigilant against the supreme old gentleman. However, everyone agreed on the matter, and he could not object, so he could only agree.


    Although the people agreed with zhunti''s intention, the supreme old gentleman doubted zhunti''s intention to receive and lead. At the same time, he also doubted the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, but he didn''t want to preside over the matter. He was afraid that he would be hurt by the other party''s Conspiracy, so he said: "Since the matter was raised by younger martial brother zhunti, it''s better to be presided over by the two younger martial brothers. I''d better listen to it."


    Zhunti and Jieyin didn''t expect that the supreme old gentleman would refuse this matter, but they had some doubts in their hearts, but they couldn''t say anything and could only accept it.


    The supreme old gentleman refused. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa had no opinion. Anyway, it was not a big event, so they agreed to be presided over by Jieyin and zhunti.


    When Yuanshi Tianzun saw the expression of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and others, his doubt deepened to the extreme, and he thought that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun was covering up. However, he thought he was unable to support himself and could only agree to it.

 Chapter 781

    Since Sanqing and empress Nuwa have no opinion, zhunti is naturally very willing to preside over the matter, so he said: "since all Taoist friends say so, I am also reluctant to preside over the matter. First of all, I think we should discuss the distribution of personnel and how many people should be sent by each party."


    When zhunti finished, he set his eyes on the supreme old gentleman. Seeing this, the supreme old gentleman also understood that zhunti wanted to speak first, so he said, "personnel distribution is a big problem. It''s better for everyone to talk about how many people they have."


    The leader of Tongtian sect doesn''t think so and said, "I think we should not discuss the problem of personnel distribution for the time being. We should first think about how to solve the problem of whether Kunpeng, Tianting and even the underground government will block us. If they block us, how should we deal with it? Otherwise, even if we discuss personnel distribution, it''s empty talk."


    Hearing Tongtian sect leader''s words, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "I agree with Tongtian junior brother''s words. We really should discuss how to deal with the obstruction of Kunpeng and others first, otherwise everything is empty talk."


    Zhunti didn''t think that his first suggestion would be rejected, so he couldn''t help sighing, but he couldn''t help it. Without the support of Sanqing and Nuwa, it was very dangerous for them to deal with the Styx river alone, so they could only say: "in that case, let''s talk about it first."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "if we want to deal with the Styx River, we must first solve Kunpeng. Without Kunpeng''s obstruction, everything will be much smoother. However, it is not easy for us to solve Kunpeng by force. I don''t know what you think about it!"


    Hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, the first emperor said, "what younger martial brother Tongtian said is very reasonable. We really need to solve the obstacle of Kunpeng first."


    Zhunti said: "in fact, everyone has experienced the underworld, and everyone knows that there is a contradiction between the Styx River and Kunpeng. Later, Kunpeng obviously reminded us that we have nothing to do with the Styx River, so I don''t think it''s necessary to care too much about Kunpeng."


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t think so and said, "this can''t work. Since we want to deal with the Styx River, we must ensure that we are safe. We must take certain measures for Kunpeng."


    When Tongtian leader and empress Nuwa heard this, they also spoke in support of Yuanshi Tianzun. Yuanshi Tianzun was very confused about the enthusiasm of Tongtian leader and empress Nuwa.


    Seeing that Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian leader and empress Nuwa insisted so much, Zhun said to the Supreme Master, "elder martial brother, what do you think should be done about this?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "since everyone is not at ease with Kunpeng, we will send someone to stop Kunpeng from supporting Styx. It''s not a big deal!"


    When zhunti heard this, he looked at each other and said, "since senior brother said so, we''ll make a decision. We''ll talk about the selection of personnel later."


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "that''s good. Let''s talk about the reaction between heaven and hell."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I don''t think there will be any big deal in the underground. After all, empress Houtu needs to take someone to repair it, but we can''t spare manpower. However, we need to prevent the Styx from jumping over the wall. If we take into account the safety of the three realms, it will be serious."


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "we only need to pay more attention to this when attacking. There is no need to waste manpower to prevent it."


    Zhunti agreed with the Supreme Master and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. We are all saints, and the Styx river is just a quasi saint. Just pay a little attention."


    The leader of Tongtian sect disagreed, but the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and zhunti said so, and there was no need to argue with them, so they were silent and didn''t say much.


    Seeing this, empress Nuwa said, "there''s nothing wrong with the Styx River, but we have to guard against the Haotian. Everyone knows the power of the ''Heavenly star array''."


    When zhunti heard this, he turned his eyes to Taishang Laojun and wanted to hear Taishang Laojun''s views on the matter.


    Seeing this, the great old gentleman did not refuse, so he said: "Younger martial sister Nu Wa''s concern is correct. As far as I know, Hao Tian and Xi Wang''s mother have been secretly supporting a group of people since they took over Tianting. Although I don''t know their specific accomplishments, Xi Wang''s mother attaches great importance to them. In addition to holding a peach Festival, the flat peaches are basically used for those people''s cultivation, so their accomplishments are not low And some time ago, Haotian got the secret of the "Celestial Star array" from Kunpeng, so the threat of Tianting is not lower than Kunpeng. "


    Empress Nuwa was very surprised when she heard the words of the supreme old gentleman and said, "I thought only I knew the secret of heaven, but I didn''t expect that the eldest martial brother also found it."


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "not only do I know this, but I''m afraid everyone will notice it. I''m afraid that Kunpeng knows the secret of the ''Heavenly star array'' to Haotian, so he wants the heaven to contain us, so he just let Haotian get a discount."


    Zhunti said, "what the eldest martial brother said is very true. The Kunpeng is really very cunning. However, we don''t know how powerful the ''Heavenly star array'' on the heaven court is, but we don''t want to arrange people to resist. Moreover, Haotian is the emperor of heaven granted by the Taoist ancestors. We can''t do too much to him, otherwise we can''t explain to the Taoist ancestors."


    Lao Jun said, "I don''t think there''s any problem. As long as we go to heaven together to warn Haotian before action, Liang doesn''t dare to move easily."


    Zhunti was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "elder martial brother, it''s very. I think that Haotian dare not violate our warning."


    Zhunti was happy, but the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were worried. They originally wanted to disturb Haotian, but they didn''t expect such a thing to happen. They couldn''t help being very depressed for a time.


    However, the leader of Tongtian didn''t want zhunti to have a good time with the supreme old gentleman. He just heard him say: "the external problems have basically been solved, but have you ever thought about it? The teacher once said that if the quantity robbery wants to end, we must wait for Hongyun to preach. If we solve the Styx River early, but Hongyun doesn''t preach, what should we do?"


    When zhunti heard this, he said with a smile: "what''s the difficulty? As long as everyone agrees not to fight before the end of the robbery, isn''t it safe!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. If we can easily get through this disaster, the teacher won''t solemnly let us discuss the issue of God worship in Zixiao palace."


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "since elder martial brother Tongtian thinks it''s wrong, I don''t know what elder martial brother has to do?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "younger martial brother zhunti thinks highly of me. What wonderful plan do I have!"


    Zhunti said, "since senior brother has no solution, do you want to give up this matter?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "I don''t have this idea, but this matter is very important. You''d better try to solve this matter, otherwise you''ll lose your strength without getting any benefits. That''s not worth the loss."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun thought that the matter was just a performance for him by Taishang Laojun and others, so he said, "in that case, I think it''s better to give up the matter, so as not to steal the chicken and erode a handful of rice in the end."


    Zhunti didn''t expect that Yuanshi Tianzun would disagree with this. Not only was he the Supreme Master, but he was also very surprised. The last time he wanted to discuss with Yuanshi Tianzun, Yuanshi Tianzun also wanted to find trouble in the Styx river. Why did he suddenly change his mind now, but he didn''t think that Yuanshi Tianzun changed because he was vigilant to him.


    Zhunti didn''t want to give up, so he said, "we can''t give up such a good opportunity because of our own speculation, and as long as we discuss everything first, we can naturally reduce the casualties of our disciples in the mass robbery."


    Yuanshi Tianzun sneered and said, "it''s easy for junior brother zhunti to say. If you are willing to give up the dispute between the emperor and the emperor, I have nothing to say and absolutely support this matter. Otherwise, I can''t believe your character."


    It''s naturally impossible to give up the dispute between the emperor and the emperor. No one knows how far the robbery can develop, so zhunti said: "elder martial brother is embarrassing us. I''ve had bad luck in the West since the flood and famine. Now it''s not easy to have today''s situation. How can I say give up? I don''t agree with you."


    Hearing this, the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty sneered and said, "junior brother zhunti doesn''t agree. It''s impossible for me to take such a big risk and fool around with you."


    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, the situation on the field was frozen.

 Chapter 782

    After a long time, he was introduced to Yuanshi Tianzun and said, "senior brother Yuanshi, the dispute between the emperor and the emperor is determined by the way of heaven, not if we want to give in."


    The first emperor sneered and said, "as long as you withdraw from the struggle between the emperor and the west, you can naturally reduce your casualties, and poverty can also ensure that as long as you withdraw from the west, you will not be an enemy to the West."


    Zhun mentioned that Yuanshi Tianzun was aggressive, so he came forward and said, "elder martial brother Yuanshi, we are talking about how to deal with the Styx river. What do you mean by the dispute between the emperor and the emperor? If elder martial brother Yuanshi thinks our proposal is bad, he can quit and give up the matter at large to benefit Kunpeng and others."


    As soon as zhunti said this, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and the Supreme Lord were worried. No matter what the result of dealing with the Styx River, it would certainly reduce the chance of his disciples to be listed. If he really gave up and acted according to zhunti, no one would think about the Styx River in the future, otherwise zhunti would secretly destroy it, So it is true that it will be cheaper as zhunti said. Kunpeng and others must fight to decide who will be on the list.


    However, Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t care much about it. In his opinion, the zhunti was just a trust. He wanted to lead himself in, so he sneered: "it''s better to give up. Everyone competes for that chance of life by their own ability."


    The great old gentleman frowned when he heard this, but he was dissatisfied with Yuanshi Tianzun''s lack of advance and retreat, so he said: "Take it easy, younger martial brother Yuanshi. It''s good for all of us to deal with the Styx river. We can''t just give up. Otherwise, our disciples are afraid that they will suffer heavy losses in the mass robbery. So when the four forces invade the three realms, what can we resist?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect also said: "what the eldest martial brother said is very true. We must continue this matter. Even if we can''t destroy the Styx River, as long as we can make the Asura family suffer heavy losses, we can gather up most people on the list of gods. At that time, the pressure of us will be reduced a lot!"


    The introduction also said: "elder martial brother Yuanshi, we can understand your worry, but now the situation is forcing us not to calculate the gains and losses too much, otherwise Kunpeng, Styx and Haotian will take advantage of the opportunity. I don''t think elder martial brother wants to see them gain power?"


    Hearing the quotation, the first emperor couldn''t help feeling a little excited. After meditating for a moment and considering the gains and losses, he sighed: "well, since everyone agrees, I can only follow the crowd. I don''t have any opinion on this matter. Let''s talk about the next problem!"


    Hearing this, all the people present couldn''t help but sigh. Zhunti said, "since senior brother Yuanshi agreed, let''s discuss the specific personnel arrangement. Please speak frankly if you have any requirements."


    The Supreme Lord first said, "in terms of personnel, we''d better divide them equally. We all have the same staff. The west is one, junior brother Yuanshi and I are one, and junior brother Tongtian and junior sister Nuwa are one. What do you think?"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the leader of Tongtian cult secretly discussed with empress Nu Wa and said, "I don''t have any opinion on this, but how many people each need to discuss carefully!"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother''s arrangement is very reasonable. We in the West have no opinions. What''s the elder martial brother''s opinion on the number of people?"


    Hearing this, the Supreme Lord smiled and said, "now that junior brother zhunti is in charge of the overall situation, it''s up to you to decide the number!"


    When zhunti heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "at this time, he remembered that I was the host. Why didn''t you say that before? He remembered me when he was in trouble. It''s impossible for me to be a villain and carry the black pot."


    I can''t complain about it. If there are more hands, it will cause the opposition of Kunpeng and even the whole three circles. If there are fewer hands, it can''t achieve their purpose, but this measurement is not easy to master.


    Zhunti thought of this but said, "elder martial brother, it''s better for you to preside over this matter. You have high morality and hope for the public. As long as you say a number, everyone must agree!"


    The supreme old gentleman was shameless, but he didn''t expect zhunti to be shameless. He directly forced him to preside over the matter. If he refused, he lost his face. The supreme old gentleman was not as good as zhunti. He didn''t care about his face, so he could only accept zhunti''s offer. However, the supreme old gentleman was not a fuel-efficient lamp, so he would not take it in vain.


    Just listen to the old gentleman said: "well, since junior brother zhunti said so, if I don''t agree, I won''t refute your face, but I can say the ugly words ahead. I have no problem presiding over this matter, but you need to follow my arrangement in terms of detailed personnel allocation and placement, otherwise I won''t intervene in this matter!"


    Hearing what the Supreme Lord said, the western two saints, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were very dissatisfied with the Supreme Lord''s move, but they had to compromise. After all, none of them was willing to take over the matter. Otherwise, once something went wrong, they would be responsible for the consequences, so they could only agree with the Supreme Lord''s proposal.


    Seeing that all the saints agreed, the Supreme Lord was overjoyed and said, "since everyone supports me so much, I''ll talk about my views. If there is anything wrong, please point out that it will not spoil everyone''s good deeds."


    At this time, zhunti couldn''t help scolding in his heart: "well, you too old gentleman is really an old fox. On the surface, you accepted the matter and got benefits, but now you say these words to extricate yourself. If you really get a problem in the future, you can share the responsibility with everyone."


    Although zhunti was dissatisfied with the supreme old gentleman, he didn''t want to be a bird, so he secretly informed the sage of his ideas, and the two sat silent.


    The idea of the Supreme Lord not only must be seen, but also the leader of Tongtian sect, empress Nuwa and Yuanshi Tianzun can see the real purpose of the Supreme Lord''s words. However, the Yuanshi Tianzun can''t dismantle the Tailao King''s platform because he is currently in alliance with the Supreme Lord to share the amount of disaster, and his teachings are also the weakest of the four religions, So I can only learn from zhunti and watch its change silently.


    The concession of the two saints of the West and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty does not mean that the leader of Tongtian and empress Nuwa can also tolerate the behavior of the Supreme Lord. They only listen to the leader of Tongtian saying, "elder martial brother, are you going too far? If it''s a discussion, then everyone will be well together. It''s not necessary for you to get benefits, but the people who pay the same as you have no benefits, which is not normal!"


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian sect said this, the supreme old gentleman''s face suddenly changed. He didn''t expect that the leader of Tongtian sect should lose his face in front of many people, so he said with a cold hum: "what should we do according to the meaning of younger martial brother Tongtian?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "if we want to discuss, then we should share equally. We can''t let people teach us their own benefits. Otherwise, how can we explain to our disciples!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, if you can''t control your disciples well, how can you ensure that you can play your due level in this matter?"


    The great old gentleman was really not a fuel-efficient lamp. He immediately grasped the key points and let the Tongtian sect leader avoid it.


    The leader of Tongtian cult is not easy to provoke. He only heard him sneer: "everything pays attention to fairness, especially cooperation. If it is unfair, what is the significance of cooperation, so either the eldest martial brother takes the responsibility alone, or we share the benefits equally, otherwise I won''t agree."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "so younger martial brother Tongtian wants to give up this matter?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "if there is no fairness, there is nothing I can do to give up this matter. I don''t want to be the leader of injustice. I can''t get the benefits and lose my strength in vain."


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian cult was so tough, empress Nuwa also expressed support and said, "what elder martial brother Tongtian said is not fair, so giving up is good for everyone."


    The Supreme Lord was hesitant when he saw that the leader of Tongtian sect and empress Nuwa said so. If he stopped teaching and withdrew, he might not benefit even if he reached an agreement with the two western saints. Moreover, he was obviously dissatisfied with himself according to the appearance of the Fu who received the citation and zhunti. Once the West secretly dragged himself back, he was afraid that there was no hope.


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman sighed in his heart. He had no choice but to give in. However, he didn''t want Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa to be too proud, so he said: "our cooperation is naturally based on fairness, but we can''t take giving up as a threat in discussing things, otherwise we don''t have to discuss again."


    Seeing that their goal had been achieved, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa didn''t want to have a hard encounter with the supreme old gentleman, so they said, "it''s really my fault. If fairness is the principle, then I have nothing to say and support the eldest martial brother''s decision."

 Chapter 783

    Tongtian sect leader''s soft obedience can be regarded as a step for the supreme old gentleman. Although the supreme old gentleman is very dissatisfied with Tongtian sect leader''s palace forcing behavior, he has nothing to do with Tongtian sect leader''s soft obedience. Moreover, he can''t annoy Tongtian sect leader and make his plan to deal with Styx fail because of this small matter, so he can only give up.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "it''s good that younger martial brother Tongtian can think so. We should focus on the overall situation. If we can successfully survive the robbery, even if we make some sacrifices, it''s worth it. You can''t just haggle over every detail, so I can''t be the host."


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian said calmly, "elder martial brother, I have no opinion as long as it is fair, but it is impossible to sacrifice my interests."


    The Supreme Lord didn''t want to argue with the leader of Tongtian Sect on this matter, so he changed the subject and said: "in terms of the number of people, I think the three of us should take out our own ¡õ¡õ disciples. There shouldn''t be too many people, and twelve people should prevail. What do you think?"


    Seeing the previous dispute between the leader of Tongtian cult and the supreme old gentleman, the emperor of Yuanshi understood that he had misunderstood the supreme old gentleman, so he said, "I support the opinion of the eldest martial brother."


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa looked at each other and said, "we have no opinion."


    Seeing that Sanqing and empress Nuwa had no opinion, it was not easy to refute, and they only agreed with the suggestion of the supreme old gentleman.


    The Supreme Lord was afraid of the Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints to preserve their strength. He came forward with ordinary disciples, so he said: "if you want to be opportunistic and deal with them with ordinary disciples, you have to face the pressure of everyone, and you can''t get any benefits after the situation is over!"


    In fact, the Supreme Lord didn''t emphasize the two saints of the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa would not do so. They all wanted to benefit from the war. How could they do such a thing.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian said, "don''t worry, senior brother. Even if you don''t say it, there will be no problem. I don''t think everyone is willing to joke about their own interests."


    When zhunti heard this, he also said, "I will send ¡õ¡õ disciples from the west, and I won''t hold you back."


    After hearing the answer from the leader of Tongtian cult and the two saints of zhunti, the Supreme Lord was relieved, and then said, "we can go to warn Haotian in heaven, but we can''t be careless about preventing Kunpeng. This matter is very important. Do any of you want to bear such a heavy responsibility?"


    As soon as the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said this, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West were silent. Guarding against Kunpeng is not only dangerous, but also not necessarily beneficial. It is different to deal with the Styx river. The cultivation of the Styx river itself is much lower than that of Kunpeng, and there is a "fire Lotus" in their hands. They are very jealous of this treasure, so they are naturally unwilling to guard against Kunpeng.


    Seeing that no one answered, the Supreme Lord was very angry. He understood that the two saints in the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were all thinking about the "red lotus of karma fire", so he said: "Since you don''t speak, I''ll call the roll. You all say that we should be treated fairly. The three of us have three disciples, and then each of us will send another saint to guard against Kunpeng. What do you think?"


    Hearing what the Supreme Lord said, the saints felt that it was very fair, so they had no opinion and agreed with the Supreme Lord''s proposal one after another.


    Seeing that no one objected, the Supreme Lord said, "now that everyone agrees, please choose the saints you sent, so that everyone can make preparations early. The younger martial brother of Yuanshi will be responsible for my people and Buddhism!"


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, the first emperor was very angry in his heart. He couldn''t help thinking: "well, you Supreme Lord, you are so shameless that you sent me to resist Kunpeng himself to seize the ''karma fire red lotus''. You really can''t be a son of man."


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was angry, he was stronger than others. He had nothing to do about it. Who made the strength of interpretation weaker than others, so he could only bear it secretly.


    The two saints of the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were secretly happy when they heard this. Although there was no expression on the surface of Yuanshi Tianzun, they all knew that they must be dissatisfied with the Supreme Lord in their hearts. They were afraid that the relationship between people and Buddhism would not be too harmonious in the future, which was very beneficial to them.


    Zhunti first said, "we, the poor monks in the west, go to stop Kunpeng!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult discussed with empress Nu Wa secretly, and then decided to let empress Nu Wa go to resist Kunpeng. The leader of Tongtian cult went to the sea of blood to compete for interests. The reason why they made this decision was mainly worried that empress Nu Wa could not compete with the supreme old gentleman, and the leader of Tongtian cult had the "sword array for killing immortals". Once the body of Minghe died, they were 100% sure to seize the "red lotus of fire" from the people ¡£


    Just listen to empress Nuwa come forward and say, "I''m the one who stops Kunpeng."


    Seeing the result, the Supreme Lord said, "since everyone has made a decision, let''s go to heaven to warn Haotian before the mass robbery begins. What do you mean?"


    Zhunti felt something wrong when he heard this, so he said, "senior brother, I think it''s wrong to go to heaven now. Although Haotian didn''t dare to send troops to help Styx, he might secretly inform Styx to take precautions early, which would be very bad for us."


    Empress Nuwa also said, "what the sage said is that it''s not too late to start the same amount of robbery. Otherwise, once the Styx is ready, we will be passive."


    Yuanshi Tianzun also felt that the proposal of the supreme old gentleman was somewhat inappropriate, and also objected. In fact, the supreme old gentleman also knew in his heart that his proposal could not be accepted. The reason why he said so was a conspiracy. First, he wanted to see the reaction of the people, and second, he wanted to test the bottom line of all parties, so Fang said these words.


    Just listen, the great old gentleman sighed, "I''m careless about this. Fortunately, everyone spoke to stop it, otherwise it will have a bad impact on everyone. Younger martial brother has always been cautious. It''s better to be commanded by younger martial brother."


    Then he said, "since the elder martial brother has started, it''s better to bear it all at once, so that I won''t miss the big event without knowing what the elder martial brother means."


    Seeing that Jieyin didn''t accept his proposal, the supreme old gentleman couldn''t help sighing. He understood that his mind was seen through, but he didn''t feel surprised. If Jieyin didn''t see this little trick, he would be in vain as a saint, and Western religion would have nothing to guard against.


    However, Taishang Laojun didn''t expect anyone to take over. The reason why he said so was just a small trick. If Jieyin really agreed to take over, Taishang Laojun couldn''t let go. After all, it is in the details that you can find some benefits for your own side.


    In fact, all the saints present are very clear about this idea of the Supreme Master. However, the reason why they gave up competing with the Supreme Master is mainly because the Supreme Master is the eldest martial brother of everyone. If there is a difference, they can use the identity of the eldest martial brother to stabilize the situation, but they do not have the ability to connect with the leader of Tongtian sect.


    After seeing the response of the saints, the supreme old gentleman was quite satisfied. However, he wanted to strike while the iron was hot and solve all important things at once. He just heard him say: "Younger martial brothers, you all know that it will be several years before we leave Liangjie. If we want to prevent Styx and others from discovering our purpose, we need to keep a secret during this period. We can''t always gather here. In that case, Kunpeng and Styx will only discover the abnormality in advance. Therefore, I think the best way is to make an oath here and don''t disclose it What do you think of anything in this meeting? "


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the scene was a little chaotic, and the oath was not so easy to make. Once the oath was made and he couldn''t do it, he would be punished by heaven, so everyone hesitated.


    Seeing that all the saints were silent, the Supreme Lord said, "it''s not that I want to force everyone, but that this matter is important. If I''m careless, all my previous efforts will be wasted. I put forward this matter first, so I''ll swear with my hair."


    The Supreme Lord said here, paused a little, and then swore to heaven, "the way of heaven is on. I swear in the name of Taiqing that I will never disclose anything about the meeting to anyone before I act. If I violate my wish, I will be punished by heaven!"


    The Supreme Lord''s oath forced the saints to a desperate situation. If they didn''t swear, it would show that they had selfish intentions and how people would want to believe him. Therefore, after the Supreme Lord''s oath, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West took vows one after another.


    Seeing this, the Supreme Lord smiled and said, "now that everything has been solved, everyone will go back to their own ashram to discuss the disciples to be sent."


    Hearing this, all the saints said goodbye and left Taiqing heaven. Only Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t leave. It seems that he is ready to discuss the matter with the Supreme Lord.

 Chapter 784

    The Supreme Lord didn''t want to get the advantage of Yuanshi Tianzun in this personnel distribution, which would only make Yuanshi Tianzun secretly hate himself. Moreover, the Supreme Lord was also very clear about Yuanshi Tianzun''s mind. If Yuanshi Tianzun really hated him, he couldn''t tell when he would be attacked by Yuanshi Tianzun.


    The Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, the disciples of our two religions are inferior to those in the West or the alliance between intercepting religion and demon clan. If it weren''t for you and me, I''m afraid it would be difficult to compete with them. I don''t know what requirements you have for personnel arrangement. I''d better prepare early?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was a little surprised when he heard this. He couldn''t help thinking: "what''s the matter, supreme old gentleman? It''s so abnormal today that he even thought about it for me?"


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was confused, he still said, "thank you for your care. I can''t make up my mind about this. Please give me some advice!"


    The superior Lao Jun sighed: "younger martial brother said to give advice, but I can''t talk about it. I want to ask you whether you want your disciples to attack the Styx river or stop Kunpeng? I can''t decide for you, but I still need you to decide."


    Yuanshi Tianzun asked, "elder martial brother, it''s up to you. I''ll just ask."


    I have to say that Yuanshi Tianzun has played very well and played to the extreme by retreating. In any case, the Supreme Lord can''t let Yuanshi Tianzun suffer losses, otherwise he will simply evil his reputation.


    Who made the Supreme Master Lao Jun the eldest martial brother? Although he could understand the intentions of the emperor Yuanshi, he couldn''t refuse, so he had to be brave enough to deal with it. However, the supreme old gentleman will not easily let go of Yuanshi Tianzun. He still wants to say something. Just listen to the emperor Lao Jun say: "Younger martial brother Yuanshi, according to my brother, the Styx river is not without danger. Once the dog jumps over the wall, the attacker will naturally be hurt, which is inevitable. Kunpeng I think he doesn''t have anyone to support the Styx River, so there is no danger for the people who obstruct it. The number of people from all sides should be half that of you and our two religions. Because of the heavy damage caused by the last time we robbed your sermon, I was very disappointed In my opinion, three of your disciples follow you to block the aid, while others follow me to attack the Styx river. "


    The Supreme Master paused for a moment and carefully observed the expression of Yuanshi Tianzun in the dark. Unfortunately, there was no fluctuation on Yuanshi Tianzun''s face, which made the Supreme Master feel helpless.


    There was no harvest. The supreme old gentleman couldn''t help but say, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, you and I have the same number of people in this war. Although the division of labor is different, if there are booty, you and I will be divided into two and get half each. I don''t know what you think of this arrangement for brother. If there is anything wrong, please put it forward directly and we''ll discuss it."


    When hearing this, the emperor Yuanshi wondered when the Supreme Lord became so generous. However, he thought about it and figured out that the reason why the Supreme Lord was so generous was that he was fighting the "red lotus of karma fire" in the hand of the Styx river. If this treasure fell into the hands of the Supreme Lord, the Supreme Lord would be so generous now, and he would entangle the "karma fire" with it again ''RED Lotus'', that''s a little unreasonable.


    Thinking of this, the Heavenly Master of Yuanshi asked, "elder martial brother, do you think we are sure to take the ''karma fire red lotus'' from the hand of the Styx river?"


    The supreme old gentleman was surprised when he heard this. He immediately realized that Yuanshi Tianzun was only afraid that he was very concerned about this "karma fire red lotus", so he said: "Younger martial brother Yuanshi, I''m afraid this'' karma fire red lotus'' has become the life treasure of the Styx now. It''s difficult for us to seize this treasure from him, and he himself is in the sea of blood and has the advantage of geography. Although we have three saints here, we don''t dare to force the Styx too much, otherwise once the Styx jumps over the wall, we will lose a lot, so this is why OK, I think it''s small to seize the Lingbao. It''s mainly to deal with the Asura family, so as to reduce the probability of our disciples on the list. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t believe it when he heard this, but he thought to himself, "too old gentleman, you despise me too much. It''s such a funny reason to cover up your purpose. However, even if you''re powerful, you don''t necessarily get benefits from the two people. Maybe it will give Styx a chance to escape."


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun disapproved of the supreme old gentleman, he also knew that he could not go to the blood sea, but he had no chance with the ''karma fire red lotus'', so he said: "what the eldest martial brother said is that as long as we can kill and retreat the Asura family under the Styx River, we can reduce the losses in the dispute between the emperor and the emperor."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother can understand, but it''s very gratifying to be a brother."


    Yuanshi Tianzun was very disdainful when he heard this, but he didn''t want to make a quarrel with the supreme old gentleman, so he said, "elder martial brother, since everything has been arranged, I should go back and arrange everything."


    The Supreme Lord said, "please help yourself, younger martial brother. It''s not far for you!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t expect the Supreme Lord to go out to see him off, so he called the Supreme Lord and got up to return to the yuxu palace to choose his disciples.


    Back in the yuxu palace, Yuanshi Tianzun summoned all his disciples, not only to expound the twelve true immortals, but also to Nachi, one of the three generations of disciples. For a time, the yuxu palace was full of people. They didn''t know what yuanzun Tianzun called them, so they asked others for information. Unfortunately, few people in the hall knew the details, So there was a lot of discussion in the hall.


    When all the disciples of the sect arrived, Yuanshi Tianzun quietly came to the hall and only heard him say: "This time I called you here, but I have something to tell you. The quantity robbery is coming, and you are almost ready. As a teacher, I need to select some people to carry out it. This thing has a certain danger. Are any of you willing to go and have a try?"


    As soon as the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said this, the hall suddenly opened flowers like boiling water, and they were talking one after another.


    When the discussion was almost the same, guangchengzi came forward and said, "what''s the matter, teacher? Can you tell us first so that we can be prepared?"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "guangchengzi, it''s not that the teacher doesn''t want to tell you, but that the matter is important. The teacher made an oath to heaven and can''t reveal anything to you. Therefore, you can only decide whether you are willing to go ahead. It needs six disciples. Who of you is willing to go ahead can come forward."


    Hearing this, those three generations of disciples retreated. They only need six disciples. Naturally, they don''t have their share, while those two generations of disciples all want to go to perform the task. Although the first Heavenly Master said that it was dangerous, they all think that danger and opportunity coexist, so no one is willing to quit.


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t expect his disciples to be so positive, and it was up to him to make a decision. He only heard Yuanshi Tianzun say: "as a teacher, it matters a lot. Since you are all willing to go to perform the task, you can only choose people with high accomplishments from among you. Those with low accomplishments should wait for the next opportunity."


    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, some people were happy and some worried. The disciples with low accomplishments looked gloomy. Although they didn''t say anything, their expression betrayed them.


    Seeing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "guangchengzi, Yunzi, Taiyi, Lingbao, Yuding and Qingxu, the six of you will perform this task. As for Taoism, Huanglong and red sperm, don''t care too much. You are practicing well in yuxu palace, and you will naturally have the opportunity to go out in the future."


    Although the Taoist Tianzun, Huanglong immortal and red sperm were unwilling, they had nothing to say about who made their cultivation lower than others, so they withdrew one after another. However, they were not dissatisfied after the original Tianzun said so.


    Although guangchengzi and others were selected, they were worried. As a senior disciple, guangchengzi came forward and said, "teacher, are we the only people in this operation?"


    The first Heavenly Master shook his head and said, "without you, I will act with you, and your master uncle will also go. Although this trip is dangerous, I will not worry about my life if I am with you. As long as you do not violate the order and act privately."


    Hearing the words of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, the elucidation disciples on the main hall were stunned. They thought there was nothing in this matter, but after listening to this word, they knew that the matter was not as simple as they thought, so they were very curious about it.


    Yuanshi Tianzun was a little uneasy when he saw the performance of his disciples. He was afraid that they would ask in private and make Styx or others suspicious, so he said: "this matter is very important, but you should not talk in private, so as not to damage the great event. Now you all step down, guangchengzi. After you go down, you should make good preparations and wait for the order of being a teacher." Guangchengzi and others withdrew from the hall one after another.

 Chapter 785

    After leaving Taiqing, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa came together to Jinao Island, the Taoist temple of Tongtian cult. After they sat down, they were very excited about this trip.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "younger martial sister Nuwa, things are developing more and more beyond our imagination. Now we really should respond to that plan. It''s not as fast as change. What do you think of this?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "senior brother Tongtian, we can only go on now, and there must be no accident when we work together to deal with the Styx river. But since then, it is difficult to carry out our plan to disturb Haotian, which will have a certain impact on us in the future!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "yes! Now we can only take one step at a time, but fortunately, after attacking the Styx River, you and I can lose less in the quantity robbery."


    Empress Nuwa disagreed with the words of Tongtian cult leader and said: "Brother Tongtian, in fact, I always feel that things are not as simple as we think. If we can easily clean up the Styx River, what do you think of Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Tianting and even zhenyuanzi? As soon as this matter is over, we and others will become the object of hatred of sanxiu. If we are not careful, we are afraid that those sanxiu will conflict with us."


    The leader of Tongtian sect was silent when he heard this. He didn''t think about it, but he couldn''t give up the benefits brought by it. No matter how many disciples the Styx lost, he could reduce the number of gods on the list, which was an irresistible temptation for him. Not only the leader of Tongtian sect was the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West, So we can work together to deal with Styx.


    After a while, Tongtian leader said: "Younger martial sister, no matter what we say, we have no choice. As for disturbing Haotian, we can do it secretly. Moreover, if the Styx is cleaned up by us, Haotian naturally can''t be worried about his own safety. Therefore, I think disturbing Haotian is still promising. I don''t know what Kunpeng and empress Houtu will think about this. If they are disturbed , then I''m afraid things will make a big fuss. "


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she said: "As long as we don''t go too far, Kunpeng can''t have a big reaction. As for Styx, I don''t think we can deal with him. The teacher once said that the sea of blood doesn''t dry, and Styx doesn''t die. However, no one in the three worlds dares to kill Styx. Therefore, senior brother, I think we can appropriately leave a way for Styx when dealing with Styx. Don''t kill him He offended and died, otherwise we will suffer from Styx''s desperate counterattack in the future, which is very unfavorable to you and me. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed when he heard this: "but since then, we are afraid that we can''t get the ''karma fire red lotus'' to ¡õ¡õ our own luck!"


    Empress Nuwa said: "although the ''karma fire red lotus'' is good, it won''t be of great use without the nourishment of the sea of blood. Moreover, this treasure can be said to be the lifeblood of the Styx. If you really want to seize this treasure from him, I''m afraid the price you and I can''t afford."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sighed: "well, now that we have the ''painting shadow sword'' in hand, we can compete for the emperor. It''s no big deal to give up the ''karma fire red lotus''. Moreover, if we can secretly expand our influence in the earth Fairy world when dealing with the Styx River, it must not be too blocked."


    Hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa immediately brightened her eyes and said, "elder martial brother Tongtian''s plan was very good. At that time, everyone''s mind was on the Styx River, but we might recover the rule of Nanzhan Prefecture."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "that''s what I think, so we can''t send all the main forces out when we arrange our staff. We should leave the absolute main force to surprise the two saints in the West."


    Empress Nuwa said, "now the witch family is trapped in the underworld, but my demon family can spare no effort. After pulling out six people, there are many experts. I don''t know senior brother Tongtian wants to leave those people as the main force?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said with a smile: "naturally, it is the most powerful to stay. One is Kong Xuan and the other is Yunxiao. There are two of them left. I think no one in the west can compete with them."


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile: "senior brother Tongtian is brilliant. Kong Xuan has five colors of divine light in his hand. He is almost invincible under the saints. Coupled with the ''Jiuqu Yellow River array'' in the sky, there is no difficulty in recovering the whole Nanzhan Prefecture."


    The leader of Tongtian cult smiled and said, "that''s what I think. Since then, whether we achieve our goal in dealing with Styx or not, we can have the upper hand."


    In the Western Paradise, the two are in a bit of a dilemma. There are too many factions in the west, but they have to consider what consequences this will cause. Otherwise, once there is a dispute in the west, it will bring great hidden dangers to the west, whether it is quantitative robbery or the invasion of the four forces.


    Just listen to the exclamation: "Younger martial brother, although we have decided to work together with Sanqing and Nuwa to deal with the matter of Styx River, the number of people set by the Supreme Lord is a little small, but the factions in the West are too chaotic, and we can''t tell them the details of the matter. If we are not careful, it will leave us a great hidden danger in the future. Do you have any good suggestions on this £¿¡±


    Zhunti was also helpless when he heard this. The foundation of the west is too shallow, so it can develop so prosperous now. They are all lured by the two religions, but their own personnel in the West are lower than those from outsiders. If this can not be balanced, I''m afraid that the disciples from the two religions will betray the religion, and the West will lose their adults at that time, Not only the strength is damaged, but also it will become the laughing stock of the three circles.


    Thinking of this, zhunti sighed: "elder martial brother, we have to discuss this matter carefully to see if they can reach a consensus and avoid our internal conflict!"


    Then he sighed: "I''m afraid it''s difficult. If we don''t send the disciples who take refuge in the two religions, they will be dissatisfied with us in the West. If we send them to war, it will only intensify our relationship with the two religions. I''m afraid we''ll have a war with people, the two religions and demons as soon as we clean up the river Styx."


    When zhunti heard this, he also understood the difficulties, so he pondered for a long time and thought about how to solve the problem. Zhunti was the No. 1 wise man in the West. He had a keen mind and soon had a solution. Just listen to him: "Elder martial brother, do you think we can do this? Our own disciples and the disciples who took refuge in the two religions share the twelve places equally, and there are four people on each side, so they must have no opinion. The disciples who took refuge in the two religions go to deal with the Ming River together with the elder martial brother, and the disciples who took refuge in the two religions follow me to stop Kunpeng."


    Although Jieyin agreed with zhunti''s proposal very much, there were four people to stop the teaching, and they could only have three people to block the quota of Kunpeng, so Jieyin said: "younger martial brother, we only have three people in the west to block the quota of Kunpeng, but there are four people assigned to stop the teaching, which is difficult to deal with!"


    Zhunti said with a smile, "elder martial brother, you don''t have to worry about this. You also saw Sanqing and empress Nuwa in the Taiqing sky. They don''t want to send someone to stop Kunpeng. If we are willing to send four people, they are afraid that it''s too late to be happy, how can they stop us!"


    After hearing zhunti''s words, he also felt very reasonable, so he said: "what younger martial brother said is very true, so we will arrange it like this, but we can''t tell them the details. In terms of personnel, they will arrange it by themselves. We won''t intervene in this matter. Presumably they won''t refuse for their own interests."


    Zhunti nodded, and then invited Duobao Tathagata Buddha and the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp to discuss the matter. When Duobao and the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp came, zhunti said: "Now we in the West have an opportunity to reduce our losses in the quantity robbery. We need a total of 12 people in this matter, but it is somewhat dangerous. Therefore, I would like you to come and ask if you are interested. If so, you can each have four people."


    Hearing Zhun''s remark, Duobao and burning the lamp both said, "we are all willing to participate in this matter. I don''t know why we are so careful. Can the Buddha tell us?"


    Zhunti nodded and said, "this matter is very important. My senior brother and I have made an oath, so we can''t tell you, but this needs your understanding. Now you all talk about who you want to send?"


    Duobao didn''t have many people to take action, and didn''t know the details of the matter, so he said, "I''ll participate alone in this matter. The other three places will be arranged by two Buddhas."


    Zhunti nodded when he heard this and recognized Duobao''s words. However, burning the lamp did not want to give up his quota. As there were four people accompanying him to the west, he said: "since the two Buddhas have given up three places, can one be located in me? In this way, sun Buddha, Puxian, Manjusri and Guanyin can participate in this?"


    Zhunti didn''t refuse the request to light the lamp, nodded and said, "there''s no problem."

 Chapter 786

    It is impossible to say that the actions of the saints are not known. After the saints leave the underworld, Kunpeng has been watching their every move, so Kunpeng knows the actions of the saints like the back of his hand. Although Kunpeng did not know the specific content, he could also guess one or two.


    The response of the saints had long been expected by Kunpeng, but empress Houtu was a little surprised, so she asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, how can you calculate the actions of the saints so accurately?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s nothing. When Styx refused to cooperate with us, plus my last words, it pushed Styx to the eyes of the saints. They can''t give up such a big temptation, but they have to pay a price. Even if we give up Styx, we have to let the Saints shed some blood."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she couldn''t help worrying about the Styx River and the saints. She only heard her say, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, do you think the Styx river will find heaven to help?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "The Styx river has now reached a dead end. The saints will naturally warn Haotian. According to Haotian''s behavior, it is impossible to offend the saints for the Styx river. Therefore, even if the Styx River asks Haotian, it is useless. His only way out is to fight to the death. If he is willing to fight with his life, the saints will have to pay a price. He is afraid that the Styx river does not have such courage, he will The loss was heavy. "


    In fact, why didn''t Styx know his situation? After returning to the blood sea, he began to arrange everything. The whole blood sea was arranged like an iron wall by him, and the blood River array was opened by him to prevent the sneak attack of the saints. In addition, he secretly contacted Haotian and asked him to help at the critical time. Unfortunately, Haotian didn''t dare to promise directly, which made Styx very depressed, As for seeking Kunpeng, Styx didn''t consider it at all. He knew that his words in the underworld had completely broken with Kunpeng. It was good that Kunpeng didn''t come to deal with himself, but it was impossible to expect him to help.


    Time flies, and soon it''s time to start the quantity robbery. As soon as the quantity robbery time arrives, Kunpeng sighs, "I don''t know how many creatures are going to turn into fly ash."


    At the beginning of the mass robbery, there was no impact on the hell, but the saints gathered on the heaven with their disciples who had been selected for a long time.


    In the face of this move of the saints, Haotian and the queen mother of the West were shocked. They quickly sent a signal to get the support of Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Styx and zhenyuanzi. Unfortunately, Kunpeng didn''t make any move at all. Seeing this move of the saints, Styx thought they were going to deal with Haotian, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief in the center of the earth.


    When the saints came to heaven, they didn''t stop much. After warning Haotian, they immediately divided into two. Yuanshi Tianzun, zhunti and empress Nuwa led ten disciples to guard against Kunpeng outside the underground mansion, while the Supreme Lord, Tongtian sect leader and Jieyin led 26 disciples to the sea of blood.


    Because Styx didn''t go to support Haotian at all, Haotian not only didn''t send someone to support Styx after being warned by the saints, but also didn''t tell Styx the information of the saints attacking him.


    When the supreme old gentleman took a group of people to the sea of blood, the Styx river was stupid. He never thought that the saints had played a trick of beating around.


    The Styx river was calm and said to the supreme old gentleman, "why do you bring so many people to my blood sea?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "there is no big deal for us to come here this time, Taoist friends of the Styx river. We just want to ask Taoist friends to abandon the Asura family and let them die on the list. If Taoist friends agree, we will turn around and leave immediately."


    Upon hearing this, the Styx river was furious and said, "great old gentleman, are you going too far? Did I Asura provoke you and let you join hands to suppress me?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "the Styx river is now in the process of quantitative robbery. It''s only about cause and effect, not right or wrong. If Taoist friends want to blame you, you can only blame yourself for not knowing the way of heaven. You unexpectedly refused to repair the six samsara and formed a cause and effect with us, so it''s normal for us to come to you to end this cause and effect."


    Styx didn''t expect that the supreme old gentleman should be so shameless and speak for such a reason. However, Styx understood that it seemed that the supreme old gentleman was determined to deal with himself, so he said coldly: "My Lord, you don''t have to make any excuses. To be frank, you just want me Asura to replace your disciples on the list, but I''m not easy to provoke. Since you''ve made up your mind to deal with me, it''s no use for me to say anything. We''d better see Zhenzhang under our hands. I''m waiting for your attack in the sea of blood."


    The Styx river immediately disappeared into the sea of blood. With the disappearance of the Styx River, the originally calm sea of blood suddenly surged, and the boundless murderous spirit scattered, making people shudder.


    The Supreme Lord was also surprised when he saw the reaction of the Styx river. The Styx river was obviously prepared, otherwise the blood River array could not be opened easily. At this time, he couldn''t help frowning.


    After a while, the Supreme Lord said to the leader of Tongtian sect, "junior brother Tongtian, you are the only one among us who is the most proficient in the array. In your opinion, how to crack the bloody River array of Styx?"


    Later, the leader of Tongtian sect said, "the great blood River array of Styx river is unusual. It is inspired by the origin of the blood sea. Although it is not comparable to the three great killing arrays of the flood and famine, it is only a thin line. If you want to break this array, you have to destroy the blood sea, otherwise it will be difficult to achieve anything."


    When he heard this, he was surprised: "senior brother Tongtian, this can''t do. If you destroy the sea of blood, there''s nowhere to hide the evil Qi of the three realms. We''ll all be punished by heaven. Do you think there''s another way!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "now the Styx river has been integrated with the sea of blood, but the power of the blood River array is doubled. If you really want to break this array, you have to attack hard, but we have to pay a considerable price."


    The Supreme Lord asked, "younger martial brother Tongtian, you have ''immortal killing sword array'' in hand. Can you lay ''immortal killing sword array'' on this sea of blood and force the Styx River out?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect was shocked when he heard the words of the Supreme Master and said: "This is not good. The ''immortal killing sword array'' can gather the murderous Qi of heaven and earth, and the blood River array of Styx river is also formed by evil Qi. If the ''immortal killing sword array'' is deployed here, even if it breaks the blood River array of Styx River, it will hurt the origin of the blood sea. At that time, no one can guarantee whether there will be a scourge. I don''t want to be punished by the scourge."


    The Supreme Lord wanted to use the "immortal killing sword array" to force out the Styx and Asura, but he didn''t think that the leader of Tongtian cult was unwilling to risk the power of heaven''s punishment, so he had to do it.


    After meditating for a moment, the supreme old gentleman said, "up to now, we can only break through the array by force. I don''t know what younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial brother Jieyin think?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "I have no opinion. Unfortunately, no elder martial brother Yuanshi is not here, otherwise his'' Pangu flag ''can save some mana."


    Then he said, "elder martial brother, I have no opinion, but since we want to attack hard, we''d better concentrate on attacking together, so the effect will be better."


    The Supreme Lord frowned when he heard this, and said, "it''s really easy to break the array by concentrating everyone''s mana, but it''s unusual to see the bloody River array of Styx. I''m afraid our disciples can''t resist the counterattack of this array."


    When he heard this, he said: "What the eldest martial brother said is very true, but since we want to break the array by force, we must pay such a price, otherwise it will take a long time to break the array without hurting the origin of the blood sea. If there is an accident during this time, I''m afraid we can only give up attacking the Styx River, so I think we must break the array as soon as possible even if we pay some price. I don''t know the master What do you think? "


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "the blood River array has too much blood evil spirit. It won''t cause too much damage if the disciples under the younger martial brother are protected by the Buddha light, but I and the disciples under the elder martial brother don''t have this ability. In my opinion, it''s safer for the three of us to break the array."


    The Supreme Lord was afraid that the truth would be dangerous as he said, so he said, "younger martial brother Tongtian doesn''t need to worry about the counterattack power of the big array. I asked xuandu to sacrifice the ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower'' to protect everyone, so that they can avoid the counterattack power of the blood River array. Do you have any different ideas about this arrangement?"


    Seeing that the Supreme Lord could not stop him from saying so, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "I have no objection to the protection of the ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower'' of the eldest martial brother."

 Chapter 787

    Seeing that he had unified his mind, the Supreme Lord handed over the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" to xuandu, and then ordered everyone to prepare for the blood River array of the Styx river.


    The Styx River in the blood River array was surprised to see that the supreme old gentleman wanted to break the array recklessly. He knew that although his blood River array was powerful, it was impossible to stop the attacks of more than 20 great Luo Jinxian and quasi saints of the three saints, but he did not withdraw from the array, otherwise the Asura family would be difficult to preserve.


    The Styx river is also one of the few people who survived from the famine. Since the supreme old gentleman is so forced on him, if he doesn''t give the supreme old gentleman and others some ruthlessness, I''m afraid it''s difficult to make the supreme old gentleman retreat.


    The Styx river is extremely vicious. When he thought of it, he immediately ordered most of the experts of the Asura family to hide in the depths of the sea of blood, and he selected many dead men from the Asura family to give the supreme old gentleman and others a head blow.


    The supreme Laojun and others did not expect that the Styx would make such a crazy move. They were concentrating on forcibly attacking the blood River array, but the Styx did not want to lose too much blood sea source because of the blood River array. Therefore, after the supreme Laojun and others jointly attacked several times, they dispersed the blood River array, and immediately the whole blood sea was exposed in front of the supreme Laojun and others.


    The supreme old gentleman was not in a hurry to attack the sea of blood, but ordered everyone to take a break to recover their mana. After a while, everyone basically recovered their mana. The supreme old gentleman ordered everyone to enter the sea of blood to complete their purpose.


    The Supreme Lord offered the "Tai Chi map" and the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" to protect the disciples of the two religions, while the saints offered the "nine Golden Lotus" to protect the disciples of the Buddhism. Among the three saints, only the leader of Tongtian sect is a spiritual treasure without protection. He can only protect the disciples with his own supernatural energy.


    After the people entered the sea of blood, the Styx was not in a hurry to attack. After all, the people with Lingbao protection were not what they could hurt, so the Styx led the people to wait for the opportunity.


    Styx can hide itself with the help of the power of the sea of blood and delay time with Taishang Laojun and others, but Taishang Laojun wanted to end early because they were worried that things would change. When they didn''t find the trace of Styx for a long time, they couldn''t help feeling heavy.


    Then he first said, "elder martial brother, it seems that Styx has long been prepared to hide the Asuras. It''s difficult for us to find them. It''s very dangerous for us to delay too long. Do you think we can act separately?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard the quotation, he didn''t want to divide his troops. He wanted to delay more time so that Kong Xuan and Yunxiao, who had arranged secretly, took the opportunity to win the whole southern Prefecture with the interceptors and the demon people, so he said: "I don''t agree with you, younger martial brother. Now we are in the sea of blood, and Styx has been managing the sea of blood since the flood. If we act separately, it will give Styx an opportunity to take advantage of it. At that time, I''m afraid it will bring us unnecessary losses."


    Then he said: "senior brother Tongtian, although we are deep into the sea of blood, the Styx river is just a quasi saint. The three of us lead our own disciples respectively, so even if we encounter the Styx River, there will be no major event. Moreover, if we delay too long, the more accidents may happen, which will be very unfavorable to us."


    The Supreme Lord agreed with him when he heard the quotation, so he said, "what the younger martial brother said is very reasonable. We can''t delay here for too long. I also agree to act separately."


    The leader of Tongtian sect saw that the Supreme Lord agreed to the proposal, but he had no choice but to accept it. However, the leader of Tongtian sect didn''t want to weaken his momentum, so he said: "Since the eldest martial brother and the younger martial brother Jieyin agree to act separately, I have nothing to say but to agree. However, I said something ugly. If there is a tragedy because of the division, don''t blame me for not reminding you in advance."


    The Supreme Lord said disapprovingly when he heard Tongtian sect leader''s words: "younger martial brother Tongtian also looks too high at the Styx river. Now the blood River array has been broken. What else can he take against us?"


    Seeing that the Supreme Lord was so arrogant, the leader of Tongtian cult stopped saying anything. First, he led his disciples out of the team. However, the leader of Tongtian cult did not go deep into the sea of blood, but took his disciples to the edge of the sea of blood.


    When the virgin saw that the leader of Tongtian cult acted like this, she was a little puzzled and asked, "teacher, why don''t you take us to find the ancestor of Styx, but return the same way?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "The river Styx is also an expert who has survived the flood. Since he has been prepared, he will have a unique skill to fight back. However, we do not have the protection of defense Lingbao such as'' Taiji map '','' heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower ''and'' Jiupin Golden Lotus''. If we encounter the river Styx, we will suffer heavy losses. We might as well return the same way, so as to avoid our own losses and avoid peace He tore down his strength in vain. "


    After hearing the words of Tongtian leader, the demon cutting coalition army realized that Tongtian leader was thinking about their safety. In fact, they didn''t know that another important reason why Tongtian leader did this was to delay Kong Xuan and Yunxiao, so that they had enough time to unify the whole southern state.


    After the leader of Tongtian sect left, Jieyin also took his disciples to separate from the supreme old gentleman. Their separation made Styx happy. However, when Styx saw the behavior of the leader of Tongtian sect, he was a little surprised and didn''t understand the intention of the leader. Although Styx didn''t understand the idea of the leader of Tongtian sect, since the leader of Tongtian sect left the sea of blood and didn''t want to be an enemy with him, There was no need for him to attack the leader of Tongtian cult, so he focused on the Supreme Lord and the two saints.


    As soon as they separated, the supreme Lao Jun and Jieyin were very vigilant and protected the disciples under the protection of Lingbao, but Styx had no way to start, so they still didn''t do anything.


    After searching for nothing for a long time, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Jieyin thought that the Styx was afraid and transferred the Asura family to the depths of the sea of blood, so they put down their vigilance and let the disciples gradually get away from the protection of Lingbao and expand the search scope.


    The move of Taishang Laojun and Jieyin made Styx rejoice. He finally waited for the opportunity to start, but Styx did not hesitate and immediately launched an attack on both of them.


    Styx himself summoned his blood god to attack Taishang Laojun and his group, while his dead men launched an attack on the Western Buddhas led by Jieyin. The attack of Styx was not an ordinary attack, but an attack focusing on self explosion, regardless of life and death. As soon as they rushed into the crowd of Taishang Laojun and Jieyin, they immediately self exploded to attack each other.


    It has to be said that such an attack on the Styx river was unexpected to Taishang Laojun and Jieyin. For a moment, both of them were in trouble. Taishang Laojun was better. At least they had the heavy protection of the congenital treasure "Taiji map" and the acquired merit treasure "Tiandi xuanhuangling Long Tower", and were not greatly damaged. Although the "nine grade Golden Lotus" has strong defensive power, it can not fully exert its power due to the suppression of the sea of blood. Therefore, it has suffered heavy losses in the crazy self explosion of the Asura family. Several disciples with lower cultivation died and disappeared on the spot. This kind of reception is very angry.


    With the counterattack of the Styx River, the Tongtian cult leader who avoided the depths of the sea of blood could feel the power of the Asura family and the self exploding blood god distraction of the Styx river. Naturally, he could guess the situation of the supreme old gentleman and the receiving and leading two people, so he couldn''t help being very happy and hoped that both of them would suffer heavy losses.


    No, when the virgin also understood the details of the matter when there was a great change in the sea of blood, she asked, "teacher, now the master uncle and the receiving Saint have been attacked by the Styx. Shall we go to help?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "now the Styx has revealed its cards, so we can''t ignore it, otherwise we can''t explain to the supreme old gentleman and Jieyin. We''ll go to support them now."


    The leader of Tongtian cult immediately led his disciples to the depths of the sea of blood. He said he would support the supreme old gentleman and Jieyin. However, when moving forward, the leader of Tongtian cult stopped and delayed time. It seems that he has no sincerity to support the supreme old gentleman and Jieyin. It''s just talking.


    The interceptor and the demon clan understood the leader''s move. They pretended to be careful all the way to delay time. I hope the Supreme Lord and the receiving and guiding sides can lose more.


    The leader of Tongtian sect dragged along all the way. It took half a day to go into the depths of the sea of blood to meet the supreme old gentleman. However, entering the netherworld has ended the attack on the supreme old gentleman and Jieyin, and went deeper into the sea of blood.


    The leader of Tongtian sect and the supreme old gentleman just joined together. At this time, Jieyin also brought his disciples to join the supreme old gentleman. When the leader of Tongtian cult looked carefully at both sides, he was immediately happy. Although the staff of Taishang Laojun had not lost, they were all seriously injured. Without hundreds of years of cultivation, it was impossible to recover their accomplishments. However, it was even worse to receive guidance. Not only everyone was seriously injured, but also two disciples were lost.

 Chapter 788

    The Supreme Lord was surprised to see that the leader of Tongtian sect and his party were not hurt at all. He asked, "younger martial brother Tongtian, why haven''t you been attacked by the Styx river?"


    The leader was also puzzled and asked, "senior brother Tongtian, why didn''t the Styx attack you?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, his face remained unchanged, and he said angrily, "what do you mean by saying that? Do you doubt that I have a connection with the Styx?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, we don''t mean that. We just don''t understand how Styx will let you go, but it happens to attack me and younger martial brother Jieyin."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sneered: "There''s nothing to wonder about. Before we split up, I said that Styx is not that simple, but you didn''t listen to me. You think I''m not very vigilant after you separated, so you gave Styx a chance to take advantage of, and I was careful all the way. If Styx wants to attack, it''s natural to find an easy party to attack, so you''re attacked As I expected. "


    The Supreme Lord Laojun and Jieyin were depressed when they heard the words of Tongtian sect leader. They really thought that Tongtian sect leader looked high at the Styx River and could not blame others for being attacked.


    However, the sneak attack of the Styx River angered the supreme old gentleman and the two saints. They lost such a big man in front of the Tongtian cult leader, but they ruthlessly took the Styx River to their bones.


    The Supreme Master said, "brother Tongtian, the Styx is so arrogant, but we should teach him a lesson, otherwise we will become the laughing stock of the three worlds."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he didn''t think so. He said to himself, "it''s also you two who are ashamed. What''s wrong with me? You obviously want to drag me into the water, but I can''t fall into your trap."


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "Elder martial brother, the Styx river is so crazy now. I''m afraid that if we force him too much, it will make him more crazy. Moreover, at present, all your disciples are injured, but few people can continue to fight. Shall we send these wounded out of the sea of blood first, and then turn around to clean up the Styx river? In this way, they won''t die on the list when they continue to fight, and the gain is not worth the loss £¡¡±


    Tongtian sect leader''s words made Jieyin feel excited. They were the only one among the three parties. Everyone was hurt and lost the most. So he said: "elder martial brother Tongtian said something. We can''t let our disciples suffer losses again because of a moment''s anger. I don''t know what elder martial brother thinks?"


    The great old gentleman frowned and said: "Take the younger martial brother and continue to fight. Maybe we will pay a price, but if we retreat now, we will not only become the laughing stock of the three worlds, but also over time, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother on the Tianting will not be warned by us. If Zhen Yuanzi and others take the opportunity to come to help the Styx River, our action will fail Back, so I think we can''t shrink back. We should move forward and smash the nest of the Styx river. "


    The words of the supreme old gentleman made Jieyin very helpless and fell into a dilemma.


    After a while, he then said to the leader of Tongtian sect, "senior brother Tongtian, now we have only the ability to stop teaching. What do you think?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "in my opinion, it''s better to retreat now. If you have to fight, I have nothing to say and I will accompany you!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said this without offending them. The reason why he said this was to delay Kong Ming and Yunxiao. The leader of Tongtian sect embarrassed the supreme Lao Jun and the two saints. For a time, they were in a dilemma.


    The supreme old gentleman is not a person who flinches easily. He said ruthlessly: "younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial brother Jieyin, things have reached this point. We have no room to retreat and can only go head-on!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "elder martial brother is in charge of this operation, so it''s still your priority. I have no opinion."


    When he was introduced to the Supreme Master, he was really cruel, but he shrank back a little and said, "elder martial brother, do you think we can get in touch with elder martial brother Yuanshi first and see their opinions?"


    Taishang Laojun said, "what''s the use of collusion now? It will only bring pressure to them and waste our spare time."


    Hearing the words of the supreme old gentleman, he was helpless. He understood that what the supreme old gentleman said was true, so he could only bite his teeth and say, "in that case, we will continue to attack the Styx River as the eldest martial brother said, and we will not stop until the Asura family is destroyed."


    Seeing that Jieyin also agreed with his proposal, the Supreme Lord took a little rest and set out again to the depths of the sea of blood. Before leaving, the Supreme Lord saw that the intercepting disciples of Tongtian sect leader had no damage, so he said: "younger martial brother Tongtian, now only you are the strongest among our three parties. You''d better play a forward on this trip."


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult changed his face and said, "elder martial brother, although I have not been hurt, I don''t have a defense Lingbao. How can I take the position of a forward? If you want me to take the important task of intercepting, can you lend me the ''Tai Chi diagram'' or the ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower''?"


    The supreme old gentleman was unhappy when he heard this. He thought to himself, "well, you Tongtian sect leader, you want to take this opportunity to make an idea of my Lingbao."


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman said, "I''m not thoughtful enough about it. Since younger martial brother Tongtian doesn''t have Lingbao to protect himself, I''d better be a striker."


    The leader of Tongtian sect heard what the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, but he said in his heart: "after all, you still don''t want to give up the ''Tai Chi diagram'' and the ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower'', but do you really think I''m thinking of them? I just want to delay time!"


    After the last sneak attack by the Styx River, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Jieyin two saints moved carefully all the way to the deep sea of blood for fear that they would be calculated by the Styx river again. Their move was right in the mind of the leader of Tongtian cult, which made the leader of Tongtian very happy.


    To tell you the truth, even if the supreme master didn''t inform the three saints, Yuanshi Tianzun, zhunti and Nuwa, the three of them also knew the situation of the sea of blood. Now zhunti, one of the three, is very anxious for fear of another situation on this trip. Yuanshi Tianzun is carefree and happy. He thinks that with the protection of the Supreme Master, even if his disciples suffer some losses, their lives will not be in danger, However, empress Nuwa was very happy. She had no choice but to delay Kong Xuan and Yunxiao for some time, which was very beneficial to her plan with the leader of Tongtian cult.


    It has to be said that the calculation between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa was very successful. Now all parties have focused on the sea of blood, and no one cares about the changes in the earth fairy world. Just like this, it is a favorable opportunity for Kong Xuan and Yunxiao to take the whole Nanzhan Prefecture into the hands of jiejiao. Even Kunpeng, who has always been an unrivalled schemer, was surprised by the move of Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa. However, the move of Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa was very beneficial to him and deepened the trend of the world. Therefore, Kunpeng did not respond.


    Styx originally thought that his previous move would make Taishang Laojun restrain, but he didn''t expect to excite the anger of Taishang Laojun and Jieyin, and destroy his Asura family regardless of his own casualties. For the step-by-step pressure of Taishang Laojun, Styx was very heavy in his heart. He knew that it was impossible for him to resist the three saints without external help, The Asura family was afraid that they would suffer heavy losses in this war, and there was a danger of exterminating the family. At this time, Styx could not help regretting that he shouldn''t have hated Kunpeng.


    The Styx river is not a person who can only wait for death. Since he knows the intention of the supreme old gentleman, he also decides to fight to the death. Even if the Asura family dies in battle, it will not make the supreme old gentleman feel better. At the beginning, Kunpeng could threaten the saints with the "Celestial Star array", so can the Styx river.


    The Styx river is a cruel and ruthless man. When the supreme old gentleman and his party approached the origin of his blood sea, the Styx River launched the blood River array again regardless of the loss. The Styx River''s move was not to deal with the saints, but to influence the operation of the hell with the power of the blood sea. The Asura family was already violent. Now they know their situation and are crazy, Most people are ready to die with the idea of dying with the enemy.


    The Asura family is also a member of all living beings in the three realms. It is a race recognized by the Tao of heaven. Now, when facing the danger of life and death, the resentment in their hearts has aroused the murderous spirit of Liangjie. At that time, the murderous spirit of the three realms rushed frantically to the sea of blood, and the heaven and earth turned pale. The sea of blood is no longer as calm and waves as before, but the blood waves in the sky, and the hell is connected with the sea of blood, Empress Houtu and Kunpeng also felt the sudden change of the sea of blood.

 Chapter 789

    Looking at the sudden change of the sea of blood, Kunpeng sighed: "it seems that Styx has finally decided to compete with the saints. The war between the two sides is inevitable!"


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, now the Styx river has the same water and fire as the saints. Do we help the Styx River to get out of trouble?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s not the time for us to kill. Even if we want to kill, we have to wait until the Styx is desperate. At that time, both sides of their belligerents will suffer heavy losses. We''ll give them a step to go down. We''d better wait and see how much hidden strength the Styx can have!"


    Empress Houtu heard this and said, "how should we deal with Yuanshi Tianzun, zhunti and empress Nuwa who have been staying outside the underground?"


    Kunpeng smiled calmly and said, "they are willing to watch the door for us outside. Let them continue. We don''t need to pay attention to them."


    Empress Houtu said, "I''m afraid they will drag us when we want to help the Styx, so the Styx will be dangerous. At that time, even if we want to save the Styx, it''s too late!"


    Kunpeng said with an indifferent smile, "this Taoist friend doesn''t need to care. I have my own plan, and too old gentleman doesn''t dare to really kill the Styx River, otherwise they won''t do so."


    But as soon as the Styx river had the heart to fight to the death, the supreme old gentleman and Jieyin felt a burst of uneasiness. The leader of Tongtian cult is still calm and seems not to be affected by the Styx river.


    Soon, the taishanglaojun and his party found the location of the Styx. What they didn''t expect was that the Styx had arranged everything and led the army of the Asura family to wait for them for a long time.


    As soon as he saw the Styx River, the great old gentleman came forward and said, "Styx River, you can see the current situation. The Asura family alone can''t resist the attack of the three of us. Let him hand over the Asura family, so you can avoid losing your life!"


    Styx disdained and said, "the Supreme Lord, you want to take my life. If you want to destroy my Asura family, you have to show considerable strength. Don''t forget who was beaten miserably before."


    It''s good that the Styx didn''t mention it. The supreme old gentleman was angry at this. He could no longer suppress the anger in his heart and said, "Styx, since you want to die, you can''t blame me."


    The great old gentleman said he would make an order to attack the Styx river. Unfortunately, his order was a step late, but the Styx River gave the order to fight first, and immediately the two sides began to kill wantonly.


    In this war, the Asuras all fought their lives. They sacrificed their lives and forgot to die. As soon as they got close to the disciples of the three religions, they immediately burst out. In the face of such a crazy Asura, the Supreme Lord, Jieyin and Tongtian cult leader all felt very headache. All the disciples of the sect were in danger, which made them hurt the Asuras. For a moment, the Asuras suffered countless deaths and injuries.


    At the sight of the constantly dying Asura family, the Styx River also flushed its eyes, and its own blood god son also poured out. He met the Supreme Lord, the leader of Jieyin and Tongtian cult, and he himself sacrificed the "karma fire red lotus" for self-defense, and rushed into the field with the "Yuan Tu sword" to hunt down the younger brother of the three religions.


    This move of the Styx river opened the beginning of the scuffle. Unfortunately, the Styx river was always just a quasi holy practice, but he didn''t kill many people under the obstruction of the Supreme Lord, the leader of the Tongtian cult and the guide, and he himself was gradually trapped by the Supreme Lord.


    With the continuous death of the Asura family, the Styx river was dripping blood in his heart. Seeing that the defeat had been decided, the Styx river was no longer able to support it. He shouted, "my Lord, since you have to destroy my Asura family, then we will die together."


    As soon as the Styx said this, it immediately attracted the origin of the sea of blood and met the attack of the supreme old gentleman. The action of the Styx was very shocked by the supreme old gentleman, the leader of Tongtian cult and Jieyin.


    Just listen to the leader of Tongtian cult: "are you crazy in Styx? If the origin of the sea of blood is destroyed, you will die!"


    But Styx sneered and said, "if I die, you won''t be better than the destruction of the sea of blood. The three worlds vibrate and the evil spirits disperse. All three of you will be punished by heaven."


    The Styx river said, holding the origin of the sea of blood, he hit the Taishang old gentleman. The Taishang old gentleman was very depressed at this time. If he didn''t fight, he could only dodge. For a time, he was chased and beaten by the Styx river. This madness of the Styx suddenly reversed the situation, and gradually the Asura family gained the upper hand. As long as the Supreme Lord, the leader of Tongtian cult and the three saints attack the Asura family, the Styx river will sacrifice the origin of the blood sea and come forward, so that the three saints have to stop, so as not to hurt the origin of the blood sea.


    The sudden reversal of the situation shocked all parties who had been paying attention to the sea of blood. The happiest thing was Tianting. Haotian was very happy to see the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the leader of Tongtian cult and the three saints being chased and beaten by the Styx river. He wanted to discuss with the West Queen mother whether to use the "heavenly star array" to help the Styx river at the key moment.


    Just listen, the Jade Emperor said, "yaochi is desperate for the river Styx, but the three religions have nothing to do with him. Previously, we were afraid that they would attack the heaven, but with the example of the river Styx, we don''t need to worry about it anymore. Do you think we can launch the ''Zhou Tian star array'' to help the river Styx?"


    The West Queen Mother said: "according to the current situation, it is very difficult for the saints yang to destroy the Asura family. If you can guarantee that you can threaten the saints, then I agree to launch the ''Heavenly star array'' to help the Styx."


    The Jade Emperor said, "there''s no need to worry about this. I promise there won''t be any problems."


    The West Queen Mother said: "it''s best, but it can''t be borne by us. Now the alliance between us and Kunpeng hasn''t been dissolved, so we need to inform him about it, so that he can contain Yuanshi Tianzun, zhunti and empress Nuwa, and don''t let them help the Supreme Lord."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he said, "what yaochi said is very true. When we formed an alliance, we agreed that one side was in trouble and all parties would help together, but we can''t let Kunpeng watch. But I don''t know whether Kunpeng is willing to help the Styx river. After all, the Styx river has lost Kunpeng''s face in the matter of six samsara."


    The queen mother of the West said disapprovingly: "Kunpeng won''t watch the Asura family be destroyed, and now Yuanshi Tianzun, zhunti and Nuwa empress are just trying to prevent Kunpeng outside the hell. If Styx doesn''t have the ability to fight back, Kunpeng won''t help. But now Styx can obviously threaten the saints. Kunpeng will not let the conspiracy of the saints succeed, otherwise the saints will be the first after the equivalent robbery The first goal is Kunpeng. "


    When the jade emperor heard this, he thought it was very reasonable, so he sent a letter to inform Zhen Yuanzi, empress Houtu and Kunpeng to help the Styx River and prevent the conspiracy of the saints from succeeding.


    After receiving the letter from the Jade Emperor, Zhen Yuanzi stood still and waited for Kunpeng''s move.


    After receiving the letter, Kunpeng felt very funny and said to empress Houtu: "now the situation is critical, but Haotian thinks of you and me. I don''t know what he thinks. It''s funny!"


    Empress Houtu said, "although it''s funny, you and I have to help Styx after all. It''s better to give Haotian face and ease the relationship between the two sides."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s good, but I''m afraid that Haotian doesn''t know what''s good or bad. He thinks he''s really great. If he''s arrogant in the future, he''ll find us. That''s a little bad."


    Empress Houtu smiled and said, "no matter how we are still an alliance, we agreed that one side is difficult to help each other. If I don''t do anything this time, it will ruin my reputation and make the immortals of the three worlds think that we are just villains who cross the river and tear down the bridge, so the advantages of helping the Styx outweigh the disadvantages."


    Kunpeng was right when he thought about it, so he said, "well, let''s sell Haotian a favor, but we also need to talk to Haotian about it so that he doesn''t think we''re easy to talk."


    Empress Houtu smiled and said, "it''s good, but I don''t know if zhenyuanzi''s Taoist friend has received a letter from Haotian?"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "with Haotian as a man, how could he not inform zhenyuanzi, but there is a big cause and effect between Styx and zhenyuanzi. He won''t help Styx easily."


    Empress Houtu asked, "since Taoist friends agree to help Styx, they don''t know when to do it?"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "now the Asuras in the Styx have lost a little less, and the disciples of the three religions have suffered too little. We still need to wait for some time. Anyway, the Styx has the origin of the sea of blood in hand. The Supreme Lord, the leader of Tongtian sect and the leader of Jieyin can''t help him for a while. It just allows them to lose more and occupy more strength, so as not to make them think about you and me again."


    Empress Houtu didn''t say anything when Kunpeng said so, and quietly waited for the opportunity to come.

 Chapter 790

    Kunpeng can wait, but Haotian can''t wait any longer. He is afraid that the Styx River can''t support it and is destroyed by the saints. Therefore, instead of waiting for Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi to take action, he immediately opened the "Celestial Star array" with the West Queen Mother to support the Styx river.


    Haotian''s move constantly angered the saints, which meant that all the immortals in the three realms felt unimaginable. With the support of the "Celestial Star array", the supreme Lao Jun, the leader of Tongtian cult and the three saints were even more disadvantaged.


    Styx was very happy when he saw Haotian helping him. He thought he could finally get through these difficulties.


    The Styx river was happy, but the saints were very angry. Seeing this situation, the supreme old gentleman immediately contracted his troops with the leader of Tongtian cult and the leader to prevent the counterattack of the Styx river. Their move eased the situation on the field, and the two sides couldn''t help fighting.


    At this time, the Supreme Master couldn''t help sighing: "the two younger martial brothers, what we''re worried about has finally happened. That Haotian has helped the Styx river. It won''t take long. I''m afraid Kunpeng, Zhen Yuanzi and Houtu will do it. What do you think we should do now?"


    Then he sighed: "senior brother, we can only end the fight as soon as possible. Now the Styx takes the source of the sea of blood as its amulet, and we can''t solve him for a while. Do you think we should inform senior brother Yuanshi that they will bring people to reinforce and solve the Styx before Kunpeng and empress Houtu come?"


    The Supreme Lord also thought this method was very good and said, "it''s a good plan to lead younger martial brother. I have no opinion, but I don''t know what younger martial brother Tongtian thinks?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "the eldest martial brother is in charge of this matter. Everything is naturally up to the eldest martial brother. I stopped teaching and listened to the arrangements of the eldest martial brother. I have no opinion."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he immediately sent a letter to Yuanshi Tianzun and asked him to take people to the sea of blood for support. After receiving the notice from the Supreme Lord, the Heavenly Master of Yuanshi also wanted to go to support them immediately. Unfortunately, although they thought well, Kunpeng would not let them do so. Just when the Supreme Lord informed the Heavenly Master of Yuanshi, Kunpeng led the five disciples out of the underground. Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian stayed in the underground because of their low accomplishments. Then the earth lady was temporarily inconvenient to appear.


    As soon as Kunpeng appeared, he immediately asked Wudao to set up a "Celestial Star array" to contain Yuanshi Tianzun, zhunti and empress Nuwa from going to support the supreme old gentleman.


    Kunpeng''s skill made yuanshitian, zhunti and Nuwa very angry. Zhunti said angrily, "Kunpeng, you have the courage to go against the teacher''s order and use the ''Heavenly star array'' without authorization. If you think about it, you will quickly withdraw from the array. We will not investigate your responsibility, otherwise we will inform the teacher about it after the robbery, and you will be punished by heaven."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a sneer, "zhunti, you don''t have to threaten me with Taoist ancestors. I don''t want to eat you. Moreover, at the beginning, Taoist ancestors just said that I can''t use the ''Heavenly star array'', but they didn''t say that my disciples can''t deploy this array. Just tell Taoist ancestors what can I do!"


    Zhunti didn''t expect Kunpeng to say so. At the beginning, the Taoist ancestor just didn''t let Kunpeng threaten them with the "Celestial Star array". Indeed, he didn''t say that Kunpeng''s disciples were not allowed to use this array. Kunpeng''s doing so was not against the order of the Taoist ancestor. They really couldn''t talk about it.


    Empress Nuwa came forward and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you don''t repair the six samsara in the underworld, but why do you want to intervene in the affairs between us and the Styx river? Aren''t you afraid of getting burned by doing so?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "the six samsara is not destroyed by the poor, but the poor have no obligation to repair it. As for the Styx river is my ally, you first provoke the poor. If you want to make a fire, I''m afraid you don''t have the ability."


    When the first emperor heard this, he said angrily, "Kunpeng, don''t be arrogant. You want to stop us by virtue of this'' Heavenly star array '', but you underestimate us."


    Kunpeng said: "the ''Celestial Star array'' really can''t trap you three saints, but it''s more than rich to deal with you disciples!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Yuanshi Tianzun, zhunti and empress Nuwa had nothing to say. Kunpeng really couldn''t trap their three saints, but it wouldn''t take much to deal with their disciples.


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "Kun Peng, if you have to make trouble with us today, then don''t blame our three parties for working together to destroy your Beiming sea first. You have to think clearly."


    When Kunpeng heard zhunti''s words, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "zhunti, you''re really talking big. You''re not qualified to destroy my Beiming River, and you can represent, explain and intercept the three religions alone?"


    Zhunti naturally can''t represent the three religions. He just wants to threaten Kunpeng to stop, but he cares and forgets Kunpeng''s way of doing things. It''s impossible for him to let go. Maybe this is the bitter result of his over calculation.


    When Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa empress heard zhunti''s words, they secretly blamed zhunti for not being able to speak. In this way, they forced Kunpeng to make it difficult for them, otherwise Kunpeng would be difficult to gain a foothold in the three realms.


    In fact, after zhunti said this, he also regretted it in his heart, but the words had been exported, but he could not take them back, and he could only secretly worry.


    At this time, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "junior brother zhunti, why don''t you hold Kunpeng here by yourself? Junior sister Nuwa and I went to support the senior brothers. How do you think?"


    Although zhunti doesn''t want to fight Kunpeng here, he can''t refuse. After all, if they fail, they will become the laughing stock of the three circles and can only nod and agree.


    Kunpeng was very clear about the thoughts of Yuanshi Tianzun, zhunti and Nuwa. He only heard him say: "Houtu and zhenyuanzi are two friends. It''s time for you to come out and meet the three saints."


    When Kunpeng said this, empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi showed their body shape. When they appeared, Yuanshi Tianzun was very distressed. Since then, their disciples were trapped by the "Celestial Star array", while Kunpeng, Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu could restrain their three saints and make them unable to go to support the emperor.


    After fighting with the Styx River, the Supreme Lord, the leader of Jieyin and Tongtian cult have been paying attention to the respect of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. As soon as Kunpeng appeared, the Supreme Lord understood that their action against the Styx river had failed and could not achieve the goal envisaged in their hearts.


    When empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi showed up, the Supreme Lord was ready to give up the duel with the Styx. Anyway, they had eliminated a lot of Asuras, and the number on the list of gods had gathered up a lot of people. Some thoughts, the Supreme Lord said to the leader of Tongtian cult and the two leaders: "things have been completely out of our control. Since we can''t achieve the purpose we envisaged, we might as well stop while we haven''t lost too much. What do you think of the two younger martial brothers?"


    As soon as the Supreme Master said this, the two leaders of Tongtian cult and Jieyin were very surprised and thought, "what''s the matter with the Supreme Master? He even wants to shrink back. Does he really care about his reputation?"


    Thinking of this, he then said, "senior brother, if we just shrink back, I''m afraid our three religions will become the laughing stock of the three worlds in the future. You should think twice!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult also said: "what you said is very true. Elder martial brother, we sent out the six saints, but we couldn''t get the Styx river. Now we retreat like this. How do you let the immortals in the three worlds treat us!"


    The emperor sighed: "I understand what the two younger martial brothers said, but we also have to think about the disciples. If we continue to fight, we are afraid that we are unable to protect their safety. If we lose too much because of the Styx River, what can we do to resist the invasion of the four forces in the future? Have you thought about it? And now the Asura family in the Styx River also suffered heavy losses, There must be many people on the list of gods. We don''t have to fight with them. "


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, the leader of Tongtian cult and the two saints had nothing to say. They really couldn''t hurt themselves too much because of this, otherwise they were unable to compete with others for the four sides of the world. Finally, they chose to preserve their strength.


    Just listen to the leader of Tongtian sect: "since senior brother has said so, we will do it well. Anyway, things are basically completed!"


    In this war, only the West suffered the most heavy losses among the three parties. He nodded helplessly and said, "it''s so decided. I don''t have any opinion. This just avoids over stimulating Kunpeng and empress Houtu, so that the six samsara can''t be repaired."


    The Supreme Lord nodded, and then their three saints protected the disciples and retreated out of the sea of blood. The Supreme Lord''s move surprised the Styx River, but he was very careful and ordered the rest of the Asura family to return to the deeper part of the sea of blood, while he retreated carefully with the supreme Lord and his party for fear of falling into their tricks.

 Chapter 791

    All the way up the Styx River, he followed Taishang Laojun and his party out of the sea of blood and came to the underworld. At this time, he understood why Taishang Laojun would shrink back. It turned out that several people of Yuanshi Tianzun had been trapped by Kunpeng, Houtu empress and zhenyuanzi.


    The Styx river is not a vicious man. Instead of thanking Kunpeng for this, he thinks they should do so. They just do their duty as allies, but never consider whether they are right or not.


    After seeing several Kunpeng people, the great old gentleman was filled with emotion and said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, you don''t need to hold a stalemate with Kunpeng Taoist friends anymore."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and took his disciples to the emperor.


    The Supreme Lord then said to Kunpeng, "Kunpeng, friends, we might as well stop here. You also withdrew the ''Celestial Star array'' to avoid unnecessary fighting."


    Kunpeng didn''t want to have a direct conflict with the Tianzun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. Since the Supreme Lord had evacuated the sea of blood and his goal had been achieved, he ordered his disciples to accept the "Zhou Tian star array".


    Seeing that Kunpeng had withdrawn the "Celestial Star array", the emperor couldn''t help asking, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, we don''t have any conflict with you. Why do you have to help Styx?"


    Kunpeng said: "it''s not that I have to help the Styx River, but that several people have made things too big. Your war in the sea of blood has affected the operation of the six reincarnations. If you continue like this, the six reincarnations that have just improved will collapse again. At that time, I can''t repair it, so I have to do it."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, zhunti and empress Nu Wa secretly said, "Kunpeng is shameless enough to come back and talk about things with six rounds. Just now he said that six rounds have nothing to do with him, but now he is awe inspiring."


    The supreme old gentleman''s face changed when he said this to Kunpeng, pretending to be very shocked and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, have you ever had anything to do with the six samsara now?"


    Kunpeng said: "fortunately, there are zhenyuanzi Taoist friends and Houtu empress, but they blocked the afterwaves and didn''t cause too much damage to the six samsara."


    The Supreme Lord said, "that''s good. Since the struggle between us will cause so much damage to the six samsara, we shouldn''t fight any more for the safety of the three realms."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s a blessing of the three realms for senior brother Jun to think so. Now that things have come to an end, I won''t bother you saints any more." Kunpeng said, and took his disciples back to the underground. Empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi followed him back to the underground. Although the Styx river was unwilling, it was difficult to cry alone and could only return to the sea of blood.


    This conversation between Kunpeng and Taishang Laojun surprised everyone present, but it''s good that both sides have steps to go down, so as not to lose their face.


    After Kunpeng and others left, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, how can you let Kunpeng and them go so easily? We ended the matter like a tiger, but we let the immortals in the three worlds see a joke for nothing, which exacerbated the arrogance of Kunpeng and others."


    The Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, although we have the upper hand in terms of personnel, have you ever thought that if we fight Kunpeng now, how many of our disciples can be safe?"


    The introduction also said: "elder martial brother Yuanshi, what the elder martial brother said is that the Styx River can threaten us with the origin of the sea of blood, not to mention Kunpeng. We''d better end peacefully."


    Yuanshi Tianzun disagreed and said, "without the threat of the ''Celestial Star array'', how can Kunpeng compete with our six saints? It''s too cautious to lead younger martial brother."


    The Supreme Lord said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, you didn''t fight with Styx river. I don''t know how crazy he is. It''s not that we are cautious, but crazy people like Styx River and Kunpeng. We dare not force them too much. Although Kunpeng is restricted by the teacher and is not allowed to threaten us with" Zhou Tianxing battle array ", Kunpeng is afraid that he won''t fight if he faces life or death Listen to the teacher. What''s more, now the teacher is trying his best to suppress the invasion of the four forces and has no ability to manage the affairs of the three realms. We''d better be patient. "


    After hearing the words of the Supreme Master, the emperor Yuanshi sighed, "since the eldest martial brother said so, I have nothing to say. It''s up to the eldest martial brother to decide everything."


    In fact, the reason why Yuanshi Tianzun said this was not to fight with Kunpeng, but to take the opportunity to strive for some benefits for himself. Unfortunately, his words didn''t play any role. In the war with the Styx River, the supreme old gentleman didn''t win any spiritual treasure.


    Tongtian sect believes that the matter is over. It carefully examines the situation of looking at the southern state with its mind. After finding that Kong Xuan and Yunxiao have won the southern state, they don''t want to stay here any longer, so they say, "since the matter is over, I''ll leave now."


    When Nu Wa heard this, she understood the mind of the leader of Tongtian cult, so she also said goodbye. The Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West didn''t think much about it, so the leader of Tongtian cult and Nu Wa easily left the underground without any effort.


    After introducing the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, he said, "elder martial brother, although our trip did not achieve the ultimate goal, it also weakened the strength of the Styx river. After the war, there must be many people of the Asura family on the list. In this way, the matter is over. We also leave."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "please help yourself, younger martial brothers Yuanshi and I won''t send you two."


    Then he said, "I don''t dare to thank you, two senior brothers." he and zhunti also returned to the Western Paradise.


    Back in the Western Paradise, the left behind disciples came to report the situation of nanzhanbu state. After hearing that nanzhanbu state had all fallen into the hands of interception, the two saints in the West were very angry. However, they did not expect this to happen. They even let the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa calculate.


    Just listen to Zhun''s angry way: "elder martial brother, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are so mean, but we should unite the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun to come to them for an explanation!"


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, what can you do even if you find Tongtian sect leader? Will he return Nanzhan prefecture to us? Moreover, although the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun are at odds with Tongtian sect leader, they are all oriental people after all, but they won''t stand on our side."


    Zhunti also understood that the quotation was very reasonable, but he couldn''t swallow it and said, "elder martial brother, since the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t be trusted, we went to recapture Nanzhan Prefecture by ourselves, but we can''t let the two shameless disciples, Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress, feel better."


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, among the four religions, only our western religion lost the most in this war. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa didn''t lose much. Even if we find them now, we can''t help each other. We can only let the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty occupy them."


    Zhunti said, "if I had known this, I shouldn''t have joined hands with Sanqing to deal with the Styx river. It''s good. I didn''t get any benefits. Instead, I lost my southern state, but I lost all my face."


    Then he said, "in fact, younger martial brother, we don''t have to care too much. We have gained something from this trip. At least we have reduced the probability of our disciples being on the list. Moreover, even if the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa have won the southern Prefecture, what can they do? It will only arouse the vigilance of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty."


    Jomty thought for a moment and said: "Elder martial brother, since we can''t help Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa for a moment, we can''t make them feel better. It''s better to spread the matter and discredit Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa. In this way, the immortals in the three realms will be alert when dealing with them. After a long time, no one in the three realms is willing to believe in intercepting religion and demon clan."


    When he heard Zhun''s remark, he was overjoyed and said: "Younger martial brother, this plan is very good. Although we in the West will lose face, on the whole, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. Moreover, Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa have just won the southern Prefecture, but it is difficult to win the hearts of the people for a moment. I can just arouse the doubts of the Terrans about them. Younger martial brother, we should implement this matter as soon as possible and catch Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa unprepared."


    Zhunti said with a smile, "don''t worry, elder martial brother. I will arrange it so that the Terrans can know the faces of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, and see what they take to compete with us for the emperor."

 Chapter 792

    After zhunti and Jieyin left, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun also returned to taiqingtian to discuss the problems in the war.


    When they returned to taiqingtian, they found that nanzhanbu Prefecture had completely fallen into the hands of the truncated religion and the demon family. This situation shocked them and made them more afraid of Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa.


    After sitting down, the supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, what do you think of younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa secretly seizing nanzhanbu state while we attacked the Styx?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "from this point of view, elder martial brother, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa are only ambitious, but we can''t help it. Moreover, only he intercepted the sect and the demon clan did not suffer any loss in this war, which is somewhat unreasonable. I''m afraid there''s something else in it!"


    Hearing this, the great old gentleman frowned and said, "younger martial brother''s intention is to suspect that they are secretly allied with the Styx River to weaken our strength with the west?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "don''t hide it from senior brother, I just have this idea."


    The supreme old gentleman sighed: "younger martial brother, in fact, you don''t say you are a brother, but you also doubt this. In the sea of blood, as soon as I acted separately with younger martial brother Tongtian, I was immediately attacked by the Styx River, but only younger martial brother Tongtian didn''t encounter an attack among the three parties. If there is no secret, who can believe it."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "so, younger martial brother Tongtian must be colluding with the Styx in the dark, but why do they have to make such a great sacrifice? The Asura family is afraid to be seriously injured after this war. How does the Styx agree to this?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "It''s easy to explain this. Neither we nor the western and Tongtian younger martial brothers want their disciples to die on the list. Since Styx has been watched by us, how can we do it without paying a price? Moreover, since Styx has avoided the disaster of national annihilation, we can tell who is light and who is heavy on Styx. Think about Haotian and Xi Wangmu on the court of heaven, they are like If you didn''t get the help of younger martial brother Tongtian in the dark, how could you take such a big risk with their mind, and the timing of Kunpeng and empress Houtu was too good. All these can well explain that younger martial brother Tongtian had an unspeakable relationship with the Styx in advance. "


    Hearing the analysis of the Supreme Lord, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty angrily said, "younger martial brother Tongtian is not afraid of heaven''s punishment for such action. At the beginning, he vowed with us not to divulge this matter!"


    The Supreme Lord sighed, "although younger martial brother Tongtian made an oath, even if there is an oath, he can find another way to inform the Styx River to avoid the oath to achieve his goal."


    In his argument with Kunpeng, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty also understood that Kunpeng could try every means to avoid the orders given by the teacher. Naturally, the leader of Tongtian cult could also try every means to avoid the oath and notify the Styx river.


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but we have been tricked by heaven. However, he does this directly against the two saints in the west, which is also beneficial to us."


    The Supreme Lord said disapprovingly: "younger martial brother, it''s wrong to think so. The two western saints lost a lot in this war, and we all suffered some damage. In this way, the two western saints only need to be recuperated for a period of time to recover their strength, so we can''t get benefits from it."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, as a man of zhunti, he can''t eat such a big loss without resisting. There will be a struggle between our West and the demon cutting and demon clan."


    The Supreme Lord also felt that it was possible to hear the words of the first emperor, but for the time being, the Supreme Lord thought that we should pay attention to the dispute between the emperor and the emperor, so he said: "younger martial brother, now things have been released. No matter what response the two Western saints make, it is not important for us. Now the most important thing for us is to capture the emperor!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder martial brother, now the two saints of the good west, younger martial brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa have the sword of the emperor, but they can compete with us. Now younger martial brother Tongtian has won the whole Nanzhan Prefecture. Now the situation in the fairy world is three-thirds of the world. Any party who wants to compete for the throne of the emperor needs to think twice so as not to be attacked by the other two parties. And although we have won this battle He has achieved certain results, but he has offended the Styx River to the end. Whenever he has a chance, he is afraid that he will avenge us. Kunpeng and Houtu are also eyeing, and we have to guard against it. "


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true, but even if it is difficult, we must win the throne of emperor, so as to ensure the safety of our disciples."


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "elder martial brother, if you say so, it''s up to elder martial brother to decide everything."


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun said so, the Supreme Lord couldn''t think so. He didn''t know whether Yuanshi Tianzun''s inner thoughts were consistent with his words. So he said, "younger martial brother, you can''t do this. Everyone will have shortcomings. You still have to discuss and decide everything in the future. Otherwise, if you make mistakes for your brother, it will be tiring and explain two teachings. It''s impossible to speak in a word."


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to listen to the emperor''s orders. He was just talking, so he said, "elder martial brother is serious, but there will be no big problem with elder martial brother''s wisdom. I''d better help elder martial brother."


    The Supreme Lord said: "That''s it, but on the surface, junior brother, the fairyland is divided into us, Buddhism, Buddhism and Taoism, but you can''t forget Kunpeng, empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi. Although Kunpeng and empress Houtu are trapped in the underworld because of the six samsara, we can''t take into account the struggle in the fairyland for a moment and a half, but we can''t relax our vigilance From the performance of Kunpeng, Houtu and zhenyuanzi, they are not willing to let us grow. "


    Mentioning Kunpeng, the first emperor said, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng is very shameless, and he doesn''t want the safety of the six reincarnations at all. What he said to you is completely insincere."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "I understand this, younger martial brother. The reason why I did that is just to let both sides have a step to go down. We and the West have suffered a lot of losses in this war. The only benefit is younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa, but they must have paid a lot of price, otherwise Kunpeng and empress Houtu won''t stop you."


    The leader of Tongtian cult did not expect that he and empress Nuwa had calculated the two saints in the west, but made the Supreme Lord suspect that they had secret contacts with the Styx River, so that he was very vigilant against them.


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, do you think it''s possible that Kunpeng, younger martial brother Tongtian and Styx have been acting all the time, so as to confuse us?"


    The supreme old gentleman felt some truth when he heard this and said: "It''s possible that Kunpeng always behaves strangely. Maybe they have been confusing us. If so, we are in trouble. With the help of Kunpeng and the backland, junior brother Tongtian is much stronger than us. However, I don''t think it''s very possible. Kunpeng is very arrogant and can''t make peace with empress Nuwa, let alone Today, I''m afraid he already knows what empress Nu Wa did in the Zixiao palace. It''s good not to be an enemy. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother is right. Maybe this thing is just a coincidence, and we all think too much."


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "I hope we think more. In that case, we can still get the upper hand in the dispute between the emperor and the emperor. Otherwise, with Kunpeng''s prestige in the Terran, our chances will be much smaller."


    Yuanshi Tianzun thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, in fact, it''s not too difficult for us to know whether there is reconciliation between them. As long as we secretly publicize Kunpeng in nanzhanbu Prefecture, and then observe the reaction between the apostasy and the demon clan, we must know the relationship between them."


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "younger martial brother, this plan is very good. We can have a try and see if both of them can do as we think."


    It has to be said that the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun are too cautious. A little thing will make them have such a big reaction, but they can avoid their own damage.


    If Kunpeng learns that the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty have such a reaction, he is afraid that he will secretly provoke people and explain the struggle between the two religions against the interception and the demon family, so that the quantity robbery will break out faster. While the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are afraid that they will drag Kunpeng in the dark when they learn about the reaction between the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Unfortunately, neither of them knows this, otherwise three people will die I''m afraid the world will be in chaos soon.


    After discussing everything with the Supreme Master, the emperor returned to the yuxu palace with his disciples, while the other things were left to the Supreme Master, and the elucidation was completely left out.

 Chapter 793

    After Haotian and the queen mother of the West opened the "Celestial Star array" to save the Styx River, they were uneasy to see the dialogue between the supreme old gentleman and Kunpeng.


    The battle of the sea of blood was not as they thought. Kunpeng did not fight with the saints. It seemed that the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism were forced to give up their plans in this war, but the Asura family suffered heavy losses, while the four religions did not suffer as much strength as they thought, especially the interception did not suffer any damage under the leadership of the leader of Tongtian cult, And secretly seized control of the southern state, which was very disadvantageous to them.


    Just listen to the Jade Emperor say: "Yaochi, now things are beyond our expectation. Not only did the Asuras in the Styx River suffer heavy losses, but the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism did not suffer heavy casualties in this war as we thought. In particular, although Kun Peng came forward to help Styx River, he did not do his best, but just prevented them from helping the Supreme Lord, But there is no deep cause and effect with the four religions. In this way, we have become the first birds. The four religions are afraid that they hate us now, especially the two saints in the West. They lose the most, but we have to try to get rid of this dilemma. "


    The West King''s mother nodded and said, "we are indeed too hasty in this matter. We know that Kunpeng will not sit and watch the Styx river be destroyed, but we should not take the lead. This has not only become a thorn in the flesh in the eyes of the saints, but also made Kunpeng think about us. In the future, we will go farther and farther between Kunpeng and us."


    The Jade Emperor sighed: "Yaochi, our situation is even more difficult than you think. Kun Peng is not a good talker. We help Styx completely, but we will be in the same boat in the future. What worries me most is that Kun Peng knows my secret. Once he notifies the saints about this, we will lose our cards to protect our lives. Then I I''m afraid our ending is even more miserable than the Styx. "


    The West King''s mother said disapprovingly, "things are not as dangerous as you think. At the beginning, Kunpeng promised us that this amount of robbery would protect our lives. Therefore, it is impossible for him to tell your secret to the saints, and with us, we can attract the attention of the saints, and Kunpeng can more easily hide in the dark."


    Hearing the analysis of the West Queen Mother, the Jade Emperor felt that there was some truth and said, "yaochi, although you said something, we have to be careful in case the saints find us."


    The West Queen Mother said: "Although we have become a thorn in the flesh in the eyes of the saints, it is not us who will win this battle, but the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. The Supreme Lord, the first emperor and the two saints in the West will not allow them to develop like this. Therefore, even if they have to deal with it, they will first kill the sect and the demon clan. They will not attack us for a while and a half. We still have time to prepare for everything ¡£¡±


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor''s heart calmed down. He was the emperor of heaven for so long, and he was not in vain. After he settled down, he thought carefully about how to get rid of the current dilemma.


    After some thinking, the Jade Emperor finally had an idea and said: "Yaochi, now the mass robbery has begun. After seeing the attack of the saints on the Styx River, the scattered cultivation of the three realms is afraid that they are uneasy, and the flat peach in your flat peach garden is also mature. Can we hold a flat peach Festival and invite the immortals from all over the world to gather together, or take the opportunity to attract them to enhance their own strength?"


    When the queen mother of the West heard this, she couldn''t help brightening her eyes and said: "This is a wonderful plan. After seeing the tragedy of the Styx River, the Sanjie sanxiu naturally has a lingering fear, and we are the emperor of heaven who was personally ordered by the Taoist ancestors. Even if the saints are dissatisfied with us, they dare not go too far. Therefore, as long as we draw a little closer to those sanxiu, they will take refuge in us. Moreover, we can also take this opportunity to ease the relationship with Kunpeng, which can be described as killing two birds with one stone."


    The Jade Emperor said, "in that case, we''ll prepare now, but will we invite Sanqing, Western Yisheng and empress Nuwa?"


    The West Queen Mother said, "they still want to invite. If we don''t invite them, they will hold a grudge and think that we despise them, and whether they come or not is another matter. At least in this way, they have no excuse to trouble us."


    The Jade Emperor nodded and said: "Then we''ll send an invitation to invite the immortals of the three realms, but I think Sanqing, the two saints of the West and empress Nuwa will not come. At most, they will send their disciples. In the Styx River, we want to tell him not to use force with the disciples of the four religions of human, elucidation, interception and Buddhism at the flat peach meeting, which will be difficult for us."


    The West Queen Mother said, "we really need to pay attention to this. We must not let the flat peach make any difference, otherwise it will lose the face of heaven."


    After discussing everything, the Jade Emperor asked people to prepare an invitation to invite the immortals of the three worlds to heaven to enjoy the peach Festival. It has to be said that their idea was very successful. Many casual practitioners were willing to go after receiving the invitation, so as to take the opportunity to take refuge in the heaven to avoid the mass robbery.


    When the two saints in the West were angry and the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty were on guard, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were very happy and were celebrating the success of their scheme on jin''ao island.


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Younger martial sister Nuwa, we have completely offended the two saints of the west this time, but fortunately, in this war, they have greatly lost their strength and can''t launch a counterattack against us for a moment. However, Kunpeng doesn''t know why he will help the Styx River, and that Haotian is different from him in the past. It''s very surprising to help the Styx River despite the joint warning of our six saints."


    Empress Nuwa said: "Elder martial brother Tongtian, although we have successfully regained the control of Nanzhan Prefecture this time, we can''t relax our vigilance against the two western saints because of the damage of their strength in the first World War of blood. After all, their loss is only a few great Luo Jinxian, while the quasi Saint level Masters are unharmed, and their strength is still the first in the three worlds. It''s not true why Kunpeng helped Styx It''s not that we can''t understand. If we destroy the Asura family in the Styx River, we''re afraid that the next goal is likely to be Kunpeng and empress Houtu. They''re just protecting themselves. Haotian is the same idea. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said: "Younger martial sister Nuwa underestimates Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Their joint strength is not inferior to either of us. Moreover, Kunpeng has the acquired merit treasure ''Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler'' and ''Pangu tripod'', while empress Houtu has the innate treasure ''chaotic clock''. It can be said that their luck is higher than that of people and Buddhism, and their luck does not lose their younger brothers The son would not be in great danger. They didn''t have to act like this at all. Not to mention Haotian, who dared to use the "Celestial Star array" to help the Styx, said that he also had a card to protect his life and was not afraid that our saints would be difficult for him, so he dared to take the lead before Kunpeng did it. "


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa said, "if Hao is as naive as elder martial brother Tongtian said, we have a life-saving card in hand, then our alliance with him is very favorable. We can expand ourselves without worrying about the difficulties of people, Buddhism, Kunpeng and others."


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded and said, "we should hurry up to form an alliance with Haotian. We must finish it before the two saints in the west, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and Kunpeng are not alert. Otherwise, once they find our intention, it will be much more difficult to form an alliance with Tianting."


    Empress Nuwa shook her head and said, "I''m afraid it disappoints my senior brother, because we secretly seized the control of Nanzhan Prefecture during the first World War of the sea of blood. Now the man, the three religions of Buddhism, Buddhism and Kunpeng are paying attention to our every move, so I think it''s best to do something for the time being, so as not to attract their attention."


    Tongtian sect leader thought it was the same. Now the interception and demon clan have become the focus of attention of all forces. A little action will attract their attention, so he said: "what younger martial sister said is very true, but I didn''t think about it carefully."


    Just when the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa thought it was impossible to form an alliance with Tianting for a while and a half, that Haotian ordered someone to send an invitation to the flat peach event. After receiving the invitation, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were very happy in their hearts.


    The leader of Tongtian cult smiled and said, "it seems that the Tao of heaven is on our side. What we think and what we come. With this invitation, we can go and make an alliance with Haotian openly. In this way, we will not attract the attention of people, Buddhism and Buddhism."


    Empress Nuwa also said with a smile, "it''s really something unthinkable. It''s a good time for Haotian to hold this flat peach event, but I''m afraid his move also has deep meaning."


    The leader of Tongtian cult smiled and said, "we don''t need to care about what they mean. As long as we can form an alliance with them smoothly, other things don''t matter to us."

 Chapter 794

    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were very happy after receiving Haotian''s invitation, but the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints in the West doubted Haotian''s intentions and were uneasy. As for Kunpeng, empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi, they were very calm.


    After receiving the response from the saints, the Jade Emperor was very confused. The Supreme Master, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West did not say that they would not be present, but the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa said they would come, which surprised the Jade Emperor. He didn''t know what idea the leader of Tongtian cult had with empress Nuwa, but he was very upset.


    Time passed quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, it was the beginning of the flat peach event. There were many scattered repairs on the Tianting. Kunpeng, empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi also came to the Tianting to see how many people came to the flat peach event.


    Styx also came to Tianting before Kunpeng, empress Houtu and zhenyuanzi. After all, Haotian was the first person to stand up to support him, but he had to come to thank him.


    The Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother attached great importance to the arrival of Kunpeng, empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi, and went to meet them in person to show their respect.


    After sitting down, the Jade Emperor said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, empress Houtu and zhenyuanzi Taoist friend are the honor of my heaven. I don''t know what''s going on in the underground?"


    Kunpeng said: "the underground has now recovered its peace. Although the six samsara has not been completely repaired, there is still no problem in supporting reincarnation. It is not that Taoist friends hold this peach Festival. What is the response of the saints?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "among the saints, the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two western saints did not make a clear statement. Only senior brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa said they would come."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a smile: "the fact that Tongtian Taoist friends and empress Nuwa can come is to add a lot of color to this event. I wish Taoist friends everything they want and make this event a success."


    The Jade Emperor said, "thank you for your kind words."


    While the Jade Emperor was talking to Kunpeng, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa came to Tianting together. Kunpeng had the same potential as the leader of Tongtian cult, so he didn''t get up to meet him. Then empress Tu and empress Nuwa were not harmonious, and sat still like Kunpeng, Only Zhen Yuanzi got up and went with the Jade Emperor and the mother of the Western King to meet the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa.


    The arrival of Tongtian leader and empress Nu Wa immediately calmed the originally very lively scene. Those casual practitioners didn''t know the purpose of Tongtian leader and empress Nu Wa, and couldn''t help worrying about their own safety.


    After seeing the Jade Emperor, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "elder martial brother Haotian, I don''t know if elder martial brother Laojun has come?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "senior brother Tongtian is afraid to be disappointed. Senior brother, they didn''t come."


    The leader of Tongtian sect was not surprised. He knew that the old king on the ether, the first Heavenly Master and the two saints in the West would not come. However, when they see themselves coming forward, they must be on guard. It won''t be long before they will come to monitor his every move with empress Nuwa.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa also entered the hall under the welcome of the Jade Emperor. When he saw that Kunpeng and empress Houtu were also present, he said, "I didn''t expect that Kunpeng Taoist friends came first. I don''t know if the six samsara can be repaired?"


    Kunpeng said, "how can I not see such a big scene as the flat peach Festival? As for the six samsara, although it has not been completely repaired, it doesn''t matter."


    Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa came to Tianting together, but they surprised the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West. Although they didn''t know the intention of Tongtian sect leader, they were deeply afraid of what plot Tongtian sect leader had, so they had to take their disciples to Tianting to monitor Tongtian sect leader''s every move.


    After a while, first the two saints of the West came together, and then the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. When the saints came together, the scene seemed very quiet. Those casual repairs couldn''t let go of their mood, so the whole flat peach event seemed dead and lifeless.


    Because of this, the peach Festival went on very quickly, but Haotian and Queen Mother Xi were very embarrassed. Fortunately, they had attracted a lot of scattered cultivation before the saints came here, which was a harvest.


    Kunpeng looked at Haotian and Xiwang''s mother with a depressed face, but he felt funny. From their actions, Kunpeng understood that the other party wanted to win over people, but Kunpeng didn''t stop it. Instead, he hoped that the strength of Tianting could be greatly increased, which was good to attract the attention of the saints.


    Not only did Kun Peng see the intention of Haotian and the queen mother of the west, but the saints also saw the intention of the heavenly court. Although they wanted to stop it, after the first World War of blood, the strength of people, Buddhism and Buddhism was damaged, but they were unable to deal with the heavenly court for a moment. Otherwise, once calculated by others, the consequences would be much more serious, In the final analysis, they are afraid that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa will secretly calculate them, so Tianting has benefited in vain.


    As for the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, they have the intention to form an alliance with Tianting, so they can''t stop Tianting from acting. Moreover, once the alliance is formed, it will be of great benefit to them to greatly increase the strength of Tianting.


    After understanding the intentions of Haotian and the West Queen Mother, Kunpeng did not stay in the heaven, so he and empress Houtu directly returned to the underground. However, the Beiming river was abandoned by Kunpeng, leaving only Bi Fang, Bai Ze, Shang Yang and Su Daji, while all his disciples went to the underground. The Beiming sea without Kunpeng can''t attract the attention of saints, so the Beiming sea is very calm.


    After Kunpeng and empress Houtu left, the two saints of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty naturally didn''t want to stay any longer, so they also floated away. Zhen Yuanzi didn''t want to stay in Tianting, so he returned to Wuzhuang temple.


    Although the two western saints wanted to look at the heaven and collect some information, they were stared at by the Styx river all the time. Moreover, Haotian stood on the side of the Styx River in the first battle of the sea of blood. It was impossible to get information from them, so he had to return sadly.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa did not leave with the saints, but continued to stay in the heaven, which made Haotian very confused. So he asked, "senior brother Tongtian, the flat peach meeting has ended. What else do you have to teach?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I don''t deserve your advice. I want to make a good wish with younger martial brother Haotian with younger martial sister Nuwa, but I don''t know what younger martial brother Haotian means?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "what can I do for you, elder martial brother? Please be frank. I will never refuse as long as I can do it."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said with a smile: "in fact, it''s not a big deal. Younger martial sister Nuwa and I just want to form an alliance with younger martial brother Haotian. What do you think?"


    The Jade Emperor was stunned when he heard this, and then said, "elder martial brother Tongtian is joking. Haven''t we become allies?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "brother Haotian Shifu has to refuse?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "elder martial brother Tongtian misunderstood. You and I had an alliance in those years, and now both sides have not offered to go back. Isn''t it unnecessary for elder martial brother to say so again!"


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult took a faint look at the Jade Emperor, and then said, "younger martial brother Haotian, you and I both understand. Although we have not officially broken up the alliance, now everyone knows that the alliance exists in name only. You don''t need to use this as an excuse to say whether you agree or not."


    Upon hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, the thought of the Styx River on one side was alive. Only the leader of Tongtian cult did not poison him in the first battle of the sea of blood. Otherwise, even if he had the origin of the sea of blood in hand, it would be difficult to resist the supreme old gentleman and the lead. Therefore, he was most concerned about the alliance and kept motioning to Haotian and the West Queen Mother to let them agree to it.


    Although the Jade Emperor saw the eyes of Styx, it was unusual. If he officially allied with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, it would mean breaking with Kunpeng, but his cards were known by Kunpeng, which made him hesitate.


    Seeing the hesitation of the Jade Emperor, empress Nuwa knew the concerns in his heart, so she said: "Younger martial brother Haotian, we know your concerns, but after you formed an alliance with us, Kunpeng won''t do too much, and don''t forget the battle of the sea of blood. You offended people, Buddhism and Buddhism to the end. Now Kunpeng has a weak relationship with your heaven, but it''s not realistic to expect them to help you fight against the three religions."


    Upon hearing this, the Styx River also said, "Haotian Taoist friend, what empress Nuwa said is that if we can form an alliance with the truncated religion, we don''t have to worry about the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism, so don''t hesitate."


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor said, "well, since then, Tianting has aligned itself with the apostasy. In the future, please take more care of senior brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said with a smile: "brother Haotian is serious. Now it''s inconvenient for me and younger martial sister Nuwa to stay here for a long time. After the situation eases down a little, we can discuss details with brother Haotian."


    The jade emperor also knew that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa had taken care of them, so he sent them away from heaven.

 Chapter 795

    After the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa left, Styx said, "Haotian Taoist friends, now with the support of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa, we don''t have to worry about the threat of people, Buddhism and Buddhism anymore."


    The Jade Emperor sighed: "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. The alliance between Tongtian sect leader and us is just secretly, which can''t have an impact on people, interpretation and interception. Moreover, since then, we have completely broken with Kunpeng and Houtu empress, and we can''t get their support in the future. The overall situation is still very dangerous for us."


    When Styx heard this, he said, "Haotian Daoyou, Kunpeng was not with us. It may be a good thing to break with it early."


    Hearing what Styx said, the West Queen Mother asked, "Styx Taoist friend, Kunpeng helped you in the battle of the sea of blood, but why do you say so?"


    Styx said: "It''s not that I don''t know how to repay my kindness, but Kunpeng doesn''t really help me. He just uses me to attract the attention of all saints, and the Tianting of Haotian Taoist friend is just like this. Therefore, I hope that Taoist friend can form an alliance with Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress, so I have more backing. Moreover, Kunpeng''s strength is far less than that of Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress The decision is in our best interest. "


    The West Queen Mother did not think so and said: "We all know that Kunpeng is making use of us, friend of the underworld. But the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa are also making use of us. Kunpeng has only helped the corridor friends, which is not contrary to the original covenant. But we don''t know whether the leader of Tongtian cult and Empress Nu Wa can be like Kunpeng. Since then, we have to take a lot of risks."


    Styx river said: "there is no risk and we can''t get benefits. The leader of Tongtian cult didn''t do his best in the war of blood, and he secretly seized the control of Nanzhan Prefecture. He has made enemies with the two saints of the West. I''m afraid that the Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Tianzun are wary of them. It''s good for both sides to form an alliance with us."


    The mother of the West King sighed, "unfortunately, the appearance of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa doesn''t want everyone to know about it. What benefits can we get?"


    Styx said, "the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa don''t want the immortals in the three realms to know about it, but we can publicize it secretly. Won''t this solve our difficulties?"


    The mother of the Western King said, "I''m afraid of it, but once it''s spread, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa don''t admit it, so we''ll offend all forces at the same time!"


    Styx said, "we have to take risks in everything, but I think we have to take risks."


    The Jade Emperor said: "What the hell River Taoist friend said is that things have come to this point. If we don''t agree to form an alliance with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, I''m afraid they will turn around and deal with us immediately. In that case, we''re afraid that we''ll be even worse. So although we hate Kunpeng and empress Houtu, we can get the support of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, and their accomplishments are higher than Kunpeng With empress Houtu, on the whole, we have gained something. "


    Styx nodded and said, "it''s best for Haotian Taoist friends to think like this. If they don''t become saints, they will end up as mole ants. If there is no support from saints in the mass robbery, the end will be very miserable. You have seen the end of my Asura family, so you should learn from it."


    The Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West could not help but feel heavy when they heard this. The current situation of Tianting is not much better than that of Styx. If they can get the support of Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa, they may really make the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West dare not make their ideas easily.


    The Jade Emperor said, "thank you for your advice. We will be careful."


    Seeing that the Jade Emperor and the West queen mother were excited, the Styx River didn''t want to stay in heaven for a long time. After all, the sea of blood had just been robbed, and there were many things waiting for him to deal with, so he said, "Haotian Taoist friends, my Asura family had just been robbed, and there were many things waiting for me to deal with, so I won''t stay any longer and say goodbye."


    The Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West also knew that the Styx river was busy now, so they didn''t say anything, so they got up and sent the Styx River out of the heaven. So far, the peach Festival ended. Although they were surprised by the unexpected event of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, the peach Festival finally achieved their goal.


    After the Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother sent the Styx River away, they went into the temple again and sat down to discuss what happened today. They only heard the Jade Emperor say, "yaochi, what do you think of the Styx river?"


    West Queen Mother said: "this person is not worth making friends with. Anyway, Kunpeng, empress Houtu and zhenyuanzi Taoist friends all help him when he is in danger, but he shouldn''t even say thank-you after meeting. Moreover, not only that, he is secretly undermining Kunpeng. Such a person is capricious, but we have to guard against."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he sighed: "so, at the beginning, we shouldn''t have used the ''Celestial Star array'' to help him, and let the Supreme Lord, the first emperor and the two saints of the West bear grudges."


    The queen mother of the West said, "you can''t say that. At that time, the great old gentleman was helpless to the Styx river for a moment. Moreover, if the Styx river was destroyed, we were afraid that it would be the next goal of the saints. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa would not come to form an alliance with us, so it is imperative to help the Styx river."


    The jade emperor also felt some truth when he heard this, but at this time he was wary of the Styx River, so he said: "yaochi, you see the Styx river so encourages us to form an alliance with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. Has he already had contacts with them in the dark, or even formed an alliance?"


    When the West queen mother heard this, she was surprised and said, "it''s very possible. In the first battle of the sea of blood, the Styx River didn''t attack the Tongtian sect leader, and the Tongtian sect leader didn''t do his best. It seems that they were afraid of having contacts before the war."


    The Jade Emperor said, "if it is really as we think, the Styx river is too terrible. He is willing to sacrifice so many Asuras to lead us, Kunpeng, empress Houtu and zhenyuanzi to make enemies with the saints!"


    The West Queen Mother said: "I''m afraid that the river Styx is making plans for us. Kunpeng and empress Houtu have already made enemies with the saints, and they all have their own treasures to protect themselves. It''s no longer their revenge, but we are different. The river Styx doesn''t know that you have a secret skill to protect your life. Therefore, we offend the saints and can''t refuse the alliance between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa The meaning of. "


    When the jade emperor heard this, he couldn''t help shivering and was afraid of the secret of the Styx river. The Styx River didn''t think of his persuasion, but he misunderstood the Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother, so he was wary of him.


    The Jade Emperor said, "since yaochi is like this, will we publicize the alliance with Tongtian cult leader?"


    The West King''s mother shook her head and said, "don''t worry about it for the time being. Look at the reaction of Styx and Tongtian sect leader. If the matter is publicized, it shows that Styx and Tongtian sect leader are calculating us. We should be careful and vigilant against them so as not to suffer a great loss."


    The Jade Emperor nodded and said, "that''s good. If they really want to calculate us, we can deny it. However, I think it''s better to communicate with Kunpeng, so as not to lose us in the future. What do you think?"


    The West Queen Mother said: "But it''s time to talk to Kunpeng, so that we can have a way back. Moreover, in my opinion, Kunpeng and the saints have long known our intention to hold this flat peach meeting. They didn''t stop it, but they have some countermeasures in mind. The two saints in the West fortunately said that they lost a lot in the battle of blood and won''t find us for a moment. That''s the great old gentleman and Yuanshi God is afraid that he will not let us go easily, but we should be careful. "


    The Jade Emperor sighed: "Now the situation in the fairy world is three-thirds of the world. The Western religions, people, Buddhism and the intercepted religions and the demon race occupy one state respectively. Their strength is basically the same, and no one dares to act rashly. The reason why the Tongtian cult leader wants to form an alliance with us is that he wants to use our hands to compete for the throne with people, Buddhism and Buddhism. Kunpeng and empress Houtu are now hidden in the underground The mountain view of tiger fighting is very clever. As long as he and empress Houtu do not completely repair the six samsara in one day, the saints dare not make his idea. "


    West Queen Mother said: "no matter what the saints think, we can only strengthen our own strength now. As long as our strength is strong enough, they dare not act rashly."


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor nodded and agreed with the statement of the West Queen Mother.

 Chapter 796

    After the peach Festival, the three realms calmed down, but everyone knows that this is the calm before the storm. It won''t take long. When the forces of all parties are ready, the three realms will be in chaos.


    Although Kunpeng was the first to leave Tianting, he always paid attention to the actions of the saints in Tianting. When he found that Tongtian cult leader and empress Nu Wa were the last to leave Tianting, he understood that Tongtian cult leader and empress Nu Wa were wooing Haotian. Kunpeng despised Tongtian cult leader''s move. Such sneaking is not a big deal, Since the leader of Tongtian cult has aroused the dissatisfaction of the saints on the matter of looking south, it is useless to be so careful. It will only make Haotian and the Queen Mother uneasy and have the idea of distrust. How much deterrent can a mutually distrustful alliance have?


    Not only did Kun Peng understand the intentions of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa, but the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the emperor of Yuanshi and the two saints in the West were not fools. He was vigilant about the stay of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa in Tianting. In addition, they all thought that the leader of Tongtian cult had a connection with Tianting and Styx river before the war, For a time, they all hated the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. However, they also know that the situation is not good for them, so they all suppress their anger and wait for the time to come.


    After returning to jin''ao Island, the leader of Tongtian cult was very happy. He not only forced Haotian to form an alliance with Queen Mother Xi, but more importantly, namihe also intended to stand on his side. Since then, two of the three forces who did not belong to the four religions have taken refuge in themselves, and the only remaining witch clan was trapped in the underworld. In this way, the situation in the three realms suddenly turned down, and he cut off the sect and gained the upper hand, The strength is far superior to the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism.


    I have to say that women are careful. After leaving Tianting, empress Nuwa always felt that they had forgotten something, but she couldn''t remember specific things, but she was worried.


    Seeing something in Nuwa''s mind, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "junior sister Nuwa, now we have become the most powerful party among the three worlds. Why are you still upset?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, I don''t know why after leaving Tianting, I always feel as if we have forgotten something important, but I just can''t remember. Do you realize this?"


    Hearing what nun wa said, the look of the leader of Tongtian sect became nervous. The sage coincided with the way of heaven, so the hunch has always been very accurate. Since nun wa said so, it means that they must have forgotten important things, so I just heard him say: "The saint''s premonition is correct. Although I am not aware of this, we can think carefully about what went wrong on the heaven."


    Empress Nuwa sighed when she heard this. She felt very sorry that the leader of Tongtian sect was not aware of it, and could only concentrate on what had happened in the heaven.


    After a long time, the leader of Tongtian cult found what they had forgotten, so he said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, I think I have found the reason for your palpitation."


    Upon hearing this, empress Nuwa quickly said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, what have we forgotten? Hurry up and let''s discuss the countermeasures!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "in fact, after we calculated the two saints of the West and successfully sought the control of Nanzhan Prefecture, we were a little complacent. We even made a low-level mistake that shouldn''t happen. We underestimated the wisdom of the saints and the ideas of Haotian and the queen mother of the West about us."


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she suddenly realized it and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. We really forget ourselves and have made such a low-level mistake, but now we can change it in time."


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "I''m afraid it''s too late now. The rift between the two sides has been generated, but it''s difficult to make up for it. At this time, Haotian and the West Queen Mother must have been dissatisfied with us. According to their behavior, it''s useless for us to explain even if we try again."


    Empress Nuwa sighed when she heard this: "elder martial brother Tongtian said very well, but we just let go. I''m always a little unwilling!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "when things come to this step, we can only publicize the alliance with Tianting. In this way, it is useless for Haotian to want to repent. The pressure brought by the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism will naturally force him to our side and work for us!"


    Empress Nuwa nodded when she heard this and said, "elder martial brother, it''s a good move. In this way, those scattered practitioners in the three realms will naturally take refuge in us, but it also has disadvantages. I''m afraid it will lead to the common suppression of people, Buddhism and Buddhism!"


    The leader of Tongtian Church said: "everything is good and bad. As long as we can firmly grasp the heaven in our hands, we can take the lead in the dispute between the emperor and the emperor. After all, the name of the heaven is much higher than our three religions in the human race. Coupled with you, the virgin of the human race, the human heart will naturally favor us."


    Empress Nuwa said: "What elder martial brother said is that if Heaven can help us, even if we can send people and explain the two religions in the matter of emperor''s sword, we can use the power of heaven to make up for this gap. Moreover, only heaven can monitor the four sides in the three realms. As long as they can return to their hearts, we can know earlier and take precautions in advance regardless of the actions of people, explain and Buddha."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "that''s what I mean, but if we publicize this, we want to fight Kunpeng. I''m afraid we''ll have another enemy in the future!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "now the Kunpeng, empress Houtu and the witch are completely trapped in the underground mansion. Even if they are dissatisfied with us, what can they do? When they repair the six samsara, maybe we have won the throne of the emperor. At that time, how can they resist US with the power of the emperor."


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult thought Nuwa''s words were reasonable, he didn''t want to provoke Kunpeng and empress Houtu again. No one knew what Kunpeng had to do, so he said: "younger martial sister Nuwa, if we don''t offend Kunpeng, don''t offend him. Do you think if we communicate with Kunpeng, can we reduce the hatred between both sides?"


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly: "elder martial brother Tongtian thinks highly of Kunpeng''s character. Our alliance with Haotian is to dig the corner of Kunpeng. Even if he has a good heart, how can he make friends with us? I don''t think it''s necessary to do so, otherwise he will lose his face in vain."


    When the leader of Tongtian sect heard this, he sighed: "younger martial sister, I have to try everything, and now it''s a quantitative robbery. Even if you lose some face, it doesn''t matter. It''s better than losing the lives of your disciples. Besides, Kunpeng gave us a picture sword before that, so he won''t change his face at once."


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect said so, empress Nuwa knew that the leader of Tongtian sect was determined to discuss with Kunpeng, so she didn''t bother more about this matter, so she changed the topic and said: "Elder martial brother Tongtian, the river Styx is showing us kindness on the heavenly court. If it weren''t for his help, I''m afraid we wouldn''t be so easy to say serve Haotian and Queen Mother Xi. Do you think we can contact him?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I didn''t kill him in the first battle of the sea of blood. The Styx owes me a favor. We can talk to him."


    Empress Nuwa said, "the Asura family suffered heavy losses in the first World War of the sea of blood. As a man of the Styx River, I''m afraid we have hated the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. If he curbs the three religions, we can spare a lot of people to compete for the throne of emperor, which is very beneficial to us."


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded and said, "it''s OK to talk, but this person can''t trust him too much. When he was in danger, Kunpeng helped him out, but he betrayed Kunpeng in the heaven a few days later. Such a character is shameful and doesn''t make a deep acquaintance."


    Empress Nuwa also had no good impression of the Styx river. If she hadn''t stood on the tuyere with the leader of Tongtian cult, no one would have proposed to intersect with the Styx river. To put it bluntly, she just wanted to make use of the Styx river. She didn''t mean to make deep friends with it at all. Just listen to her: "Elder martial brother, I also understand that people like Styx have only themselves in mind. They can do anything as long as it is beneficial to themselves."


    Tongtian sect''s advocate, empress Nuwa, was not at ease when she said this. She said, "if younger martial sister can think so, I''ll be at ease. This matter will be handled by younger martial sister, and I''ll see Kunpeng."


    Empress Nuwa had no objection to the arrangement made by the leader of Tongtian cult, so they acted separately.

 Chapter 797

    However, the leader of Tongtian cult did not expect that Haotian had informed Kunpeng of his forcible pulling the alliance of heaven, but Kunpeng had no extreme reaction after learning about it.


    Empress Houtu was very confused and asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are obviously digging our corner. Why don''t you care about it?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "there''s nothing to worry about. That Haotian didn''t intend to work together with us to cross the mass robbery, otherwise he wouldn''t communicate with the Styx River in the dark. There''s no loss in his alliance with the leader of Tongtian cult."


    Empress Houtu said, "in that case, why should Haotian inform us about it?"


    Kunpeng said: "the reason why Haotian did this is that he didn''t want to do everything. The second reason is that the leader of Tongtian cult was not upright when he allied with him. In this way, he had some consideration in his heart. Since then, he can leave a way back for himself. Since there are things in the future, we can''t ignore him."


    Empress Houtu sighed when she heard this: "Haotian, why bother? If he really allied with us, why worry about it!"


    Kunpeng said: "Na Haotian always wants to get rid of the suppression of the saints. He also wants to seek benefits from the quantitative robbery. However, he is so half hearted that he may not get any benefits! We don''t need to think about it. Let it develop well. Anyway, it won''t do us any harm."


    While empress Houtu and Kunpeng were discussing about Haotian, unexpectedly, the leader of Tongtian came to the door in person, which surprised Kunpeng. So she and empress Houtu welcomed the leader of Tongtian into the hell.


    After the two sides sat down, empress Houtu, as the owner of the underground mansion, asked, "I don''t know why Tongtian Taoist friends came to the underground mansion?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I came here to discuss something with two Taoist friends. Please forgive me if I am rude!"


    Hearing the words of Tongtian sect leader, Kunpeng couldn''t help thinking: "could it be that Tongtian sect leader came here for the sake of Haotian? If so, it would be good to sell him face."


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng smiled and said, "I don''t know what makes Taoist friends pay so much attention to?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "this matter is related to the heaven. After the flat peach meeting, that Haotian intended to form an alliance with me, but that Haotian had an alliance with Taoist friends before. Therefore, I have to come to apologize to Taoist friends. I hope the two Taoist friends can give me a face and let go of this matter. What are the intentions of the two Taoist friends?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "Tongtian Taoist friends are serious. The alliance is mutual trust, and everyone is willing to join the alliance. Since Haotian wants to form an alliance with Taoist friends, I will not stop it, and I am not qualified to blame Haotian Taoist friends. Tongtian Taoist friends are worried about it."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Kunpeng''s words, he breathed a long sigh in his heart and thought: "Kunpeng finally gave himself a face and didn''t investigate the matter. In this way, he was relieved of his worries."


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "thank you for your generosity and agreeing to my move."


    Kunpeng said, "this is a matter between Tongtian Taoist friends and Haotian, but it has nothing to do with me. I can''t be a Taoist friend. What''s more, Tongtian Taoist friends had an alliance with Haotian in those years."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I''m very ashamed of the large number of Taoist friends. If it wasn''t for the help of Taoist friends in those years, there is no interception now. No matter what, I should come to know my friends and ask for their understanding."


    Kunpeng said, "since the Taoist friend Tongtian said so, I accepted the Taoist friend''s request. This matter is over. There is no cause and effect between the two sides in the future!"


    Seeing that Kunpeng agreed to end the cause and effect of this matter, the leader of Tongtian sect was very happy. He hurriedly said, "Taoist friend of Kunpeng and empress Houtu, since this matter has been successfully solved, I won''t bother you to repair the six samsara. I''ll leave now."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I and empress Houtu have to repair the six samsara, so I won''t send my friends."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I don''t dare to send you two Taoist friends." he said and left the hell.


    After the leader of Tongtian cult left, empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng, listen to the leader of Tongtian cult, but Haotian found them, not as Haotian said, the leader of Tongtian forced him, but I don''t know who on both sides said it was true!"


    Kunpeng smiled calmly and said, "since we don''t want to take care of this, why care who they lie!"


    Empress Houtu didn''t think so and said, "Kunpeng, you can''t say that. If we know who they lie, we can be vigilant and won''t be deceived by him in the future!"


    Kunpeng said: "according to the poor way, that Haotian didn''t lie. Everything was forced by the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. Of course, that Haotian was also excited, otherwise it couldn''t be so smooth."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she sighed, "but I didn''t expect that the original strong Tongtian cult leader would also lie, but it''s surprising!"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s nothing to be surprised. He should do so for the development of the sect. It''s very beneficial for us to do so."


    Empress Houtu was greatly puzzled when she heard Kunpeng''s words and said, "it''s hard for people to understand what Taoist friends said."


    Kunpeng said, "there''s nothing to doubt. The fact that the leader of Tongtian cult can make such a move fully shows that he is no longer as easy to be deceived as in the first war of Fengshen and can look at things rationally. In this way, he can give full play to his ability. In this way, the people, Buddhism and Buddhism are easier to be attracted by him, and we are easier to hide behind the scenes."


    Empress Houtu sighed, "I''m afraid that the sect will really unify the fairy world after getting Haotian''s help. In that case, it''s difficult for our Witch family to make a head start."


    Kunpeng smiled: "Houtu Taoist friends are serious. Things are not as terrible as you think. Now it seems that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are powerful and take the lead, while the three religions of man, Zen and Buddha were seriously damaged in the battle of the sea of blood. In fact, the three religions of man, Zen and Buddha have not been greatly damaged. They can recover their strength as long as they take a little rest. It can be said that the earth fairy world is divided into three parts of the world, and none of them dare Act rashly. "


    But empress Houtu still said with worry: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, the situation in the fairyland today is that the sect is the only one, and the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism all shrink their defense. How can I not worry about you? Besides, the Styx river has long been connected with Haotian. Since then, the sect has won the support of the Styx River, I''m afraid it will win the opportunity to win the emperor! The Lich is not independent, and the sect has won the throne of the emperor with the mind of empress Nuwa, Then why wouldn''t she take the opportunity to suppress the witch clan. "


    Kunpeng said: "The latter Taoist friends are obsessed with the situation. How can the throne be so easy to obtain? Besides, the empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult have no spiritual treasure of ¡õ¡õ Qi luck except the two early acquired merit and virtue treasures we pointed out to him at the beginning. Qi luck is far inferior to people and Buddhism. It is even more difficult for them to get the throne. As for the general of the witch family There is no need to worry about coming to Taoist friends. First, there are great merits and virtues on the day of six reincarnations. Second, Taoist friends now have the innate treasure "chaotic clock" given by Taoist ancestors, which is very useful in ¡õ¡õ Qi luck. Then, for the two acquired merit and virtue treasures in my hands, the witch family can be compared with human education in Qi luck, but this amount of robbery can be easily spent. "


    Empress Houtu sighed, "I understand what Taoist friends said, but Taoist friends also said that there is a glimmer of vitality in everything. The witch family is now hiding in the underworld. The witch family is not suppressed by the witch family. I''m afraid it will be prosperous. Once they get that glimmer of vitality, the witch family will lose its own vitality!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "It''s said that you are a fan of the situation. Taoist friends still don''t admit that I have a world in my hand. What can I do even if I get the throne in the future? It''s a big deal that Taoist friends move the witch family to the poor world. Besides, netherworld and Haotian are not fools, and they can''t really form an alliance with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, so Taoist friends don''t have to worry too much about the fate of the witch family ¡£¡±


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and then went on: "Although both Haotian and Styx are villains, they all want to gain benefits from the quantitative robbery and prove that the sage Daoguo completely gets rid of the threat of the sage. However, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa just want to use them. How can they be reassured to preach? Therefore, over time, they will split up and act separately as we allied with them in the past. How can a loose alliance be concerned? "


    After listening to Kunpeng''s explanation, empress Houtu''s nervous mood calmed down and didn''t say anything more.

 Chapter 798

    While the leader of Tongtian cult went to look for Kunpeng, empress Nuwa came to the sea of blood. The Styx river was not surprised by the arrival of empress Nuwa. After all, he helped the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa convince Haotian that they should come to talk with one of them.


    Styx is a stingy man. When he saw that only empress Nu Wa came, he was dissatisfied. He thought that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa despised himself. He couldn''t help complaining about the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa.


    How could empress Nu Wa not see the thought of the Styx river at this time, and she couldn''t help thinking: "Well, you Styx, if I hadn''t been merciful to you with senior brother Tongtian at the beginning, how could you get away from the three religions of man, analysis and Buddha? Now I''d better come to discuss with you in person, but you''re not satisfied. You''re so ignorant. If you didn''t want to use you to hold the attention of the three religions of man, analysis and Buddha, I don''t want to ignore a villain like you."


    Although empress Nuwa thought so in her heart, she didn''t say it, and she had to explain the reason to the Styx river. She only heard her say, "you''re okay when you leave the Tianting?"


    The Styx river said, "thank you for your concern. I''m fine. Please talk inside." the Styx River asked Nu Wa to enter the sea of blood.


    After they sat down, Styx didn''t take the initiative to ask Nu Wa''s intention and wanted to take the initiative. Nu Wa didn''t care too much about this.


    Just listen to empress Nuwa say: "friend of the underworld River, if there was no help from the Taoist friends a few days ago, senior brother Tongtian and I couldn''t convince Haotian so late. This time, we came to express our gratitude to the Taoist friends."


    Upon hearing this, the Styx river said, "empress Nuwa is serious. If it weren''t for the mercy of Tongtian Taoist friends a few days ago, I''m afraid that my Asura family has disappeared into the three realms. I should do this."


    Empress Nuwa''s mood eased a lot when she heard the words of the Styx river. She thought to herself, "Styx River, you still remember that it was senior brother Tongtian who spared no effort to protect you, the Asura family. It seems that you are also an interesting person. It may be a good choice to cooperate with you."


    Thinking of this, empress Nuwa said, "Taoist friends are flattered. Senior brother Tongtian and I just tried our best. Senior brother Tongtian and I are also deeply disturbed that we didn''t save the disaster of the Asura family. Moreover, the Asura family is also an intelligent creature under the Tao of heaven. If we shouldn''t be destroyed, even if we can''t help Taoist friends, we can tide over the difficulties with our own strength."


    Upon hearing this, the Styx river said, "my mother thinks highly of me. If I really have that ability, the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of heaven and the two saints in the West don''t dare to give me an idea. Finally, if Haotian Taoist friends don''t help, I''m afraid that the Asura family will be doomed."


    Empress Nuwa said, "the battle of the sea of blood was not as simple as Taoist friends thought. The saints didn''t put Haotian in their eyes at all. At that time, if Kunpeng, empress Houtu and zhenyuanzi didn''t appear at the same time, the supreme Lao Jun wouldn''t be forced to retreat. Therefore, Haotian was nothing more than a mole ant in the eyes of the saints, far from being compared with Kunpeng and empress Houtu."


    Styx said, "I also know what your mother said. If Haotian Taoist friends didn''t help, I''m afraid Kunpeng didn''t respond at all!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I know there is a contradiction between you and Kunpeng because of the six samsara, but you can''t be hostile to Kunpeng because of this. That will only bring you a disaster."


    But Styx said disapprovingly, "my empress is serious. Now that Kunpeng and empress Houtu are trapped in the underworld, what can I do?"


    When empress Nuwa heard that the Styx was so arrogant, she wondered whether it was right for her to form an alliance with it. Would Kunpeng be angry because of the Styx, and would it involve her and the leader of Tongtian cult.


    Thinking of this, empress Nuwa couldn''t help worrying about the Tongtian cult leader who went to discuss with Kunpeng. She was afraid that things would be like what she thought and let the sect stop directly with Kunpeng.


    Seeing Nu Wa''s mother suddenly meditating, the river Styx said, "doesn''t the mother agree with the poor words?"


    Empress Nuwa woke up when she heard what Styx said and said, "Styx Taoist friends, your ideas are just speculation, but you can''t take it seriously. No matter what you say, Kunpeng will help the Taoist friends. It''s wrong for Taoist friends to say so."


    The river Styx was shocked when she heard what Nuwa said, and thought to herself, "no, listening to Nuwa''s words seems to want to talk to Kunpeng, which is very unfavorable to me. I''m afraid that her words just now also disgusted Nuwa. I have to find a way to make up for it."


    Thinking of this, the Styx River hurriedly said, "what empress Nuwa said is very true, but what I said just now is too much."


    Empress Nuwa sighed when she saw that the Styx river could quickly straighten her position. She didn''t want the Styx River to focus on Kunpeng, so she said: "Friend of the underworld River, your enemy is not Kunpeng, but the two western saints, the Supreme Master and the Yuanshi Tianzun. The reason why the Asura family suffered this disaster was planned by the two western saints. They lobbied the Supreme Master and the Yuanshi Tianzun. After getting their consent, they found senior brother Tongtian and me. We were also forced to agree to them under pressure Therefore, in the future, Taoist friends should be careful of the two saints of the west, the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, rather than going to find Kunpeng. "


    The Styx River hated the two saints of the west when he heard the words of empress Nu Wa, but he didn''t fully believe in empress Nu Wa, and he didn''t think that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa didn''t have the idea of his Asura family, but they didn''t make a rash kill and benefited themselves behind the scenes.


    Styx knows his current situation, but he also understands the situation of empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult. Both of them have become the thorn in the flesh in the eyes of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism, and empress Nu Wa didn''t come to talk nonsense to him. So he said, "madam, now both of us have become the targets of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. Although madam and Tongtian Taoist friends are powerful, they can''t resist the joint attack of the three religions. Since madam and Tongtian Taoist friends are willing to form an alliance with Tianting, we can also form an alliance to resist the three religions. What''s her intention?"


    Empress Nuwa had originally come to form an alliance with the Styx river. Now the Styx River proposed it herself. She would not refuse it, so she said, "friend of the Styx River, your suggestion is exactly what I came to discuss with the Taoist friends. Since the Taoist friends are willing to form an alliance with us, senior brother Tongtian and I are welcome!"


    Styx said, "madam, the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism have suffered a lot. Since we are allied, the strength of both of us is stronger than either of them. We can''t let them have the opportunity to restore their strength, otherwise it will be very unfavorable to both of us!"


    However, empress Nuwa did not expect that she had just agreed to form an alliance with the Styx River, and the Styx River proposed to go to war with the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. However, she could not decide this alone. So empress Nuwa said, "it''s a matter of great importance to you, Taoist friend of the Styx River, but it''s not up to me. I still need to discuss with senior brother Tongtian before I can reply to you!"


    The river Styx asked, "my mother is now a friend of heaven. Can you be on jin''ao island? Do you and I go to discuss with him now?"


    Empress Nuwa saw that Styx was so enthusiastic about fighting with the three religions, but she said with a bitter smile: "now senior brother Tongtian is going to the hell to see Kunpeng and empress Houtu. He will discuss with Kunpeng about the alliance with Tianting and try to get his forgiveness, so that we don''t have to worry about Kunpeng''s poison against us in the dark."


    However, Styx said disapprovingly, "it''s a big mistake for Tongtian Taoist friends to do this. How can Kunpeng be willing to suffer such a big loss? I''m afraid that Tongtian Taoist friends will not solve the problem, but will arouse Kunpeng''s ferocity. Why doesn''t my mother stop Tongtian Taoist friends from doing this!"


    Empress Nuwa didn''t think that Styx, like herself, was not optimistic about Tongtian sect leader''s move, so she sighed: "I didn''t persuade senior brother Tongtian, but senior brother Tongtian insisted on going to discuss with Kunpeng. I can''t help it. I can only let senior brother Tongtian go to have a try."


    When Styx heard this, he sighed: "in that case, the empress should be ready to fight Kunpeng earlier. However, it is cheaper for the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism."


    Empress Nuwa said, "I''m afraid it''s not as serious as what the hell River Taoist friends said. Kunpeng is not a fool. Even if he is dissatisfied with us, he won''t choose to do it at this time. That''s not good for him and us. He can put some pressure on us at most."


    Styx is right. Although Kunpeng is arrogant, he is very measured in major events. Otherwise, he won''t help him and let the Asura family tide over the great difficulties.

 Chapter 799

    The high-profile action of Tongtian cult leader and empress Nu Wa fell into the eyes of the saints, which made the saints more vigilant against them for fear that they would attack themselves suddenly.


    The response to the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism was also expected by the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. The reason why they acted so high-profile was that they also intended to let the Styx and Kunpeng attract the attention of the three religions. It is better to let the three religions fight against the Styx or Kunpeng, which is more in their interests.


    It has to be said that the action of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa was successful. Therefore, the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints in the West began to guard against the forces of Styx and Kunpeng.


    Although the Styx River suffered heavy losses in the last war, the people of the Styx River are very vindictive and will poison them in the dark. As for the saints who go to the underworld by the leader of Tongtian cult, they don''t care too much. They all know that the two Lich families can''t reconcile, so they have no intention to attack Kunpeng.


    Although nun Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult succeeded in their plot, they made the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints think that the leader of Tongtian cult had had contacts with the Styx river before. At the beginning of the bloody war, they were all tricked by the leader of Tongtian cult and the Styx River, so the three religions hated the leader of Tongtian cult and nun wa to the bone, They all targeted their attacks on them. For a time, the interception of the religion became the common enemy of the three religions, which was unexpected by the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. It was also their mistake.


    When Tongtian cult leader and empress Nu Wa were discussing with Styx and Kunpeng, they made people secretly publicize their alliance with Tianting. The three religions that had been wary of Tongtian cult leader and empress Nu Wa were even more angry when they saw that Tongtian cult leader was so arrogant.


    After Haotian learned that his alliance with Tongtian cult leader was publicized, he immediately knew that Tongtian cult leader did it. He couldn''t help hating Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa.


    When empress Nuwa wanted to return to jin''ao island after discussing everything with the Styx River, the Styx River proposed to go to discuss with the leader of Tongtian cult about the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. Although empress Nuwa didn''t want to fight with the three religions too early, the river Styx was determined, but she couldn''t stop it. She could only agree with the river Styx''s intention.


    On the one hand, the reason why Styx acted like this was to retaliate against the man, Buddhism and Buddhism as soon as possible. On the other hand, it wanted to drag the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa into the water and resist the three religions with itself.


    Empress Nuwa reluctantly returned to jin''ao Island, but the Styx river went to see the leader of Tongtian cult with passion, but they were the opposite.


    The Styx river came out of the sea of blood and went to jin''ao island with empress Nu Wa, but it shocked the supreme Lao Jun, the first emperor of heaven and the two saints of the west again. They were clearly provoking themselves. If they didn''t respond to them, they were afraid that their three religions would become the laughing stock of the three realms.


    The leader of Tongtian cult was shocked that the Styx river came to jin''ao island with empress Nu Wa. The leader of Tongtian cult secretly blamed empress Nu Wa for not stopping the Styx river. He was afraid that he would become the number one enemy of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. Even Kunpeng, who he had just persuaded, was afraid that he would be very dissatisfied with himself.


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult was unwilling, he couldn''t lose his courtesy. He personally took his disciples to meet the Styx River and empress Nuwa into jin''ao island.


    After the two sides sat down, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "I don''t know what''s important for you to come to jin''ao island?"


    The river Styx said, "I came here to discuss with the Taoist friends of Tongtian about how to deal with the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. Now the strength of their three religions is damaged, which is a good time for us to attack, but I don''t know what the Taoist friends of Tongtian think?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "it''s not that you are poor and don''t want to deal with people, Buddhism and Buddhism, but that you don''t have enough strength. You can only watch the opportunity slip away from your eyes."


    When Styx heard this, he thought that the leader of Tongtian sect was refusing, so he said: "Tongtian Taoist friends, now the sect has been cut off and aligned with Tianting. Coupled with the poor Asura family, it can be said that they are powerful. Any of the three religions is far from our opponent. As long as we attack them unprepared, we can seriously hurt them."


    The leader of Tongtian cult did not expect that the Styx river was so crazy that he wanted to sneak into the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. Unfortunately, after passing through Nanzhan Prefecture, the three religions were very strict in their prevention of interception, and there was no chance at all. So the leader of Tongtian cult said, "friend of the Styx River, if you mentioned this idea in the past, it might be feasible, but now empress Nuwa and I have just sneaked into the two saints in the West and successfully seized the control of Nanzhan Prefecture from them, which has aroused the preparedness of the three religions. If you want to sneak into it again, it is impossible to succeed."


    But Styx didn''t give up and said, "it''s bad for Taoist friends to say that! Just because Taoist friends secretly attacked the two western saints once, everyone thought we couldn''t do anything to them again, so it''s easier to do another sneak attack!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect didn''t want to joke about the fate of the apostasy, saying: "the matter of the friend of the Styx river is related to the life and death of the apostasy, but I have to think about it again."


    Upon hearing this, empress Nuwa also said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. Now the three religions are paying close attention to our every move. At this time, we must not act rashly, otherwise we are afraid of the joint attack of people, Buddhism and Buddhism. In that case, we are afraid of the disaster of destroying the religion!"


    The Styx river was very dissatisfied with the response of empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult. They thought that they were feeding the tiger and giving the man, Buddhism and Buddhism a chance to breathe. As soon as he thought about it, he came up with another idea, so he said: "Taoist friend Tongtian and empress Nuwa, your concerns are quite right, but now all the fairies in the three worlds know about the alliance between the two Taoist friends and Tianting, and Haotian has offended the three religions because of poverty before. According to the behavior of the supreme Lao Jun and others, they will not let Haotian Taoist friends go, but they don''t know how to deal with the two Taoist friends? You won''t see Haotian Taoist friends being betrayed by the three religions Kill me? "


    The words of the Styx River have baffled empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult. They all know that this is really easy to happen. If something happens, how should they deal with it? If they go to help Haotian, the interception of the cult will be directly against people, Buddhism and Buddhism. War is inevitable. Don''t go to help. Who dares to form an alliance with the interception of the cult in the future. So they can''t help themselves I don''t know what to do.


    Seeing that empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult hesitated, Styx wanted to write the next post to arouse their fighting heart. So he said: "The two Taoist friends are not alarmist. Now even if the two Taoist friends do not go against people, Buddhism and Buddhism, will they let go of the interception? Especially the two saints in the west, they lose face in front of the three immortals because of the two Taoist friends. Once they recover their strength, they will bear the brunt of revenge!"


    The eloquence of Styx is really very good. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were persuaded by him. I only heard the leader of Tongtian cult say, "younger martial sister Nuwa, what do you think of the words of Taoist friends of Styx?"


    Empress Nuwa said: "The friends of the underworld Taoist priest have made some sense. Now we have completely offended the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. Even if we don''t start first, they will attack us after we recover. Moreover, the dispute between the emperor and the people is inevitable. There will always be a fierce war between us and the three religions. Now we can fight one of them before their strength is restored, but I oppose it With a sneak attack! "


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard what empress Nu Wa said, he said: "so, younger martial sister agrees to fight against the three religions, but we should face the enemy. I''m afraid the three religions will force the man, Xie and Buddha to fight against us."


    The river Styx was delighted to see that Nu Wa had agreed to deal with the three religions, but he didn''t care that he couldn''t use a sneak attack, and he was not sure about the sneak attack himself. The reason why he said this was just to increase his credibility. Just listen to the river Styx say: "Tongtian Taoist friends, there is nothing to face the enemy. Now the West has suffered the most losses. We can attack them first. As long as we can hit the two saints of the West first, there is nothing to worry about people and Buddhism."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "It''s easy for Taoist friends to say. Although the two western saints lost something in the first battle of the sea of blood, their loss is not as heavy as Taoist friends thought. It''s just that several people lost some Mana by lighting a lamp. It can be said that there is no great damage to their combat effectiveness. Even if the three parties work together for a moment, we can''t win them. Over time, the man and the two religions are afraid that they will copy our old nest behind us."


    But Styx said, "do we have any other choice now, since we don''t have it, why don''t we try our best."


    Hearing what Styx said, Tongtian leader said, "well, let''s act according to what Styx friends said."

 Chapter 800

    After agreeing to the proposal of Styx, the leader of Tongtian sect asked Styx to return to the sea of blood and prepare to attack the two western saints. Styx gladly returned and prepared to leave.


    After the Styx river left, the leader of Tongtian cult said to Nuwa: "younger martial sister Nuwa, why do you come back with the Styx river so openly? Don''t you know that such behavior will arouse the anger of people, Buddhism and Buddhism? And Kunpeng will be dissatisfied with us when he sees this scene."


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, it''s not that I want to do this, but that the Styx river has to do so. I can''t persuade him to listen. I can''t help it."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "younger martial sister, although we have always wanted to fight with people, Buddhism and Buddhism, now is not the best time. We are very passive by the Styx. Now we can only gather strength to fight with the two saints in the West."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, how did Kunpeng react to your trip? Did you agree to Haotian''s alliance with us?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "Kun Peng agreed, but now he is so fooled by the Styx River, but I don''t know what he will think in his heart and whether things will fluctuate again. Alas! I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong to form an alliance with the Styx river. At the beginning, you and I lost control, but if it goes on like this, I don''t know what the result will be?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "things have come to this point. We can only go on with our heads covered. Since we want to start a war, we have to gather the strongest strength. Since Haotian is allied with us, they can''t escape this war. I went to heaven to see Haotian and queen Xi''s mother and let them join the war. Elder martial brother is ready to go out."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Now, all forces are afraid to pay attention to our every move. When we attack the two saints in the west, we should be careful of the sneak attack of people and Buddhism. That day, the court just formed an alliance with us. I''m afraid they haven''t fully surrendered to us. Don''t let them go to war in a hurry. I''m afraid it will worsen the relationship between the two sides. It''s better for younger martial sister to take the people in heaven to guard against people and Buddhism, and I''m afraid Attack the West with the Styx. "


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, our power to attack the West will be greatly reduced. I''m afraid it''s difficult to do anything about the two saints of the West. The man and the two religions most hope that we can lose both with the two saints of the west, so I don''t think they will take the opportunity to attack us and prevent them. There''s no need to use too much power."


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, we can''t think so. We''re not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Once that person and the two religions take the opportunity to launch a sneak attack on us, the consequences will be serious, so we can''t lose the power to prevent them."


    Empress Nuwa was right when she thought about it. Everything should be completely prepared. She didn''t want to think only about attack rather than defense. Once their hometown was destroyed, what could they do even if they conquered the West. Thinking of this, empress Nuwa said: "what elder martial brother said is true, but I''m too anxious to make progress."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "younger martial sister Nuwa, let''s not say more. Your main goal now is to find ways to stabilize Haotian and the queen mother of the West. The heaven is the key for us to compete for the throne of emperor in the future. You must think of ways to use Haotian and the queen mother of the west to jointly defend people and explain the two religions while keeping the heaven."


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "please rest assured, senior brother, I will do it well."


    When the leader of Tongtian sect heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief. The four actions of Styx pushed the interception to the front of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. The war between the two sides is inevitable. The leader of Tongtian sect wants to use the other party to suppress the west before he doesn''t know his purpose, and then try to resist people and Buddhism.


    Haotian and Xiwang''s mother on the heaven court were very angry. At this time, they had been able to clearly determine that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa had no good intention to form an alliance with themselves. When they went to the heaven court to negotiate with themselves, they were sneaky, but when they intersected with the Styx River, they were righteous and bright, which clearly played themselves like fools.


    Haotian said, "yaochi, the leader of Tongtian sect is allied with the Styx River and acts with such a high profile, but he is sneaky towards us. It seems that he has not treated us equally. We should also take action to let them know that we are not so easy to bully. What do you think?"


    The queen mother of the West said, "I have no opinion on giving some color to the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. I just don''t know how you want to act. Do you have a complete strategy?"


    Haotian said, "I have one idea, but I don''t know if it''s feasible. I''ll talk it out and discuss it with you."


    The West King''s mother nodded and said, "well, tell me about it."


    Haotian said: "Yaochi, I think so. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are so high-profile. I''m afraid they want to attack on a large scale when the strength of people, Buddhism and Buddhism is damaged. It won''t be long before they come to us, invite us to act together and pull us as cannon fodder. They are so unkind and we are unjust. Now they close the heaven in the name of closure, so that they can''t find us You can avoid the entanglement between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa, and you can show your attitude to the three realms. What do you think of my idea? "


    Hearing this, the West Queen Mother nodded and said, "there is some truth in this method. Let''s act now so as not to let the Tongtian cult leader come to the door."


    Haotian and Xi Wangmu have good ideas, but their action is a little late. Empress Nuwa has come to Tianting to find them.


    For Nuwa''s arrival, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother couldn''t help laughing bitterly at each other. They only heard Haotian say, "yaochi, I didn''t think we were a little late. Let''s go out and see what Nuwa''s mother said."


    The West queen mother sighed, "what can she say? She doesn''t want us to work for them. We can''t help fighting back. After we go out, we act according to our circumstances. It''s best not to promise her anything."


    Haotian said, "it''s no problem to act according to the circumstances. It''s hard to refuse her any request."


    Haotian and Xiwang''s mother said this and went to meet Nuwa. After the two sides sat down, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother had no words and wanted to give Nuwa a blow.


    As for the attitude of Haotian and the West Queen Mother, empress Nuwa had expected for a long time. She only heard her say, "younger martial brother Haotian, what do you think of the situation in the three realms now?"


    Haotian said, "now the three realms are quite stable, but we don''t have any opinions. Does your mother ask you if you can''t do anything with Tongtian Taoist friends?"


    Upon hearing this, empress Nuwa said: "Younger martial brother is really smart. I went to the sea of blood to talk with the nether river some time ago, and the two sides also made an alliance. However, the nether River friend thinks that now the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism have suffered heavy losses in the battle of the sea of blood, which is the time for us to make a large-scale counterattack. Elder martial brother Tongtian also thinks so, so he wants to give a blow to the three religions. I wonder if younger martial brother Haotian thinks this is feasible?"


    Haotian shook his head and said, "madam, I don''t agree with this. The man, the Buddhism and the Buddhism have no damage at all. It''s exaggerated to say that the loss is heavy. Moreover, the situation in the three realms has led the whole body to launch. I''m afraid our move will be wildly counterattacked by the people, the Buddhism and the Buddhism. I think it''s better to think about it in the long run."


    However, empress Nuwa understood Haotian''s and Xi Wangmu''s concerns, so she said: "Younger martial brother Haotian, your idea is not impossible, but now even if we don''t take the initiative to attack, I''m afraid the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism won''t let us go. If we let the other party repair and attack us, we might as well attack them first. To tell the truth, the strength of intercepting religion and demon clan can fight against any of them without defeat, but Tianting is difficult If the three of them want to act against any of them, I''m afraid Tianting will start first. "


    Haotian''s face changed when he heard this. He said to himself, "if you and the leader of Tongtian hadn''t been shameless and secretly calculating my heaven, how could we be targeted by people, Buddhism and Buddhism? It''s shameless to threaten us now."


    Although Haotian was worried, he didn''t want to lose momentum, so he said, "yaochi and I are the emperor of heaven granted by the Taoist ancestors. Even if the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism are crazy, they should save some face for the Taoist ancestors."


    When she heard Haotian talking to Daozu, Nuwa was helpless. She knew she couldn''t force Haotian to obey, and she could only say her bottom line. She just heard her say: "Younger martial brother Haotian, things are not as simple as you think. Even if you have Taoist ancestors to protect you, what can you do? Don''t forget that it''s a quantitative robbery now. All the immortals in the three worlds want to cross the robbery, and you won''t fall out. Moreover, senior brother Tongtian and I don''t want Tianting to rush to the front line this time. The two Taoist friends just need to defend their sneak attack with me. There''s no great danger!"


    After hearing Nu Wa''s soft and hard words, Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother looked at each other and exchanged ideas with each other. They all thought that the danger was really not great, and now they really couldn''t hate Nu Wa and Tongtian cult leader, so they agreed to Nu Wa''s suggestion.

 Chapter 801

    After the leader of Tongtian cult left the underworld, Kunpeng found that empress Nu Wa went to the sea of blood to see the Styx river. Then the Styx river went to jin''ao island with empress Nu Wa, which shocked Kunpeng.


    Empress Houtu was very angry when she learned about it. She thought that the leader of Tongtian sect was playing with her and Kunpeng, so she said to Kunpeng: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, the leader of Tongtian sect came to explain Haotian to us, but the empress Nuwa visited the Styx river. What''s worse, she openly took the Styx River to jin''ao island. All the fairies in the three worlds know that both the Styx River and Haotian are allied with us, and their move is clearly beating you and me in the face, but we can''t give up with him!"


    Kunpeng said, "what Taoist friends said is very true, but we don''t have to worry too much about it. The Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West are afraid to be more anxious than us. When they do it, it''s not too late for us to do it again. This time we not only have to teach him a lesson, but we can''t let him go over the Styx river."


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "the Styx river is abominable. Some days ago, the saints besieged the sea of blood. If we didn''t help him, how could he get away? Now he not only didn''t come to thank us, but betrayed us and entangled with empress Nuwa, but should teach him a lesson."


    Kunpeng said: "The netherworld club has no brain. Although he has been keeping a low profile since the flood, he is far from Haotian and Queen Mother Xi in terms of moderation. Haotian also knows to tell us that even if Haotian has something to do in the future, we can''t kill it all. But the netherworld Club thinks it''s okay to take refuge in Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa. He doesn''t think about it Is it so easy to deal with the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the west? Although he has the origin of the sea of blood in his hand and is not afraid of being destroyed, it will be difficult for the Asura family to have a good life in the future. After the equal robbery and the invasion of the four forces, if the Styx river cannot become a saint, he will be sealed by the saints, even if the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa can''t do anything about it. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu said, "if it is true as the Taoist friends said, the Asura family is only afraid to follow the footsteps of the Lich and Lich families and be abandoned by the way of heaven."


    Kunpeng said: "It''s no wonder that other people dare to take part in everything, even if it comes to such an end. He thinks that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are good people. You can see from that Haotian''s reaction that the leader of Tongtian cult will not get any benefit from the heaven in the future. What''s more, not only does Styx have a unique skill to protect his life , that Haotian is no exception. As long as the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa are a little careless, that Haotian will be separated. At that time, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa will lose their face. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu was very curious and asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, it seems that Haotian didn''t get a high-strength congenital treasure from Taoist ancestors. How can he be compared with the origin of the sea of blood in the hand of Styx?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "that Haotian was influenced by me and just came up with a unique skill to protect his life. I have to say that Haotian is really a little clever, much better than the Styx."


    Empress Houtu asked, "Kunpeng, what''s Haotian''s unique skill?"


    Kunpeng said, "the Taoist friends of the Celestial Star array also know that Haotian''s unique skill comes from it."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she said, "there is also a ''big star array in the sky'', so Haotian wants to protect his life!"


    Kunpeng said, "things are not as simple as Taoist friends think. The Tianting''s'' Heavenly star array ''is just a fur. It''s far from threatening the saints. Haotian has found another way to secretly control the sun star with a secret method. If something happens to him, the sun star will be destroyed. In this way, the three realms will be in chaos. Even the saints dare not be affected by this cause and effect."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu took a cold breath and said, "this Hao is crazy. She even came up with such a vicious plan."


    Kunpeng said disapprovingly, "Taoist friends can''t say so. That Haotian was forced to do so. If the saints didn''t oppress the heavenly court so that Haotian couldn''t master the three realms, why should he do this dangerous move? In a word, Haotian was just trying to protect himself."


    Empress Houtu nodded when she heard this and agreed with Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng added, "I''m afraid Haotian is going to suffer now. The behavior of Tongtian leader and Nuwa will inevitably lead to the battle of the four religions. Haotian has just allied with Tongtian leader, so he can''t avoid it. Moreover, even if he wants to avoid it, it''s too late. Tongtian leader and Nuwa won''t let him go easily."


    Empress Houtu said, "what Taoist friends said is very true. Haotian is afraid that it will be difficult. However, according to the character of the leader of Tongtian cult, he should not wait to be beaten."


    Kunpeng said: "what can we do if we take the initiative to attack? Now the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism have been vigilant. With the power of intercepting religion, we simply have no ability to start a war with the three religions. Even if he can raid one, the attack of the other two religions will make it difficult for the leader of Tongtian cult to care about the first and the last."


    Empress Houtu said, "it''s just right. We can easily teach Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa a lesson and let them know that we are not easy to mess with."


    Kunpeng nodded when he heard this and said, "that''s right. This time, we should make Tongtian leader and empress Nuwa pay some price. Of course, we can''t offend them to death, otherwise we will face their crazy revenge in the future. That''s not very good."


    The leader of Tongtian cult was angry about the fact that the Styx river went to Jinao island with empress Nu Wa. When he decided to fight the two saints in the west, the man, Buddhism and Buddhism also decided to fight him.


    The four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism were all ready to go to war. For a time, all of them gathered their strength in secret. The three realms suddenly became very nervous. Those scattered practitioners fled the world in order to escape this disaster.


    The two religions are an alliance. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the Heavenly Master went to Taiqing heaven to discuss with the supreme old gentleman how to fight back, so that the leader of Tongtian cult can know their strength and restrain.


    Just listen to Yuanshi Tianzun say: "elder martial brother, younger martial brother Tongtian, this matter is clearly on our face. If we don''t give him a lesson, how can we people and explain the two religions stand in the three realms in the future."


    The Supreme Lord said, "the lesson is easy to give, but we can''t be too hasty, and junior brother Tongtian won''t wait to die. He will start first. According to my brother, the two saints in the West will bear the brunt. After junior brother Tongtian launches an attack on the two saints in the west, we can copy his hometown, capture southern zhanbu state and expand our influence."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun was overjoyed and said, "what elder martial brother said is very reasonable. When elder martial brother Tongtian and the two saints in the West are defeated and afraid of injury, we will suddenly kill again. In this way, we can win the southern state without effort."


    The Supreme Lord said, "the plan is very good, but we can''t take it lightly. After all, today''s interception is very powerful, and younger martial brother Tongtian has also won over the Styx and Tianting, so we should also be careful so as not to lose face if we get caught in younger martial brother Tongtian''s trick."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I don''t know what younger martial brother Tongtian thinks. The Styx River and Tianting were once allies of Kunpeng. He is digging the corner of Kunpeng. I''m afraid he won''t let it go easily according to Kunpeng''s behavior. He will retaliate for his actions in the future."


    The Supreme Lord said, "how could younger martial brother Tongtian not know this? Younger martial brother Yuanshi didn''t see younger martial brother Tongtian go to the underground. It must be for this reason that he went to see Kunpeng."


    Yuanshi Tianzun disdained and said, "if Kunpeng is really so good at talking, he won''t have such a bad reputation today. Among the three worlds, who doesn''t know that Kunpeng is a madman, and only younger martial brother Tongtian will provoke him."


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother Tongtian was once an ally with Kunpeng. Maybe Kunpeng will put younger martial brother Tongtian on his face in the past."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly: "Elder martial brother, you think too highly of Kunpeng. If he is like this, there will be no villains in the three realms. Younger martial brother Tongtian has lost Kunpeng''s face one after another. If Kunpeng doesn''t respond, what will the immortals in the three realms think and how Kunpeng can stand in the three realms in the future? I think it must be Kunpeng''s crazy attack waiting for younger martial brother Tongtian."


    Taishanglaojun said, "it''s no use for us to say this. The key is to see Kunpeng''s reaction. Moreover, if Kunpeng''s shot is also beneficial to us, we can take the opportunity to see his cards."


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and agreed with the supreme old gentleman.

 Chapter 802

    The Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty were alert. Naturally, the two saints in the West were no exception. In the Western Paradise, he then sighed: "younger martial brother, it seems that the war is getting closer and closer to us. I''m afraid the actions of the Tongtian cult leader during this period are all aimed at us in the west, but we have to guard against it!"


    Zhunti said: "What elder martial brother said is true. The leader of Tongtian cult not only attracted Haotian, but also appeared in front of everyone with the Styx River, which seems to be planning a bigger conspiracy. However, his move offended all saints. When he appeared in front of everyone with the Styx River, he lost the face of people, Buddhism, Buddhism and Kunpeng, whether it''s the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun or Kun Peng Peng can''t ignore his move. "


    Then he said, "this is certain, but since the leader of Tongtian cult dares to do so, he must have a basis."


    Zhunti nodded and said, "in my opinion, the reason why Tongtian cult leader did this is that he is preparing to cut us."


    Then he asked, "younger martial brother, why do you think so?"


    Zhunti said: "Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord Laojun are allies. They both have congenital treasures in their hands. Moreover, they did not lose much in the last battle of the sea of blood, but we were different. First of all, we didn''t have congenital treasures. Our losses were the greatest in the last battle of the sea of blood. The Styx river is also like a sea of hatred with our West. If Tongtian cult leader and Styx River want to attack, they will only choose Choose us. "


    After hearing this, he sighed: "younger martial brother is right. It seems that we should be careful during this period. Those disciples outside the paradise let them return to the paradise as soon as possible to prevent being secretly attacked by the leader of Tongtian sect."


    Zhunti nodded and said, "don''t worry about this, senior brother. Before that, I''ve told them to return to the blissful world and don''t give the Tongtian sect leader a chance to sneak attack."


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, since I think Tongtian religion is mainly against us, I don''t know if there are any countermeasures?"


    Zhunti said: "Today, we suffered heavy losses in the first battle of the sea of blood. Those who burn lanterns, fear to stay in sun, Manjusri, Guanyin and Puxian are seriously injured. Although they are not in danger of life, it is difficult to recover their cultivation within a hundred years. Therefore, our combat effectiveness in the West has been reduced by one third. Now on the positive side, I''m afraid we are not the enemy of Tongtian sect leader, so Tongtian sect leader is looking for us As for us, we can only delay as much as possible and wait for the overlord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Kunpeng to attack the leader of Tongtian cult from behind. Only in this way can we reduce our losses. "


    When he heard this, he said, "younger martial brother, the leader of Tongtian sect has a ''immortal killing sword array'', which can not be broken by the four saints. I''m afraid you and I alone can''t be the enemy of the leader of Tongtian sect."


    Zhunti said: "There''s no need to worry too much about this, elder martial brother. Although the ''immortal killing sword array'' is powerful, the Tongtian sect leader is the main attack side. As long as we don''t enter the array, the Tongtian sect leader can''t help us. However, we have the advantage of being able to set up a ''ten thousand Buddha array'' to wait for the arrival of Tongtian sect leader. Once Tongtian sect leader arrives, you and I will drag Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa respectively, so on Everyone will compete with each other according to their abilities. "


    Then he sighed: "it can only be so now. I hope we can lose less in this war, so that we won''t be unable to resist when the four forces invade in the future."


    Zhunti said: "The loss is inevitable. I''m afraid the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun won''t fight too early. They all hope that we can lose both with Tongtian sect leader, and they will reap the benefits. However, Tongtian sect leader is not a fool. As long as we fight hard, Tongtian sect leader won''t lose both with us, so that the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun can get a good deal. So I think this battle is a good one As long as we can resist the first wave of attack of Tongtian sect leader, Tongtian sect leader will naturally return without success. "


    Then he nodded and said, "so younger martial brother will go down and arrange all the affairs of the ten thousand Buddha array, and then we will wait for the arrival of the leader of Tongtian sect."


    Zhunti understood that this war was related to the development of Buddhism in the future, but it poured out the strength of the West. Duobao Buddha, dari Tathagata Buddha, pharmacist Buddha, Maitreya Buddha, king of Tibetans, burning lamps, fearing liusun and four Bodhisattvas all gathered together to practice the Ten Thousand Buddhas array in order to prevent the sudden attack of religious interception.


    The leader of Tongtian sect also knew that his actions fell into the eyes of the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two western saints. He did not think he could sneak attack each other. The two sides must fight head-on and win by their own strength.


    The leader of Tongtian sect also sent out all the disciples with high strength, such as Kong Xuan, empress Sanxiao, mother Guiling, mother Wudang, Zhao Gongming, and the netherworld River also dragged out its main force. However, at this time, due to the heavy losses of the Asura family, the number of people sent out by the netherworld river was not very large, but there was no way to compare with the closure.


    Empress Nu Wa gathered the remaining demon saints of the demon family at the junction of Nanzhan Buzhou and Dongsheng Shenzhou to prevent the sneak attack of fan Ren and Xie. That day, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi were also helpless, so they had to use the "star array" to cooperate with empress Nu Wa to defend Nanzhan Buzhou.


    The performance of empress Nuwa and Haotian surprised the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, but they didn''t expect Tongtian cult leader to be so careful that he left the whole demon clan in nanzhanbu Prefecture and persuaded Haotian to use the "star array" to coordinate their defense. Empress Nuwa also stayed in nanzhanbu Prefecture. It seems that Tongtian cult leader is also afraid of their sneak attack behind Nanzhan state.


    Looking at Nanzhan Prefecture with strict prevention, Yuanshi Tianzun sighed to the Supreme Master: "elder martial brother, empress Nuwa has such a rigorous array. I''m afraid it''s not easy for you and me to sneak into Nanzhan Prefecture."


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "brother Tongtian''s deployment is good. We can also have good reasons to delay the time, so that brother Tongtian and the two saints in the West will lose both. Moreover, even if we can''t raid Nanzhan state, it doesn''t matter to us. As long as we stop teaching and the west can lose a lot in this war, it doesn''t matter whether we can capture Nanzhan state or not."


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but I''m afraid younger martial brother Tongtian and the two saints in the West will not do as we think!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, you don''t need to care about this. As long as they can fight, there''s nothing else to care about. No matter what the outcome is after the war, both of them will hate each other. They naturally want to kill each other when they have a chance. This is a victory for us."


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun did not have much response to the arrangement of Tongtian sect leader, but zhunti and Jieyin were very worried. Empress Nuwa''s strict defense completely overturned their previous plans. Under such strict defense, it was very difficult for the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun to break through, As long as they can''t break through quickly in a short time, it can give Tongtian sect leader enough time to retreat calmly. As long as they don''t want to lose and fear injury with Tongtian sect leader, they can''t break this dilemma.


    When he saw this scene, he sighed: "younger martial brother, it seems that we all underestimated the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa. They have already made precise arrangements. I''m afraid we will lose a lot in the West."


    Zhunti sighed: "what elder martial brother said is very true, but I underestimated Tongtian cult leader and empress Nu Wa. It seems that Tongtian cult leader has made great progress after the first World War of Fengshen, and he is very strict with the supreme old gentleman and the first heaven."


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, you and I have to fight to the death. Even if the loss is no matter how big, we should show our western momentum in this war, so that the immortals in the three worlds dare not underestimate us."


    Zhunti shook his head and said, "elder martial brother, things haven''t come to this point yet. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa not only lost the skin of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, but the skin of Kunpeng is heavier than us. Empress Nuwa can guard against the supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, but she can''t guard against Kunpeng any more. As long as Kunpeng makes a move, things can be solved calmly."


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, that Kunpeng was born in the demon family anyway. This war is related to the future fate of the demon family. He''s afraid he won''t be cruel to the demon family led by Nu Wa."


    Zhunti said, "there''s no need to worry about this, senior brother. As long as we spread the expression of empress Nuwa in Zixiao palace all over the three realms, even if Kunpeng was generous, he had to deal with empress Nuwa for his face. As long as Kunpeng appeared, Haotian dared not act rashly."


    After hearing Zhun ti''s words, she lit up a glimmer of hope and said, "younger martial brother, this matter can''t be careless. Are you sure to let Kunpeng do it greatly?"


    Zhunti said with a smile: "elder martial brother, please rest assured. As long as we tell the story of empress Nuwa in Zixiao palace, there will be disputes within the demon family, not to mention Kunpeng''s disciples. As long as they do it, Kunpeng just wants to ignore it."

 Chapter 803

    It has to be said that zhunti is indeed a very difficult person to deal with. His move made Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa very passive, but there were different voices in the demon family. They all knew that this was what the two men had done, but they could not refute it, because all this was true.


    Not only did the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa feel uncomfortable about this matter, but also the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun were very painful. The two of them originally wanted to reap the benefits, but zhunti''s move completely failed their plan. Today''s demon family young generation adores Kunpeng very much. As long as Kunpeng comes forward and shouts, a large group of demon families will come to take refuge immediately, and Nuwa''s defense will have no effect on Kunpeng. As for the "Celestial Star array" above the heaven, let alone Kunpeng, the array master, there is no threat at all.


    On the Tianting, Haotian and Xi Wangmu hesitated when they learned what zhunti and Jieyin had publicized. Previously, he could say that he was forced by Empress Nuwa and the leader of nengtian cult, but now Haotian doesn''t want to meddle in the affairs of empress Nuwa, so as to avoid making enemies with Kunpeng in vain, That''s not worth the loss for him.


    With this idea, Haotian said to the West Queen Mother, "yaochi, the current situation is very unfavorable to the interception of religion. Should we suspend our relationship with them first? Lest we hate Kunpeng because of this, so our previous efforts will be in vain and give Kunpeng an excuse to get rid of us?"


    The queen mother of the west thought for a moment and said, "don''t worry about drawing a clear line with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa, or first weaken the ability of the ''Celestial Star array'', so that she can explain to the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa, or don''t offend Kunpeng."


    Haotian said, "I''m afraid that Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and Kunpeng don''t think so. They''ll offend both of them at once, so our situation will be more difficult."


    The West Queen Mother said: "Neither the leader of Tongtian cult nor empress Nu Wa nor Kunpeng can blame us for weakening the ''star array of the sky''. After all, we also take care of everyone''s face and let everyone have steps to go down. Although Kunpeng is dissatisfied with empress Nu Wa, he will not fail to consider the overall situation. Because of this small matter, the interception of religion and the demon clan have suffered heavy losses. That''s why It''s just plain and cheap. The Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty don''t have a good impression of Kunpeng. Once they unify the earth fairy world, they''re afraid that Kunpeng and the witch family don''t have a good life. Kunpeng can''t consider this, so we don''t have to completely separate from the leader of Tongtian sect for the time being. "


    Haotian thought it was reasonable, so he said, "well, let''s do it first and see the reactions of Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and Kunpeng."


    The retreat of Tianting, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, the Supreme Lord Laojun and the two saints in the West were very happy. They only suffered from the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. As for Kunpeng, there is still no wave in Gujing.


    Kunpeng can take advantage of his anger, but his disciples can''t. especially Jingwei wants to go out and fight back to the interceptor and the demon family to let them know the power of the Beiming sea. Unfortunately, her idea is suppressed by Kunpeng. Kunpeng doesn''t want to fight against the leader of Tongtian cult at this time, which will only make the two saints in the West cheaper.


    Jingwei and other disciples dared not listen to Kunpeng''s words. They didn''t want to break the teacher''s calculations, so they all tried to hold back their anger.


    For Kunpeng''s reaction, Haotian and Xi Wangmu were greatly surprised. They didn''t expect that Kunpeng could take advantage of his anger and didn''t look for revenge as crazy as before.


    The supreme Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were as surprised as Haotian and Xiwang''s mother, but they didn''t care too much. Anyway, they all take the initiative now, and it doesn''t matter whether Kunpeng comes out or not.


    Zhunti and Jieyin are very distressed. Although Haotian and Xiwang''s mother shrink back, Kunpeng''s silence will change their position, so their situation is still very severe.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were delighted with Kunpeng''s silence. They thought that Kunpeng still took care of the demon family, so they didn''t take the opportunity to attack them.


    The move of zhunti and Jieyin two saints in the dark surprised Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa. Tongtian cult leader was afraid of more trouble in his long dream, so he discussed with Styx and prepared to start immediately.


    Styx is naturally very happy with the idea of Tongtian sect leader. From the current situation, only the two saints in the West are the weakest among the three forces. He and Tongtian sect leader took the initiative in this battle, which can naturally avenge the original one arrow.


    The leader of Tongtian sect was afraid that the wind would be revealed along the way, so he asked the Styx River to secretly come to jin''ao island with his disciples. The leader of Tongtian sect then moved the void and directly transported his troops outside the Western Paradise.


    It has to be said that the idea of the leader of Tongtian cult is very crazy, but his result is very successful. He successfully avoided the attention of the saints and transported his disciples to the Western Paradise in an instant. Fortunately, he was prepared before the two saints in the west, otherwise he would be caught off guard.


    This move of the leader of Tongtian sect shocked the three realms again, and people saw a new attack method. Although this method has shortcomings, it is very easy to accomplish things if you have mental arithmetic but don''t.


    The two saints in the West have been careful to guard against the attack of Tongtian sect leader. As soon as Tongtian sect leader and Styx River arrived, they immediately noticed the bad, and immediately came to the outside of the blissful world. The scene in front of them surprised them. Tongtian sect leader and Styx river came down to the outside of the blissful world with their own doors.


    While surprised, the two saints in the West were also very glad that they were fast and didn''t give the Tongtian sect leader time to attack. Just listen to the introduction and say, "senior brother Tongtian, what do you call taking the Styx to my Western Paradise?"


    Before the leader of Tongtian sect answered, the Styx River jumped out first and said, "pick up, don''t you know why to ask, why don''t we take our disciples here for sightseeing?"


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "Styx, my senior brother is talking to Tongtian. What are you talking about? Do you have your share here? It''s shameless."


    Upon hearing zhunti''s words, the Styx river was furious and said, "zhunti, don''t be arrogant. You killed countless Asuras in the sea of blood at the beginning. I want to avenge you today."


    When he heard this, he said to the leader of Tongtian sect: "elder martial brother Tongtian, can''t today''s war be avoided?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "this is the end of the matter. Naturally, you and I will have a fight."


    Zhunti said, "Tongtian, I felt something wrong at the beginning of the bloody war. Why did our people, Buddhism and Buddhism suffer different losses, but you stopped teaching unharmed. Today, I just understand that you and Styx had a conspiracy for a long time, otherwise Styx could not insist on the help of Haotian and Kunpeng!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult heard this but had no words. He knew that it was useless to say anything now. Zhunti and Jieyin could not believe that he had no connection with Styx at the beginning.


    Styx said, "it''s useless for zhunti to say anything now. You''d better surrender early and hand over the intercepted disciples you stole from Tongtian Taoist friends, otherwise the Western Paradise will go through a bloody storm."


    When he heard that Styx mentioned the first war of Fengshen, the anger in the heart of Tongtian cult leader immediately grew. Zhunti and Jieyin two saints hated Styx very much, which aroused the anger of Tongtian cult leader. Zhunti said, "don''t talk nonsense, you shameless man, Styx. We were invited by senior brother Yuanshi at the beginning, which is also the general trend of heaven."


    Styx sneered and said, "it''s the general trend of heaven for me to come here with Tongtian Taoist friends. Since you don''t know the number of days, don''t blame our ruthlessness."


    Zhunti Saint always thought he was shameless enough. Unexpectedly, the Styx river was more shameless than him. He even pulled the tiger skin, pulled the big flag and waved the flag of heaven. But he also has nothing to say. Who made him do it in the first place.


    Seeing Guan''s speechless zhunti and Jieyin two saints, Styx then said: "it''s not too late for Tongtian Taoist friends. Since zhunti and Jieyin two Taoist friends don''t want to accept our kindness, we''ll finish it as soon as possible, so as to avoid unnecessary things."


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded when he heard this. He was afraid that empress Nuwa could not resist the attack of people and Buddhism, so he ordered the disciples to attack, and he rushed to the reception with a "Qingping sword".


    Seeing this, Styx naturally ordered his men to rush to the blissful world, and he himself offered the "Twelve product industry fire red lotus" to protect himself, holding the "Yuan Tu sword" to the Saint zhunti.

 Chapter 804

    After the leader of Tongtian cult, Styx River and the two western saints face to face, Kunpeng said to empress Houtu: "the battle has finally begun. We should also teach the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa a lesson. Now the witch family can''t leave the hell, so as not to cause the saints'' doubts about the six samsara. Everything will be left to the poor."


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "thank you for your trouble."


    Kunpeng said, "this is what I should do, nothing!"


    Kunpeng called up his disciples and said: "Now the leader of Tongtian cult and the Ming River have been against the two saints of the West. It won''t be long before the Supreme Lord and the emperor Yuanshi will make a move. It''s time for you to appear in the three realms so that people don''t think we are bullied. Being a teacher in this war is not to let you go to revenge Nu Wa Niang, but to let you feel the large-scale struggle and always deal with the coming foreign enemies Invasion. Speaking of this large-scale battle, only enlightenment and Hou Yi have felt it. No one else knows the danger. As a teacher, I hope you can understand the basis of large-scale battle through this battle. "


    Wu Dao and Hou Yi had personally experienced a large-scale battle and knew the danger, so they said, "teachers and younger martial sisters are not strong in cultivation. Whether to slow down such a fight first and avoid big losses when they get it!"


    Kunpeng knew the worries of enlightenment and Hou Yi, so he said, "your worries are teachers. I understand that this matter has long been arranged for teachers. You don''t need to worry."


    Kunpeng paused here for a moment, and then said, "there are some things I should tell you as a teacher, so that you can rest assured. As you all know, Kongtong seal has an important function of reviving the dead. As long as you still have a trace of yuan God, I can completely revive you with the help of the power of Kongtong seal."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, his disciples were very surprised. Later, they were ecstatic. In this way, they had an immortal body and were no longer afraid of casualties in the battle.


    Kunpeng knew the disciples'' thoughts very well. He only heard him say, "you don''t have to be happy too early. Although being a teacher can revive you, it doesn''t come at no cost. Reviving a person requires a lot of mana. You still need to be careful if you can be careful, so as not to waste your mana."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Jingwei and other people''s hearts, the Chinese side realized that the resurrection was not without cost. Unless it was absolutely necessary, it could not act rashly.


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation of the resurrection function of "Kongtong seal", empress Houtu couldn''t help but move in her heart and asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, can this" Kongtong seal "resurrect the witch family?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "the witch family has no yuan God, and it has Pangu blood essence, but it is not what Kongtong seal can revive, but it disappoints Taoist friends."


    Empress Houtu sighed, "Taoist friends don''t need to be like this. In fact, I should have understood this for a long time. The witch family is transformed by the blood of Pangu great God. After death, it returns to heaven and earth. Even if the ''Kongtong seal'' is strong, it can''t copy Pangu''s essence blood."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s good for Taoist friends to understand, but there are exceptions. If there is a yuan God, even the witch body can be resurrected. However, after resurrection, they are afraid that their accomplishments will be greatly damaged, while others don''t have this restriction. After resurrection, they are the same as themselves without any difference."


    Empress Houtu said, "in this way, the ''Kongtong seal'' is dominated by the yuan God!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. If this'' Kongtong seal ''can revive the witch family, it''s not a congenital treasure, but a congenital treasure."


    Empress Houtu nodded and said nothing more. At this time, Kunpeng then explained to his disciples: "In addition to adapting to the large-scale battle, you should take the opportunity to break through their defense line when empress Nuwa and Tianting guard against people and expound the two religions, and vigorously publicize the reputation of our Beiming sea in Nanzhan Prefecture. If someone stops the killing, you should go down and prepare now. You should pay more attention to Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian. After all, he is the best Your accomplishments are the lowest among you and are more dangerous. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, his disciples went down to prepare everything and waited for the teacher''s order.


    While Kunpeng told his disciples, the Western Paradise was the beginning of the war. The leader of Tongtian sect was entangled with the leader of Tongtian sect, and the two sides fought with equal strength. However, Tongtian sect majored in the way of killing and cutting, but its attack was much higher than that of the leader of Tongtian sect. Therefore, the leader of Tongtian sect beat the leader of Tongtian without fighting back. He had to rely on the "nine Golden Lotus" to protect himself from being humiliated by the leader of Tongtian sect The battle between Styx and zhunti soon lost ground. If he hadn''t been protected by the "Twelve product industry fire red lotus", zhunti''s "seven treasure wonderful tree" had been cut off by Kunpeng, and its quality had been greatly reduced. Zhunti had long been taken down by zhunti. Now, he is only pulled by people to have the ability to parry without fighting back.


    After Jieyin and zhunti were entangled by the leader of Tongtian cult and the Styx River, they were unable to preside over the "ten thousand Buddha array", and the large array could only be presided over by Duobao Buddha and pharmacist Buddha. Other people assisted, but the "ten thousand Buddha array" without saints could not exert its own power. On the side of intercepting the sect, there were as many talents as cattle hair, and everyone was proficient in the array, whether it was Kong Xuan''s five The color divine light, the "Hun yuan Jin Dou" of empress Yunxiao and the "Jin Jiao scissors" of empress Qiongxiao are all first-class and first-class treasures. There are many innate spiritual treasures in the sect of interception, but the west is already relatively poor. What good spiritual treasures are there? Although there is a "ten thousand Buddha array", they are retreating under the attack of countless innate spiritual treasures, and the followers below Jinxian are not satisfied Knowing the number of deaths and injuries, it suddenly became a river of blood and murderous Qi outside the blissful world.


    Looking at the disciples falling down one by one, zhunti and Jieyin were very distressed. Although they knew that they did not occupy a favorable situation in this war, they did not expect to lose so much. Speaking of it, they still underestimated the ability of the truncated disciples, which would lead to such an end today.


    Zhunti looked at the retreating disciples, but he was very anxious. Kunpeng, who had been regarded as a lifesaver by him, and the two religions had no movement.


    Zhunti felt that this was not the way, so he made a few quick attacks and forced back the Styx river. Then he flew to Jieyin and attacked the leader of Tongtian cult.


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult had high accomplishments, he could not face the two saints of the west without the "sword array for killing immortals". At that time, he lost the wind and was forced to retreat.


    However, Jieyin and zhunti did not continue to rush forward to attack the leader of Tongtian cult, but immediately retreated into the "ten thousand Buddha array" to help the disciples of the sect jointly resist the attack of interception.


    The "Ten Thousand Buddhas array" presided over by the saints was different. The momentum immediately became incomparably tall. The attack of the apostasy was immediately blocked, and there was no alternative to them. Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian cult and Styx River were worried about the safety of their disciples and immediately flew into the "ten thousand Buddha array".


    When they entered the array, they saw the Buddha light everywhere, the illusion ups and downs, and the Buddha sound bursts. People with cultivation under Da Luo Jinxian entered the array, but they were afraid that they would immediately lose their mind.


    Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian sect immediately ordered his disciples to contain the array with Lingbao outside the array, and don''t act rashly to avoid unnecessary losses. Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect made such arrangements, Styx ordered his disciples to follow the command of the intercepted disciples and not to act casually.


    After arranging the disciples, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "do you think that by virtue of this'' ten thousand Buddha array ''which is not made in a hurry, you can resist the attack of me and the friends of the Styx river?" the leader of Tongtian cult underestimated the two saints in the West. The'' ten thousand Buddha array ''was not made in a hurry, but was prepared by him and zhunti long ago, but the leader of Tongtian cult didn''t know it, That''s why I thought I came suddenly, and the other party was just in a hurry. In fact, it can''t be regarded as a mistake for the leader of Tongtian cult. Before he came, the grand array really didn''t take shape. It was the Duobao Buddha and the medicine master Buddha who perfected the grand array after receiving the notice of the two saints in the West.


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect was overjoyed and said, "senior brother Tongtian, although the ''ten thousand Buddha array'' was formed in a hurry, it''s impossible to trap you, but it''s not difficult to stop you and the Styx river."


    Zhunti also said, "senior brother Tongtian, it''s better for you and Styx to leave early. Otherwise, if it takes too long, I''m afraid you won''t be able to live in the southern state."


    The leader of Tongtian sect knew what zhunti meant, but said with a sneer: "there is no need for junior brother zhunti to worry about this. There are junior sister Nuwa and Tianting''s'' Heavenly star array ''in Nanzhan Prefecture. It can be said that it is as good as gold soup. Even if people and Xie two sects devote all their efforts to attack, it can not be broken in a short time."


    Zhunti sneered when he heard Tongtian leader''s words: "since senior brother Tongtian is so confident, let''s see who can''t stand it first."

 Chapter 805

    After hearing zhunti''s words, Styx was worried about the safety of the Asura family. He was afraid that the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun would lead people to attack again, so he said: "Tongtian Taoist friends, since zhunti and zhunti are so arrogant, why don''t you set up a ''immortal sword array'' here to break the array and see what they can resist!"


    Hearing this from the Styx River, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help but smile bitterly and say, "don''t hide from the friends of the Styx River, the poor way of ''killing immortal sword array'' didn''t bring it, but handed it over to younger martial sister Nuwa for safekeeping!"


    After hearing the words of Tongtian sect leader, Styx was stunned on the spot. He didn''t understand why Tongtian sect leader didn''t bring "immortal sword array" in such an important thing as attacking the two saints in the West. So he asked, "it''s important for Tongtian Taoist friends to attack the West. How can you hand over the ''immortal sword array'' to empress Nuwa?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "I have no way to do it. It is impossible to stop the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun with the help of younger martial sister Nuwa alone. Therefore, for the safety of our rear area, I can only leave the ''immortal sword array'' to younger martial sister Nuwa in case of accidents."


    But Styx still didn''t understand this and said, "elder martial brother, we are too careful. Don''t we have the ''Heavenly star array'' of Tianting, but it''s not so easy for the man and the two religions to break through their defense."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "Haotian and Xiwang''s mother didn''t know what to think. Before we took action, because zhunti and Jieyin leaked the fact that junior sister Nuwa was dissatisfied with Kunpeng in Zixiao palace, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother shrank back. Although they didn''t cut off the relationship with us, they also reduced the defense of the ''heavenly star array''. What do you want me to do when something like this happened to Taoist friend Styx Can not worry about the safety of the rear. "


    When Styx heard this, he sighed: "I didn''t expect Haotian and Queen Mother Xi would do such a thing to pull us back at the critical time."


    The Styx river said, pausing for a moment, and then said, "if you don''t have the ''immortal sword array'' in hand, is there a way to break the ''ten thousand Buddha array'' of the two western saints?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "originally, I intended you and me to hold Jieyin and zhunti, so that they would not have the opportunity to help, but I didn''t expect success! Now, with the ability of you and me, it''s impossible to break the ''ten thousand Buddha array'' presided over by Jieyin and zhunti."


    Styx''s face turned red when he heard this. It was all caused by him. If he hadn''t dragged zhunti, he wouldn''t have made it like this.


    Just listen to the river Styx said, "since we can''t break the ''ten thousand Buddha array'', we can''t stop now. I don''t know what you think?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Friend of the Styx River, now you and I are pouring out. If we leave now, what will the immortals of the three worlds think of us? And we can''t pick up and mention them. They can''t help us. Now if we delay for another minute, the West will have a lot of losses. We can not only keep ourselves when people and Buddhism fight We can also take the opportunity to publicize people and explain the two religions in the three circles. For our own personal interests, we do not care about the overall interests of the East. In this way, we can damage the reputation of people and explain the two religions in the three circles, which can be described as killing two birds with one stone. "


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, Styx felt very reasonable, so he said, "since the Taoist friends have made arrangements, I will listen to the Taoist friends'' punishment."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "thank you for your strong support!"


    After receiving the support of the Styx River, the leader of Tongtian sect butted with zhunti and said, "since the two younger martial brothers want to use this'' ten thousand Buddha array ''to delay time, I will accompany them to the end."


    After saying that, the leader of Tongtian cult and Styx carefully withdrew from the "ten thousand Buddha array". Their move surprised the two saints of Jieyin and zhunti.


    "Younger martial brother, why is the leader of Tongtian so abnormal? Instead of using the ''immortal sword array'', he withdrew from the ''Ten Thousand Buddhas array''. Do you think he has any conspiracy?"


    Zhunti said, "it''s possible. Maybe he wants to lead us out, trap you with the ''immortal killing sword array'', and then turn around to deal with our disciples."


    Then he nodded and said, "younger martial brother, you''re right. In that case, let''s be patient with him and see who can''t stand it first."


    Zhunti said: "The leader of Tongtian sect united with the Styx River to sneak attack on us, but the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun can''t ignore it. If they give up such an opportunity, as long as they do it, the empress Nuwa, Haotian and West Queen Mother can''t stop them at all. In this way, the leader of Tongtian sect will naturally retreat. At that time, we can take the opportunity to hunt down the intercepted disciples and avenge the dead disciples."


    Then he said, "although this plan is good, the leader of Tongtian cult is not a fool. Naturally, he can see this. I''m afraid there is another conspiracy in his heart."


    The introduction is correct. The leader of Tongtian sect really has a conspiracy waiting for him and zhunti. Empress Nuwa has a "immortal killing sword array" in hand. The supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun are easily trapped by it without knowing it. In this way, it can give the leader of Tongtian sect time, and the leader of Tongtian sect will immediately lead the disciples to retreat when the two sects take action , lead and zhunti two saints to pursue, and then take them by surprise.


    The plan of the leader of Tongtian cult can be described as completely calculating the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. It is difficult to see through the links. As long as the two saints in the west fall into the trap, they will suffer heavy losses and lose the opportunity to compete for the throne of the Emperor with the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism, and the interception can be famous in the three circles. It has to be said that the plan of the leader of Tongtian cult is very good. Even Kunpeng and empress Houtu, who have always been bystanders, have not found this, which is undoubtedly very successful.


    The plan of the leader of Tongtian cult was made when the Styx River discussed with him, but what happened later improved his plan. Therefore, the Supreme Lord, the first emperor and the two saints in the West did not find anything wrong in his actions, and they all felt that the leader of Tongtian would suffer heavy losses as long as he moved.


    Unfortunately, their idea is wrong. The leader of Tongtian cult has long been ready to deal with the counterattack of people, Buddhism and Buddhism. However, there is a big loophole in the plan of the leader of Tongtian cult, that is, he did not count Kunpeng among them. He always thought that Kunpeng could not move due to the restrictions of the six samsara.


    After withdrawing from the "ten thousand Buddha array" with the Styx River, the leader of Tongtian cult ordered his disciples to sacrifice Lingbao to attack the "ten thousand Buddha array" from time to time, and he and the Styx River also came up from time to time, so that the two saints and Western Buddhas could not rest and could only fully maintain the "ten thousand Buddha array" for fear that the leader of Tongtian cult would break the array in case of negligence.


    The move of the leader of Tongtian cult was so poisonous that the two saints in the West could not be distracted and could only fully maintain the array, which consumed their mana and cleared the obstacles for their next plan.


    Although Jieyin and zhunti didn''t know the purpose of Tongtian sect leader''s doing this, their intuition told them that there was a great conspiracy, so they tried their best to let their disciples restore their mana in case of accidents. Unfortunately, due to the continuous harassment of Tongtian sect leader and Styx River, few of them could relax.


    This move of the leader of Tongtian sect has made the Supreme Lord and the original Heavenly Master very confused. It can be said that the development of things has exceeded their expectations. The leader of Tongtian sect did not fight to the death with the two western saints as they thought, and the two western saints also only wanted to protect themselves and did not fight back.


    However, Yuanshi Tianzun could not bear such a situation, so he said: "Elder martial brother, now things have gone beyond our imagination. Do you think we can take action to force younger martial brother Tongtian back to defense and give the two saints in the west a chance to breathe? Then both of us can attack Nanzhan Prefecture. If we are lucky, we can directly kick younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa out of the fight for the emperor. What do you think?"


    The Supreme Lord thought for a moment and said, "now Kunpeng doesn''t do anything, but it''s worrying. I don''t know what his idea is. It''s easy to say if he hasn''t moved all the time. I''m afraid that younger martial brother Tongtian has reached any agreement with him when he goes to the hell. In that case, we can''t move easily!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "elder martial brother is worried too much. With Kunpeng''s character, how can he reach an agreement with empress Nuwa who is his enemy? What''s more, now all the fairies in the three realms know that empress Nuwa is dissatisfied with Kunpeng in Zixiao palace. If Kunpeng doesn''t respond, how can he stand in the three realms in the future."


    Hearing this, the supreme old gentleman felt that there was some truth, so he said, "well, let''s do it now!"

 Chapter 806

    After the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty made a decision, the coastline of Dongsheng Shenzhou, which is adjacent to Nanzhan Prefecture, began to gather countless people and disciples of the two religions. Of course, these people are low-level disciples. They are prepared that once the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty open the road to Nanzhan Prefecture, they will pour out and occupy the territory of Nanzhan Prefecture.


    The immortals in the three realms were not surprised by the move of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. They all knew that this day would come sooner or later. The two saints of the West were overjoyed when they saw the large-scale deployment of people and Buddhism, and immediately asked their disciples to prepare for the counterattack.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are also very happy about this. If things go well, they can take the opportunity to weaken the strength of people, Buddhism and Buddhism at the same time, so as to prepare themselves for competing for the throne of emperor in the future.


    The Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West in heaven did not know what to do with the move of the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Did they help empress Nuwa fight against people, explain the two religions, or stay out of it.


    Just listen to the Jade Emperor said: "yaochi, I thought that even if the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to fight, it was just a small fight, but I didn''t expect that they had such ambition. They wanted to take advantage of Tongtian sect leader to directly take the southern state when dealing with the West. Things have been beyond our expectation. What do you think we should do about it?"


    The West queen mother thought for a moment and said: "The move of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun is surprising. In fact, it''s not that I''m most surprised. It''s why the leader of Tongtian cult has not used his housekeeping skills to" kill the immortal sword array ", but just keeps pestering with the two western saints. This is a very abnormal move. If he wants to seriously damage the two western saints, he will naturally move and" kill the immortal sword array ", if he Just teach each other a lesson, so we should retreat early. Watching him do this, I always think he is planning this great conspiracy, so in my opinion, we should help empress Nuwa jointly defend Nanzhan Prefecture. "


    The Jade Emperor didn''t think as much as the Western Queen''s mother thought, so I just heard him say: "Yaochi, I agree with you, but everyone''s point of view is different. You think Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa have a great conspiracy, but I don''t value this. It''s easier to add flowers to the icing on the cake and help in the snow. Now that we have formed an alliance with Tongtian sect leader and the three circles know this, we can''t give up when they are in danger In that case, we are afraid that no matter how difficult it is to gain a foothold in the three realms, we will not have the face to take charge of the heaven. Moreover, even if we really give up, we are afraid that the Supreme Lord and the first emperor will not let us go! "


    Xiwang''s mother nodded and said, "that''s the truth, so we should try our best to help empress Nuwa defend Nanzhan Prefecture and wait for the help of Tongtian cult leader. As for Kunpeng, we can only abandon it first."


    The Jade Emperor shook his head and said: "It''s inappropriate to deal with this matter like this. As Kunpeng is a man, he won''t easily let Nuwa go. Although he doesn''t know how he will act, one thing is certain that he will take advantage of this opportunity to give Nuwa some color to see. Therefore, we can''t ignore it. Instead, we should try every means to avoid the conflict with him. It''s best not to offend her."


    The West queen mother sighed: "there is such a perfect thing in the world. As long as we try our best to help empress Nuwa, Kunpeng will naturally be dissatisfied with us, which is not adjustable."


    The Jade Emperor said disapprovingly, "there is nothing impossible in the world. As long as we try our best, we can come up with a good way!"


    Queen Xi said, "in your opinion, how can we act so that we can not offend each other?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "what''s the difficulty? As long as we try our best to deal with the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, as long as we ignore other things, there will be no conflict with Kunpeng. Naturally, the two sides will not blame each other."


    The West Queen Mother was very puzzled when she heard this and asked, "is it so simple?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "how complicated do you think it is? In fact, you always look at things too complicated. That''s not necessarily good for yourself. Some things will be better if you look at things simpler."


    West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, when did you learn this? Aren''t you afraid that Kunpeng doesn''t think so?"


    The Jade Emperor sighed: "in fact, I can have this feeling because I have experienced too many things, so I can have the understanding now. As for Kun Peng, although he is arrogant, he is not an unreasonable person. As long as we are not enemies with him, he won''t care about us."


    The West Queen Mother said, "no, I don''t think Kunpeng is a reasonable person."


    The Jade Emperor said, "that''s because you didn''t understand him carefully. Think about it. Since the famine, Kunpeng has done everything unreasonable? It can be said that every time he stands on the reasonable side, which is the main reason why he can go to today without anything!"


    After hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, the queen mother of the west thought carefully. Indeed, as he said, everything Kunpeng has done since the flood was on the right side. Even if others want to deal with him, they have nothing to say.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun are obsessed with the situation. They wholeheartedly want to seek benefits from the struggle between Buddhism and Buddhism, but they don''t think whether they can really achieve their wishes.


    When the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun came to nanzhanbu Prefecture with their disciples, empress Nuwa had already prepared everything and was waiting for their arrival. To the surprise of the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, Haotian and Xi Wangmu, who have always been cautious, were born with empress Nuwa and directly faced them.


    Empress Nuwa said after seeing the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun: "what''s the matter with the two senior brothers taking their disciples to nanzhanbu state? Do you really have to take advantage of the danger of others to compete with me for the control of nanzhanbu state regardless of the interests of the east?"


    When hearing the words of empress Nuwa, the emperor said with disdain: "younger martial sister Nuwa, don''t talk about things by taking advantage of people''s danger. I don''t know who agreed to deal with the Styx river with us, but he had contact with the Styx River secretly, and secretly calculated the two Saints of the West!"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she said carelessly, "we did calculate the two western couples at the beginning, but I don''t admit that you said we had dealings with the Styx River secretly."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "if you didn''t have secret contact with the Styx River, how could we be damaged with Buddhism in the first World War of blood, but you were the exception? Why did you make friends with the Styx River quickly after that? Who would believe if you said you didn''t have secret contact with the Styx river!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "it''s your business to believe it or not. In short, senior brother Tongtian and I had no contact with the Styx river before the battle of the sea of blood."


    The Supreme Lord didn''t want to give empress Nu Wa too much time to explain, so he said, "younger martial sister Nu Wa, it''s useless to say more. You also understand the purpose of me and younger martial brother Yuanshi. In a word, will you give up looking south?"


    Nuwa said firmly, "it''s impossible for me to give up looking south."


    The supreme old gentleman sighed when he heard this: "since younger martial sister Nuwa said so, we can only do one game and speak with strength."


    Empress Nuwa said, "if the two senior brothers insist on doing so, I can only accompany them to the end."


    The Supreme Lord smiled when he heard this, and then said to Haotian and the West Queen Mother, "younger martial brother Haotian, why are you here when you are not in Tianting to accept blessing? Aren''t you afraid to provoke cause and effect and fall into the mass robbery?"


    After hearing the threat from the Supreme Lord, the Jade Emperor said calmly: "Eldest martial brother, although I don''t want to provoke unnecessary cause and effect, Tianting has formed an alliance with senior brother Tongtian, but I can''t turn my back on the alliance. What''s more, senior brother Tongtian''s war against the two saints in the west is for the sake of my East, so I can''t betray the alliance. Otherwise, how will the immortals of the three worlds treat me and yaochi, and how can we take charge of the three worlds."


    Seeing that Haotian was so unkind, Yuanshi Tianzun sneered and said, "elder martial brother, since Haotian is so unkind, we don''t need to talk to him any more. What''s the use of his imperfect ''sky star array''. We''d better start quickly and take the southern Prefecture as soon as possible, so as to avoid more accidents in the long night''s dream. That''s not good."


    The Supreme Lord nodded when he heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun and said, "well, since they insist, we can only meet his swordsmen."


    Empress Nuwa sneered and said, "since the two senior brothers have made up their minds long ago, it''s no use talking more. I''ll take all your tricks."

 Chapter 807

    The Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty did not pay attention to empress Nuwa. Among the saints, empress Nuwa has the lowest cultivation, and the innate Lingbao in her hand is not outstanding. Compared with them, it is the difference between heaven and earth. She is not the enemy of any of them at all. In their view, empress Nuwa is just fighting a trapped animal.


    Nuwa''s idea is different from that of the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, but they are glad that they have finally fallen into their own trap. As long as they go further, they can be trapped in the "immortal sword array".


    Thinking of this, empress Nuwa secretly said to Haotian, "Haotian Taoist friend, don''t use your ''Heavenly star array'' for the time being. I''ll tell you to use it later!"


    When the jade emperor heard what empress Nu Wa said, he was very confused. He didn''t know why empress Nu Wa did this. However, empress Nu Wa made him understand that empress Xi was right. Empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian sect must have a great conspiracy.


    The jade emperor did not care about Nuwa''s plot, as long as it was harmless to him, so he replied, "please rest assured, madam, I will obey her orders."


    Empress Nuwa just breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the Jade Emperor''s words. Although she had made arrangements with the leader of Tongtian cult for a long time, she was worried that the "immortal killing sword array" could not completely trap the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Fortunately, Haotian and the queen mother of the West stood on her side at the critical moment, If we use the "Celestial Star array" again, even if the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty have a congenital treasure to protect themselves, they will not escape her calculation.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t know that the Tongtian cult leader handed over the "immortal sword array" to empress Nu Wa, so they didn''t care. They looked at each other and immediately sacrificed the "Tai Chi picture" and "Pangu flag" to take empress Nu Wa at one fell swoop.


    Although the idea of the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun was good, empress Nuwa was already prepared. She just heard her say loudly, "get up in the array!" immediately, the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun felt the murderous spirit of heaven and earth, gathered frantically towards them, and they were in nothingness.


    At this time, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun were shocked and shouted, "kill immortal sword array!"


    It is true that the two of them were indeed caught in the "immortal sword array". Empress Nuwa stood in the void with the array diagram of "immortal sword array", while the four sides were demon shengyingzhao, Jimeng, jiuying and Feilian. Each of them held a sword and set up a "immortal sword array".


    Together with the "immortal sword array", the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West were shocked. They finally understood why the leader of Tongtian did not care about people and explain the two religions. It turned out that he had long had a back move and left the "immortal sword array" to plan for the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Although the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun were caught in the "killing immortal sword array" for a moment, they both had congenital treasure to protect themselves, but the "killing immortal sword array" was beyond their control.


    Just listen to the Supreme Master Lao Jun say: "younger martial brother, for your brother to protect you with ''Tai Chi diagram'', you do your best to destroy the ''Pangu flag'' and break the ''immortal killing sword array''!"


    Hearing this, the first Heavenly Master smiled bitterly and said, "elder martial brother, you also saw this'' immortal killing sword array ''in those years. If you want to break this array, you must be the four saints. How can you and I break this array alone?"


    The supreme old gentleman said disapprovingly: "the four saints can''t be broken, junior brother Yuanshi. It refers to the ''immortal killing sword array'' arranged by junior brother Tongtian. Now it''s just the array arranged by junior sister Nuwa. She can only play 50% of the power of the array. You and I may break the array."


    After hearing the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty also felt very reasonable, so he sacrificed the "Pangu flag" and cut off the void. The "Pangu flag" was indeed the first sharp weapon in the three worlds. Its chaotic sword Qi disturbed the void formed by the "immortal killing sword array".


    When the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty attacked, the empress Nuwa''s face changed greatly. She quickly turned her magic power and turned the "immortal killing sword array" to suppress the chaotic sword Qi emitted by the "Pangu flag".


    After slightly suppressing the attack of Yuanshi Tianzun, empress Nuwa shouted to Haotian, "Haotian, launch the ''Celestial Star array'' to cover this void."


    When the jade emperor heard what empress Nu Wa said, he immediately launched the "big star array" to cover the void formed by the "immortal killing sword array". After seeing this scene, the supreme old gentleman who thought he had the opportunity to break through the "immortal killing sword array" felt a burst of cold in his heart.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman sighed: "younger martial brother, stop, but you and I have been trapped by younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa. We can''t break through the array in a short time because of the combination of ''immortal sword array'' and ''Celestial Star array''. It seems that younger martial sister Nuwa wants to trap us here and create enough time for younger martial brother Tongtian to deal with the two saints in the West."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, you have the body protection of the acquired merit treasure ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower''. Even the chaotic sword Qi can''t break your defense. Why don''t we use this treasure to rush out of the ''immortal killing sword array''


    The emperor shook his head and said: "Younger martial brother, if younger martial sister Nuwa wants to trap us wholeheartedly, even if you and I can''t escape in a short time with the help of the protection of ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong cut'', but she can''t trap us for long. You forget that there is Kunpeng, who has become a mortal enemy with empress Nuwa. As long as Kunpeng takes a shot, younger martial sister Nuwa will take care of one thing and lose the other, and then we can take advantage of the opportunity Fight back. "


    Empress Nuwa did not order the demons to poison people and the disciples of the two sects after she trapped the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun. For the time being, she and the leader of Tongtian didn''t want to annoy the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, now you are trapped in the ''immortal sword array'', but it''s not so easy to break through the array. If you can agree not to attack Nanzhan Prefecture, my younger sister will let you go out with elder martial brother Yuanshi. What do you think?"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, I can''t do it alone. Wait a moment and let me discuss it with younger martial brother Yuanshi."


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she said, "the eldest martial brother wants to discuss with senior brother Yuanshi, and the younger sister will not stop it. However, the two senior brothers should hurry up so that my men can''t bear to poison the disciples of the two senior brothers over time. That will be bad."


    The supreme old gentleman and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty were furious when they heard the words of empress Nu Wa. The supreme old gentleman still suppressed his anger. But the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty did not have such a mind as the supreme old gentleman. He only heard him angrily say, "elder martial brother, Nu Wa is too angry to be so presumptuous."


    The superior Lao Jun said, "the power is stronger than people, and you and I can only stand it. It''s you and I who lost the plan. Younger martial sister Nuwa took the lead. Although it''s not a last resort, younger martial sister Nuwa dare not poison our disciples, but we can''t ignore their safety. No one can guarantee what kind of things the demon clan will do."


    When hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun was deeply surprised and said, "what the eldest martial brother said is very true. You and I offended the demon clan before measuring the robbery. If they don''t want to revenge us, it''s false. Younger martial sister Nuwa can suppress them in a short time, but I''m afraid something will happen over time."


    The Supreme Lord said, "well, for the sake of the safety of our disciples, we agree with younger martial sister Nu Wa, so that those demon families will not be so bold as to really poison our disciples."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "all the senior brothers are in charge."


    The Supreme Master couldn''t help sighing when he heard this, and then said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, I have discussed with younger martial brother Yuanshi and agree with your proposal. Let go of the array and let us out!"


    Empress Nuwa was very happy when she heard this. She said, "it''s a blessing for both of us to think like this, elder martial brother. Younger sister, please come out." empress Nuwa said, so she withdrew the ''immortal killing sword array'' and let the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun come out.


    After the supreme old gentleman came out, he said, "younger martial sister Nuwa plans to be a little higher. I have nothing to say with younger martial brother Yuanshi. This matter is over. You and I will see each other again in the future."


    Empress Nuwa said, "thank you, elder martial brother. No one knows what will happen in the future."


    Hearing this, the great old gentleman snorted coldly. Without words, he turned around and left with Yuanshi Tianzun and his disciples.

 Chapter 808

    Kunpeng was also very surprised when empress Nuwa suddenly set up a "sword array to kill immortals". Then empress TU was shocked, not to mention it. She just heard her say: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I''m afraid that the two saints of the west, the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty have all fallen into the calculations of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. If you and I don''t stop it, I''m afraid that in the future, the three religions will defeat people, Buddhism and Buddhism and win the throne of emperor."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said: "It''s still too early to say this. Even if the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa succeed in their calculations, the Supreme Lord and the first Heavenly Master have congenital treasure to protect themselves. The ''immortal killing sword array'' and the ''Heavenly star array'' coincide. Even if they are trapped for a short time, as for the two saints in the west, if they can maintain a calm heart, they will not have any loss."


    Empress Houtu said, "if you can still avoid this difficulty by introducing saints, you must be very vindictive. With him, I''m afraid that the West will be calculated by the leader of Tongtian cult."


    Kunpeng nodded when he heard this and said, "the plan of the leader of Tongtian sect is unparalleled. He has found out the thoughts of the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West. If it doesn''t succeed, it''s strange."


    In fact, as empress Houtu and Kunpeng said, when empress Nuwa set up the "immortal sword array", zhunti sighed loudly: "senior brother, we were cheated by the leader of Tongtian cult. I said why he didn''t use the" immortal sword array ". It turned out that he gave the" immortal sword array "to empress Nuwa."


    Then he sighed: "the leader of Tongtian sect is good at playing with us with the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. I''m afraid the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty won''t get any benefits in the hands of empress Nuwa."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, since the leader of Tongtian cult doesn''t have the ''immortal killing sword array'', we''re not afraid of him. Why don''t we go out immediately to hold the leader of Tongtian cult and let him know our strength?"


    Then Yin shook his head and said, "younger martial brother, it''s not urgent for the time being. It''s not too late for us to take action when the leader of Tongtian sect retreats. This can also reduce our losses!"


    Zhunti said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, I''m afraid it''s too late. The leader of Tongtian cult has already arranged the way to retreat. Even if we pursue, we may not get any benefit!"


    Then he said: "younger martial brother, since the leader of Tongtian sect dares to give the ''immortal sword array'' to empress Nuwa, there are arrangements in our heart. If we attack rashly, we''re afraid that we won''t hurt the leader of Tongtian sect, but break ourselves."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, if we don''t try, how can we know that we can''t hit the Tongtian cult leader seriously? Besides, the Tongtian cult leader is afraid that he would want to return to the southern state at this time, and how can he entangle with us? So I think it''s the best opportunity to attack now. After the Tongtian cult leader has deployed everything, it''s too late for us to attack again."


    When zhunti was introduced, he was so firm that he could only agree with his proposal. He only heard him say: "younger martial brother, you can attack, but you should be careful and not act rashly. If you can do this, I will not stop you. What do you think?"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, please rest assured. I will pay attention to this."


    Then he said, "I hope so!"


    After zhunti got the consent of the leader, only a few people were left to preside over the "ten thousand Buddha array" to protect the paradise, and then took others out to fight with the leader of Tongtian cult.


    When zhunti came out of the array, he saw that it was quiet outside. It turned out that the leader of Tongtian cult had retreated with Styx and his disciples when he received and talked with zhunti, which made zhunti jump into the air, which made zhunti very angry.


    He was also afraid that zhunti was in a hurry and fell in the way of the leader of Tongtian cult. After zhunti took him out of the battle, he was more and more worried, so he came out of the battle.


    When zhunti saw the guide, he said, "elder martial brother, you see I''m right. The leader of Tongtian cult can''t ignore the safety of Nanzhan Prefecture. He ran away in an instant."


    Then he said, "if you run away, let him go back and fight with the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. We can also sit aside and reap the benefits!"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, I''m afraid that the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun haven''t got out of trouble before the Tongtian sect leader rushes back. In that case, I''m afraid it''s impossible for both sides to fight. I think we''d better catch up with the Tongtian sect leader and hit the drowning dog to let him know that we''re not easy to mess with."


    Although Jieyin was afraid of the tricks of the leader of Tongtian cult and didn''t want to do so, all his disciples were angry and wanted to destroy both the closure and the Styx. However, Jieyin could only acquiesce in zhunti''s opinion. However, those disciples who had originally taken refuge in the West did not go after them under the leadership of Duobao, but took over the "ten thousand Buddha array" to protect the blissful world Security of the world.


    Jieyin and zhunti didn''t embarrass Duobao and those disciples who were originally apostates. They asked them to pursue Tongtian sect leader and Styx, and handed over the paradise to them for protection.


    The understanding between Jieyin and zhunti moved Duobao and those intercepted disciples. They all felt the care and care of Jieyin and zhunti, but they had a strong sense of belonging to the West.


    On the one hand, Jieyin and zhunti do this because their own thoughts are to make these people return to their hearts. After all, they are not willing to come to the West and must have resistance in their hearts. This is to reduce their resistance. On the other hand, anything can happen during the mass robbery, and they have to consider the safety of the blissful world and stay It is also reasonable to take precautions.


    Jieyin and zhunti took their disciples to pursue the leader of Tongtian cult, but they didn''t expect them to do so, but they hit the trick of the leader of Tongtian cult. Not long after they pursued, they fell into the trap "Jiuqu Yellow River array" that the leader of Tongtian cult had already ambushed.


    The "nine meandering Yellow River array" presided over by the leader of Tongtian cult is not as simple as that of empress Yunxiao. In terms of personnel, they are all intercepted ¡õ¡õ disciples, all of whom have cultivation accomplishments above Da Luo Jinxian. The array is combined with the Ashura family of Styx river. It can be said that although this array is not comparable to the "immortal killing sword array", it is also the first-class array among the three worlds.


    Zhunti and Jieyin two saints didn''t expect that the leader of Tongtian sect was so insidious. They calculated themselves again. They just heard zhunti say, "elder martial brother, you''re right. The leader of Tongtian sect is really insidious and cunning. He set up a trap on the way. It''s my fault, otherwise we won''t fall into the ''nine curved Yellow River array''."


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, it''s not time to say this at this time. Now we''d better think about how to break out of the array, so that the disciples can''t resist the ''nine bend Yellow River array'' after a long time."


    Zhunti nodded and calmed down to observe the operation of the "Jiuqu Yellow River array" with Jieyin, so as to find flaws.


    It''s no wonder that the "nine bend Yellow River array" is anxious. Although it can''t compare with the boundless murderous spirit of the "immortal sword array", if you fall into the array, you will have the opportunity to be cut off by the "Hunyuan Jindou" and become a mortal. If it had not been for the people of Western religions to be protected by the "Jiupin Golden Lotus", I am afraid that few people would have been spared at the moment.


    After some observation, zhunti and Jieyin two saints couldn''t help sighing. They just heard Jieyin say, "younger martial brother, it seems that the leader of Tongtian cult doesn''t intend to let us go easily. This array was actually done by him, and the Asura family of the Styx river is also among them. It seems that he doesn''t want to go back to help empress Nuwa resist the Supreme Lord and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. His real purpose is me."


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, the leader of Tongtian cult is so abnormal that he doesn''t care about the safety of his hometown. Instead, he is determined to kill us in the West. Is there a secret?"


    After hearing this, he asked: "younger martial brother, I suspect that the leader of Tongtian sect is colluding with the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. The actions of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty are all acting, and the ultimate goal is us in the West?"


    Zhunti nodded and said: "To tell you the truth, senior brother, I have this doubt. The Supreme Master and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty are so good at their cultivation. They also have the congenital treasure ''Tai Chi map'' and ''Pangu flag'' in their hands, and the acquired merit treasure ''xuanhuang exquisite tower in heaven and earth''. How could empress Nuwa easily trap them in the ''immortal killing sword array''. The ''immortal killing sword array'' originally deployed by the leader of Tongtian cult are all powerful They can''t help it. Now the sword array laid by Empress Nu Wa can trap them. It''s obviously impossible, so I think they''re acting for us. "


    When he heard this, he sighed: "if so, Sanqing and empress Nuwa just want to kick us out of the competition for the throne of emperor first, and then both of them compete with each other according to their abilities. In this way, the situation in the West will be much more dangerous in the future. If they are not careful, they are afraid of the danger of destroying religion."


    Zhunti nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but we''d better test the reaction of Tongtian leader first to see if it''s really what we think."


    Then she nodded and agreed with zhunti''s suggestion.

 Chapter 809

    Zhunti said, "senior brother Tongtian, why do you have to pester with us in the west if you don''t return to nanzhanbu state early to help empress Nuwa defend the attack of the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect hasn''t answered yet, but the Styx River jumped out first, sneered and said, "return to the southern state? Zhunti, you think very well. How can we leave easily before we finish our work."


    Hearing the words of the Styx River, zhunti and Jieyin two saints were shocked. They all thought that they had been calculated by Sanqing and Nuwa, so the leader of Tongtian sect had no idea of returning to the southern state.


    After having this idea, zhunti and the two saints immediately observed the situation in the southern state with their divine thoughts. At this time, they saw that the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun were coming out of the "immortal killing sword array" and returned to Dongsheng Shenzhou with their disciples. When they saw this, they were furious.


    Just listen to zhunti say: "Elder martial brother, it seems that Sanqing and empress Nuwa are really working together to deal with us in the West. The Supreme Lord and the Heavenly Master Yuanshi returned to Dongsheng China with their disciples, and empress Nuwa also withdrew the" immortal killing sword array ". Depending on the situation, we should break the" nine curved Yellow River array "quickly, so as not to be kicked when empress Nuwa comes with the" immortal killing sword array " There is a dispute over the emperor. "


    Then he nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. Since Sanqing and empress Nuwa want to join hands against us, we can''t blame us for fighting desperately. Younger martial brother, now we don''t have to keep anything. We order our disciples to attack as much as possible without mana. I don''t believe that this'' Jiuqu Yellow River array ''can trap so many of us."


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "well, if you want us to die, we can''t make them feel better. The leader of Tongtian cult wants to be a bird. We''ll give him a hard time to let him know that things are not as easy as he thought."


    Zhunti immediately gathered all his people to launch a fierce attack on the "Jiuqu Yellow River array". The sage''s attack was extremely powerful. After all, the "Jiuqu Yellow River array" could not be compared with the "immortal sword array", "the twelve heavenly gods and evil array" and the "Celestial Star array". The "Hunyuan gold bucket" in the heart of the array could not withstand such a big impact, even if there was a sky The leader shared the pressure, but he could not resist the attack of two saints, several quasi saints and dozens of great Luo Jinxian level masters. After a few moments, the "nine curved Yellow River array" was cracked. Then the leader and quasi Ti two saints ran into the "nine curved Yellow River array" with their disciples. The two sides looked at each other, and no one did it first. The situation became very strange.


    The leader of Tongtian sect did not start, but wanted to delay time and wait for Empress Nu Wa to come to help, while zhunti and Jieyin were worried about the safety of their disciples.


    Just listen to the introduction: "elder martial brother Tongtian, do you really want to trigger a decisive battle between our two religions? If so, we will fight to the death today, but you have to think clearly about the consequences. Can you bear it?"


    When Styx heard Jieyin''s arrogant words, he wanted to argue, but Tongtian sect leader stopped him. Tongtian sect leader understood that Jieyin''s statement was true, and he didn''t want to fight with the two western saints now, which would only be cheaper. It''s not in the interests of his interception.


    I only heard the leader of Tongtian sect say, "it''s not that I want to force the two younger martial brothers to fight with me, but that you are chasing after me. Therefore, I''m serious about what you said. I don''t deserve it."


    After hearing Tongtian leader''s words, Jieyin and zhunti had a long chat. They were most afraid that Tongtian leader would be desperate to compete with them for life and death, so that the West would really have the disaster of destroying the religion. Although Tongtian leader''s remarks just now put the responsibility on them, Jieyin and zhunti were not too careless. After all, face is different from Taoism It''s far from enough. As long as we can keep the orthodoxy and lose some face, it''s nothing.


    Then he said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, since you don''t intend to fight with us for life and death, how about you and me saying goodbye to each other and returning to their own Taoist temple. As for this cause and effect, we will settle it in the future. What do you think of elder martial brother Tongtian?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "since the younger martial brother said so, it''s not good to force people too much. I have no opinion on this."


    Then he said, "since senior brother Tongtian agreed, he won''t go back. Then junior brother zhunti and I will leave now. You and I regret it for a long time."


    The leader of Tongtian said, "there is a period of regret."


    After finishing with the leader of Tongtian cult, Shuang Jian took his disciples back to their own ashram. Although zhunti and Styx were unwilling, they both knew the urgency of things and had no objection.


    After the two leaders of Tongtian cult and Styx River took their disciples out of Xiniu Hezhou, Styx River asked, "Tongtian Taoist friends, it was obvious that we had the upper hand and could inflict heavy damage on the two saints in the West. Why did the Taoist friends retreat? Is it because they were worried about the cruel words of the introduction and zhunti?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "the friends of the underworld River can''t do too much. If you and I really want to force them to pick up and bring them to a dead end, then their desperate counterattack will hurt the vitality of both you and me, and make the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun cheap. In the future, there will be only people in the three realms, and the two religions will dominate!"


    The river Styx said, "Tongtian Taoist friend, now the empress Nuwa has pushed back the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun. As long as she can arrive in time, it is not difficult to destroy these disciples brought by the two western holy places by virtue of the ''immortal killing sword array''!"


    The master of Tongtian cult, Styx, still held on to this point and was very helpless. He said, "I''m still the same saying, you can''t do too much. It''s not good for us to force the two saints of the west too much. Sometimes we have to leave a way for others, otherwise we won''t be safe."


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect said so, Styx was unwilling, but without the support of the leader of Tongtian sect, he was not the opponent of the two saints in the west at all, so he could only bear his dissatisfaction. At this time, Styx sighed in his heart: "if I don''t become a saint, I will be a mole ant. If I were a saint, the leader of Tongtian sect wouldn''t treat me like this."


    When the leader of Tongtian sect, empress Nuwa fought against the two saints of the west, the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, Kunpeng secretly led his disciples into nanzhanbu Prefecture. Along the way, he preached wantonly in nanzhanbu Prefecture as a human saint, which shocked those who had not yet fully mastered nanzhanbu Prefecture. They deliberately stopped it, However, the experts of his own side went to the west to fight with people, while the experts of the demon family were dragged by the Supreme Lord and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. They could only watch Kunpeng preach wantonly in the southern Prefecture.


    Before long, many people in Nanzhan Prefecture began to believe in human holy masters, and the morality of religious interception was put aside. Kunpeng is a living Buddha in Nanzhan Prefecture.


    Some little demons and disciples stopped Kunpeng from acting, but Kunpeng was directly killed by Jingwei and others. So no one dared to stop them from acting. In the dark, Kunpeng forcibly launched the array before Haotian and the West Queen Mother removed the "Zhou Tian star array" when the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun left Nanzhan Prefecture, It was a frenzied bombing to empress Nu Wa, which made the demons jump.


    Seeing this, empress Nuwa was furious and said, "Haotian, what do you want to do?"


    Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were shocked by the sudden loss of control of the "Zhou Tian star array". Just listen to Haotian said, "empress Nuwa, don''t misunderstand. This is not what I did."


    Empress Nuwa angrily said: "the ''Heavenly star array'' is controlled by you. It''s not you. Is it still me who failed to do it? If you don''t give me a reason today, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    The West Queen Mother''s face changed when she heard Nu Wa''s words and said, "does Nu Wa want to cross the river and tear down the bridge?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "what do you mean, yaochi?"


    The West Queen Mother said, "what can I mean? If we want to be bad for you, why wait until now? When the Supreme Lord and the first emperor appear, we can use the ''Heavenly star array'' to attack the ''immortal sword array'' and cooperate with the Supreme Lord, so we can easily break the ''immortal sword array''. That''s not the situation now."


    Empress Nuwa felt very reasonable when she heard what Queen Mother Xi said, so she said, "yaochi, if it wasn''t what you called just now, who called it?"


    The queen mother of the West said: "among the three worlds, Kunpeng is the only one who can control the ''Celestial Star array'' at will. Her mother''s behavior in Zixiao palace caused Kunpeng''s dissatisfaction. He wanted to lose your face in front of the immortals in the three worlds."


    The West Queen Mother''s words calmed Nu Wa and said, "I''m too anxious about this. Please forgive me."


    The West Queen''s mother said, "we can understand what your mother did. Now that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun have left, and the responsibilities of Haotian and I have been completed, we will say goodbye." the West Queen''s mother said that she returned to heaven with Haotian without waiting for Nuwa''s response.

 Chapter 810

    Empress Nuwa looked at the background of the departure of Queen Mother Xi and Haotian for a long time before she came back to her senses. At this time, the leader of Tongtian cult and the Styx River also happened to return to nanzhanbu Prefecture.


    Seeing the miserable appearance of the demon family, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "younger martial sister Nuwa, what happened here? How did you become like this? Did you have a fight with the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun?"


    Upon hearing this, empress Nuwa sighed: "this is not caused by the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the Supreme Lord, but by the ''star array of the sky''!"


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult looked around. After he didn''t find Haotian and Xiwang''s mother, he quickly asked, "what did Haotian and Xiwang''s mother do?"


    The Styx river even said, "but I didn''t expect Haotian and the West Queen Mother to do such a thing."


    Although empress Nuwa was very angry with the West queen mother because of her leaving attitude, she didn''t want to involve the demon family because of her own selfish interests, so she said, "no wonder Haotian and the West Queen Mother did it. According to them, it should be Kunpeng!"


    When Styx heard this, he said, "Kunpeng is the most shameless. It''s not strange that he can make such a sneak attack behind his back!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa didn''t care when they heard what Styx said. They all know that Styx and Kunpeng are not very friendly. If they can hear the praise of Kunpeng from Styx, there will be a ghost.


    Just listen to the leader of Tongtian sect said: "I didn''t expect Kunpeng to finally do it. Younger martial sister Nuwa, Kunpeng did it because of the thing in Zixiao palace. So we should be careful in the future."


    Empress Nuwa said, "there''s no need to be careful. Since Kunpeng has lost my face, even if it ends each other''s cause and effect, Haotian is blessed. They also end each other''s cause and effect."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard the words of empress Nu Wa, he thought it was very reasonable, so he said: "what younger martial sister said is reasonable. Unfortunately, Kunpeng still didn''t poison us. Otherwise, if he did it when the emperor and the Supreme Lord were trapped in the ''immortal sword array'', he was afraid that the consequences would be unimaginable."


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "Kunpeng is really merciful to us. It seems that he hasn''t forgotten his origin, but he has some feelings for the demon family!"


    Styx said disapprovingly, "Kun Peng is so kind. He just wants to balance the strength of the three parties. He''s bad at home."


    It has to be said that Styx still has some vision. Kunpeng really wants to balance the strength of the three parties and doesn''t want one company to dominate, so he can benefit from it.


    Upon hearing the words of the Styx River, empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian looked at each other. They all felt that there was some truth in the saying of the Styx river. According to their understanding of Kunpeng, Kunpeng was indeed not a kind person.


    When empress Nuwa, the leader of Tongtian cult and Styx were talking about Kunpeng, someone came to report that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa said that Kunpeng''s disciples were preaching wantonly in Nanzhan Prefecture, and several disciples had died because they blocked their preaching.


    Hearing this, empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult were very shocked. Looking south into the southern state may be related to whether they can compete with people, Buddhism and Buddhism for the throne of emperor, but they can''t lose. They hurriedly inspected the situation in Nanzhan Prefecture in case of accidents.


    At this time, they were very angry, but things were much more dangerous than they thought. Kunpeng''s disciples not only preached the Dharma, but also attacked the reputation of empress Nuwa in the Terran. Kunpeng''s doing so was breaking their foundation for competing for the throne of emperor. If they were not stopped, they were afraid that they would no longer be able to compete with people, Buddhism and Buddhism.


    Nuwa''s mother said angrily, "Kunpeng is too arrogant. He not only lost my face in front of the immortals, but also wants to break the foundation of our competition for the emperor. He obviously doesn''t take us in the eye. If he doesn''t give him a lesson, he still thinks we''re easy to bully!"


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult is also very angry about this matter, he is not as impulsive as empress Nuwa. He only heard him say: "younger martial sister Nuwa, please don''t be dry. Kunpeng really should teach a lesson, but we can''t do too much. Otherwise, once Kunpeng''s hatred is aroused, we will only add an enemy for nothing, which is very harmful to us through the mass robbery."


    Empress Nuwa also knew what the leader of Tongtian said, but she couldn''t swallow it, so she said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, how about we teach Kunpeng''s disciples a lesson? In this way, we can not only become famous, but also won''t arouse Kunpeng''s hostility!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "Kunpeng is a protector of weaknesses, but we can''t move his disciples, otherwise it will only cause Kunpeng''s crazy counterattack. It''s even funnier to say that the teacher is famous. At the beginning, we took over Nanzhan Prefecture from Kunpeng. It''s reasonable for him to let his disciples preach in Nanzhan Prefecture. What''s our reason to stop?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "according to elder martial brother Tongtian, what should we do? We can''t let Kunpeng go so easily. How can we get a foothold in the three realms in the future?"


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment and said: "On the positive side, we can''t conflict with Kunpeng. That will only make people, Buddhism and Buddhism cheaper. In that case, we can only find another way. Don''t we want to take this opportunity to suppress the reputation of people and Buddhism in the Terran and the three realms? It''s just right to count Kunpeng among them. This is killing two birds with one stone. I don''t know what younger martial sister thinks?"


    Empress Nuwa was overjoyed when she heard this and said, "elder martial brother, this plan is clever. In this way, it can attack Kunpeng''s reputation in the three realms and be independent."


    The Styx river is not as happy as empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult. I just heard him say, "it''s too early for the two Taoist friends to be happy. You don''t say whether you can succeed or not. Even if you succeed, it will have no impact on Kunpeng. There''s nothing he can do."


    Empress Nuwa frowned when she heard this from the Styx River and said, "do you think this plan can''t succeed?"


    Styx said, "Kunpeng is very insidious. It''s not easy for you to ruin his reputation. Moreover, Kunpeng has good reasons to excuse himself and let the two Taoist friends'' strategies fail."


    As soon as the Styx river said this, empress Nuwa suddenly realized that "Taoist friends are right, but Kunpeng can offset our plan in the name of revenge, and he himself did it after the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun left. At that time, senior brother Tongtian also stopped fighting with the two saints in the West, but we can''t pull him together with the two saints in the West."


    Styx river said: "so it is said that the empress''s plan is doomed to fail, and Kunpeng is not as easy to deal with as the two Taoist friends think. Kunpeng has left a retreat for himself long before he acts. If the two Taoist friends want to avenge him, they can only confront him head-on!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said: "In any case, we can''t fight against Kunpeng head-on, but we can''t afford the consequences. Moreover, there are many new demon saints in the demon family who worship Kunpeng very much. If we have a head-on conflict with Kunpeng, but there is no sufficient reason, the demon family will be in chaos. If we are not careful, it will be divided. We must not let such a thing happen He said, "what happened?"


    Empress Nuwa also nodded and said, "it''s really impossible to be the enemy with Kunpeng. In that case, I''m afraid the witch clan will take the opportunity to rush out of the hell and embarrass us. At that time, the situation will be serious."


    Seeing that empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult were unwilling to be enemies with Kunpeng, the river Styx said, "if it''s difficult for the two Taoist friends, we''ll just calculate it. In that way, how will the immortals in the three realms treat us in the future, and what will we take to gain a foothold in the three realms? How can the two Taoist friends convince their disciples?"


    The master of Tongtian sect thought that Styx never forgot his hatred for Kunpeng, so he said: "It''s important to distinguish the priorities of the affairs of the underworld Taoist friends. At present, our main enemy is not Kunpeng, but Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints of the West. As for Kunpeng, it''s no big deal to let him go. As long as he doesn''t collude with people, Buddhism and Buddhism, we''d better not have a positive conflict with him."


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect said so firmly, Styx felt very boring, so he said: "it''s OK for the two Taoist friends to decide. Now the matter is over, but I''m a little uneasy about my family. I''m eager to go back and have a look. The two Taoist friends will say goodbye!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa also had something to say. They were eager for the Styx River to leave early, so they said, "please help yourself, Taoist friends of the Styx River, and we''ll contact you if we have something."


    Styx nodded and took his disciples back to the sea of blood.

 Chapter 811

    After Styx left, the leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "Styx finally left. I really don''t know how he thought he had to live with Kunpeng, and how Kunpeng offended him. It''s really helpless."


    Empress Nuwa said, "the river Styx has always been careful. Kunpeng offended the river Styx for the six reincarnations in the underworld. It is precisely because of this that the two saints of the West united us to attack the sea of blood, and the Asura family was seriously hurt. How can the river Styx not bear a grudge like this."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sighed: "when it comes to being careful, I''m afraid you''re not much better than the Styx. At the beginning, if you hadn''t been dissatisfied with Kunpeng, how could we break the relationship with Kunpeng, so that now both sides are likely to be enemies."


    Although the leader of Tongtian sect thought so, he said: "what younger martial sister said is very reasonable, but the end of the Styx river is self seeking and can''t blame others."


    Empress Nuwa said, "that''s all, but who stands in the position of the Styx will not want to revenge Kunpeng."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "unfortunately, we can''t do this, so in the future, we should pay more attention to the every move of Styx, so as not to offend Kunpeng and let us suffer in vain because he acted privately under our banner."


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "I''ll pay attention to this. However, for Kunpeng, we should attack his reputation in the three realms. We don''t have to care too much about whether he is successful or not. In this way, we can at least explain to the disciples. What does senior brother Tongtian think?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "what younger martial sister said is very true. Just arrange it like this. I have no opinion."


    Empress Nuwa said, "after this war, the three realms will be calm for some time. However, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi seem dissatisfied with me because of the ''star array on the sky''. Elder martial brother, if you are free, you can go to court and explain to them, so as not to affect our relationship because of this small matter."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he understood the story as soon as he calculated, so he said, "I''ll deal with it. Younger martial sister, don''t worry."


    Empress Nuwa said, "this is the best. I can''t hate Haotian and Queen Mother Xi because I''m alone. That''s very bad for us."


    The leader of Tongtian cult did not expect that Nu Wa''s mother would say such words, but she was filled with emotion and thought: "if Nu Wa''s younger martial sister could be more reasonable earlier, it wouldn''t be so rigid with Kunpeng, but it''s good. At least don''t worry about her in the future."


    After the leader of Tongtian sect returned to nanzhanbu Prefecture, Kunpeng did not continue to let his disciples preach in nanzhanbu Prefecture, so as to prevent the leader of Tongtian sect and empress Nuwa from becoming angry and attacking his disciples, so he took them back to the underground to observe the response of the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism.


    Jingwei and others were reluctant to give up. They finally had the opportunity to retaliate against empress Nuwa. They didn''t expect to end so early, so they all felt sad.


    After returning to the underground mansion, Kunpeng said to his disciples: "On the whole, this operation is good. The only bad thing is that there is no large-scale battle as we think, so you don''t have the opportunity to feel the atmosphere of large-scale battle. This is regrettable. However, you don''t have to worry. The quantitative robbery has just begun, and you will have the opportunity to feel the large-scale battle in the future."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu sitting aside said: "The large-scale battle of Kunpeng Taoist friends doesn''t mean that there is one. It''s not easy to feel this atmosphere. After so many battles, the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism are afraid that the number on the list of gods has already gathered up. They should not have too much conflict. After all, they all have to plan for the invasion of the three realms by the four forces, and the amount of robbery is only small That''s their goal. "


    When Kunpeng heard what empress Houtu said, he thought it was reasonable, but he didn''t fully agree with it, so he said: "I don''t think so, Houtu Taoist friends. The Taoist ancestor said in Zixiao palace that this mass robbery was different from the previous one. The number of people who died in the mass robbery did meet the needs of the list of gods, but can they really be listed as gods as Taoist friends said? I doubt this very much. And now that the emperor has not appeared, is the red cloud hiding there, these two No one related to the quantity robbery has appeared. How can the quantity robbery end so easily? The current war is just an appetizer for the quantity robbery. The real battle has just begun. "


    Empress Houtu said, "according to the words of Taoist friends, the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism still have to experience a bloody storm?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. Now they are all competing for the throne of emperor. No matter which side they are, they will not stop easily. In this way, the war is inevitable. As for the final result, it''s unknown."


    Empress Houtu said suspiciously, "Kunpeng Daoyou, didn''t you say that the quantity robbery is just a small thing for them. Their real goal is that the Quartet forces invade the three realms? In that case, why do they compete for the throne of that person?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "All of them want to get the most benefit when the four forces invade the three realms. If they can win the throne of emperor, they can strengthen themselves by the luck of the human race, or order the human race in the fairy world by the power of the human emperor. How can they easily let go of such a huge force? Especially the two saints and Tongtian sect leaders in the west, they are inferior to people and Buddhism in the first heaven Naturally, it will not be easy to let go. "


    When empress Houtu heard this, she understood that what Kunpeng said was very reasonable. The four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism will not easily let go of the dispute between man and Emperor. Her luck may be related to the development of their sects, but she can''t be careless.


    Just listen to empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng, you offended the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa in the end. Aren''t you afraid to arouse their counterattack?"


    Kunpeng smiled and said: "They won''t do this, and they don''t have an excuse to find trouble with the poor. In that respect, the poor have good reasons, but they have no choice but to take the poor. If they really want to face the poor, it will only be cheaper. The Supreme Lord, the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West will not do such a loss making business. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa won''t do it."


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friends, don''t forget the existence of the Styx river. I''m afraid he will provoke it!"


    Mentioning the Styx River, Kunpeng said disdainfully: "the Styx river is difficult to achieve great things. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa allied with him just to use him to deal with the two western saints. In their eyes, the Styx river is not as good as Haotian."


    Kunpeng is right. In fact, in the eyes of Tongtian cult leader, Styx is not as good as Haotian. At least Haotian hasn''t turned his face and didn''t recognize people as Styx.


    After returning to Tianting, Na Haotian and Xi Wangmu were very dissatisfied with Nuwa''s words. They couldn''t help complaining and thought that Nuwa just wanted to cross the river and break the bridge.


    Just listen to the West Queen Mother said: "Haotian, it seems that you and I have some regrets about this choice. With the wisdom of empress Nuwa, how can we not see that it is not you and me who launched the ''Celestial Star array''. The reason why she treated us like this is just to cross the river and break the bridge and kick us away. How do you think we should communicate with empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult in the future?"


    The Jade Emperor sighed: "If you don''t become a saint, you''ll end up as a mole ant. I''m afraid that empress Nuwa is taking revenge on us for reducing the power of the Zhou Tian star array at the beginning. I don''t worry about empress Nuwa. She and the leader of Tongtian cult still need us. They can''t cross the river and bridge so soon, otherwise they won''t be able to face the immortals in the three realms. Instead, Kunpeng uses the Zhou Tian star array to attack Empress Nuwa is warning us, but we should be careful. "


    The queen Xi nodded and said: "Kunpeng is moody, so we really need to be careful. However, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa don''t regard us as real allies, otherwise we won''t even inform us of such a big plan. We have to be careful about them, especially now empress Nuwa is obviously targeting you and me. We should be careful just because of this Shen. Compared with Kunpeng, empress Nuwa is far inferior in gas volume. At least Kunpeng can''t do such a thing as crossing the river and folding the bridge. "


    The Jade Emperor said: "What yaochi said is very reasonable, but it''s too late for us to repent. It''s increasing day by day. Besides, we have offended the Supreme Lord and the first emperor this time, but we have to resist their anger according to the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. Otherwise, we can only expose our life-saving skills prematurely to threaten the saints, so that we can''t do it again There is no chance to take advantage of the quantity robbery. "


    The West queen mother sighed, "we haven''t reached that step yet. We''d better wait and see how the leader of Tongtian sect reacts."

 Chapter 812

    While the queen mother of the West and Haotian were talking about the actions of empress Nuwa, the leader of Tongtian cult came to Tianting alone, which surprised Haotian and the queen mother of the West and quickly got up to meet the leader of Tongtian cult.


    After the two sides sat down, the Jade Emperor said, "I don''t know what''s important for senior brother Tongtian to come to my heaven?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "brother Haotian, I''m here today to apologize for the misunderstanding between Nuwa and you! Junior sister Nuwa knows she has no good intention to come, so I can only come by brother. I hope you can forgive Nuwa''s impulse."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he quickly said, "senior brother Tongtian is too serious. I can''t afford it. Besides, it''s normal for Empress Nuwa to have this reaction at that time! Anyone would do that, but senior brother doesn''t have to worry about it."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "it''s admirable that younger martial brother Haotian can be so magnanimous. What''s your opinion on the situation of the three circles after the war?"


    When the jade emperor heard this, he said, "this event should be evaluated by saints like senior brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa. I am qualified, but senior brother Tongtian laughed at me."


    The leader of Tongtian cult did not expect that the Jade Emperor would say such words, so he said with a straight face: "younger martial brother Haotian, I''m not kidding. You are the Supreme Master of the three worlds. How can you say such words? It''s really disappointing!"


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect had to force himself to express his views, the Jade Emperor said, "since senior brother Tongtian had to let me say it, I''m ugly. I hope senior brother can give me some advice."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "younger martial brother, please speak frankly. I''m all ears."


    The Jade Emperor said: "In this war, senior brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa have fulfilled their expectations and achieved great reputation in the three circles, but there are advantages and disadvantages. While gaining reputation, senior brother also pushed himself to the forefront, and there is no hidden opportunity. Moreover, judging from the actions of supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, they clearly have a plan to attack Nanzhan Prefecture, If it weren''t for the calculation of senior brothers, I''m afraid they have succeeded now. Therefore, in the future, the interception and the demon family have become the common goal of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. According to the character judgment before the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor, it can''t be ruled out that they will join hands to deal with the interception again. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help saying, "younger martial brother Haotian, why didn''t you talk about Kunpeng and empress Houtu? They are not easy in the three realms!"


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "Elder martial brother is embarrassed by me. You know Kunpeng''s behavior. He will take revenge if he has revenge. Take the previous events as an example. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether he does anything or not to us. It''s just that he has lost the face of empress Nuwa. It''s even more funny to see Nanbu Prefecture preach. If he really wants to preach in the earth fairy world, he won''t wait until now, let alone here In such a sensitive period, he is doing so entirely in revenge. "


    After hearing what the Jade Emperor said, the leader of Tongtian cult nodded and said: "Younger martial brother Haotian''s words are very reasonable. His move is really revenge. Otherwise, he can''t rob the control of the ''Celestial Star array'' to attack younger martial sister Nuwa on the way. The reason why he did this is to retaliate for the alliance between younger martial brother Haotian and us. This is what we have caused younger martial brother suffering. I hope younger martial brother can understand."


    The Jade Emperor said, "senior brother Tongtian is serious. In fact, when I allied with senior brother, I knew it would happen, but I didn''t expect it to come so suddenly."


    The leader of Tongtian cult was very happy to say this to the Jade Emperor, and asked: "younger martial brother Haotian, this time the ''Zhoutian star array'' was secretly taken by Kunpeng. Can Kunpeng easily seize the control of the ''Zhoutian star array'' from the younger martial brother in the future?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "Kunpeng''s capture of the control of the ''Zhou Tian Xing Dou array'' this time is just an accident. If yaochi and I were not distracted after the departure of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor, Kunpeng would not be able to seize the control of the ''Zhou Tian Xing Dou array''."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said, "that''s good. Otherwise, in the future, once Kunpeng uses his younger martial brother''s hand to plot against others with the ''Heavenly star array'', the consequences will be borne by his younger martial brother."


    The Jade Emperor''s face did not change when he heard this. He did not think about this. Since Kunpeng forcibly seized the control of the "Celestial Star array" from him, the jade emperor has been worried. He is not worried that Kunpeng will use this array to harm others, but that Kunpeng will use it to deal with himself. The strongest guard of the heaven is the "Celestial Star array". Once Kunpeng does so After doing so, Tianting can no longer have a foothold in the three realms.


    What the Jade Emperor said to the leader of Tongtian cult just now was just a puffy face. In fact, he was not very clear about whether Kunpeng could seize the control of the "Celestial Star array" under his vigilance. The reason why he said this to the leader of Tongtian cult was just to increase his position in the heart of the leader of Tongtian cult.


    At this time, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help regretting why he had to keep the "Celestial Star array" above the heaven. Now, instead, he had to worry and lose his courage at any time to guard against whether Kunpeng would take the opportunity to make trouble.


    Just listen, the Jade Emperor said, "senior brother Tongtian, there is no great cause and effect between me and Kunpeng. He won''t do anything!"


    In order to get rid of the relationship between the Jade Emperor and Kunpeng, the leader of Tongtian cult drew him to make an alliance with himself, so he said: "younger martial brother Haotian, there is no absolute thing. If Kunpeng is in front of sufficient interests, Kunpeng will still do so, unless the younger martial brother has the strength that Kunpeng can fear."


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian sect said this, the Jade Emperor understood his intention, so he secretly exchanged eyes with the West Queen Mother and said, "elder martial brother Tongtian is joking. Yaochi and I are just quasi saints. How can Kunpeng be afraid? I''m afraid we should be careful in the future."


    The leader of Tongtian sect smiled and said, "brother Haotian doesn''t need to worry too much. Since you are allied with me, younger martial sister Nuwa and I will not ignore the suffering of younger martial brother."


    Hearing the Tongtian sect leader''s words, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help thinking: "if so, just tell me if you want to win me over. Why use Kunpeng to threaten me? It''s really a villain."


    Although the Jade Emperor was dissatisfied with Tongtian sect leader''s behavior, he couldn''t show it. He could only say: "in this case, please take care of senior brother Tongtian. If something really happens in the future, please take more care of us."


    Tongtian leader smiled and said, "this is nature."


    The Jade Emperor thought to himself, "it''s strange to believe you. You don''t want to provoke Kunpeng, but how can you offend Kunpeng for me? Isn''t it clear that you want to deceive me?"


    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor said, "then I thank senior brother Tongtian for taking care of me."


    Seeing that his goal had been achieved, the leader of Tongtian sect got up and said, "younger martial brother Haotian, since you have forgiven younger martial sister Nuwa, I''ll leave. If you have anything to do in the future, just contact me."


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother got up and sent the leader of Tongtian sect away from the heaven. When the leader of Tongtian sect left, the Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, what do you think of this?"


    West Queen Mother said: "what else can I think? Originally, I thought Tongtian cult leader really had to come to apologize to us, but I didn''t think it was just an empty joy. His real purpose was to warn me that being an ally with them was not as good as being in alliance with Kunpeng. At least he didn''t have to be so angry!"


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "what can we do when things have come to this stage? If we didn''t agree to Tongtian sect leader, I''m afraid they would deal with you and me first. You can see the tragedy of the two saints in the west, and we can''t afford to offend such people."


    The West King''s mother nodded and said, "Haotian, don''t you think the leader of Tongtian cult has become unrecognizable now? Look at the insidious nature of his two actions before and after, which makes people very cold!"


    The Jade Emperor said, "it may not be arranged by the leader of Tongtian cult, but by Empress Nuwa. Maybe you should not forget that empress Nuwa''s venom in the first World War of Fengshen is not more powerful than now."


    The queen mother of the West nodded and said, "I hope they won''t use this trick on us!" the Jade Emperor nodded and said nothing.

 Chapter 813

    After persuading the Jade Emperor and the mother of the Western King, the leader of Tongtian cult returned to jin''ao island. The plan he discussed with empress Nu Wa began to start. Soon, there was a rumor in the three realms that the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor had an unclear relationship with the two saints of the West regardless of the interests of the East, dragging the leader of Tongtian at a critical time. The leader of Tongtian sect not only said so, but also asked people to give examples to prove that the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun have always been selfish and regardless of the interests of the East. As for Kunpeng, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa didn''t want to let him go easily. They described Kunpeng as a cunning villain who plotted against others behind his back.


    This move of the leader of Tongtian cult has greatly reduced the fortunes of the two religions in the world. For Kunpeng, the holy teacher of the human race, the human race does not believe in the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. The reason why this is so is that Kunpeng''s disciples publicized the story of Empress Nuwa when they preached in Nanzhan Prefecture. For Empress Nuwa and Kunpeng, The Terran is still willing to believe in Kunpeng rather than empress Nuwa, because several disasters experienced by the Terran have only been spent by the saint Kunpeng. Empress Nuwa, as the virgin of the Terran, has not given any help to the Terran except creating people.


    For the reaction of the Terran, Kunpeng was very happy in his eyes and heart, but the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun were not happy. Their reputation was completely destroyed, which made them very angry.


    The Supreme Lord finally couldn''t bear to go to the yuxu palace to see Yuanshi Tianzun and discuss countermeasures. Yuanshi Tianzun was not surprised by the arrival of the Supreme Lord. Yuanshi Tianzun can only endure, not because of his high nature of mind, but because the matter of the earth fairyland is mainly about human education. If something goes wrong, the supreme old gentleman is naturally responsible. Naturally, he is not worried about it, so he is waiting for the arrival of the supreme old gentleman.


    After sitting down, Yuanshi Tianzun asked, "elder martial brother, did you come for younger martial brother Tongtian?"


    The supreme old gentleman nodded and said, "younger martial brother Tongtian has gone too far this time. He has destroyed our people and explained the two religions, but he has ruined our orthodoxy in the earth fairy world. I don''t know what younger martial brother Yuanshi thinks about this matter?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "younger martial brother Tongtian is on the right side. No matter how we refute it, we can''t give a perfect explanation to the immortals in the three realms and even the people in the earth fairy world. Therefore, I think we can''t fight with younger martial brother Tongtian, but we need to find another way, but I haven''t come up with a detailed idea."


    The Supreme Lord was stunned when he heard the words of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. He thought to himself, "what you said is tantamount to not saying. I can say anything to anyone. If you want to hear this, why should I come to you!"


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, although your idea is good, but there is no specific plan, how can we restore our reputation in the three realms?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed, "elder martial brother, it happened so suddenly that I couldn''t think of it for a moment, but I don''t know what good way you have?"


    The Supreme Lord saw that Yuanshi Tianzun had brought his words to himself. If he didn''t say anything, he would only make Yuanshi Tianzun despise himself, so he said: "Younger martial brother Yuanshi, I think so. Since younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa said that we don''t care about the interests of the East, we can repay them with their own way and publicize the interception and joint demon clan in the earth fairy world. We want to control the human race. We also do this to understand and save the human race. With the ugly appearance of the demon clan in the human race''s heart, the human race will naturally believe us, if At this time, if a few little demons can harass the Terran, then things will be more perfect. What does Shiyin think of my plan? "


    After hearing the poisonous plan of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the emperor Yuanshi was overjoyed and said: "Elder martial brother, this plan is wise. As long as we act like this, we can soon suppress the arrogance of the sect and the demon family, and let younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa taste the consequences of being scolded. If we can contact Kunpeng again and borrow the name of another family saint, it will be easier to stink the reputation of the sect and the demon family!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "I didn''t think about this, but I don''t know what Kunpeng thought. He hasn''t fought back on it all the time. However, the Terran doesn''t believe what younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa said. It seems that Kunpeng has a high prestige in the Terran, so that younger martial brother Tongtian''s strategies are of no use to him."


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "Kunpeng is too lucky to deal with the interception and demon clan. He has nothing to do. On the contrary, we have to be accused by the immortals in the three worlds. The difference is too great."


    Taishang Laojun said, "what''s the way? Who made Kunpeng make a great contribution to the development of the Terran? Up to now, we still remember these things, but we don''t make much contribution to the Terran."


    In fact, there was still a word in the heart of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, but he thought to himself: "if we didn''t choose guangchengzi as the teacher of the emperor, we would not benefit, but lose our face and make the Terrans have no good impression on us, how could we end up like this today."


    The supreme old gentleman just thought for himself. He could not have said this, otherwise the man and the two religions would inevitably split, and he would not do such a foolish thing.


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t know what the Supreme Master was thinking, so he said, "elder martial brother, do you think we can launch this plan in the name of Xuanyuan sword, so once we succeed, we can gain enough prestige in the Terran?"


    The Supreme Lord couldn''t help thinking for a moment when he heard this and said, "younger martial brother, you are fully sure of this. This is not a small thing. Once we fail, our prestige in the Terran will drop to the freezing point!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, how can we be fully sure of this kind of thing, but if we don''t even dare to try, it''s naturally impossible to win more benefits!"


    The supreme old gentleman naturally knew this truth. The reason why he asked this was that he had no bottom in his heart, but he was so excited by the Yuanshi Tianzun that he had to agree with the Yuanshi Tianzun''s proposal. So he said, "well, since we want to fight back, we''ll play this big game so that there''s no turning back between the sect and the demon family. It''s up to younger martial brother to arrange it. All the people in the sect listen to younger martial brother''s orders. I hope younger martial brother can succeed soon."


    Yuanshi Tianzun smiled and said, "elder martial brother, please rest assured that I will do my best."


    After discussing with Yuanshi Tianzun to fight back against Tongtian sect leader, the Supreme Lord couldn''t help thinking of the last time, so he said: "Younger martial brother Yuanshi, I wonder if you think the quantity robbery is very abnormal. A hundred years have passed since the quantity robbery. According to the teacher''s Millennium words, one tenth of the time has passed, but the list of gods has not appeared, and the red cloud has no movement, which is puzzling."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "even if you don''t mention it, senior brother, I want to tell you that the list of gods hasn''t appeared, but we can''t know whether the number of people on the list is all together. It''s reasonable to say that the number of people who died from robbery should be enough to make up for the number on the list of gods, but the list of gods hasn''t appeared all the time. Does this mean that there aren''t many people on the list?"


    The Supreme Lord sighed when he heard this: "don''t hide it from younger martial brother, I also have this doubt, but I haven''t been able to find evidence, so I''m not sure about it."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "senior brother, the red cloud hasn''t appeared up to now. Even if he is the person who should be robbed and has the support of heaven, but now less than a thousand years, even if he has high talent, he can''t prove the road. Is what the teacher said misleading us?"


    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, the supreme old gentleman was shocked and said, "younger martial brother, don''t talk nonsense. How can you doubt the teacher? If others know it, it''s OK."


    Yuanshi Tianzun disdained the move of the Supreme Master, and thought to himself, "well, you Supreme Master, everyone knows the root and the bottom. I asked you the truth, but you gave me this set. I don''t believe you didn''t doubt the teacher''s words. You obviously didn''t treat me as your own person."


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun thought so in his heart, he couldn''t say it, so he had to quickly say, "what the eldest martial brother said is very true, but the younger brother is reckless."


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "there are some things you can understand in your heart, younger martial brother Yuanshi. Don''t say them, otherwise you will make a big mistake. You should remember!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "don''t worry, elder martial brother. I must remember this, but what does elder martial brother think about it?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "it''s false to say that we don''t have ideas, but we can''t talk nonsense until things are clear. Of course, we have to do the necessary preparations, so as not to be in a hurry and at a loss as we think in our hearts."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said nothing more. The Supreme Lord also got up to leave and returned to taiqingtian.

 Chapter 814

    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa didn''t expect this public opinion battle. Although they took a great advantage in the early stage, when the Supreme Lord and the first emperor fought back, the popularity of the sect and the demon family in the human race suddenly decreased, and the demon family gradually became a situation that everyone shouted.


    In view of this situation, empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian sect quickly summoned their disciples to ask for details. When they knew that there were several small demons who did evil in the world and ruined the reputation of the demon family, at this critical time, these small demons were bold enough to do such a thing, but it made the interception and the demon family unable to defend.


    Unfortunately, empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult did not think that these things were actually secretly controlled by the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun. For the sake of convenience, it was to corrupt the image of the truncated sect and the demon clan in the human race. Those little demons learned from the method of the two saints in the west to control King Zhou, and directly lost their minds and let them do evil among the human race.


    It has to be said that the move of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was successful. The apostasy and the demon family suddenly became hateful in the eyes of the human race. Empress Nuwa, the virgin of the human race, gradually lost her due position in the eyes of the human race.


    Empress Nuwa couldn''t help regretting at this time. Why did she provoke this public opinion debate? Not only did she not hurt the supreme Lao Jun and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, but she hurt herself. It''s not worth the loss.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late for Empress Nu Wa to recover the situation. The Terrans no longer believe in him. The interception of religion and the education of the demon clan in nanzhanbu prefecture have made many people resist. However, the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun have not received any benefits. Their actions have always puzzled the Terrans, but Kunpeng, who has never responded, has benefited, After all, Kunpeng has brought countless benefits to the Terrans since the flood. Therefore, the Terrans in the earth fairy world all rise the wind of believing in saints, but Kunpeng''s prestige in the Terrans has been greatly improved.


    In jin''ao Island, empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult discussed the sudden outbreak to see how they could restore their reputation in the world.


    Just listen to empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, the current situation is very unfavorable to us. If we don''t find a way to restore our prestige in the Terran, we don''t have to think more about the throne of the emperor."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Younger martial sister Nu Wa, I understand what you said, but now the human race is disgusted with the demon race, and I can''t change their mind. Generally speaking, those little demons are ignorant and should do such a thing at this juncture. Isn''t this a clear reason to send gifts to the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor? Younger martial sister should be strict with these little demons who have evil thoughts Take care of it, otherwise it will be difficult for us to gain a foothold in the Terran in the future. "


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "elder martial brother Tongtian, it''s not that I don''t want to take care of it, but that there are so many little demons in the demon family. How do you let me manage them, and I think it''s too coincidental. How can there be little demons doing this evil thing when the Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Tianzun fight back? Even if they are stupid, they won''t do so. I''m afraid there will be another secret!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help but say, "younger martial sister, it means that someone is playing tricks in the dark. Those little demons are instructed by others?"


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "that''s what I mean. Elder martial brother Tongtian also knows that the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun can do everything. In order to attack your prestige in the Terran, they will not let go of such small things."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "it''s not impossible, but they didn''t get any benefits. On the contrary, Kunpeng, who hasn''t done anything, got benefits for nothing."


    Empress Nuwa said, "let''s not say whether it''s good for us. The most important thing now is that we should find a way to restore our prestige in the Terran. We can talk about other things in the future. What''s senior brother''s opinion on this?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "In the current situation, unless we can directly find the evidence that the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun incited those little demons to act, it is difficult for us to get rid of this situation. However, according to the behavior of the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun, they can''t leave us any clues. I''m afraid those little demons have been killed by them in the dark. Now we can only talk to each other We fight a public opinion war, and both sides rely on their own abilities to win people''s hearts. Although we have no evidence, we can also make evidence. "


    Empress Nuwa''s eyes lit up when she heard this and said, "elder martial brother Tongtian means that we forge evidence to fight back against the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded and said, "that''s right. Although the Terrans are resistant to us, they also don''t believe in the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor, otherwise they won''t all believe in Kunpeng, so I think this is the driving force for us to fight back."


    Empress Nuwa nodded and agreed with the leader of Tongtian cult, but she was still confused, so she asked, "I don''t know what elder martial brother Tongtian wants to do in that respect?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "since the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty use small demons to make articles, we naturally return them with their own ways and use small demons to fight back against them."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother said so, but he has a detailed plan?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "The idea is already there, but there is no detailed plan. However, we can discuss that the reason why we are resisted by the Terran is mainly because of the evil things done by those little demons at the critical time. Therefore, I think we can find some more little demons to do some evil things in the Terran, and then pretend to be caught by mistake. Under the pressure of the Terran, it is up to people and Buddhism to tell the matter After the instruction, it can not only restore our reputation, but also give people and explain the two religions a powerful counterattack, so that they can taste the taste of being scolded! "


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa was very happy and said, "elder martial brother Tongtian is really smart. Once this plan is out, see how the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of Yuanshi resist."


    It has to be said that whether it is the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa, they all regard the Terran as a tool and don''t care about their life and death. It''s not for no reason that the Terran distrusts them. In the final analysis, they don''t treat the Terran with their true heart.


    For this phenomenon, not only the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were extremely surprised, but also the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun were extremely impressed. They were all enthusiastic about the prestige of Kunpeng in the Terran. But now they have no chance to care about this, because the counterattack between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa is shrouded in crisis.


    Although the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun both knew that the matter was secretly instructed by the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, and asked their disciples to go to the Terran to explain, their explanations seemed very pale in front of the testimony of the little demon. The Terran didn''t believe them at all, so the people and the elucidation also followed in the footsteps of the interception and the demon clan.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun did not expect to lift a stone and hit their own feet, so that Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa regained the initiative again. In this public opinion debate, the reputation of man, hermeneutics and jiejiao in the Terran has become very bad, and jiejiao is a little better, because after having forged evidence, some Terrans believe that what happened before was instructed by man and hermeneutics, so the situation is better than man and jiejiao.


    At this time, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun regretted that they should not use extraordinary means. In particular, the supreme old gentleman kept regretting that he should not listen to Yuanshi Tianzun''s suggestion and do this in the name of Xuanyuan sword. Fortunately, the reputation of Xuanyuan sword stinks among the Terrans, and its appeal drops sharply.


    Xuanyuan sword is the treasure of emperor Xuanyuan''s preaching, because the people''s doubt about Xuanyuan sword has greatly reduced emperor Xuanyuan''s reputation among the people, which has also greatly damaged his own luck. Originally, Xuanyuan had the lowest cultivation among the three emperors, which is even worse. There is only the cultivation of Pu Tong Jinxian.


    At this time, Emperor Xuanyuan couldn''t help hating the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun. What are they doing? Just be unlucky. You can''t implicate him! Originally, Huang Xuanyuan wanted to take back his sword, but he thought it over carefully. He couldn''t hate the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun because of this.


    Although the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty have been much questioned among the Terrans, they have the innate treasure "Taiji map" and "Pangu flag" and the acquired merit treasure "xuanhuang Linglong tower". Therefore, although this matter has a great impact, it has not hurt their foundation.


    In this public opinion battle, the performance of Sanqing and empress Nuwa made the immortals in the three circles see a joke and lose all their faces, which made them feel helpless, but they had no way. In order to alleviate this situation, they all converged one after another and stopped fighting this public opinion battle with each other. Before long, the three realms calmed down, and both of them tried their best to restore their prestige in the Terran.

 Chapter 815

    Just as Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West recuperated, the father of Hongyun who had never appeared finally appeared in front of the people. What they didn''t expect was that the father of Hongyun came from the earth fairy world, but from the earth star.


    Hongyun''s ancestor did not lose the people who should be robbed for this amount. When he was born, he had a congenital Lingbao "killer gun". Although this treasure is a congenital Lingbao, it is no less powerful than the congenital treasure "Pangu flag". It can hurt the sage. It is a top congenital Lingbao. It is the same weapon for killing and cutting as the "four swords for killing immortals" of Tongtian cult leader.


    The birth of the "killer gun" shocked the saints¡® The "killing God gun" was originally a tool for killing and cutting. Its birth shows that the killing and cutting of this amount of robbery has just begun, which makes them frightened. All their previous preparations were made in vain. The most unlucky thing is the river Styx. Although the Asura family can not be said to have sacrificed in vain, it is impossible to see how many people can be on the list of gods!


    Kunpeng was the first to notice the birth of the red cloud, not the saints, but Kunpeng. He was always very concerned about the Earth Star Kunpeng, and there was Kunpeng''s "Pangu tripod" on the earth star, which symbolized the Jiuzhou Jiuyun. As soon as the "killer gun" was born, he immediately sensed that Kunpeng had no greed for this treasure. He understood that this treasure was prepared for those who should be robbed, He wants to win is to do right with the way of heaven. Kunpeng is not arrogant enough to think he can fight against the way of heaven.


    Zhenyuanzi was the happiest of the three worlds. His good brother finally appeared. He immediately got up and went to the underground to discuss the matter with Kunpeng. If the most worried thing is the Styx River, he had a great cause and effect with Hongyun in those years, but now Hongyun is the one who should be robbed. The life of the Asura family is afraid that it will not be better. But Styx River can only go to the golden ao Island to see the leader of Tongtian cult and ask him for help.


    In the underground mansion, Kunpeng was not surprised at the arrival of Zhen Yuanzi. In Kunpeng''s heart, it would be strange if Zhen Yuanzi didn''t come.


    After sitting down, Kunpeng said, "zhenyuanzi Taoist friend came in such a hurry because of the red cloud?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Taoist friend, this is a clear question. I''m not here for this. What else can I do?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t know what you want to ask when you come here?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, your calculation method can be described as the first of the three worlds. As soon as Hongyun was born, he had the innate Lingbao ''killer gun'' in hand. I don''t know whether it is good or bad for Hongyun?"


    Kunpeng said: "This matter should be looked at from that aspect. In terms of security, as long as Hongyun has this'' killing God gun ''and can restore his cultivation of quasi saints in the past, even the saints dare not do anything to him. After all, the danger of'' killing God gun ''is greater than that of'' killing immortal sword array ''. If the saints are attacked by him, they will hurt the yuan God; in terms of quantity robbery, Hongyun is not much "The birth of the" killer gun "represents the beginning of the slaughter. His every move is related to the safety of the three realms. In the future, he will go to become the disaster star of the three realms and will not be seen."


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "Kunpeng, do you think Hongyun''s life is in danger?"


    Kunpeng said: "It can''t be said that this amount of robbery is different from the previous times. Even if Hong Yun is a person who should be robbed, he is in danger. Unless he can recover his cultivation as soon as possible, it seems that he is just an immortal cultivation, but it will take a long time to recover. Therefore, before he recovers his cultivation, Taoist friends should try their best to protect him from being killed by others. That''s right It is too late to repent! "


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "among the three worlds, the only person who is the most threatening to Hongyun is Styx. Now he is crazy and can do anything. He really needs to be careful!"


    Kunpeng nodded when he heard Zhen Yuanzi''s words and said, "it''s good for Taoist friends to understand this. However, you should also pay attention to guard against others. After all, the innate Lingbao ''killer gun'' is better than the innate treasure, and even the saints will be greedy!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "I really can''t, and I can only closely follow Hongyun. This can also deter those greedy people in my heart!"


    Kunpeng said, "if Taoist friends can do this, Hongyun will have the opportunity to cross the excessive robbery, but I don''t think it''s possible to prove the Tao in the quantitative robbery!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "I''ve been thinking about this problem. The Taoist ancestor took Hongyun out as a shield again, but it''s impossible for him to die so soon. Moreover, only with the perfection of the heavenly way, the Taoist ancestor can resist the heavenly way of the four forces. Therefore, I think as long as Hongyun can recover his accomplishments, he has a great chance of becoming a saint."


    Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Kunpeng was greatly surprised. He had been measuring the Taoist ancestor according to the ideas of ordinary people. This was a big mistake. Others may not be able to prove the holy Tao in such a short time, but with the help of the Taoist ancestor, Hongyun may prove the Tao in the quantitative robbery, but he underestimated the Taoist ancestor. It seems that the Taoist ancestor is not unable to control the three realms, but wants to borrow it At this time, looking at the reactions of all parties, Kunpeng was surprised in a cold sweat.


    Kunpeng said, "what zhenyuanzi Taoist friend said is very reasonable, but he lost his calculation. However, if Taoist friend wants to protect Hongyun, he needs to go through some suffering."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "even if Taoist friends don''t say it, I understand. Anyway, I want to keep Hongyun safe. Taoist friends must have something to deal with. I won''t bother you. I''ll leave now."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "take care, Taoist friends!"


    After perceiving the birth of red cloud, the Styx had been staring at Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi. When he saw Zhen Yuanzi go to the underworld to see Kunpeng, he was very nervous. There was a big cause and effect between him and red cloud. Once red cloud preached, he would be in danger of death. In the heart of Styx, Zhen Yuanzi went to see Kunpeng in the underworld just to help Hongyun with Kunpeng''s hand, which can also end the cause and effect between Kunpeng and Hongyun.


    Unfortunately, Styx doesn''t know that the cause and effect between Kunpeng and Hongyun has long ended. Zhen Yuanzi went to the underground just to ask about the safety of Hongyun. Styx is too nervous.


    Sitting and waiting to die is not a man of Styx. Since Hongyun was born, he is destined to end the cause and effect with it. Hongyun has zhenyuanzi and Kunpeng to protect him, but he can''t hurt Hongyun. Therefore, Styx thinks of his ally Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa, hoping to end the cause and effect with their strength.


    With this idea, Styx set out to meet the leader of Tongtian cult on jin''ao island. What he didn''t expect was that empress Nu Wa also went to jin''ao island to discuss with the leader of Tongtian cult.


    For the purpose of the Styx River, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are very clear in their hearts. They are also upset about this and don''t know what to do. When they see the Styx River, they can''t help moving. They want to use the hand of the Styx River to test the red cloud and see the reaction of the immortals in the three worlds.


    With this idea, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa are very enthusiastic about the Styx River, which surprised the Styx river. I don''t understand the conspiracy between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa.


    Just listen to the river Styx said: "the two Taoist friends must have known the news of the birth of red cloud. I don''t know what''s your opinion on this?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "how can we not know that this matter is so big? Taoist friends must be worried about the cause and effect between themselves and Hongyun?"


    Styx nodded and said, "what Tongtian Taoist friend said is very true. At the beginning, there was a cause and effect for Hongyun''s death. Now Hongyun has become the person who should be robbed and has the help of the innate Lingbao ''killer gun''. I have to worry about my own safety, so I want to ask two Taoist friends to help end the cause and effect with him!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "how do you want to end this cause and effect with Hongyun?"


    Styx sighed, "what else can we do? The people who should be robbed have heaven''s way to protect them. I just want the red cloud not to find the trouble of me. I don''t have too many requirements."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he looked at each other with empress Nu Wa, exchanged ideas with each other, and then said, "it''s not easy to solve this matter peacefully, Taoist friend of Styx. After all, you and Hongyun have a hatred of killing and seizing treasure. Even if Hongyun is kind, he won''t let Taoist friend go easily."


    Styx asked, "what should I do if I''m poor?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "now Taoist friends can only force Hongyun to agree to this cause and effect with Taoist friends, otherwise there is no other way. As for Kunpeng and empress Houtu, martial sister Nuwa and I naturally help Taoist friends to hold them back and won''t let them interfere with Taoist friends."


    Styx originally didn''t want to solve the cause and effect peacefully with Hongyun. What he just said was just to test the reaction of Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa. When he heard Tongtian sect leader''s words, he was overjoyed and said, "since Taoist friends say so, I will fight hard. It''s not easy to be late. I''ll go back and prepare." Styx said and came from jin''ao island.

 Chapter 816

    Looking at the back of the Styx River leaving, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa smiled at each other. They finally moved the Styx river. In fact, they didn''t know that the heart of Styx river was also very happy. They thought they could take advantage of the potential of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa to attack Hongyun. Both of them felt that they had a bargain.


    The leader of Tongtian cult said to empress Nu Wa, "younger martial sister, what do you think of the birth of red cloud?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "the inborn Lingbao ''killing God gun'' of Hongyun was born with him. I''m afraid that Hongyun will become a generation of killing God and a person who will kill for heaven!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed, "what younger martial sister said is very true. I don''t know whether it is good or bad for us!"


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile, "elder martial brother, don''t worry too much. Don''t we still have the Styx river? If he goes to test, we can naturally learn something from it!"


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult said disapprovingly: "younger martial sister, we can''t all count on the Styx river. After all, the red cloud is the one who should be robbed. It''s unknown whether he can test it out!"


    Empress Nuwa was also dejected when she heard this, and said, "elder martial brother is right. We really can''t underestimate Hongyun, not to mention that he has zhenyuanzi to protect him. However, I don''t understand that the teacher is trying his best to resist the invasion of the four forces. Will he have the energy to take care of Hongyun?"


    Tongtian sect leader sighed: "I also want to know this question. No one knows how high the teacher''s cultivation is and whether he can master everything in the three realms. However, according to the current situation, the teacher should not have too much ability to interfere in the disputes in the three realms, otherwise he will not tolerate Kunpeng, and we will not be punished by heaven after destroying the six samsara."


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. Maybe the teacher is really unable to master all living beings in the three realms, otherwise she won''t let the three realms become what they are now."


    The leader of Tongtian sect said: "even so, we still don''t take it lightly. We can''t do too much. Otherwise, once the teacher has spare power, we will be in bad luck. Moreover, even if the teacher is unable to master the three realms now, we can''t escape the blame if the disaster is over in the future and the teacher wants to settle accounts afterwards!"


    Empress Nuwa was deeply convinced when she heard this. She had a small mind and naturally regarded others as such, so she believed it deeply, so she said, "what elder martial brother said is reasonable, but fortunately, we have the Styx River to test, and even if there is an accident, he will block it for us."


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "that''s right. I''m also the main reason why I promised Styx to help him live in Kunpeng and Houtu empress."


    When it comes to Kunpeng, empress Nuwa said: "elder martial brother, this plan is wise. Although Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi are allies, he used to have a very poor relationship with Hongyun after all. Even if both sides settle the cause and effect now, Kunpeng''s person may not be able to stand out for Hongyun, so we don''t have to worry that he will rescue Hongyun."


    The leader of Tongtian sect thinks differently from empress Nuwa. He just listens to him: "younger martial sister, it''s bad. We can''t take Kunpeng lightly. His behavior is not as simple as you said. Otherwise, according to the relationship between us and him, how can he help you and me again and again, so we still need to be careful about this matter."


    However, empress Nuwa did not expect that the leader of Tongtian cult should care about Kunpeng so much, so she said: "Elder martial brother thinks highly of Kunpeng. The reason why he helps us is that he hopes that we can attract the eyes of the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West. Now that Hongyun has become the target of the immortals in the three realms, how can he jump out and attract everyone''s attention? I don''t think he will help Hongyun."


    It has to be said that empress Nuwa really knows Kunpeng very well. Kunpeng really doesn''t want to intervene in the red cloud. Not only does it arouse the vigilance of the saints, but the most important thing is that Kunpeng is still worried about the reaction of Hongjun Daozu.


    For the birth of Hongyun, the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints were very worried. The Supreme Lord invited Yuanshi Tianzun to taiqingtian to discuss the matter. Although Yuanshi Tianzun was dissatisfied with the instruction of the Supreme Lord, it was related to the future of interpretation, but he had to go to taiqingtian to discuss it.


    In the Taiqing sky, the supreme old gentleman asked, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, you know the purpose of looking for you. What''s your opinion on the birth of Hongyun?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "I don''t deserve it. It''s good and bad for us. The appearance of red cloud means that the quantitative robbery is over as the teacher said. The bad thing is that red cloud was born together with a killing weapon such as" killer gun ", which means that a killing is coming. The old teacher once said that all the beings in the three worlds of quantitative robbery are among them. Our people and Buddhism are no exception. One is careless I''m afraid we''ll lose a lot. "


    The supreme old gentleman nodded and said, "what the younger martial brother said is what he is worried about. According to the current situation, all our previous deployment did not play a big role. The Asura family of the Styx river is afraid that few people are on the list, but we sent the Styx River to the younger martial brother of Tongtian for nothing."


    When hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said with disapproval: "Elder martial brother, that''s not true! The Styx river is not only a saint, but also has a bad relationship with Kunpeng. He is nothing to us. Moreover, according to the behavior of younger martial brother Tongtian, even if we don''t attack the Styx River, he has already taken refuge in younger martial brother Tongtian. Otherwise, how can we and the two saints in the west be seriously damaged in the battle of the sea of blood, and younger martial brother Tongtian not only has no loss, but secretly After calculating the two saints in the west, all kinds of signs show that younger martial brother Tongtian has a relationship with the nether river! "


    After hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, the Supreme Lord also felt that there was some truth, so he said: "younger martial brother Tongtian''s power has increased greatly, and the two saints in the West and we have just lost face in the three realms by his calculation. If we can''t take this opportunity to suppress him, I''m afraid we will lose in the struggle for the emperor in the future!"


    Hearing this, the emperor said, "elder martial brother means to take the opportunity to use the hand of Hongyun to deal with younger martial brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa?"


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "brother Wei has this intention, but I don''t know what junior brother thinks?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun thought for a moment and said, "this is a good plan. There is a big cause and effect between the Styx River and Hongyun. However, the Styx river is an ally of younger martial brother Tongtian. With the mind of the Styx River, he will not sit and watch Hongyun preach, so he will block it. At that time, Hongyun will naturally compete with younger martial brother Tongtian, and we will have a good play."


    The Supreme Lord said: "Not only that, but there is zhenyuanzi behind the red cloud. Now zhenyuanzi has a close relationship with Kunpeng and empress Houtu. As soon as the river Styx goes out, it is possible to drive younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa against Kunpeng and empress Houtu. The Lich does not stand against each other. At that time, they will have a war. No matter who wins or loses, we can reap the benefits £¡¡±


    Yuanshi Tianzun ignored the words of the Supreme Master and said, "although senior brother thinks well, I''m afraid that Kunpeng and empress Houtu won''t be as we think. How cunning Kunpeng is, how can he fail to see this? It''s not easy to make them fight with junior brother Tongtian."


    The great old gentleman smiled: "We don''t care whether they can fight each other or not, as long as the Styx River and zhenyuanzi fight each other. Even if Kunpeng sees this, it''s useless. He can''t ignore zhenyuanzi as an ally. Otherwise, he and empress Houtu will face the immortals in the three worlds, not to mention junior brother Tongtian. If he gives up the Styx River, Haotian and empress Xiwang will naturally be vigilant. At that time, they Our alliance will naturally collapse. "


    It has to be said that the Supreme Lord''s vision is long and holds things thoroughly. If Styx and Zhen Yuanzi make a big move because of the red cloud, Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader can''t do it even if they don''t want to.


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun also thought that the supreme old gentleman was right, he still had some concerns in his heart, so he said: "Elder martial brother, I''m afraid that when they fight together, the situation will be difficult to control and cause a big fight in the three realms. You know that the sage''s action will certainly cause great harm to the three realms. Younger martial brother Tongtian''s mind is not very good. Once he sets up the ''immortal killing sword array'', the consequences will be serious. I''m afraid that even if we don''t participate in the war, our disciples will suffer heavy losses due to its fluctuations, right But we have to guard against it? "


    The Supreme Lord frowned when he heard this and said, "what should we do according to the younger martial brother''s words?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "in my opinion, senior brother, it''s best for everyone to sit down and talk about it. Saints are not allowed to intervene in this mass robbery, so we don''t have to take so much into account. What do you think of senior brother?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "although this method is good, I don''t know what the western two saints, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa think."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, we should try anyway. I don''t think they will refuse."


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "in that case, let''s try!"

 Chapter 817

    Haotian and Xi Wangmu were also very nervous about the birth of Hongyun. They didn''t know how to face the matter, but they hesitated for a moment.


    The Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, the birth of Hongyun pushed the quantity robbery to the air outlet. I''m afraid the saints began to arrange the overall situation. What do you think our heaven should do?"


    West Queen Mother said: "the birth of red cloud was decided by the teacher long ago, and no one can change it. This is nothing, but it''s very surprising that the ''killer gun'' was born with him. This shows that the killing of this amount of robbery is only higher than the last battle of Fengshen. For this, we should be careful. We must not be involved in it, otherwise it will be extremely dangerous!"


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "I''m afraid you and I can''t decide this matter. Even if we want to avoid it, it''s too late. It''s not easy for Hong Yun to preach with the people of the Styx river. How can we get rid of this entanglement if we are allies with the Styx River? Moreover, there are the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. They just don''t let us avoid this!"


    The queen mother of the West said: "the man of the Styx River really won''t easily let Hongyun testify, but I don''t think he has much influence on this matter!"


    The Jade Emperor was very surprised when he heard this. He quickly asked, "yaochi, what''s the reason for your words? As long as the Styx moves, it will cause a war in the three realms. Why do you think he has little influence on this matter?"


    The West Queen Mother said: "Haotian, you still look too high at the Styx river. He can''t affect the overall situation at all. Let''s take zhenyuanzi for example. Will he watch Hongyun have an accident with his relationship with Hongyun? According to the current strength of the Styx River, zhenyuanzi can''t even move. What can he do to deal with Hongyun and affect the overall situation of the three realms?"


    When the jade emperor heard the words of the West Queen Mother, he didn''t think so. He said, "what about zhenyuanzi? Does he dare to fight with the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa? Don''t forget that the relationship between the Styx River and the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa is very close. With their help, zhenyuanzi is afraid that he is not the enemy of the Styx river."


    The West Queen Mother said, "it''s true that there are Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa as backers in the Styx River, but zhenyuanzi is not weaker than the Styx river. There are also Kunpeng and empress Houtu behind him!"


    The Jade Emperor shook his head and said, "Kunpeng and empress Houtu are just quasi saints, while the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are saints. There is a big gap between the two."


    But the queen mother said: "What about the quasi saint? Zhunti and empress Nu Wa were invincible in the hands of quasi Saint like Kunpeng at the beginning. Moreover, Hongyun is the person designated by the teacher to be robbed. If the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa really dare to attack him, they will give the reason for the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the west to deal with him. At that time, I''m afraid that the interception and the demon clan will be abandoned by the way of heaven."


    The Jade Emperor was surprised when he heard this, but he looked down on the Taoist ancestor. Hongyun was the key figure in the mass robbery. The Supreme Lord, the first emperor and the two saints in the West were afraid that nothing would happen to him. Otherwise, they were afraid that things would get worse. At that time, they were afraid that it would be difficult to end. Although the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were powerful, they did not dare to be arrogant enough to kill the immortals in the three realms To the point of offending.


    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help but start a cold sweat and said, "what yaochi said is very true, but I think it is shallow. The red cloud has now become the center of the robbery. People with a little mind won''t choose to provoke him, otherwise they will be abandoned by the way of heaven!"


    The West King''s mother nodded and said, "you can''t say that. The Styx won''t be afraid of this. Even if he doesn''t find Hongyun, Hongyun will find him after returning to his previous life memory. They are destined to have a fight."


    The Jade Emperor sighed: "the Styx river holds the filthy land of the three realms, and Hongyun now has the innate weapon of killing gods. They are afraid that if they fight, they will fall apart. They are afraid that the three realms will follow their bad luck!"


    But the mother of the Western King said, "it has nothing to do with us."


    The Jade Emperor was right. As long as he didn''t participate in it, it really didn''t matter much to them, so he said, "well, we''d better wait and see the reaction of the saints."


    The West queen mother thought so deeply and said, "it should be so."


    It has to be said that the choice between the Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother is very correct, which is much better than the nether river.


    In the Western Paradise, zhunti and Jieyin are also discussing countermeasures for what has happened in recent days. Just listen to Jieyin say: "younger martial brother, do you think there is something unusual between Sanqing and Nuwa recently?"


    Zhunti said, "what elder martial brother said refers to the public opinion war between them?"


    Then the lead nodded and said, "that''s it!"


    Zhunti said, "when they do this, they just want to confuse us. They don''t know what tricks they are preparing to plot against us. For this, we should be careful not to fall into their tricks!"


    As soon as zhunti said this, he nodded deeply and said, "elder martial brother is right. We must be careful of Sanqing and Nuwa. These four of them are very despicable!"


    It seems that Sanqing and Nuwa have been compared with swindlers in the eyes of the two saints in the West. If they know the idea of quasi mention and introduction, they are afraid that they will regret it.


    Zhunti said: "as long as we don''t act rashly, even if they have a conspiracy, they can''t do anything about us for a moment. Moreover, now Hongyun is born, and his innate Lingbao ''killing God gun'' is accompanied. I''m afraid their attention should focus on this point, and they won''t pose any threat to us for a moment and a half."


    Then he said, "although younger martial brother said so, we can''t be careless. The last two lessons have greatly damaged our western vitality, but this time we can''t lose any more!"


    Zhunti nodded when he heard this and said, "elder martial brother, I understand that I won''t fall into their tricks again, but that ''killing God gun'' is a great congenital treasure. If it can become a thing of the west, how good it would be. With this treasure in hand, we don''t have to suffer the Qi of Sanqing and Nuwa!"


    Then zhunti was introduced. At this moment, zhunti was still thinking about the innate treasure and sighed: "younger martial brother, although the ''killer gun'' innate treasure is good, it is the protective treasure given by heaven to Hongyun, but we can''t get it. Don''t hit its attention to avoid being punished by heaven!"


    Zhunti said, "I understand what elder martial brother said, but I''m not reconciled to why the congenital Lingbao fell into the hands of the East, while we in the West were empty handed. The teacher did this to avoid being too unfair to us."


    Then he said, "what if it''s unfair? Who makes us just the teacher''s registered disciples, and Sanqing and empress Nuwa are the teacher''s disciples!"


    Zhunti sighed, "but the red cloud is not the teacher''s disciple. Why can we get the ''killing gun''? And we don''t have any precious protection?"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, in fact, we can understand it by changing our ideas. The red cloud has been calculated by the teacher once, and there is the river Styx. Even if he is the one who should be robbed, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to prove."


    Speaking of Hongyun, zhunti suddenly remembered the cause and effect between himself and him and said, "elder martial brother, we in the West also have a great cause and effect with earth Hongyun. Can we end this cause and effect by the hand of Styx?"


    After hearing this, she was surprised and said, "younger martial brother, do you want to use the hand of the Styx River to destroy the red cloud?"


    Zhunti nodded and said, "that''s what I mean. There are Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa behind the Styx. If they are willing to help the Styx, the red cloud will die!"


    Then Yin shook his head and said, "younger martial brother, we must not do this. If we do this, we will not only cause the dissatisfaction of the teacher, but also give excuses to the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Kunpeng. You don''t have to kill Hongyun if you want to end the cause and effect with Hongyun. You just need to stop the attack of the Styx river when the Styx River moves, so no one can say anything."


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "I''m afraid there''s zhenyuanzi, but we don''t have a chance!"


    Then he said, "as long as the deep iron rod can be ground in the needle, as long as we are willing to do it, we will have a chance."


    Zhunti thought for a moment and said, "since senior brother said so, I''ll try. Maybe I can really end the cause and effect between each other."


    Then zhunti agreed with his intention and had a long chat.

 Chapter 818

    At the time of meeting and discussing with zhunti, something unexpected happened to them. The supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun came to the Western Paradise.


    They were very surprised at the arrival of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. They couldn''t help being extremely vigilant against them for fear that the other party would have bad intentions.


    After seeing the reaction of the two western saints, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor were extremely distressed. They never thought that the two western saints would be so cautious because of what had happened before.


    Just listen to the introduction and say, "I don''t know if the two senior brothers are far away. Please forgive me!"


    The great old gentleman said, "you''re welcome, younger martial brother!"


    Then he said, "I don''t know what the two senior brothers are doing here?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "the two younger martial brothers must know that Hongyun was born. Brother Wei came here for this matter. What''s your opinion on this matter?"


    Then he said, "elder martial brother, it''s important. How can we live up to the word high opinion? It''s just a little feeling."


    The great old gentleman said, "my feelings and opinions are good. Younger martial brother, I''d better talk about my own ideas!"


    After being introduced to the great old gentleman, he said without hesitation: "since senior brother attaches great importance to this matter, I''ll tell you my opinion. If there is anything wrong, I hope senior brother can give me some advice."


    The Supreme Master said, "I don''t deserve it. Let''s discuss it. Please speak frankly, younger martial brother."


    Then he said: "The birth of red cloud is accompanied by the innate Lingbao ''killer gun''. From its own, we can see that Liang Jie is afraid to enter ¡õ ¡õ. The ''killer gun'' is a congenital weapon for killing and cutting. If it appears in Liang Jie, we are afraid that it will cause a bloody storm in the three realms. Our disciples, such as you and me, will be involved in it. In this way, we are afraid that our strength will suffer a heavy loss. Once Liang Jie is over, we will die But they are unable to resist the invasion of the four forces! "


    The Supreme Lord nodded when he heard the quotation and said, "although what younger martial brother said is true, he didn''t see the essence of the matter!"


    Then he said, "please give me some advice!"


    The supreme old gentleman said: "younger martial brother, you are too narrow. Yes, the birth of red cloud will indeed be accompanied by a bloodbath. This is God''s will. No one can stop things from happening. If we don''t respond properly, the consequences will be more dangerous than younger martial brother thinks. The destruction of the three worlds is possible!"


    The two saints in the West were shocked when the Supreme Master said this. They only thought that their disciples might suffer heavy losses, so they exaggerated the reality and wanted to discuss with the Supreme Master, but they didn''t expect that the Supreme Master was even more exaggerated than they said. How can they not be surprised.


    Just listen, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, are you exaggerating this matter? It''s understandable to say that our religions have suffered heavy losses, but it''s hard to believe that the three realms have been broken."


    The great old gentleman said calmly: "There is no exaggeration. I wonder if junior brother zhunti has thought about it. If the Styx and Hongyun fight, will junior brother Tongtian and junior sister Nuwa participate in it, and our disciples have suffered heavy losses. Will you intervene in the robbery? When you fought the Styx last time, you all saw the reaction of the Styx. If the saints make a big move, do you still think the destruction of the three realms is exaggerated?"


    Hearing this, zhunti and Jieyin were shocked. They really didn''t think of this. If the saints made a big move regardless of reason, things would indeed be as the supreme old gentleman said. The collapse of the three worlds is not an impossible thing.


    At the thought of this, zhunti and zhunti burst into a cold sweat, but zhunti still had opinions, so he said: "what the eldest martial brother said is very reasonable, but there is a teacher. If there is such a big event as the destruction of the three worlds, the teacher will naturally stop it!"


    The great old gentleman sighed: "I''m afraid that the teacher can''t do anything about it now. Don''t forget that the four forces are trying to invade the three realms. If the teacher isn''t suppressing them, I''m afraid we''re facing this problem now, so we can''t completely expect the teacher to help."


    Then he said, "what should we do according to the words of senior brother?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "I discussed with younger martial brother Yuanshi that if we saints don''t intervene in the disaster, we can avoid the disaster. This time I came here to discuss with the two younger martial brothers. I don''t know what their intentions are?"


    Then he said, "this matter is very important. It''s not up to me and younger martial brother zhunti to decide. I''m afraid we have to discuss with our disciples, so it will take some time to reply to the two elder martial brothers!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "take the lead, younger martial brother. Hongyun and ''killer gun'' were born at the same time, which also shows that Liangjie has entered ¡õ¡õ¡õ. You can make a decision early, otherwise once something happens, there is nothing we can do even if we want to stop it. I hope you and younger martial brother zhunti can think of all living beings in the three realms!"


    Then he said, "don''t worry, younger martial brother Yuanshi. We will make a decision on this earlier, but I don''t know whether elder martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa have agreed to this?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "this matter is very important. We just had a bad relationship with younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa a few days ago, so we haven''t gone to discuss with them. Since the two younger martial brothers still need to discuss, we don''t bother the two younger martial brothers. We''ll go to discuss with younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa."


    Then he said, "that''s good. If there are results, please send a letter to us!"


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "my younger martial brother Yuanshi and I came here only to inform the two younger martial brothers first. If we really want to make a decision, we all need to discuss together."


    Then he said, "elder martial brother said very well. Younger martial brother zhunti and I will make a decision on this matter as soon as possible. If elder martial brother Tongtian has a result, we will sit down together and discuss countermeasures."


    Seeing that the introduction was indirectly recognized by the emperor, he felt that his purpose had been achieved and there was no need to stay any more, so he said, "in that case, we''ll leave!"


    After hearing this, Jieyin and zhunti quickly got up and sent the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun out of the paradise.


    Looking at the back of the great old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun leaving, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, what you said earlier is that you want to agree with the great old gentleman!"


    Then he nodded and said, "I really have this intention. If things are really as the supreme old gentleman said, the consequences are serious but not what you and I can bear. It''s nothing to accept this offer!"


    Zhunti sighed: "elder martial brother, we were calculated by Sanqing and Nuwa twice before. Our vitality was greatly damaged. Beizi under the door also suffered heavy losses. I''m afraid they''ll play tricks again this time. In that case, we''re only afraid they''ll calculate again. I think it''s better to be careful!"


    Then he said: "younger martial brother, your idea is good, but now we have to agree to the proposal of the supreme old gentleman, otherwise there will be no place for you and me in the three realms in the future!"


    Zhunti said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, it''s exaggerated. Even if Sanqing joins hands with empress Nuwa, it will make us lose a lot at most. It''s not so easy to destroy my Buddhism."


    Then he sighed: "they really can''t destroy our Buddhism, but they can use public opinion to oppress us. As long as we refuse, people, interpretation and interception of the three religions will publicize us in the three realms, regardless of all sentient beings. Then who among the three realms will believe in our Buddhism again!"


    Then he paused for a moment to give zhunti time to digest, and then he said, "younger martial brother, you haven''t seen the previous public opinion war of people, interpretation and interception of the three religions. Although we don''t know whether they are acting, from the reaction of all living beings in the three worlds, if we refuse, the destruction of the religion will not be far away from us!"


    When zhunti heard the quoted words, he sighed: "it''s really difficult to listen to elder martial brother. However, even if we agree to this, we''d better keep some preventive measures. Once it''s a conspiracy between Sanqing and Nuwa, we can also fight back!"


    Then he said, "of course, the lessons of the previous two times are not for nothing. No matter what we say, we must first preserve ourselves."

 Chapter 819

    After the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun left the Western Paradise, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, do you think Jieyin and zhunti will really agree with our proposal?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "the introduction indirectly agreed with our proposal. There should be no big problem about this. However, I''m worried about younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa. After all, they have an alliance with the Styx river. I''m afraid they won''t give up the Styx river. It''s a bit difficult."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor was speechless when he heard this. He understood that according to the behavior of the leader of Tongtian cult, what the Supreme Lord said could really happen.


    Seeing that the emperor was silent at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the Supreme Lord sighed, "well, it''s useless for us to worry when things come to this point. We''d better go and ask younger martial brother Tongtian about it."


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded, and then the two saints came to jin''ao island. At this time, Nu Wa''s mother had just discussed with Tongtian cult leader and had not returned to wa palace. For the arrival of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, they were very confused. They didn''t understand the purpose of the other party.


    After the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa invited the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of Yuanshi to jin''ao Island, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "what''s the matter with my two senior brothers coming to jin''ao island?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, Hongyun must have been born. Do you know that younger martial brother Yuanshi and I came here to discuss this matter with you. What do you think of this matter with younger martial sister Nuwa?"


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult thought that the Supreme Lord might have come because of the birth of Hongyun, when the Supreme Lord directly admitted it, he couldn''t help but be suspicious and thought: "The Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty came to discuss this matter with me. What''s their peace of mind? Do they support the Styx River to deal with the red cloud? They have found something, so they want to come and threaten me. If so, be careful."


    Empress Nuwa was stingy. She didn''t believe the words of the supreme old gentleman at all. In her heart, she thought that the supreme old gentleman wanted to take the opportunity to suppress her and the leader of Tongtian cult, so she was very afraid of the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun for fear of being caught in each other''s tricks.


    For the silence of Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun were deeply worried, thinking that Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress didn''t want to pay attention to them.


    So the Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother, this matter is very important. What do you think? Let''s discuss it. It''s good for everyone!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he snorted coldly and thought to himself, "it sounds good. I''m afraid it''s good for you, but it''s bad for me. But anyway, since you want to hear our views, I''ll talk to you to see your reaction and understand your plan."


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian said, "elder martial brother, if I said I didn''t see it, it''s false. The birth of red cloud, the teacher in Zixiao Palace said long ago, it shouldn''t have a great impact on us, so I don''t think it''s as serious as what elder martial brother said."


    The supreme old gentleman couldn''t help sighing when he heard this. Although he knew that he had some difficulties in persuading the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa, he didn''t think that he had just opened his mouth and hadn''t even entered the topic, which caused the Tongtian cult leader''s such opposition, but they didn''t arrive.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman sighed: "younger martial brother Tongtian, things are not as simple as you think. If so, I won''t come to see you with younger martial brother Yuanshi!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "it''s not as simple as I thought. Can you give us some advice and tell us how Hongyun can make you speak so horribly?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "well, since you don''t believe it, I''ll talk about the impact of my birth of red clouds on the three realms. I hope you can calm down and think about it!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "in that case, I''m all ears to elder martial brother''s comments!"


    Knowing that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were dissatisfied with themselves and did not argue with them any more, the supreme Lao Jun said: "The birth of Hongyun is accompanied by the innate weapon of killing and cutting, which is not weaker than the younger martial brother''s four swords of killing immortals in a certain degree. It is not weaker than the innate treasure Pangu flag in terms of single attack. What does such a weapon of killing and cutting represent? I think younger martial brother should understand!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded and said, "the birth of the cutting tool naturally represents killing!"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Yes, it just represents killing. Hongyun, as a person who should be robbed, has such a tool to kill, which is enough to show that the next mass robbery will be a bloody storm. Of course, it''s not worth me to be so nervous, but the death of some disciples can''t shake our foundation. But younger martial brother, have you ever thought that there is a great cause and effect between Hongyun and the Styx river , it''s hard for them to make peace, and younger martial brother has an alliance with the Styx river. I''m afraid he won''t watch the Styx River die and ignore it! "


    The leader of Tongtian cult said with a smile: "I really don''t care about the death of the Styx River, but the Styx river is so easy to die from time to time. If the sea of blood doesn''t dry, the Styx River doesn''t die. It can be said that the Styx river is second to our saints in terms of life and death. With the red cloud, a reincarnated person is afraid, but he can''t do anything about the Styx river!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "there are always exceptions. The ''killing gun'' in Hongyun''s hand can hurt even saints, not to mention the quasi saints in the Styx river!"


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly when she heard this: "although the killer gun is powerful and can hurt the saint, it is impossible to dry up the sea of blood!"


    The great old gentleman said: "the ''killer gun'' really can''t dry the sea of blood, but it doesn''t mean you can''t kill the Styx river!"


    Empress Nuwa asked, "what does elder martial brother mean by this?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa must not know what the attack of ''killing God gun'' can be? Otherwise, it is impossible to ask such a question!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I really don''t know what special function this'' killing God gun ''has. I seem to understand it very well from the words of the eldest martial brother. Please give me some advice!"


    The great old gentleman said, "the reason why the killer gun can hurt the saint mainly depends on his function. This function can be said to be very rebellious, that is, it can hurt people''s souls, including the saint. As long as he stabs the soul, he will be injured, and the saint is no exception."


    As soon as the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said this, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were shocked. You should know that the saint''s yuan God is placed in the heaven way, that is to say, the "God killing gun" can break the heaven way and hurt the saint''s yuan God and soul!


    I only heard empress Nuwa sigh, "but I didn''t expect that the ''God killing gun'' should have such a function!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "if the body of the Minghe River dies, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa always have to give an account to the immortals in the three worlds, then they will find Hongyun, and there are Kunpeng and empress Houtu behind Hongyun. In this way, you two will naturally have a war. I don''t know if I''m right!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I really don''t rule out this possibility, but it''s only harmful to senior brother Tongtian and me, but beneficial to the two senior brothers. Why did you mention it?"


    The emperor sighed: "Younger martial sister, there is no need to doubt that I have a conspiracy with younger martial sister Yuanshi. If you two fight, either Hongyun is killed and the people who should be robbed disappear, or you two fight and destroy the three realms. On either side, I don''t want to see it with younger martial sister Yuanshi. For the safety of the three realms, I want to discuss with younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa. Saints can''t intervene in this amount of robbery. I don''t know What do you think? "


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa looked at each other, and then said, "elder martial brother, I don''t have any opinion in principle, but have you ever thought about the use of our consent and the presence of the two western saints, but I don''t know their intention!"


    Empress Nuwa also said, "as elder martial brother Tongtian said, there is even Kunpeng. Although he has not proved the holy way, he is not weaker than the sage in terms of cultivation. If we don''t interfere in measuring the robbery, what can we take to resist Kunpeng?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "these younger martial brothers Tongtian and Nu Wa don''t need to worry. As long as you agree, younger martial brothers Yuanshi and I will naturally try to persuade Kunpeng and the two saints in the west to agree not to intervene in the robbery!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said, "since senior brother said so, I have nothing to say. Naturally, I agree with it."


    Hearing this, the supreme old gentleman couldn''t help but sigh and said, "in that case, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa will wait for my news. Then we will discuss specific matters together."


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded when he heard this. Seeing this, the supreme old gentleman left jin''ao island without staying for a long time.

 Chapter 820

    After leaving jin''ao Island, the Supreme Lord Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun did not go to the underground to see Kunpeng and empress Houtu, but directly returned to Taiqing heaven.


    Yuanshi Tianzun was puzzled and asked, "senior brother, now junior brother Tongtian and junior sister Nuwa have agreed not to intervene in the robbery, but we should go to the underground to discuss with Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Why don''t you go to the underground and return to taiqingtian instead? Don''t you want to persuade Kunpeng not to succeed? I''m afraid junior brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa will regret!"


    The supreme Lao Jun said, "younger martial brother, don''t worry. In fact, what I said to younger martial brother Tongtian is just exaggerating the truth. According to Kunpeng''s behavior, he can''t fight with younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa. It''s not in his interests. Moreover, even if we go to find Kunpeng, I''m afraid there will be no results. It will only make Kunpeng prepared, but it''s not good."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "is that elder martial brother going to give up lobbying Kunpeng?"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "instead of lobbying Kunpeng, it''s better to directly oppress him. Since younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa agree with our proposal, we can invite the two saints of the west, younger martial brother Tongtian, younger martial sister Nuwa, Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Haotian and Empress Xiwang to discuss the matter together, and use the strength of everyone to oppress Kunpeng and empress Houtu, so that they can''t object."


    Yuanshi Tianzun felt that there would be problems if he did this, so he said, "elder martial brother, aren''t you afraid of causing Kunpeng''s resistance? You know he''s crazy and can do anything!"


    The great old gentleman sighed, "younger martial brother, there is no way to do it for brother. If you don''t do so, it''s impossible to get Kunpeng to agree with our proposal!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was right when he thought about it. According to Kunpeng''s current situation and his way of dealing with people, he really wouldn''t agree with their proposal. The supreme old gentleman was forced to do so, so he didn''t say anything.


    After returning to the Taiqing Dynasty, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun did not rush to invite everyone to discuss matters together. Instead, they rested for a few days to prepare Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West.


    Time passed quickly, and three days passed in a twinkling of an eye. The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun just sent a message to invite Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa, the two saints of the west, Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Haotian and the queen mother of the west to taiqingtian for discussion. The reason why they didn''t invite zhenyuanzi and Minghe was mainly because they had become sworn enemies and had to settle the cause and effect between each other, Otherwise, they will not survive the mass robbery.


    After receiving the letter from the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West were prepared and were not surprised. However, Haotian, the mother of the west, Kunpeng and empress Houtu were very surprised. They didn''t understand the intentions of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, but they were worried. Although they were worried, they did not refuse to attend the meeting. After a little preparation, they went to taiqingtian.


    After coming to Taiqing, Kunpeng suddenly found that something was wrong, so he whispered to Houtu empress: "Houtu Taoist friends, I''m afraid I''ve been tricked by the Supreme Lord and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. I think something''s wrong!"


    Empress Houtu said, "what Taoist friends said is very true. I also think something is wrong, but I can''t say what''s wrong. You and I should be careful!" Kunpeng nodded secretly when he heard this.


    Just as empress Houtu was talking to Kunpeng, the grand old gentleman saw that all the people had come, so he said, "you Taoist friends are polite. I have a business meeting with Yuanshi today. I hope we can get everyone''s consent." the grand old gentleman said and set his eyes on Kunpeng and Empress Houtu.


    The leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and the two saints in the West have long known the cause of the matter, so they have no response to the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, which seems very natural.


    After seeing the eyes of the supreme old gentleman, Kunpeng understood that the other party was only afraid of being against himself, but Kunpeng didn''t want to show weakness, so he said, "I don''t know what happened to work. The sage of Taiqing invited all his friends to come to discuss together?"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were surprised. They didn''t expect that Kunpeng didn''t know the purpose of this trip, so they couldn''t help being vigilant.


    As for the reaction between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, as early as the supreme Lao Jun expected, I only heard him say: "the birth of Hongyun must be very clear to everyone, but it is related to the safety of all living beings in the three worlds. I can''t solve it alone, so I have to ask all saints and Taoist friends to come to discuss."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "is the sage of Taiqing exaggerating? The red cloud is determined by the heaven. Since it is determined by the heaven, how can it be controlled by the heaven? Besides, since we want to invite people to discuss, why not invite zhenyuanzi Taoist friends and Minghe? There is a big cause and effect between them and red cloud."


    The Supreme Lord said: "It''s not that I exaggerate, and things really matter to the safety of the three realms. Taoist friend Kunpeng also knows that Hongyun was born with the innate treasure of killing and cutting ''killer gun'', which shows that the three realms are about to start a bloody storm. Now it''s a mass robbery. I''m afraid that the three realms can''t live in peace. Why can''t we act carefully? As for not inviting Minhe and Zhen Yuanzi Taoist friends, there is a reason. They all have great cause and effect with Hongyun, the person who should be robbed. They are all in the process of mass robbery, so they can''t know some things. "


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "everything can be said to people. What''s hard to say? Besides, since Hongyun is the person who should be robbed, he has his own heaven''s way to deal with it. What does it matter to us?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "the relationship between Kunpeng Taoist friends is great. Let''s ignore the big cause and effect between Hongyun and Styx river. There must be a war between them. Should Taoist friends agree?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I don''t disagree with you."


    The Supreme Lord said, "it''s good if you agree with me. Styx is an ally with younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa, and it''s also an offensive and defensive alliance between you and empress Houtu and between zhenyuanzi and Hongyun. If there is a war between Styx and Hongyun, I''m afraid neither of you will ignore it!"


    Hearing the words of the supreme old gentleman, Kunpeng immediately understood his intentions. However, the supreme old gentleman said it in front of the public, but he could not refute it. He could only say: "I agree with this, but I don''t think there is anything wrong with it!"


    The Supreme Lord said: "If it''s just the fight between Styx River and Hongyun, it''s nothing, but if there is a conflict between Taoist friends and younger martial brother Tongtian, I''m afraid that all three realms will be affected and the sage''s action will cause great damage to the three realms. Even if we don''t say that we all know, if the fight between you two causes losses to people, Buddhism and Buddhism, I think we won''t mention and introduce the two younger martial brothers Ignore it. Once we all fight together, the three realms will be destroyed in our struggle. For the safety of the three realms, I think everyone sitting here should not interfere in the matter of measuring robbery. What do you think? "


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, Kunpeng said first: "I don''t agree with you!"


    The Supreme Lord frowned when he heard this. Although he understood that it was not easy to get Kunpeng to agree to this proposal, Kunpeng was very embarrassed to refuse so first. He only heard him ask, "Taoist friend Kunpeng doesn''t agree with my proposal. Can you tell me your reason?"


    Kunpeng said: "at the beginning of the measurement robbery, you Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West joined hands to deal with the Styx river. At that time, you didn''t see any impact on the three worlds. How come when the red cloud was born, you proposed that we should not intervene in the measurement robbery. Isn''t it only allowed the officers and soldiers to set fire and the people to light lights? How can the Taiqing sage convince the people present!"


    The great old gentleman had long prevented someone from talking about the war with the sea of blood, so he said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, you can''t think of it that way. At the beginning, we and the saints did deal with the Styx river together, but at that time, we all had a sense of propriety, so it didn''t have any impact on the three realms. However, the situation is different now. The birth of the ''killing gun'' represents the beginning of killing. I''m afraid that everyone can''t control themselves to cause harm to the three realms for their own interests, In this way, we naturally want to avoid things. This is a good thing for all beings in the three realms. Don''t Taoist friends think so? "


    Kunpeng heard the words of the supreme old gentleman and said: "The sage can''t do anything in the mass robbery. I understand this. After all, the sage''s cultivation is too strong and easy to cause damage to the three realms. But I, empress Houtu, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi are just a small quasi saint and can''t cause too much damage to the three realms. Therefore, I don''t think it''s necessary for us to be limited by this."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were overjoyed and hurriedly said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng''s words are very reasonable. My heavenly court is in charge of the three realms according to the order of Taoist ancestors. How can I ignore the quantity robbery? This obviously violates the combination of Taoist ancestors. I can''t agree with this."


    Empress Houtu also said, "the underground is related to the safety of the three realms. If I can''t do it during the quantity robbery, what should I do once the underground is in trouble."

 Chapter 821

    The supreme old gentleman never thought that Kunpeng would say that he was a quasi saint, and also encouraged Haotian and the West Queen Mother. The empress Houtu said things more directly in the hell, which made him hate very much.


    However, the supreme old gentleman is not so easy to deal with. He just heard him say: "younger martial brother Tongtian, younger martial sister Nuwa, younger martial brother Jieyin and younger martial brother zhunti, what do you think of Kunpeng''s saying?"


    Empress Nuwa heard that the supreme old gentleman disagreed with Kunpeng''s proposal, so she wanted to stand up and speak. Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian sect quickly stopped her from competing with Kunpeng.


    Empress Nuwa was a little puzzled about the move of the leader of Tongtian cult, so she secretly asked, "senior brother Tongtian, why do you want to stop me? If Kunpeng can take action in the measurement robbery, how can we face the Styx river?"


    Tongtian sect leader said: "younger martial sister, you are too anxious. Kunpeng was born in the demon family. Even if he refused to help us resist the enemy during the mass robbery, he would not attack us as long as we didn''t provoke him. On the contrary, he has a deep hatred with the two Western saints. Even if we want to stop it, they should come forward. Why should we offend Kunpeng!"


    After hearing the Tongtian leader''s words, empress Nuwa immediately put down her nervous mood, so she sat there with the Tongtian leader to watch the change and see the performance of the people.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa can ignore this, but the two saints in the West are not. Zhunti stood up and said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng is wrong to say so. You are too modest to speak of yourself as a little quasi saint. At the beginning, he was only a quasi saint, but he lost the war with empress Nuwa. Now, after so many years of cultivation, your accomplishments are only at the mercy of the saint. Naturally, you can''t intervene in the matter of measuring robbery, otherwise everyone present will not agree. Especially empress Nuwa, think You won''t agree with Kunpeng. "


    Empress Nuwa''s face turned red when she heard zhunti''s words, but she hated zhunti very much in her heart. She thought to herself, "well, zhunti is really shameless. If you want to talk about yourself, why do you want to pull me up!"


    Although empress Nuwa thought so, she couldn''t help but answer zhunti''s words. Otherwise, if it was spread that the immortals in the three realms thought she was afraid of Kunpeng, so she said: "zhunti''s Taoist friends have some truth. We really should consider this matter carefully, otherwise it will bring hidden dangers to the safety of the three realms."


    After hearing the words of zhunti and Nuwa, the Supreme Lord said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, you also heard that junior brother zhunti and junior sister Nuwa think you are wrong, so please give priority to the safety of all living beings in the three realms and accept this suggestion."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he understood that if the saints agreed not to intervene in the matter of measuring robbery, he could not escape, so he said: "since everyone is opposed, I have nothing to say to accept this proposal, but the positions of the three Taoist friends of empress Houtu, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi are related to the safety of the three realms, but they should not be limited by this!"


    The Supreme Lord couldn''t help saying to zhunti and others when he heard Kunpeng''s words: "I don''t have any opinion on this matter. Do you have any opinion?"


    Although the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was dissatisfied with Kunpeng and empress Houtu, there was no major cause and effect on both sides. Now the supreme old gentleman had no opinion. Naturally, he didn''t want to be a villain, so he said, "I have no opinion on this matter."


    When Zhun mentioned this, he was very anxious. If he didn''t stop it quickly, empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian were allies with Haotian and the mother of the Western King. Naturally, he would agree with Kunpeng, which was very disadvantageous to them in the West.


    Thinking of this, zhunti said: "it''s impossible. Empress Houtu has the congenital treasure ''chaos clock'' in her hand, and she is also the peak cultivation of quasi saints. Therefore, even the saints are not weak, while Haotian and Xi Wangmu have the ''Heavenly star array'' in their hands, which poses a greater threat to the three realms, so they can''t intervene in the mass robbery!"


    Hearing zhunti''s words, Kunpeng sneered: "since zhunti''s friends say so, I have nothing to say, but since the sage can''t do it, naturally I can''t use the yuan God to control the Lingbao to do it secretly. What do you think?"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the saints were silent. The reason why they restricted Kunpeng and empress Houtu was to use the yuan God to control the Lingbao. In this way, although Kunpeng and empress Houtu had the same mana as the saints, they were far from the saints in realm. Therefore, they were not the enemies of the saints. Unfortunately, Kunpeng saw through their strategies.


    Seeing that the saints were silent, Kunpeng said, "if you don''t agree with me, don''t mention that you don''t intervene in the robbery, let alone the big hat of the safety of the three worlds!"


    Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother originally wanted to get some benefits from the quantity robbery, but they didn''t expect to be blocked by zhunti''s words. Naturally, they were unwilling. Now Kunpeng said so, they naturally agreed, so Haotian said: "What Kunpeng Taoist friend said is that even if our heaven uses the ''Celestial Star array'', it can''t be compared with the power of the sage to control the Lingbao with the yuan God. If we want us not to intervene in the matter of measuring robbery, the sage can''t use the yuan God to control the innate Lingbao or the innate Zhibao to interfere in the matter of measuring robbery, otherwise we won''t agree with you."


    With Haotian''s support, Kunpeng''s face could not help showing a smile. The saints were very depressed when they saw Kunpeng''s smile, but they were pushed into the air by Kunpeng. If they did not agree with Kunpeng''s proposal, they would not be able to convince Kunpeng. They were afraid that Kunpeng would have an excuse to say that they were not in front of the immortals in the three realms in the future, so they could only bite their teeth and agree with Kunpeng Your suggestion.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman first said, "there is some truth in Kunpeng''s proposal. If the Taoist friend agrees not to intervene in the measurement robbery, then I agree not to intervene in the measurement robbery!"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the saints hated Kunpeng very much and overturned their plans completely.


    At this time, Kunpeng said, "I don''t know if you can represent the saints in the Taiqing Dynasty. It''s useless if you agree alone!"


    In the face of Kunpeng''s forced step by step, the saints had no choice but to agree to Kunpeng''s proposal one after another. They should not interfere in the robbery by controlling Lingbao with Yuanshen.


    Seeing that all the saints agreed to this matter, Kunpeng said, "since everyone agrees to this matter, should we make regulations and how to punish if someone violates it!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the saints could no longer suppress their anger. They just heard the first Heavenly Master say, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, we are all saints. It''s hard to recover after a word. You''re obviously losing our face."


    Zhunti also said, "Kunpeng, you are too arrogant. We saints do what they say, but you are too much."


    Kunpeng didn''t think so when he heard this. He sneered and said, "I can''t blame you for this. After all, some people can''t rest assured. If they don''t impose restrictions, I''m afraid I can''t do anything if something happens in the future. In that case, it''s better not to mention it. I don''t have to lose my face."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, zhunti''s face turned red. He understood that Kunpeng was aimed at himself, but he wasn''t so easy to kill. He just heard him say, "according to Kunpeng''s friends, I''m afraid you may not be at ease even if we make regulations!"


    Kunpeng said, "I really don''t trust some people who are poor. If zhunti sage agrees, it''s best for everyone to make an oath. In that way, there will be nothing wrong with the management of heaven!"


    Seeing that Kunpeng said more and more excessively, the Supreme Lord said, "Kunpeng, friends can stop. Don''t go too far. You can make the regulations, but you don''t have to make the oath. Otherwise, how can we face the beings in the three realms?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult also said: "elder martial brother, you are right. This oath really can''t be made, otherwise our face will be lost. No one in the three realms is willing to believe us in the future."


    Kunpeng didn''t want to force the saints to make an oath, so he said, "since everyone doesn''t agree, let''s eat some losses. This oath doesn''t have to be made, but Fu Ding must make it. If someone violates the rules, he will face the siege of everyone. What do you think?"


    Empress Houtu naturally supported Kunpeng, so she said, "I agree with that."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "I have no opinion, but one thing to explain is that since our saints can''t control the Lingbao to interfere with the amount robbery, the Taoist friends sitting here can''t interfere with the amount robbery in this way. What do you think of Taoist friends Kunpeng?"


    Kunpeng said: "everyone is treated fairly. I naturally agree with you."


    After Kunpeng finished speaking, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa, the two saints of the west, Haotian and the queen mother of the West spoke one after another to agree to this provision, which gave a happy ending to the matter. After the regulations were established, Kunpeng and others wanted to go back early and rearrange the layout, so they left taiqingtian one after another.

 Chapter 822

    After receiving the support of Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress, Styx''s confidence greatly increased, so he was ready to go to destroy Hongyun and end his cause and effect. Of course, this was not the whole intention of Styx. He himself was very eager for the "God killing gun" in Hongyun''s hand. As for Hongyun who should be robbed, Styx didn''t take it seriously. Anyway, with the support of Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress, There is no need to talk about zhenyuanzi, Kunpeng and empress Houtu, and there is a big cause and effect between him and Hongyun. Even if he kills the saints of Hongyun, he has nothing to say.


    Styx is not an anxious person. After he had an idea about Hongyun, he has always watched and paid attention to Hongyun''s every move. However, because zhenyuanzi has been hidden beside Hongyun, he has no chance to attack Hongyun. Styx thought about it and finally came up with a poison plan to deal with zhenyuanzi.


    After some preparation, Styx finally decided to start with zhenyuanzi. It''s strange that Hongyun shouldn''t choose to practice in beigulu state after flying to the earth fairy world, which gave Styx a good opportunity. Of course, it can''t be entirely Hongyun''s fault. Who let him soar at a bad time? He soared at the time of measuring robbery, but he encountered the chaotic war among people, Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism. Therefore, he had no choice but to practice in beijulu Prefecture.


    It can''t be said that beigulu is not good. In terms of aura, beigulu is not weaker than the other three states, mainly because empress Nuwa didn''t deal with it well after she killed the Black Turtle, so that the poison gas in beigulu is diffuse. Only powerful races such as demon and witch can survive here, and Terrans generally don''t choose to come to beigulu to practice. But fortunately, empress Nu Wa withdrew the main force of the demon family from North Gulu state to South zhanbu state after she allied with the apostasy, and there were only some small demons left on North Gulu state, so Hongyun was not in danger.


    Although since the birth of Hongyun, Styx has not come to find Hongyun to settle the cause and effect, Zhen Yuanzi has not relaxed his vigilance and has been carefully guarding Hongyun.


    The Styx river had long known about Zhen Yuanzi''s reaction. In order to successfully kill Hongyun, Styx river made great efforts. Basically, he transformed an array called "ten thousand poison array" to deal with Zhen Yuanzi. Of course, it was impossible for him to kill Zhen Yuanzi, who was a quasi saint and had such a top-notch innate spiritual treasure as Dishu, However, the Styx River doesn''t want to kill Zhen Yuanzi, but wants to stop Zhen Yuanzi for a period of time so that he has enough time to kill Hongyun.


    Although Styx thought well, he didn''t know that his every move had long fallen into the eyes of the two western saints. The reason why the two western saints didn''t stop him was to use his hand to settle the relationship between himself and Hongyun.


    The two saints in the West are also very embarrassed about the action of Styx. Now after taiqingtian''s discussion, everyone agreed not to intervene in the matter of measuring robbery, and zhunti must save Hongyun''s life if he wants to end the cause and effect with Hongyun. But now few people in the west can be enemies of Styx, which makes them not embarrassed.


    After several reflections, zhunti called Maitreya Buddha to him and said: "Maitreya, now all saints can''t take action in the measurement robbery, but I owe the cause and effect of Hongyun''s ancestor when I heard it in Zixiao palace, and now the Styx river is preparing to plot against Hongyun. I want to take this opportunity to settle the cause and effect with him, so I want you to help Hongyun instead of me. What''s your intention?"


    Maitreya Buddha heard this but said, "if the teacher has something, the disciple should do his best. Please rest assured that the disciple will complete this task."


    Hearing Maitreya Buddha''s words, zhunti nodded and said, "Maitreya, you are very happy to be a teacher, but you can''t resist the advanced cultivation of the Styx. Just in case, I will give you ''nine Golden Lotus'' and'' seven treasure wonderful tree ''to protect yourself. I believe you can complete the task safely with the protection of these two spiritual treasures." Zhunti took out the two congenital treasures and handed them to Maitreya Buddha.


    Maitreya Buddha hurried forward to take Lingbao and said, "please rest assured, teacher. Disciples will complete the task to the death."


    When zhunti heard this, he frowned and said, "Maitreya, although this matter is important, you should focus on your own safety. If you can''t do it, retreat immediately. We still have time to find ways to end the cause and effect. You don''t have to work hard. You should keep this in mind. Well, you go down and prepare."


    Maitreya Buddha was very excited when he saw that the teacher cared so much about him. He went down to prepare. In his heart, he was secretly determined to complete the task assigned to him by the teacher.


    In beigulu Prefecture, after getting everything ready, Styx immediately set out to Hongyun training center, but he was stopped by Zhen Yuanzi when he left the periphery of Hongyun training center.


    Zhenyuanzi was not surprised by the arrival of the Styx river. He knew it would come this day, and the Styx River also didn''t care about zhenyuanzi''s obstruction.


    Just listen, Zhen Yuanzi said, "Styx, I understand your intention in my heart, but it''s impossible for you to be unfavorable to Hongyun. I don''t want to fight with you. You''d better leave. Hongyun will go to you to settle the cause and effect in the future!"


    Upon hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, the Styx River sneered and said: "Zhen Yuanzi, your brain generation has been caught by the door. Since I dare to come to Hong Yun to settle the cause and effect, I will not be frightened back by your empty words. Otherwise, how can I stand in the three realms in the future? The cause and effect between me and Hong Yun has nothing to do with you. If you want to know, you will get out of the way. I won''t lose face when you get it. I can''t stand in the three realms in the future."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard the arrogant words of the Styx River, he couldn''t help humming coldly and said, "Styx River, don''t be arrogant, just because you''re not worthy to say such big words in front of me!"


    Upon hearing this, Styx sneered and said, "since you don''t listen to my advice, don''t blame my subordinates for ruthlessly humiliating you!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sneered: "don''t talk nonsense in the Styx river. If you have the ability, you can do it. We''ll see the real chapter under our hands and see if you can really lose the face of the poor."


    Upon hearing this, the river Styx said nothing more, so he sacrificed the "red lotus of karma fire" to protect himself, and then rushed to zhenyuanzi with the "Yuantu sword" in his hand.


    Facing the attack of the Styx River, Zhen Yuanzi didn''t dare to be careless. He quickly sacrificed the local book and laid a prohibition in front of him to resist the sword potential of the Styx river. After a loud noise, the sword potential of the Styx river was blocked by Zhen Yuanzi.


    The Styx River didn''t hit, but he didn''t stop. He attacked Zhen Yuanzi with his sword. Zhen Yuanzi was careless about this. He made every effort to sacrifice the earth Book defense and didn''t fight back. The reason why he did so was not afraid of the Styx River, but worried about being trapped by the Styx river.


    Although Zhen Yuanzi was always careful, he was calculated by the Styx River, fell into the "ten thousand poison array" arranged by the Styx river.


    After Zhen Yuanzi got the idea, Styx river suddenly withdrew, and then launched the "ten thousand poison array" to trap Zhen Yuanzi in the array. At this time, he said with a wild smile: "Zhen Yuanzi, you lost to the poor man in the end. You stay in the poor man''s" ten thousand poison array "first, and you will be released when the poor man kills Hongyun."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard what Styx said, he was very worried. He desperately attacked the "ten thousand poison array" arranged by Styx and wanted to break through the array to support Hongyun. Although the "ten thousand poison array" had no reputation and didn''t have much lethality, the trapped people were very effective. It took a lot of effort for Zhen Yuanzi to break out of the array. However, when Zhen Yuanzi breaks out, I''m afraid Hong Yun will have died long ago. After all, Hong Yun is only the cultivation of an immortal. It''s hard to hurt the Styx river even if he has a "killer gun" in his hand.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that Zhen Yuanzi was calculated by the Styx river. It can only be said that the Styx river is too cunning. Instead of using his famous "Blood River array" in the third world, he carefully set up an array like "ten thousand poison array" according to the situation of beigulu state, Moreover, when he arranged the array, he just combined his carefully prepared poison pill with the poison gas of beijulu state when Zhen Yuanzi wasn''t careful. Even if Zhen Yuanzi found out, he wouldn''t think there was anything wrong. After all, no one thought that Styx would abandon its "Blood River array" and use such a small array, Who stands in zhenyuanzi''s position will be the trick of Zhongming river.


    After he trapped Zhen Yuanzi, Styx river was very happy. Although Styx River wanted to see Zhen Yuanzi in a hurry, he knew that his "ten thousand poison array" was afraid that he could not trap Zhen Yuanzi for long, so he didn''t hesitate and immediately set off for Hongyun training center. He wanted to kill Hongyun before Zhen Yuanzi got out of trouble, and then return to the sea of blood. At that time, there was a sea of blood to help him, Even if Zhen Yuanzi came to the door, he was not afraid.

 Chapter 823

    After Kunpeng and empress Houtu returned to the underworld, Kunpeng said, "although this trip is forced by the saints to be unable to intervene in the measurement robbery, there is no loss for you and me. It is good for us to have no saints. If the witch family wants to go out of the mountain in the later period of measurement robbery, they don''t have to worry about their own safety."


    Empress Houtu had doubts about taiqingtian and her party and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, the saints knew that doing so would not cause us any loss, but why did they do so, especially the two saints in the west? Such an arrangement was most unfavorable to them. Why didn''t they stop it?"


    Kunpeng said: "Although it is said that the saints cannot intervene in the mass robbery, it will have an impact on the saints, but it can reduce their losses in the mass robbery. It is most important to preserve their strength in their hearts to deal with the upcoming invasion of the four forces. As for others, they are not very interested. Of course, the dispute between the emperor is an exception. After all, if they get the emperor, they can integrate the power of the fairy world for themselves Service. "


    Empress Houtu said, "I know all this, but so the two western saints obviously suffer losses, but they all let the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa go. This is not in line with the mind of the two western saints, the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Heavenly Master. Unless they are willing to give up the struggle for the emperor, how can they let the Tongtian cult leader have an assistant like Styx!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said: "Houtu Taoist friend got into Niu Jiejian, only saw the relationship between Styx River and Tongtian sect leader, but forgot that he had another opponent, Hongyun. Styx river must make enemies with zhenyuanzi Taoist friend if it wants to deal with Hongyun. Therefore, Styx river will not be the benefit of Tongtian sect leader, but will affect the relationship between Tongtian sect leader, zhenyuanzi and Hongyun. Hongyun is a person who should be robbed, If you offend a person who should be robbed, do you think it''s good or bad for yourself? "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu suddenly realized it and said, "it''s too simple for me to think of red clouds. However, I don''t think the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are stupid enough to offend a person who should be robbed for the Styx river!"


    Kunpeng said, "I can''t help it. Although the leader of Tongtian cult doesn''t want to offend Hongyun, he can''t abandon the Styx. Otherwise, who is willing to form an alliance with him in the future."


    After hearing this, empress Houtu nodded and agreed with Kunpeng''s words. After the alliance, empress Houtu also experienced many people, and only Kunpeng remained unchanged. Therefore, there was no concern between her and Kunpeng. Everything was put on the surface, and both sides were sincere and sincere.


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and then said: "Houtu Taoist friend, the reason why things have developed to this point is that the leader of Tongtian sect is so strong that people, Buddhism and Buddhism are extremely afraid. If he can bear it a little and make efforts after the birth of red cloud, the situation will be different. Unfortunately, the leader of Tongtian sect and empress Nuwa don''t see this, but they make the two saints in the West cheap £¡¡±


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu was even more puzzled, so she asked, "among the strength of all parties, Kunpeng Taoist friends, Buddhism has now fallen to the valley. How can you say that the two western saints got a good deal in this matter?"


    Kunpeng said: "it''s not enough for Taoist friends to compete with the two saints in the West. With zhunti''s person, we can naturally see the benefits of the struggle between Styx and Hongyun. In those years, he owed Hongyun Tianda cause and effect in Zixiao palace. Now he doesn''t like such a good thing. Styx only needs one shot, that is, zhunti''s time to end the cause and effect with Hongyun!"


    Empress Houtu said, "it''s impossible. Hongyun has zhenyuanzi''s Taoist friends around him. Although he may not be able to defeat Styx with his cultivation, there is absolutely no problem in defense. Styx can''t break through zhenyuanzi''s defense."


    Kunpeng said, "there is no impossible thing in the world. Although zhenyuanzi''s Taoist friend has unparalleled defense, he is a bit upright in dealing with people. If Styx dares to do it, it shows that he has a full grasp to trap zhenyuanzi and make him unable to stop him from going to kill Hongyun."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s affirmation, empress Houtu was shocked and said, "since you can calculate all this, why don''t you do it yourself, but let the associate get benefits?"


    Kunpeng said: "It''s too late. There are some things to stop. We''ve forced the saints too much in Taiqing heaven. If we come out again because of this, I''m afraid you and I will be the target of the saints. Moreover, even if we must mention the benefits, it will only end the cause and effect with Hongyun, which will not be a big deal to the overall situation. Therefore, if the two saints in the West take action, it will be impossible to explain and intercept the three religions Will stop! "


    When Kunpeng said this, he used the skill of water mirror to show the situation where the red cloud was. As it was, zhenyuanzi was trapped by the Styx river. Seeing this, empress Houtu sighed.


    Although the idea of Styx was good, he didn''t think he was just a mantis. It was the so-called Mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches behind, and the Maitreya Buddha ordered by the teacher was a yellow Finch, waiting for his Mantis to come.


    Styx river is also full of joy and sorrow. I just calculated zhenyuanzi with trickery, but I didn''t think I was ambushed by Maitreya Buddha and fell into the maze already arranged by Maitreya Buddha.


    When he fell into the array, Styx became vigilant and quickly said, "who is arranging the array here to plot against the old ancestor? If you know what you want, stop the array quickly, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble to yourself!"


    Hearing what Styx said, Maitreya said, "I didn''t expect to meet Styx''s ancestor in this wild mountain. I''m really sorry that I accidentally trapped him!"


    After hearing Maitreya''s words, the ancestor of Styx river was shocked. He immediately understood that he had fallen into the Western trick, but he was afraid that his action would fail. But Styx is still a little unwilling and wants to try his best.


    Thinking of this, Styx angrily said, "Maitreya, don''t talk nonsense. Since you didn''t mean to, you should immediately withdraw the array. I won''t investigate it. Otherwise, once I go out, I won''t blame my ruthlessness."


    Maitreya just wanted to wait for Zhen Yuanzi to break out of the array, so he would be successful and retire, so he said, "I don''t need to be angry. I''ll withdraw the array now. Wait a minute."


    Maitreya said this, but instead of withdrawing the array, he used the "nine Golden Lotus" to strengthen the intensity of the array. Although Styx knew that Maitreya could not withdraw the array, he was already ready. When he talked with Maitreya, he gathered mana. When Maitreya''s voice fell, he immediately went all out to the maze laid by Maitreya.


    However, Maitreya Buddha was also prepared. He secretly strengthened the array with the "nine grade Golden Lotus". When the Golden Lotus flashed, the powerful sword of the Styx river was blocked by the "nine grade Golden Lotus". Although it blocked the full blow of the Styx River, Maitreya Buddha was not easy. Although there was a Lingbao to prevent disasters, there was a big gap between his cultivation and the Styx river, He also suffered a lot of damage.


    After seeing that his attack failed, Styx angrily said, "well, Maitreya, you had a plot. Otherwise, how could the ''Jiupin Golden Lotus'' appear in your hands? It seems that you are trying to stop the old ancestor from acting. In that case, don''t blame the old ancestor for being ruthless."


    Maitreya said: "Old Styx, that''s not true. I really wanted to withdraw the array just now, but I didn''t expect that I was insidious and cunning. If I hadn''t been protected by the ''nine grade Golden Lotus'', I''m afraid the poor monk would have turned into ashes under this attack. If I acted like this, how could I blame the poor monk. Speaking of it, I want to ask for justice from the old monk. Why Sneak attack on the poor monk. If my grandfather doesn''t give me an explanation, I won''t blame the poor monk for being cruel! "


    When Styx heard Maitreya''s words, he was furious. He was shameless enough, but he didn''t think that Maitreya was more shameless than himself. Just listen to him: "Maitreya Buddha, you really deserve to be zhunti''s disciple. You have learned zhunti''s despicable character. I said I would attack secretly, but I don''t know who said to withdraw from the array, but kept strengthening the array. Is that what you said? Since you want to stop me, you don''t need to say more. Let me see what ability you have to be so arrogant ¡£¡±


    As the river Styx said, "the red lotus of karma fire" was offered to protect the whole body from the sneak attack of Maitreya Buddha. Then, holding the "Yuantu sword", it roared away at the maze of Maitreya Buddha.


    This move of the Styx river was planned by Maitreya Buddha. Maitreya Buddha immediately sacrificed the "nine Golden Lotus" to protect himself, and then held the "seven treasures wonderful tree" to brush the sword Qi emitted by the Styx river. The "seven treasures wonderful tree" is a treasure that can prove the Tao. Although it was hurt by Kunpeng and its power has decreased, it is higher than the "Yuantu sword" of the Styx river. So for a while Styx is hard to hurt Maitreya who holds the treasure of two western saints.


    The Styx river has been unable to attack for a long time and can''t help hating Kunpeng. If Kunpeng hadn''t taken away his "a nose sword", then the combination of the two swords would have broken the maze of Maitreya Buddha and got out of trouble.

 Chapter 824

    Styx looked at Maitreya and said in a Yin voice: "OK! First it''s the ''nine grade Golden Lotus'' and now it''s the'' seven treasures wonderful tree ''. You have the treasure of preaching the two saints in the West. How dare you say you have no intention to come here? Since you Western dare to intervene in this matter, you must be sure to deal with the counterattack of the poor. I have recognized my defeat this time, but Maitreya Buddha, you should be careful that I will find this place in the future."


    When the river Styx said this, he sacrificed the "red lotus of karma fire" to protect himself, and then rushed out of the array recklessly. It seemed that he wanted to escape here before Zhen Yuanzi arrived.


    Maitreya felt cold when he heard what Styx said. He knew that Styx hated him. If he was given a chance, he would be miserable.


    Maitreya decided to try his best to hold the Styx River and wait for Zhen Yuanzi. At that time, even if they couldn''t kill the Styx River, they could at least seriously hurt him, so that they didn''t have to worry about the counterattack of the Styx River in a short time.


    Having made a decision, Maitreya Buddha made every effort to stop the escape of the Styx river. Maitreya Buddha, who has quasi Saint cultivation, paid all his efforts, and the Styx river was immediately stopped. Although the cultivation of the Styx river is higher than Maitreya Buddha, Maitreya Buddha has the spiritual treasure of western two Saints preaching, and the Styx River can''t break through Maitreya''s obstruction once he enters.


    Styx is not a fool. When he saw Maitreya''s move, he knew that Maitreya wanted to wait for Zhen Yuanzi. At that time, they were in danger.


    Styx''s character is very insidious. After understanding Maitreya''s idea, Styx immediately recklessly summoned his blood god to separate himself. He rushed to Maitreya and burst out immediately after getting close.


    A crazy move of the Styx immediately made Maitreya unable to fight back, and the maze was also shaky. If Maitreya''s hands did not have the preaching treasure of the two western saints, I''m afraid he would have been seriously injured by the crazy move of the Styx, but even so, Maitreya is also in danger, and his life is in danger at any time.


    When the Styx river was acting, the three great gods were watching and paying attention to him. When they saw that the Styx river was so crazy, the two saints in the West were very nervous. Maitreya Buddha was their extremely important disciple in the west, and they couldn''t tolerate any loss. They didn''t want to lose their strength because of the red cloud.


    At this time, zhunti regretted that he knew Maitreya''s cultivation was much lower than Styx. Why not send more people with him, so he wouldn''t be afraid of Styx''s counterattack. Unfortunately, zhunti''s regret is useless now, and it''s not up to him if things have happened. Moreover, the saints have just reached an agreement not to intervene in the robbery, and he didn''t dare to help Maitreya, otherwise he will only help Maitreya Will let Sanqing and Nuwa seize the excuse to deal with the West together.


    The two saints in the West are worried about this, but Sanqing and empress Nuwa hope that the Styx River can give full play to its strength to kill Maitreya Buddha, which can be regarded as breaking an arm of the West.


    In the underworld, empress Houtu couldn''t help saying when she saw this scene: "Taoist friend Kunpeng really had a clever plan. The two western saints really stopped the Styx River from acting secretly as Taoist friends said. However, looking at the Styx River, they wanted to destroy Maitreya Buddha. If there were no miracles, Maitreya Buddha would be in danger."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a smile: "Taoist friends underestimated Maitreya and the two saints in the West. Although the crazy move of the Styx river made Maitreya powerless to fight back, it was impossible for him to destroy Maitreya. How can he say that the ''nine Golden Lotus'' is also the best defense treasure. Coupled with the quasi mention of the'' seven treasures wonderful tree '', Maitreya is dangerous, but he has no worries about his life."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu said, "the Styx River can''t break the defense of Maitreya in a short time. I''m afraid that Maitreya''s mana will be insufficient over time, which will be dangerous."


    Kunpeng smiled: "Maitreya is indeed dangerous after a long time, but Zhen Yuanzi will also get out of trouble. Even if the cultivation of Styx river is high, in the face of the attack between Zhen Yuanzi and Maitreya Buddha, I''m afraid I''ll be seriously injured if I don''t die. The fundamental purpose of Styx river is not to kill Maitreya Buddha, but to break away from Maitreya Buddha and turn around and escape, so as to prevent Zhen Yuanzi and Maitreya from attacking him."


    Empress Houtu said, "I''m afraid that when zhenyuanzi gets out of trouble, the Styx river has repelled Maitreya and fled!"


    Kunpeng said, "if that''s the case, it''s not a good result. I''m afraid Styx can''t break through Maitreya''s block. Now Maitreya is obviously desperate. Even if Styx has a desperate heart, it can''t break through Maitreya''s block in a short time!"


    Kunpeng saw that things were terrible. Not long after his voice fell behind, Zhen Yuanzi finally broke through the "ten thousand poison array" of the Styx River and quickly caught up with the Styx river. When Zhen Yuanzi saw that the Styx river was fighting with Maitreya Buddha, he couldn''t help sighing and immediately understood the plan of the two saints in the West.


    At this time, Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "What a western two saints, who act without leakage, even want to use this matter to end the cause and effect with Hongyun. It''s really cunning. Unfortunately, I can clearly see through each other''s strategy, but I can''t stop it. It''s really helpless. It''s so cheap for the western two Saints to end the cause and effect with Hongyun at such a small price. It''s really a small investment and a big harvest."


    Sigh, but Zhen Yuanzi doesn''t want to let go of evil people like Styx. The two western saints want to take this opportunity to end the cause and effect with Hongyun, so they can use Maitreya''s hand to deal with Styx. Even if he can''t kill Styx, he has to be seriously injured, so that he can''t find Hongyun''s trouble in a short time.


    Thinking of this, Zhen Yuanzi flew up and said, "Maitreya, hold on. I''ll come to help you!"


    Maitreya was overjoyed when he heard zhenyuanzi''s words. With zhenyuanzi''s help, the Styx river could no longer turn over big waves, so he said, "thank you for your help, master zhenyuanzi!"


    But Zhen Yuanzi said, "Taoist friends can come to help Hongyun. Although Hongyun is selfish, with the relationship between me and Hongyun, Taoist friends are helping me. How can I dare to thank you? I should thank Taoist friends for coming to help."


    As soon as zhenyuanzi said this, Maitreya knew that his mind was seen through by the other party, but listening to zhenyuanzi''s words, he had no aversion to his move. So he took a long breath in his heart and said, "master zhenyuanzi, you and I can beat the Styx river with our hands. What do you think?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said with a smile: "what Taoist friends said is what I thought in my heart. Since Styx dares to go wild, I have to pay a price. Otherwise, how can you and I stand in the three realms in the future!"


    Maitreya said, "what you said is very true. Now it''s a mass robbery. You and I have offended the Styx river. If we don''t seriously hurt it, I''m afraid we should be careful to prevent his sneak attack in the future!"


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "that''s right."


    After hearing this conversation between zhenyuanzi and Maitreya Buddha in the maze, Styx was furious and said, "zhenyuanzi and Maitreya Buddha, don''t go too far. You won''t come to any good end if you force me to hurry. It''s a big deal that we die together!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he said with a smile: "Styx River, don''t scare me. If you really dare me to die together, I will accompany you!"


    Seeing that he didn''t scare Zhen Yuanzi, Styx was very angry and said, "Zhen Yuanzi, I''m not going to scare you. Even if you two work together, you can''t get me. It''s better for everyone to stop. What''s your intention?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "it''s OK to stop. As long as you swear that you won''t come to Hong Yun''s trouble until Hong Yun recovers his cultivation, the poor man will naturally let you go!"


    Upon hearing this, Styx could no longer suppress his anger and said coldly, "zhenyuanzi, you really want to be the enemy of the poor. You know the cause and effect between Hong Yun and me. If I do this, I''m afraid that when Hong Yun recovers his cultivation in the future, the poor will be in trouble. Do you think I will be so stupid?"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he said, "in that case, we can only see Zhenzhang under our hands and speak according to our abilities. I''m afraid it''s difficult for you to escape from the two of us."


    Maitreya Buddha also said: "the ancestor of Styx river is just taking an oath. Besides, the ancestor of Hongyun is kind. After he recovers his cultivation, he may not take revenge on you!"


    Styx sneered: "Hongyun was really kind in those days, but now who can dare to keep him as before. Besides, he was born with a ''killer gun'', so it can be seen that his mind must be vicious in this life. If I let go, I''m afraid it''s a sheep into a tiger''s mouth, so it''s impossible for me to let go, unless you zhenyuanzi can guarantee that Hongyun won''t bother me anymore!"

 Chapter 825

    When zhenyuanzi saw that the Styx river said so, he said, "it''s not a poor man who can do it!"


    Styx sneered and said, "zhenyuanzixiu wants to use this to fool the poor. You can''t be the master. How can you be the master of Kunpeng and Hongyun and let them end the cause and effect? Now when it comes to the poor, you say you can''t be the master. Who are you kidding? You really can''t be a poor man!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "although the cause and effect between Kunpeng Taoist friend and Hongyun is great, it is different from Taoist friend. Taoist friend is the cause and effect of Hongyun for a while, while Kunpeng Taoist friend owes his cause and effect to Hongyun in Zixiao palace, so I can decide to settle the cause and effect of both sides, which is very different from Taoist friend!"


    Styx said, "since you can''t be the master, you don''t have to talk nonsense. In a word, will you let me go?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "if Taoist friends want to leave here safely, they must swear not to trouble Taoist friends Hongyun, otherwise I won''t let you leave easily!"


    Styx said, "needless to say." after saying this, Styx immediately summoned all his remaining blood gods and frantically rushed to zhenyuanzi and Maitreya Buddha. It can be said that he has used his old capital. Even if he can escape smoothly after the war, he will be greatly injured. He can''t recover his cultivation without a hundred years.


    Zhenyuanzi had suffered a great loss from the Styx River and had long been on guard against it. When there was a change in the Styx River, zhenyuanzi immediately sacrificed the "land book" and turned it into a barrier to protect himself. As for Maitreya Buddha, he was pressed and beaten by the Styx River, and the protection of the "nine Golden Lotus" has not been revoked. Therefore, although the Styx river is crazy, it has not achieved its original purpose.


    However, even if zhenyuanzi and Maitreya Buddha were on guard, a quasi saint was desperate and used so many separate self explosion, but their power could not be underestimated. At the moment of the separate self explosion of the Styx blood god, zhenyuanzi and Maitreya Buddha were injured by that huge energy.


    However, Styx would not miss such a good opportunity. When he saw Maitreya and Zhen Yuanzi injured, he immediately made a choice, sacrificed the "karma fire red lotus" to protect himself, and then jumped at Maitreya with one sword.


    Styx only wants to find Maitreya Buddha, but it wants to pick a soft persimmon. Although Maitreya Buddha is protected by the preaching treasure of the two saints in the west, his cultivation is far from that of Styx, and the two Lingbao are not Maitreya Buddha''s own treasures, so he can''t give full play to the real power of Lingbao. Zhenyuanzi is stronger than Maitreya Buddha in that respect, If Styx wants to break through, it will naturally find Maitreya.


    Maitreya Buddha used up a lot of mana when he was fighting with the Styx river. After he took this desperate blow from the Styx River, his mana was immediately exhausted. When the Styx man rushed at himself with his sword, he was no longer able to resist. But Maitreya Buddha had to face the attack of the Styx river with the "nine Golden Lotus" and brush the "seven treasures wonderful tree" out of thin air to avoid the Styx river.


    Although Zhen Yuanzi was prepared for the sneak attack on the Styx River, he didn''t expect that the Styx river was so crazy. For a time, he couldn''t help Maitreya stop the escape of the Styx river.


    After Styx got away from the maze with a successful attack, he immediately cast Xuedun ¡õ¡õ, fled thousands of miles away, and fled the pursuit range of zhenyuanzi and Maitreya Buddha.


    When Zhen Yuanzi and Maitreya Buddha came back to God, Styx had used the method of blood escape for several times and fled back to the dark sea of blood. They completely lost the opportunity to chase Styx.


    The escape of the Styx River makes Zhen Yuanzi very worried. He can save Hongyun once, but he can''t save his whole life. After all, it takes quite a long time for Hongyun to recover his cultivation in that year. Only a thousand days are thieves, but there is no thousand days to prevent thieves. In such a long time, even if Zhen Yuanzi is strict in prevention, he will fail to follow his heart, As long as Styx has a heart, he will always get a chance to deal with red cloud.


    Thinking of this, Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "I''m afraid we''ll be careful when the Styx River escapes in the future, especially Maitreya. Judging from the performance when the Styx river leaves, he has been cruel to your bones!"


    Maitreya Buddha said when he heard this: "up to now, we can only take one step at a time. However, the Styx River exploded so many blood gods. If we continue to use the method of blood escape, we are afraid that we will lose a lot. He can''t recover his accomplishments without a hundred years. A hundred years is enough for us to prepare everything."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he said, "that''s all, but Taoist friends don''t forget that Styx is not alone now. He has Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa as allies. If Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa are willing to help Styx, I''m afraid he will recover his accomplishments in less than a hundred years."


    When Maitreya heard this, he couldn''t help being one of Lin and said: "What you said is very true. However, the netherworld has the support of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. I also have Buddha in the West. Moreover, master zhenyuanzi is afraid that he doesn''t know that now the saints have reached an agreement with Kunpeng, empress Houtu, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West. For the safety of the three realms, they are not allowed to take action in this robbery. Therefore, the ancestor of netherworld has nothing to fear."


    Zhen Yuanzi was shocked when he heard this and said, "Taoist friend, are you serious?"


    Maitreya said, "how dare I deceive you? If you don''t believe me, you can go to the underground to ask Kunpeng and empress Houtu for confirmation. Naturally, you will know the truth!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "although I really want to go to the underworld to see Kunpeng and empress Houtu, Hongyun''s cultivation is low now. Once I leave the Styx River, I''ll be in big trouble if I come again!"


    Maitreya Buddha said, "why is it difficult? Just go to the hell, senior. I have a poor monk guarding here. Even if old Styx comes again, I can resist one or two. What''s more, now he has suffered heavy losses. I''m afraid he''s healing and doesn''t care to come to find old Hongyun."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he couldn''t help but move and said, "in that case, thank Maitreya Buddha and Taoist friends for protecting Hongyun for some time."


    Maitreya Buddha said: "it''s nothing. In those days, Hongyun gave up his seat to the Buddha in Zixiao palace. I should protect Hongyun. In this way, both sides can be regarded as ending each other''s cause and effect!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard Maitreya''s words, he couldn''t help saying, "it''s better for both sides to settle the cause and effect, and there is less involvement between each other, which is good for both sides. I''ll decide for Taoist friend Hongyun."


    Maitreya Buddha was overjoyed when he heard Zhen Yuanzi''s words and said, "thank you, elder!"


    Zhen Yuanzi smiled and said, "Taoist friends don''t have to do this. It''s good for both sides."


    The reason why Zhen Yuan did this was that he didn''t want to take advantage of the two western saints, so that they could easily end the cause and effect with Hongyun, so he took the opportunity to ask Maitreya Buddha to guard Hongyun instead of himself, and he went to the underground to find Kunpeng and empress Houtu to understand what happened during this period of time.


    Maitreya Buddha was happy that Zhen Yuanzi agreed to end the cause and effect between Hongyun''s ancestor and the two saints in the west, but he also understood that Zhen Yuanzi was afraid that he was also dissatisfied, so he just took the initiative to ask Zhen Yuanzi to go to the underground, so that both sides could have a step down, so as not to make the relationship too rigid.


    In the Western Paradise, when Jieyin and zhunti saw that Maitreya had reached an agreement with Zhen Yuanzi, they both had a long chat in their hearts, and the big stone that had been pressing on their hearts was finally removed.


    Just listen, then he said, "younger martial brother, Maitreya Buddha has successfully completed our trust. In the future, we don''t have to worry about being found by Hongyun."


    Zhunti said, "I don''t worry about this, but looking at Zhen Yuanzi''s expression, he doesn''t have much dissatisfaction with us. In this way, even if the red cloud recovers his cultivation, it must not embarrass us in the quantitative robbery. However, the man of Styx hates us to the extreme, and we should be careful about him in the future."


    Then he said: "Even if we don''t help Zhen Yuanzi this time, the Styx River and we are also great enemies of life and death. With his mind, it''s impossible to forget that he was originally an enemy. As long as he can end the cause and effect with Hongyun, what can he do with Styx river? What''s more, the biggest threat of Styx river is not us in the west, but Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi Before this cause and effect, he can do nothing about us in the West. "


    When zhunti heard these words, he nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. We don''t need to worry too much about Styx. There is Hongyun who is not a threat to us for a moment. As long as we can make good friends with Hongyun, all the costs are worth paying."


    Then he nodded and agreed with zhunti''s words.

 Chapter 826

    Kunpeng and empress Houtu have also been paying attention to Zhen Yuanzi''s every move. When Zhen Yuanzi got out of trouble and suddenly rushed out of the siege at the Styx River, they couldn''t help sighing and thought that Zhen Yuanzi and Maitreya Buddha were too careless.


    When Zhen Yuanzi said he was going to the underworld, Kunpeng and empress Houtu looked at each other and felt that they didn''t know how to explain to Zhen Yuanzi what had happened in the Taiqing sky.


    After a while, empress Houtu said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, now zhenyuanzi wants to visit us because of Maitreya''s words. What''s your opinion on this matter?"


    Kunpeng said, "Zhen Yuanzi came to visit us just to know our agreement with the saints and see if it has an impact on him and Hongyun. We don''t need to hide anything at this point. If he wants to know, we''ll tell him. As for his reaction, it''s beyond our control."


    Empress Houtu said: "now we and all saints can''t interfere in the matter of measuring robbery, and among the unrestricted quasi saints of the old school in the three worlds, there are only zhenyuanzi and Styx. Styx is together with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. Zhenyuanzi is close to us. It''s obvious that the response of Maitreya Buddha is that the two saints in the West are making his idea, but we can''t help it!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Houtu Taoist friends are serious. The two western saints want to win over Zhen Yuanzi, but they have inherent shortcomings. Even if they end the cause and effect with Hong Yun, Hong Yun and Zhen Yuanzi will always guard against them. After all, Hong Yun died in the hands of the two western saints in those years, not to mention that the two western saints secretly learned from the West The poisoned hands want to destroy the foundation of Zhen Yuanzi''s path. In this way, even if the relationship between them and Zhen Yuanzi has eased, they will never get together. We don''t need to care about this. "


    Empress Houtu said: "That being said, Hong Yun wants to prove the great road in the mass robbery, but he has to communicate with the four religions. Zhen Yuanzi is now firmly watched by the Styx river. If he wants to help Hong Yun preach, he only needs enough support. There are only a few disciples under the Taoist friends, and the witch family is limited to the underworld. So we have no great influence on the three realms, Zhen Yuanzi is helpless. Maybe it''s really possible to walk with the two saints in the West. "


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "what should we do according to the meaning of Taoist friends?"


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, now that we have reached an agreement with the saints not to interfere in the matter of measuring robbery, I wonder if the witch clan can break away from the restrictions of the underworld and go to the fairy world to compete with them?"


    Kunpeng''s face changed greatly when he heard this, and said, "it''s absolutely forbidden for Houtu Taoist friends!"


    Empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "Kunpeng Taoist friends now have no threat from saints, and the witch clan is no longer in danger. Why not take advantage of this opportunity to occupy a place in the earth fairy world?"


    When Kunpeng heard the words of empress Houtu, he sighed and thought, "it seems that Houtu Taoist friends can''t suppress the internal voice of the witch family. If they don''t try to solve the internal discord of the witch family, I''m afraid something will happen to the witch family in a short time!"


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng sighed: "Houtu Taoist friend, I can understand your mood, but although we have reached an agreement with the saints, it doesn''t mean that the witch family has less threat. Now the three worlds can be said to be three pillars, and no one can help each other for a time. Due to the birth of red cloud, the saints have to make urgent adjustments. That''s why they don''t restrict zhenyuanzi and Styx river The situation in the three realms is very delicate, and a war may break out if there is a slight disturbance. If the witch clan is born at this time, in order to balance, the saints are afraid to shift their targets to the witch clan. At that time, do Taoist friends think that the witch clan has the ability to stop the attacks of the three parties? "


    Empress Houtu was shocked when she heard this and said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, we witch people just want to get a place to live. Won''t they do so well?"


    Kunpeng said: "There is nothing impossible. The demon family''s accession to the WTO has aroused the fear of the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West. If it were not for the fact that empress Nuwa was the virgin of the human race and the support of intercepting religion behind the demon family, the demon family would be killed by people, Buddhism and Buddhism upon its accession to the WTO, they would not be able to let the Witch and demon families develop again and threaten the survival of the human race , that would be very bad for their preaching. If the witch family wants to be born now, the result will be very tragic. I hope Taoist friends can think clearly and don''t harm the witch family on impulse. "


    Empress Houtu sighed, "according to the words of Taoist friends, the witch family still has to endure, but they have endured for so long. How long do they need to endure? Taoist friends can give me a definite time, so that I can explain to the witch family!"


    Kunpeng said: "the time is uncertain. It depends on the development of the situation, but one thing I''m sure is that the witch clan will rush out of the hell before the end of the mass robbery!"


    Empress Houtu couldn''t help laughing bitterly when she heard Kunpeng''s words: "it will take hundreds of years. I don''t know if I can restrain the witch clan for such a long time!"


    Kunpeng said: "for the future of the witch family, Taoist friends should restrain the witch family anyway, otherwise in case of an accident, the witch family will be destroyed. Moreover, the witch family has been patient for so many years, and this is nothing for hundreds of years. I think wise people of the Witch family will naturally see this."


    Empress Houtu understood this when she heard Kunpeng''s words and said, "Taoist friends, please rest assured that I will do my best!"


    When Kunpeng heard what empress Houtu said, he was very glad that he had such an ally. However, he should also consider for Empress Houtu. The character of the witch family is strong, but it can''t be too repressed. He needs to decompress them appropriately, otherwise things will happen if he can''t control it.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said, "I understand that you are under a lot of pressure, Taoist friends of the later earth. However, we can''t blindly suppress the witch clan. We have to give them some opportunities to decompress so as to relieve your pressure. I''m going to let my disciples go to the earth fairy world to understand the development of the earth fairy world, so I want one or two great witches to accompany me. What do you think of this proposal?"


    Empress Houtu was overjoyed when she heard this and said, "Taoist friends have bothered. I agree with this, but I have a suggestion. These great witches rotate every once in a while. In this way, most great witches can relax and the pressure within the witch clan can dissipate a lot, but it makes Taoist friends bother."


    Kunpeng said, "Houtu Taoist friends, the relationship between you and me doesn''t need to be like this. The stability of the witch family is conducive to our future development! I just did my duty as an ally."


    Empress Houtu didn''t speak again when she heard Kunpeng say so. She knew that if she said it again, it would only affect the relationship between the two sides.


    While Kunpeng was talking to empress Houtu, Zhen Yuanzi came to the underworld. For the arrival of Zhen Yuanzi, Kunpeng and empress Houtu got up and went to meet each other.


    After escaping back to the Youming blood sea, Styx has been paying attention to every move of the hell. When he saw Zhen Yuanzi appear in the hell, he was overjoyed. He thought his opportunity was coming, so he wanted to kill Hongyun and end his cause and effect with Hongyun when Zhen Yuanzi left.


    Styx is not a fool. After he was happy, he couldn''t help thinking: "you can''t ignore the safety of Hongyun as a person like zhenyuanzi. He must have some backhand. Maybe it''s a conspiracy. I should be careful not to be calculated by zhenyuanzi. In that case, the consequences will be serious."


    Thinking of this, Styx immediately went to beigulu state to observe Hongyun''s every move regardless of healing. When his mind came to beigulu state, he found that not only Maitreya Buddha was protecting Hongyun, but also pharmacist Buddha was on the spot. It seems that Zhen Yuanzi has the support of the two saints in the West.


    Seeing this, Styx river was shocked. Although there was a big cause and effect between the two western saints and Hongyun, Maitreya Buddha saved Hongyun''s life and ended the cause and effect. Now Zhen Yuanzi went to the underground to see Kunpeng and empress Houtu. The two western saints not only let Maitreya Buddha protect Hongyun in beijulu Prefecture, but also sent the pharmacist Buddha, which seemed to want to fully support Zhen Yuanzi, If there was no secret, he would not believe it.


    The river Styx thought of this place and said happily: "Fortunately, I didn''t act rashly, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll fall into the net and be entangled by Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha. I don''t have much blood god separation now. Once I''m entangled by the other party, I can''t launch the attack like last time. Over time, Zhen Yuanzi will naturally block his retreat behind, so he will be seriously injured if he doesn''t die. Zhen Yuanzi''s plan is really vicious."


    The river Styx was so lucky that he couldn''t help thinking that Zhen Yuanzi had the support of the two saints in the West. It would be difficult for me to deal with Hongyun again. It seems that we should go to jin''ao island to meet the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa and listen to their views on this matter!


    Thinking of this, the Styx River took back his mind, then sat down for a while and set off for jin''ao island to meet the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa.

 Chapter 827

    After Kunpeng and empress Houtu welcome Zhen Yuanzi into the underground, the three sit down. Neither Kunpeng nor empress Houtu spoke first, but let Zhen Yuanzi.


    If the behavior of Kunpeng and empress Houtu is that others are in the position of zhenyuanzi, it will be considered that Kunpeng and empress Houtu deliberately slow themselves down. But Zhen Yuanzi doesn''t think so. Instead, he will think that Kunpeng and empress Houtu regard themselves as their own people.


    Just listen, Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, I think you and empress Nuwa should know my purpose. What''s the opinion of the two Taoist friends?"


    Kunpeng said, "Taoist friends and I know something about the purpose of Taoist friends, but some things still need to be said by Taoist friends themselves, so that we can know the intention of Taoist friends and better explain it to Taoist friends."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he smiled and said, "since Kunpeng Taoist friend said so, I asked directly. I don''t know that you and empress Houtu really have to reach an agreement with the saints not to interfere in the matter of measuring robbery?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "this is indeed true. Not only have we reached an agreement with the saints, but even Haotian and the queen mother of the West on the heaven court are not allowed to personally intervene in the matter of measuring the robbery. Among the older generation of the three worlds, only Taoist friends and Styx are not subject to this restriction. Taoist friends must understand why!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "it''s still because of the red cloud. Unexpectedly, I was involved in the quantity robbery. On the contrary, the two Taoist friends were much easier."


    Kunpeng said: "If only I could be relaxed, I would not personally intervene in the robbery, but I can''t ignore it. Especially the Taoist friends, the matter of Hongyun is very important. If I and empress Houtu really have to give up, then the Taoist friends are dangerous, but the Styx river is not an easy person to deal with. Looking at the performance of the two saints in the west, it is obvious that they are trying to win over the Taoist friends. The situation in the three realms is very delicate now, a little more complicated If something happens, I''m afraid it will cause a great disaster, so Taoist friends need to be careful. "


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he said, "I understand what Taoist friends say. I just want to protect Taoist friends of Hongyun and testify, but I don''t want to intervene in other things."


    Kun Peng sighed: "It''s good for Taoist friends to think so, but there are some things you don''t want to avoid. The reason why Taishang Laojun lobbied us not to intervene in the robbery is to take the opportunity to open the cause and effect between the two saints in the West and Hongyun. However, the two saints in the West and Fang are not fools. They have long seen through Taishang Laojun''s plan and ended the cause and effect with Hongyun by the hand of Styx river The great old gentleman is afraid that he has some opinions on Taoist friends, but there will be some twists and turns in Hongyun''s preaching in the future. Taoist friends should be prepared in advance. "


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "Even if you don''t tell me, I understand that the cause and effect between the two saints in the West and Hongyun is one. Sanqing and empress Nuwa have great opinions on me. It''s needless to say that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. As their allies, Styx river will not be easily abandoned, otherwise they won''t be recognized by the immortals in the three realms, not to mention the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. They always want to It''s natural that I don''t have a good impression of the failure of the plan to deal with the two western saints with the hand of Hongyun. However, as long as I don''t participate in their affairs, they won''t easily offend me. After all, Hongyun is the person who should be robbed, but the consequences of offending the person who should be robbed are not what they can bear. "


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s good that Daoyou can understand these. As long as Daoyou and Hongyun don''t join any party, there will be no war in a short time. They can continue to maintain balance."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "I understand. I won''t do it well. I''ll only blow myself to pieces. Styx can be with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. He has a sea of blood to protect himself, but I don''t have his amulet. Naturally, I should be careful."


    Mentioning the leader of Tongtian cult, Kunpeng couldn''t help telling zhenyuanzi: "zhenyuanzi Taoist friends, although Styx is an ally with the leader of Tongtian cult, Taoist friends can''t make enemies with the sect and demon clan because of Styx. That''s not a good thing for Taoist friends and Hongyun!"


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "I understand. As long as the interception and the demon family don''t embarrass me and Hongyun, I won''t make enemies with them!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng thought deeply for a moment and said: "I also understand the situation of Taoist friends and Hong Yun. In a few days, our disciples and two great Witches of the witch family will go to the earth fairy world to experience. I ask them to pay more attention to Taoist friends and help them at the critical moment. However, I want to remind Taoist friends that the longest time of quantitative robbery is only a thousand years. Now a hundred years have passed. Hong Yun needs to speed up his speed if he wants to demonstrate Taoism, as long as his foundation is solid Later, Taoist friends can adaptively improve their cultivation with spiritual fruit. As long as Hongyun has the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, he can retrieve the memory of his previous life. In this way, he doesn''t have to worry about the realm, and only in this way can he have the opportunity to prove the Tao! "


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "thank you for your advice. I''ll pay attention."


    Empress Houtu said, "zhenyuanzi Taoist friends, although most of the witch people have moved to the underground, there are still some people in beigulu Prefecture. You can let Hongyun practice within the scope of influence of the witch, which can reduce some unnecessary troubles and reduce the pressure of Taoist friends."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "thank you, madam!"


    Speaking of the Styx River, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are very embarrassed. They originally wanted to use the Styx River to test the reactions of all parties, but they didn''t want to let the two western saints take the opportunity to end the cause and effect with red cloud. In this way, they are very crazy, but they can''t blame the Styx River, let alone ignore it.


    When the Styx river came to jin''ao Island, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were at a loss.


    After sitting down, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "what''s important for you?"


    When Styx heard this, he couldn''t help but say angrily, "what''s wrong with me? You don''t know. You obviously don''t treat me as your own person when you ask me!"


    Want to return to think, but the Styx River can''t say it, otherwise it will only cause the dissatisfaction of Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa. Just listen to the river Styx say: "Tongtian Taoist friend, the red cloud thing is wrong. I have no choice but to come and ask you for help."


    The leader of Tongtian cult pretended to be surprised and asked, "did Kunpeng do it? But I didn''t find out what he did!"


    When Styx heard Tongtian leader speak like this, he was speechless. He thought he was shameless enough, but he was much worse than Tongtian leader.


    Styx river said, "Taoist friend, things are not what you think. Kunpeng didn''t do it, but the two saints in the West intervened in this matter. They not only sent Maitreya Buddha to help Hongyun, but also used their treasure of preaching ''nine Golden Lotus'' and'' seven treasure wonderful tree '', but I was defeated and had to retreat."


    The leader of Tongtian cult heard this and said, "Taoist friends were worried about this. In fact, Taoist friends don''t have to do this. The two saints in the west just want to end the cause and effect with Hongyun through the hands of Taoist friends. Naturally, they won''t be friends again after it!"


    Styx sighed: "If only things were true as the Taoist friends said. Afterwards, Zhen Yuanzi left beijulu Prefecture and went to see Kunpeng and empress Houtu. I thought it might be an opportunity. I wanted to take the opportunity to find Hongyun to end the cause and effect, but I didn''t expect that the two western saints not only didn''t recall Maitreya Buddha, but also sent the pharmacist Buddha to beijulu prefecture to protect Hongyun. They were so I''m afraid it''s not as simple as trying to end the cause and effect with Hongyun. "


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he frowned and said, "what agreement can''t be reached between the two western saints and Zhen Yuanzi according to the meaning of Taoist friends?"


    Styx river said, "I have this conjecture. If Zhen Yuanzi gets the support of the two western saints, I can''t compete with him, but I need to ask two Taoist friends to come forward to contain the two western saints."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he smiled and said, "you don''t have to worry about the two saints in the West. Now the saints, Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Haotian and queen mother of the west can''t directly intervene in the matter of measuring robbery, so the Taoist friends don''t have to worry that they are difficult for you. Just act according to their own ideas."


    When Styx heard this, he felt calm, but he said: "even if the two western saints can''t do it in person, they still have many disciples. I can''t resist them just by my blood, so please restrain them!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment and said, "since Taoist friends are in trouble, junior sister Nuwa and I will not stand idly by. Western disciples will be restrained by us. Taoist friends should be at ease now."


    Upon hearing this, Styx nodded and said, "thank you for your help."

 Chapter 828

    After some talking, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa finally sent away the Styx river. Although the Styx River received the help of interception and demon clan, the attitude of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa towards him made him feel different. However, because he still needed the support of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa during the robbery, the Styx river did not turn against him.


    After sending away the Styx River, the faces of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa sank. She only heard that empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, looking at the reaction of the Styx River, I''m afraid he already knew the agreement of the saints. He''s just testing us. It seems that he has a different heart for us!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "don''t worry about this. If he doesn''t settle the cause and effect with Hongyun all day, it can''t be bad for us. Instead, I''m worried about the reaction of Zhen Yuanzi and Kunpeng."


    Hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa immediately reacted and said, "elder martial brother, do you suspect that they have reached some agreement with the two saints of the west?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "we can''t rule out this possibility. Even if the two western saints want to end the cause and effect with Hongyun, Maitreya''s action is enough. They don''t need to send a pharmacist Buddha to guard Hongyun. If there is no secret, I don''t believe it."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, it is well known that when traveling to the west to learn scriptures, the two western saints secretly calculated that Zhen Yuanzi wanted to break his foundation for becoming a saint. How could Zhen Yuanzi cooperate with the two western saints? Do you think this is the conspiracy of the two western saints, which deliberately made us misunderstand that Zhen Yuanzi had something to do with them?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he thought for a moment and said: "It''s also possible, but the probability is very small. If Zhen Yuanzi doesn''t have some agreement with the two western saints, the two western saints may not send pharmacists and Buddhas. After all, the situation in the three realms is somewhat delicate, and a little carelessness can lead to a great disaster. The two Western saints may not make such a great determination, which is not in line with their usual way of doing things £¡¡±


    Empress Nuwa said, "people will change. Maybe the two saints in the West have changed their strategy now. Maybe they want to win over Zhen Yuanzi!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said: "I believe that the two western saints want to win over Zhen Yuanzi. After all, Hong Yun, as a robber, is useful for us to compete for the throne of emperor, but the relationship between them is not friendly. In this case, if the two western saints are willing to invest so much effort, there is only one possibility, that is, they have some agreement with Zhen Yuanzi, otherwise the two western saints are not fools Maybe. "


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, I always think this is the conspiracy of the two saints in the West. Its purpose is to disturb our sight!"


    Tongtian sect leader said: "younger martial sister, I''m afraid it''s not the case. How deep do you think the relationship between Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun is? If he doesn''t have some agreement with the two western saints, how can he hand over the safety of Hongyun to Maitreya Buddha, and how can the two Western saints send out the pharmacist Buddha!"


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa didn''t know what to say. Indeed, all the evidence in reality indicated that there was a certain agreement between Zhen Yuanzi and the two saints in the West. Even if she wanted to find a reason to defend Zhen Yuanzi, it was very difficult. But empress Nuwa had to stop thinking about this problem.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said, "in that case, what should we do according to elder martial brother?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "now the most important thing for us is to know what Zhen Yuanzi called when he went to see Kunpeng. Does it mean that the two saints in the West want to persuade Kunpeng and the west to end each other''s cause and effect? If so, it will be bad for us!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "this is impossible. The deep cause and effect between Kunpeng and the two saints in the west can''t be persuaded only by zhenyuanzi''s words. I''m afraid that zhenyuanzi will be rejected by Kunpeng as soon as he opens his mouth."


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed, "if you are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Once the western two saints convince Kunpeng and collude with the red cloud, the balance between the three parties will be broken!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I''m afraid it''s not as difficult as my senior brother thought. Zhenyuanzi is also an old man in the wilderness. How can he not know what the western two saints are? How can he go hand in hand with the western two saints? As for Kunpeng, not to mention that if he wants to benefit from the quantity robbery, he can''t easily destroy the balance of the three worlds."


    Tongtian sect leader said: "younger martial sister is right, but we still have to be careful. Whether zhenyuanzi has anything to do with the two saints in the West or not, we can''t despise it. This matter is not only related to our family. I think the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun are afraid to know about it. We''d better see their reaction first."


    Indeed, as the leader of Tongtian Church said, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun also knew what had happened in beijulu Prefecture, and they were also confused about it.


    In the Taiqing sky, the supreme old gentleman said to the emperor Yuanshi: "younger martial brother, what happened in beijulu Prefecture is beyond our expectation. What do you think of this?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "Elder martial brother, we all underestimated the two saints of the West. We originally wanted to take the opportunity to make them unable to settle the cause and effect with Hongyun, so that Hongyun''s recovery will naturally find the west, so the West will inevitably suffer heavy losses in the disaster, but now they ended the cause and effect with the hand of the Styx River, which is a defeat for you and me. The Styx river is really stupid. Even if you want to act, you have to bring enough It''s not good to have hands, but it didn''t succeed. It ruined our good deeds. It''s really damn. "


    The Supreme Lord said, "we won''t take care of him in the Styx river. Naturally, someone will clean him up at that time. I want to ask younger martial brother what''s his opinion about the two western saints helping Zhen Yuanzi so much?"


    Hearing this, the emperor asked, "elder martial brother, do you mean the emergence of the medicine master Buddha?"


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "that''s it!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "If the two western saints want to end the cause and effect with Hongyun, Maitreya Buddha''s blocking Styx River can indirectly save Hongyun''s life, and the cause and effect are also eliminated. However, the two western saints later sent the pharmacist Buddha to protect Hongyun. I''m afraid it''s not so simple. According to the current situation, they want to win over Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun and let Hongyun take care of it in the quantity robbery Will target them! "


    The Supreme Master said, "do you think it''s possible for the two saints in the west to join hands with Zhen Yuanzi?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. Who is zhenyuanzi and how can he not know the purpose of the two western saints? No matter from that aspect, he can''t be connected with the two western saints. Otherwise, Kunpeng, as his ally, won''t let him go easily."


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "younger martial brother, zhenyuanzi is right. He won''t be foolish enough to form an alliance with the two western saints, but he will lose more than he gains by making enemies with us and younger martial brother Tongtian. It seems that the two western saints want to use tricks to confuse us and divide the relationship between us and zhenyuanzi! But his method is lower, and it''s not qualified to deceive us."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "although the trick of the two western saints can''t confuse us, younger martial brother Tongtian is not necessarily. There is a big cause and effect between the Styx River and Hongyun. I''m afraid that under his encouragement, younger martial brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa will be fooled by the two western saints! Elder martial brother, will we inform younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa?"


    The emperor shook his head and said: "We don''t need to inform them about this. If they can see through the conspiracy of the two western saints, it''s useless for us to inform them. If they can''t see through, we''ll only make them think we have some conspiracy. It won''t help, but it will make them suspicious of us. Besides, if Styx can really provoke the relationship between younger martial brother Tongtian and Zhen Yuanzi, it''s not good for us Words are of great benefit. "


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi immediately understood his intention in Zun and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. If younger martial brother Tongtian is against zhenyuanzi and Hongyun, Hongyun, who should be robbed, will naturally cause heavy losses to the interception, and we don''t need to worry about the number of people on the list of gods. However, it''s a little bad for the two saints in the west to benefit in vain!"


    The eldest prince sneered: "that Zhen Yuanzi is not a fool. Naturally, he will see through their conspiracy. If Hongyun is really suppressed by interception, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun will naturally find trouble with the two western saints. We don''t need to worry, and Kunpeng, an ally of Zhen Yuanzi, won''t sit back and watch the two western saints succeed!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I''m afraid that Kunpeng doesn''t want to intervene in this matter. Although he got the consent of Zhen Yuanzi and ended the cause and effect with Hongyun, I don''t believe he doesn''t hate Hongyun."


    The Supreme Lord said, "if Kunpeng doesn''t intervene, it won''t have any impact on the overall situation, but his disciples can''t lift any waves!"

 Chapter 829

    In the Western Paradise, the two saints of introduction and zhunti are watching and paying attention to the every move of the three worlds to see how Sanqing, empress Nuwa and Kunpeng react.


    Just listen, the zhunti said, "elder martial brother, do you think our strategy can confuse Sanqing and Nuwa?"


    Then he said, "it''s hard to say. I don''t think the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun will believe it. Maybe there will be some opportunities for the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa to provoke the river Styx on one side!"


    Zhunti said: "the Styx has a grudge against us because of the battle of the sea of blood, and he has a great cause and effect with Hongyun. Now he has such a chance to provoke the relationship between Tongtian sect leader and Zhen Yuanzi. How can he give up? So in my opinion, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa have a great chance to be persuaded by him."


    Then he nodded and said, "younger martial brother, there is some truth in what he said. I hope things will be as we expected, so that we will have a chance to get rid of the current dilemma!"


    Zhun Ti sighed: "it''s easy for Zhen Yuanzi to say that he won''t be an enemy with us for the sake of Hongyun. I don''t know what Kunpeng and empress Houtu think about this. Now Zhen Yuanzi goes to see them, but I''m afraid things will change. That''s not good!"


    Then he said, "when things come to this stage, we can use all the means we can use. Success or failure can only depend on the will of God. Even if we worry again, it''s useless."


    Zhunti couldn''t help thinking for a moment when he heard this, and then said, "elder martial brother, what do you think zhenyuanzi and Kunpeng will discuss?"


    After hearing this, he asked, "younger martial brother, why do you think of asking about this? What else can zhenyuanzi and Kunpeng say? It''s just a discussion about us and the actions of Styx. What else can we do?"


    Zhunti said, "if so, it''s easy to say. I''m afraid there will be any conspiracy between Zhen Yuanzi and Kunpeng, so we have to be careful."


    After hearing this, he sighed: "younger martial brother, now that Kunpeng, like us, can''t interfere in the matter of measuring robbery. Just the disciples under his door can''t stir up any waves!"


    Zhunti shook his head and said, "elder martial brother, things are not so simple. I always think that there is something wrong with Zhen Yuanzi so relieved that he handed Hongyun to Maitreya Buddha. Isn''t he afraid that we will kill Hongyun directly, so he can''t regret it!"


    Then he said: "There''s nothing to doubt. If Hong Yun, as a robber, is really so easy to be killed, there''s nothing to be afraid of. What''s more, the teacher in Zixiao Palace once said that if we want to finish the robbery, Hong Yun needs to prove the holy way. If we really dare to kill Hong Yun, it will give Sanqing, empress Nuwa and Kunpeng an excuse to attack us. That''s Zhenyuan Zi saw this, so Fang was willing to entrust the red cloud to us. "


    When zhunti heard these words, he couldn''t help sighing: "elder martial brother, you''re right. It seems that we''ve reached Niu Jiejian. We didn''t even see such a simple thing."


    In fact, zhunti didn''t see the facts, that is, the leader of Tongtian cult didn''t see the truth of the matter, and had a different heart for Zhen Yuanzi. They were both in the game, but it was natural that they couldn''t see the truth of the matter.


    Then he sighed: "what''s the use of seeing clearly, but the real control is not in our own hands. Everything depends on the reaction of others, which is very disadvantageous to us."


    Zhunti said: "Although we can''t grasp the overall situation, Sanqing and empress Nuwa can''t possibly grasp the overall situation. Now we have settled the cause and effect of each other with Hongyun, but we don''t need to worry that Hongyun will be bad for us anymore. What''s more, we sent the pharmacist Buddha to protect Hongyun. Anyway, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi owe us a little favor. As long as we don''t suffer from such a disaster If you go too far, Hongyun won''t be bad for us. On the contrary, the leader of Tongtian cult is afraid that it is much more dangerous than us. Styx is his ally. If he doesn''t help Styx, the immortals in the three worlds are afraid that no one is willing to intersect with the sect. If he helps Styx, he will offend Hongyun. So he is in a dilemma. "


    Then he said, "I don''t worry about Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa. Although they have unlimited scenery, they are not stable inside. Moreover, they have no innate treasure of ¡õ¡õ Qi luck like us, but the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the yuan are different. We offended and killed them last time. Once they gain power, they will not let us go."


    Zhunti said ruthlessly, "if we can''t get the throne of emperor, we won''t let them gain power. We''d rather let Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa gain power than let them succeed!"


    Then he nodded and said, "well, let''s try our best first. If we can''t, we will secretly help Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa. After all, they don''t have the innate treasure ¡õ¡õ Qi. Even if they are prosperous, it will be too long. If taishanglao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun are powerful, I''m afraid we will have no chance to turn back."


    When he received the quotation and discussed with zhunti about the countermeasures, Zhen Yuanzi came out of the underground, but did not return to beijulu state. Instead, he came to Wuzhuang temple first. His move surprised the people who had been watching him and did not understand the purpose of Zhen Yuanzi''s move.


    After receiving the support of Kunpeng and empress Houtu, Zhen Yuanzi was determined. There was no need to worry that Styx would increase his pressure when he obtained the support of Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa. However, these were not the most important. The two most important things of Zhen Yuanzi''s trip were that he saw that Kunpeng and empress Houtu did not regard himself as outsiders, and that he had a way with Kunpeng''s guidance Increase Hongyun''s cultivation. That''s why Zhen Yuanzi didn''t return to beigulu directly. He wanted to use the effect of ginseng fruit to forcibly improve Hongyun''s cultivation and restore his memory of his previous life as soon as possible.


    The saints didn''t see Zhen Yuanzi''s intention, which can''t be blamed. None of them would have thought that Zhen Yuanzi would do so. After all, forcibly improving his cultivation will hinder his future cultivation, but fortunately, Hong Yun can solve this shortcoming as long as he can restore his previous life memory and won''t hurt himself.


    After returning to beigulu state, Zhen Yuanzi first found Maitreya Buddha. What he didn''t expect was that the pharmacist Buddha also came to meet Zhen Yuanzi with Maitreya Buddha, which surprised him very much. However, in an instant, he understood the intentions of the two saints in the West. They just wanted to win over themselves and owe them some favor with Hongyun. So as long as the west can''t do too much, Hongyun is not good at dealing with them during the mass robbery. When he wants to understand this, Zhen Yuanzi is not in a light mood. As long as the two saints in the west do not threaten Hongyun''s safety, the others are no big deal.


    After seeing Zhen Yuanzi, Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha quickly came forward to salute and said, "I''ve seen Zhen Yuanzi!"


    Zhen Yuanzi replied, "thank you for protecting Hongyun here. I''m very grateful. When Hongyun recovers his memory of his previous life, I should tell him about it and ask him to thank you in person."


    The reason why Zhen Yuanzi said this is that he doesn''t want to offend the two saints of the West. After all, Hongyun''s situation is not ideal. It''s best to have less trouble. Since the two saints of the West want to make friends with him, it''s no big deal to say something nice. Instead, they can reassure the two saints of the West. Why not do it yourself.


    Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha were delighted when they heard Zhen Yuanzi''s words, but they didn''t show it, but quickly said: "I don''t deserve it. We should do this. After all, the two Buddhas owed Hongyun too much at the beginning. If it weren''t for the agreement of the saints not to intervene in the robbery, the two Buddhas would come to help in person. Now we can only send the two of us. It''s because we are impolite."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "the two Taoist friends are too modest. I must mention and introduce the cause and effect between the two saints and Hongyun. Since I have promised to end it, I will not make a mistake. It is another matter that the pharmacist Buddha can come to protect Hongyun. I should say thank you!"


    The herbalist Buddha said: "the elder is serious, and the poor monk is also ordered to act. The two Buddhas said that the cause and effect of owed to Hongyun was too great. Even if the elder agreed to end each other''s cause and effect, the Buddha was still uneasy and felt owed to Hongyun, so I sent the poor monk to show my heart."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "it''s very polite to mention and receive the two saints. Now that the matter has passed, we don''t need to mention it again. I should tell them when Hongyun recovers the memory of his previous life. Now I''m back. If the two Taoist friends have something to do, please help yourself, and I won''t bother you any more."


    As soon as Zhen Yuanzi said this, the pharmacist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha understood Zhen Yuanzi''s intention. Anyway, they have completed the explanation of the Buddha. Since Zhen Yuanzi said so, they will not stay long, so as not to make people think they have another intention, so they said: "since master Zhen Yuanzi has returned, we will go back to the Buddha to recover our lives."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "if I have to protect Hongyun, I will send it not far away. The two Taoists will go friendly."


    The Medicine Guru Buddha and Maitreya Buddha hurriedly said, "don''t dare!" they said and drove back to the Western Paradise.

 Chapter 830

    After Zhen Yuanzi watched the pharmacist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha leave, he had a long breath in his heart. Not only he, but also the saints, Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Haotian and mother Xiwang. Although they had different ideas, they thought that Zhen Yuanzi''s handling of the matter was in their own mind.


    Zhen Yuanzi is not in the mood to take care of what the saints think about it. Now he wants to improve Hongyun''s cultivation as soon as possible so as to prepare for future mass robbery. Otherwise, when the Styx is ready to attack again, if Hongyun hasn''t recovered his previous life memory, it will be dangerous.


    Thinking of this, Zhen Yuanzi couldn''t help but figure out how to face the reincarnated red cloud and how to convince him to believe in himself, which made Zhen Yuanzi a little distressed.


    After thinking for several times, Zhen Yuanzi finally decided to go to Hongyun and tell him directly, which can also avoid many troubles. It is also interesting to say that the name of Hongyun has not changed, which makes Zhen Yuanzi feel lucky.


    Although Hongyun has the cultivation of immortals in this life, he is still free to cultivate one. However, his life is better than that in the past. At least he has several disciples on the earth star. He doesn''t want to be single in those years.


    Zhen Yuanzi made up his mind and went directly to Hongyun''s seclusion. Hongyun was surprised by Zhen Yuanzi''s sudden arrival. He didn''t know Zhen Yuanzi. Suddenly, a man with advanced cultivation crashed into his cave. When he didn''t know the other party''s intention, he couldn''t help being surprised.


    "I don''t know what to call you, but what advice do you have when you go to Xiaoxian cave?" asked Hong Yun


    Zhen Yuanzi looked at the red cloud on his younger brother''s face and said, "you don''t have to worry. I don''t mean any harm to Zhen Yuanzi this time, but I have something to talk to you."


    Zhenyuanzi''s reputation is very good in the fairy world, which makes Hongyun feel a little relieved, so he asked, "master zhenyuanzi, I don''t seem to know you. Are you looking for the wrong person!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "how could I find the wrong person? Yes, you really don''t know me, but you were my good friend in your last life. Now you reincarnate. I''m here to help you find the memory of your previous life!"


    Hongyun was surprised when he heard this. Although he had not been in the earth fairy world for a long time, he still knew the name of zhenyuanzi, the ancestor of the earth fairy. Who was he in his previous life to know such an expert as zhenyuanzi.


    Just listen, Hongyun said, "master zhenyuanzi, I don''t know where I came from in my previous life. Can I know someone like you?"


    Zhen Yuanzi smiled: "Your history in your previous life is not small. You once heard the sermon in Zixiao palace with me. Later, you were so kind that you caused great cause and effect, and finally died. Now the news of your birth is that your enemies in your previous life knew that you wanted to come to trouble you not long ago, but fortunately, an expert helped you survive this disaster. In order to prevent you from having another accident in the future, I''m poor I have to come to see you and help you recover your past life memory. "


    Hearing this, Hongyun quickly said, "thank you for your help!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "you don''t have to thank me for your relationship in those years. Now the most important thing is to improve your cultivation as soon as possible, so that you won''t be able to fight back when the disaster comes. Take this ginseng fruit quickly and refine your skills."


    As Zhen Yuanzi said this, he took out a ginseng fruit and gave it to Hongyun. As soon as the ginseng fruit came out of Hongyun''s cave, there was a burst of aroma, and Hongyun felt comfortable with a gentle suction.


    Hongyun, the famous name of ginseng fruit, also knew that although Zhen Yuanzi didn''t explain his relationship with him, he was willing to give such a treasure to himself. It can be seen that he had a good relationship with him in those years, so he quickly took lingguo and said, "thank you for your gift."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "you don''t need to be polite. Take it now. If you have the help of the poor, you can refine it as soon as possible and restore the memory of your previous life."


    Hongyun was a cheerful man. He didn''t speak again when he heard this. He immediately took the ginseng fruit and then refined it. Zhenyuanzi couldn''t help but sigh in his heart and sighed: "finally, he advised him to take the ginseng fruit. After refining, he immediately had the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, and he can find the memory of that year."


    Just in case, Zhen Yuanzi didn''t help Hongyun refine ginseng fruit, but carefully protected Hongyun''s Dharma to prevent others from sneaking attacks.


    The cultivation of Hongyun''s martial arts is 36 days. It''s not easy to refine the medicinal power of ginseng fruit. Hongyun has been in great pain for these 36 days. He not only has to bear the suffering of the medicinal power of ginseng fruit, but also has to accept the huge memory of his previous life. If he is not firm in mind, he is afraid to die again.


    After Hongyun woke up, Zhen Yuanzi asked nervously, "Hongyun, can you restore your memory of that year?"


    Hong Yun said with a smile: "thank you for your help. Now I have found my memory back, but my cultivation is far from that year!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said with a smile, "it''s good to restore your memory. As long as your realm is still there, your mana is good. I''ve saved a lot of ginseng fruits over the years, which is enough for you to restore your cultivation."


    Hongyun was overjoyed when he heard this, but he remembered what Zhen Yuanzi had said before, so he asked, "brother, you said someone came to trouble me some time ago, but Kunpeng?"


    Zhen Yuanzi shook his head and said, "my good brother is wrong. It''s not Kunpeng Daoyou who wants to trouble you, but Styx!"


    After hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Hong Yun frowned and said, "brother, what do you call Kunpeng''s four friends? If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have died!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard Hongyun''s words, he immediately understood what he thought in his heart and sighed: "good brother, since you have recovered your memory, I should talk about some things with you, so as not to offend others in the future."


    Red cloud heard this and said, "brother, please speak frankly. I''m all ears!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "you also know the reason why Kunpeng bothered you. If you weren''t so soft hearted that Kunpeng lost his seat and indirectly lost the opportunity of the avenue because of your involvement, it''s natural that he came to you. I don''t know what I said, can you agree?"


    After hearing this, Hongyun thought for a moment and said, "my brother is right. I really owed Kunpeng cause and effect in those years, but I don''t know what Kunpeng thinks of me now. If possible, I''d better talk to him and get his understanding!"


    As soon as Hongyun said this, Zhen Yuanzi breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''m relieved if you think so. I''ve settled the cause and effect between you and Kunpeng Taoist friends, and the cause and effect owed by the two western saints to you also ended when the Styx River attacked a few days ago. What''s your opinion?"


    Hongyun said, "since my brother has made the decision, I naturally don''t disagree. It''s good for both sides to settle the cause and effect. However, Kunpeng has always been stingy, but I don''t know what price my brother paid to settle the cause and effect between me and him?"


    Hearing Hongyun''s words, Zhen Yuanzi said, "don''t say that about Kunpeng Taoist friend, my good brother. In fact, I didn''t pay too much for ending the cause and effect between you and him, but I got a lot of benefits from him."


    When Hongyun heard this, he asked suspiciously, "brother, when did Kunpeng turn his temper and become so easy to talk?"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he said, "my dear brother, I think Kunpeng Taoist friend was just angry, so he just did that. In fact, his nature is not what you think. You will understand when you have more contact with him in the future."


    Hong Yun said with a smile, "I think that Kunpeng''s character is really easy to get along with. Since I have had cause and effect with him, these are meaningless. However, it seems that the four of the Styx River can''t beat my brother. Why let the two saints of the west end the cause and effect with me?"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "it''s my fault that I was too careless. I didn''t notice that I fell into the scheme of the Styx. If it weren''t for the two saints in the west, I''m afraid I would die in the hand of the Styx."


    Mentioning the Styx River, Hongyun was very angry. Although he was hurt by Kunpeng and finally exploded, he could escape. Unexpectedly, he was attacked by the Styx river. He not only lost Lingbao, but also almost lost his life.


    Thinking of this, Hongyun said: "the Styx is very shameless. My scattered soul gourd also fell into his hands. Now he still refuses to let me go after my reincarnation. It seems that he and I are immortal."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he said, "it''s a little exaggeration not to die. If a good brother teaches him a lesson, he can''t be bothered to fight with him."


    Hearing this, Hongyun sighed, "I''m just angry. The sea of blood doesn''t dry, and the Styx doesn''t die. Even if I want to kill him, I don''t have the ability."

 Chapter 831

    Looking at the depressed appearance of Hongyun, Zhen Yuanzi couldn''t help but advise: "you don''t need to be like this, brother. The Styx will have retribution sooner or later."


    The red cloud sighed: "now I''m just a great Luo Jinxian, and the Styx river is afraid to have reached the peak of quasi saint. The gap between the two is too big. In the future, I''m afraid I need my brother''s help, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll be poisoned by the Styx river again."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "things are not as dangerous as the wise brother thought. The situation of the Styx river is not very good now. You may not know that the saints worked together to deal with him at the beginning of the mass robbery. If Kunpeng Taoist friend, Houtu empress, Haotian and Xiwang mother didn''t help, the Styx river would be seriously injured if he didn''t die."


    Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Hongyun was shocked and said, "elder brother said the quantity robbery. Is it possible that he is now in the quantity robbery?"


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "it''s really a quantity robbery now. Is it because the good brother doesn''t know about it?"


    Red cloud said with a wry smile: "I just flew from Earth Star to earth fairy world, and the earth fairy world is so chaotic. How can I know that I am in the process of quantity robbery now? It seems that the time of my reincarnation is not good, and I even met quantity robbery!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "the good brother is not only a disaster after the disaster, but also a disaster. He is also a great opportunity."


    The red cloud sighed: "brother, now I have black eyes on the three realms, and I don''t know anything. Can you tell me the situation of the three realms, so that I can be prepared."


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "What''s the difficulty? Even if you don''t ask, I''ll tell you. Now the three realms are divided into three parts. The Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun are one big force, and the two saints in the West are also one big force. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are another big force. Their shape is very subtle, and a slight disturbance can lead to a great disaster. You should pay more attention, don''t worry Participate. "


    Hong Yun said, "I''m just a Luo Jinxian now. How dare I participate in the struggle of saints. But why didn''t my brother mention Kunpeng and the witch clan?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng and empress Houtu are now hidden in the underworld and have not interfered too much with the development of the fairy world. Although they have no action now, they are not weaker than any party in terms of power. Now Wei brother is also allied with Kunpeng and empress Houtu. I believe we won''t be in too much danger with their support!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he said, "I''m afraid my brother''s words are exaggerated. Kunpeng and empress Houtu heard that they are only quasi holy practices. How can they be compared with the saints?"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he smiled: "The virtuous younger brother looked down on Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Kunpeng defeated zhunti and empress Nuwa a long time ago, so although he did not prove the holy way, he was not weaker than the sage. If he didn''t care about it in his heart, he was afraid that he would have become a saint, and he had several precious treasures to protect himself, empress Houtu was also great. It can be said that among many quasi saints, except Kunpeng is her. Now, the "chaos clock" given by the teacher is no weaker than the saints. However, now the saints have an agreement with Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Haotian and empress Xiwang not to interfere in the matter of measuring robbery, so Kunpeng and empress Houtu are another force. "


    When Hongyun heard this, he sighed: "I didn''t expect Kunpeng to be so good now. If my brother didn''t help me end the cause and effect with him, I''m afraid I''ll end up miserable now!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "you and I are brothers, but I should do so. But I''m afraid I don''t know that you are the one who should be robbed this time!"


    Red cloud heard Zhen Yuanzi''s words and shouted, "what, it''s impossible!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "good brother, what you said is true. You are really the one who should be robbed this time. Otherwise, you can''t be accompanied by the innate Lingbao ''killer gun'' when you were born!"


    Red cloud said, "brother, are you kidding? When did I have a ''killer gun''?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "how can I joke with my virtuous brother? You are the one who should be robbed. It was said by the Taoist ancestor. When you were born, there was a ''killer gun'' with you. All the three great powers know it. You will gain something if you think about it carefully!"


    Hearing this, Hongyun couldn''t help thinking. After a long time, he remembered that he had got a treasure gun at the earth star, so he quickly took it out and had a look. As Zhen Yuanzi said, it was the innate Lingbao ''killing God gun''.


    At this time, the red cloud couldn''t help sighing: "if I had this treasure to protect myself, I wouldn''t die!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "you don''t need to sigh. You''re a good man. You still have the chance to reincarnate. How wonderful the demon emperor Jun, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the 12th ancestor witches were in those days, but now they are all turned into ashes. Only the empress Houtu survived by virtue of the six reincarnation. You''re very lucky compared with them!"


    Hongyun said, "what my brother said is very true, but I didn''t expect that the Witch and demon families that deterred the famine would come to this end, but it makes people feel very sad."


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "In those days, the Lich clan and the Lich clan committed countless murders in the famine. It''s reasonable to have such evil consequences. Not only are they the interceptors established by the leader of Tongtian cult. In the last robbery, I''m afraid they would have destroyed the cult without the help of Taoist Kunpeng. Unfortunately, later, they suddenly broke up for some reason. Although they are not enemies, they are not enemies now Friends. "


    The red cloud said, "all saints are like this. I''m afraid that this amount of robbery is more dangerous. Not only does the Styx secretly want to take my life, but I''m afraid that all saints are eyeing me."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "you don''t have to worry too much about this. Taoist friend Kunpeng and empress Houtu said before that they would let their disciples practice in the earth fairy world in a few days. They would support you and me secretly. With their help, I don''t have to worry about the Styx!"


    Hongyun said disapprovingly, "brother, the Styx river has the highest cultivation of quasi saints. Even if Kunpeng''s disciples have higher cultivation, how can they compare with the Styx river? I''m afraid he''s just talking."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "you can''t say that. Although Kunpeng didn''t prove the holy way, his disciples have extraordinary cultivation, but they are not as useless as you think."


    Hearing this, Hong Yun was so excited that he said, "I think Kunpeng disciple has some skills. Can you explain it to me?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "How difficult is this? There are only eight Kunpeng disciples, three of whom were accepted not long before the mass robbery, but they are also top figures in terms of cultivation. The eldest disciple of his sect, Wu Dao, is now a quasi saint who cuts a corpse. Hou Yi, the second disciple, must have heard that his cultivation has reached the realm of cutting a corpse, Jingwei and Chang''e And Cangjie both have the accomplishments of Da Luo Jinxian in the later stage, and it is only one step away from cutting the corpse. His three new disciples Bai Suzhen, Xiao Qing and Xu Xian also have the accomplishments of Jinxian in the later stage. Do you think such a powerful force can fight the Styx river! "


    Hong Yun sighed: "but I didn''t expect Hou Yi to worship Kunpeng as a teacher. However, even if they have high cultivation skills, they don''t have congenital Lingbao to protect themselves. I''m afraid they are not the opponent of Styx. If I remember correctly, Styx has several excellent congenital Lingbao in his hand!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "speaking of innate Lingbao, no one can compare with Kunpeng in the three realms. All his disciples have several powerful Lingbao in their hands. What''s more, Kunpeng still has the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' of the demon emperor Jun in those years. If they set up a ''star array in the sky'', they are afraid of being defeated by the Styx."


    After hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s explanation, Hong Yun understood Kunpeng''s strength now, so he said, "brother, you are familiar with the earth fairy world. What do you think I should do?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "My dear brother, to tell you the truth, the ''killer gun'' was born with you, which means that there will be a bloody storm in this mass robbery. As a person who should be robbed, you naturally want to commit the killing. The teacher once said that the key to the end of this mass robbery is to prove the holy way. Therefore, you should give priority to preaching in this mass robbery. If you can avoid other things, you''d better avoid them, so as not to affect preaching. In that way, you will not be compensated Lose. "


    Hongyun thought for a moment and said, "I understand my brother''s meaning. It''s important to preach. If you don''t become a saint, it''s an ant. As long as the Styx doesn''t take the initiative to trouble me, I won''t easily provoke him. As for the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism, they beat them, I won''t intervene."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard Hongyun say this, he relaxed and said, "it''s good for a virtuous brother to think so. If you don''t become a saint, you''ll end up as a mole ant. If you want to survive, it''s the key. As long as you can achieve the road, what can you do if you let go of the Styx River first!"

 Chapter 832

    After Zhen Yuanzi left, Kunpeng said to empress Houtu, "Taoist friends, you will preside over the selection of the witch people. First choose two great witches with a more stable mind, which will not attract the attention of the saints."


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "Taoist friends, I''ll arrange people now. However, if the witch family joins the world without any reason, I''m afraid the saints will think of him!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s hard to say why. There is a temple of the witch family in beigulu Prefecture. Let him go in the name of protecting the temple. In this way, the saints have nothing to say. Besides, they are just two great witches and can''t attract their attention!"


    Empress Houtu nodded when she heard this and said, "thank you for your advice. I''ll go and prepare. It must take time for Taoist friends to arrange their disciples, so I won''t bother."


    Empress Houtu said, so she got up and left. Kunpeng sent her out, and then called the disciples to discuss big things. This time, Kunpeng summoned the disciples of Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian, who had just entered the fairyland. It seems that their actions are not small, but Beiming sea may be completely abandoned, leaving only Su Daji, Bifang, Shang Yang and Bai Ze to guard. Speaking of Bi Fang, Shang Yang and Bai Ze, they are very satisfied with the arrangement of Kunpeng. They are born in the demon family. Now Kunpeng and empress Nuwa are incompatible, but they don''t want to participate in the struggle between the two. It''s their best choice to look after the house for Kunpeng.


    After the crowd arrived, Kunpeng said, "now I have reached an agreement with my teacher, empress Houtu and the saints that I will not directly intervene in the matter of measurement. For this, I want to make some arrangements for you. I hope you can gain something from the measurement!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, except that Bai Suzhen, Xu Xian and Xiaoqing feel pressure because of their cultivation, the other five people are very happy. They want to take this opportunity to find the trouble of the demon family and let them know that the pulse of the Beiming sea is not easy to provoke.


    Looking at the excitement of the disciples under the door, Kunpeng understood what they were thinking. He couldn''t help sighing: "it seems that the last action didn''t eliminate the anger in their hearts. If we don''t guide them, I''m afraid it won''t take long to compete with the sect. That''s not good."


    At the thought of this, Kunpeng coughed and asked his disciples to come back to their senses. Then he said, "well, don''t be happy first. I haven''t finished talking yet!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Wudao and others immediately calmed down and said in unison, "please tell the teacher!"


    Kunpeng was very happy to see them, and said: "When Hongyun''s father was born, he was threatened by Liang. Now the river Styx is against Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. The river Styx is the ally of Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa. Although Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa may not help him, as zhenyuanzi''s alliance, we can''t see zhenyuanzi suffer, so I want to send you to Beiju Luzhou helps Zhen Yuanzi, but being a teacher doesn''t let you take the initiative to find the trouble of demon clan and interception. Unless they threaten the safety of Hongyun''s ancestor, you shouldn''t easily start with demon clan and interception. Do you understand this? "


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the enlightened people were greatly disappointed. They only heard Jingwei say, "teacher, the leader of Tongtian and empress Nuwa treat you like this. Why can''t we go to them for trouble? Won''t this aggravate their arrogance?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "it''s not that I don''t want to deal with them, but that I have more than enough heart but less strength. Now the situation in the three realms is very delicate. A little caution can lead to a great disaster. I don''t want this fuse to be set by us, so we will become the common enemy of the three realms, which is very unfavorable to our future development."


    When Jingwei heard this, he said suspiciously, "teacher, it doesn''t seem that the matter is so serious. Didn''t the man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism fight a big war before, and didn''t cause a great disaster?"


    Kunpeng said: "that''s because they all have restraint, and no one who should rob has appeared. Now it''s different. The person who should rob has not only appeared, but also accompanied by the innate Lingbao ''killing God gun'', so it can be seen that a killing is inevitable, but such serious consequences should not be caused by us!"


    Jingwei and others were shocked when they heard this. Although it was a mass robbery and killing was not affected by cause and effect, no one knew whether the person who caused the mass robbery would bear the anger of the four religions. If it was the end of the mass robbery, the four religions would not let him go. They couldn''t help sweating here.


    Just listen, the enlightenment came forward and said, "teacher, don''t everyone take care of it, and the bloody storm won''t break out for a moment?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s true that everyone has some consideration, but there will always be crazy people in the three realms. I''m afraid this bloody storm will come soon. That''s why I want you to go to the earth fairy world to experience!"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment said suspiciously, "teacher, I''m afraid it''s impossible. In today''s situation, unless it''s a fool, he will poke this basket and innocent the four religions!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "you don''t need to be a fool, but you forget the Styx. He''s a madman, and he has a big cause and effect with Hongyun. Nine times out of ten, he will trigger the disaster?"


    Enlightenment followed Kunpeng for the longest time and knew the most about the famine. He was surprised and said, "teacher, although the ancestor of Styx was crazy, he wouldn''t take such a big risk!"


    Kunpeng said: "if it is the Styx River in normal state, it is really impossible to do such things. Unfortunately, now he has lost his ordinary heart and become a slave to desire!"


    The enlightenment startled: "teacher, how is this possible? The ancestor of Styx river has the cultivation of quasi Saint peak, and it is unlikely to be controlled by desire!"


    Kunpeng said, "nothing is impossible in this world. Even saints are sometimes controlled by desire, not to mention the quasi saints like Styx."


    When Hou Yi heard this, he asked, "teacher, although the ancestor of Styx river has not become a saint, there are many Lingbao in his hand. What can make him so crazy?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "you said that there is any other Lingbao that can attract the attention of Styx. Naturally, it is the innate Lingbao ''killer gun'' in Hongyun''s hand. Styx not only has a big cause and effect to end with Hongyun, but Hongyun has such a powerful innate Lingbao, so Styx will not stop easily!"


    Hou Yi was surprised when he heard this: "the teacher''s'' killing God gun ''is a protective object given by the heaven to Hongyun''s ancestor. Does the Styx dare to violate the meaning of the Taoist ancestor?"


    Kunpeng said: "This is during the mass robbery. Daozu once said that anyone except a few people could die. Hongyun is not among those few people, but Styx is among them. This is one of the main reasons why he is so crazy. But whether he is crazy or not has nothing to do with us. Your going to the fairy world is just experience. Don''t meddle in the cause and effect between Hongyun and Styx. That''s them Their own affairs have nothing to do with you. You should keep this in mind. "


    Jingwei was worried about the accomplishments of Bai Suzhen, Xu Xian and Xiaoqing, so he said, "teacher, the earth fairy world is so dangerous now, but Xiaoqing''s sister''s accomplishments are a little low. Don''t go to beijulu first?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I didn''t intend to let them go to beijulu state, but you are more concerned. Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian have other arrangements for me. Only the five of you have come to beijulu state to experience."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the five people of Jingwei talked for a long time, but Bai Suzhen sighed. Bai Suzhen came forward and said, "teacher, I''m not afraid of death. I want to share my worries with my senior brothers for the teacher!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Your intention is to understand that you don''t have to go to beijulu state to share your worries for me. I want to arrange you to go to Earth Star. Hongyun, as the person who should be robbed this time, can''t rely on him alone. As I know, he has several disciples on Earth Star. You go to Earth Star with Xiaoqing and Xu Xian to help them fly to earth fairy world and meet Hongyun as soon as possible After that, you will stay at the Earth Star and watch the "Kyushu tripod" for your teacher. This "Kyushu tripod" is unusual. You should be careful to defend! "


    When Jingwei heard this, he asked, "teacher, now that the earth star is stable, it''s no use for the ''Kyushu tripod'' to stay on the earth star. Why don''t you take back the tripod earlier so as not to be watched by others!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Although the land of Kyushu above the earth star is stable, the ''Kyushu tripod'' has other uses as a teacher, but you can''t take it back for the time being. However, you don''t have to worry. There is the original God brand of the teacher in the Kyushu tripod. Unless the sage takes action, it''s impossible for ordinary people to avoid taking the treasure tripod away from the teacher. The reason why the teacher arranged Bai Suzhen''s lower boundary is to prevent ordinary people from moving the treasure tripod to me Kyushu brought disaster. "


    When they heard this, they had a long breath. Kunpeng smiled and said, "well, things have been arranged for the teacher. You all go down and get ready."

 Chapter 833

    After Kunpeng arranged his disciples, empress Houtu also chose the people of the witch family, so they went to beigulu state under their repeated advice.


    Looking at the back of the people leaving, empress Houtu said uneasily, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, do you think they can avoid the attention of the saints and reach beigulu state safely?"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s impossible to avoid the eyes and ears of the saints. There should be no problem to reach beijulu safely. After all, the saints don''t want to be enemies with centrists like us."


    Empress Houtu said, "although we are the middle school, the red cloud is the one who should be robbed. I''m afraid the saints will stop us from going to help, so things will be dangerous!"


    Kunpeng said, "if we don''t pay a price now, how can we share the benefits from the quantity robbery in the future, and how can the witch clan go out of the hell and let the earth fairyland accept it? Moreover, even if the saints want to stop it, what reason do they use as an excuse, and as long as they disagree with us, we don''t have to worry about it."


    Empress Houtu sighed, "I''m afraid that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa will be confused by the Styx river. That''s not good."


    Kunpeng smiled: "Speaking of the Styx River, he was foolish enough to think of the idea of ''killing God gun''. However, even if he was crazy, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa would not go crazy with him. If they only ended the cause and effect with Hongyun, the leader of Tongtian cult and Empress Nuwa would help one or two, but for the cutting weapon of ''killing God gun'', the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa would never help the Styx river , they don''t want to create a scourge! "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu asked in surprise, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, it''s not as terrible as you said. It''s just a congenital treasure. How can it be linked with the scourge?"


    Kunpeng said: "the ''killing God gun'' is not a simple innate spiritual treasure, but a tool for killing and cutting. It is impossible for ordinary people to master him. Among the three worlds, Hongyun is the only one who is most suitable to master this spiritual treasure. Otherwise, Daozu would not give this treasure to Hongyun and let it be born with him."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she asked suspiciously, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, how can the ''killing magic gun'' even be a cutting weapon? There are not many cutting weapons in the three realms, and there are also those higher than him. For example, the ''killing immortal four swords'' of the leader of Tongtian cult are much more powerful than it. Why is only Hongyun suitable to master this Lingbao?"


    Kunpeng said: "There are quite a few weapons in the three realms. The most powerful ones are the" four swords for killing immortals "of Tongtian cult leader, as well as the" flying knife for cutting immortals "and" seven arrows book for nailing head ". However, although these spiritual treasures are full of murderous spirit, they do not have the spirit of yin and evil. The" God killing gun "is different. It is a spiritual treasure that can devour souls and Yuan gods. In fact, it is said to be a spiritual treasure It''s better to say that it''s an evil magic weapon. Only a person with great merit or the most good mind can be unaffected by it. Although the saints preach the Tao with merit, their merits and virtues are used to preach the Tao. Although Taoist friends have great merit in their body, they don''t have flesh. It''s not easy to fully master the Lingbao, so only the most good people in the three realms such as Hongyun can be The best person to master this Lingbao. If the Styx shop really wins this treasure from Hongyun, he is a person of yin and evil. Under the influence of this Lingbao, he will become possessed and become one of the three worlds. "


    Empress Houtu was very surprised when she heard this and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you also have great merit and should be able to master this Lingbao!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled bitterly and said, "don''t hide it from my friends. I also had the idea of this treasure, but I finally gave up!"


    Empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "why?"


    Kunpeng said, "I also have an extremely evil and fierce weapon in my hand. If I covet this'' killing magic gun '', I''m afraid it''s difficult to suppress the murderous spirit in the'' killing magic gun ''and eventually become possessed."


    Empress Houtu didn''t expect that Kunpeng also had a cutting weapon in her hand, so she said, "it''s not the cutting weapon in the hands of Taoist friends. How does it compare with this'' killing God gun ''?"


    Kunpeng said: "although the ''killing God gun'' is a top-notch innate treasure, although the Lingbao in my hand is refined by myself, it has a trace of the spirit of heaven and can evolve with my cultivation, so I think it is better to be my own Lingbao in terms of quality."


    Empress Houtu said in surprise, "you are the first master of refining utensils in the three realms. Not surprisingly, even these evolvable Lingbao can refine Taoist friends. You are really smart. I wonder if you can let me have a look at Lingbao?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "I''m not stingy, but now this Lingbao can''t appear in the three realms, otherwise it will disturb the Taoist ancestor. Once the Taoist ancestor knows, I''m afraid it will destroy the great event of the poor!"


    Empress Houtu said, "so, the Taoist friend''s spiritual treasure was born with the Taoist friend''s world. It''s really a great spiritual treasure!"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s right for Taoist friends to say so. I can say that the Lingbao was born with the world and mastered the destructive power of the small world."


    Empress Houtu asked, "Kunpeng''s friend quantity robbery has reached this point. Since you are afraid that Daozu will be unfavorable to you, why don''t you prove Tao earlier, so you are sure to fight back?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "I haven''t thought about this, but now the situation is delicate, but I don''t dare to prove it, otherwise it will arouse the vigilance of the saints and break my calculations. Of course, this is only one aspect. The most important thing is that the world needs to be improved!"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she couldn''t help saying, "speaking of that world, I don''t know how perfect friends are now. How far is it from Dacheng?"


    Kunpeng sighed and said, "the poor world wants to be in Dacheng, but it has to wait for the four forces to invade the three realms. As for the perfection of Chengdu, the five elements are complete, the rivers and lakes have been completed, and the two stars of the lunar sun have been bred. It can be regarded as a small success. It is no problem to let people live!"


    Empress Houtu asked, "how does the aura of that world compare with the three realms?"


    Kunpeng said: "there is no difference between Reiki and the three realms. After all, our world has complete innate five elements and spiritual roots. We can transform Reiki from chaos. As long as we don''t over exploit, we don''t have to worry about Reiki."


    Empress Houtu was very surprised when she heard this, and said, "since the world of Taoist friends has complete five elements and two stars of Taiyin and sun, the balance of yin and Yang and five elements is the best place for cultivation?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and sighed, "although the Yin-Yang and five elements are complete, if you want to balance, you must have the stars evolve completely. Now it''s far from enough, and you can only barely live in mortals."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, your world has evolved so fast that you must rely on the spiritual roots of the five elements. In that case, why don''t you find some spiritual treasures related to the stars to evolve the stars in that world, so as to speed up the evolution of the world."


    Kunpeng sighed, "it''s easy to say ordinary Lingbao, but there are few Lingbao related to the stars. Although I''m also looking for it secretly, it''s a pity that I haven''t harvested it all the time!"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "Taoist friends are really obsessed with the situation. Why are you looking for Lingbao everywhere? Don''t you have a set in your own hands?"


    Kunpeng was stunned when he heard empress Houtu''s words and said, "Taoist friends refer to the ''Heavenly star array'' in my hands?"


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "that''s right!"


    Kunpeng said: "I also thought about the idea of Taoist friends. The 365 star flags are refined by the essence of stars. They are indeed suitable for the evolution of the celestial stars. However, the two stars of the Taiyin sun in our world have just evolved. They simply can''t balance such powerful celestial stars. I''m afraid that strong behavior will destroy them, so I dare not do it!"


    Empress Houtu thought for a moment when she heard this, and then said with a smile: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, I have an idea about the method of evolving the stars in the sky, but I don''t know if Taoist friend is willing?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "as long as we can evolve the stars, everything is easy to say. There is nothing we can''t give up. Please point out the maze!"


    Empress Houtu said, "if you want to balance the power of the stars in the sky, there are only ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' in the three realms. As long as you are willing to give up this treasure, everything will be no problem!"

 Chapter 834

    I have to say that empress Houtu''s thought jumped very much. As soon as she said this, Kunpeng was dazed and woke up after a long time.


    At this time, empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, what do you think?"


    Kunpeng said with a wry smile, "Taoist friends'' words are indeed a good policy, but this'' River map ''and'' Luoshu ''are of great importance. I don''t know how confident you think it is to evolve the stars of the week?"


    Empress Houtu said, "it''s impossible to grasp it very well, but in my opinion, the star flag, Hetu and Luoshu complement each other and evolve the stars of the week. However, even if it doesn''t succeed, it won''t do any harm. At least it can speed up the evolution of the stars of the week."


    Kunpeng pondered for a moment, and suddenly clenched his teeth and said, "well, let alone seven or eight points of assurance, even if only five points of assurance, I have to try. Once the Celestial Star has evolved successfully, the poor world is no worse than the three worlds. Although River map and Luoshu are expensive and heavy, they are very different from the world."


    Empress Houtu smiled and said, "it''s good that Taoist friends can think of this. In fact, as long as the world is perfect, Taoist friends'' cultivation will also be improved. Now Taoist friends have been banned by Taoist ancestors from using the ''Celestial Star array''. The ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' are not very useful in addition to arranging the array, so it''s nothing to give up this treasure for the evolution of the world!"


    Kunpeng said, "what Taoist friends said is that as long as the world evolves, all investment is available. However, it is a pity that there is no original ''Celestial Star array'' in the three realms!"


    Empress Houtu said, "although I still don''t know the layout of Taoist friends, from all aspects, Taoist friends don''t care about the three realms at all. I''m afraid they will leave the three realms and become a separate realm in the future. In this way, whether there is a ''Heavenly star array'' in the three realms has no impact on Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "you can''t say that. It doesn''t have no impact, but it has a great impact. Now, although it is said that you can''t personally intervene in the robbery after reaching an agreement with the saints, you can''t balance the ''immortal sword array'' of Tongtian cult leader without the ''Heavenly star array'', which is a great loss to us!"


    After hearing these words, empress Houtu thought it was very reasonable, so she said, "in that case, the Taoist friend will evolve the stars after the robbery is over?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "I''m afraid it''s too late at that time. Without the ''Heavenly star array'', it''s a big deal to let the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa be proud for a while. As long as the world is successful, we have a place to retreat, and at least we can make ourselves invincible."


    Empress Houtu sighed: "what Taoist friends said is very true. Once the world becomes a reality, we don''t have to care about the three realms. Even if Taoist friends complete the heavenly way, we are not afraid. It''s ridiculous to say that we know that Hongyun is the last chess piece for Taoist ancestors to complete the heavenly way. We can''t stop him, but we have to protect him. We have to say that the layout of Taoist ancestors is very good."


    Kunpeng sighed: "the way of heaven is still the way of heaven after all, which is not what we can compete with at present. However, the general trend cannot be changed, but we can change the small trend and seek some benefits."


    Empress Houtu said, "listening to the words of Taoist friends, there must have been a deployment for a long time, but there is a point that Taoist friends need to pay more attention. The reason why the three worlds are so calm and not affected by chaos is because there are four poles of heaven and earth. If the world of Taoist friends wants to succeed, they also need the power of four poles of heaven and earth. Taoist friends need to pay more attention to this point. Maybe they can gain something in the quantitative robbery."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "thank you for your advice. I''ve made arrangements for this for a long time!"


    Empress Houtu was stunned when she heard this, but she recovered in an instant and said with a smile: "I have said more about it. At the beginning, the Taoist friends can resist the four divine beasts. I think they must have got the power of the four poles, otherwise the saints would not mobilize people to find Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng said: "the power of the quadrupole has indeed been improved, but now the world has not been improved, and it is not the best time to evolve the quadrupole!"


    In fact, Kun Peng did not say a word, so he lost the "big star array in the sky". He can no longer lose the four elephant array. With the four elephant array, he can compete with the four saints at the same time. Today''s four elephant array is not weaker than the "immortal killing sword array" of Tongtian cult leader. This is also one of his cards.


    Although empress Houtu didn''t know the true power of the "four elephant array" spread by the four gods and beasts, each of the four gods and beasts had the highest cultivation of quasi saints. When the four gods and beasts came out together, even the saints retreated three points. Naturally, she understood that Kunpeng wanted to keep a bottom card for herself.


    Just listen, empress Houtu said, "the world is evolved by Taoist friends themselves. Naturally, I know the interests. Others can''t help, but I don''t know when friends are going to evolve the stars. Can I also visit it, or take the opportunity to enhance my understanding?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "with the relationship between Taoist priest and Taoist friends, how difficult is it for Taoist friends to visit? Maybe I need Taoist friends to help me in the future. If Taoist friends have nothing to do, you and I will go to evolve the stars now. I don''t know what you think?"


    Empress Houtu said, "I''ve explained everything in the hell, but there''s nothing wrong. Please take me to see it!"


    Kunpeng said, "since Taoist friends are all right, let''s go now." Kunpeng said, thinking a little, he took the empress of Houtu to his own world with his mark on the world.


    Speaking of it, Kunpeng hasn''t come to this world for a long time because of the quantity robbery. Although he has the existence of good and evil corpses in the world and can know the speed of world development, Kunpeng is not surprised when he really comes to this world.


    At this time, but generally speaking, Kunpeng''s world is no less than any of the four major states in the earth fairy world. Due to the existence of the innate five element spiritual root, the five element power of this world is very strong, much stronger than that in the earth fairy world. The only disadvantage is that the two stars of the Taiyin sun are too small, and the power of Yang and Yin is not sufficient, Therefore, there are no intelligent creatures in this world, but it is a flaw in the United States.


    After entering this world, empress Houtu was stunned by the scene in front of her. The concentration of aura here made her think she had returned to the old world.


    Just listen, empress Houtu sighed: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, I didn''t expect that your world is so beautiful that I feel as if I have returned to the wilderness. The environment here is very eager for any cultivator, but I don''t know why you didn''t let their disciples practice here, and this kind of cultivation in the growing world is very helpful for their future cultivation rules ¡£¡±


    Kunpeng smiled: "The environment here is really ideal for practitioners. The reason why I didn''t let my disciples practice here is also for their sake. Too much is better than too much. Everything can''t be too much. Although the aura here can speed up their cultivation, such a rapid improvement will be greatly detrimental to their future development. As for the law, once they borrow the ring here If you understand the law, you will be limited in the future and it will be difficult to understand the final law. "


    Empress Houtu said in a puzzled way, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I can understand that the rapid growth of cultivation will be bad for herself, but as long as you understand the power of the law, it is your own realm. How can it affect your cultivation in the future? It''s a bit unthinkable!"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s no wonder that Taoist friends say that everyone in your witch family has the power of laws and is sensitive to laws. But who of your twelve ancestors has fully mastered the laws they have? No, even Taoist friends have not fully mastered the laws of the earth with quasi holy and perfect cultivation. I don''t know if I''m right?"


    Empress Houtu nodded when she heard this and said, "what Taoist friends said is very true. Now I only master 90% of the laws of the earth, and the ancestral witches in those years can''t master 70% of their own laws. However, Taoist friends haven''t heard of anyone who can master 100% of the laws so far!"


    Kunpeng said: "Nowadays, no one in the three realms can master 100% of the laws, even the saints. Of course, with the exception of the Taoist ancestor, he can borrow the power of heaven, so the general laws are not too difficult for him. If someone can completely master a law, he can compete with the Saints even if he does not prove the holy position. If a person of the witch family can fully master his own laws Law, then you can immediately prove the throne. "


    Empress Houtu was shocked when she heard this. She never thought that the power of law would be so powerful. She was stunned on the spot for a moment.

 Chapter 835

    After a long time, empress Houtu will wake up in shock and say, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, is this practice really like you said, can you prove the holy throne?"


    Kunpeng said: "I can''t guarantee other races, but there is absolutely no problem if it is a witch. However, it is very difficult for the witch to understand the law. Most of them rely on this instinct and can''t give play to the ability of the law, which is a pity."


    After hearing this, empress Houtu sighed: "there must be one advantage and one disadvantage. Our Witch family is naturally strong and has rules. It is also the restriction of heaven''s way to have no yuan God. Taoist friends Kunpeng are so familiar with the rules that they must have completely mastered the rules now?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "don''t hide it from Taoist friends. I really master a law. This is one of the reasons why I dare not preach all the time."


    Empress Houtu said, "I don''t know what kind of law friends master?"


    Kunpeng said: "the poor Tao itself is the attribute of water. Later, I got the ''twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus'' by chance. This congenital Lingbao with the attribute of water completely mastered the law of water with the help of the law of Lingbao."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she said with envy: "Taoist friends have good luck. There are few congenital Lingbao with rules in the three realms. Taoist friends are very lucky to get the congenital Lingbao matched with their own attributes."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "Taoist friends are wrong. In fact, every innate spiritual treasure contains the power of law, which is just a matter of how many. The reason why we don''t know is that no one has completely mastered the power of law, so we don''t know this. We all think that only the best heavenly spiritual treasure can have law. Don''t you know their ideas are wrong? Why do we cut three corpses The reason why we must use congenital Lingbao! "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu suddenly realized and said, "I see. If the innate Lingbao used to cut the three corpses is inconsistent with her own attributes, even if the three corpses are cut, it must be even more difficult to prove the Tao in the future!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. For the method of cutting three corpses to prove the Tao, the whole of the three corpses is to integrate the three corpses. It is very difficult to integrate the congenital Lingbao with different attributes. If it is the Lingbao with opposite attributes, it is basically impossible to cut the three corpses to prove the Tao."


    Empress Houtu said, "listen to the words of Taoist friends, can it be that Lingbao with different attributes can also become a Taoist?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "Yes, but one thing is necessary, that is, they can be born together. That is to say, they must be Lingbao with the attribute of five elements. Kong Xuan is the only one with the attribute of five elements in the three realms. However, he has become the body of five elements and lost the body of five elements. If he can''t find a congenital Lingbao with the integration of five elements, it''s impossible to prove the Tao. However, if he can prove it by cutting a corpse The magic power of Tao is higher than that of all saints. "


    Empress Houtu said, "as long as there is the Qi of the five elements, Kong Xuan is almost invincible. However, except for the five color divine light and the five element divine beads, he has not heard of any more treasures of the five elements. If he wants to preach, he can only rely on the four forces."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "although there are countless spiritual treasures among the four forces, there are no innate spiritual treasures with five local attributes, and their cultivation methods are very different from ours. Therefore, Kong Xuan basically has no chance to preach."


    Empress Houtu said with a smile, "no wonder Taoist friends have obtained the best congenital spiritual treasures such as'' Hetu ''and'' Luoshu '', but they have not cut their bodies. They must be afraid that they will not be able to integrate the three bodies in the future? But they don''t know what kind of law power is contained in the'' Hetu ''and'' Luoshu ''?"


    Kunpeng said, "I really have this consideration, so I haven''t placed the three corpses on this treasure. If I want to talk about the laws contained in ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'', I don''t know if my friends have heard of the two laws against heaven?"


    Empress Houtu said, "I naturally know that the two laws against heaven are the laws of time and space. Do these two laws against heaven exist in the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu''?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "yes, there are indeed two laws of time in the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu''."


    Empress Houtu was shocked when she heard this. The law of time is not comparable to that of ordinary law, so she hurriedly asked: "the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' have been in the hands of Taoist friends for a long time, but I don''t know whether they have understood this law?"


    Kunpeng said with a bitter smile, "the time method is against the law of heaven. I will not let it go. I''m ashamed to say that although I want to understand it, I don''t have the ability to understand it at all. I haven''t made any progress, so I have to give up in the end."


    Empress Houtu said, "the two laws of time and space are too rebellious. It''s normal for Taoist friends to understand them, but they don''t need to care too much. Since Taoist friends say that there is the power of law in all congenital spiritual treasures, do you know whether there is the power of law in this congenital treasure?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "the innate treasure is higher in quality than the first Lingbao. Even the innate Lingbao has the power of law. Naturally, the innate treasure also has the power of law."


    Empress Houtu was overjoyed when she heard this. She quickly asked, "do you know what kind of law power is contained in the chaotic clock?"


    Kunpeng said: "The" chaos clock "," Tai Chi diagram "and" Pangu flag "are all created by the" chaos axe ". The laws are not simple. The" chaos clock "in the hands of Taoist friends should contain the laws of space, and the" Tai Chi diagram "is the Yin and yang two Qi formed by the integration of the five element laws. Therefore, the five element laws are complete. This is why wind, fire, soil and water can be determined The law contained in the "Pangu flag" is the most powerful, surpassing the power of the seven known laws, but the law of destruction. "


    Empress Houtu asked, "Kunpeng, what is the law of destruction? Why haven''t I ever heard of such a law?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "among all the laws, there are two most powerful laws, that is, the law of life and the law of destruction. Therefore, it is named Siyi. The law of life is the origin of the power of life between heaven and earth, and the law of destruction is the power to destroy everything. The reason why Pangu great God can open his innocence is because the chaotic treasure ''Pangu axe'' contains the power of these two laws."


    Empress Houtu said, "how did Kunpeng Taoist friends know the existence of these two laws, and what are the abilities of these two laws?"


    Kunpeng said: "These two ¡õ ¡õ are also learned from this world. When the world is formed, I, as the Lord of the world, can understand a trace of the power of the world, which is composed of the law of life and destruction. If you fully master the law of life, even the law of heaven can''t destroy you. On the contrary, the law of destruction completely controls the world that can be destroyed, and the scourge is A manifestation of the law of destruction. "


    Empress Houtu sighed: "so, the Taoist ancestors have mastered the power of the two laws of life and destruction by integrating themselves with the way of heaven?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "It can''t be said that although the Taoist ancestors fit the way of heaven with their bodies, it''s a pity that the way of heaven was damaged and incomplete when the great God Pangu opened the sky, so the Taoist ancestors didn''t fully grasp the power of these two laws. The reason why the Taoist ancestors preached and established the Seven Saints was to let the saints help him handle the power of these two laws. The reason why empress Nuwa was able to create people was that she received the life granted by Taoist clothes The "Tai Chi diagram" of the Supreme Lord is also the expression of the law of life. The "four swords for killing immortals" in the hands of the leader of Tongtian cult and the "Pangu flag" of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty are the expression of the law of destruction. However, although the Taoist ancestor has no equal in calculation, he did not expect that the two saints in the West did not follow his route and chose the law of faith. The power of the law formed day after tomorrow has broken the peace Heng, so let the red cloud body that originally wanted to master the power of the law of destruction die, so as to weaken the power of the law of destruction. Otherwise, in the mass robbery of the war between the Lich and the lich, the wasteland will bear more serious power of destruction. "


    Empress Houtu sighed, "that''s true, but it''s chilling for Daozu to calculate like this, but the red cloud suffered a hard time in vain!"


    Kunpeng said, "if you pay, you will have a return. Otherwise, what qualification does the red cloud have to prove in this amount of robbery."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, since the law of destruction mastered by Hong Yun is unfavorable to the three realms, why does the Taoist ancestor want him to be born in the middle of this mass robbery?"


    Kunpeng said: "Although Daozu fits the way of heaven, he is not the way of heaven after all. The four forces want to invade the three realms, but Daozu can no longer suppress the destructive power. Moreover, Hongyun is the most good. In addition, although the two saints in the West have not made great achievements in the law of faith, Xiaocheng can suppress a little of the law of destruction. Therefore, Hongyun has the chance to be born just now, otherwise he doesn''t know how long he will have to wait Therefore, the red cloud should thank the four forces. Without their invasion, there would be no chance for him to be born. "

 Chapter 836

    Empress Houtu listened to Kunpeng talking about the rules practiced by the saints and asked, "what is the rule of faith, Taoist friend Kunpeng?"


    Kunpeng said: "the law of faith is the law formed after tomorrow. Like time and space, it is independent of all the laws of life and destruction. Because it is the law formed after tomorrow, it needs people''s faith to achieve success. The two saints in the West practice this law. They also want to use the power of the law to compete with Sanqing and Nuwa."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she suddenly realized and said, "I see. No wonder the two saints in the West have been promoting the Buddha Dharma. In order to facilitate this belief, but since this belief law is so good, why don''t Sanqing and empress Nuwa practice this law?"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s not that they don''t want to practice, but they can''t, unless they are willing to give up their own rules, but do you think the Taoist ancestor will agree?"


    Empress Houtu sighed, "after all, they are still controlled by the Taoist ancestors. They can''t help themselves!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right, but it''s because they are too greedy. If they could bear the temptation of the holy throne and cut three corpses into Tao, then they can practice more than two kinds of laws at the same time. Now they have no chance to be completely controlled by the heaven."


    Empress Houtu asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, how many rules can I practice after I prove the Tao with merit?"


    Kunpeng said: "The situation of Taoist friends is very special. As an ancestor, I have mastered 90% of the laws of the earth. When I preach the Tao, the power of great merit can be transformed into the laws of faith. However, I don''t recommend Taoist friends to do so. At the same time, it takes a lot of time and energy to cultivate the two laws. In my opinion, Taoist friends had better focus on the laws of the earth after completing the laws of governing the earth Then the five elements can be born into the golden law. Of course, there is another option, that is, Taoist friends continue to focus on the law of earth, so as to evolve into a higher law of life, but the probability is very small. "


    Empress Houtu said, "I don''t know how Kunpeng Taoist friends choose after mastering the law of water?"


    Kunpeng said, "poor Tao is different from Taoist friends. Poor Tao has the power of the world, so after fully mastering the law of water, it can be transformed into the law of life by the power of the world."


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friends use the method of cutting three corpses to prove the Tao. I think there must be more than one law to practice?"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment when he heard this, and then he made up his mind and said, "Taoist friend, since I brought you to my world, I won''t hide it from you. I really practice not one law, but the power of three laws of life, destruction and faith at the same time."


    Although empress Houtu understood that Kunpeng could not only cultivate the power of one law, she did not expect that Kunpeng was so crazy that she practiced three laws of life, destruction and faith at the same time. For a time, she was stunned and stunned on the spot for a long time.


    After a long time, empress Houtu woke up and sighed: "But I didn''t expect that Taoist friends have such a great determination to cultivate the power of three advanced laws at the same time. Don''t Taoist friends worry that it will affect their cultivation? If only one law is cultivated, it won''t take too long to cultivate the wisdom of Taoist friends. At the same time, cultivating the three advanced laws will have an impact even if the wisdom of Taoist friends is strong!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "I haven''t thought about what Taoist friends said, but my experience is different from that of Taoist friends. Although my world is still very weak, it can give me a trace of world power. With the power of the world, I can more easily understand the law of life and destruction."


    Empress Houtu said disapprovingly, "even if it''s like what the Taoist friend said, the Taoist friend doesn''t have the power to specialize in a law. Come quickly!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "That''s true, but I don''t just rely on the power of the world. Taoist friends should know that my method of cutting three corpses is different from that taught by Taoist ancestors. Every corpse is transformed by innate spiritual treasure. My good corpse is cut out by ''twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus'', and the evil corpse is cut out by a congenital treasure that hasn''t been fully formed in the Taiyin star, and the'' twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus'' itself It is the embodiment of the law of water, and the unformed congenital treasure is a tool for killing. Therefore, the poor good and evil corpses themselves contain the law of life and destruction. As for the law of faith, it is the poor self-cultivation. The human treasure "Kongtong seal" is integrated into themselves by the poor. The law of faith is not too difficult for the poor. Therefore, the three laws are natural for the poor to cultivate Get twice the result with half the effort. "


    Empress Houtu sighed, "but I didn''t expect that Taoist friends should have such a clever secret method. No wonder Taoist friends should practice three kinds of rules at the same time. I''m afraid that Taoist friends will have to catch up with Taoist ancestors when they prove Taoism!"


    In fact, empress Houtu doesn''t know that Kunpeng doesn''t want to preach at all now. If he preaches, although he can directly pursue the Taoist ancestors in cultivation, he has lost the opportunity to truly incarnate the heavenly way. It is precisely because of this that Kunpeng has been dragging his refusal to preach. He wants to directly incarnate the heavenly way and surpass the Taoist ancestors and fully master the world after his world has fully evolved.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said with a smile, "Taoist friends are serious. Before the world is perfect, it is impossible for poor people to preach. That doesn''t necessarily happen to themselves!"


    Empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are not saints, and finally there are ants. Even if you have high cultivation skills, the Taoist ancestors can improve the heavenly way after the amount robbery. At that time, the saints will greatly increase their cultivation skills because of the perfection of the heavenly way. If you don''t prove the way, how can you compete with the saints in the future."


    Kunpeng said, "I understand the meaning of Taoist friends. In fact, Taoist friends don''t know that even if I preach, I can''t improve my cultivation with the help of the power of heaven improved by Taoist ancestors!"


    Empress Houtu asked, "they are all saints. Why can''t Taoist friends rely on the power of heaven?"


    Kunpeng said: "The Seven Saints appointed by the Taoist ancestors have the opportunity of the great way, which is controlled by the heavenly way, so they can benefit from the perfection of the heavenly way, but the poor way has no opportunity of the great way, which is incomparable with the saints. What''s more, now I have evolved this world with myself in the three corpses, but my body contains the power of this world. If I prove the way in the world and coincide with the heavenly way Zu can find out my secret. At that time, no one can guarantee what Daozu will do. "


    Empress Houtu said, "do Taoist friends always drag on and never preach? It''s really not good. Taoist friends can preach in their own world!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "Things are not as simple as the Taoist friends think. In fact, even if he is poor and does not preach the Tao, he is not afraid of the saints after the perfection of the heavenly way. The Taoist ancestor relies on the saints to improve the heavenly way, and he is not fully in charge of the heavenly way. To put it bluntly, he just controls the balance. The three laws of life, destruction and belief are controlled by the saints, and he himself can''t fully grasp these three laws , and the poor Tao also practices these three rules, and by that time it will not be much lower than the Taoist clothes. Not to mention the saints, and the Taoist friends have not found a very interesting thing among the saints? "


    Empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "what do you mean?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "The Four Saints of the East should not be said that the five saints of the East master the law of life and destruction, and they either have a congenital treasure to protect themselves or have a top-grade congenital spiritual treasure. Although the two saints of the West master the law of faith, there are no spiritual treasures that can be taken, just ''nine Golden Lotus'' and'' seven treasure wonderful tree '', and both of these spiritual treasures have different degrees of damage, In this way, they have no ability to fully master the law of faith. It can be said that the law of faith in the three realms is that the poor share half with them. Do you think the western two saints are one with them? "


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friends mean that the two saints in the West want to break away from the control of heaven?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "The two western saints are the least controlled by the way of heaven. If they can get a world when the four forces invade the three realms, it is not impossible to break away from the way of heaven through the power of the world. The key is to see their own ability. Therefore, the Taoist ancestor can improve the way of heaven, but can not improve the people''s hearts. He is unfair to the two western saints, so the two western saints are naturally unwilling to contribute to the way of heaven, This is normal. "


    Empress Houtu said, "since Taoist friends can know this, the Taoist ancestor who incarnated the Tao of heaven naturally knows that he can''t have no arrangement to restrict the two saints in the West."


    Kunpeng said: "the Taoist ancestor knows what he can do. Even if he has arrangements, it is difficult to achieve. It is too good for him to let the western two saints choose the time. When the four forces invade the three realms, the Taoist ancestor has little ability to restrict the western two saints in the face of the enemy''s heavenly way. Once he forces against the western two saints, the fear of the three realms will move."


    Empress Houtu said, "even so, it is difficult for Taoist friends to compete with the saints when the four forces invade!"


    Kunpeng said, "you don''t have to worry about this. At that time, I have my own countermeasures."

 Chapter 837

    Although empress Houtu saw that Kunpeng was so confident, she felt the power of Taoist ancestors in the Lich war and said, "although Kunpeng''s Taoist friends said so, the saints either have the innate treasure or the best spiritual treasure. Once they work together to deal with Taoist friends, what will Taoist friends compete with them with quasi holy cultivation?"


    When Kunpeng heard empress Houtu''s words, he was very hesitant. He didn''t know whether to tell his secret completely. If he said it, he was afraid to reveal the wind, which would be very disadvantageous to his future plan; If you don''t say anything, looking at the appearance of empress Houtu, you are very afraid of the Taoist ancestors and saints. You are afraid that it will be difficult to exert your own strength in the future.


    Looking at Kunpeng''s hesitation, empress Houtu suddenly felt that Kunpeng was hard to hide, so she said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, we have realized today since the flood. Do you think I will betray our friendship? What makes you so hesitant and dare not tell me?"


    After hearing the words of empress Houtu, Kun Peng sighed, "it''s not that I want to hide anything, but it''s too important to say that it''s so important that I don''t even dare to speak. I''m afraid any problems will affect our future development and let us suffer the disaster!"


    Empress Houtu was so curious when she heard what Kunpeng said, so she said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, there are only you and me in this world. What do you have to worry about!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng thought for a moment and said, "well, it''s not a long time for things to press in my heart. Talking to Taoist friends may also liberate me."


    Empress Houtu said with a smile, "it''s right for Taoist friends to think so. We are allies. We can bear some of each other''s affairs so as not to be affected by too much pressure."


    Kunpeng said, "Friends of the earth, your twelve ancestors were transformed by Pangu''s blood essence. I don''t know if you know the three treasures of the way of heaven in the divine consciousness left by Pangu''s great God?"


    Empress Houtu was stunned when she heard this and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, what are the three treasures of heaven?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "so you don''t know. Do you know what the ''creation jade dish'' is?"


    After mentioning the "jade dish of creation", empress TU was shocked and said: "In the inheritance of the Father God, I know that the three thousand dharmas of Hongjun Taoist ancestor also come from this'' creation jade dish '', but in the memory of his father''s inheritance, this'' creation jade dish'' was originally a chaotic treasure, but it was hurt by the Father God''s divine axe at the beginning of the day. When Taoist friends mention this'' creation jade dish '', is it what you call the three treasures of the way of heaven?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. This'' jade dish of creation ''is one of the three treasures."


    Empress Houtu asked, "what are the other two treasures?"


    Kunpeng said, "the Pangu axe of Pangu great God is one of them, and the thirty-six chaotic green lotus is one of them. Have you heard of these two treasure Taoist friends?"


    Empress Houtu said, "I''ve heard of these two chaotic treasures. The ''36 chaotic Green Lotus'' was also hurt by the divine axe in the memory inherited by the Father God."


    Kunpeng said: "it''s good for Taoist friends to have heard of these two treasures. Things are indeed like what Taoist friends said. The ''36 chaotic Green Lotus'' is also hurt by the'' Pangu axe ''. The reason why the'' Pangu axe ''is divided into three is that it has damaged two chaotic treasures in succession, and it itself can''t bear the damage."


    Empress Houtu asked, "since Kunpeng Taoist friends'' Pangu axe '','' creation jade dish ''and'' thirty-six chaotic Green Lotus'' are the three treasures of heaven, what are their functions?"


    Kunpeng said: "To say their functions, we should start from the responsibility of the three ways of heaven. The formation of the three treasures of heaven is essential. The three treasures of heaven are three: one is life, the other is destruction, and the third is balance. The three treasures of heaven are also their embodiment. The" 36 chaotic green lotus "represents life, the" Pangu axe "represents destruction, and the" jade plate of creation "represents balance. As for their skills Yes, even if I don''t say it, I think my friends can hear it! "


    Empress Houtu nodded and then said, "since these three chaotic treasures are the three treasures of heaven, can you think that if you want to improve heaven, you should restore the glory of these three treasures?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "if you want to fully master the Tao of heaven, you really need to completely restore the three treasures as Taoist friends said. Unfortunately, the three treasures were completely damaged in those years, but it is impossible to restore them. It is precisely because of this that Taoist ancestors fit the Tao of heaven, so as to master the three realms and balance the disputes among the three realms."


    Empress Houtu said, "the three treasures of Kunpeng Taoist friends and Tiandao have been damaged. What does this have to do with us?"


    Kunpeng said: "The relationship is big. The three treasures of heaven complement each other and balance the heaven. As the" thirty-six chaotic green lotus "based on life, it is now divided into three. Only one third of the" merit and virtue Golden Lotus "is really in the hands of the Taoist ancestors. The" karma fire red lotus "and the" Xuanshui Black Lotus "are controlled by the poor road and the Styx River respectively. If the flood shortage is destroyed, it will be serious This is also the main reason why the spirit of the three realms has been greatly reduced after the famine was divided into four. As an artifact of destruction, Pangu axe is in charge of destruction. If someone does something contrary to the way of heaven, he needs to be punished with it. Unfortunately, after one is divided into three, his ability has been greatly reduced. The "jade plate of creation" mastered by Hongjun Taoist ancestor has also been damaged, but fortunately there are About 70% of the original, so the Taoist ancestor can master the three realms only if he fits the heavenly Tao. However, because the "jade plate of creation" is not complete, he can not completely balance the three realms, so there is a chance of quantitative robbery. "


    Empress Houtu said, "in other words, even if Zu improved the way of heaven, he could not completely control the three realms. We would have the power to fight back. I don''t know if I''m right?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s it!"


    Empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "in that case, why did the Taoist ancestor hand over the ''chaotic clock'' to me, which is not controlled by the saints of heaven?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "there''s nothing Taoist can do about it. Who made him owe the great cause and effect of the witch family in those years? If he wants to improve the heavenly way, he must first end the cause and effect with the witch family. Therefore, he just handed over the ''chaotic clock'' to Taoist friends to take charge. In fact, in Taoist Zu''s heart, he doesn''t want to do so."


    Empress Houtu said, "you can also use other Lingbao instead!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "You don''t think Daozu wants to do this. He can''t. Sanqing was transformed by Pangu''s yuan God. There are not only the congenital treasure ''Tai Chi map'' and ''Pangu flag'', but also the ''heaven and earth xuanhuang exquisite tower'' transformed by Pangu '' Gong, the "chaotic clock" is also a thing of Pangu. Naturally, it should be controlled by the descendants of Pangu great God. Now there is only one Taoist friend left of the twelve ancestors of the witch family, and the Taoist friends have made great contributions to the way of heaven. Naturally, the "chaotic clock" should be controlled by Taoist friends, and other Lingbao can not be replaced. "


    After hearing this, empress Houtu realized why Daozu was so kind to herself. It turned out that he owed it to the witch family and deserved it.


    Thinking of this, empress Houtu sighed, "if it weren''t for Taoist friends, I didn''t know that there was such a secret. It''s to thank Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s nothing. In fact, I think Sanqing, as the yuan God of Pangu, should be clear about this."


    Empress Houtu said, "in that case, why did the Taoist ancestor let such a killing weapon as'' killing God gun ''enter the world? Was he not afraid that the power of destruction was greater than the power of life, so he couldn''t master it?"


    Kunpeng said: "Daozu is helpless. On the one hand, he can no longer suppress the ''killing magic gun''. On the other hand, because of the invasion of the four forces, if he wants to protect the three realms from losses, he naturally needs to increase the power of destruction to resist the four forces. However, all this should still be within the control of Daozu. After all, he still has the ability to control more than 70% of the ''jade plate of creation'', which is not Let the three realms go to destruction. And now the three lotus platforms transformed by the "thirty-six chaotic green lotus" have all appeared, which also gave Taoist ancestors a sigh of relief. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, empress Houtu said, "it is precisely because the Taoist ancestor did not fully grasp the power of the three treasures of heaven, so Taoist friends can rely on the power of their own world. Combined with the power of the three treasures of heaven mastered by you and me, although it is not enough to fight with the Taoist ancestor, it is no problem to protect themselves. I am not right."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right, but I won''t take such a big risk just because of this."


    Hearing this, empress Houtu''s eyes brightened.

 Chapter 838

    Just listen, empress Houtu said, "so there''s another card for Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "that''s right, otherwise I wouldn''t be so arrogant. If Taoist friends intended to go with me to the center of the world, we can know why I have such confidence."


    Empress Houtu said with a smile, "in this way, you can lead the way."


    Kunpeng nodded and took empress Houtu to the center of the world. If the previous scene surprised empress Houtu, the scene in front of him can only be described as shock.


    The empress Houtu was shocked by everything in front of her. Six towering trees went straight into the sky, namely the innate five elements spiritual root and Huang Zhongli. In the middle of the six trees, there was a huge lake with dozens of different levels of Xuanshui Black Lotus, and in the center of Xuanshui Black Lotus, there was a twelve grade chaotic green lotus.


    Looking at everything in front of her, empress Houtu was so excited that she couldn''t speak. After a long time, she recovered her peace and said, "I didn''t expect that Taoist friends hide so deeply. The innate five elements spiritual root has been completely formed, and there is the dark water black lotus in this pool. If I''m not wrong, the lotus in the center of the pool is a chaotic Green Lotus!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s really amazing that Taoist friends are really clever and can recognize chaotic green lotus."


    Empress Houtu smiled and said, "it''s nothing. In the memory inherited by the Father God, I saw the thirty-six chaotic green lotus. Although the one in front of me is only twelve, its essence will not change. Therefore, we can recognize it at a glance, but we don''t know how our friend got the ''chaotic Green Lotus''?"


    Kunpeng said: "speaking of this'' chaotic Green Lotus'', I took a lot of trouble. Maybe Taoist friends don''t know that these twelve chaotic green lotus are not born, but synthesized in poor ways!"


    Empress Houtu was shocked when she heard this and said: "How is this possible? To synthesize ''chaotic Green Lotus'', you need to gather'' karma fire red lotus'', ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' and'' merit Golden Lotus''. If the ''karma fire red lotus'' Taoist friends still have a chance, but the'' merit Golden Lotus'' will not give up at all. Moreover, now the ''karma fire red lotus'' in the hands of Styx river is still there, how can the Taoist friends synthesize'' chaotic Green Lotus''!"


    Kunpeng said, "there is nothing impossible in this world, and there is no need to deceive Taoist friends. This'' twelve chaotic Green Lotus'' is really a combination of poor Tao."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s emphasis again, empress Houtu remembered something, so she asked, "what does Kunpeng Taoist friend say about the three products'' merit and virtue Golden Lotus'' lost by the two western saints in the first war of canonization?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. After I got the ''three merit Golden Lotus'', I tried my best to get a lotus seed of'' yehuohong Lotus'' from the Styx River, and then synthesized the ''chaotic Green Lotus'' in front of me with a ten grade'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' as the main body."


    Empress Houtu sighed: "with this'' twelve chaotic Green Lotus'', I''m afraid that even if the Taoist ancestor did it himself, it might not be able to break the defense of Taoist friends. No wonder Taoist friends have such confidence."


    Kunpeng said, "with this treasure alone, I don''t have so much self-confidence, and I can''t resist the Taoist ancestors!"


    After hearing this, empress Houtu was shocked again and said, "is it possible that Taoist friends have another secret treasure?"


    Kunpeng said: "since I have decided to tell my Taoist friends, I won''t hide anything. To tell you the truth, I have been suppressing myself. It''s convenient not to prove the Tao, which is to improve the world. At that time, I will directly incarnate the Tao of heaven and surpass Hongjun Taoist ancestor in one fell swoop."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, this is crazy. Although you have a world, you need the three treasures of the Tao of heaven to master a world according to what you said. Although you have twelve grades of ''chaotic Green Lotus'', you don''t have another two treasures, which is far from the Taoist ancestor."


    Kunpeng said, "my friend, there is no absolute thing in the world. Since I want to take this road, I will not give up."


    When empress Houtu saw that Kunpeng insisted, she thought for a moment and said, "since you insist, I can''t stop you. This'' chaotic clock ''is also one of the three treasures of heaven, so she handed it over to Taoist friends for safekeeping."


    Empress Houtu took out a "chaotic clock" and gave it to Kunpeng. However, Kunpeng did not expect empress Houtu to do so, but he was very moved. The "chaotic clock" is a congenital treasure and has great temptation for anyone. How can empress Houtu not be moved if she can give it to Kunpeng.


    What empress Houtu did not expect was that Kun Peng did not take over the "chaotic clock", but waved his hand and refused to accept the treasure.


    Empress Houtu couldn''t help asking, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, since you want to incarnate the Tao of heaven and surpass the Taoist ancestors, why don''t you accept this'' chaotic clock '', do you look down on me?"


    Just listen, Kunpeng said: "Taoist friends are serious. I should understand what humanitarian friends are. In fact, although this'' chaotic clock ''is a congenital treasure and a part of the three treasures of heaven, it is not very useful for me. Taoist friends, take it back!"


    Empress Houtu thought that Kunpeng was comforting herself, so she said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you have lofty ideals and sufficient conditions. This'' chaotic clock ''is much better in your hand than in mine. Don''t refuse again, otherwise you will really despise me."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he understood that empress Houtu misunderstood her meaning, so he hurriedly said, "Taoist friends misunderstood my meaning. In fact, what I said is the truth. Although this'' chaotic clock ''can also be used as the three treasures of heaven, I have the best Lingbao in my hand."


    Empress Houtu still didn''t believe it and said, "Taoist Kunpeng, unless you can take out Lingbao and meet me, I still don''t believe it!"


    Kunpeng was clear about the persistence of the witch family, so he smiled and said, "since Taoist friends say so, I''ll let Taoist friends see the level of my weapon refining."


    Kunpeng asked for the "killing sword" he had made from the evil corpse. As soon as the sword came out, empress Houtu immediately felt a breath of destruction coming to her face. Such a huge breath shocked her. Seeing this, Kunpeng quickly took back the Lingbao again. Empress Houtu just slowed down.


    Just listen, empress Houtu said, "Taoist friends once said that they refined a cutting weapon. It must be this treasure?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s this treasure. What do Taoist friends think of the power of this treasure?"


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friend is indeed the first master of weapon refining in the three realms. In this way, the spirit treasure against the sky can also be refined. No wonder you dare not let him appear in the three realms. I''m afraid that once the treasure is released, the Taoist ancestor will immediately notice it. I can feel the impulse of destruction only by breath, but the power is amazing. I really don''t know how you refine the spirit treasure."


    Kunpeng said: "Speaking of this Lingbao, I want to start with the battle of Fengshen. At the beginning, I thought that there was a great difficulty in the Western Paradise, so I observed it secretly. Sure enough, a giant mosquito stole the" merit Golden Lotus ", so I came to a mantis to catch cicadas and yellow finches. After that, I secretly captured the mosquito and refined the three-grade" merit Golden Lotus ", and then used the tip of the mosquito to match it The blood refined this Lingbao, but I didn''t expect that this Lingbao should coincide with the destructive power of our world, so it has the current power, and it can be regarded as one of the three treasures of heaven produced by this world! "


    Empress Houtu sighed: "Taoist friends are really powerful. It''s admirable that they can hide from the two saints in the West and get this treasure. However, Taoist friends now have only two treasures of heaven, but they lack the most critical treasure of balance. How can they incarnate the heaven?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I have long planned this. Among the three treasures of heaven, the Lingbao of life and destruction is the easiest to obtain, but the Lingbao with the power of balance is rare. Among the three worlds, only the ''jade plate of creation'' in the hands of Taoist ancestors can have this function."


    Empress Houtu said, "in this way, Taoist friends want to fight the idea of ''creation jade disc'' in the hands of Taoist ancestors?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "The idea is to seek the skin of a tiger and seek his own death. I''m not so stupid. In fact, speaking of the power of balance, I want to thank the two saints in the West. It is precisely because they practice the law of faith that I have found a chance. Therefore, inspired by this, I condensed a ''Book of faith'' based on the power of faith to balance the power of the world, As long as I practice the law of faith to a great extent, since the world of poverty is evolved from the three corpses, which is related to the rest of poverty, the "book of faith" condensed by the power of faith can become a real treasure of balance, so that the three treasures of heaven can be put together. "


    Empress Houtu sighed, "Taoist friends are incomparable in calculation. It''s really admirable. No wonder Taoist friends don''t dare to talk about it lightly. Otherwise, once they are known by others, the consequences will be unimaginable."

 Chapter 839

    When Kunpeng heard what empress Houtu said, he couldn''t help saying, "the matter has been finished. It should be the evolution of the stars on the sky. At this time, as long as the stars on the sky become ten percent, the Yin, Yang and five elements in this world will be balanced, and the world will change at that time. I also ask Taoist friends to protect the Dharma for me."


    Empress Houtu was filled with emotion when she heard Kunpeng''s words. In this world, no one can resist Kunpeng unless Daozu came in person. Kunpeng gave himself a great face by saying so. Empress Houtu nodded and said, "please cast the spell!"


    Without further words, Kunpeng took out 365 star flags and "Hetu" and "Luoshu". Holding "Hetu" and "Luoshu", Kunpeng did not move for a long time.


    Empress Houtu understood that such a top-quality congenital Lingbao would disappear in the three realms. Even if Kunpeng''s family background was thick, it was normal to be difficult to give up for a time.


    After a long time, Kunpeng regained his mood. With a wave of his big hand, "Hetu", "Luoshu" and 365 star flags flew into the void and immediately laid a "Celestial Star array". Unfortunately, because the celestial stars in this world were not completely formed, the "Celestial Star array" could not attract the essence of stars.


    For Kun Peng, the queen of the earth was very surprised. She did not understand what the purpose of Kun Peng did. In this world without Sunday''s stars, Sunday''s Star Wars array could not absorb the essence of stars, and it had little practical help in the evolution of Sunday stars.


    When empress Houtu was puzzled, she only heard Kunpeng shout "he".


    With the sound falling down, the small world evolved by Kunpeng changed greatly. Countless auras began to gather to the "Celestial Star array". The innate five elements spiritual root constantly extracted and transformed chaotic auras from chaos to supply the "Celestial Star array". After seeing this scene, the earth empress was stunned.


    With the passage of time, the Reiki gathered faster and faster. The 365 star flags were gradually surrounded by Reiki and compressed, gradually forming 360 stars.


    After seeing this scene, empress Houtu couldn''t help but sigh. She was very happy to know that Kunpeng had succeeded in evolving the stars.


    Empress Houtu is very happy, but Kunpeng is different from empress Houtu. Instead, he is very heavy. Although 365 small stars have been formed, Kunpeng has evolved two stars, Taiyin and sun, so he must combine these two stars with the newly formed stars. This is not an easy thing, If you are not careful, you will be on the verge of success, so Kunpeng will lose a lot.


    Just listen, Kunpeng shouted again and flew out of the twelve chaotic green lotus. It was Kunpeng''s good corpse. In case, Kunpeng had to use the power of three corpses to ensure the success of the evolution of the stars.


    As soon as the good corpse Black Lotus appeared, it immediately sent out two breath of life and integrated into the two congenital spiritual treasures of "Hetu" and "Luoshu". Then the two congenital spiritual treasures sent out a burst of light to illuminate the whole world, but the newborn two stars of Taiyin and Yang were integrated into the two spiritual treasures.


    At this time, Kunpeng himself shouted again, and his magic power carefully controlled the fusion of the original two stars of the Taiyin and the sun with the two innate treasures of "Hetu" and "Luoshu". While Kunpeng''s good corpse, heilian, tries his best to hold the "River map" and "Luoshu" in the void to relieve Kunpeng''s pressure.


    As time went by, the two innate treasures of "Hetu" and "Luoshu" became closer and closer to the two stars of the Taiyin and the sun, and finally they came into contact with each other. After listening to a loud noise, the two innate spiritual treasures of "Hetu" and "Luoshu" suddenly turned into two spiritual lights, which coincided with the two stars of the Taiyin and the sun.


    After the formation of the new two kinds of stars, Taiyin and sun, the whole world became turbulent in a short time. The five elements Reiki was transformed into yin and Yang, and the Yin and Yang derived the five elements Reiki, so that the Reiki of the whole world could circulate automatically. Even if the innate five spiritual roots were no longer transformed from chaos, the chaotic atmosphere could be self-sufficient.


    The two stars, Taiyin and sun, are the first of the stars. In this line, the stars in the sky evolved from the star flag suddenly burst into a burst of strong light, each shaped, and completely evolved from the stars in the next week.


    When the evolution of the stars on Sunday was successful, Kunpeng shouted again: "return!"


    As soon as Kunpeng''s words fell, the stars in the sky moved along their respective tracks, and the whole world improved a lot. The power of stars shrouded the world.


    The empress Houtu, who has been visiting all the time, has gained great benefits in the process of the evolution of the stars. She has a preliminary understanding of the track of the operation of the heavenly way, which is very good for her future practice.


    After returning the stars of Zhou Tian, Kun Peng came to empress Houtu and said, "Taoist friends, can you understand?"


    Empress Houtu said, "thank you for giving me this opportunity to let me know a trace of the Tao of heaven!"


    Kunpeng waved his hand and said, "you and I are allies, but it''s right to help each other."


    Empress Houtu asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, what benefits has the world gained after the evolution of the stars? What is the difference to improve it?"


    Kunpeng said: "When it comes to benefits, I was surprised that not only the Yin and Yang and the five elements are balanced, but also because the center of the world is supported by the innate five element spiritual root, the five element Reiki can be transformed into the Yin and yang two Qi, and the Yin and yang two Qi can then derive the five element Qi. In the future, even if the innate five element spiritual root is not used to transform the Reiki from chaos, the world will no longer worry about the existence of spirit A dry day. "


    When empress Houtu heard this, she sighed, "it''s really a great advantage. Since then, the world can be more beautiful than the wasteland of that year."


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "in terms of aura, our world can indeed be compared with the wasteland in those years, but this is only part of the benefits, but the biggest benefit is not so!"


    Empress Houtu was surprised and said, "such benefits are not the greatest. Can you tell me what benefits are higher than it?"


    Kunpeng said: "Taoist friends also know the two laws against heaven. Because the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' have strong laws of time, when the two new stars of the lunar and the sun are formed, the world has finally improved the laws of time, and the laws of the whole world are complete. As the master of the world, I have also obtained a law of time. Now it is the Taoist friends who come to our world The poor also have a higher power. "


    Empress Houtu was shocked when she heard these words. After a long time, she woke up and said, "Taoist friends have mastered the four ¡õ ¡õ of life, destruction, faith and time. If you can understand the law of space again, you can''t do anything with the cultivation of Taoist friends, even if the Saints work together!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said: "Taoist friends are wrong. Once the world becomes the master of the world, I have mastered all the laws, and the space law is no exception. Speaking of the space law, in fact, as long as anyone becomes the master of the world, even the world of Lingbao can get a trace of space law. However, this is the real world, so the space law is not too difficult for me, but because The laws of time and space are the two laws against heaven. Even if I am the Lord of the world, I just have a preliminary grasp. It is difficult to use them. "


    Empress Houtu said, "even if you master it preliminarily, it''s a great thing. In the future, if Taoist friends fight with others, you can use the power of the world to pull each other into the world. No matter how strong the other party''s mana is and how high his cultivation is, it''s difficult to resist Taoist friends who are the Lord of the world."


    Kunpeng sighed: "things are not as simple as Taoist friends think. Because the world is not perfect, there are not too many world forces that poor Tao can borrow. Poor Tao below sage can also use the world forces to pull him into this world. However, sage is consistent with heaven. Unless poor Tao is perfect, he cannot break the space to pull him into the world."


    Empress Houtu asked, "what''s the difference between this world and perfection?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "there are many poor things. First, there is no birth of intelligent life in the square world. Second, the heaven and hell are not perfect. If these three aspects can be improved, the square world can really become a world like the three worlds, and the poor can be directly incarnated into the heaven."


    After hearing this, empress Houtu sighed: "it''s OK to say that intelligent life can be introduced secretly from the three realms, but it''s very difficult to establish heaven and hell."

 Chapter 840

    Why does Kunpeng never know the difficulty of establishing Tianting and underground mansion? Don''t mention that you can see the huge scale of Tianting in the three realms, let alone the underground mansion, which was built only after empress Houtu abandoned herself. Kunpeng wants to establish these two kinds, but it is not an ordinary difficulty, but fortunately, Kunpeng has long planned in his heart.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "Taoist friends don''t need to worry about this. These three poor things have been planned for a long time. As soon as the time comes, I can let go. At that time, I need the help of Taoist friends and the witch family!"


    Empress Houtu said, "as long as the Taoist friend gives an order, our Witch family will do its best to pay, and will never drag the Taoist friend back."


    Kunpeng couldn''t help saying, "if you have a Taoist friend''s words, I''m much more relieved."


    Empress Houtu said, "although I don''t know what arrangements you have, Kunpeng Taoist friends, now all aspects of the mass robbery are in strict readiness. I''m afraid it''s difficult to carry out these three things, otherwise a slight disturbance will attract the attention of the saints, so it''s hard for the Taoist friends to hide them!"


    Kunpeng said, "I know what Taoist friends say, but I don''t think about the people in the earth fairy world. My goal is the Earth Star!"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she was surprised and said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng has deviated from the development direction of the earth fairy world. She has taken completely two different roads. I''m afraid it''s difficult for them to enter the world!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the Taoist friends'' branch is worried too much. To tell the truth, today''s Earth Star has reached the edge of destruction after such serious mining. It won''t be long before it will become a lifeless Death Star. At that time, we can call on the immortals of the three worlds to discuss this matter and let them make suggestions. Do Taoist friends think that people, interpretation, interception and the Buddhist Church accept the people on earth star?"


    After hearing this, empress Houtu shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. At this time, she is in the midst of mass robbery. The four states should strive for stability, and neither side will accept those people from the earth star."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "that''s right. No one will accept it. Only a poor man can accept these people. In this way, it can not only solve the difficulties of no intelligent creatures in this world, but also take the opportunity to gather the hearts of the earth star. It can really kill two birds with one stone."


    Empress Houtu said, "but in this way, the Taoist friends will reveal the secrets of the world. At that time, I was afraid that the saints might work together to attack the Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "this Taoist friend doesn''t need to worry. As long as he can accept the people on the earth star, after gaining the power of these beliefs, I can use the power of the three treasures of heaven to block the whole world. Even if Hongjun Taoist ancestor wants to come to our world, not to mention the saints!"


    Empress Houtu said, "I''m afraid they will join hands to suppress Taoist friends and force Taoist friends to leave the three realms. That''s very unfavorable to Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "The saints won''t do this. Even if they want to do so, Taoist Hongjun won''t agree. Without the power of the poor Taoist priest, Taoist friends and the witch family, it''s still a problem whether they can defend the three realms when the Quartet forces invade the three realms. How can they expel the poor Taoist priest? Even if they want to do this, they have to wait until the Quartet forces are solved, so they have no worries at home, But at that time, the poor world was also improved. Even if the Taoist ancestors came to the poor, they were not afraid. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, he immediately understood Kunpeng''s thoughts, so he said, "Taoist friends want to seize the reincarnation place and build the treasure of heaven from the four directions?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I have this plan, but more importantly, I want to seize the tree of the world. With the tree of the world, no one can destroy the world."


    Empress Houtu said, "that Taoist friend must have made arrangements long ago. Can you tell me the truth?"


    Kunpeng said: "We all know the basic situation of the four forces. According to my guess, the four religions can''t divide the four worlds equally. Neither the Supreme Lord nor the first emperor can win one world alone, so they are likely to gather Chinese forces to win one world first, and then seize the other world. This is our opportunity. As long as the Taoist friends and the witch family make every effort to help the poor Tao, we will have enough strength to seize a world. Of course, seizing this world is not our goal, and plundering materials is our goal. "


    Empress Houtu said, "I understand what Taoist friends think, but I don''t know what kind of world they are going to deal with?"


    Kunpeng said, "Taoist friends must also know the basic information of the four forces from the earth star. I want to play the idea of the forces of God!"


    Empress Houtu was surprised when she heard this and said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, that world is the strongest of the four forces. Is it wrong for you to choose this force?"


    Kunpeng said: "according to my guess, only this world has what I want, so only this world is our best choice!"


    Empress Houtu said, "even if Taoist friends want to attack this force, it''s not possible that all saints will let Taoist friends choose. I think Taoist friends should be prepared! It''s best to have other choices in case."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "Houtu Taoist friends, if you want to improve this world, only this force can choose. Only they have what I need, but the other three forces can''t get all the things I need."


    Seeing that Kunpeng was so persistent, empress Houtu asked, "what is there in that power that Taoist friends need, and even let Taoist friends insist?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "if I have no speculation error, only they will have the existence of the world tree. Not only that, but also they, like me, practice the law of faith. If I can get the treasure of faith in that world, I can improve my own law of faith."


    In front, empress Houtu also heard that Kun Peng wanted to use the spiritual treasure of faith as the three treasures of heaven to balance the power of the world. Naturally, she knew the importance of this treasure of faith, but she was still worried. So he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, although you think well, the two western saints also practice the law of faith. I''m afraid they won''t agree to let Taoist friends get the spiritual treasure of faith. At that time, I''m afraid there will be a big war!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "if you want to fight, you can fight. As long as you can improve the world, even the greatest sacrifice is worth it."


    Seeing that Kunpeng''s decision was so firm, empress Houtu knew that it was useless to persuade him again, so she didn''t continue to discuss this topic with Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng felt a little embarrassed when he saw this. After all, empress Houtu was also for her own good, so he said, "Houtu Taoist friends are not poor people who don''t know the dangers of things, but if we want to get out of the three worlds, we must improve the world. Only in this way can we advance and retreat freely."


    Empress Houtu said, "I can understand the intentions of Taoist friends. I should help the witch family!"


    Kunpeng said, "so I want to thank my Taoist friends. I just don''t know whether Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun will stand on our side after the robbery. If we can get their help, we will have a better chance of winning."


    Empress Houtu said, "according to Zhen Yuanzi''s behavior, he should not forget our help to him. Moreover, if he wants to prove the truth, it may not be possible to succeed with the support of Hongyun alone. The four religions of man, interpretation, interception and Buddhism will only take care of their own interests and will not care about him at all, so I think he has a great chance to stand on our side."


    Kunpeng heard empress Houtu''s words and sighed, "I hope so!"


    When talking about preaching, Kunpeng suddenly thought that empress Houtu also needed to seize the treasure of preaching from the four forces, so he said: "Hou Tu Taoist friends, when it comes to preaching, we also need to plan for you. For merit preaching, a Taoist friend only needs to have a physical body. Therefore, we should win a native spiritual treasure from the four forces. As far as I know, although there are many native spiritual treasures in the four forces, the best spiritual treasure should belong to the heart of the earth in the hands of Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, if any This treasure is in the hands of Taoist friends, but it is not difficult to prove it! Then we will gather our strength to destroy this person and seize the heart of the earth. "


    Empress Houtu shook her head when she heard this and said, "Kunpeng, it''s better to seize the treasure of perfecting the world first. After all, when the world is perfect, we can stand invincible. As for the heart of the earth, we can do it later!"


    Kunpeng understood empress Houtu''s mind and said, "since then, I''m afraid that the heart of the earth is difficult to fall into our hands. It''s better for Taoist friends to take the witch family to seize the heart of the earth first, and then come to help the poor after it''s done. It''s also without delay!"


    Empress Houtu heard Kunpeng''s arrangement, but she still wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Kunpeng, so she had to agree to Kunpeng''s proposal.

 Chapter 841

    Kunpeng and empress Houtu did not know that the disappearance of "Hetu" and "Luoshu" caused by their evolutionary power in the world caused another commotion among the saints and Tianting, and they talked about it one after another.


    First of all, it was Fuxi, the emperor of heaven, who noticed that the "River map" and "Luoshu" had disappeared. Although Fuxi did not know what had happened in the three realms, for the sake of safety, Fuxi still asked empress Nuwa to have a chat with the leader of Tongtian cult in huoyun cave. After receiving Fu Xi''s invitation, empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult were very surprised, However, they also knew that something important must have happened, otherwise it was not a last resort, and Fu Xi would not take the initiative to invite them to discuss matters, so they got up and went to huoyun cave.


    When they came to huoyun cave, Fu Xi welcomed them into their practice place. After the three sat down, empress Nuwa first asked, "what great event happened when elder brother invited us so urgently?"


    Fu Xi said, "I wonder if my sister and the saint of heaven had a palpitation some time ago?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "there was a palpitation for a while, but in the midst of mass robbery, the secret of nature was chaotic, but we couldn''t speculate what had happened, so we had to step up our prevention. Could it be that elder brother speculated what had happened?"


    Fu Xi nodded and said, "that''s why I invited you to discuss business."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he couldn''t bear it and asked, "so, Taoist Fu Xi, your calculation technique is unique in the three realms, and you can straighten out the chaotic secret of heaven!"


    Fu Xi shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "the saints of heaven look up to me. The reason why I can know what happened this time is not that my calculation technique is unique in the three realms, but for another reason."


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t ask more, otherwise it would involve the secret of Fu Xi, so she was silent. Fortunately, as Fu Xi''s sister, Nu Wa didn''t have this fear, so she said, "brother, if so, what''s the reason?"


    Fu Xi said: "this is about to start with what happened. A few days ago, I suddenly had a palpitation, but there was no result in how to calculate, but I vaguely felt that it was related to the demon master Kunpeng..."


    Before Fu Xi finished speaking, empress Nuwa said in surprise, "brother, how did it involve Kunpeng again? Was it caused by him?"


    Fu Xi said with a wry smile, "sister, don''t worry. Will you listen to me well?"


    Empress Nuwa was a little embarrassed when she heard this and said, "please speak, brother, and my little sister is all ears!"


    Fu Xi said: "the matter is really related to Kunpeng. When I realized this, although there was chaos due to the quantity robbery, I couldn''t predict what happened, but I thought carefully about the relationship between myself and Kunpeng. Later, I finally figured out the reason for the matter."


    Empress Nuwa couldn''t bear to hear this again and asked, "what''s the reason, brother?"


    When Fu Xi saw Nu Wa interrupting his words again, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said: "When I was reincarnated as the emperor, my sister agreed to let Kunpeng be the teacher of the emperor, so he just lent out the congenital Lingbao ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'', and the relationship between me and Kunpeng was no better than this. I thought of this and explored it. I was surprised that the two congenital Lingbao of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' were reported in the three realms! And among the three realms, it can be seen With this secret method, Kunpeng is the only one who makes the congenital Lingbao disappear. "


    Empress Nuwa was shocked when she heard this and said, "what, how is this possible? Kunpeng has cut off the three corpses, and his disciples are guarding Hongyun in beigulu Prefecture. Under our surveillance, no one has cut off the three corpses at all. How can the ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' disappear?"


    Fuxi sighed, "this is my strange place, so I want you to come and discuss this matter!"


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment and said, "Kunpeng has always been crafty. Two Taoist friends, see if it is possible that Kunpeng has been cheating us!"


    Empress Nuwa asked, "elder martial brother Tongtian thinks Kunpeng has been cheating us?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "cut three corpses!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "cut three corpses? Does senior brother think Kunpeng has not cut three corpses at all, but only one corpse?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "I don''t mean cutting one corpse for my brother, but Kunpeng has never cut three corpses. He doesn''t walk the way of cutting three corpses into Tao!"


    When Nuwa heard this, she said, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng admitted to us that he had cut three corpses, and he was really proficient in the method of cutting three corpses. It''s reasonable to say that he only cut one corpse, but how can it be said that he has never cut a corpse?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "nothing is impossible. Kunpeng has always been ambitious. How can he reveal his accomplishments to us? It''s a little different from him."


    When empress Nuwa heard the leader of Tongtian sect say this, her heart moved and said, "what did elder martial brother say? At the beginning, we didn''t doubt it because we were allies. Kunpeng could do so, but he was so familiar with the method of cutting three corpses into a Tao. Why didn''t he choose to prove the Tao by this method?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said: "the method of cutting three corpses into Dharma is only a front line higher than us. Because we have the support of teachers behind us, Kunpeng is naturally subject to great restrictions. Therefore, he is only afraid to go first. We want to prove the Dharma by force. Only by breaking the power of heaven can he be free from the restrictions of teachers!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "the way to prove the Tao is that the Pangu great God did not succeed. How can he Kunpeng surpass the Pangu great God to prove the holy Tao, unless Kunpeng is really crazy!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "Kunpeng was very crazy. There''s nothing for him to do so. Younger martial sister, don''t forget that the way of heaven at this time is different from that when Pangu opened the sky!"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she suddenly realized and said, "elder martial brother means that if the Tao is incomplete today, Kunpeng is easier to prove the Tao than Pangu!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "that''s right!"


    When Fu Xi heard the words of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, he said, "you two underestimated Kunpeng, but the matter is not as simple as you said!"


    The leader of Tongtian said, "if you have any ideas, please speak frankly!"


    Fu Xi said: "After hearing the words of the saint of heaven, I felt that if Kunpeng really had to go to prove Tao, he would have a great chance to prove Tao. However, you only saw the incompleteness of heaven''s Tao, but you didn''t expect Kunpeng to constantly absorb innate Lingbao to strengthen himself with secret methods. In those years, his physical body was more powerful than zuwu. Now I''m afraid he has gone straight after Pangu''s real body Dan Kunpeng wanted to preach while the saints and Taoist ancestors were resisting the invasion of the four forces. Who could stop him from preaching at that time? "


    Hearing Fu Xi''s words, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were shocked. If Kunpeng really did so, I''m afraid no one will be able to stop Kunpeng from preaching.


    Empress Nuwa said, "if so, what should we do?"


    Fu Xi said: "at present, I can only be sure that the two congenital Lingbao of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' have disappeared. Other things are just speculation. There is no evidence. Maybe we are too careful!"


    Empress Nuwa shook her head and said, "Kunpeng is insidious and cunning. In all likelihood, it will be as we expected, but we have to guard against it!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "now we are just guessing. Even if we go to find the supreme Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two western saints to discuss, I''m afraid they won''t think so. Instead, they will think it''s our trick."


    Fu Xi nodded and said, "what the sage said is very true. Now the situation in the three realms is very delicate. A slight disturbance will lead to a great disaster. We''d better make a long plan on this matter."


    Empress Nuwa said, "no, I''m afraid Kunpeng will succeed if we drag on. At that time, based on the relationship between the witch family and Kunpeng, how can we still have a foothold for our demon family? We should discuss with the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints anyway. If they don''t agree, we''ll think of another way."


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment and said, "well, let''s try and see the reactions of people, Buddhism and Buddhism. Besides, maybe things will turn around."

 Chapter 842

    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa had a business meeting in the huoyun cave, but they didn''t know that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun had discovered this long ago. As soon as the "Hetu" and "Luoshu" disappeared, they had a business meeting in Taiqing.


    Just listen, the Supreme Master Lao Junjun said, "younger martial brother, although it is now in the quantitative robbery, this sudden palpitation is not a good thing, but I don''t know what big event has happened in the three realms!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "senior brother and I have this feeling, which shows that this matter is not trivial. It may be related to all living beings in the three realms, but you and I should be careful to avoid being intrigued by others!"


    The supreme old gentleman shook his head and said, "I don''t think it''s a conspiracy. On the contrary, I think this palpitation is the same as Kunpeng''s last refining of the human treasure ''Kongtong seal''."


    Yuanshi Tianzun pondered for a moment and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. Younger brother, this careful aftertaste is so meaningful. Can it be that Kunpeng''s shop can''t refine the innate Lingbao again? But it''s also wrong. Now he has cut off three corpses, and it''s no use refining the Lingtian Lingbao again. Maybe his disciples are cutting three corpses!"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "younger martial brother, Kunpeng''s disciples are now in beigulu Prefecture. Now beigulu Prefecture is calm and there is no movement. It has nothing to do with them?"


    The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said, "beigulu Prefecture is indeed calm, but if it has nothing to do with Kunpeng, who does it have to do with?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "I didn''t say that this matter has nothing to do with Kunpeng. The secret method of refining Lingbao is his unique skill. If the congenital Lingbao disappears, it must have something to do with Kunpeng."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "in that case, we might as well calculate to see if it is really the disappearance of congenital Lingbao!"


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true!"


    Saying this, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun began to meditate and calculate the innate Lingbao. After a long time, they just ended. They only heard the supreme old gentleman say to Yuanshi Tianzun, "younger martial brother, can you have the result?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I just can''t find the existence of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu''. It seems that things really have something to do with Kunpeng!"


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "I can''t find the whereabouts of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu''. It seems that these two Lingbao have disappeared, but since Kunpeng has cut three corpses, and his disciples haven''t cut the corpses, how did this congenital Lingbao disappear!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun pondered for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng''s method of cutting three corpses to prove the Tao is just our own conjecture. There is no evidence at all. Do you think we want to borrow it!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, what you mean is that Kunpeng didn''t take the method of cutting three corpses into Tao? But as we thought at the beginning, he went to prove the Tao with strength?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "that''s what I think. Kunpeng Nasi must be constantly strengthening his body with innate Lingbao. Only this statement can explain why the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' disappeared."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "but don''t forget, younger martial brother, that the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' are the ¡õ¡õ of the ''star array of the sky''. Without this treasure, Kunpeng wants to lose a strong arm!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "what''s the matter? In the first World War of Fengshen, Kunpeng''s body has surpassed zuwu. Now after so many years of cultivation, he has refined ''Kongtong seal'', ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' one after another. I''m afraid his strong body has been chasing Pangu''s real body. If so, it''s not impossible for him to prove the Tao with strength!"


    The supreme old gentleman nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. If so, we have to guard against it! To prove that Tao is beyond heaven, even the teacher can''t!"


    Yuanshi tianben said: "Not only that, but now it''s the amount robbery, and then the four forces invade the three realms. If Kunpeng preaches at this time, and the teacher is trying his best to stop the invasion of the four forces, but is unable to stop Kunpeng, then Kunpeng''s chances of success are much greater. Moreover, even if it doesn''t become the way of heaven, there will be some losses. Once the teacher can''t support it, there will be no amount robbery here When it''s over, it''s going to happen. "


    The great old gentleman sighed: "Kunpeng is really cunning. Once he does so, we have no power to fight back. It seems that we have to talk to Tongtian Shibei, Nu Wa and the two saints in the west to discuss the Countermeasures of this painting together, otherwise once Kunpeng testifies, we will be in danger!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "Now the situation in the earth fairy world is very subtle. It can''t be triggered. I''m afraid we can''t convince younger martial brother Tongtian, younger martial sister Nuwa and the two saints in the West. After all, we all thought that Kunpeng used to cut the body into a way. Now we want to change our mouth. I''m afraid they''ll think we''re lying, scheming and won''t believe what we said!"


    The Supreme Lord sighed, "it''s true. Kunpeng has been pretending for so many years. It''s really not easy to convince junior brother Tongtian for a time, but we can''t watch Kunpeng''s plot succeed. I''m afraid there will be no one to explain the two religions in the future!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun thought for a moment and said, "senior brother, maybe we can''t convince junior brother Tongtian them, but we can find Haotian and Xi Wangmu first. They have contacts with Kunpeng. Maybe they know more than we do. Maybe we can learn something from them!"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "if the one who knows Kunpeng best is empress Houtu, then younger martial brother Tongtian. Even younger martial brother Tongtian may not know the details of Kunpeng, not to mention Haotian and West Queen Mother. Younger martial brother doesn''t need to do this. It''s useless to go."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly: "Elder martial brother, you can''t say that. Maybe you''re right. We can''t know anything from Haotian and Xiwang''s mother, but if we can convince them to believe it, relying on their relationship with younger martial brother Tongtian can make younger martial brother Tongtian vigilant, so we can talk more when we talk to them again. What do you think?"


    The supreme old gentleman was right. It was really a good thing to convince Haotian and the queen mother of the west, so he said: "younger martial brother, this plan is very good. I have no opinion for you. But younger martial brother, have you thought about how to deal with the two saints of the West? They have been frustrated continuously during this period. I''m afraid they won''t easily believe you and me!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, I also know this, but I think as long as you and I have the same opinion with younger martial brother Tongtian, younger martial sister Nuwa and Tianting, they can''t turn over any big waves. What''s more, there is a big cause and effect between them and Kunpeng. You can''t watch Kunpeng preach!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "I''m afraid they don''t think so. Instead, they think it''s a conspiracy between us and younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa. Without their cooperation, we can''t do anything about Kunpeng. Otherwise, once Kunpeng is under pressure, he will abandon the cause and effect Alliance with the two saints in the west, and things will happen!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun smiled and said, "it''s impossible, elder martial brother. The cause and effect between Kunpeng and the two western saints is great. In addition, the two western saints still take Lu Ya, the son of demon emperor Jun, and Hou Yi, the second disciple of Kunpeng, has a deep blood feud with him. How can they get together!"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Younger martial brother, there''s nothing impossible. Don''t you know what the two saints in the west do? They can do anything to their advantage, not to mention a small land pressure. If they can get Kunpeng''s support, how can they refuse? Don''t forget that the disciples of Kunpeng are much higher than Lu pressure, not to mention Kunpeng''s anger It is the most precious merit and virtue of the day after tomorrow. Sacrificing a land pressure for the support of Kunpeng and empress Houtu will do more good than harm to the West. Moreover, the relationship between zhenyuanzi, Hongyun and Kunpeng is not general. Maybe they will also support the two saints of the West. Hongyun is the one who should be robbed. If he has his support, the two saints of the West want to be robbed, although they are not seen You have to be able to protect everyone, but you can let your ¡õ¡õ disciples not lose! "


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun also understood the importance of the matter, but he said: "elder martial brother, the two saints in the West are not fools. If Kunpeng preaches, it is also very disadvantageous to them. As long as we can explain the interests with him, they must not stop."


    The Supreme Lord also has no way. Seeing the Heavenly Master of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty say so, he can only agree.

 Chapter 843

    In fact, everyone underestimated the two saints in the West. Although their cultivation is not the highest among the saints, and there is no magic treasure to take, their mind is the most clever among the saints.


    In the Western Paradise, he then asked, "younger martial brother, what do you think caused the palpitations between us this time? What harm does it do to us?"


    Zhunti thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, this palpitation is somewhat the same as our last one, but it is different, but in my opinion, it may be caused by the disappearance of Lingbao in the three realms first!"


    Then he heard this saying and said, "it''s not easy to destroy a congenital spiritual treasure. Now there is nothing in the three realms. That is to say, the spiritual treasure was destroyed by Kunpeng. Only his secret method can destroy a congenital spiritual treasure silently, but I don''t know that the disciple of his school has achieved the quasi holy fruit?"


    He said, "my brother is wrong. As far as I know, all the disciples of the Kun Peng Kun Peng are deep in the Yuan Dynasty. They come to the North Yuan Lu state to help them. They are reported to be in the north of our state. They are not moved by their disciples, so this matter should not be related to them.


    Then he said, "it''s strange that Kunpeng has cut three corpses now. How can another congenital Lingbao disappear? It''s too unthinkable, but I don''t know what younger martial brother thinks about it?"


    Zhunti said: "elder martial brother, I''m also very confused. Kunpeng has cut three corpses, and even himself has integrated into the ''Kongtong seal''. According to reason, he has no place to use this innate Lingbao again, unless he has another purpose, or he doesn''t cut the corpse at all, and has been deceiving us!"


    Zhunti''s words made Jieyin wary. He only heard him say: "younger martial brother, it''s reasonable. Maybe Kunpeng hasn''t cut the body as younger martial brother said!"


    Zhunti didn''t think that his joke caused the elder martial brother''s vigilance, so he said: "elder martial brother, I''m just a joke for a while. You don''t have to take it seriously. If Kunpeng didn''t cut the body, how could he have the ability now, and the Taoist ancestor in Zixiao Palace also evaluated Kunpeng''s secret method!"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, it''s your words that reminded me that there are two possibilities. One is that Kunpeng has never beheaded the body and has been walking the way we recognized at the beginning. The other is that Kunpeng only beheaded one or two bodies in those years, and now he has just beheaded another body."


    When zhunti heard this, he said: "Elder martial brother, it''s impossible. I think the first statement is basically impossible. After all, even Pangu God failed to prove Tao by force. How can he Kunpeng take the method of proving Tao by force? How can he fail to see this with Kunpeng''s wisdom. On the contrary, the second one is possible, but if Kunpeng really has to cut off one or two corpses to compete with him When a saint competes, his secret method is too terrible. "


    Then he said, "it''s true. If it''s true, Kunpeng''s cultivation is amazing. You and I are afraid that we can''t be his opponents!"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, since things have happened, we''d better make sure whether there is a congenital treasure disappearing as we think, so we can know!"


    Then the lead nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true!" the two of them immediately calculated all the congenital Lingbao related to Kunpeng since the flood and famine.


    After a long time, zhunti sighed, "elder martial brother, things are in trouble. It''s really caused by Kunpeng. Now there''s no trace of the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' in his hands. It seems that they have disappeared into the three realms. What''s your opinion on this?"


    Then he sighed: "it''s shocking to talk about the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu''. Although I haven''t mastered this treasure, I also know the power of this treasure. If Kunpeng can really cut the body of this Lingbao, the consequences will be serious!"


    Zhunti asked suspiciously, "elder martial brother, although the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' are good, they are only used for arranging the array. If Kunpeng cuts off his body with this treasure, it is just easy to control the ''Celestial Star array'', but now the Taoist ancestor has a life not to let him use this array. What''s the serious saying?"


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, you don''t know something. The ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' are not as simple as you think. As my brother knows, there is a law of time in the ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu''


    Zhunti was shocked when he heard this and said, "what! Elder martial brother, are you right? There are really two laws of time among the two laws against heaven?"


    Then he nodded and said, "how can I make a mistake about such an important thing!"


    Zhunti asked, "elder martial brother, since you know this, why didn''t you tell me this before? If Kunpeng took the opportunity to master this time rule, he would be a great threat to us!"


    Then he said: "Younger martial brother, I''ve just learned about this. I thought Kunpeng could not use" River map "and" Luoshu "to cut down the three corpses, but if he did cut down the three corpses with a secret method and got the law of time, even if we saints were afraid to deal with him, it would be difficult. It can be said that if Kunpeng really mastered the law of time, whether in the process of quantity robbery or in the fourth century When the forces invade the three realms, they can be invincible! "


    Zhunti sighed: "elder martial brother, what should we do? There is still a big cause and effect between us and Kunpeng. Once the four forces invade the three realms, Kunpeng''s trouble for us will be bad."


    To approach road: "Why don''t I often understand this? It''s just that we owe Kunpeng Tianda cause and effect in the Zixiao Palace at the beginning. Then we took in Lu Ya again and made enemies with Kunpeng. Not only that, but also made empress earth and the witch hate us. Even empress Nuwa, who has always had a good relationship with us, has become a great enemy of life and death with us because of Lu Ya!"


    When zhunti heard the introduction about Lu pressure, he thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, do you think if we give up Lu pressure at this time, will we convince Kunpeng, empress Houtu and empress Nuwa?"


    However, he didn''t expect zhunti to say these words. He was shocked and hurriedly said: "Younger martial brother, it''s absolutely forbidden. If we do this, I''m afraid there will be trouble in the West. After all, there are people from all parties in the West. Once they see that we are so worried about land pressure, we will fall apart without people, interpretation and interception!"


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but now I''m afraid that Lu Ya has become a thorn in everyone''s eye. Both Kunpeng and Nuwa want to break his body. As long as he doesn''t die, these two people will not let us go."


    Then he sighed: "land pressure, we can''t let him have an accident for the time being, otherwise the lighting lamp we make friends with will provoke Guanyin Bodhisattva and others to guard against us. Moreover, even if we have to sacrifice land pressure, we have to find a good time, and we can''t make other people dissatisfied."


    Zhunti heard this and said, "what elder martial brother said is very reasonable, but elder martial brother, I always have a question in my heart. You said that when Kunpeng first cut three corpses, we didn''t feel palpitation. Why did the disappearance of these two congenital Lingbao make us so palpitation? What''s the reason!"


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, it''s nothing. When Kunpeng cut the three corpses, there was a Taoist ancestor who could suppress all the heavenly Tao. Naturally, he would not have any different ideas. But how can he be in the process of quantitative robbery? The Taoist ancestor is trying his best to suppress the invasion of the four forces. At this time, there is a congenital Lingbao disappearing, and we saints will naturally feel it."


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed: "what elder martial brother said is reasonable. If so, Sanqing and empress Nuwa must be aware of it, but they don''t know how they react to it!"


    Then he said, "now it''s a quantitative robbery, and the situation in the three realms is so delicate. I''m afraid they''ll pretend they don''t know, so as not to provoke Kunpeng in vain!"


    Zhunti didn''t think so, shook his head and said, "elder martial brother, I don''t think so. It''s reasonable to say that the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun pretended not to know, but the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are because of the matter of Styx and red cloud. I''m afraid they won''t be so!"


    Then he said: "younger martial brother, it''s bad. Now everyone thinks that Kunpeng has cut off three corpses, but now another congenital treasure has disappeared. How can they not worry about it? So I think Sanqing and Nuwa will be moving soon."

 Chapter 844

    It was indeed as the introduction said. After discussing everything, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun immediately went to heaven to meet Haotian and Xi Wangmu.


    Haotian and Xiwang''s mother didn''t expect that the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun would suddenly come to heaven, but they didn''t know when the other party came, so they were extremely vigilant.


    After sitting down, Haotian asked, "I don''t know if the two saints are far away. Please forgive me, but I don''t know what''s important for the two saints to come to heaven?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "a great event happened a few days ago, but I don''t know if you two can know?"


    Haotian and the West queen mother were very confused when they heard this. They only heard Haotian say, "the three realms are calm these days. It seems that nothing has happened. Are the two saints wrong!"


    The great old gentleman said, "how can this be mistaken!"


    At this time, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, Haotian and West queen mother are just quasi holy practices, but they can''t feel the change of heaven, so they don''t know what should happen."


    The supreme old gentleman suddenly realized when he heard this and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. At this time, I was negligent and forgot this. Haotian told you so. Some time ago, the two innate spiritual treasures of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' disappeared in the three realms. Do you know what this means?"


    When Haotian heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, it''s nothing. It''s just that a congenital treasure has disappeared, but it''s no big deal!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sneered and said, "Haotian, you really have a big voice. It''s no big deal. Do you know that this matter is related to the safety of the three realms?"


    Haotian said disapprovingly: "the sage in the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty is serious. The ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' are the spiritual treasures of Kunpeng, and Kunpeng has his own corpse cutting secret method. It must be that his disciples have successfully cut the corpse by this method. What is there to worry about, and what does it have to do with the safety of the three realms!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sneered and said, "Haotian, do you know that none of the disciples of Kunpeng have cut the body at all? Now you understand the seriousness of the matter?"


    Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were greatly surprised when they heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun and said, "how is this possible? If you don''t cut three corpses with a secret method, who can destroy this innate Lingbao from Kunpeng?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "it''s not destruction, but disappearance. Besides, there is no war in the three realms. How can the innate Lingbao in Kunpeng''s hand be destroyed by others? I''m afraid Kunpeng did everything himself."


    Haotian said, "elder martial brother, it''s even more difficult to understand. Since Kunpeng''s disciples didn''t cut the body, and Kunpeng himself cut three bodies, how can this congenital Lingbao disappear?"


    The Supreme Lord asked, "younger martial brother Haotian, is it true that Kunpeng has cut three corpses?"


    Haotian felt a little strange when he heard this, but even so, he didn''t show it. He just heard him say, "elder martial brother, this is what Kunpeng said himself. Naturally, it''s true!"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianjian said, "I''m afraid it may not be so!"


    Haotian said, "elder martial brother Yuanshi, how can this be false? What Kunpeng said to me personally, but you don''t need to doubt!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I''m afraid that the younger brother of Heavenly Master Hao was cheated by Kunpeng. If Kunpeng really had to cut off three corpses, how to explain the just disappeared congenital Lingbao?"


    Haotian was hard to answer when he heard this. Lao Jun said, "younger martial brother Haotian, there are some doubts about this. I''m afraid what Kunpeng said to you was false and was lying to you."


    When Haotian heard this, he asked, "elder martial brother, why did Kunpeng cheat us? It doesn''t make sense. He won''t get any benefits if he deceives us?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "it''s not that it''s bad, but that you don''t know."


    When Haotian heard this, he looked at each other with the queen mother of the West. They were very confused, so he said, "please point out the maze, elder martial brother?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Haotian, I have such an idea that Kunpeng has never taken the method of cutting three corpses to prove the Tao from beginning to end. In doing so, he is confusing the people in the three realms, so as to achieve his unspeakable secret!"


    Haotian didn''t believe what the Supreme Master said, so he said, "elder martial brother, it''s impossible. What''s the secret to hide?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother Haotian, I know it sounds a little confused and hard to believe, but it''s the truth!"


    Haotian said, "elder martial brother, it''s not that I don''t believe you, but it''s too unthinkable. If Kunpeng doesn''t walk the way of chopping three corpses into Tao, can it be that he can''t walk the way of demonstrating Tao with merit, but it''s very different from his cultivation!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "naturally, Kunpeng will not take the method of merit and morality to prove Tao. He takes the method of forcefully proving Tao! All of us are kept in the valley by him!"


    Haotian was shocked when he heard this, but he still didn''t believe it in his heart, so he said: "elder martial brother, are you wrong, Kunpeng won''t be so stupid, to prove that Pangu''s great God will die, how could Kunpeng choose such a dead road!"


    The supreme old gentleman sighed: "brother Hao, Heavenly Master, despises Kunpeng. He dares to choose the method to prove the Tao. He is also fully prepared. Younger martial brother, you think the teacher is trying his best to suppress the invasion of the four forces and has no time to manage the affairs of the three boundaries. If Kunpeng proves the Tao, the teacher naturally has no time to take care of it. I''m afraid it''s not difficult for him to break the Tao of heaven!"


    Haotian said, "elder martial brother, this statement is very reasonable. However, since Kunpeng''s walk is based on strong evidence, how to explain the disappeared congenital Lingbao? It doesn''t make sense!"


    When hearing this, the emperor Yuanshi said, "it doesn''t make sense. Kunpeng melted himself with innate spiritual treasure from the beginning. In the first war of Fengshen, his body was strong enough to surpass zuwu. I''m afraid he has been chasing Pangu''s real body. His means are so clever that he played with all the immortals in the three realms!"


    Haotian didn''t expect that Yuanshi Tianzun would say this, but he was shocked. Then he said, "in that case, I don''t know what the two senior brothers call me and yaochi?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Younger martial brother Haotian, why do you pretend to be confused with us? Kunpeng wants to prove such a big plot of Tao, but it has a great impact on the three realms. If he breaks the Tao of heaven and destroys the teacher''s important event in the quantitative robbery, and let the four forces invade the three realms, it will cause indelible losses to the three realms. Therefore, the eldest martial brother and I came to discuss with you to stop Kunpeng. I don''t know what you think Why? "


    Haotian sighed: "elder martial brother Yuanshi, I''m afraid I can''t help with this. Since Kunpeng has achieved this, I can''t help even if I want to help, but I let the two elder martial brothers down."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "younger martial brother Haotian, in this way, you don''t want to contribute to the three realms. If the incident happens, how can you, the Lord of heaven, be worthy of the three realms?"


    Haotian sighed: "younger martial brother Yuanshi, it''s not that I don''t want to contribute to all living beings in the three realms, but at the beginning, we had an agreement not to do it in the quantity robbery, and even if I do, I''m not Kunpeng''s opponent. I can only have more heart than strength!"


    When the Supreme Lord heard Haotian''s words, he said: "It''s an agreement we all discussed together, younger martial brother, but I don''t need to say much. Besides, I didn''t come here with younger martial brother Yuanshi to let younger martial brother do it. I just wanted to ask younger martial brother to inform them through the relationship with younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa, so that they can make preparations early. It''s no big deal. Younger martial brother Haotian shouldn''t refuse this?"


    Haotian and the queen mother of the West were puzzled when they heard this. They asked, "are you so simple?"


    "It''s that simple," said the great old gentleman


    Haotian said, "there''s nothing to send a message. I''m afraid senior brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa won''t believe it?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi and I are worried that younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa will not believe it, so we have to borrow the mouth of younger martial brother Haotian to talk about it, so it needs more trouble."


    Haotian saw that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun said so, but he was also able to respond.

 Chapter 845

    At the urging of the Supreme Lord and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Haotian and the mother of the Western King were very helpless. They had to set off for jin''ao island to meet the leader of Tongtian cult.


    The arrival of Haotian and the queen mother of the West surprised the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. In their hearts, they didn''t think that Haotian and the queen mother of the West could know about Kunpeng. Although they were surprised, he only felt that they were worried about the safety of the heaven and came to talk to them just now.


    When they were seated, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa asked, "what''s important for the two Taoist friends to come to jin''ao island?"


    Haotian said, "I''m sorry to say that. We came to meet you because we were entrusted by others. If there is anything wrong, please forgive me!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa did not expect Haotian to say these words, so they said, "brother Haotian is serious. We are allies. What do you have to say, but please be frank and don''t take into account!"


    Haotian said, "in that case, I''ll be frank. Before coming here, the two saints, the Supreme Lord Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, suddenly came to Tianting and said something to me and yaochi. They said that a major event had happened some time ago, which was related to the safety of all living beings in the three realms. Because they had concerns with the two Taoist friends, they came to us and asked us to persuade them!"


    As soon as Haotian said this, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa couldn''t help looking at each other. They could see the shock from each other''s eyes. They also immediately understood the origin of Haotian and Queen Mother Xi. They couldn''t help being more afraid of the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun. What they didn''t understand was seen through by the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun, From this point of view, there is a big gap between them. How can they not be vigilant.


    In fact, it''s the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa who have worried too much. It''s not that the gap between them and the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun is not as big as they think. The reason why they are so is mainly determined by their character. The Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Tianzun calculate everything, but the Tongtian sect leader is different. Naturally, they can''t let go of a small thing, so they think that the cultivation of the Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Tianzun is much higher than them.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "so friends come for the disappearance of congenital Lingbao some time ago?"


    Haotian heard this and said, "senior brother Tongtian also knows this. What''s your opinion?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I know a little about this matter. I can''t talk about my opinions. It''s just Kunpeng''s own family. It''s no big deal!"


    Haotian said, "senior brother Tongtian, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun don''t think so. They are very concerned about this matter and think it is related to the safety of the three realms. Be careful!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "it''s not so serious. Did they do something?"


    Empress Nuwa knew what the leader of Tongtian said, so she said, "senior brother Tongtian, since the two senior brothers, supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, pay so much attention to this matter, you and I''d better listen to their opinions first. Maybe it''s not necessarily like what the two senior brothers said!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed, "well, younger martial brother Haotian, tell me what your two senior brothers think!"


    Hearing this, Haotian hurriedly said: "Senior brother Tongtian, the two senior brothers think that Kunpeng has been deceiving everyone since the famine. He has not cut three corpses into a way, but to prove the way. They think that now the quantity robbery has begun, and the Taoist ancestor has to be distracted to prevent the invasion of the four forces. They have no time to take care of the three realms. Kunpeng can take advantage of this opportunity to prove the way, but in this way, the way of heaven will be greatly damaged, so it is very possible It will lead to the Daozu''s inability to stop the invasion of the four forces, so the three realms will be in chaos, so I want to discuss this matter with senior brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa! "


    After hearing Haotian''s words, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa turned a blind eye to each other, but they were shocked. Why did the supreme old gentleman think the same as himself? Although they were shocked, now the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun have come to the door. They always have to make a decision on this matter, otherwise they can''t explain to the three realms. In that case, once they are killed by the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun As a handle, once something happens in the future, they have to face Daoyi''s anger.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "I already know about this. I don''t know what the two senior brothers have to say to brother Haotian?"


    Haotian heard this, but he had a long breath in his heart. He couldn''t help it, so he said: "senior brother Tongtian, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun only asked me to inform you and let you guard against it. He didn''t say anything else!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa had some doubts and asked, "it''s so simple. Didn''t they say how to deal with it?"


    Haotian said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, it''s so simple. As for what you said about how to deal with it, the two elder martial brothers didn''t mention it to me. It must be another arrangement!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded when he heard this, and then said, "according to brother Hao, how should we deal with this?"


    Haotian said, "it''s hard to say. All this is our guess. There is no Hu evidence, so I can''t do anything!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "I think the two elder martial brothers, supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, are still waiting for your reply in Tianting. Younger martial brother, you''d better go back. Younger martial sister Nuwa and I will be more careful about this."


    Haotian said, "so I''ll leave. This is not my original intention. Please forgive senior brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa nodded and said, "younger martial brother, don''t worry. We also know your dilemma. Go back at ease!"


    Hearing the Tongtian leader and empress Nuwa say so, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi just got up and went back to heaven.


    Looking at the background of Haotian''s departure from the queen mother of the west, the leader of Tongtian said, "junior sister Nuwa, in your opinion, what''s the purpose of the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "it''s hard to say. They''ve always been very cunning. If they want to remind us, they''re afraid they''re not so kind. Otherwise, why don''t they come to discuss with us in person, but they can instruct Haotian and queen Xi''s mother. They don''t know what conspiracy is waiting for us."


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought what Nuwa said was very reasonable and said, "I''m also worried that they will have a plot, but when did they get involved with Haotian and Xiwang''s mother?"


    Empress Nuwa said: "I''m afraid Haotian and the queen mother of the West were forced to do this, otherwise Haotian would not ask us for forgiveness again and again, but they have to say that they are very insidious. Whether they have a conspiracy or not, it''s very meaningful for them to order Haotian and the queen mother of the West to come here. I''m afraid they have the idea of provoking the relationship between us and Tianting, but they are too small It''s up to you and me. How can we be fooled by such an obvious thing! "


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "think about it, they do have this idea, but now that they know about it, they also ordered Haotian and Queen Mother Xi to inform us. I''m afraid they already have a decision in mind. We should be careful not to be calculated by them!"


    Empress Nuwa nodded when she heard this, and then said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but since they both know about it, I don''t know whether the two saints in the West will also find out about it?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "although it is said that the news is not big, the two saints in the West have always been cautious. I''m afraid they will be aware of it. Moreover, I think even if they don''t notice it, the Supreme Lord and the first Heavenly Master will try their best to inform them. After all, if things are really as we think, the consequences will be serious!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "this Kunpeng is really good at the whole thing. It''s abominable that we can''t live in peace during the mass robbery! But it''s good. Since the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun already know about it, they, as senior brothers, are responsible for it. Let''s wait and see it get better!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "I''m afraid they won''t make us so relaxed. They did it before it was fully confirmed. They must want to act together with everyone. Even if there is something, they share it together!"


    Empress Nuwa sighed when she heard this: "if we had known this, we might as well start to inform them first, so that we can take the initiative!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "it''s not easy to take the initiative. If you''re not careful, you''ll offend Kunpeng to death. We''d better be careful and see what they do."


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "well, let''s see how they react."

 Chapter 846

    Haotian and Queen Mother Xi returned to Tianting and told the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun the reaction of Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa. They only heard Yuanshi Tianzun say, "elder martial brother, since Tongtian junior brother and they already know, do we invite everyone to discuss this matter together in Tianting?"


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. Haotian and Xiwang''s mother are the emperor of heaven ordered by the teacher. This matter should be discussed in the name of heaven. What do you think of Haotian?"


    Haotian and the queen mother of the West were furious when they heard this. They thought, "at this time, you remembered that I was the emperor of heaven, but why didn''t you think so at the beginning? It''s not so easy to want me to be a dead ghost."


    Haotian thought of this, but hurriedly said, "elder martial brother, this matter must not be. This is what you and senior brother Yuanshi noticed, and should be discussed in your name!"


    The supreme old gentleman sighed: "younger martial brother Haotian, I originally wanted to call everyone for discussion in my own name, but you also know that the situation in the three realms is very delicate now. If I come forward with younger martial brother Yuanshi, I''m afraid no one will pay attention to it, so I still need younger martial brother to come forward!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "what the elder martial brother said is very true. As the leader of the three realms, it''s right for you to call everyone to discuss this matter. Don''t you want to do a distraction for the three realms?"


    When Haotian heard this, he said angrily, "well, you great old gentleman and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty are so shameless that you sing the double reed and force me!"


    Although Haotian was angry in his heart, he had nothing to say in the face of such a squeeze between the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun. Who made him low in cultivation, he had to bite his teeth and agree to it. However, Haotian didn''t want to let go of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, so he said, "elder martial brother, you know that although I am the Lord of heaven, the great supernatural powers in the three worlds don''t regard me as one thing, so I''m afraid you and Yuanshi need to help to suppress them, otherwise it''s no use for me!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "since martial brother Hao said so, I and martial brother Yuanshi should try our best to help each other!"


    Haotian said, "thank you, senior brothers! But I don''t know whether we directly invite Kunpeng to go to heaven to discuss this matter, or whether we can talk to Kunpeng after our discussion?"


    Although Haotian said to thank them, he wanted to break his body. The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun are very happy. It is really killing two birds with one stone for someone to act as a disaster for themselves. In this way, they can provoke the relationship between Kunpeng and Tongtian sect leader.


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother Haotian, what do you think should be done?"


    Haotian said, "this matter is very important. How can I decide this matter? Naturally, it should be decided by senior brother and senior brother Yuanshi?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, in my opinion, it''s better not to inform Kunpeng first, so as not to cause complications!"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "no! This is not the case. That will only lead Kunpeng to resist. Therefore, it''s best to let everyone go to Tianting and discuss the matter together!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "in that case, let''s send an invitation to invite everyone to heaven to discuss the matter! But I don''t know that we all want to invite such people to discuss the matter?"


    The supreme old gentleman nodded and said, "this matter is very important. Zhenyuanzi, Styx and Hongyun all invite heaven together. In this way, the personnel are complete, and Kunpeng has nothing to say."


    Yuanshi Tianzun hesitated and said, "elder martial brother, this red cloud is the one who should be robbed. I''m afraid it''s wrong to ask him to go to heaven?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "it is precisely because he is the man who should be robbed, so we should invite him to heaven."


    After discussing all matters, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun invited everyone to heaven in the name of Haotian.


    After receiving the letter, zhunti said with a smile: "elder martial brother, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun started, but they didn''t expect that they should act in the name of Tianting and put the responsibility on Haotian. It''s funny!"


    Then he said, "it seems that the great old gentleman is secretly provoking the relationship between Haotian and Tongtian sect leader, but I don''t know why Haotian didn''t ask Tongtian sect leader for help, but it''s a little abnormal!"


    Zhunti became nervous when he heard this and said, "elder martial brother, do you think the Supreme Lord and the leader of Tongtian cult deliberately did this to confuse us?"


    Then he said, "it''s not impossible, but they said in the letter that Kunpeng went to prove Tao. Younger martial brother thinks it''s possible?"


    Zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, I don''t think it''s possible. Although Kunpeng''s method of calculation is unparalleled in the world, he can''t predict what will happen today since the flood and famine. In that case, he is not a quasi saint, but the way of heaven. Besides, if he really wants to break the way of heaven in the mass robbery to prove the way, the three realms will be invaded by the four forces, and the losses will be heavy. I don''t know what will happen How much karma, even if he can prove the road, I''m afraid he will die in the scourge! "


    Then he said: "younger martial brother, it''s reasonable. It''s really impossible. The opening of Pangu''s great God is the greatest merit in the three worlds. In this way, he goes to prove that he will die, not to mention Kunpeng! It seems that there may be some conspiracy between Sanqing and Nuwa!"


    Zhunti said, "no matter what conspiracy they have, we''d better not express our opinions first and see everyone''s reaction, so as not to be caught in the trick of Sanqing and Nuwa!"


    Not only the two saints in the West were surprised after receiving the letter, but also Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun, who were far away in beigulu Prefecture, were very surprised and deeply confused about this matter.


    Just listen, Hongyun said, "big brother, the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun and Haotian, I''m afraid they have another intention to do so. Even if Kunpeng really has to take the method to prove the Tao, he may not break the Tao in the quantitative robbery as they say!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "it''s hard to guess what his intentions are. He just wants to find an excuse to suppress Kunpeng and empress Houtu. It seems that their help to us has aroused their dissatisfaction!"


    Hongyun asked, "brother, you have been with Kunpeng for a long time, but you don''t know if Kunpeng really goes as they say. Is it a way to prove the Tao?"


    Zhen Yuanzi sneered and said, "it''s just nonsense. Kunpeng''s walking is the method of cutting three corpses into the Tao. Now that he has cut three corpses, how can he go to prove the Tao? Moreover, Kunpeng is not a fool. Even Pangu''s great God will die to prove the Tao. How can Kunpeng do that!"


    Hong Yun said, "so, the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty wanted to suppress Kunpeng because Kunpeng helped me. In this way, we implicated Kunpeng!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sneered: "I''m afraid it''s not just the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, but the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa are also involved. The virtuous younger brother doesn''t know. Now that Haotian and Xiwang''s mother are the allies of Tongtian cult leader!"


    Hongyun said, "the leader of Tongtian cult and Styx River are allies. So Haotian is helping Styx river. He wants to force Kunpeng to cut off the relationship with us. Since then, it will be much easier for Styx River to deal with us."


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "that''s right, but I didn''t expect that Sanqing and empress Nuwa should join hands to deal with Kunpeng because of this. It''s shameless."


    Red cloud said, "Sanqing and empress Nuwa have this reaction, but I don''t know how the two saints in the West will react!"


    Zhen Yuanzi pondered for a moment and said, "the two saints in the West have always been very cunning. They should be able to see the thoughts of Sanqing and Nuwa thoroughly. If we fall with Kunpeng, Sanqing and Nuwa will certainly attack them, so they should not stand with Sanqing!"


    Hongyun said, "this is the best. I''m afraid they can''t bear the pressure of Sanqing and Nuwa. They have no choice but to put pressure on Kunpeng together. Then things will be bad."


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "it''s not impossible. The two saints in the West have always been at the helm. If Kunpeng''s situation is really bad, it''s very possible that they fall to Sanqing and Nuwa. We have to guard against this. We''d better inform Kunpeng first!"


    Hongyun said, "what big brother said is very true. It''s good for them to be prepared so that they won''t be caught off guard by Sanqing and Nuwa!"

 Chapter 847

    Kunpeng and empress Houtu did not expect that things would make so much, but they happily returned to the underground. When they returned to the underworld, they received letters from Haotian, taishanglaojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and zhenyuanzi. After learning the situation, they made him smile bitterly.


    Just listen, empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, but I didn''t think that the disappearance of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' would give Sanqing and empress Nuwa the reason to suppress us. It''s really unimaginable!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "but do you think what zhenyuanzi Taoist friend said is true?"


    Empress Houtu said, "it''s natural. We help Hongyun, but it''s very bad for Sanqing and empress Nuwa, especially the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s not so simple. Even if Sanqing and empress Nuwa are dissatisfied with our help to Hongyun, it''s impossible to suppress us like Zhen Yuanzi said. I''m afraid there''s the most reason. Maybe they really doubt that the poor way is walking to prove the way?"


    Empress Houtu said disapprovingly, "how is this possible? Taoist friends said to the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi long ago that they were beheading three corpses to become the Tao, so they were just making excuses for themselves, but Taoist friends should be careful!"


    Kunpeng said, "there''s nothing to be careful about. If they really want to attack me, I won''t arrest them. Now the world is a little successful, and I don''t necessarily fear them!"


    Empress Houtu said, "but I didn''t expect that empress Sanqing and Nuwa would be so nervous about Hongyun. They can even do things like this. Since they want to suppress Taoist friends in this name, they also need to be recognized by the two saints in the west, but I don''t know how they will react!"


    Kunpeng said: "we don''t need to think about the reaction of the two saints in the West. If Sanqing and Nuwa want to say things in this way, it''s not easy. We''ll go to Tianting to see how they put charges on me!"


    Kunpeng then went to Tianting with empress Houtu. When they arrived, the two saints of the west, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa, Styx, zhenyuanzi and Hongyun had arrived. That Hongyun was hostile to Styx.


    When Kunpeng and empress Houtu came, the supreme old gentleman said, "now the people have arrived, we just discuss what happened a few days ago!"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t know what made the Taiqing sage work so hard and invite many Taoist friends to heaven to discuss major events?"


    The Styx river was a step earlier than Kunpeng. It knew the reason for the matter from the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, so it sneered and said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, how can you not know anything? This matter has a great relationship with you. Do you want to shirk your responsibility?"


    Kunpeng said coldly, "Styx, you don''t need to be weird. Just tell me what you have. You don''t deserve to talk to me like this!"


    Upon hearing Kunpeng''s words, Styx was very angry and sneered, "Kunpeng, you don''t have to be arrogant. I don''t deserve to talk to you, so the saints department is qualified!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "Styx, since you know you don''t deserve it, shut your mouth. I don''t want to hear your nonsense here!"


    Kunpeng said, pause here for a moment, and then turned to Taishang Laojun and said, "Taiqing sage, if you have anything, please tell me quickly. I still have something to do. I don''t have time to listen to people here!"


    Styx was furious when he heard Kunpeng''s words, but although he hated Kunpeng in his heart, he didn''t dare to face Kunpeng directly, so he could only pretend to hear and see.


    At this time, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "do you know what happened a few days ago?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t know what happened. Please tell the sage of Taiqing."


    The Supreme Lord said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng said nothing secretly. A few days ago, we suddenly felt the change of the way of heaven. On closer inspection, we found that the innate Lingbao ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' in the hands of Taoist friends had disappeared in the three realms, but the Taoist friends had already cut off the three corpses, and your disciples had not cut off the corpses during this period of time. The innate Lingbao suddenly disappeared and caused the change of the way of heaven. Now it is For the safety of the three realms, please explain the reason! "


    Kunpeng sneered: "Taiqing sage, are you too broad? Hetu and Luoshu are the spiritual treasures of the poor. You can''t talk about anything!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "Kunpeng, this matter is related to the safety of the three realms. The eldest martial brother naturally needs to ask clearly!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, saints didn''t need to suppress the poor with the safety of the three realms. I don''t think that just a congenital treasure can affect the safety of all living beings in the three realms!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "a congenital treasure will not affect the safety of the three realms, but if some people hide ghost fetuses and want to do evil in the process of quantitative robbery, it has something to do with the safety of the three realms!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "just say what the sage had in the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. There''s no need to beat around the Bush!"


    Hearing this, the first emperor said, "since Kunpeng Taoist friend said so, I''ll be frank. But I don''t know whether you go to prove the Tao?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "how can I prove Tao? What does it have to do with this?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "it''s a big relationship. Please tell me frankly!"


    Kunpeng said, "at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the saints were wrong. I walked the way of beheading three corpses to prove the Tao. I have already told the saints of heaven!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I''m afraid there''s something wrong. Since the Taoist friend is the method of cutting three corpses into the Tao, and has already cut three corpses, and the ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' will disappear a few days ago, and no one of your disciples will cut corpses, I don''t know what your friend explains about it!"


    Kunpeng said, "this is my secret, but I don''t need to explain it to you. You''re not qualified to question me. If there''s nothing, I''ll leave!"


    Upon hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Supreme Lord quickly said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, wait a minute. Now it''s a mass robbery. The three realms ¡õ¡õ, and the teacher suppresses the invasion of the four forces to buy time for us. If Taoist friends really have to take the method to prove Tao, it will affect the safety of the three realms. Therefore, I hope Taoist friends can promise not to prove Tao in the mass robbery, so as not to damage the heaven and let the four forces invade the three realms in advance, What do you think? "


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "I said it''s the way to cut three corpses into Tao, so this matter has nothing to do with the safety of the three worlds!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, since you say you are beheading three corpses to become a Tao, and now you have beheaded three corpses, there is only one step away from proving the Tao. Can you prove the Tao after the robbery is over, so as not to hurt the Tao of heaven?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "when can I prove Taoism? It''s not enough for the Taiqing sage to give advice. I won''t agree with your suggestion!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sneered: "Kunpeng, you are obviously deceiving everyone. If you take the method of cutting three corpses into Tao, why don''t you agree with the eldest martial brother? You clearly take ghosts in your heart!"


    Kunpeng said, "at the beginning of the year, it''s my own business. It''s not up to you to comment. If you want me to delay preaching, you can, but you have to pay a certain price, otherwise I won''t agree!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "if you have any requirements, please speak frankly. As long as we can do it, everything will be according to what you say!"


    Kunpeng said: "It''s not a big deal. We all know that empress Houtu lost the opportunity to preach for the sake of all the beings in the three realms. I can calculate that there is a congenital spiritual treasure among the four forces that can help empress Houtu cultivate her flesh. As long as the four forces invade the three realms, you all promise not to stop empress Houtu from receiving this treasure. I don''t know you What do you think? "


    When empress Houtu heard what Kunpeng said, she said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, this matter must not be allowed!"


    Kunpeng said, "you don''t have to be like this. I have plans in my heart!"


    The Supreme Lord was very happy when he heard Kunpeng''s words. It was just a congenital treasure that could delay Kunpeng''s testimony. Naturally, he would not refuse, so he hurriedly said, "I can decide this matter. I hope Taoist friends can keep their promise."


    Kunpeng said, "a gentleman''s word is irretrievable. I will not break my promise."

 Chapter 848

    After obtaining Kunpeng''s consent, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa empress all talked for a long time, and finally persuaded Kunpeng. However, the two saints in the West were very confused. They didn''t understand why Kunpeng agreed to the requirements of Sanqing and Nuwa. Kunpeng proposed to ask for the treasure of preaching for Empress Houtu. Everyone present didn''t care very much. Only empress Houtu was very excited.


    However, Styx was dissatisfied with this, so he said: "this is something wrong. For the safety of the three realms, Kunpeng should not testify for the time being. If we agree to his request again, wouldn''t we let him get a bargain for nothing!"


    As soon as Styx said this, the people present were stunned. They never thought that Styx would say such words at this time, which was clearly challenging Kunpeng.


    Zhen Yuanzi first stood up and said, "Styx, what do you mean by this? Kunpeng Taoist friend paid such a high price for the safety of the three worlds. It''s not too much to ask..."


    Before Zhen Yuanzi finished speaking, Styx sneered, "it''s not too much. We all go to heaven for discussion because of this. This is Kunpeng''s fault. We have to give him benefits. How will the immortals of the three worlds say about us in the future?"


    The supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help but move when they heard this. They only heard the supreme old gentleman say, "there is some truth in what the friend of the underworld river said. We really have to think about it!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng sneered and said, "in that case, I won''t delay the time of preaching!"


    The supreme old gentleman did not expect Kunpeng to have such a big reaction, but he regretted that he should not be forced too much. This was good, but it caused Kunpeng''s resistance. Not only does the Supreme Lord Lao Jun think so, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa all have this idea, but the two western saints are very happy. If Sanqing and empress Nu Wa make a bad relationship with Kunpeng because of this, it will be very beneficial to them, so they stand happily aside and watch the excitement.


    Seeing this, Yuanshi Tianzun came forward and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, don''t get excited. We''ll discuss this matter again!"


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "since you have no sincerity, what else can we discuss? I''ll leave now!" Kunpeng said and wanted to leave the heaven straight. Kunpeng''s move shocked Sanqing and Nuwa, and thought Kunpeng''s reaction was too fierce.


    In fact, they didn''t know that Kunpeng was just acting. He didn''t want to get too angry with Sanqing and Nuwa because of this. Moreover, if he really left like this, he was afraid that Sanqing and Nuwa would ruin their reputation in the three worlds. In that way, it would be difficult for him to get benefits from the quantity robbery.


    Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun felt another feeling when they saw this scene. They thought that the reason why this important thing would happen was mainly because Kunpeng supported them, which made Sanqing and Nuwa feel uneasy. Therefore, they wanted to suppress Kunpeng. They were very grateful to Kunpeng and hated Sanqing and Nuwa.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend is not that we are insincere. We have recognized the previous things, but you can see that it is not that we disagree, but that Minghe Taoist friend disagrees. There is nothing we can do about it, so please forgive us more."


    The supreme old gentleman pushed the Styx River to the front. If there was an accident, it was not their fault. They could only blame the Styx river for everything. They didn''t want to target Kunpeng, but they were forced by the Styx River to do so and picked themselves out completely in love.


    However, Styx didn''t expect that Taishang Laojun should be so shameless and push the matter completely on himself, but now he has offended Kunpeng. Even if he wants to retreat, he can''t do it, so he can only bite the bullet. Only listen to the river Styx said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend is not poor to embarrass you, but this thing really can''t be done. Otherwise, people in the three circles who don''t know in the future will think that Taoist friend is forcing everyone to make this decision, which is very bad for Taoist friend''s reputation."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said calmly, "what should I do according to the meaning of my friends?"


    Although Kunpeng''s words were very plain, everyone present could hear the infinite killing intention, but they also understood that if they were in the position of Kunpeng, they would also be angry.


    Styx also knew that he had completely turned against Kunpeng now, and didn''t take much care of it in his heart, so he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you can''t agree to this matter if you say anything. You have to pay a price!"


    Kunpeng asked, "what price do you want me to pay?" Kunpeng said the word price very seriously, and everyone felt a chill.


    Styx said, "this is not what I can decide. I still need to ask the saints to decide!"


    When the emperor heard this, he said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, do you think this will work? Now there are four forces to invade the three realms, but among the four religions, there are few disciples under younger martial brother Yuanshi and I, so we can''t deal with one force respectively. Therefore, Taoist friends can help us delay one force first, so that we can concentrate on destroying one force first, and then turn around to help Taoist friends. I don''t know what you think? It''s so big The family will not be dissatisfied with the proposal of Taoist friends. "


    When Styx heard this, he hurriedly said, "what the sage of Taiqing said is very reasonable!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng sighed, "well, the sage of the Taiqing Dynasty agreed, but I also have a request to say!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "please speak frankly. I''m all ears!"


    Kunpeng said, "there''s no problem for me to hold one side of the power, but you have to let me choose by myself. What''s the intention of the sage of Taiqing?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "I have no opinion on this. Do you have any opinion on this?"


    Zhunti said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I have a suggestion. Please understand. It''s not too difficult to hold down one side of the power with the cultivation of Taoist friends. Therefore, I think Taoist friends had better hold down the strongest side of the power for us, so that we can solve the other three forces as soon as possible to help Taoist friends!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he had no words and stood aside to meditate. In fact, it was not that Kunpeng disagreed with zhunti''s intention. On the contrary, he agreed with it very much, but Kunpeng didn''t want to attract the attention of the saints, so he did it deliberately just now, so as to reduce the precautions of the saints.


    Kunpeng didn''t speak for a long time, but he must be a little anxious, so he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, we also think about the safety of the three worlds. Please don''t refuse!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "it''s not right for you to mention the sage. There are only a few disciples of Kunpeng Taoist friends. It''s too difficult to hold down one force."


    Zhunti said, "zhenyuanzi Taoist friends are joking. Kunpeng Taoist friends have the help of empress Houtu and the witch family, but there is no problem holding down one party''s forces. It''s really not good. Aren''t there Taoist friends and Hongyun?"


    Zhen Yuanzi disagreed and said, "zhunti saints are joking. Any one of the four forces is very powerful. Even if we try our best to pay, we may not be able to achieve results. After all, there are saints in every world. We are just a group of quasi saints, but we are far from competing with Saints!"


    Zhunti said: "zhenyuanzi Taoist friend is too modest. Kunpeng Taoist friend has the cultivation that is not inferior to the sage. Besides, he just drags the other party, not really resists the other party. There should be no problem."


    Seeing that zhunti said so, Kunpeng understood what the other party thought. He was afraid that the two western saints had already had a choice, but he was afraid that he would spoil their good deeds, so he wanted to limit himself. However, Kunpeng himself had long planned, so he said: "Since the Saint zhunti thinks highly of me, I have nothing to say. If the strongest of the four forces belongs to the church, I will hold them back. However, we have to say that no matter which side goes to deal with the Greek side, you must first help the empress to get the heart of the earth. You can only agree to this, and I agree to hold the church £¡¡±


    The Supreme Lord said, "since Taoist friends Kunpeng can make such a great sacrifice for the three realms, we also take this opportunity to talk about our plans. I''m brother with younger martial brother Yuanshi, so please choose younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial brother zhunti for the remaining three forces!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "let junior brother zhunti choose first!"


    Zhunti was very happy with the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the leader of Tongtian cult, so he said, "we have a small power in the west, so we choose the side close to us!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "in that case, younger martial sister Nuwa and I choose the power in Egypt."


    The Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun only chose the Greek holy land. When Tongtian leader and zhunti both chose, the Supreme Lord said, "now that everyone has chosen, we''ll decide so. Haotian and West Queen Mother will guard the three realms!"


    The two western saints are very satisfied with the suggestion of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, but the Tongtian sect leader and Haotian are unwilling, but they can''t object. Fortunately, they can worry about it for some time after leaving the invasion of the Quartet forces.

 Chapter 849

    Seeing that everyone agreed, the supreme old gentleman said, "since everything has been decided, let''s go back and prepare as soon as possible!" the supreme old gentleman said and wanted to leave the heaven.


    Just then, Kunpeng said, "wait a minute! I have something to say!"


    Hearing this, the supreme old gentleman couldn''t help saying, "I don''t know what else Kunpeng Taoist friend has to say!"


    Kunpeng said, "since everyone gathered in the heaven to discuss the safety of the three realms, I also have a matter related to the safety of the three realms, so I want to discuss it with you."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, please speak frankly if you have anything. We are all ears!"


    Kunpeng said, "you keep saying that for the safety of the three realms, the aura of the earth star has dissipated almost now. What do you think of this?"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, everyone present was speechless. For Kunpeng''s words, they were baffled. It''s not that they didn''t think about the Terrans of Earth Star. They had no way. During the measurement robbery, they all had to plan for their future, so they didn''t dare to move easily to avoid a storm on their own territory.


    Seeing that the people didn''t speak, Kunpeng couldn''t help saying, "the sage of Taiqing and empress Nuwa, don''t you have any ideas about being a human religious leader and a human virgin?"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the supreme old gentleman and empress Nuwa had no place to hide. They only heard the supreme old gentleman sigh: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, I haven''t thought about it, but you also know that the living habits of the people on the Earth Star are very different from those in the earth fairy world, but we can''t move them to the earth fairy world, otherwise the earth fairy world will be chaotic first, so the loss of the people will be even greater!"


    Empress Nuwa also nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. There is really nothing we can do!"


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "there''s nothing I can do. Can''t you even abandon your believers?"


    Empress Nuwa was also angry when she heard Kunpeng''s words and said, "what can we do if it''s not like this? We all said that there''s nothing we can do on the earth star, but you don''t listen. What can we do? If Taoist friends are capable, please solve it by yourself!"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "younger martial sister Nuwa can''t say that. Taoist friend Kunpeng is also worried about the safety of the Terran of Earth Star!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "empress Nuwa, you say you can''t do anything, but I don''t know if the small world in your innate Lingbao ''map of mountains and rivers can accommodate some Terrans?"


    Kunpeng''s words hit the key of Nuwa''s mother. Although the "map of mountains and rivers and state" is a congenital spiritual treasure, it has a small world, and there is no problem in taking in some Terrans. However, since then, this spiritual treasure can no longer exert its power against the enemy. However, it is now in the process of mass robbery, and then it will face the invasion of four forces. If Nuwa loses it The strength of the "map of mountains and rivers and the country" itself will lose a lot, but it will be very detrimental to future development. This is the main reason why empress Nuwa is unwilling to use this treasure.


    Empress Nuwa sneered and said, "yes, my ''map of mountains and rivers can indeed take in some Terrans, but I can''t do anything about it because I was wounded by Taoist friends in those years and haven''t been repaired yet!"


    All the people present have their own small world, but they are afraid of the Terrans of Earth Star, so they don''t want to damage their strength.


    Kunpeng sneered: "so it''s still my fault!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult didn''t want to fight Kunpeng because of this, so he hurriedly said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends are joking. No one can master the future. Younger martial sister Nuwa just explained the reason for the matter!"


    When Styx heard the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, he was a little unwilling, so he said, "maybe others can''t, but Taoist Kunpeng''s calculation skill is unparalleled. Maybe it would have been calculated that today''s situation is unknown."


    As soon as Styx said this, the faces of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa changed greatly. Styx pushed them onto the stove and forced them to turn against Kunpeng. In his heart, he was very angry with Styx.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult snorted coldly and said, "don''t talk nonsense, friends of the Styx river!"


    When the river Styx saw that the face of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa changed greatly, he was afraid, so he didn''t continue to make trouble with Kunpeng.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints are very happy. If the leader of Tongtian cult is against Kunpeng because of the Styx, it will be very beneficial to them!


    Kunpeng sneered when he heard what Styx said. He didn''t want to make too big a move in the mass robbery, but Styx was so forced that he didn''t fight back. In the future, he was afraid that it would be difficult to gain a foothold in the three realms, and the saints would be more unscrupulous.


    Just listen, Kunpeng sneered and said, "friend of the Styx River, you have to tell evidence for everything. Listen to what you say, I did it on purpose. I don''t know if you have evidence?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult didn''t want the Styx River to come forward. He was afraid of causing trouble for himself, so he hurriedly said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, the Styx river is just a moment of nonsense. Don''t worry about it with him!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "saint of heaven, you''re wrong to say that. Where can you tolerate other people''s nonsense? Since Styx said this, he should be responsible for it. If he can''t give me an explanation today, I won''t blame you for being unkind!"


    Kunpeng''s strength shocked everyone present. Now the situation in the three circles is very delicate. If a war is triggered, then the mass robbery and killing will begin. Now neither side is ready for everything, so we don''t want to lead to killing in advance, and we can''t help being angry with the arrogance of Styx.


    As an ally of Styx, the leader of Tongtian cult can''t leave Styx. He just heard him say, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, it''s really wrong with Styx. I''ll accompany you on his behalf. Please don''t worry about it!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "saint of heaven, since you come forward, I won''t give you face, but since Styx says so, I have to pay a price, otherwise I can''t stand in the three realms!"


    The leader of Tongtian said, "I don''t know what Kunpeng Taoist friends want?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t have any excessive requirements. In those years, Styx River took the ''scattered soul gourd'' from Hongyun Taoist friends. As long as he handed over this treasure, I won''t care about him!"


    When Styx heard this, he was furious. At the beginning, Kunpeng took the "a-bi sword" from his own hands for this reason, so he angrily said: "it''s impossible for Kunpeng to win the treasure from me. If you have the ability, you can kill me!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said to the leader of Tongtian cult: "Tongtian saint, you see, since the Styx River says so, don''t blame me for being unreasonable!"


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult hurriedly said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, wait a minute!" he said and turned to the Styx River and said secretly, "Taoist friend Styx River, you''ve gone too far today. If you don''t want to hand over the treasure, I can''t help you any more. You should think clearly!"


    Upon hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian sect, Styx felt cold. If he lost the help of the leader of Tongtian sect, he would have to face Kunpeng, zhenyuanzi, Hongyun and even the two western saints alone. Although the saints and Kunpeng could not intervene in the quantitative robbery, after the quantitative robbery, he was afraid that they would immediately find themselves. Thinking of this place, Styx couldn''t help regretting why he provoked Kunpeng, Instead of getting benefits, he caused trouble. But he could only nod his head and agree with the leader of Tongtian cult, and handed over the "courage gourd".


    Kunpeng takes the gourd and returns it to Hongyun. Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi are very grateful to Kunpeng for doing so.


    Kunpeng said again, "if you don''t care about the life and death of the Earth Star people, the matter will be handed over to me. However, the ugly words are said in front. Don''t blame me for telling them the truth. Don''t blame me if there is anything in the future!"


    However, the two saints in the West felt that something was wrong, so they said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, we Buddhists will solve it by ourselves, so we won''t bother you."


    Seeing this, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa were not moved. They hurriedly said, "our believers have been solved by themselves, and the rest will be bothered by Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng was delighted when he heard this. In fact, it was no big deal to take in those believers. However, Kunpeng didn''t want to let people know that he had a world in advance, so he could only make this bad policy to force the saints to arrange their own believers and reduce their worries for themselves.

 Chapter 850

    All saints can open up a small world and have no problem taking in their believers, but they don''t know how Kunpeng can solve so many Terrans on earth.


    Thinking of this, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, we all have a small world that can accommodate believers, but I don''t know how friends can settle the remaining Terrans?"


    Kunpeng said calmly: "when the ''Pangu tripod'' was destroyed, I tried my best to combine it with the Jiuzhou tripod. I wanted to use the space power of this treasure to absorb a small part of the earth stars and move the Terrans into the Lingbao space. After solving the four forces, there would be enough space to settle them!"


    Kunpeng''s words are a great joy in the hearts of the saints. If Kunpeng is willing to use Kyushu tripod to temporarily solve the survival crisis of the Terran, Kunpeng will no longer be able to use this acquired merit treasure.


    Empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng, although I don''t know what your Lingbao space is like, have you ever thought that the Earth Star aura has completely disappeared? How can you maintain the vitality of those Terrans?"


    Kunpeng said, "there''s no need to worry about this. What I cultivate is the law of water. It''s enough to use my own strength to condense the three light divine water to maintain the vitality of the human race!"


    Although everyone knows that Kunpeng has a "Black Lotus with dark water" in his hand, what he practices must be the law of water, which can condense the three light divine waters, they were still shocked when Kunpeng personally admitted it.


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she sighed, "it''s a great kindness for Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing when he heard nunwa''s words. How could nunwa''s cultivation not repair the "map of mountains and rivers" if she was willing to sacrifice this treasure, it would be enough to make the Terrans on the Earth Star worry free. Unfortunately, nunwa couldn''t give up her desire after all, But it''s also good that I can move the Terran to my small world.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said calmly: "now the aura on the earth star is almost exhausted. Please move out of your believers as soon as possible. Poor road or nine tripods are one!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the saints said they would start early. Kunpeng nodded and said nothing more.


    Haotian was very passive in the meeting. Although he was the host, the people didn''t take him to heart at all, so he wanted to end the meeting long ago. When he saw that the people were no longer talking, he said, "since things have come to an end, let''s prepare ourselves!"


    Hearing Haotian''s words, everyone understood Haotian''s dissatisfaction, but they didn''t take it as a matter of time. They all smiled calmly, and then left Tianting according to their own factions. Only the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and Styx River didn''t leave, and they were still in Tianting.


    After seeing the people leave, the leader of Tongtian cult said to Styx River, "when is the time for Styx River Taoist friends? How can you directly compete with Kunpeng because of a small thing? Don''t you know that our situation is not optimistic?"


    When Styx heard this, he said, "Tongtian Taoist friends, that''s not a small matter. After Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi get the support of Kunpeng and empress Houtu, how can I be their opponent? If I don''t take this opportunity to trip them, I''m afraid it will be sad in the future."


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "I didn''t tell you about you, but now you have nothing to gain except offending Kunpeng to death. You have provoked a great enemy for yourself! According to Kunpeng''s behavior, he won''t stop like this. I''m afraid we''ll have to guard against Kunpeng''s counterattack in the future."


    Styx said, "there''s nothing to worry about. When the soldiers come, they will be covered by water and earth. He Kunpeng can''t personally intervene in the robbery, and he has lost the ''Heavenly star array''. There are only a few disciples. How can he compare with us."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "Styx, we not only have to face Kunpeng, but also people, Buddhism and Buddhism, and how do you know that Kunpeng has no backhand!"


    Hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, Haotian also sighed: "you''ve gone too far today, Taoist friend of Styx. Even if Kunpeng doesn''t have the ''Heavenly star array'', it''s not easy. You''d better not take it lightly!"


    When Haotian said this, Tongtian leader said, "younger martial brother Haotian, you have seen the current situation. What do you think of today''s events?"


    Haotian said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, in fact, I think we did a big job today. Looking at the appearance of Kunpeng, he didn''t have the idea of preaching in the measurement robbery. We gave him the opportunity to preach for the empress of the earth. Moreover, Kunpeng never admitted that he was walking to prove the truth. Do you think we made a mistake?"


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "I didn''t make a mistake. This thing is done in the name of younger martial brother, supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun. If you make a mistake, you are also wrong!"


    Haotian sighed: "senior brother Tongtian, this is not from my original intention, but forced by the Supreme Lord and the emperor of Yuanshi!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult also understood Haotian''s difficulties, so he said, "I understand the difficulties of younger martial brother. It''s strange that younger martial sister Nuwa and I didn''t take care of Tianting!"


    Haotian said, "elder martial brother, it''s just God''s will. But today, the friend of Minghe River completely offended Kunpeng, which is very unfavorable to us!"


    Styx also regretted it. But it''s no use regretting it.


    Empress Nuwa said, "will Kunpeng be bad for us for a while and a half? After all, he has to take into account the Terrans of the whole earth star and doesn''t have much energy to deal with us. Now we want to discuss whether Kunpeng really cuts three corpses into a way as he said!"


    When the queen mother of the West heard Nuwa''s words, she said, "based on my understanding of Kunpeng, he disdains us to lie. I''m afraid it''s a mistake between the Supreme Lord and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. If it''s inconvenient, it''s their conspiracy!"


    Styx said disapprovingly, "if so, how to explain the disappearance of ''River map'' and ''Luoshu''!"


    The West Queen Mother said, "Kunpeng is the first master of treasure refining in the three worlds. The disappearance of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' does not explain any problem. Maybe Kunpeng uses this innate treasure to refine any Lingbao!"


    When Styx heard this, he said disapprovingly, "unless Kunpeng is a fool, ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' are the best congenital spiritual treasures, how can he destroy these two spiritual treasures to refine the spiritual treasures again."


    As soon as the mother of the west king said this, Nuwa was touched in her heart. She had a hand with Kunpeng and knew the power of Kunpeng. If Kunpeng would refine Lingbao at the cost of "River map" and "Luoshu", we can imagine its power. So he said, "it''s not impossible. Although Hetu and Luoshu are the best inborn treasures, they can be used for array arrangement. The" Celestial Star array "is no threat to the sage. Kunpeng is very crazy. He really can do so. If so, I''m afraid he will have another powerful treasure in his hand."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "younger martial sister is right. Kunpeng''s means of refining weapons are well-known in the three circles. If he really does so, I''m afraid he''s preparing for the future. We have to guard against it."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult said this, he was filled with emotion. When it comes to defense, he and empress Nuwa don''t have a defense treasure, which is very disadvantageous to their future development.


    How could empress Nu Wa not know the idea of the leader of Tongtian cult? In this regard, they can''t compare with Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West. However, empress Nu Wa didn''t want to say anything more about this so as not to affect her momentum, so she said: "Kunpeng doesn''t pose any threat to us. After all, he doesn''t set up a religion. We have to worry about whether today''s matter is a conspiracy between the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun. This is the most important thing. Younger martial brother Haotian has talked to them. I don''t know what''s his opinion on this?"


    Haotian sighed: "although I have had contact with them, I really don''t know about it. If I want to say my opinion, I don''t think they want to have any conspiracy!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed, "if only it were like this. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether they have a plot or not. Now we have been against Kunpeng. We should be careful in the future."


    When Styx heard this, he didn''t speak again, and he didn''t have the face to say anything. He provoked all this. It''s good that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa didn''t face him directly.

 Chapter 851

    Speaking of it, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun were also confused, and they couldn''t figure out whether Kunpeng really took the method of beheading the corpse and proving the Tao as he said. However, they had reached their own goal, but they didn''t feel like Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa.


    However, the two saints in the west always believe that Kunpeng takes the method of cutting three corpses into Tao, so they are the most calm among the saints and have no doubts.


    After returning to the Western Paradise, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, the leader of Tongtian cult has made friends with Kunpeng because of the relationship between Styx, which is good news for us. We can take this opportunity to make friends with Kunpeng and ease the relationship between the two sides. Even if we can''t let him stand on our side, at least let him have no malice towards us!"


    Then he said, "what should we do according to younger martial brother?"


    Zhunti said, "since Kunpeng is so concerned about the Terrans of the earth star, we can do what they like. We can connect the believers on the Earth Star to the paradise early and give Kunpeng a good impression!"


    He was a good man among the saints, but because of the poverty of the west, others would have some utilitarian heart, so he had no opinion on zhunti''s proposal. After all, it was a good thing, so he handed it over to zhunti.


    Among all the people, Hongyun, zhenyuanzi and empress Houtu felt the most. It can be said that Kunpeng was wronged because of them.


    After leaving Tianting, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi did not return to beijulu state, but went to the underground with Kunpeng and empress Houtu to thank Kunpeng for his kindness.


    Just listen, Hongyun said, "thank you Kunpeng for your help, but I''m very grateful!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "it''s nothing for Hongyun Taoist friends to say. At the beginning, you were also responsible for your death. Now, it''s just the cause and effect of your debt to Taoist friends. There''s nothing to thank."


    When Hong Yun heard what Kunpeng said, he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you are wrong to say so. It was not the fault of Taoist friend that year. I blame myself. If I hadn''t been careless and tired at that time, Taoist lost my seat, and there would be nothing behind without the opportunity of Avenue, I can understand what Taoist friend did!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "it''s good to say so, so that everyone can get rid of their troubles. It must be said that Hongyun owes Kunpeng Daoyou. It''s also right to say thank you."


    Kunpeng said: "speaking of this, it''s no wonder Hongyun. It''s just that Hongyun Taoist friend was unlucky and became an abandoned son. Now Taoist friends are happy and hard. If Taoist friends can act carefully, it''s not difficult to prove the Tao!"


    Although Hong Yun once listened to Daoism in Zixiao palace with Kun Peng, his understanding of Daoism is different from that of Kun Peng. Now Kun Peng has cut three corpses and is infinitely close to saints. However, if his understanding of Daoism is not weaker than that of saints, because he has a world, and with the continuous improvement of the world, Kunpeng''s understanding of the avenue will gradually increase.


    Before coming to the hell, Zhen Yuanzi told Hongyun about Kunpeng, so Hongyun knew that Kunpeng had now cut off three corpses, so he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, now you are infinitely close to the sage. Can you give me some advice?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he asked, "Hongyun Taoist friend, do you want to take the method of preaching?"


    Hongyun said, "nature is the way to chop three corpses to prove the Tao!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head. Seeing this, Hong Yun hurriedly asked, "is there anything wrong with the way of cutting three corpses to prove the Tao?"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s not something wrong, but it''s very wrong. If Taoist friends want to prove the Tao by this method, I will say frankly that Taoist friends don''t have the slightest chance!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Hongyun, zhenyuanzi and empress Houtu were shocked. They only heard Hongyun say, "why is this, Taoist friend Kunpeng?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "the complexity of the method of cutting three corpses into Tao is far from what Taoist friends think. Taoist friends are afraid that they will not be able to achieve the most basic conditions! I don''t know that you also have three innate spiritual treasures now?"


    Hongyun''s face turned red when he heard this. He said shamefully, "don''t hide it from Taoist friends. I''ve just recovered my memory. Not long ago, I only have ''killer gun'' and ''scattered soul gourd'' given by Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng said: "only these two congenital Lingbao Taoist friends can only cut two corpses, and the last corpse can''t be cut out, so this road won''t work."


    Hongyun said: "although Kunpeng Taoist friend''s innate Lingbao is rare, it is not impossible. Maybe I can get another one over time!"


    Kunpeng said: "even if Taoist friends gather three innate Lingbao, they may not be able to prove the road. The method of cutting three corpses into the road. Finally, after all three corpses are cut, the three corpses should be combined to prove the road. Can Taoist friends ensure that the three Lingbao attributes of cutting corpses have been all the time? If they can''t do this, it''s conceivable that Taoist friends can prove the road."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, Hong Yun was greatly surprised and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you can be serious. Why didn''t the Taoist ancestor tell us this at the beginning?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t need to deceive Taoist friends. As for why the Taoist ancestor didn''t tell us, it''s because we are not his disciples. Naturally, such an important secret can''t tell us."


    When Hong Yun heard this, he sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, in this way, I can only take the road of merit and virtue, but you let me go there to find that boundless merit!"


    Kunpeng said, "you are really a fan of the situation. Merit is not difficult for you!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he said suspiciously, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, don''t joke. Now you are in the process of quantitative robbery. Go there to find merit!"


    Zhen Yuanzi''s understanding of Kunpeng is much better than that of Hongyun. After hearing Kunpeng''s words, he felt that Kunpeng had a way, so he said, "Kunpeng road friend, Hongyun is in a hurry now. Just tell him directly!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "I have just reminded Hongyun Taoist friends, but it''s a pity that Hongyun Taoist friends don''t care. In that case, I''ll tell you frankly!"


    The red cloud said, "Kunpeng, please tell me. I''m all ears!"


    Kunpeng said, "before you say it, I still want to ask you one thing. What do you think is the reason why you can reincarnate so quickly?"


    Hongyun said, "what reason can there be? It''s just a gift from the Taoist ancestor!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and sighed: "Taoist friend Hongyun, things are not as simple as you think. When Zixiao palace heard the word, you also knew how I would dare to poison you if it wasn''t for the Taoist ancestor''s secret signal. Don''t you have any feeling when Taoist Zu did this?"


    Hongyun also experienced many things on the earth star. After Kunpeng''s guidance, he suddenly realized something and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend said that this time, I am still a chess piece in the hands of Taoist ancestors?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. Although Daozu didn''t speak frankly when the merchants in Zixiao palace asked for the quantity robbery last time, we all know that you are not the only one who can testify in this quantity robbery. If someone can seize the opportunity of Taoist friends'' Avenue, they can also testify and end the quantity robbery. Therefore, Taoist friends need to pay more attention to their own safety so as not to be calculated by others."


    Before Hongyun came to the hell, Zhen Yuanzi also told him about it, but Hongyun didn''t take it to heart. When Kunpeng mentioned it again, he had to doubt the intentions of Daozu.


    Just listen, the red cloud sighed, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I understand what you said, but now I have low accomplishments. It''s not so easy to prove the Tao, let alone the boundless merits!"


    Kunpeng said: "You don''t have to worry about the merits and virtues of Taoist friend Hongyun. To tell you the truth, if you want to end this mass robbery, you need to improve the way of heaven. Improving the way of heaven is a great merit in one day. As long as Taoist friends can cut two corpses, it''s easy for you to prove Taoism. Of course, if others see this, no matter who cuts two corpses, they can take it from Taoist friends The opportunity of the avenue can easily prove the Tao! "


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, all the people present were stunned and sat there for a long time without words!

 Chapter 852

    After a long time, Zhen Yuanzi woke up and understood the meaning of Kunpeng''s words, so he hurriedly said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you mean that anyone can testify as long as he cuts two corpses!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. However, in the end, we should learn from the two saints of the West and make an oath to improve the way of heaven. In this way, we can get the boundless merits and virtues. It''s easy to prove the way!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he said, "isn''t the situation of Hongyun Taoist friend very dangerous?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right, but the saints haven''t seen this from the front, so it''s good for Taoist friends to know this. Don''t spread it. Otherwise, it''s not only the Styx river that wants to play the idea of Hongyun Taoist friends. The quasi saints of the people, elucidation, interception and Buddhism will have different opinions. At that time, Hongyun Taoist friends will die!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "even if Taoist friends don''t talk about poverty, they know this. It seems that Taoist friends Hong Yun and I should keep a low profile for a period of time so as not to attract the attention of the saints!"


    When Kunpeng heard Zhen Yuanzi''s words, he said, "no! Now the two Taoist friends can''t act low-key, but want to appear high-profile in front of the three circles!"


    Empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, why, don''t you worry that the saints will be bad for Hongyun?"


    Hongyun is different from empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi. He has always been in Earth Star for some time. He knows the danger of the people, but he understands what Kunpeng means, so he said: "Empress Houtu, Taoist Kunpeng wants to protect the poor. Only in this way can we not arouse the vigilance of the saints. Even if someone knows the method of preaching, they don''t dare to do it without authorization. After all, they should also consider whether it will attract the attention of others. In this way, the poor will be safe. In this way, we can give the poor enough time to improve their cultivation!"


    Kunpeng said: "It''s good that Taoist friend Hongyun can understand this. The situation in the three realms is delicate now. As long as Taoist friends don''t interfere in the struggle between them, they won''t be detrimental to Taoist friends in a short time. In this way, Taoist friends will have enough time to recover their cultivation in those years. Taoist friends are now in a state of enough. It''s just magic. This needs the help of Taoist friend zhenyuanzi. It''s really not good. Taoist friends can also do it Go to heaven to discuss with the queen mother of the West and ask for flat peaches to improve their mana. I''m sure they won''t refuse you. "


    Hongyun said, "thank you Kunpeng for your advice. I understand!"


    Kunpeng said: "it''s good for Hongyun Taoist friends to understand. Taoist ancestors can only interfere with the four forces for thousands of years at most. Now more than 100 years have passed, and there is not much time left. Taoist friends should make preparations early."


    Hongyun nodded and said, "thank you for your advice, but I have some feelings. I need to meditate and understand for a period of time. I''ll leave now. If I''m rude, please forgive me!" Hongyun said and got up to leave the hell. Zhenyuanzi also got up to leave.


    Kunpeng said, "Hongyun Taoist friends are serious. In that case, I won''t stay more Taoist friends."


    After Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi left the underground, empress Houtu said, "it seems that Taoist friend Kunpeng, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi have stood with us. If they can successfully survive the quantity robbery, it will be very beneficial to us when the Quartet forces invade the three realms!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "it''s not as simple as you think, Houtu Taoist friends. Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun need our help, so it''s reasonable to stand with us, but it''s unknown whether Hongyun will change after preaching, so you don''t have to hold too much hope."


    Empress Houtu disagreed with Kunpeng''s words and said, "Kunpeng''s Taoist friends are joking. Hongyun has always been very kind. Now she owes us such a big cause and effect. How can she not stand with us!"


    But Kun Peng sighed: "Houtu Taoist friend is not absolute about anything. Hongyun was kind to people before, but you didn''t find that he is obviously different from that in the past after reincarnation. It''s really unknown whether he will stand with us at that time! Moreover, Taoist friends should understand that the heart of the earth is also necessary for Zhen Yuanzi to preach the Tao. If they have a different heart, it''s not the same Impossible. "


    Mentioning the heart of the earth, empress Houtu was stunned and thought to herself, "Taoist friend Kunpeng is reasonable. For the throne, it is indeed an irresistible temptation for anyone."


    Thinking of this, empress Houtu said: "What the Taoist friends said is that Zhen Yuanzi is the same as me. If they want to preach, they need a congenital spiritual treasure with earth attribute. It is not impossible for them to disagree with the heart of the earth in order to preach. We really need to be careful! But in the present, they will not be enemies with us. After all, they still need our help."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "we don''t need to worry about changes between Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun during the measurement robbery, but after the measurement robbery, you and I need to guard against them, so as not to take away the opportunity I finally asked for for for Taoist friends, so that we will lose a lot!"


    Empress Houtu also knew that Kunpeng was thinking of her, so she said: "thank you, Taoist friend Kunpeng, for getting this opportunity for me, but it disrupted the layout of Taoist friends for this matter. I''m afraid it will cost Taoist friends a lot..."


    When Kunpeng heard empress Houtu say this, he waved his hand, interrupted empress Houtu''s words, and then said, "Taoist friends don''t have to worry about me. In fact, it''s nothing. Even if the saints don''t put forward this request, I''ll do it at that time. Now, it''s killing two birds with one stone to give Taoist friends this opportunity."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, do you really want to hold down a force for the saints? It can''t be used. That Taoist friend is in danger!"


    Kunpeng said: "It''s not as serious as what Taoist friends say. I have my own plan. Moreover, if I don''t do so, I''m afraid I can''t propose to solve the Terran issue on the earth star, and it''s impossible to pull the Terran issue to myself so easily. Therefore, our harvest is greater than our pay. With these Terrans, the poor world will evolve. How can we say it to us It''s all good. "


    Speaking of the earth star, the earth empress was a little worried and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the matter of the Earth Star involves a lot. Can you really be foolproof and prevent the saints from discovering the secrets of the world?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Taoist friends, please rest assured that I have a plan for this. Even if the saints are better, they will not be aware of it. As long as the saints move their believers, I can immediately launch the" Jiuzhou tripod "to integrate the nine tripods. At that time, the earth will fall apart on the earth star. I can use the explosion of heaven and earth aura as a cover to secretly cast magic to move those people to the place where I am poor In the square world, unless the Taoist ancestors come to the scene, they can''t perceive the secret of the poor Tao by the realm of the saints! "


    Empress Houtu said, "that''s good, but Taoist friends should be careful of the damage to the world once those Terrans migrate into that world, so Taoist friends will lose more than gain!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I understand the worries of Taoist friends, but in this small world, poverty is the way of heaven. They will not have the opportunity to affect the evolution of the world."


    Empress Houtu nodded. Although she didn''t know how Kunpeng, as the word of the world, could stop the Terrans from destroying the small world, she also knew that the ability of those Terrans could not resist the power of the laws of the world.


    Thinking of this, empress Houtu smiled and said, "with these Terrans, the world of Taoist friends will also accelerate evolution. Now only the establishment of hell and heaven is left, so the world will be completely perfect!"


    When it comes to the perfection of the world, Kunpeng is very happy and said with a smile: "in fact, as long as there are people living in our world, even if they can''t establish hell and heaven in the future, they will improve one by one as time goes by. Now I hope to master the law of faith as soon as possible. As long as I can fully master this law, the poor Tao can be compared with the Taoist ancestors."


    Although empress Houtu was not familiar with the law of faith, she also knew one or two, so she said, "as long as Taoist friends can subdue the hearts of the Terrans on the earth star, it is not difficult to fully master the law of faith."


    Kunpeng said, "what the Taoist friends said is that although the earth star is small, its population is no less than that of any state in the earth fairy world. With them, they are poor and confident that they can master the law of faith one step earlier than the two saints in the West!"


    Kunpeng is right. Although the two western saints also practice the law of faith, they have a fatal weakness. They do not absorb the spiritual treasure of the law of faith. However, Kunpeng is different from them. He refined the book of faith in advance to strengthen the absorption of faith power, which is superior to the two western saints. As long as he believes in the book of heaven and evolved into the treasure of merit and virtue after the day, Kunpeng will succeed You can use Lingbao to fully master the law of faith, so that you can fully master the three treasures of heaven. At that time, even Hongjun''s Taoist ancestors can''t help Kunpeng!

 Chapter 853

    When he mentioned the law of faith, Kunpeng suddenly felt a move in his heart, so he quickly recruited Bai Suzhen, Xu Xian and Xiaoqing who worked on the earth star back to the hell.


    Kunpeng''s move made empress Houtu very confused, so she asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, why did you call your disciples? Do you want to move the Terrans on the earth star now?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Taoist friends misunderstood me. Now only the two saints in the West have begun to secretly collect believers on the earth star. Others have not moved yet. Naturally, I won''t do so."


    Empress Houtu suddenly realized when she heard this and said, "I see. Taoist friends called their disciples to make peace to inform the government on Earth Star and ask them for assistance!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "what Taoist friends said is good, but this is only one of them. I have other things to tell them to act secretly!"


    Empress Houtu asked, "I don''t know why I let my Taoist friends be so careful?"


    Kunpeng said: "I don''t hide it from the later Taoist friends. You also know how difficult it is to cultivate the power of the law, but it is even more difficult for me to cultivate the law of faith. It requires a lot of power of faith. The power of faith in the three realms also knows that the poor road only accounts for a small part, so it is even more difficult to achieve great success. Fortunately, I haven''t attracted the attention of the two saints in the West So there was no obstruction, but there was a treasure about the law of faith in the earth star. I called my disciples to come here in the hope that they could secretly go and seize this treasure for me! "


    Empress Houtu was even more puzzled when she heard Kunpeng''s words and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, since you knew there was such a treasure on the earth star, why didn''t you do it earlier, aren''t you afraid of being won first by the two saints of the west?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "It''s not that I don''t want to start early, but I can''t. to tell you the truth, the treasure is not our Oriental thing, but related to the paradise among the four forces. I have to be careful so as not to affect the overall situation, and the consequences will be serious. As for the two saints in the west, although they practice the law of faith like me, they understand the direction and direction of this law But there are some differences, so they didn''t notice this treasure! "


    Kunpeng''s words surprised empress Houtu. She was also practicing a law, but there would be different results, which made her very curious, so she asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, how can you be different from the two holy capitals in the west?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "There''s nothing unthinkable. Our two sides are just in different directions. They strengthen themselves to master a small world with the power of faith, so as to understand the law of faith; while I sacrifice Lingbao with the power of faith and understand the power of law with the power of Lingbao. My cultivation method is similar to heaven, so I can absorb each other''s faith To strengthen their own Lingbao, so as to improve the quality of Lingbao. "


    Speaking of Lingbao, empress Houtu was very excited and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the alien on the earth star doesn''t have much ability, and presumably there won''t be any high-quality treasure!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Taoist friends are wrong. The four forces are bent on invading the three realms, so they are very concerned about the aliens on the earth star. They secretly gave them a lot of treasures to use to locate the space. In the vein of heaven, there is a ark of covenant, in which there is a cabinet made of wood, that is, the ark of covenant, in which two stone plates engraved with the ten commandments are placed. In the bottom of the ark There are two angels made of gold. These two angels surround a space with wings face-to-face, which represents the place where God is. The power of Western faith is concentrated in that space, and the so-called God is used to locate the space. Now they are developing rapidly on the earth star, and most of the power of faith on the Earth Star are concentrated In the ark of the covenant, if the poor can absorb this part of the power of faith, it can accelerate the growth of "faith in the book of heaven."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she couldn''t help but move and said, "so there are several spiritual treasures in the hands of all forces on the earth star. We can take the opportunity to seize them all!"


    Kunpeng said, "that''s what I mean. That''s why I summoned my disciples and asked them to act secretly, so as not to attract the attention of all saints and attract competitors."


    Seeing that Kunpeng had planned for a long time, empress Houtu didn''t want to say anything more, so she said, "since Taoist friends have planned for a long time, I won''t bother Taoist friends to arrange tasks."


    Empress Houtu got up and left. Kunpeng smiled and got up to send empress Houtu away.


    Bai Suzhen, Xu Xian and Xiaoqing were very surprised when they heard the conversation between empress Houtu and the teacher. There were so many treasures on the earth star. They couldn''t help but be very nervous for fear that they would break the teacher''s plan.


    After seeing the expressions of Bai Suzhen, Xu Xian and Xiao, Kunpeng smiled and said, "you don''t have to worry too much. The aliens on the Earth Star don''t have any skills. It''s a piece of cake to deal with them with your cultivation."


    Bai Suzhen, Xu Xian and Xiaoqing were not as relieved as Kunpeng thought when they heard this. Instead, they became more worried. They only heard Bai Suzhen say, "teacher, we are not worried about the alien race on the earth star, but we are afraid that it will attract the attention of people, Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism. In that way, we are only afraid that it will damage the teacher''s great event!"


    Kunpeng said: "This is not impossible. Well, gather your strength to seize the ark first, so that even if the saints find something, it will not affect the master''s plan. However, before taking action, you should first inform the Terrans on the Earth Star about the depletion of the Earth Star''s aura, so that they can be prepared. As long as you seize the spirit treasure, the master will immediately take back the Kyushu tripod and move out of the land Star Terrans. "


    Although Bai Suzhen didn''t know what the ark was valuable, they saw that the teachers were so nervous. It must be very important to the teachers, so they all secretly decided to seize the treasure for the teachers.


    Kunpeng was worried about long nights and dreams, so he said, "you three should take action immediately after you go back. In this way, you can force the saints to focus on recovering their believers as soon as possible, and you can also take the opportunity to seize the Lingbao. If you are found by people, elucidation, interception and Buddhism, you can withdraw in time and don''t fight with them."


    Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian hurriedly said, "the disciples respect the teacher!" although they said so, they didn''t think so in their hearts. They all secretly determined to complete the teacher''s orders.


    Seeing that Bai Suzhen knew their mission, Kunpeng didn''t say anything more, so he cast a spell again to send them back to the earth star.


    Bai Suzhen and the three of them stood on the earth star. Even if they began to act according to the teacher''s orders, it was not long before the Terrans on the Earth Star knew that the Earth Star''s aura would be exhausted and become a dead star. For a time, there was chaos on the Earth Star.


    The saints immediately noticed Kunpeng''s move. They didn''t know Kunpeng''s Secret deployment. They just thought that Kunpeng was forcing them to complete the Terran migration as soon as possible, so they began to order their disciples to go to Earth Star to pick up the believers.


    When Bai Suzhen saw the action of the four religions on the earth star, they immediately executed the order secretly deployed by Kunpeng. With their cultivation of golden immortals, they took possession of the Lingbao given by the four forces without much time.


    Bai Suzhen and the three of them acted quickly, but they still made the saints aware of a slight difference. When they understood, it was too late. They could only sigh in their hearts that Kunpeng was cunning.


    After all, the earth star is not the focus of the saints. They don''t care too much. They don''t take long to move their believers to the small world they have already prepared.


    When the saints completely moved away their believers, Kunpeng felt that the time had come, so he appeared high-profile on the earth star. The emergence of Kunpeng surprised the Terrans on the earth star. It turned out that the myths were true, and the saints of the Terrans were not legends, which made them very excited.


    After the emergence of Kunpeng, the Terrans on the Earth Star were greatly encouraged. For a time, the power of faith on the Earth Star frantically rushed to Kunpeng, the holy teacher of the Terran. Because they all knew that the holy teacher came to rescue them. Unlike other saints in myths and legends, saints are aimed at all Terrans, unlike other saints, who just take in their own believers.


    Kunpeng didn''t say anything on the earth star. He shouted, "he" The Kyushu tripod, which was originally arranged above Kyushu, radiated millions of light and enveloped the Kyushu earth. Then the nine tripods quickly merged into one, sending out a strong suction to suck the Kyushu earth into the newly formed Pangu tripod. In fact, this is just a superficial scene, and the Terrans on the Earth Star have actually entered the world of Kunpeng through the space channel However, the saints were unaware of this.

 Chapter 854

    When the saints saw that Kunpeng had completed the rescue of the human race as he said, they all took back their divine thoughts and no longer focused on Kunpeng, but looked at the situation of the earth fairy world.


    After the saints took back their gods, Kunpeng also talked for a long time, and finally solved the security of the Terrans on the Earth Star and the population problem of his own world at the same time.


    After the Terrans on the Earth Star completed their migration, Kunpeng took back the Pangu tripod and returned to the hell with Bai Suzhen, Xu Xian and Xiaoqing.


    Back in the underworld, empress Houtu came forward and said, "congratulations to Taoist friends for successfully fooling the saints and completing her goal!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s just luck. To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect things to go so smoothly."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng, since you move the Terrans on the Earth Star to your own world, you can''t ignore them, otherwise it will be troublesome once it affects the development of the world."


    Kunpeng said, "thank you for reminding me. I''ll arrange people to enter the world to educate them. By the way, I can absorb the power of faith in the ark and improve my faith in the book of heaven, but I don''t know whether my friends will go with me?"


    Empress Houtu thought for a moment and said, "I still won''t go. There''s no peace in the hell. Once I go to the witch riots in the hell, the consequences will be serious."


    Kunpeng was right when he thought about it. Those witches were violent. If they had not been suppressed by Empress Houtu, they might have made a big deal. Now the situation in the three realms is delicate. He doesn''t want the witch to be the first bird, so he didn''t force empress Houtu.


    After Kunpeng and empress Houtu finished talking, they took Bai Suzhen to their own world. They were very grateful for the emergence of Kunpeng. The Terrans who migrated from the Earth Star were much better than the earth star. The aura in the air made people feel very comfortable.


    However, although Kunpeng will move from the clan to this world, Kyushu is only on the periphery of the world and far from the center of the world. Kunpeng is worried that the Terran will destroy the world by mechanical force, so he said to Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian: "You will manage these Terrans here in the future, and let them gradually give up the use of machinery, so as not to destroy the aura of the world in the future, so that the loss of the world will be great."


    Bai Suzhen, Xiao Qing and Xu Xian were surprised at the abundance of aura in this world, so they asked, "teacher, where is this? How can there be such a strong aura?"


    Kunpeng said, "this is a world owned by a teacher. Being a teacher here is the master of the world. You should take care of this world and don''t hurt it."


    Bai Suzhen, Xiao Qing and Xu Xian have all lived in the earth star for a long time. They know the habits of the Earth Star Terrans very well. If they are asked to give up the use of machinery now, they may not be effective. So Bai Suzhen said, "teacher, it is difficult for the Terrans on the Earth Star to give up the use of machinery. After all, they are used to it!"


    Kunpeng said: "I also know this, but you should understand that the reason why Earth stars use up half spirit so quickly is partly because the elucidation destroyed the dragon vein of Kyushu, but also partly because the Terrans destroyed the natural environment, so now we can''t let them destroy the world. As for the way, you can teach them the way of cultivation, so they will Gradually give up the use of machinery. "


    I have to say that Kunpeng''s proposal is very good. No one can refuse the idea of longevity, especially those who are powerful and powerful.


    After hearing the teacher''s words, Bai Suzhen said, "please rest assured, teacher. The disciples will try their best to make the Terrans gradually give up the use of machinery and protect the environment of this world."


    Kunpeng said: "It''s much easier for you to manage as a teacher. When you have nothing to do, you can go to the center of the world to practice. The aura there is hundreds of times better than the outside. However, you should pay attention to your realm. Don''t completely focus on the cultivation of mana. You should know that the realm of mana is hard to find. As for the center of the world, in order to be safe, you see that the teacher has set a boundary there, Ordinary Terrans can''t get close to it. Well, go down and manage the Terrans. It''s time to meditate as a teacher. "


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen hurriedly said, "teacher, how should we deal with the Lingbao from Earth Star?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "just give the ark to your teacher. Keep the other Lingbao yourself."


    Bai Suzhen quickly took out the ark and handed it to Kunpeng. Then she said goodbye to the teacher and went to the gathering place of the Terran to manage the development of the Terran. Kunpeng smiled, then withdrew from the world and returned to the underworld to concentrate on practicing the law of faith.


    Shortly after the end of the Earth Star affair, there was a storm in the earth fairy world. After the Styx River recovered its cultivation, it found Hongyun again. In case, the Styx river did its best. The Asura family poured out from the sea of blood and went to beijulu state. It seems that the sample wants to fight to the death with Hongyun and zhenyuanzi.


    The massive deployment of Styx shocked the immortals in the three realms, especially the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. The private behavior of Styx was very unfavorable to them.


    In jin''ao Island, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa are very nervous about this matter. They are discussing how to eliminate the impact of this matter on them!


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, the action of the Styx river is very disadvantageous to us. Once Hongyun is angry with us, we are afraid that we will suffer heavy losses in the disaster, and we will no longer be able to compete for the throne of emperor with people, Buddhism and Buddhism!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "the Styx river is too presumptuous. It makes such a big noise without discussing with us. It''s not right to clip us in the middle."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, we can''t let the Styx river go on like this, otherwise it will ruin our great event. In my opinion, it''s better for us to give up the Styx River and break away from him so as not to be involved!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, it''s impossible. If we give up the Styx river now, how do you let the immortals of the three worlds treat us? In this way, our reputation in the three worlds will be destroyed."


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly: "senior brother Tongtian, if we don''t do this, we have to fight with Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. The consequences of offending and robbing people are not what you and I can bear, not to mention the support of Hongyun, Kunpeng and the witch clan!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "younger martial sister, I understand what you said, but if we give up the Styx River, we will continue to lose our strength and affect the morale of the army. Haotian and the West Queen Mother on the heaven court are afraid that they will be far away from us, so we are afraid that we will also lose the ability to compete with people, Buddhism and Buddhism."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, neither can this nor that. According to your opinion, we just watched the Styx and Hongyun fail!"


    Tongtian sect leader said: "younger martial sister, in my opinion, we don''t wait and see it become better. If the Styx River can destroy Hongyun and zhenyuanzi, we don''t have to worry about it. If not, we can also find another way to explain to Hongyun. I believe Hongyun doesn''t understand his own situation and won''t make enemies with us because of this."


    Empress Nuwa said, "Hongyun may not make friends with us because of this, but he has Kunpeng''s support behind him. Maybe Kunpeng will take this opportunity to provoke our relationship with Hongyun. Since Hongyun was born, Kunpeng has strongly supported him. Hongyun has a soft ear. I''m afraid he will be provoked by Kunpeng, but we have to guard against it!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "Younger martial sister, things are not as simple as you think. Kunpeng has just brought the Terrans on the Earth Star into the Pangu Ding. Now he is trying to solve the survival problem of the Terrans. It will be impossible for him to compete with us for a moment and a half. Moreover, if he does so, it will only cheaper the three religions of human, Buddhism and Buddhism, which is not good for himself. We''d better wait and see how they become What are the reactions of the Lord Lao Jun, the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the west? "


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "Elder martial brother, if you insist on doing so, I have nothing to say. I''m afraid that the Styx river will not defeat Hongyun, but will lose its own strength and give people a chance to fight against the three religions of Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism. In that case, you and I will not save him. I''m afraid that Hongyun misunderstood it in vain, and may fall into the siege of the three religions of Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism and not save us Reputation is bad. "


    After hearing what nun wa said, the leader of Tongtian cult was also hesitant. Now he and nun wa can''t advance or retreat because of the trouble caused by the Styx river. After thinking for a long time, the leader of Tongtian cult finally made up his mind and said, "look at the development of things. If people, Buddhism and Buddhism do something, we will give up the Styx river!"

 Chapter 855

    However, Styx didn''t expect to make a fool of himself. Originally, he went out on such a large scale to force Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa Niang to work together to destroy Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. Unfortunately, not only did he fail to achieve his goal, but he made Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa Niang decide to give him up. The Styx river has such a result. It can''t be blamed for the ruthlessness of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. He can only blame himself for being too arrogant.


    What Styx didn''t expect was that his move caused the outbreak of mass robbery. The Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints in the West felt that this was an opportunity, and all gathered their strength secretly to prepare for a big fight.


    In the Western Paradise, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, the action of Styx river is very beneficial to us, but it makes the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa unable to advance and retreat. We want to take this opportunity to attack Styx River and make friends with Hongyun, so that it will fall to us in the amount of robbery. What do you think?"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, although your idea is good, have you ever thought about whether this is a conspiracy between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, trying to deceive us!"


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, it''s impossible. Unless the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are stupid, they can''t do such a thing. If so, they will face the Revenge of red cloud, which is not a good thing for them!"


    Then he said: "Junior brother, there''s nothing impossible. Don''t forget that the teacher in Zixiao Palace said that the key to the mass robbery was the emperor and Hongyun, but the key was the opportunity of the avenue rather than Hongyun. In this way, if others got the opportunity of Hongyun and the Taoist certificate, they can also end the mass robbery. Maybe the leader of Tongtian and empress Nuwa also had the idea of the opportunity of the avenue Know! "


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed: "What elder martial brother said is very true, but I still think it''s impossible. Although there are many quasi saints among the four religions, no one can do it in a short time. But Hongyun is different. Although his cultivation has not been recovered, after so many years, his own great road opportunity has been integrated with himself, but it is most likely in a short time During the mid-term preaching, therefore, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa can''t take this risk to join hands with the Styx River to seek the opportunity of the avenue in the hands of Hong Yun. "


    Then he said, "even if they don''t take the opportunity of the road, they may take the opportunity to set up a trap to deal with us. If we act rashly, they will cooperate with us inside and outside, for fear that we will be hit hard again."


    In the hearts of the two saints in the west, they thought that the previous two defeats were deliberately caused by Sanqing. Therefore, when he talked about the conspiracy, zhunti was vigilant. Indeed, this could happen. If he was involved in the conspiracy between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, or even the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, the West would completely lose the ability to compete for the throne of the emperor with people, elucidation and interception Opportunity, this amount of robbery will be completely defeated, but such consequences are not what they can bear.


    Thinking of this, zhunti said, "what should we do according to elder martial brother?"


    Then he said, "wait and see the changes. First, see the reactions of Sanqing and empress Nuwa. Besides, if they really have a conspiracy, they will naturally reveal their horse horns! Moreover, we may also see whether Kunpeng and empress Houtu really try their best to help Hongyun and whether they will face the Styx river for the sake of Hongyun."


    Zhunti was right, so he said: "Elder martial brother, you are right. If Kunpeng and empress Houtu fight against the Styx river because of this, there will be a good play. At that time, if the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa don''t save the Styx River, they will lose their reputation. If they save the Styx River, they will fight Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Witches and demons have always been enemies of life and death. If we let witches fight against demons because of this, it will reduce our pressure It''s too late. "


    Then he said, "the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa can''t fight Kunpeng and empress Houtu for the Styx river. If something happens to the Styx River, they will give up the Styx River to protect themselves and don''t give others a chance to attack him."


    I have to say that the introduction is really good. I guessed the mind of the leader of Tongtian very thoroughly.


    Similarly, in the Taiqing sky, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun are also discussing countermeasures for this matter, trying to seek benefits from this move of the Styx river.


    Just listen, the Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, the Styx river has poured out the Asura family. It seems that it wants to destroy Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. Do you think we can get some benefits from it?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I''m afraid it''s a little difficult! And if we want to benefit from it, I''m afraid we have to pay some price."


    The Supreme Lord said, "there is no free lunch in the world. If you want to get it, you have to pay. It depends on whether our pay is in direct proportion to the return!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "it''s hard to say. The Styx river is so big that it doesn''t avoid others. If younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa don''t know, I don''t believe it, so I think there''s a conspiracy. Maybe they want to take this opportunity to calculate us again."


    It seems that Yuanshi Tianzun was frightened by Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa empress after the last two events. The first thing that came to mind was whether this was a conspiracy between Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa empress.


    To tell the truth, not only he, but also the supreme old gentleman, was frightened by the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa, and said, "what younger martial brother said is reasonable, but younger martial brother Tongtian suddenly became terrible for some reason, but we had to prevent this thing from being a conspiracy deliberately planted by him."


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "elder martial brother, in my opinion, we''d better wait and see what happens first. If younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa really have a plot, I don''t believe they can do everything!"


    The Supreme Lord also felt that there was some truth, so he said, "we should deal with it carefully whether there is a conspiracy or not. Moreover, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi can''t not know if there is such a big noise in the Styx river. If they are in trouble, Kunpeng and Houtu empress won''t die. If they are against the Styx River, younger martial brother Tongtian will be in trouble."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I''m afraid younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa will lose their lives and abandon the Styx River, so he won''t have any loss!"


    The supreme old gentleman said with a smile: "younger martial brother Tongtian, if he really does this, there will be no loss in strength, but his reputation in the three realms will be destroyed!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was not as happy as the Supreme Lord Lao Jun. he thought that the loss of Tongtian sect leader was just reputation. As long as his strength was not damaged, there was nothing else to care about. Therefore, Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother is just a reputation. It''s no big deal. It has no impact on younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa."


    The great old gentleman shook his head and said: "No! Younger martial brother, it''s a big mistake for you to think so, not without influence, but with great influence. At least Haotian and Xiwang''s mother in Tianting will alienate younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa. In this way, their strength will be damaged, and those casual practitioners in the three realms will not go to take refuge in younger martial brother Tongtian. In this way, younger martial brother Tongtian will also suffer losses indirectly!"


    The Supreme Lord thinks too much. In fact, even now, even if the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa abandon the Styx River, the immortals in the three worlds will not be dissatisfied with the leader of Tongtian cult, because Styx himself is too arrogant, but it has nothing to do with the leader of Tongtian cult. The reason why the Supreme Lord feels that he has an impact on the leader of Tongtian cult is that he is obsessed with the situation and doesn''t see it Know everything about it.


    The Supreme Lord didn''t see it clearly, but Yuanshi Tianzun saw it, so he despised the Supreme Lord''s statement, so he said: "Elder martial brother, that''s not true. Younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa have helped him a lot for the Styx river. Even if they abandon the Styx river this time, the immortals in the three worlds will not think they are wrong, because all this is because the Styx river itself is too arrogant. No wonder younger martial brother Tongtian is selfish."


    The words of Yuanshi Tianzun awakened the Supreme Lord, who was addicted to fantasy, and only heard the Supreme Lord say: "Thanks to the younger martial brother''s timely warning to brother Wei, I really underestimated younger martial brother Tongtian. If they really give up the Styx, it won''t have much impact. In that case, we''ll wait and see the changes and see the reactions of others, just as the younger martial brother said. I can''t say it will be another surprise!"


    When hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun despised him very much and thought that there could be any surprise in the development of things. What the supreme Laojun said was just a cover up for his incompetence. Although Yuanshi Tianzun thought so, he couldn''t show it. He could only say yes with the supreme Laojun.

 Chapter 856

    The action of Styx river is related to the trend of the three worlds. Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi are very shocked when they find that the Styx river is so crazy. They think that Styx river has found Hongyun''s secret and is ready to fight to the death.


    With this idea, Hongyun said: "brother, it seems that Styx has found my secret. You and I are only afraid to have a blood field with him. You and I alone are not rivals of Styx. It seems that we need to ask Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Houtu to help us through this disaster."


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "my dear brother, things are not so easy. Do you think the five disciples of Kunpeng Taoist friends with high cultivation are here, and then the earth empress also sent two great wizards. In addition, we are only nine people. Do you think there will be a chance of victory for the Ashura army of Styx?"


    When Hong Yun heard Zhen Yuanzi''s words, he couldn''t help feeling sad. He sighed, "but he didn''t expect to end up dead after being calculated by the Taoist ancestor. Is it because I''m not his disciple!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard Hongyun''s words, he was also very sad. He said, "heaven and earth are not benevolent, everything is the ruminant dog, saints are not benevolent, and the people are the ruminant dog. In a word, our strength is insufficient. If we have the strength of Kunpeng, even the Taoist ancestors should think twice!"


    Hongyun said, "since the Taoist ancestors are so ruthless, no wonder I''m cruel. They want me to die, and I won''t make them feel better!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he quickly said, "good brother, things are not irreparable. Don''t move. Let''s think about it again. Even if we can''t defeat the Styx River, the Styx River can''t stop us if we want to go."


    Red cloud said: "brother, I''m too kind to be bullied by others and Ma Shan is riding by others, so they all think I''m bullied. If the action of Styx river is not recognized by the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, I won''t believe it. Since they deceive people too much, we''ll kill them!"


    After hearing Hongyun''s words, Zhen Yuanzi sighed. In his heart, as Hongyun said, he thought that the Styx was so crazy. He was afraid that he had the support of Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress. This shows that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa may realize that anyone can become a saint as long as he gets the opportunity of Hongyun''s Avenue, but Hongyun''s situation is extremely dangerous.


    Thinking of this, Zhen Yuanzi said, "my dear brother, it''s just hard to stay in beijulu Prefecture. You''d better pack up and go to Wuzhuang temple with brother Wei, where you can borrow land books and ginseng fruit trees for brother. Even if the saints come to us, we can fight. What do you think?"


    However, Hong Yun is not willing to give up beigulu Prefecture, which is a cave that has not been easily established, and his two disciples also come to the earth fairy world to take refuge in him with the help of Kunpeng. If he gives up beigulu Prefecture''s cave and goes to Wuzhuang temple, although Zhen Yuanzi won''t care, his disciples are afraid that it is difficult to accept the situation of being placed under the fence of others.


    Thinking of this, Hong Yun said, "brother, now we have five masters and two wizards under Kunpeng Taoist friends. Can''t we resist the Styx river!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "My dear brother, the Styx river is not terrible. I''m afraid that the saints have a different opinion of you, and the consequences will be serious. Even if Kunpeng''s disciples and two great witches help in beijulu Prefecture, it''s difficult to resist the siege of the four religions. It''s different when we arrive at Wuzhuang temple. The saints and Kunpeng Taoist friends have an agreement that they can''t intervene in this mass robbery, so the four religions are the best Brother can also keep you safe, so that you can preach at ease! As long as you can preach, you will have time to settle accounts with the Styx River and the saints in the future. "


    I have to say that Zhen Yuanzi''s words make Hongyun feel a little moved. As long as he can preach and achieve the respect of saints, the Styx river is just a small thing. Even if he has the support of Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa mother, he still has good reasons to come to the door to discuss a statement, so that Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa mother have nothing to say.


    Just listen, Hongyun said, "brother, although what you said is very reasonable, if we just retreat silently, I''m afraid the Styx will become more rampant!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "It''s true that there are Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress behind the Styx, but the situation in the three realms is very delicate. It can be said that the action of the Styx has become the fuse of the great disaster. Whether Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress support the Styx or not, they have become the first birds. The Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West will not Let them go on like this. As long as they work hard and set up a catastrophe, the Styx and even the saints will no longer be able to focus on us. "


    After listening to Zhen Yuanzi''s clarification, Hong Yun gritted his teeth and said, "brother, we''ll do as you say. We''ll go to your Wuzhuang temple first to avoid the limelight. However, how should we arrange the five disciples of Kunpeng and the two witches sent by Empress Houtu? We can''t ignore each other for our own reasons. It''s not easy to talk to Taoist friends of Kunpeng and empress Houtu in the future!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "you don''t have to worry about this. According to the wisdom of Kunpeng Taoist friends, how can you not calculate this? I think he must have been prepared. If you''re still worried, you can ask them to come and have a chat and listen to their opinions, so you can also explain to Kunpeng Taoist friends!"


    Hongyun nodded and said, "then brother Lao asked them to come for a chat, but the two witches are afraid of being grumpy. If they want to retreat without fighting, they are afraid of some problems!"


    Zhen Yuanzi also knows this. The witch family is belligerent and never retreats without fighting. Even if they know they are dead, they won''t step back. These two great witches give Zhen Yuanzi a headache.


    In fact, both Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun were wrong. Kunpeng also expected that there would be such a day before coming to North Julu Prefecture. Therefore, the great witch who went out in business with empress Houtu should obey Hou Yi''s command so as not to affect the overall situation at the critical moment. Empress Houtu deeply agreed with Kunpeng''s proposal. Hou Yi was also a famous Witch of the witch family. He was famous among the witch family, so the witch family had no opinion on this order.


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "I understand this, but no matter how difficult it is, we have to convince them. It''s best to persuade them to retreat to Wuzhuang temple with us!"


    Hongyun doesn''t hold any hope for this and said, "brother, I don''t have your confidence. I think it''s very good that they can help us break out of the siege."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he was filled with emotion. If the witch family hadn''t been bad tempered and reckless, it wouldn''t have come to such an end today! Although Zhen Yuanzi was uneasy, he still invited the disciples of Kunpeng sect and the two great Witches of the witch family to discuss the matter.


    After receiving Zhen Yuanzi''s invitation, Wu Dao and Hou Yi looked at each other and understood the reason, so they went to Hongyun''s cave without saying a word.


    After taking his seat, Hong Yun, as the host, first said, "I think we all know the reason why I invite you to come this time, but we don''t know what you think about it?"


    The two witches of the witch family heard Hongyun''s words, but they didn''t say anything. They just turned their eyes to Hou Yi. Their response surprised Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi. They couldn''t help thinking: "when did the witch family become so obedient? Taoist friend Kunpeng is really intelligent."


    As a master, brother Wudao should be the leader of all people. He only heard him say: "master Hongyun, before coming to beigulu, the teacher told us to follow the orders of our predecessors, so it''s up to you. As long as we don''t violate the orders of the teacher, we don''t have any opinions!"


    Hongyun was very embarrassed when he heard this. Although he realized that he had to obey his orders, he couldn''t really think so, so he said: "You Taoist friends, the Styx river is threatening. I''m afraid we can''t compete with it. In order to reduce unnecessary losses, I think we''d better evacuate beijulu state first and avoid the edge of the Styx river. I don''t know what you mean!"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment said, "master Hongyun wants to avoid the edge of the Styx river. We can understand this, but I don''t know if you have a detailed plan?"


    Hongyun said: "don''t worry about this, Taoist friend. I''ll discuss with brother zhenyuanzi and go to Wuzhuang temple to avoid the edge. I think that even if the Styx river is strong, it can''t break the defense of Wuzhuang temple!"


    As soon as Hongyun said this, the two great Witches of the witch family could not bear it any longer. However, they just wanted to speak, but Hou Yi stopped them. Hou Yi had a high prestige in the witch family. Although they were dissatisfied, they could only bear it.


    When Wu Dao saw Hou Yi stop the two great Witches of the Wu family, he was happy. He was as worried about the two great Witches of the Wu family as Hongyun, so he said, "since the elder has a plan, we should obey the arrangement of the elder."

 Chapter 857

    When Hongyun heard this, he had no words, but turned his eyes to Zhen Yuanzi. It seemed that he wanted to invite Zhen Yuanzi to preside over the overall situation. It has to be said that Hong Yun is very smart to do so. Although it is impossible for Wudao and others to violate Kunpeng''s order, it is a recognized law to respect the strong. Although he is a person who should be robbed, his cultivation at this time is just a great Luo Jinxian. How can he convince Wudao and others. Zhenyuanzi is different. He has the cultivation of quasi Saint peak and is also the overlord of one of the three worlds. Naturally, he is respected.


    Zhen Yuanzi also understood Hongyun''s intention, so he didn''t refuse and said: "the Styx river is pouring out now. It''s OK for us to stop it for a while, but it will fall into the other party''s crowd over time. Therefore, I think we can break out of the siege before the Styx River has time to layout!"


    The enlightenment said, "master zhenyuanzi, I''m afraid it''s not as easy as you said. The Styx River dares to pour out. I''m afraid it has the support of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, but I don''t know what arrangements the master has in this regard?"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "it''s not that I haven''t thought about what Taoist friends said. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa support the Styx River, which is basically certain. However, their support belongs to support. At present, they should not boldly stand out for the Styx River, so people, Buddhism and Buddhism won''t sit idly by, so we just need to face the Styx river itself!"


    The enlightenment said: "it''s so best. I''m afraid that the demon family in North Gulu Prefecture will be ordered by Empress Nuwa to help the Styx river. In that case, we''re only afraid of being attacked, and our every move should be monitored by the Styx river. It''s difficult to break out of the siege to Wanshou mountain!"


    When it comes to the demon clan, the two witches of the witch clan can''t stand it any longer and shouted, "the only demon clan doesn''t need to worry. Just leave it to us. As long as we are here, you can go to Wuzhuang without worry."


    Hearing the words of the two great wizards, all the people present couldn''t help laughing bitterly. They only heard Hou Yi say, "how did the later Tuzu witch command you when you came out? When is it your turn to decide?"


    Zhen Yuanzi also said with a bitter smile: "two Taoist friends, you can come to help. Hongyun and I are very grateful. Although the current situation is very unfavorable to us, we will not abandon our allies. Otherwise, Hongyun and I will have no face. Goodbye, Taoist friend Kunpeng and empress Houtu."


    Seeing that Zhen Yuanzi said so, Hou Yi couldn''t help answering, so he said, "please don''t worry, senior. I''ll take care of them and nothing will happen."


    The two witches finally came out of the hell, but they didn''t dare to contradict Hou Yi because of this. Then Hou Yi sent them back to the hell, so they had to bow their heads and say nothing.


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed in his heart, and then said, "when it comes to the demon family, empress Nuwa doesn''t dare to go too far. After all, Hongyun is still the one who should be robbed. If she really wants to kill Hongyun, the cause and effect of both sides will be great. It''s very bad for the demon family. She shouldn''t take such a risk."


    The enlightenment said, "don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case. We can''t help but guard against the demon clan. Moreover, once we break through, the Styx river will know our purpose and will stop us at that time."


    Hong Yun said, "what should we do in the view of Taoist friends?"


    The enlightenment said: "master Hongyun wants to retreat to Wuzhuang Temple safely, but I''m afraid he needs to be cut off. Otherwise, once the Styx perceives our purpose, the situation will be even more dangerous than guarding here."


    When Hongyun heard this, he shook his head and said, "Taoist friend, I can''t agree with this. Looking at the menacing appearance of the Styx River, I''m afraid everyone who leaves behind will have life worries, but I can''t give someone else''s life for the sake of me!"


    Zhen Yuanzi also nodded and said, "what the good brother Hongyun said is very true. We can''t do this, otherwise we will have no face to see Kunpeng Daoyou and Houtu Niang again in the future."


    The enlightenment said, "if we don''t do this, everyone will worry about their lives. I know that it''s hard for the two elders to arrange, so it''s good for our five martial brothers!"


    When the two wizards heard the words of enlightenment, they said, "since Hou Yi wants to stay and break the empress, we also stay. You can''t ignore us!"


    Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun were very embarrassed when they heard these words. They realized that after all, they came to help themselves and couldn''t let them bear their danger. However, no one broke up. Things might really endanger everyone''s safety. For a time, they didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing that Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun were embarrassed, Wu Dao said: "You two elders don''t need to worry about us. As long as you can reach Wuzhuang Temple safely, the Styx River won''t be an enemy with us. After all, his goal is not us, but master Hongyun. And as long as you get out of trouble, we can easily get out. Time is running out. You''d better prepare early, lest you can borrow it."


    Zhenyuanzi saw that he understood the other party''s good intentions, and the time was really very urgent, so he couldn''t think about it any more. So zhenyuanzi said, "it''s good for you to break up with your Taoist friends. I''ll prepare everything with Hongyun."


    Hongyun was a little impatient and wanted to say something. Seeing this, Zhen Yuanzi quickly stopped him and dragged him into the cave to pack up his things and prepare to retreat.


    Entering the depths of the cave, Hongyun said, "brother, how can we do this? Once they have an accident, how can we face Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Houtu in the future!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "you can see the situation now, my dear brother. We have no choice now. And as Wudao said, we are the goal of the Styx. Maybe the Styx will catch up with us and give up with Wudao and others!"


    After hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s explanation, Hongyun was also very helpless, but she was unable to change the overall situation. You can only pack up your belongings and prepare your disciples for retreat.


    After Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun entered the depths of the cave, the enlightenment said to others: "we have seen the current situation. The time has come to test us. It can be said that this war is an opportunity for each of us. I hope everyone can be prepared to fight for the early conflict. The current cultivation will kill the three corpses."


    Hearing these words of enlightenment, Hou Yi''s hearts were filled with blood. In particular, Hou Yi himself was about to cut off the evil corpse. Naturally, he was looking forward to this war. Others also wanted to use this battle to cut off the evil corpse. However, because they all wanted to cut the corpse with the secret method created by Kunpeng, even if they successfully cut off the evil corpse, they could not immediately prove the quasi holy fruit like Hou Yi. Not to mention the two great Witches of the witch family, they had long wanted to fight with people, so they were hundreds of times more excited than Hou Yi.


    After seeing the excited appearance of the two great Witches of the witch family, Hou Yi said, "you two should be careful. Don''t lose your life on impulse. That will be a heavy blow to the witch family. If it is serious, it may destroy the major events set by the teacher and empress Houtu, but the consequences are not what you can bear."


    The two wizards nodded and said, "Hou Yi, you can rest assured. We are not stupid and will not joke about our lives."


    Hou Yi nodded and said, "if you can think so, I''ll be much more relieved. Finally, I charge you that if we are in danger, you don''t need to help!"


    When the two wizards heard Hou Yi''s words, they immediately shook their heads and said, "it''s impossible. We will never agree."


    The reason why these two great witches are like this is because Kunpeng has helped the witch family since the flood and famine, and has a good relationship with the empress Houtu. The witch family are straightforward people. How can they watch the benefactor''s disciples'' lives in danger and not save each other? Such a thing is not something they can agree to.


    Hou Yi said, "I know what you think. In fact, we all have the teacher''s secret method. As long as the yuan God doesn''t die, the teacher can use the secret method to save us, but you are different. Once the witch family dies, it will return to heaven and earth, so you must obey my command."


    The two great wizards did not believe what Hou Yi said and said, "Hou Yi, you are not lying to us, are you?"


    Hou Yi said with a bitter smile, "how could I lie to you? The disciples of Tongtian sect leader were on the list of gods and asked the teacher for help. Therefore, Wen Zhong and his disciples will have such accomplishments today. Besides, how can we joke about our lives? I guarantee that it is absolutely true with my own personality!


    Hearing Hou Yi''s words, the two wizards agreed with him just now.

 Chapter 858

    While zhenyuanzi and Hongyun were preparing, the army of the Styx River rushed wildly and surrounded Hongyun in the cave of beigulu state. The place of Styx can surround the red clouds so smoothly, but thanks to the help of those demon families in beigulu Prefecture. They all know that Styx is the alliance of demon families, and naturally will not stop Styx from acting.


    After seeing the response of the demon family in beigulu Prefecture, Styx was very happy. He thought his actions had been recognized by Empress Nuwa, otherwise the demon family in beigulu Prefecture would not have such a response.


    Styx is happy, but Hongyun and zhenyuanzi are very angry. Styx can siege herself so easily. Obviously, it has the support of the demon family. This fully shows that empress Nuwa participates in it and secretly asks the demon family to help Styx. Since then, they think that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are iron hearted and want to deal with themselves. How can they not be angry.


    In fact, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi are wrong. Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress didn''t help the Styx at this time. The reason why this happened is just the private action of those little demons in beijulu Prefecture, which has nothing to do with Nuwa empress and Tongtian sect leader. Unfortunately, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi don''t think so, so Hongyun is doomed to be dissatisfied with the interception and demon clan.


    Not only do Hong Yun and Zhen Yuanzi think so, but also the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints in the West all think that the Styx river has received the help of empress Nuwa and empress Tongtian, so they all wonder why empress Tongtian and empress Nuwa do this.


    Empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult did not expect that the impulse of the demon clan in beijulu Prefecture forced them to the wind outlet of the waves, which became the focus of the attention of the saints. What''s more, since then, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi would think that the Styx river had their own support, so they just did such a crazy thing, Now they have been made to jump into the Yellow River by the Styx River and can''t wash themselves, because no one in the three worlds will believe that this has nothing to do with them.


    Empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult in jin''ao Island hate the Styx River, but now it''s no use even if they want to stop it. Everyone won''t believe them.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "what''s the matter, younger martial sister Nuwa? Why do the demon families in North Gulu pull together with the Styx River and help the Styx river? They don''t bake you and me on the fire!"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "senior brother Tongtian, I don''t understand what''s going on. The demon families in beigulu have always ignored foreign affairs, but I don''t know whether they took the wrong medicine or were confused by the Styx River and even did such a thing."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard the words of empress Nu Wa, his heart moved and said, "younger martial sister Nu Wa, do you think it''s possible that the Styx River persuaded the demon clan in North Julu Prefecture?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "it''s impossible. I''ve never heard of the relationship between the Styx River and the demon family. How can the demon family in beigulu easily believe the Styx river without consulting me!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said disapprovingly, "there is nothing impossible in the world, younger martial sister Nuwa. If the Styx didn''t convince the demon family, why would they help the Styx?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I don''t know this, but I don''t believe that the Styx River can convince the demons in North Gulu without any hesitation."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, don''t forget that there are two witches of the witch family around Hongyun!"


    Hearing the reminder from the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa couldn''t help saying, "elder martial brother said that the Styx river is led by the great Witch of the witch family, so we can persuade the demon family in North Gulu Prefecture!"


    The God of heaven nodded and said, "for brother, it is precisely this idea that the two families of the Witch and the demon have been enemies since the flood. Although there have been some Kun Peng to reconcile them, the enemy has already invaded into the bone. Then the river is afraid of a slight provocation. The spirits of the North club are naturally mad."


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "If this is the case, it will be a disaster. The five disciples of Kunpeng are all in beigulu Prefecture, plus the two witches. Once they have an accident, we are only afraid to face the comprehensive attack of the witch clan and Kunpeng. In this case, we will suffer heavy losses. We are afraid that it will be difficult for us to benefit from the invasion of the four forces!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "brother Wei also thinks so. If I had known that the Styx river was so crazy, I shouldn''t have allied with him at the beginning, so it wouldn''t happen!"


    Empress Nuwa shook her head and said, "elder martial brother Tongtian''s words are bad. Even if we don''t form an alliance with the Styx, according to my understanding of the demon clan, as long as someone stirs up the relationship between the demon clan and the witch clan, the result is the same. You and I will be forced to the mouth of the storm."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "what younger martial sister said is very true. No one can solve the problem of the separation of witches and demons! But the Styx is so crazy. If we don''t warn him again, we''re afraid that things will get worse. Then we''ll be doomed and have no chance to turn over again."


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, now the eyes of the three worlds are focused on the Styx River, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. Once we make a move, we''re afraid that the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints in the West will know. At that time, we were afraid that things would be worse than now!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "I also understand this. I''m afraid that once we do it, the man, the Buddhism and the Buddhism will take the opportunity to intervene to attack us. However, if we don''t intervene, Hong Yun and Zhen Yuanzi will offend to the end. You also know the importance of the person who should be robbed. If we stand on the opposite side with him, let alone the serious consequences."


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, although the matter was provoked by the Styx River, it is also related to the demon family, that is to say, the witch family has the deepest influence. Do you think we can talk to Kunpeng and empress Houtu first and tell the story. Maybe we can use their hands to ease the relationship between us and Hongyun!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment and said: "Although this method is good, younger martial sister also knows that the relationship between us and Kunpeng is very stiff now. It''s even more difficult to get his help, not to mention the empress Houtu. On the heaven court, the Styx river has been against it many times. She wants to break the Styx River into pieces, and we are the allies of the Styx river. How can she help us?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "even so, we have to try. Maybe things will turn around. What''s more, Kunpeng won''t see the current situation. Once we fall, it''s not a good thing for him, so I think there''s still a glimmer of hope. Of course, we just have to pay some price!"


    Tongtian leader said, "as long as we can ease the relationship with Hongyun and prevent him from being hostile to us, all the costs are worth paying."


    Empress Nuwa said, "I think so too. The current situation is very unfavorable to us. If we can pay some price to ease the relationship between the two sides, it is a good thing. I''m afraid that the Styx river will suddenly be in trouble. In that way, things will be difficult to do. Once both sides have losses, we don''t want both sides to stop and it''s impossible!"


    Tongtian sect leader said: "younger martial sister, you are right. Looking at the current behavior of Styx, I''m afraid it''s only a thin line from madness. No one can guarantee what he will do next!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, it''s really not good. Can we abandon the Styx River and talk directly with Hongyun!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said: "Now we have an agreement that we can''t personally intervene in the robbery. If we send our disciples to beijulu Prefecture, we won''t see Hongyun. In my opinion, the key to the current situation depends on the attitude of Kunpeng and empress Houtu. If they really help Hongyun, even if the Styx River moves, they won''t win Hongyun. On the contrary, Hongyun will win It''s dangerous, and we''re even more dangerous. "


    Empress Nuwa said, "in that case, we''d better go to the underground to meet Kunpeng and empress Houtu and try to persuade them."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "We must go to hell, but we need to prepare before that. We haven''t seen Kunpeng and empress Houtu when we can. There has been a fight there. Younger martial sister is familiar with beijulu state. Send someone to stabilize the demon clan first so that they can''t move easily. As for Styx, we won''t pay attention to him anymore. If we can''t, we will give up ¡£¡±


    Empress Nu Wa nodded and said, "it''s all the trouble caused by the evil of the Styx river. If he wasn''t so crazy, we wouldn''t be at this point. There''s no way to give him up. I''ll send someone to stabilize them from conflict with red cloud."


    Tongtian leader said, "younger martial sister, hurry up. Time doesn''t wait. Finish it early. We''ll go to the underground to see Kunpeng."

 Chapter 859

    The most peaceful of the three worlds belongs to the underworld. Although empress Houtu also found the crazy behavior of the Styx River, empress Houtu has confidence in Kunpeng, so she doesn''t care too much. Instead, he thought that Kunpeng had long expected such a situation today, so he sent Wudao and others to beigulu state to feel the atmosphere of the war.


    Although the Lich clan in the underground wants to rush out of the underground to fight with the Lich clan in beigulu Prefecture, it''s a pity that they are pressed by the empress Houtu, so they can only stay in the underground.


    What empress Houtu didn''t think of was that although she didn''t care about the actions of the Styx River, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa didn''t think so, but came to the door. Because Kunpeng is practicing in seclusion, empress Houtu is inconvenient to disturb her. She can only receive the leader of Tongtian and empress Nuwa alone.


    Although empress Houtu told the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa that Kunpeng was practicing in isolation, the other party didn''t think so. Instead, she felt that Kunpeng was avoiding them. Although empress Houtu saw this, she didn''t say anything, because she understood the feelings of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. It''s useless to say it, but it''s better not to say it.


    After sitting down, empress Houtu asked, "what''s important for the two saints to go to hell?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "don''t joke with the Taoist friends of Houtu. What else can we do when we come here? It''s not that the movement from the Styx river has greatly affected the situation of the three realms. We can only come to ask the Taoist friends for help."


    Empress Houtu said, "the saints of heaven look up to me. How can I intervene in the affairs between Styx River and Hongyun Taoist friends? Taoist friends are looking for the wrong person."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "the Taoist friends of Houtu are too modest. You are so free with the Taoist friends of Kunpeng after such a big thing. You must have already had countermeasures, so please help them."


    Empress Nuwa also said: "Taoist friend Houtu, I know that you and Taoist friend Kunpeng must think that the move of Styx river is secretly supported by senior brother Tongtian and I, so they are unwilling to help. I can understand that, but what I want to say is that senior brother Tongtian and I didn''t know about it in advance. All things were made by Styx river alone. Moreover, now there is a tense situation in beijulu Prefecture, and both sides are ready to explode , once this matter involves the contradiction between the Lich and the lich, it will make a big deal. At that time, it will only make others cheap. "


    Empress Houtu didn''t expect that things would have something to do with the demon family, and she couldn''t help feeling shocked. She knew that if it was really like what empress Nuwa said, things would get out of control. So she hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, two saints. Kunpeng Taoist friend is still in seclusion. I can''t decide this alone. I really can''t. Taoist friend, first discuss with Styx to see if I can let him suspend his action!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "It''s not so simple for Taoist friend Houtu. It''s easy to say if Styx listens to us. Now even if we find Styx, it''s useless. Since Taoist friend Kunpeng is practicing in seclusion, it''s inconvenient for us to disturb. It''s better for Taoist friend Kunpeng to go to beijulu state with us to meet Taoist friend Hongyun. Both sides can talk about the matter. I don''t know what do Taoist friends Houtu think?"


    Empress Houtu sighed: "don''t hide from the two saints, there is no peace in the underground now. Those witches are very angry and want to leave the underground. If I leave the underground, I''m afraid things will get worse."


    As soon as empress Houtu said this, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa couldn''t help being silly. They didn''t expect that things would develop to this extent. However, they didn''t doubt empress Houtu''s words, because they knew that the witch clan was very irritable. If they really had to rush out of the hell, the consequences would be more dangerous than now. Empress Houtu really can''t leave without permission Hell, so as not to cause a war between the Lich and the Lich.


    Empress Nuwa said, "since the earth Taoist friend can''t leave the underground, I don''t know if it''s possible to ask Kunpeng Taoist friend to leave the customs?"


    Empress Houtu is very embarrassed about this. Although he doesn''t know what Kunpeng''s seclusion is, he can see from Kunpeng''s face that this seclusion is important to him, so he doesn''t know what to do.


    At this time, a voice came in and said, "don''t please, just tell me what you want." as soon as the voice fell, Kunpeng appeared in front of everyone.


    The sudden appearance of Kunpeng made empress Houtu very happy. She hurriedly asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, did we quarrel with you? Will your sudden exit have any impact?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the things that should be understood have been understood. Naturally, I want to go out of the pass. However, I didn''t expect to see the saint of heaven and empress Nu Wa when I go out of the pass. It''s really amazing, but I don''t know what the two Taoist friends call when they go to the hell?"


    If empress Houtu is excited and happy about the sudden appearance of Kunpeng, then the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are shocked and frightened. Although they just put their minds on empress Houtu, their instinctive response as saints exists. Kunpeng can come to them, but they don''t find it. Such strength is very frightening.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends understand the law of space?"


    Kunpeng was stunned when he heard this, but in an instant he understood what Nuwa meant and said, "it''s just a little experience. Let''s talk about what''s important for two Taoist friends to come here?"


    Empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult did not agree with Kunpeng''s words of such light description and light writing. The law of space is one of the two laws against heaven. If Kunpeng really mastered this law, Kunpeng is not afraid of anyone in the three realms except Taoist ancestors. Even if the saints work together with Kunpeng, it is still a difficult thing to run. However, since Kunpeng is unwilling to say more about this matter, it is inconvenient for them to ask more questions.


    Therefore, the leader of Tongtian said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, many things have happened during your seclusion. For some reason, Styx suddenly went crazy and led the Asura family to kill beijulu state. What''s more worrying is that he didn''t know what means he used to persuade the demon family in beijulu state to help. Now the situation is imminent. In order not to affect our relationship, I''m poor and Nvwa teacher Sister can only come and ask. "


    Kunpeng was not surprised when he heard this. He said calmly, "since this matter has nothing to do with the two Taoist friends, it will not involve them. Why are you in a hurry?"


    Empress Nuwa said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, we can''t help but be in a hurry. What would Hongyun and zhenyuanzi think when the demon family in North Julu Prefecture moved? I''m afraid they would think that senior brother Tongtian and I secretly supported the Styx river. So we have to bear the black pot for the Styx river! Then there are disciples of Taoist friends and two great Witches of the witch family in North Julu Prefecture. If they have something to do, wouldn''t it arouse the concern of both of us How can we not worry about the war? "


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "the Qing Dynasty is self-cleaning. The two saints don''t need to care too much about it. Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun Taoist friends won''t fail to see this. They don''t have to worry so much."


    Seeing that Kunpeng said so, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help sinking. He thought that Kunpeng was shirking his words, so he sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you also know that this is not a small matter. Now the situation in the three realms is delicate. If the Styx River makes such a noise, I''m afraid that the balance will be broken. If empress Nuwa and I fail because of this, I''m afraid that Taoist friends will not be better. Then the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West will not let Taoist friends go easily."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the saints in heaven are joking. Although I have cause and effect with the two saints in the west, I am now in the process of quantitative robbery. As long as I don''t provoke them, they won''t easily provoke me."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "so Kunpeng Taoist friends don''t want to pay attention to it?"


    Kunpeng said: "it can be said that as long as Styx doesn''t go too far, I don''t want to intervene in the struggle between him and Hongyun. After all, I''m an outsider and can''t interfere too much in the cause and effect between them."


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult did not expect Kunpeng to say this, so he sighed and said, "Taoist friends of Kunpeng don''t worry about the safety of their disciples?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s false to say they don''t worry, but without some cold, the plum blossoms smell delicious. It''s good for them to suffer more hardships in the future!"


    Nuwa''s mother saw that Kunpeng was so rambling, but she didn''t talk about business. She couldn''t bear it any longer. She said, "Kunpeng, we don''t have to say much. Just say what you want us to do before you are willing to help!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled: "Empress Nuwa is serious. To tell you the truth, I really don''t want to take care of this matter. Although the Styx river is strong, it may not be able to help my disciples. However, since empress said so, I can''t refuse. It''s impossible to stop the fight between them now, but I can promise you that you will explain to Taoist friend Hongyun. As for the price, you just need to promise me In the process of measuring robbery, you can not embarrass the poor disciples and the witch clan. What are your intentions? "


    Empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian sect were surprised when they heard this. Although they didn''t know why Kunpeng only asked for such a small request, it was a fool not to touch it. So they said, "in that case, we agree with Taoist friends. It''s getting late, so we''ll leave."


    Kunpeng said, "the two saints are easy to go, but I won''t give them away if I''m poor."

 Chapter 860

    Empress Houtu was greatly surprised by Kunpeng''s move. After the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa left, she asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, although we are not the same as the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, are you not afraid to cause their hatred and secretly harm us?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Taoist friend Deng is worried too much. Although I don''t know whether the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa really have anything to do with the crazy behavior of the Styx River, now they are in a very embarrassing situation. If they are a little careful, they will not only bear huge losses in the robbery, but they won''t get any benefits even when the four forces invade the three realms, so even if I say it hard to hear them It won''t turn against me, because they can''t bear the serious consequences of doing that. "


    Empress Houtu sighed, "I''m afraid they''ll jump over the wall. At that time, we''ll have to suffer heavy losses!"


    When Kunpeng heard what empress Houtu said, he was surprised. He thought to himself, "empress Houtu''s words are very reasonable. It seems that I have been too smooth this time and lost my vigilance. Fortunately, empress Houtu reminded me, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable."


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said: "thank you for reminding me, otherwise I will lose my vigilance, and the consequences will be serious. However, my requirements are not high, even very low. The leader of Tongtian cult and Nuwa Niang will not act rashly even if they are dissatisfied with me. After all, it is natural for them to ask us to pay a price."


    Empress Houtu was right when she thought about it. Although Kunpeng refused many times, she finally saved face for the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. They wouldn''t make any drastic moves. She was relieved at the thought of this.


    After a while, empress Houtu asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, now there are swords and crossbows in beijulu Prefecture. Should we ask them to avoid big losses when they get it? Especially Taoist friend Hongyun, once the secret is known, the consequences will be unimaginable!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "we''ve already said it. There''s nothing to tell. They can take this opportunity to feel the atmosphere of the big army fighting. As for the others, they must deal with them by themselves. As for Hongyun, if he can''t even pass this small disaster, there''s no need to survive."


    Empress Houtu did not expect that Kunpeng would say so. For a moment, she was stunned on the spot. Seeing this, Kunpeng said: "Houtu Taoist friend is not mean. You also know that the situation in the three realms is rising now. If the red cloud can''t even pass the Styx River, how can we face the saints? So we can only wait and see the changes. Not to mention he has the help of enlightenment and others. As long as he knows the way to advance and retreat, his life will not be in danger!"


    Kunpeng didn''t say the last sentence, but empress Houtu also understood that if Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi really couldn''t even pass the Styx River, they were really unqualified to gain a foothold in the three realms, so they didn''t say anything.


    After leaving the underworld, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were very heavy. They were not caused by Kunpeng''s attitude, but felt great pressure on Kunpeng''s cultivation.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa sighed: "senior brother Tongtian, I didn''t expect to gain much from this trip to hell, but my feelings are deep. Looking at the appearance of Kunpeng, it''s obvious that he has mastered the law of space, which is not good news for us. I don''t know what senior brother Tongtian thinks about it?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "The space law is two laws against the sky, which have great power. I''m afraid Kunpeng has high attainments, otherwise it''s impossible to hide from you and me. With this space law, Kunpeng can be invincible. No one can underestimate him, and even if he wants to seal it, it''s impossible, but I don''t know whether Kunpeng is born with this law or he gets it by integrating the innate Lingbao!"


    Nuwa asked suspiciously, "elder martial brother Tongtian, is there any difference between the innate possession and the acquired fusion of the innate Lingbao?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "Of course, there is a big difference between them. If he has the space law, it not only shows that Kunpeng''s four talents are excellent, but also that he can endure for such a long time. It can be imagined how powerful his mind is. If he is acquired by integrating the innate Lingbao, we don''t need to worry too much. Without the innate qualification, even if he has the power of the space law, he won''t be too powerful Big. "


    Empress Nuwa thought for a moment and asked, "senior brother Tongtian, do you think Kunpeng has this space law from birth, or is it obtained by integrating the innate Lingbao the day after tomorrow?"


    The leader of Tongtian said that he also meditated for a moment, and then said: "in the view of brother, Kunpeng is afraid that he has this space law from birth!"


    Empress Nuwa was greatly surprised when she heard this and asked, "why do you think so, senior brother?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "In terms of speed in the three realms, no one can compare with zuwu Dijiang. That Dijiang is a person who naturally controls the laws of space. The second is Kunpeng. Before, everyone was confused by the assumptions made by Kunpeng. They thought he practiced the laws of water, but they didn''t know that this four had two systems of laws of water and space. Otherwise, why would his speed be second only to zuwu Dijiang?"


    After hearing the explanation of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa also nodded and said, "in this way, Kunpeng is indeed very insidious. We have retained such a card. If we don''t accidentally find this, we''re afraid that we will suffer a great loss against Kunpeng in the future."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "this is not the most important. The most important thing is that Kunpeng has mastered two kinds of laws. He can condense the three lights divine water with the water system law. In this way, he has fully mastered the water system law, and you can see the space law. He can avoid our thoughts. Do you think such people are dangerous?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "What elder martial brother said is that Kunpeng''s shop is so hidden that it can be described as extremely sinister. At this time, we just understood why he would be so happy in heaven and agreed to the eldest martial brother''s request. Even if he can''t defeat the other party, he won''t worry about his life. If he hides in the dark, he may be able to raid the other party successfully when the four forces invade the three realms Maybe Kunpeng will get the greatest benefit! "


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "no one has known Kunpeng''s real strength since the famine. Every time we fight with him, he has an amazing backhand. I''m afraid this space law is not necessarily Kunpeng''s final card. For this person, we''d better not offend him, lest we lose in the end."


    Empress Nuwa didn''t think so when she heard what the leader of Tongtian cult said. She said, "elder martial brother Tongtian is too high about Kunpeng. The law of space is one of the two laws against heaven. If it''s not the final card of Kunpeng, it''s incredible."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "younger martial sister, it''s not for my brother to look up to Kunpeng, but Kunpeng is too mysterious. We have to be careful. If the space law is really the final card of Kunpeng, how can he easily let you and me know? It''s unreasonable!"


    After hearing the Tongtian cult leader''s words, empress Nuwa was speechless. According to Kunpeng''s behavior, it is really impossible to make such a low-level mistake and let others easily know her final card.


    Thinking of this, empress Nuwa asked, "in the opinion of elder martial brother, what mysterious degree card does Kunpeng have?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "Kunpeng is very cunning. No one can figure out what his final card is. However, this time, my brother has a new view on him, but I don''t know whether it is correct."


    Upon hearing this, empress Nuwa quickly said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, what do you think? Tell me!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "In fact, I don''t have any big ideas, but I have a new opinion on Kunpeng''s method of preaching Taoism. After the disappearance of" River map "and" Luoshu ", we all think that Kunpeng''s way is to prove Taoism, but today, seeing that Kunpeng has mastered the law of space, I think this statement is wrong. Kunpeng''s way should be what he said to cut three corpses to testify Taoism. At that time, we were different It''s just a fan of the situation. He doesn''t see the truth. If Kunpeng goes to prove the truth, the cultivation law is superfluous and a waste of his time. "


    Empress Nuwa asked, "but if you cut three corpses into a way, how can you explain the disappearance of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu''?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "What''s the difficulty? Cutting three corpses into Tao really only needs three innate spiritual treasures, but Kunpeng''s body can integrate several innate spiritual treasures. Although Hetu and Luoshu can be used to set up a" star array in the sky ", the most useful thing is to strengthen the calculation. You say that if Kunpeng itself integrates Hetu and Luoshu, How high is his calculation? "


    After hearing this reminder from the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa suddenly realized it and said, "I see. Kunpeng integrates the three realms of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu''. I''m afraid nothing can hide from him, so that he can be invincible."


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded when he heard this, and did not speak again.

 Chapter 861

    But in beigulu state, when the Styx River besieged Hongyun''s cave, he came to the door and shouted: "Hongyun, today, you see where you''re going. If you know what you''re going to do, you''ll quickly hand over the opportunity of the avenue and the ''killing God gun'', otherwise you won''t blame the poor man for being cruel."


    All the saints who have been watching and paying attention to the northern Gulu state were surprised when the river Styx said this. They never thought that the river Styx would say such words. If it was said that he was greedy for the opportunity of the great road, everyone would have nothing to say, but this "killing God gun" is different. It can be a protective treasure given by heaven to those who should be robbed, It is against the general trend of heaven for the Styx River to ask for a "killer gun" so clearly and boldly.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa just got better, but when they heard the words of the Styx River, they suddenly fainted again. If what the Styx did earlier was to roast them on the fire, then these words forced them to die. The saints can use this sentence to attack the truncated religion and the demon clan in the name of acting for heaven, and let them have nothing to say and have no way to take each other.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said angrily, "senior brother Tongtian, we can''t let the Styx river go so crazy, otherwise we will be killed by him! That ''killing God gun'' is a treasure given by the way of heaven to the red clouds. Styx obviously didn''t pay attention to the teacher, but gave the great old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West sufficient excuses to suppress us."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "younger martial sister, why don''t I know what you said? But do you think it''s suitable for us to come forward in this situation? I''m afraid that as soon as we are in our early years, the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West will besiege us in the name of acting for heaven, and then our losses will be heavy."


    Empress Nuwa said, "what should we do according to elder martial brother?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "younger martial sister, first let people stabilize the demon clan in beigulu Prefecture. Don''t let them make any moves. Then you and I will officially denounce the Styx River, take this opportunity to cut off all relations with it and give an explanation to the immortals in the three worlds, so that we can get out of trouble temporarily."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, if we do this, our momentum will weaken. I''m afraid it''s difficult to recover in a short time!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "as long as we don''t give the Supreme Lord, the first emperor and the two western saints an excuse to attack us, it''s worth losing a little momentum. Now we must first keep ourselves free from the Styx river. Don''t think about anything else. We will have a chance to recapture it in the future."


    Nuwa said, "well, the Styx river is so crazy and ignorant that it has caused us so much trouble. We have no choice but to give him up. If he wants to blame, he can only blame himself for not knowing the number of days."


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, it''s not too late. Let''s act quickly, so as not to let people, Buddhism and Buddhism seize the opportunity, which will be troublesome."


    Empress Nuwa also understood the importance of the matter. Without saying a word, she immediately secretly informed the demon Saint jiuying who went to beigulu state to let him stabilize the demon family in beigulu state not to participate in the affairs of the Styx river. If someone didn''t listen to the order, she would kill him. The demon Saint jiuying is the most murderous person in the demon family. No one is afraid of him in the demon family. Therefore, empress Nuwa is relieved to have him in beigulu Prefecture. There is no need to worry about too many problems in beigulu Prefecture.


    After empress Nu Wa informed the demon holy nine babies, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa didn''t stop. They immediately got up and went to beigulu state to explain the matter of Styx to the immortals of the three worlds.


    The previous trip between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa to the underworld fell into the eyes of the saints. At first, they didn''t pay attention to it. After all, it''s not easy to pull the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa to the opposite side of Hongyun by the hand of the Styx river. The behavior of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa is just to discuss with Kunpeng. It''s no big deal.


    When the Styx River uttered those wild words, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints were overjoyed. They thought that the opportunity to attack the Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa empress had come, so they began to prepare their hands and wait for the time to give a fatal blow to the Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa empress.


    Unfortunately, they did not expect that Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa''s mother would react quickly. They unexpectedly went to beijulu state when they called people together. However, they were greatly surprised by the move of Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa''s mother, hoping not to be surprised.


    In nine cases out of ten, the wishes of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West did not fail. As soon as Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa arrived in beigulu Prefecture, they immediately released the power of saints, and beigulu Prefecture was immediately shrouded in their power.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "Styx, the cause and effect between you and Hongyun is nothing, and it''s not worth us to come forward, but you are so greedy that you even have the idea of ''killing God gun''. You know that this treasure is given to Hongyun by the way of heaven, but your behavior is against the trend of the way of heaven. You know your sin!"


    Styx is not a fool either. When he saw Tongtian leader and empress Nu Wa appear, he knew that his plan would fail. When Tongtian leader said this, Styx immediately realized that he had committed public anger. Even Tongtian leader and empress Nu Wa dared not defend him. He couldn''t help but regret that he had seized the opportunity to seize the avenue, Why do you want Hongyun to hand over the "killing God gun"? Doesn''t it make clear an excuse for the saints to attack themselves.


    Thinking of this, Styx hurriedly said, "I know my sin!"


    Ming Hekou said he knew his sin, but he whispered to Tongtian sect leader in the dark: "Tongtian saint, please save the poor for the sake of your allies!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "Styx, what do you want me to say about you? How could you be so impulsive and make such a big mistake? Why didn''t we restrict you and zhenyuanzi when we were discussing with the saints? It''s because there is cause and effect between you and Hongyun, and we can''t stop you from ending the cause and effect with each other. You''re playing the idea of" killing God gun "and can''t speak it out boldly. It''s not for nothing to the emperor Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints are excuses to attack you! Fortunately, the poor found it in time and didn''t give them a chance. Otherwise, how do you face their joint attack? "


    The river Styx said, "what should I do now that the saints of heaven have done so far?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "at this time, you''d better find a way to get away from beijulu state. As for Hongyun, don''t care about him for the time being. As long as he doesn''t preach, you still have a chance. It''s better to keep yourself first. Now, in this case, the poor road can''t help you directly, so you''d better retreat."


    Styx was unwilling and wanted to save the situation, so he said, "the sage of heaven has no other way. If you let Hongyun go this time, I''m afraid there will be no chance to deal with him in the future."


    The leader of Tongtian cult was furious when he heard this and said, "Styx, I think you are dizzy. When is it now and you still want to deal with Hongyun? Don''t you want your own life? If you don''t withdraw again, I can''t do anything about it. You can think about it yourself."


    Upon hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, Styx hurriedly said, "don''t be angry with the saint of Tongtian. I''ll withdraw now."


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "then what are you doing here? Leave quickly before the Supreme Lord, the first emperor and the two western saints arrive. It will be troublesome if it''s late."


    Styx hurriedly said, "I''ll retreat immediately."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "you are making too much trouble now, Taoist friend of the Styx River, and I can''t do anything about it. So on the surface, I want to break the relationship with empress Nuwa and give an account to the immortals in the three worlds. I hope you can understand!"


    Styx is not a fool either. After being awakened by the leader of Tongtian cult, he also knows that he has caused a great disaster. He can also understand what the leader of Tongtian said. If the leader of Tongtian cult doesn''t end with himself quickly, he''s afraid that things will involve them, and then no one can help him anymore. So Styx said: "The saint of heaven is really my fault. There''s no way you and empress Nuwa can do this. I can understand."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "it''s good for Taoist friends to understand. When you are in charge, you''d better leave beijulu state quickly. In this way, I can give you secret support."


    Empress Nuwa was also very worried about the situation in beigulu Prefecture. When the leader of Tongtian cult spoke to the Styx River, she summoned the demon holy nine babies and said, "pass my order that any demon family shall not intervene in the struggle between the Styx River and Hongyun. If there is any violation, kill."


    Jiuying is not a fool. Naturally, she understood Nuwa''s intentions and hurriedly said, "jiuying respects Nuwa''s saint''s life!"


    If the previous words of Tongtian cult leader were to awaken the Styx River, and empress Nuwa''s words were to show kindness to Hongyun and zhenyuanzi and show her position with Tongtian cult leader.

 Chapter 862

    This move of empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult has disrupted the arrangements of the Supreme Lord, the first Heavenly Master and the two western saints, but they will not let the leader of Tongtian cult and the Styx river go so easily.


    Just when the Styx river called the Asura family to evacuate from North Gulu state, the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West came to break through the air and stopped the escape of the Styx River in time.


    The sudden arrival of the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints surprised the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa. The Styx river was no exception. At this time, the Styx River regretted why it didn''t retreat earlier. It was good to be blocked by the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western Saints.


    Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "things are troublesome. It seems that the Styx river will pay some price this time, otherwise the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor and the two saints in the West will not stop easily."


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "what''s the matter when you come to beigulu?"


    Zhunti said: "elder martial brother Tongtian, why can we ask? Naturally, he came for the Styx river. He is really great. He dares to rob the Lingbao given by the way of heaven to Hongyun. It is clear that he didn''t pay attention to the teacher, but people like him should be punished!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "you are late. I have punished the Styx river. Don''t you see that the Styx river is about to evacuate from North Gulu state?"


    Zhunti sneered and said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, what punishment is this? Styx committed a great crime. It''s punishment to let him go so easily. Other people will do the same in the future. What should we do?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to let go of Styx and Tongtian cult leader easily, and sneered: "junior brother Tongtian, do you ignore the relative law of the three immortals because you are an ally with Styx?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult was furious when he heard this and said: "Elder martial brother Yuanshi needs evidence to speak, but you shouldn''t say so. Although the river Styx offended the way of heaven, he didn''t take action, so I don''t think it''s wrong to do so. Moreover, there is a big cause and effect between the river Styx and Hongyun. If we punish the river Styx at will, will the cause and effect between him and Hongyun be borne by the elder martial brother alone?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult was so angry that Yuanshi Tianzun said: "the cause and effect between the Styx River and the red cloud is their own business, which has nothing to do with me, but the Styx River''s violation of the heaven''s way can''t be let go so easily. Younger martial brother, doing so is shielding him, which is irresponsible to the heaven''s way!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "how can I cover up the Styx river? Although he shouldn''t have said he wanted to rob Hongyun''s'' killing God gun '', he didn''t really do it after all, so it''s just a verbal statement. It''s not true to let him retreat. What''s wrong with my handling like this? What should I do with the Styx River according to the intention of senior brother Yuanshi?"


    How to deal with the Styx river is really a problem. If Yuanshi Tianzun doesn''t agree with the disposal method of Tongtian cult, he must come up with a plan to convince everyone. To tell the truth, when Yuanshi Tianzun found that Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa came to beijulu Prefecture, he only wanted to stop them earlier, but he didn''t think of any plan to deal with the Styx River in his heart When the leader of Tongtian sect handed this matter over to him, he was foolish.


    Seeing the appearance of Yuanshi Tianzun, the leader of Tongtian immediately understood the helplessness of the other party. Since Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to let go of himself, he wouldn''t let go of the other party easily. Therefore, the leader of Tongtian said again: "isn''t elder martial brother Yuanshi dissatisfied with my handling method, then you also talk about your own fang''an plan, otherwise you say that you can''t be convinced if you speak out of thin air!"


    Facing the counterattack of Tongtian sect leader, Yuanshi Tianzun regretted that he shouldn''t have been strong just now, so that Tongtian sect leader could aim his anger at himself.


    At this time, the Styx River quit and said, "the sage of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, I just scared Hongyun. I didn''t really want to do that. Now I want to leave you and don''t agree. Can you force me to fight Hongyun?"


    Hearing the words of the river, the God of heaven was angry, but he couldn''t help thinking. "God is the saint''s reverence, but you are just a quasi holy saint. You are so arrogant. If you don''t teach you a lesson, you will think that the three fairies will be bullied."


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said coldly, "Styx, you are just a quasi saint. When is your turn to be presumptuous in front of the poor road!"


    Now that the two sides have torn their faces, the Styx river is not afraid to offend the Yuanshi Tianzun, so he sneered: "what''s the matter with the quasi saint? Does it mean that there is no reason for the quasi saint? What does the Yuanshi Saint mean? Does he want to force the poor?"


    Seeing that Yuanshi Tianzun could not persuade Tongtian cult leader and Styx River in words, the Supreme Lord said, "don''t quarrel first. Since this matter is related to Hongyun Taoist friend, we''d better ask Hongyun Taoist friend to come out and discuss face-to-face how to deal with this matter. What do you think?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun naturally agreed with the emperor''s proposal and hurriedly said, "what the eldest martial brother said is very true. I have no opinion!"


    The two saints of the West also came for the netherworld and the Tongtian sect leader. Naturally, they had no opinion. Only the Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the netherworld were left. The netherworld looked at the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa very nervously, hoping to get their support. Up to now, the Tongtian sect leader has no way to agree with this, so he said, "I have no opinion."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "since everyone has no opinion, let''s invite Hongyun Taoist friends to come out and solve this problem face to face with Styx."


    The Supreme Master paused for a moment, then said to Hongyun''s cave, "Hongyun Taoist friend, I''m sorry, the Supreme Master asked Taoist friend to come out and discuss countermeasures on the Styx river!"


    With the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi went out of the cave and came to the saints. Hongyun came forward and said, "Hongyun has seen the saints. Please forgive me if you are rude!"


    The great old gentleman said, "Hongyun Taoist friends don''t need to be polite. They all understand the cause of the matter. I don''t know what you think about the matter of Styx?"


    Hong Yun said: "Because my business is to let several Taoist friends run around. I thank several Taoist friends here. As for the cause and effect between me and Styx River, we all know that the fault is not me. It is because Styx river is too greedy. Now Styx river is so greedy that he dares to rob the treasure given by heaven. If he is not severely punished, how can it show the great power of heaven? So I think Styx river is greedy The river deserves heavy punishment! "


    When the Supreme Lord heard Hongyun''s words, he said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, you also heard that as the party concerned, Hongyun Taoist friends think the Styx River should be severely punished. I don''t know what else to say, younger martial brother."


    The leader of Tongtian cult has something to say. If he came out to protect the Styx river at this time, he would be directly against Hongyun. He had asked Kunpeng to mediate the relationship with Hongyun before. How could he make such an unwise move? So he said, "since Taoist friend Hongyun said so, I have nothing to say."


    At this time, Styx snorted coldly and said: "I don''t agree with you. The red cloud has a grudge against me. Naturally, he wants to take the opportunity to hit me hard. The saints at the beginning of the year say that they are acting for heaven, but they don''t know what fault I have. If you want to condemn me based on my previous words, there will be many sinners in the three realms! And if I remember correctly, you saints have an agreement not to commit If you want to intervene in this matter, do you want to take over all the causes and effects? If so, I have nothing to say. "


    It has to be said that the heart of Styx turned quickly and grasped the handle of the saints. If the saints could not personally intervene in the robbery, they would not be able to manage Styx. Otherwise, they would be punished by heaven first. For this matter, too old gentleman was also very embarrassed. They turned their eyes to zhunti and hoped that zhunti could come forward to solve the matter. Zhunti immediately turned around and ignored too old gentleman.


    Facing the counterattack of Styx, the emperor couldn''t refute it. Now Styx bit himself to death just to scare Hongyun. They can''t do anything about it. What''s more, Styx now talks about the agreement they signed with Kunpeng and forces them not to intervene in the matter, which makes them uncomfortable.


    Seeing that no one spoke, Yuanshi Tianzun turned his mind and said, "it''s not that we want to intervene, but that younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa intervene first. Therefore, we have no way to think about the safety of Taoist friend Hongyun. Since Taoist friend Styx insists, we won''t ask about your affairs anymore. Taoist friend Hongyun, please come back first to avoid Styx now."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said these words to the heart of the supreme old gentleman, so he said: "younger martial brother, what you said is very true. Since you are determined to do so, we won''t intervene in this matter." The Supreme Master said that he didn''t pay attention to others and directly returned to Taiqing. The emperor Yuanshi left immediately. The two saints in the West saw that both the Supreme Master and the emperor Yuanshi left, and they didn''t say much. There were only three people left, namely Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and Styx river.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were also inconvenient to stay for a long time, so they said, "friend of the Styx River, you can do it yourself. I won''t talk much with younger martial sister Nuwa."

 Chapter 863

    After the saints left like a tiger head and a snake tail, Styx''s heart was fluctuating. They couldn''t decide whether to retreat or continue to attack. For a moment, they were stunned on the spot. The Asura family immediately surrounded Hongyun''s cave layer by layer.


    Kunpeng, who has been paying attention to the Styx and Hongyun, sighed and said, "it seems that a big war is inevitable. Whether Hongyun can survive this level depends on his own luck."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, Styx is hesitant now. How can you be so sure that he will attack Hongyun?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Everyone knows what kind of person the Styx river is. Since the saints have left and said they don''t interfere with the cause and effect between him and Hongyun, how can he easily let Hongyun go? Besides, he also knows that if he let Hongyun go today, it will be difficult to start in the future, so he will do it hard anyway and solve it before the disciples of human, Buddhism and Buddhism come We''ll never get rid of the red cloud. "


    As Kunpeng said, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints originally wanted to use the hand of the Styx River to attack the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa and make friends with Hongyun. Now the plan to attack the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa failed, but they didn''t want to give up making friends with Hongyun. So after returning to their respective ashram, they immediately summoned their disciples to go to beijulu State reinforcements Hongyun.


    As for the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa, it is difficult to give up. They are not worried about the Styx River, but wondering whether they can take this opportunity to hit the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, in my opinion, it''s useless even if the people, the Buddhism and the Buddhism send people to beijulu state to reinforce Hongyun. According to the behavior of the Styx River, he won''t easily miss such a good opportunity, so everything is over after the disciples of the people, the Buddhism and the Buddhism arrive in beijulu state."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "according to the younger martial sister, should we take this opportunity to hit people, Buddhism and Buddhism?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, your idea is not infeasible. Since we don''t fight with Hongyun, we can''t talk about making enemies with him. Therefore, it''s reasonable for us to use this to attack people, Buddhism and Buddhism. There''s nothing wrong with them. Not to mention that people, Buddhism and Buddhism have no chance to help Hongyun. I think it''s feasible!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Since younger martial sister agrees, we''ll take action now. There are nine babies in beijulu Prefecture. Younger martial sister can make them gather the demon clan secretly to wait for the arrival of the three religions, namely, human, Buddhism and Buddhism, while others secretly follow behind the three religions. As soon as the time is ripe, they will be caught off guard. They lift weights to hurt people, Buddhism and Buddhism, and completely defeat them so that they can''t stop us from seizing the throne of the emperor Bit.


    It has to be said that the leader of Tongtian cult is more crazy than the Styx river. The Styx river just wants to deal with Hongyun alone, while the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa want to take the opportunity to plot against the three religions of human, elucidation and Buddha. If there is a slight mistake, they are afraid that the interception and demon clan will be doomed, and they will be unable to compete with the three religions of human, elucidation and Buddha.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints wanted to take the opportunity to make friends with Hongyun, but they abandoned Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa. In their hearts, they thought that Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa would not do anything to get out of this matter. Naturally, they did not take more precautions against them. It was precisely because of their psychology that Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa were given to Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa The mother''s chance to hit them.


    Among the three realms, if anyone knows better, only Kunpeng, empress Houtu, and Haotian and empress Xiwang, one of the Tianting, who have been watching. Kunpeng and empress Houtu rely on their own understanding of Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa, while Haotian and empress Xiwang are due to interception and personnel transfer of the demon clan. However, neither of them has prevented Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa from acting, and both of them have failed Want to see a great war.


    Before thinking long, Styx decided to take advantage of this opportunity to fight red cloud, so he immediately ordered the "Blood River array" to launch an attack on red cloud.


    Knowing their own is always their own enemy. Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun are very clear about what kind of person Styx is, so they all understand that a big war is inevitable and are ready to fight back.


    As soon as the Styx River launched an attack, Zhen Yuanzi said to Wudao, "you Taoist friends'' war is inevitable. Please stop the Styx River and create an opportunity for me and Hongyun Taoist friends to break out of the Siege¡°


    The enlightenment said: "please rest assured, two elders. Everything is up to us. We also take the opportunity to feel the atmosphere of the battle of the Legion."


    Although Enlightenment said so, Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun still felt uneasy and felt sorry for Kunpeng and empress Houtu. However, they had no choice but to do so to get out of danger. In fact, Hong Yun and Zhen Yuanzi didn''t expect that Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the western two saints would send someone to help. If they knew this, Maybe you won''t make such a decision in a hurry.


    Speaking of it, even if Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun knew that the three churches of Renmin, Xie and Buddha had reinforcements coming, they did not dare to give their backs to each other for protection, because they did not know whether the other party knew their secrets, so they did not dare to have deep contacts with each other to avoid mistakes.


    After sending reinforcements, the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints stared at every move of the Styx river. When the Styx River attacked, they were very nervous. They hoped that Hongyun and zhenyuanzi could stick to the arrival of reinforcements. Unfortunately, the result was unexpected.


    Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi didn''t stick to it as they thought, but chose to break through. At the beginning of the battle, the enlightenment rushed to the Styx River to stop it. Although the enlightenment is just a quasi saint who cuts a corpse, which is very different from the old quasi Saint like Styx River in terms of realm, because he cuts a corpse with the secret method handed down by Kunpeng, his mana is not weaker than Styx river, So the two fought each other.


    Hou Yi, Jingwei, Chang''e, Cangjie and the two great witches attacked their opponents respectively. For a time, the murderous spirit was in the sky above beigulu state, but the Asura family was unable to fight back under their attack.


    Without the obstruction of the Styx River, Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun broke through the "Blood River array" of the Styx river without much effort. Without stopping, they immediately went to the Wuzhuang temple on Wanshou mountain.


    Seeing Hongyun and zhenyuanzi rush out of the siege, the Styx river is in a great hurry. He says to the enlightenment, "Taoist friends, you also see how shameless Hongyun and zhenyuanzi are. They even abandon several Taoist friends and turn around and escape. Why should such a humanitarian friend stop the disaster for them? It''s better to stop and let the poor road go and teach them a lesson!"


    However, he smiled and said, "master Styx, we came to help. Master Hongyun was ordered by the teacher, but we dare not violate it. So we can''t do this. Please don''t wait for me."


    However, Styx didn''t expect that the enlightenment didn''t care about the actions of Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. He was very surprised and lamented that Hongyun''s good life could get the support of Kunpeng. Although he said that there was the help of Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress, he still depended on himself in the end, but it was not a taste in his heart.


    The Styx river is a cruel man. After understanding the Tao and rejecting his proposal, he said coldly, "you should think clearly, but you take the cause and effect between the poor Tao and the red cloud on yourself. The consequences are very serious, which you can''t afford."


    The enlightenment said, "I also understand what the elder said, but I can''t disobey the teacher''s order, but I let the elder down."


    Seeing that the Enlightenment was unmoved, the Styx River couldn''t help getting angry and said, "since you are so determined, don''t blame my men for ruthlessly taking your life." the Styx River offered a sacrifice to the ''red lotus of karma fire'', and then cut at the enlightenment with a Yuantu sword in his hand.


    Although the enlightenment is not weaker than the Styx River in mana, there is a big gap in the realm. After a long time, he fell into the wind. Hou Yi was surprised when he saw it. He was afraid that something might happen to the enlightenment, so he no longer kept it. He drank and offered a "Pangu bow". He only heard a "whoosh" and an arrow shot at the Styx river.


    The Styx river had long paid attention to Hou Yi, so when Hou Yi offered the Pangu bow, he immediately offered the red lotus of industry fire to meet the sharp arrow shot by Hou Yi¡® Although Pangu bow has boundless power, Hou Yi''s cultivation is very different from that of the Styx river. In addition, he did not use the divine arrow refined by Kunpeng for him, so his attack was blocked by the Styx River and did not bring any damage to the Styx river.


    Although the Styx River took Hou Yi''s attack, Wudao also took the opportunity to catch his breath and rushed up again. Due to the restraint of Hou Yi, the Styx river was unable to deal with Wudao with all his strength, so he became equal to Wudao again.

 Chapter 864

    Due to the obstruction of Wudao and Hou Yi, Styx river was dragged on the spot and couldn''t get up to chase Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. Time passed. Styx River couldn''t help dying to chase Hongyun, but his anger spread to Wudao people. He thought in his heart: "Since you can''t catch up with the red cloud, you have to bear the anger of the poor man."


    Thinking of this, the Styx River shouted, "run the ''Blood River array'' at all costs!"


    Hearing the roar of the Styx River, the Asura family violently sent out all their strength, and the whole "Blood River array" became more terrible. If the "Blood River array" was one when Hongyun and zhenyuanzi broke out of the siege, the current outbreak of the "Blood River array" is ten, and there is a ten fold gap between the two.


    The outbreak of the Asura nationality suddenly caused the enlightenment and others to feel a sudden increase in pressure. The enlightenment looked at the crazy look of the Styx River and couldn''t help feeling a chill. He thought to himself, "it seems that the Styx River can''t stand the stimulation of the red cloud escaping and wants to vent its anger on several of us. In order to prevent Wanyi, I''d better inform the younger martial brother first and let them be ready!"


    Thinking of this, Yu Houyi said: "younger martial brother, it seems that the Styx river is going to work hard. Now there is no need to hide anything. You can gather Cangjie, Jingwei and Chang''e together first. It''s really not good. We immediately launch the four elephant array to teach the Styx river a lesson!"


    Hearing this, Hou Yi immediately whispered and secretly summoned Cangjie, Jingwei and Chang''e around. Hou Yi did not forget the two great Witches of the witch family and summoned them to his side.


    Although the two great Witches of the witch family were dissatisfied with Hou Yi''s calling them around so that they could not fight happily, when they came out of the underworld, empress Houtu told them to obey Hou Yi''s arrangement. Therefore, although they were dissatisfied, they still carried out the same, but at this time, they hated the Styx River and the Asura family.


    When he saw that Hou Yi had arranged everything, he couldn''t help but relax. He hurriedly forced the Styx to retreat. Then he dodged to meet with Wudao and others. However, the Styx didn''t expect that Wudao would suddenly exert himself, so he had to retreat temporarily.


    After the enlightenment broke away from the Styx River, he didn''t fight back immediately, but said to the Styx River, "the old ancestor of the Styx River, now master Hongyun has left. Even if you fight with us, it''s hard to recover. Why don''t you stop?"


    Upon hearing this, Styx said angrily, "you want to stop now, but it''s too late. Since you cover Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi to escape, you have to pay a price. It''s impossible for me to stop."


    The enlightenment heard the words of the Styx River, but he couldn''t help humming coldly and said, "Styx River ancestor, I want to stop peacefully, but I don''t want to spend more energy because of this, but I''m not afraid of you. If the war continues, you may not be able to wait for me."


    Styx sneered: "it''s a big tone. You young people want to be enemies with me. I really don''t know how to live or die. I''ll let you know my strength today."


    Seeing that the Styx river was so arrogant, Hou Yi couldn''t help saying, "elder martial brother, since the Styx river is so arrogant, why do you have to discuss with him? He wants to trap us with his'' Blood River array '', but he is dreaming."


    Styx sneered: "if the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' are still poor, the ''Blood River array'' can''t trap you. Unfortunately, now you can''t form a ''star array'' without the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu''. Without the array, you''re just a bunch of clowns!"


    Hou Yi sneered: "is it a clown? You don''t deserve to comment on us!"


    The words of Styx really aroused public anger. Originally, they wanted to balance the strength between Styx and Hongyun, but now when they heard the arrogant words of Styx, not only Hou Yi was very angry, but also several others were very angry. Especially the two great Witches of the witch family, who were pressed by Hou Yi and couldn''t give full play to their abilities, they were already furious and gave Styx such a chance It was like pouring oil on a fire.


    Just listen, a great witch angrily said, "don''t be arrogant in the Styx river. If you have the ability, you can do it. We''ll all go on and see who can''t hold it first!"


    However, Styx didn''t expect that his words had aroused the public anger of enlightenment and others. His mood immediately calmed down from anger and reflected on whether he had done wrong.


    Unfortunately, at this point, the Styx river is no use regretting. Several people who understand the Tao have already taken up the heart of a decisive battle and have sacrificed their own skills. The blood River array in Dun time is full of treasure. Among the innate five elements flags of the Tao, there are "northern Xuanyuan water control flag", "shipin Xuanshui Black Lotus"; Hou Yi''s "drive mountain Duo", "cut immortal Throwing Knife", and "nail head seven arrow book" and so on¡® Pangu bow; Chang''e also sacrificed the "Sun Moon essence wheel" which Kunpeng had refined for her; Jingwei also sacrificed the "ten grade Xuanshui Black Lotus" to protect her body and the "nine day Yuanyang merit ruler" which was the most valuable treasure of the day after tomorrow; Cangjie also sacrificed the "ten grade Xuanshui Black Lotus", and the "falling treasure money" was hidden in the void, ready to give a fatal blow to the Styx at any time.


    However, Styx did not expect that the disciples of Kunpeng sect were armed to the teeth. Hou Yi''s "nail head seven arrows book" and "Pangu bow" surprised him. In addition, the acquired merit and virtue treasure in Jingwei''s hands, "nine days Yuanyang merit and virtue ruler", was the enemy of the "Blood River array". At this time, Styx regretted very much and should not be too much.


    Not only was Styx extremely surprised, but even the saints who had been watching and paying attention to the war were also very shocked. They were not shocked at how rich Kunpeng''s disciples were. They all knew this, but were surprised at the three "shipin Xuanshui Black Lotus" that appeared at the same time. When they saw this scene, they thought that the "shipin Xuanshui Black Lotus" was cultivated by Kunpeng with the power of his own law, From this point of view, they all think that Kunpeng has fully mastered the law of water, and none of them have fully mastered a law. However, Kunpeng''s Quasi saints have fully mastered the law of water. Originally, Kunpeng can compete with the saints. Now it seems that Kunpeng poses a greater threat to them.


    Now the Styx river is shocked by the "Pangu bow" and the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler". It has no mind to think about the "Xuanshui Black Lotus", so it doesn''t think there is anything wrong with it.


    The people who took out their whole body skills one after another offered Lingbao to fight at the Styx river. The first to bear the brunt was the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler", the most important treasure of Jingwei''s postnatal merit. The dark yellow gas emitted from the ruler immediately pressed down the "Blood River array" laid by the Asura family. Followed by Chang''e''s "Sun Moon essence wheel", the Sun Essence wheel sends out the real fire of the sun and evaporates the bloody breath. The moon essence wheel turns into a lightning bolt and cuts at the Asura family in front. Finally, Hou Yi''s "Pangu bow" shoots a sharp arrow and then shoots it at the Styx river. The enlightenment is to sacrifice the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag" to protect the people, Cangjie was staring at the Styx River, ready to hit the other party with "lost treasure money".


    However, the counterattack of Wudao and others surprised the Styx river. He did not care to protect the Asuras. He rushed to the innate Lingbao shot by the bleeding God one after another, and then tried his best to destroy the "karma fire red lotus" to protect himself.


    With a loud bang, Hou Yi''s divine arrow collided with the "yehuohonglian" of the Styx river again. Hou Yi''s arrow was not blocked at all. The great power completely hit the "yehuohonglian" of the Styx river. The Styx River suffered this blow and suddenly his blood surged. If Hou Yi''s cultivation was not too different from that of the Styx River, this arrow could hit the Styx river hard.


    The counterattack of Wudao and others made Styx know the strength of the other party. Although Styx was very interested in the Lingbao shown by Wudao and others, no matter how good the Lingbao was, it would not have its own life. If it went on like this, Styx would not dare to protect how many people of the Asura family would survive under such an attack, so he had no intention to continue to fight with the other party, The heart can not help but prepare to retreat.


    Although Styx is ready to retreat, he doesn''t want to lose face. After all, the enlightenment people are young people. If he is forced to retreat by the young people, he will lose face. I''m afraid no one in the three worlds will look at him, so Styx wants to make peace with the enlightenment people again.


    After coping with their first wave of attack, Styx didn''t order a counterattack. This abnormal move of Styx surprised many people. Since Styx didn''t counterattack, they naturally didn''t want to force Styx too much, so the scene couldn''t help easing down.


    At this time, the Styx river came forward and said, "Hongyun has escaped. I can''t recover the loss even if I kill you. In Kunpeng''s face, I don''t know the same as you. Go!"


    Hearing what Styx said, the enlightenment suddenly realized that Styx saw that he was desperate, but he didn''t want the Asura family to lose too much, so he wanted to talk about peace, but Styx wanted to keep his face, so he just said so. Knowing this, Wudao and others were very happy. They didn''t want to fight with the Styx. At that time, they would expose their last secret, which was very unfavorable to them in the future. So Wudao came forward and said, "thank you for understanding the difficulties of the Styx. We''ll leave now and ask the Styx to withdraw."


    Seeing that the Enlightenment was so knowledgeable, the Styx River didn''t talk to them any more. It directly asked the Asura family to withdraw the "Blood River array" and let the enlightenment go.

 Chapter 865

    The move of the Styx river made the saints who wanted to see a good play disappointed, especially the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West. They wanted to make friends with Hongyun at this time, but the Styx river has stopped the troops, but their plan failed, so they ordered their disciples to return one after another.


    When the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa saw that the Styx River stopped, they were greatly surprised at the move of the Styx river. They didn''t understand when the Styx river became so easy to talk. They were willing to let the enlightenment and others leave easily. It was too abnormal. It didn''t seem to be done by the Styx river.


    Kunpeng was filled with emotion when he saw this scene and said, "I didn''t expect that even the Styx river has changed. The changes in the world are too fast to be accepted."


    Empress Houtu said: "Taoist friends don''t need to sigh. The Styx river is also for survival. Before the change of the leader of Tongtian cult, who can imagine that the always straightforward leader of Tongtian cult will become sinister and terrible, not to mention the Styx river. Everyone has nothing to do to change themselves in order to survive. Just like the witch family has been hiding in beijulu for so many years in order to survive, and then has to endure in the hell It''s all about survival! But Styx''s concession is good for us. At least we can avoid excessive conflict with Styx. "


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "it''s all God''s will to make people! The Styx is just afraid of a big war among people, elucidation, interception and Buddhism, and the killing of quantitative robbery is about to begin. Fortunately, after this baptism, Hou Yi and his few people are afraid that they have a deep experience. It won''t be long before they can break through the existing realm and prove the quasi holy fruit."


    Empress Houtu sighed, "all Taoist friends are good teachers, and all the disciples have extraordinary accomplishments. It is enviable to have such good disciples! However, the Styx river has stopped. I''m afraid there is no reason for people, elucidation, interception and Buddhism to make trouble!"


    Kunpeng said, "the Taoist friend was wrong. The man, Xie and Buddha did lose the reason for making trouble, but the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were afraid that they would not easily miss this opportunity to fight back against each other."


    Empress Houtu was shocked when she heard Kunpeng''s words and said, "no, even if the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are crazy, they can''t offend people, Buddhism and Buddhism at the same time. In that way, even if they succeed, they will also suffer heavy losses in the subsequent counterattack of the three religions. If they accidentally lose, they will be in danger of destroying the religion, so I think they will only offend one party at most!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "the later Taoist friends are wrong. In today''s situation, no matter what circumstances, there can be no disaster of religious destruction. Moreover, the people, Buddhism and Buddhism who have been seriously injured are afraid that they are unable to fight back against the interception and the demon clan in a short time!"


    Empress Houtu disagreed with this and said, "how can Taoist friend Kunpeng be able to do this? Even if the interception and the demon clan are strong, it is impossible to fight with people, Buddhism and Buddhism at the same time. The other party will not fight back in a short time. Under what circumstances does the Taoist friend say that the interception will not destroy the religion? What evidence is there?"


    Kunpeng said: "Naturally, there are no vouchers, but I have my own reasons. Later Taoist friends, if you want to measure the robbery, you will face the invasion of the three realms by the four forces. Even if the Supreme Lord, the Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints want to kill the sect, will Hongjun Daozu agree with them? Moreover, the Supreme Lord, the Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints are not people without discretion and can distinguish right from wrong Seriously, if the interception is gone, who can take the place of the interception to resist one of the forces? As for whether the interception has the ability to fight people, Buddhism and Buddhism, it''s easy to say that as long as the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa ambush the three religions on the way to rescue Hongyun''s younger brother, the three religions will suffer heavy losses if they have mental calculations and are not intentional. "


    After hearing this, empress Houtu was completely shocked. It took a long time to wake up. She only heard her say: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa came to the hell earlier and asked you and me to ease the relationship with Hongyun for them. Aren''t you afraid to deepen Hongyun''s disgust with them?"


    Kunpeng said: "things are not as serious as Taoist friends think. It is impossible for people, Buddhism and Buddhism to reinforce Hongyun. In this way, there is no relationship between them and Hongyun. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa will not get angry with Hongyun. If Taoist friends still have doubts, we will know the results by watching the changes!"


    Empress Houtu didn''t say anything when she heard this. They began to turn their eyes from beigulu to the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism, and pay attention to their every move.


    As expected, Kunpeng was not surprised. When the disciples of the three religions received the order to return, their momentum was greatly reduced. At this time, the ambush disciples who intercepted the religion quickly attacked them.


    The intercepting sect and the demon clan are divided into two. The demon clan is led by the demon Saint Feilian to ambush Buddhism, while the intercepting disciples are led by Kong Xuan and empress Yunxiao to ambush people and expound two religions. The reason for this arrangement is that Buddhism has suffered heavy losses twice in a row, so the main goals of Tongtian sect and empress Nuwa are people and expound two religions.


    There are not many Buddhist disciples who come to reinforce. Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha are the main leaders. The other disciples are ordinary disciples. The reason why they are like this is not that the two western saints don''t want to send more people, but that they have experienced great damage to the strength of Buddhism in the two world wars. Most disciples have not recovered their accomplishments. That''s why the demon clan is very confident under the leadership of the great saint Feilian, Although I dare not say that I can completely annihilate each other, it is nothing to inflict a heavy blow on Buddhism.


    It''s also because Buddhism suffered. Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha didn''t have a hand with the demon family and didn''t know the details of each other. Before Feilian took action, empress Nuwa gave him the "mountain and river country map", so Feilian set up an ambush circle based on the "mountain and river country map" on the retreat of Buddhism, Without knowing it, Maitreya and the pharmacist took many Buddhists and stepped into the "map of mountains and rivers".


    Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha are quasi Saint level masters. When they fell into the "map of mountains and rivers and countries", they immediately felt wrong and ordered the Buddhas to set up a "ten thousand Buddha array" to defend them.


    Feilian and many other demon saints were also very surprised by the sudden response of Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha. In fact, they did not know that after the last two disasters, Buddhism was extremely vigilant. If Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha didn''t think that enlightenment and others were struggling with the Styx River, they wouldn''t easily fall into their tricks, After all, the demon family has a good life.


    After stabilizing the army, Maitreya shouted, "who is teasing me here? Please come out and see me later!"


    Hearing Maitreya''s words, feiqian got up and came to Maitreya. Maitreya and pharmacist Buddha followed zhunti and Jieyin for the longest time, but they knew the demon Saint Feilian. Maitreya said, "I don''t know why Feilian demon Saint teases us so much. Aren''t you afraid to trigger the war between the demon family and my Buddhism?"


    Feilian sneered: "Maitreya Buddha Hugh wants to talk about this. The war between you and me has already started. When you went west to learn from the Scriptures, you took the opportunity to kill many younger generations of our demon clan. It''s time for you to repay today."


    Hearing Feilian''s words, Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha''s faces changed greatly. They looked at each other and saw a trace of cold in each other''s eyes. They couldn''t help thinking: "it seems that the other party is iron and wants to go to war with the West."


    Maitreya didn''t want to weaken his momentum, so he said, "Feilian demon saint, just because you people want to stay, we underestimate me."


    Feilian said, "I don''t want to leave you and the pharmacist Buddha, but it''s impossible for these Buddhists and grandchildren to leave this'' picture of mountains and rivers and countries''!"


    Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha both know that the "picture of mountains and rivers is the treasure of empress Nuwa. Since Feilian has this treasure, that is to say, they came to embarrass them at the instigation of empress Nuwa, they are very heavy at the thought of this. However, Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha were not without the power to fight back. When they came to beijulu state, zhunti and the two saints gave them their own treasure of preaching.


    Now that the situation is so critical, Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha have nothing to hide. They have sacrificed the "seven treasures wonderful tree" and "nine Golden Lotus". As soon as these two congenital spiritual treasures come out, Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha immediately launched the "ten thousand Buddha array" and slowly collided with Feilian.


    Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha are very skillful. Trapped in the "map of mountains and rivers, they should be careful of the conspiracy of the demon family anytime and anywhere. However, if they move slowly step by step, focusing on the" ten thousand Buddha array ", the other party will have no way to take them.


    How dare Feilian fight against the "Ten Thousand Buddhas array" in front of him? Then he got rid of the joint attack of Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha. However, the thoughts of Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha were seen through by Feilian. He only heard him sneer: "Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha, you won''t waste your time. Now you fall into this'' mountain and river state map '', but it''s a little difficult to take you down, but even if other people have great skills, you can''t take them away safely."

 Chapter 866

    After hearing Feilian''s words, Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha were very sad. Maitreya Buddha quietly said to pharmacist Buddha: "elder martial brother, Feilian''s words are true. If he really mastered the ''mountain and river country map'', it''s very difficult for you and I to leave like this with people. Feilian can move us elsewhere anytime and anywhere with the power of the ''mountain and river country map''."


    The herbalist Buddha asked, "younger martial brother Yi, what should we do now?"


    Maitreya Buddha thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, it seems that the other party has seen through our plan. It''s very difficult to break through the siege in this way. In my opinion, it''s better to launch a strong attack directly and break through the ''mountain and river country map'' with violence. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, the herbalist Buddha meditated for a moment and said: "Younger martial brother, you''re right. Even if Fei Lian can use the power of the" mountain and river country map "to defuse our repeated attacks, after all, he is not the original owner of the" mountain and river country map "and can''t give full play to the power of Lingbao. When the demon master Kunpeng fought with empress Nuwa, he broke the" mountain and river country map "with violence. Although you and I can''t compete with her with her Compared with Kunpeng, but that Feilian can''t be compared with Nuwa''s obstruction of Niang, so I think this plan is feasible. "


    Maitreya Buddha was very happy when he heard what the pharmacist Buddha said, so he said: "elder martial brother, the demon family has made full preparations this time, so even if we can break out of the siege, we must suffer heavy losses. After the war, you''d better protect people with good qualifications, so that you and I won''t have the courage to go back to see the teacher!"


    The herbalist Buddha said, "even if the younger martial brother doesn''t say he is a brother, you can rest assured!"


    Maitreya nodded and said, "since elder martial brother agreed, we will gather all our strength to fight back and let the demon family know that we are not easy to provoke."


    Maitreya Buddha and the herbalist Buddha went all out to launch the "Ten Thousand Buddhas array". Although they were trapped in the "map of mountains and rivers and countries", their ability was suppressed for some time, they still had the treasure of preaching the two saints. The herbalist Buddha offered the "nine Golden Lotus" to cut off the suppression of the "map of mountains and rivers and countries", while Maitreya Buddha offered the "seven treasures and wonderful trees" ¡¯The power of the "seven treasures and wonderful trees" is not affordable to Feilian, so he can only rely on the power of the "map of mountains and rivers".


    Feilian''s move was right in the heart of Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha, so you and I came to block and fight. Although the demon clan sent many demon saints for this action, and their attack power was higher than that of Buddhism, they didn''t expect to lead the saints to take down their own treasure of proof, the "nine Golden Lotus", but their super defense power was not what they could do in a short time Those who shook had to help Feilian resist the attack launched by Maitreya Buddha.


    With the passage of time, the demon saints gradually found that they had fallen into the other party''s plot. The sage''s treasure of preaching is not what they can resist. They have to use the "mountain and river country map" to resolve each other''s attack. However, over time, they found that the "mountain and river country map" has been seriously damaged under the other party''s attack, because feiqian is not a "mountain and river country map" The owner of the picture '', so we can''t repair this treasure.


    After discovering this point, Feilian hurriedly called everyone together to discuss countermeasures. Unfortunately, they did not come up with a way to discuss it. The reason for this situation is that Maitreya Buddha and others blindly attacked regardless of what Feilian and others did, and their counterattack was completely blocked by the pharmacist Buddha with the "nine golden Lotus". There are few spiritual treasures in the three realms of defense Compared with the "nine Golden Lotus" cited.


    Under all kinds of helplessness, feiqian angrily said: "since the other party wants to get out of trouble in this way, we will pay him back in his own way. We don''t need to pay attention to their attack. As long as we try our best to attack the pharmacist Buddha, even if the ''nine Golden Lotus'' is strong, but the pharmacist Buddha''s magic power is limited. As long as we can break the pharmacist Buddha''s defense, the rest will be easy to do!"


    As soon as feiqian said this, the demon saints thought that since they could not completely resolve the other party''s attack, they might as well fight with the other party to see who couldn''t bear it.


    With the change of the demon clan''s strategy, the pressure of the medicine master Buddha suddenly increased. Before long, he couldn''t keep up with the consumption of mana, and the defense shield under the "nine Golden Lotus" was about to fall. The medicine master Buddha couldn''t hold on, and the Feilian side couldn''t hold on. The "picture of mountains and rivers" was also about to be damaged under the attack of Maitreya Buddha. It seemed that the drums of both sides were quite equal, but Seriously speaking, if the demon clan loses the "map of mountains and rivers, there will be no great loss, but if Buddhism loses the protection of pharmacist Buddha, it will be killed by the demon clan, which is beyond doubt.


    The Medicine Guru Buddha and Maitreya Buddha were also very helpless about the counter attack of the demon family. They only heard the Medicine Guru Buddha say, "younger martial brother, when can you break the siege of the ''map of mountains and rivers and countries'', I can''t hold on to it, brother."


    Maitreya Buddha said, "elder martial brother, if you hold on for a little longer, we will soon break the siege of the ''map of mountains and rivers and countries''. After breaking the Lingbao, elder martial brother only needs to take good care of those qualified disciples. Others can give up if they don''t care. We have to leave early, otherwise it will be more unfavorable to us over time."


    Although the medicine master Buddha could not bear to hear this, he could do nothing. If they were not strong enough, they could only bite their teeth and give up, otherwise the whole army would be destroyed if they were not careful.


    Seeing that the medicine master Buddha was already tottering, the demon family was boiling with blood. They launched waves of attacks one by one, and had long forgotten the safety of the "map of mountains and rivers and the country".


    When the sect was intercepted and ambushed, the two saints in the West immediately noticed this, but beigulu Prefecture was too far away from them. Even if they sent their disciples to rescue, it might not have any effect. Moreover, it was easier to be secretly calculated by Empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian sect. Therefore, they could only hope that Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha would break out of the siege.


    When they saw that the Medicine Guru Buddha was crumbling, they were cold in their hearts and knew that they would suffer heavy losses this time. So zhunti said, "elder martial brother, it seems that we have been tricked by Empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult this time. I''m afraid there are few disciples left who went to beigulu Prefecture before the war."


    Then he sighed: "it''s the will of heaven. There''s nothing we can do. If we didn''t have an agreement, we could stop each other personally, but now we can only watch the disciples suffer. It''s really hard in my heart!"


    Zhunti said, "in a word, we are not vigilant enough. If we can strictly prevent Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa, such a thing will not happen. According to the previous two actions of Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa, I''m afraid it''s not our bad luck now. That person and the disciples of the two religions are afraid to become the prey of Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa."


    Then he nodded and said, "younger martial brother, you''re right. This time, we''re really careless. We only sent Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha. If we send more people, the demon clan will not be able to shake us, but will be beaten by us. We really underestimate the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa."


    Zhunti said: "if the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa started against our family, it''s all right, but he also ambushed people and elucidated two religions. Although we lost more, the people and elucidated two religions must be the same as us. Then we can cooperate with Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun to win the interception and demon clan first."


    When she heard this, she shook her head and said: "Younger martial brother, your idea is clear to you. You want to take this opportunity to eradicate the truncated sect and the demon clan at one fell swoop, but have you ever thought about what we will take to compete with the Quartet forces if the truncated sect and the demon clan are destroyed in the mass robbery. Moreover, although the teacher hasn''t appeared for a long time, you dare to ensure that the old master is really dragged by the Quartet forces and can''t take charge of the three realms for the time being?"


    Zhunti was surprised when he heard this and said, "elder martial brother, do you doubt that the teacher has been watching us secretly?"


    Then he nodded and said, "brother Wei really has this doubt."


    Zhunti said suspiciously, "since the teacher still has the ability to control the three realms, why do you ignore arrogant people such as Kunpeng and Styx? It''s too unreasonable."


    Then he said, "younger martial brother is confused by the illusion in front of us. The teacher is doing this to prepare for the invasion of the three realms by the four forces. With Styx and Kunpeng, we can have one more chance. Therefore, if we want to destroy the interception and demon clan in the quantitative robbery, it is impossible. An carelessness may lead to the teacher, so things will be more troublesome."


    After hearing these words, zhunti was filled with emotion. He didn''t expect that he had always regarded himself as intelligent, but he didn''t see the teacher''s simple plan. It''s really sad. Thinking of this, zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, if the leader of Tongtian and empress Nuwa really have the help of teachers behind them, I''m afraid this amount of robbery will be prosperous, and the throne of the emperor will fall into their hands!"


    Then he said, "the road is fifty and the sky is forty-nine. Everything has a glimmer of vitality. It is still unknown who will fall into the hands of the emperor. As long as we are willing to work hard, we also have a chance."

 Chapter 867

    At the time when zhunti and Jieyin were engaged in business, there was a continuous war in beigulu Prefecture. The pharmacist Buddha was not a big disciple of Jieyin. His cultivation was high. With his own strength, he finally reversed the situation that was unfavorable to him, giving Maitreya Buddha enough time to break the "map of mountains and rivers and countries".


    As soon as the "picture of mountain and river country" was broken, zhunti and the medicine master Buddha took many disciples of Buddhism to break through. Unfortunately, Feilian and many other demon saints had long prevented them. At the moment when the "picture of mountain and river country" was broken, the medicine master Buddha was so happy that his mind fluctuated a lot. The demon saints took the opportunity to attack with all their strength, At Dun time, the protective cover made by the "nine Golden Lotus" was also broken by the demon clan, and many disciples of Buddhism were immediately exposed in front of the demon saints.


    The demon saints waited for this moment. Before the pharmacist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha reacted, they immediately launched a fierce attack. Many Buddhas who had not yet had time to respond suffered heavy casualties. Fortunately, the pharmacist Buddha responded in time and immediately protected several Buddhas with better qualifications. Maitreya Buddha didn''t say a word, Immediately, he spared no effort to sacrifice the "seven treasures and wonderful trees" to protect the pharmacist Buddha and others from the siege.


    For the escape of Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha, the demon saints did not go to catch up, but gathered their strength to destroy the abandoned Buddhas first. However, many Buddhas who went to reinforce long ago were killed and injured.


    After breaking out of the encirclement, the Medicine Guru Buddha and Maitreya Buddha immediately fled desperately to the Western Paradise. Originally, the demon clan led by the demon Saint jiuying had been hidden in the dark, but it was stopped by Empress Nu Wa. The main goal of empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult was not the two saints in the west, but the people of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, In their hearts, only people and hermeneutics are qualified to compete with them for the throne, so they should focus on taking care of people and hermeneutics, and want to take this opportunity to knock them down.


    At the same time when Buddhism was ambushed, the two religions of man and elucidation were also facing the same situation. Because man and elucidation were the important goals of the Lord of Tongtian and empress Nuwa, the interception of Buddhism was pouring out.


    When the people''s and Buddhism''s allied forces received the order from the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty to evacuate beijulu Prefecture, the intercepting disciples who had already been in ambush surrounded them.


    Seeing this situation, the disciples of Renmin and elucidation were shocked and immediately understood that they had been ambushed by the interception. This time, the leaders of Renmin and elucidation allied forces were xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and guangchengzi. They quickly ordered their disciples to arrange troops to resist the attack of the interception disciples.


    However, the reaction of the truncated disciples surprised them very much. Instead of launching an attack when they were not stable, they watched them line up there.


    At this time, master xuandu came forward and said, "I don''t know what''s the matter when you''re waiting for us here. If there''s nothing, please get out of the way so as not to hurt everyone''s harmony."


    Kong Xuan and empress Yunxiao are the leaders of the interception. Since Kong Xuan started late, he didn''t want to compete for the limelight with his senior brothers and sisters at this time, so he didn''t come forward, but asked empress Yunxiao to deal with it.


    I saw that empress Yunxiao came forward and said: "Elder martial brother xuandu, you should understand our purpose. In the first war of Fengshen, you and the two schools of Buddhism were shameless and united with the west to send our intercepted disciples to the list of Fengshen. Now, when the mass robbery comes, we naturally want to avenge the year, but our requirements are not high. As long as the elder martial brother leaves the three generations of disciples of the two schools, you and the twelve golden immortals of the two schools can leave, we will not stop it, What do you think, senior brother? "


    As soon as empress Yunxiao said this, people and the two sects immediately talked about it in disorder. The intercepted disciples couldn''t help laughing at this scene.


    Master xuandu ¡õ¡õ was not affected by this, and said: "younger martial sister Yunxiao, this matter is very important. It''s not what you can do alone. Can you give me some time to discuss it with younger martial brother guangchengzi?"


    When empress Yunxiao heard what master xuandu said, she immediately understood that the other party wanted to delay time, but empress Yunxiao didn''t want this. The man and the two religions wanted to delay time, and why didn''t it take time to stop teaching? So empress Yunxiao said: "Senior brother xuandu, I can agree to your request, but you should discuss it quickly. Little sister doesn''t have much time to wait!"


    The reason why empress Yunxiao said these words was that she didn''t want people and the two schools to know that she was procrastinating, and wanted to take the opportunity to put pressure on people and the disciples of the two schools. I have to say that empress Yunxiao''s plan was successful, and the people and the disciples of the two schools were very cold when they heard this.


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ master smiled calmly and said, "thank you, younger martial sister!"


    Master xuandu turned back to the camp and didn''t discuss with empress Yunxiao again.


    As soon as the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division entered the camp, disciples of Renmin and Xie came up. Renjiao disciples included eight immortals and a cadre of disciples of Shushan sword sect, while Xie Jiao included guangchengzi, Huanglong immortal, red sperm and Jiang Ziya.


    Just listen, immortal Huanglong said, "senior brother xuandu, Yunxiao is too presumptuous. We have to teach them a lesson and let them know our strength."


    Hearing what immortal Huanglong said, all the people present looked unnatural and disdained his words. Master xuandu said, "younger martial brother Huanglong, your mood is understood by your brother, but you should recognize the reality. Now it is the interception of education that has besieged us here, not us."


    When guangchengzi heard this, he said, "senior brother xuandu, if you have anything to do for the senior brother, just tell him directly. We all listen to you!"


    Master xuandu ¡õ¡õ said, "brother guangchengzi, we delayed a little time because brother guangchengzi and empress Yunxiao said they wanted to discuss with younger martial brother. Let''s take advantage of the opportunity to do a good defense. What skills do you have? We''re ready now to avoid being caught off guard when we get it. My people can take the opportunity to set up a ''Taiqing Yiqi array''. I don''t know what''s your preparation?"


    Guangchengzi said, "senior brother xuandu, you know I''m not familiar with arrays. Some small arrays can''t play any role at this time, so there''s no array to distribute!"


    Master xuandu also knew the situation of teaching, so he said: "younger martial brother guangchengzi, you don''t care about us when you see the appearance of empress Yunxiao. They should be prepared. When I leave Taiqing, the teacher gave me the ''Tai Chi diagram'' for self-defense. I don''t know if martial uncle Yuanshi can give me the ''Pangu flag'' with you?"


    Guangchengzi nodded and said, "senior brother xuandu, ''Pangu flag'' is now in my hand!"


    After hearing this, master xuandu ¡õ¡õ couldn''t help talking for a long time and said: "Younger martial brother, it''s good to have ''Pangu flag'' in hand. Empress Yunxiao is sure to give us time to do business. If brother is right, I''m afraid martial uncle Tongtian has given ''kill immortal sword array'', but we should be careful. But younger martial brother, with ''Pangu flag'' and ''Tai Chi diagram'' in his hand, we also have the ability to fight each other."


    Guangchengzi is not as confident as master xuandu. He knew the power of empress Yunxiao in the first battle of Fengshen, so he said: "senior brother xuandu, the empress Yunxiao has a congenital Lingbao ''Hunyuan gold bucket'' to protect her body, but can cloth ''Jiuqu Yellow River array''. This array has great power, but we have to be careful, otherwise once trapped, her accomplishments will disappear."


    Master xuandu nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. We really need to be careful. In terms of array, except for the demon master Kunpeng, the interception is the most proficient."


    When the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and guangchengzi were engaged in business, the camp was also very lively. They all rushed to arrange a large array to wait for the battle. However, guangchengzi and xuandu ¡õ¡õ division did not expect that lady Yunxiao was just bluffing when they talked to them, and they were not ready for everything. The reason why the closure was like this is mainly because once they set up each group in advance It''s a big array. Heaven and earth have no sense. Naturally, people and explanations will find it in advance. Unfortunately, xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and others are obsessed with the situation. They are suddenly frightened by the interception and don''t see it.


    Empress Yunxiao cannot leave without permission because she wants to take charge of the overall situation in front of the battle, so empress Bixiao and empress Qiongxiao will arrange the "nine bend Yellow River array", while empress shitianjun will jointly arrange the "ten Jue array". As for the most critical "immortal killing sword array", Kong Xuan will preside over it.


    The "immortal killing sword array" was the key to this battle. Therefore, Kong Xuan handed over the four immortal swords to the goddess Jinling, the goddess Guiling, the goddess Wudang and Zhao Gongming respectively. He himself presided over the overall situation in the array and mastered the diagram of the immortal killing array. The five of them stood in each direction and destroyed the array as soon as the time came. It has to be said that Kong Xuan''s arrangement was to let people and explain the disciples of the two religions The existence of the "immortal killing sword array" cannot be detected in advance.

 Chapter 868

    In the camps of people and Buddhism, guangchengzi felt something wrong when he was calm, so he said: "senior brother xuandu, the evil spirit cloud of heaven and earth has gathered. Why do I think there seems to be no ''immortal sword array'' on the other side of the sect? Are we suspicious?"


    When master xuandu heard this, he took a closer look and found that there was no occasion for the existence of the "immortal killing sword array", which made him very puzzled and said: "It''s really strange. Am I suspicious? Martial uncle Tongtian didn''t give them the ''immortal killing sword array'', but it''s impossible. Since martial uncle Tongtian wants to fight with us, how can he not give the ''immortal killing sword array''. There must be a conspiracy."


    Speaking of the conspiracy, guangchengzi felt a chill and said, "what elder martial brother said is very reasonable. Maybe there is a big conspiracy in the interception, but we should be careful not to be fooled."


    In fact, guangchengzi and xuandu master didn''t know that they had unknowingly realized the tricks of empress Yunxiao and gave them enough time to arrange everything.


    After a long time, empress Yunxiao came forward and said, "senior brother xuandu, have you discussed it? We don''t have much time to spend with you!"


    Master xuandu said, "don''t worry, younger martial sister Yunxiao. There will be results in a little while. Please bear more."


    Hearing this, empress Yunxiao said, "I don''t know how long it will take for senior brother xuandu. Can you give me an accurate time so that I can be prepared?"


    Master xuandu said, "younger martial sister Yunxiao, we still need a column of incense to discuss the results!"


    Empress Yunxiao shook her head and said, "senior brother xuandu, this is too long. I can''t agree!"


    Master xuandu asked, "how long can you give us according to younger martial sister?"


    Empress Yunxiao said, "I can only give you half a column of incense. If you still have no results after time, the little sister can only meet with your swordsmen."


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ teacher said discontentedly, "sister Yunxiao''s half column incense time is too short. Can you give us more time?"


    Empress Yunxiao said, "senior brother xuandu, this is the longest time I can give you. You''d better hurry up and discuss it. Don''t blame your little sister for not showing mercy after time."


    After hearing what empress Yunxiao said, master xuandu said to guangchengzi and others, "younger martial brothers, do you think empress Yunxiao''s words are deceptive?"


    Guangchengzi said, "in my opinion, elder martial brother, there should be no fraud when empress Yunxiao destroys us in such a hurry. It seems that they have already prepared and don''t want us to have too long to prepare everything."


    Master xuandu nodded when he heard this and said, "I think so, too. Since everything is ready for the closure, let''s also allocate it. Younger martial brother Jiang Ziya doesn''t know if martial uncle Yuanshi''s'' central Xuji apricot yellow flag ''is in your hand?"


    Jiang Ziya shook his head and said, "senior brother xuandu, after the teacher called me back to the fairy world, he took back this treasure. Now it''s not in my hands."


    At this time, immortal Huanglong said, "senior brother xuandu, before leaving, the teacher gave me the ''central Xuji apricot yellow flag'' for self-defense. What do you want?"


    When master xuandu heard this, he was very happy and said, "we have a lot of opportunities to have this treasure. During the war, younger martial brother Huanglong held the ''central Xuji apricot yellow flag'' to defend with the poor, while younger martial brother guangchengzi gave him the ''Pangu flag'' to break the opponent''s array with the public."


    When guangchengzi heard this, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly and said, "senior brother xuandu, it takes a lot of mana to wave the ''Pangu flag'', but I can''t wave the ''Pangu flag'' alone."


    Master xuandu ¡õ¡õ said, "what''s the difficulty? Younger martial brother can take turns with younger martial brother red sperm. If the other party doesn''t have the ''immortal killing sword array'', as long as we work together, we can get out of trouble."


    Although master xuandu thought well, it was actually wrong. The "immortal killing sword array" presided over by Kong Xuan and others, even if they had the "Tai Chi diagram" and the "Pangu flag" in hand, it was difficult to break this array, not to mention the "Jiuqu Yellow River array" of empress Yunxiao and the "ten Jue array" of shitianjun.


    Time passed quickly, and soon half a column of incense passed. At this time, empress Yunxiao came forward and asked, "senior brother xuandu, have you discussed it yet?"


    Master xuandu said, "younger martial sister Yunxiao, we have discussed the results. Everyone has always thought that we can''t accept younger martial sister''s proposal, but we let younger martial sister down."


    Empress Yunxiao said, "there''s nothing to be disappointed with. We already know your decision. Since you don''t appreciate it, don''t blame us for being cruel." empress Yunxiao waved her right hand and shouted, "do it!"


    At that time, empress Yunxiao disappeared in front of the xuandu master. Empress Qiongxiao and empress Bixiao immediately launched the "nine bend Yellow River array", while the ten Heavenly King launched the "ten Jue array" around people and Buddhism. This time, the "nine bend Yellow River array" and the "ten Jue array" are very different from the battle of Fengshen, and their power is several times stronger.


    Originally, the "Hunyuan Jindou" in the heart of the "Jiuqu Yellow River array" was fixed in the hands of empress Yunxiao, but now this Lingbao has turned into a grain of fine sand hidden in the array and is ready to fly out to hurt the enemy at any time. The innate Lingbao "Jinjiao scissors" has also turned into two giant dragons and tossed in the "Jiuqu Yellow River array". If someone falls into the array, they will be attacked immediately.


    As for the "ten Jue array", it has also changed greatly. In the first battle of Fengshen, the ten Tianjun fought independently and did not give full play to the real power of the "ten Jue array". Now the ten Tianjun links the "ten Jue array" and leads the whole body. As long as someone breaks into the array, he will face the attack of the ten array at the same time.


    When master xuandu saw this, he felt great peace in his heart and said to guangchengzi, "it seems that martial uncle Tongtian really didn''t give ''immortal killing sword array'', otherwise they would have been revealed at this time."


    Guangchengzi nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. Without the ''immortal killing sword array'', we don''t have to care too much. It shouldn''t be a problem to break out of the Siege!"


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ Shifu is not as arrogant as guangchengzi. He said: "younger martial brother, I haven''t experienced the war of God worship, but I don''t know the power of the ''nine bend Yellow River array'' and the ''ten Jue array'', but the momentum they emit now is not much worse than the ''immortal sword array''. We can''t take it lightly because we don''t have the ''immortal sword array''


    Hearing what xuandu ¡õ¡õ Master said, guangchengzi was scared out of a cold sweat and said, "fortunately, senior brother warned, otherwise he would suffer a great loss this time!"


    Hearing this, master xuandu hurriedly said, "younger martial brother, have you found anything?"


    Guangchengzi said: "it''s not an ordinary discovery, but a great discovery. Neither the ''nine curved Yellow River array'' nor the ''ten unique arrays'' have the momentum they have now in the first battle of Fengshen. It seems that empress Yunxiao is so arrogant, but she has long been prepared. I''m afraid both the'' nine curved Yellow River array ''and the'' ten unique arrays'' have been strengthened in different degrees, several times stronger than before!"


    When immortal Huanglong heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, we have two congenital treasures, ''Pangu flag'' and ''Taiji map''. Even if the ''nine bend Yellow River array'' and ''ten Jue array'' are powerful, how can they be!"


    Master xuandu shook his head when he heard What immortal Huanglong said and said, "younger martial brother Huanglong can''t say that. You can''t think so. You know that younger martial sister Yunxiao must be fully prepared since she dares to ambush us here. Even if we have a congenital treasure in hand, we should be careful and never be careless."


    Immortal Huang Long didn''t think so when he heard what xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher said. He thought that nun xuandu ¡õ¡õ looked up at empress Yunxiao and others. The reason why immortal Huanglong is so arrogant is that the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty gave him the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" among the five innate flags. He thinks he has this treasure for self-defense. As long as empress Yunxiao and others don''t have the "immortal killing sword array", they naturally don''t need to care.


    Immortal Huanglong doesn''t know that empress Yunxiao and others not only have the "immortal killing sword array" given by the leader of Tongtian cult, but also the "Qingping sword" preached by the leader of Tongtian cult. In case, empress Nuwa also gave her "red Hydrangea" to the truncated disciples. It can be said that the truncated immortals have armed themselves to their teeth, If it weren''t for Empress Yunxiao''s fear of exposing her strength and causing the desperate heart of people and hermeneutics, she would hide these spiritual treasures from each other, so that she could give a fatal blow to people and hermeneutics at an appropriate time, so that she could achieve her goal without losing too much.

 Chapter 869

    Empress Yunxiao was surprised to see that the besieged people and the disciples of the two schools did not act. Even if the other party had the congenital treasure "Tai Chi map", "Pangu flag" and even the acquired merit treasure "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower", it should not be so. After all, being besieged for a long time is more dangerous.


    Fearing that there would be any conspiracy between people and the two religions, empress Yunxiao was ready to launch an attack to force the other party to reveal her cards. After having this idea, empress Yunxiao presided over the "nine bend Yellow River array" and gradually forced people and the two religions.


    People and Buddhism have long been on guard against empress Yunxiao''s move. People with low accomplishments in the two religions hide in the "Taiqing Yiqi array" of people''s education, while people with high accomplishments such as xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi quietly guard outside the array and wait for Empress Yunxiao''s attack.


    When empress Yunxiao moved for a while, Huang Shaofei danced to block out the sun. The two dragons transformed by Jin Jiao scissors whirled away to the frisbee of xuandu ¡õ¡õ division. Xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and others knew exactly what Lingbao there was in intercepting the sect. When they saw this scene, they immediately understood that it was the "Jin Jiao scissors" of empress Sanxiao.


    I saw that the master of xuandu ¡õ¡õ didn''t hide or avoid. With a stroke of his right hand, the congenital treasure "Tai Chi map" turned into a small bridge at his feet. The giant dragon turned by Jin Jiaojian can only rotate around the periphery. There is no alternative to master xuandu ¡õ¡õ at all.


    At this time, empress Yunxiao said, "I didn''t expect that master Bo even gave this congenital treasure ''Tai Chi diagram''. It''s really surprising, but senior brother xuandu, if you want to get out of trouble with this treasure, it''s a delusion!"


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ master smiled calmly and said, "if I want to go, you can stop me because you don''t have that ability!"


    Empress Yunxiao said, "maybe we can''t stop the elder martial brother, but these people and the disciples of the two religions don''t all have the innate treasure ''Taiji map'' to protect themselves like the elder martial brother. Moreover, our goal is not the elder martial brother. If you want to go, we''ll make way immediately and never stop!"


    Master xuandu said, "younger martial sister Yunxiao doesn''t need to say much. If you have any skills, you can show them. We''ll follow!"


    After getting the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" given by the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, immortal Huanglong thought highly of himself. He came forward and said, "don''t talk nonsense. If you know what you want, let us leave immediately, otherwise you will know our strength!"


    Hearing this, empress Yunxiao said with a sneer: "Who should I be? Isn''t this the most famous waste immortal Huanglong among the twelve golden immortals? It''s very pitiful to hear that you have never been liked by martial uncle Yuanshi and don''t even have a decent Lingbao. Don''t come out and make a fool of yourself. All saints can''t intervene in this. You don''t need to count on the help of master uncle and second martial uncle."


    Immortal Huanglong was furious when he heard this. With a loud drink, he rushed forward to compete with empress Yunxiao. Fortunately, master xuandu quickly stopped him and said, "younger martial brother Huanglong, calm down and don''t fall into the other party''s trick!"


    At this time, empress Qiongxiao said, "just because he doesn''t admire the Yellow Dragon, let us play tricks!" empress Qiongxiao said. With her right hand, the ''Golden Dragon scissors'' turned into two dragons again and chopped off the real Yellow Dragon.


    However, immortal Huanglong didn''t expect that empress Qiongxiao would fight if she said so. She quickly sacrificed the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" to protect her whole body. When the two dragons transformed by the "golden Jiaojian" were cut off, she couldn''t get immortal Huanglong.


    Empress Qiongxiao sneered: "I said that Huang Long, you waste, should be so arrogant. Originally, you got Jiang Ziya''s'' central Xuji apricot yellow flag ''. It''s really miserable to say that Jiang Ziya can say anything when he uses it. When he doesn''t use it, he will cross the river and tear down the bridge. Now he even takes back the body protection Lingbao. Your character of elucidation is really shameless!"


    Qiongxiao''s mother''s words caused the disciples to laugh, but the man and the interpreter were embarrassed. Seeing this, guangchengzi came forward and said, "Qiongxiao, don''t be arrogant. I can''t talk nonsense like you!"


    Empress Qiongxiao sneered: "Guangchengzi, since you can do this, don''t you dare to let others say it? I''m wrong. I don''t know who crossed the river and demolished the bridge to force the disciples to a dead end, so that Jiang Ziya cut off the dragon vein of Earth Star and was punished by heaven. It''s no wonder that you lit the lamp, feared to stay in the sun, Wenshu Guangfa Tianzun, immortal Puxian and Taoist Cihang rebelled against the religion. By the way, you can''t say so now It should be said that the ancient Buddha who lights the lamp, Manjusri Bodhisattva and Guanyin Bodhisattva! "


    Empress Qiongxiao''s words made guangchengzi and others angry and confused. Seeing that guangchengzi were humiliated in the quarrel of words, master xuandu ¡õ¡õ quickly cleared the siege and said, "junior sister Qiongxiao, it''s useless to say more. We''d better see Zhenzhang under our hands!"


    When empress Qiongxiao talked with guangchengzi and others, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun, who had been watching and paying attention to the situation in beijulu Prefecture, were very angry.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, you have also seen this interception. It''s too deceptive. Even young people such as Qiongxiao dare to be so arrogant. It''ll be better if it goes on for a long time."


    The Supreme Master sighed: "younger martial brother Tongtian, this is too much, but younger martial brother, now we have an agreement that we should not interfere in the robbery. There is nothing we can do about it. I just hope guangchengzi and them can rush out safely!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun disagreed and said, "elder martial brother, xuandu and guangchengzi have two congenital treasures in their hands, Tai Chi map and Pangu flag. How can they stop them by relying on the clouds?"


    When the Supreme Lord heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, he sighed: "Younger martial brother, you are wrong about it. We have both given ''Tai Chi diagram'' and ''Pangu flag''. You say younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa are not prepared. I''m afraid that the ''immortal killing four swords'' are already in the hands of Yunxiao and others. Once they set up the'' immortal killing sword array '', you say our disciples may resist the power of the'' immortal killing sword array ''?"


    When hearing this, the emperor said, "elder martial brother, it''s impossible. If younger martial brother Tongtian gave the ''immortal killing sword array'' to the sky, why didn''t they arrange this array? It''s unreasonable!"


    The great old gentleman sighed, "the reason why they haven''t arranged the array is that the time is not right. Maybe there is another bigger conspiracy. Alas! I knew so. I should have given them the ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower''


    Yuanshi Tianzun was shocked when he heard the words of the Supreme Lord and said, "elder martial brother, if it is true, our disciples are afraid of heavy losses. Do you think we should send our disciples to rescue?"


    The supreme old gentleman shook his head and said, "let''s not say whether we can send disciples to rescue them in time. Let''s say that younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa have already made a comprehensive plan since they have done so. If we send people to help at this time, we''re afraid that we will be ambushed by the opposite side. At the beginning, the younger martial brother of the two saints in the West didn''t see the end."


    Referring to the two saints of the west, the spirit of Tianzun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was shocked and said: "elder martial brother, with the character of younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa, since they ambush us here, they may also ambush the West. In this way, they will divide their troops. Maybe we still have a chance to turn over!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, you can see the demon family in this war. What does this mean? Don''t you know!"


    Speaking of the spirit of the first emperor of the demon family, he said, "what the eldest martial brother said is very true. I''m afraid that the target of the demon family is the West. It seems that we are really dangerous this time. If we knew so, we shouldn''t have signed the agreement at the beginning. It''s not good, but it''s not good. Instead, we''ve got ourselves in."


    The Supreme Lord frowned when he heard this. He was the one who raised the matter. Yuanshi Tianzun was so obviously aimed at himself, which made the Supreme Lord very angry. However, the Supreme Lord also knew that Yuanshi Tianzun was in a bad mood, so he didn''t care about it.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, signing this agreement is good for us. Now it''s no wonder that others are doing so. We can only blame ourselves for being too careless. We didn''t guard against the plot between younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa. In the final analysis, it''s all our own bad."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, the two saints in the West were plotted by younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa at the same time as us. Do you think we can join hands with them to win the interception and demon clan first?"


    The emperor shook his head and said: "Younger martial brother, you must not have this idea. Let alone that things have not developed to that stage. Even if we have suffered heavy losses in this war, we can''t join hands with the two saints of the West. Otherwise, how will the immortals of the three worlds treat us? I''m afraid we will really lose all our help in that way, and the throne of the emperor will never be with us."


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "elder martial brother, when is it now? You''re still thinking about the throne of emperor. Now you''d better think about how to save xuandu and guangchengzi!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, now we can only wait and see what happens. If the situation is really dangerous, we can only go to find younger martial brother Tongtian to discuss with younger martial sister Nuwa!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was unwilling to hear the words of the Supreme Lord, but he had no countermeasures and could only be silent.

 Chapter 870

    Just as the Supreme Lord Laojun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty discussed countermeasures, the war of man, interpretation and interception officially began.


    I saw that empress Yunxiao dashed through the "nine bend Yellow River array" and ran straight into the people''s and Buddhism''s allied forces. Although it was said that the people''s and Buddhism''s disciples were protected by the "Taiqing Yiqi array", the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and others did not dare to take it lightly, and hurriedly used their own means to block empress Yunxiao''s way.


    The reason why empress Yunxiao is so is that she hopes that master xuandu will attract each other''s attention with her three sisters and create an opportunity for shitianjun to attack.


    It can be said that although the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master has achieved great accomplishments, he is much weaker than the intercepted younger martial brothers in his mind. Among the people and the elucidation of the two religions, only Jiang Ziya has seen through the tricks of empress Yunxiao. However, Jiang Ziya has long been extremely disappointed with the Emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. He hates these so-called elder martial brothers and younger martial brothers. Naturally, he will not expose empress Yunxiao.


    In fact, empress Yunxiao also knew that it was impossible to hide from each other with Jiang Ziya''s wisdom, so she had the conversation between empress Qiongxiao and guangchengzi just now, so as to arouse Jiang Ziya''s inner dissatisfaction. It can be said that empress Yunxiao''s plan was very successful, and Jiang Ziya did nothing as she imagined.


    In fact, there is a reason why Jiang Ziya didn''t tell the secret of empress Yunxiao. Although there is a gap between him and Yuanshi Tianzun, after all, Yuanshi Tianzun has a relationship with him. Jiang Ziya needs to repay this kindness if he wants to get rid of the sermon, and the conspiracy effect of telling xuandu ¡õ ¡õ shiyunxiao is too small, which Jiang Ziya disdains to do, What he wants is to directly return the great kindness of the last day. It''s best to shock all three circles. In this way, even if he can not only leave the sermon, but also indirectly Yin the original Heavenly Master and give each other some pain.


    The action of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and Guang Chengzi immediately gave shitianjun the opportunity to launch the "Shijue array" to trap the "Taiqing Yiqi array". Because the people in the array were all golden immortals, they were unable to fight back at all. They could only fight against shitianjun with the power of the array, but fortunately, although the "Shijue array" of shitianjun was extremely powerful, However, because their own accomplishments are just golden immortals, they are simply unable to give full play to the full power of the "ten Jue array", but there is no great crisis for the disciples of the two religions!


    After seeing shitianjun''s action, master xuandu ¡õ¡õ was surprised. He quickly said to guangchengzi: "younger martial brother, you quickly break the Shijue array of shitianjun with the Pangu flag. Take the people back with you. I can hold it with younger martial brother Huanglong!"


    Guangchengzi also knew that the matter was urgent and did not refuse, so he immediately withdrew.


    For guangchengzi''s departure, empress Yunxiao not only did not worry, but showed a smile on her face, which made people see that there was a taste of successful conspiracy in it.


    Unfortunately, the xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher didn''t find this, but it''s no wonder that the xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher, who stood in his position, wouldn''t care about the other party''s reaction, but tried to get the disciples to leave early.


    Xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher didn''t care, but Jiang Ziya noticed this. When he saw it, he couldn''t help sighing. This time, Jiang Ziya still didn''t remind xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher. It was also guangchengzi''s bad luck to say it. When he retreated, guangchengzi just left such a person with low accomplishments on the spot because of his dissatisfaction with Jiang Ziya, It is the xuandu ¡õ ¡õ teacher, who has always been relatively plain, who can''t help frowning. Guangchengzi''s move is clearly pushing Jiang Ziya into the fire pit. Jiang Ziya is very calm about this. In fact, Jiang Ziya knew his fate before coming to beigulu.


    Although guangchengzi wanted to force Jiang Ziya to die, empress Yunxiao didn''t target Jiang Ziya, which enabled Jiang Ziya to survive in such a dangerous environment.


    Empress Yunxiao''s task is to hold back the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master here. Now she not only holds back the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master, but also holds back the real person Huanglong, creating a good opportunity for shitianjun.


    Guangchengzi and red sperm went to rescue the people protected by the eight immortals and the disciples of the two schools. Because they had the congenital treasure "Pangu flag", guangchengzi and red sperm did not take too long to successfully break through the "ten Jue array" set by Er Tianjun and safely evacuate the disciples of the two schools.


    Although guangchengzi and chijing had doubts about their ability to rescue people and explain the disciples of the two religions so smoothly, the time was urgent, and they did not think carefully that it was due to the great power of the "Pangu flag".


    Unfortunately, the two of them were too early to be happy, but they didn''t know that the reason why the "ten Jue array" of the ten Heavenly monarch would let them break so easily was that empress Yunxiao had already prepared a plot to let them relax their vigilance.


    Empress Yunxiao''s plot was once again completely successful. Just as guangchengzi, red sperm and eight immortals retreated with people and the United forces of the two religions, they ran into the "immortal killing sword array" that Kong Xuan had already prepared.


    Just listening, Kong Xuan shouted, "start the battle!"


    At that time, the whole northern Kulu state changed greatly. The boundless evil spirit rushed frantically from all sides to "kill the immortal sword array", and trapped the dry people of guangchengzi, red sperm and eight immortals and the United forces of the two religions in the array.


    Together with the "immortal sword array", the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master who was entangled with the empress Yunxiao changed his face and said, "younger martial sister Yunxiao is so calculating that she even played with all of us in the palm of her hand!"


    Empress Yunxiao said with a smile, "senior brother xuandu has flattered me. This small sum is not worth mentioning!"


    Master xuandu said, "it''s not worth mentioning. Younger martial sister Yunxiao, we are all a family. Do you really want to kill them all?"


    Before waiting for Empress Yunxiao to speak, empress Bixiao sneered: "what a family. Why didn''t you and the two religions think you were a family with us at the time of the first war of Fengshen? Instead, you had to kill them all. The two martial uncles took action against our young generation regardless of their face. This is what you call a family?"


    Master xuandu''s face turned red when he heard this. At the beginning, he really did too much to explain. His teacher didn''t keep his principles and gave him a hard hand with martial uncle Yuanshi.


    Empress Yunxiao said, "senior brother xuandu, if you do something wrong, you have to pay the price. Today is the time when you and the two religions paid the price for what happened that year. I gave you the opportunity. Unfortunately, you didn''t cherish it, so you can''t blame others for any consequences."


    When master xuandu heard what lady Yunxiao said, he couldn''t help sighing and said, "younger martial sister Yunxiao has to forgive others. In those years, people and the two teachings did too much, but it was also forced by the situation. Please show mercy and don''t do too much!"


    Empress Bixiao sneered: "now I want to ask for peace when I suffer a loss. Unfortunately, it''s too late. Moreover, our interception has nothing to do with people and elucidation. In those years, the teacher has cut off his robes and righteousness with you and elucidation. Master xuandu still doesn''t want to talk about it again. We don''t have a family like you!"


    When immortal Huanglong heard this, he said angrily, "Bixiao, don''t be arrogant. If you really want to fight hard, we won''t arrest you. Even if you can kill us, you have to pay a considerable price!"


    Empress Bixiao sneered: "Huang Long, you have a big voice. Now guangchengzi and they have fallen into the ''immortal killing sword array''. They are turtles in a jar and can''t turn over any waves. As for you and xuandu, although they have a ''Tai Chi diagram'', it''s not easy to break out of our ''Jiuqu Yellow River array''."


    Although immortal Huanglong disagreed, the facts were very unfavorable to them and the two religions. Although guangchengzi and red sperm had the congenital treasure "Pangu flag", guangchengzi was also unable to break the "immortal killing sword array". At this time, xuandu master couldn''t help regretting. If he had known so, immortal Huanglong and guangchengzi should withdraw together, This will not make guangchengzi and others unable to protect themselves.


    Unfortunately, it has been regretted by master xuandu. If we can''t fight with guangchengzi and red sperm earlier, the consequences will be serious. Maybe they will be destroyed.


    At the thought of this, master xuandu ¡õ¡õ couldn''t help feeling a chill. The interception was really cruel and forced them to a dead end. I''m afraid that the scene of the interception was to be performed on people and Buddhism.


    At this time, immortal Huanglong didn''t have the arrogant momentum at the beginning. He asked master xuandu: "elder martial brother, the situation is very unfavorable to us. I don''t know what elder martial brother can do about it!"


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ teacher sighed: "what else can we do now? We can only fight with them!"

 Chapter 871

    Just when master xuandu ¡õ¡õ wanted to fight to the death with empress Yunxiao, Jiang Ziya said, "senior brother xuandu, you know the contradiction between me and the elucidation. Today, you give me a witness. After this, I Jiang Ziya made a clean break with the elucidation and didn''t owe each other!"


    As soon as Jiang Ziya said this, the Huanglong immortal immediately said angrily, "Jiang Ziya, you have great courage. Do you also want to learn to light a lamp? Will they betray the teacher?"


    Jiang Ziya sneered and said, "all the immortals in the three realms know the right and wrong between the poor Tao and the elucidation. It''s me, Jiang Ziya. I''m sorry for the elucidation or the elucidation owes me. Everyone knows it."


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ teacher sighed: "younger martial brother, I really owe you a lot for elucidation, but younger martial brother, is it too much to do so!"


    Jiang Ziya was stunned when he heard this. For a moment, he realized that master xuandu misunderstood his meaning. He smiled calmly: "Elder martial brother xuandu, to tell you the truth, I didn''t think that I was owed anything by the sermon. I went to Kunlun mountain with younger martial brother Shen Gongbao to cultivate immortality and got the teacher''s approval. Although I didn''t enjoy my sermon, no matter what, the teacher was kind to me. Therefore, although I did sermon in the later stage of Fengshen World War I, I didn''t want to betray the teacher, but What I paid for was not friendliness, but disappointment. Maybe the teacher thought that a disciple like me was a disgrace to him, so he forced me to a dead end and cut off the dragon vein of Kyushu. When the teacher ordered me to do this, my heart was dead. I have been unhappy for so many years. Now people and Buddhism are in crisis, and I fight to death War can also be regarded as paying off the kindness of the teacher''s teaching in that year. Afterwards, I have nothing to do with interpretation. The way of heaven can learn from it! "


    Hearing Jiang Ziya''s words, xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher''s heart is not the taste. Although Jiang Ziya''s qualification is not good, he is a person who respects teachers and values the way, but he didn''t expect to be forced to a dead end by his own teacher.


    When master xuandu woke up, Jiang Ziya rushed into the "nine curved Yellow River array" arranged by Empress Yunxiao alone. After a loud bang, Jiang Ziya broke the "nine curved Yellow River array" with his own explosion.


    When Jiang Ziya died, the sky suddenly changed, and there was a burst of lightning and thunder. Later, a burst of colored light mask turned to Jiang Ziya''s damaged yuan God. It seems that heaven recognized Jiang Ziya''s move.


    Empress Yunxiao didn''t expect that a little person like Jiang Ziya broke his "nine curved Yellow River array" with self explosion, but she was filled with emotion. Xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and immortal Huanglong took the opportunity to break out of the blockade of empress Sanxiao and crash into the "immortal killing sword array" to meet guangchengzi and others.


    The sudden change of heaven caused by Jiang Ziya''s death greatly surprised the immortals in the three realms. At the same time, Jiang Ziya''s words before his death also spread all over the three realms. The emperor''s persecution of Jiang Ziya at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty has completed Jiang Ziya''s personality. However, no one in the three realms is not convinced of Jiang Ziya''s personality. Under such oppression, Jiang Ziya still has a person who respects teachers and values morality, isn''t it The way of heaven will be expressed. In inverse proportion to Jiang Ziya, there are several people who burn lanterns, fear to stay in sun, Puxian, Manjusri and Guanyin. Although the reason why they betray their teachers is forgiven by Jiang Ziya, their character is not recognized.


    After Jiang Ziya made such a fuss, the status of Hermeneutics in the hearts of the immortals in the three worlds fell sharply, and few people are willing to contact with hermeneutics. After all, the image of Yuanshi Tianzun in Jiang Ziya is too bad, which makes everyone tremble. Yuanshi Tianzun is very embarrassed by Jiang Ziya, but it is not entirely Jiang Ziya''s doing, but Kunpeng is the mastermind behind it He hinted that Jiang Ziya did so.


    Yuanshi Tianzun naturally understood that Jiang Ziya could not do this. He also suspected that there was a shadow of Kunpeng behind this thing, but he had no evidence.


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was dissatisfied with Jiang Ziya''s behavior, Jiang Ziya''s death gave people and the United forces of the two religions a chance to turn over. At this time, Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord were much better.


    The Supreme Lord felt that Jiang Ziya had an impact on the sermon, and thought that if Yuanshi Tianzun continued like this, he was afraid that the sermon would fall one day, so he said: "Younger martial brother, the matter of Jiang Ziya is very touching. You should learn from this lesson. Don''t let such a loyal disciple walk down a dead end in the end. That''s not a good thing for you and elucidation!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "even if the eldest martial brother doesn''t say it, I also understand that I have gone too far these years. The departure of burning lamps, sages, fearing to stay with grandchildren, Tzu hang and Manjusri is all because I do things unfairly and have a preference for guangchengzi everywhere, so that they separated from me and gave me a chance to mention it. I will pay attention to it after Jiang Ziya."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "it''s good if you think so, younger martial brother. You must be fair to your disciples, otherwise it will cause some people''s dissatisfaction. In that way, no matter how powerful the sect will fall due to internal reasons."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, now Jiang Ziya has bought us a chance to turn over with self explosion. How sure do you think we are?"


    The supreme old gentleman shook his head and said, "after these two events, brother Wei can''t see clearly the ideas of younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa. To tell the truth, I always think they have another card, so I don''t think we have the slightest chance to turn over!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was shocked when he heard this and said, "elder martial brother, how is this possible? Now Yunxiao and others have used the ''immortal sword array'', and they should have exhausted their moves."


    The supreme old gentleman sighed: "younger martial brother, things are not so simple. Do you think younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa will give us a chance to turn over the game, so you won''t fantasize. Besides, ''kill immortal sword array'', do you think they can break this array in xuandu?"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor bowed his head and said nothing. Indeed, as the Supreme Master said, the "immortal sword array" is said to be unbreakable by the four saints. Even if the leader of Tongtian sect didn''t do it himself, as long as the five people who arranged the array were not close to the saints, I''m afraid no one in the three realms could break the array except Kunpeng.


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, what should we do now?"


    The Supreme Master said, "now xuandu and guangchengzi still have the ability to protect themselves, so I think we should go to jin''ao island to meet younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa and see if we can solve the matter peacefully!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun looked at the Supreme Master in surprise and said, "elder martial brother, you''re not kidding. This is a mass robbery. I''m afraid the number on the list of gods is not enough. If you were standing in the position of younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa, would you let go like this?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "even if it''s impossible, we should try. We can protect one more person!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I''m afraid younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa are determined to be enemies with us and won''t let go of guangchengzi and xuandu!"


    The Supreme Master shook his head and said, "younger martial brother, I think there are some opportunities. Why do you think Yunxiao wants to discuss with xuandu before the war? What does this mean?"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun disapproved and said, "elder martial brother, Yunxiao is just delaying time. If she didn''t drag xuandu and guangchengzi with words, they would fight Yunxiao at the beginning. Now they don''t know who will win and who will lose!"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Younger martial brother, you see, things are too superficial. If xuandu and guangchengzi fought against Yunxiao at the beginning, there would be no one to talk about now. I''m afraid there would be few people left in the joint army of the two religions. Whether it''s Yunxiao''s'' nine meandering Yellow River array '', Shijue array of shitianjun, or even the'' immortal killing sword array '', they have great power, as long as they are willing to sacrifice a big city The array can buy enough time, so that once the two sides kill red eyes, no one can separate them. Do you think anyone in the two religions, in addition to xuandu, guangchengzi, red sperm and Huanglong immortal, will survive? "


    The Supreme Lord is right. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa thought of any changes long before they set such a big picture. If xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi were going to fight against empress Yunxiao at the beginning, few of them would survive. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa gave all their family wealth for this war, and there were nine babies Such a dark son exists.


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was in a very bad mood. He bowed his head to the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, which made him very embarrassed.


    For the idea of Yuanshi Tianzun, the Supreme Lord is very clear. Not only is Yuanshi Tianzun embarrassed, but even the Supreme Lord doesn''t want to lose this face, but at this stage, they have no other way. Even if they lose some face, it''s better than the disciples'' heavy losses.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "the gains and losses of junior brother are nothing at the moment. As long as we preserve our strength, we can win benefits when the four forces invade the three realms, and we have time to settle accounts with junior brother Tongtian in the future!"


    Hearing this, the first emperor sighed, "well, don''t you just lower your head? It''s no big deal."

 Chapter 872

    After hearing that the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty agreed to go to see the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa, the supreme old gentleman had a long chat in his heart. However, the supreme old gentleman was not sure that he could persuade the leader of Tongtian cult. It was just a chance.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were very happy to see that the situation in beijulu Prefecture was completely under their control, but what they didn''t expect was that the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun would suddenly make a joint decision. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were very surprised at this, but in an instant they understood each other''s purpose, and their faces showed a trace of disdain.


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa despised the purpose of the visit of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, they should do the basic face work, so they invited them into jin''ao island.


    After sitting down, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "what''s the matter when two senior brothers come to my jin''ao island?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, people don''t talk in secret. You should know the purpose of our trip. However, since you asked again, let me tell you again. You know the situation in beijulu Prefecture. Younger martial brother Yuanshi and I came here to hope that you and younger martial sister Nuwa can let go and explain the two teachings. I don''t know what the younger martial brother is?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "elder martial brother, this is embarrassing me and younger martial sister Nuwa. They live by their ability during the disaster. If people and Buddhism don''t have the ability, they can only be destroyed, but younger brother can''t help you."


    Yuanshi Tianzun had no choice but to come. When he heard Tongtian sect leader''s words, he couldn''t help but get angry and said, "junior brother Tongtian, you can''t be too much. Senior brother and I came to help each other in person. What else do you want!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sneered and said, "we don''t want to do anything. We''ll act according to the will of heaven in the process of measuring robbery, and end the cause and effect with our own skills!"


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect acted like this, the emperor of Yuanshi said angrily, "Tongtian, don''t be arrogant..."


    Yuanshi Tianzun had not finished his words, but the supreme old gentleman on one side could not help frowning, stopped him and said, "take it easy, junior brother Yuanshi!"


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was furious, he could only restrain himself when he heard the words of the Supreme Lord.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said again: "younger martial brother Tongtian, as long as you order to stop the attack on xuandu and guangchengzi, you and younger martial sister Nuwa design an ambush, younger martial brother Yuanshi and I should have never happened!"


    When Tongtian leader heard this, he said with a sneer: "elder martial brother, it''s really nice to say that it hasn''t happened. You think it''s really simple. If younger martial sister Nuwa and I stop here, when will the cause and effect you owe me to stop teaching with elder martial brother Yuanshi be over? Elder martial brother, no one has forgotten the cause and effect of the first battle of Fengshen and the previous sneak attack on us with elder martial brother Yuanshi!"


    The Supreme Master''s face changed when he heard this. Although he also knew that it was not easy to stop Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa, he didn''t expect Tongtian sect leader to be so firm at the beginning, so he said: "younger martial brother Tongtian has to forgive people and forgive people. You can''t do everything too well, otherwise you will lose both sides. That''s not good for anyone."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sneered: "elder martial brother, what do you mean by saying this at this time? I don''t know who did it all at first. It''s even more funny to say that they want to lose both sides. Now xuandu and guangchengzi are turtles in a jar. How can they be qualified to lose both sides with my intercepted disciples!"


    Tongtian sect leader''s words made Taishang Laojun angry, but now Taishang Laojun has a request from others, and he can''t get angry. So he pressed his anger and said: "junior brother Tongtian, people, interpretation and interception are all a family after all. Although I was wrong with junior brother Yuanshi in the past, you can''t keep staring at this!"


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect sneered and said, "I don''t deserve to be a poor family. I ended the cause and effect with two senior brothers. Please take it back."


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian cult was so ungrateful, the Supreme Lord angrily said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, do you really want to never do anything?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said calmly, "I don''t want to do everything, because it''s necessary to end each other''s cause and effect in the quantitative robbery. I have no choice!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "brother Tongtian, don''t forget that after the quantity robbery, the four forces will invade the three realms. If my people and the two religions of Yuanshi are seriously damaged, they can''t resist the invasion of the four forces, then everyone will die together!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sneered and said, "elder martial brother, you don''t need to talk about things here. Even if there are no people, two religions, Tianting and Styx, zhenyuanzi and Hongyun can play their own role. It''s no big deal."


    The Supreme Lord''s face sank when he heard this and said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, don''t push people too hard, otherwise you will suffer in the end!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I''m too pressing. It''s a joke. Now I just let my disciples go to settle each other''s cause and effect. What was it that you and Yuanshi attacked the younger generation in the first war of Fengshen? What was it that you and Yuanshi attacked me behind my back when I fought with the two western saints?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said everything, but it was difficult for the Supreme Lord to answer after hearing these words. For a moment, the old face turned red.


    At this time, Yuanshi Tianzun was angry. Why did the Supreme Lord have to pull himself in front of him to find his humiliation, and let Tongtian cult leader tease him in vain.


    Yuanshi Tianzun could no longer suppress his anger and said, "elder martial brother, since younger martial brother Tongtian has been determined to be our enemy, it''s useless to say more!"


    However, the words of Yuanshi Tianzun aroused the dissatisfaction of empress Nuwa and said: "Elder martial brother Yuanshi''s words are unreasonable. It''s not that elder martial brother Tongtian and I want to be enemies with the two elder martial brothers, but that you owe the cause and effect of the interception. Everyone has to repay their own cause and effect in the quantity robbery, even the teachers. Not to mention us, we also comply with the law of heaven. There''s nothing wrong. On the contrary, elder martial brother Yuanshi''s strong words are contrary to the law of heaven!"


    The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty did not realize that empress Nuwa was even more powerful than the leader of Tongtian cult. He directly took the general trend of the way of heaven to pressure himself, and made him unable to refute it.


    Seeing that Nu Wa''s mother said so, the Supreme Lord said coldly, "since younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nu Wa said so, I have nothing to say with younger martial brother Yuanshi. I hope you can take care of yourself."


    The supreme master got up and left jin''ao island. The Yuanshi Tianzun had already hated Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa for their irrationality. He also looked at Tongtian cult leader and left jin''ao island with the Supreme Master.


    Empress Nuwa looked at the background of the departure of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and said, "senior brother Tongtian, do you think the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty will become angry and desperate to join hands with the two saints of the west to deal with us?"


    Tongtian sect leader smiled: "Younger martial sister, there''s no need to worry about this. To tell you the truth, even if the northern Julu people and the two religious allies are completely destroyed, they won''t join hands with the two saints of the West. In that case, their bad reputation will be worse. No one among the Immortals of the three worlds is willing to be with them. Moreover, there is no end to the big cause and effect between Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints of the West. How can he ignore his face and be angry Align with it. "


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "elder martial brother, you don''t know what the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun are. I''m afraid they are desperate for selfish desires, so we''ll be in danger!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "It''s not as dangerous as younger martial sister thought. As long as we can hit people and explain the alliance of the two religions in beijulu Prefecture, they won''t be able to retaliate against us in a short time. As for what they are happy, I naturally know. Unfortunately, this mass robbery is different from that in the past, and all saints can''t intervene in it. This is very beneficial to us. As long as there is a" immortal sword array " The "nine bend Yellow River array" and the "ten Jue array" in hand are enough to fight against the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult is right. The Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the west only wanted to limit Kunpeng and empress Houtu, but they didn''t think that the interception was famous for the array. Once there was no support from the saints, if they met the interception relying on the array according to the strength of their disciples, they would suffer a great loss.


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, now the West has been defeated and returned. Do you think we will turn the demon family army to deal with people, join hands with the two religions, and take them as soon as possible, so as not to have a long dream at night!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said: "It''s impossible. As long as the demon clan alliance doesn''t appear for a while, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor dare not send someone to support xuandu and guangchengzi, which is more beneficial to us. Moreover, we should keep vigilant against the two saints in the west, so as to prevent them from turning around and secretly counting on us, which will damage the great event. Now we can say that victory is in sight, but we can''t be small Big loss! "


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "elder martial brother is right, but I don''t think it carefully!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Nu Wa''s words, he smiled and said nothing again.

 Chapter 873

    The emperor Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun returned to Taiqing Tiantian from jin''ao island. The Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, I said it''s not necessary to go to jin''ao island. You don''t listen. It''s not good. Instead, you lost your face in vain without persuading younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa!"


    The great old gentleman sighed when he heard this: "younger martial brother, your mood is understood by your brother. This is a mistake and lose everything. However, although there is no result this time, we can also find out a lot of things from it, not to say nothing!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, don''t comfort yourself. I don''t see anything from it!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "that''s your carelessness. What did junior brother Tongtian say when he talked about that if we suffered heavy losses, it would affect the four forces to invade the three realms?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "it''s nothing, but he just mentioned Tianting and Styx. By the way, he also mentioned zhenyuanzi and Hongyun!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "didn''t younger martial brother hear anything useful from it?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun listened to Lao Jun''s words on the ether for a moment, and then suddenly said, "elder martial brother, do you mean that younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa have secretly colluded with zhenyuanzi and Hongyun?"


    The supreme master frowned when he heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun and said, "younger martial brother, you think about it there. It''s also meaningful to say that to you!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder martial brother, younger martial brother Tongtian said that zhenyuanzi and Hongyun were here to take over our position. Doesn''t that mean they had contacts for a long time? I said how could Hongyun easily escape from the siege of the Styx river. Originally, all this was arranged by younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa in order to deal with us and the two saints of the West. I''m afraid Kunpeng will also participate in it ¡£¡±


    The Supreme Lord was really speechless about the words of Yuanshi Tianzun. Only people like Yuanshi Tianzun can think of such incredible things. Just listen, the Supreme Lord sighed: "Younger martial brother, it''s not what you think. If younger martial brother Tongtian had a plot with Hongyun and Kunpeng for a long time, do you think they can resist the combination of intercepting religion and Kunpeng in xuandu? Besides, do you think it''s possible for the witch race represented by Empress Tu and the demon race led by Empress Nu Wa to work together in the future?"


    After hearing the words of the Supreme Master, the emperor said, "according to the words of the eldest martial brother, what secret is worth our attention?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Younger martial brother Tongtian mentioned Tianting and Styx River, which means that Haotian and Xiwang''s mother association were on the side of younger martial brother Tongtian when the three forces invaded the three realms, rather than with Kunpeng, so we can take this opportunity to provoke the relationship between them. As for younger martial brother Tongtian mentioned Hongyun, it means that he and younger martial sister Nuwa are in the middle between Styx River and Hongyun. Younger martial brother , you said that as a man of the Styx River, if he knew that younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa thought so, how would he react? "


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said these words, the Yuanshi Tianzun''s eyes brightened and said, "senior brother is wise. In this way, junior brother Tongtian and junior sister Nuwa will betray each other!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "it''s nothing. The most important thing for you in this trip is to figure out a problem. As soon as this problem is released, there will be a good play in the three realms!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun asked, "what''s the problem that makes you value so much, senior brother?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "red cloud!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was very surprised when he heard this and said, "Hongyun! Elder martial brother, you''re not wrong. Even if Hongyun is the person who should be robbed, he doesn''t have such great value!"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Younger martial brother, the value of Hongyun is far beyond your imagination. There is one thing we have been ignoring. This time, brother Wei suddenly figured it out under the reminder of younger martial brother Tongtian. Although Hongyun is the person who should be robbed, the teacher in Zixiao palace only said that the seventh holy meeting of heaven would appear here, but did not clearly point out that Hongyun must preach the Tao. So, the great power of Hongyun The opportunity of Tao can be obtained by anyone. What would be the consequences if this matter was publicized? "


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun immediately said loudly, "elder martial brother, you are crazy. How can you? If others know about it, they will become our opponents?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, although the opportunity of Hongyun''s Avenue can let people prove the Tao, there is a limitation, so there is little chance for us to explain the two religions!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, I don''t know what restrictions can limit our people and the disciples of the two religions to seize the opportunity of that Avenue?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "according to my guess, if you want to use the opportunity of Hongyun''s Avenue to prove the Tao, you must at least have the cultivation of two corpses. Who do you think can cut off two corpses in a short time?"


    When hearing the words of the Supreme Master, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty looked sad and sighed, "elder martial brother, is there no other way?"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "it''s not easy to prove the Seven Saints of the heavenly way. To tell the truth, among the three realms, in addition to the quasi saints of the older generation Kunpeng, empress Houtu, zhenyuanzi, Styx, Haotian and West Queen Mother, only the Western burning lamp, Duobao Tathagata Buddha and Kong Xuan have the opportunity. Others don''t have to think about it."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, you should have a chance to fight with the cultivation of xuandu?"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "evil corpses are easy to cut, but good corpses are difficult to break. In today''s situation, merit is not so easy to get. Of course, if the disciples of Kunpeng school participate, both enlightenment and Hou Yi have the opportunity to preach, but they don''t want to see Kunpeng''s actions. ¡°


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng doesn''t know about it. If he knows, he''ll be faster than anyone¡°


    The great old gentleman shook his head and said: "Younger martial brother, you are wrong. Kunpeng is afraid that he has already known about this matter. Hongyun''s fear has long been reminded by Kunpeng. Otherwise, he and zhenyuanzi will not face each other without facing the Styx River, so they hurried to evacuate beijulu state. Therefore, from this point of view, Kunpeng does not have any differences with Hongyun, but Kunpeng''s move is very confusing!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun felt very reasonable when he heard this. Kunpeng''s four even killed Hongyun for the opportunity of the avenue. Now why do they know that the opportunity of the Avenue on Hongyun can make them preach, but they don''t do anything? This is not in line with the principle that Kunpeng has always been treated by others.


    However, Yuanshi Tianzun doesn''t want to think much about this matter. After all, what Kunpeng thinks has nothing to do with him. He doesn''t want to provoke Kunpeng, so he doesn''t care what the other party thinks.


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "elder martial brother, what Kunpeng thinks has nothing to do with us. After all, there is no great conflict between us and Kunpeng. There is no need to spend more time on this matter. It''s better to think about how to use this matter to create opportunities for ourselves!"


    Taishang Laojun said with a smile: "Don''t younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa want to poison us? Let''s see who will figure out who. Let''s publicize what younger martial brother Tongtian said among the three realms first, and then tell about the opportunity of Hongyun''s great road. Whether it''s the two saints of the West or younger martial brother Tongtian, they won''t stop easily. At that time, they will have a fight with Hongyun Fight, no matter which side they win, they will lose their strength. Then we will clean the battlefield and reap the benefits! "


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi have now returned to Wuzhuang temple. With the defensive power of zhenyuanzi''s land book, few people in the three worlds can break his defense unless it is a saint. What if zhenyuanzi and Hongyun want to be a shrinking turtle?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Although zhenyuanzi''s local script has strong defense, it is not without treasure to break. Whether it''s the ''Pangu flag'' of younger martial brother or the ''immortal killing sword array'' of younger martial brother Tongtian, it can be broken by force. If younger martial brother Tongtian is willing to launch the ''immortal killing sword array'', it will be difficult to resist by zhenyuanzi and Hongyun. Moreover, the two western saints will not let it go easily. At that time, stop it Religion and Buddhism, and even the Styx River, will make a big move because of this. In this way, we will help Hongyun when Hongyun is in the most danger. Then Buddhism and intercepting the two religions will be retaliated by Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "senior brother is brilliant, but we have to save xuandu before that."


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "in xuandu, they have ''Tai Chi map'', ''Pangu flag'' and ''central Xuji apricot yellow flag'' to protect themselves, but there is no problem with self-protection. It''s a big deal that we lose some three generations of disciples. As long as we can do the red cloud thing well, it''s nothing."

 Chapter 874

    When the supreme old gentleman was in business with the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Kunpeng and empress Houtu were discussing the impact on them about the North Gulu state!


    Just listen, empress Houtu said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, now the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the emperor Yuanshi have found the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. Do you think it is possible for them to reconcile because the four forces want to invade the three realms?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a smile: "Taoist friends underestimated the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa. The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi tianben nearly shut down the sect when they colluded with the two western saints in the first war of Fengshen. Some time ago, they secretly attacked the base of the sect while the Tongtian sect leader attacked the two western saints. They were so deeply resentful. Do you say that the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa will stop?"


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, don''t the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa worry that the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun are forced to die with them and hurt both sides. That won''t do them any good!"


    Kunpeng said: "now people and Buddhism are unable to compete with the interception. It''s good that they can maintain the current situation. What else can they talk about losing both sides with each other!"


    Empress Houtu disagreed and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, the number of people and Buddhism in beigulu is less than one-third of their own. If they gather people to counter attack and intercept religion at this time, the consequences will be serious!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "the later Taoist friends only saw the unfavorable side of the interception, but did not see the favorable side of the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa. The battle of the demon clan against Buddhism is now over. If people and the two sects send people again, they will first face not the interception disciples, but the demon clan, and they are still unable to change the war situation."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, the demon clan still has to defend Buddhism. Once they fight with people and Buddhism, Buddhism will sneak attack from behind. I''m afraid it will be hurt if it is intercepted!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Houtu Taoist friends, things are not as simple as you think. Although it is said that if the two western saints shrink their troops, they still have the ability to fight back against the interception and the demon clan, they have to use their old skills. Once they are defeated, the consequences will be unimaginable. In addition, the two western saints are still going to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight and others, explain and intercept the three religions, first lose both sides and then come out to clean up the mess, It''s impossible to take millet from the fire of the two religions. The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Wushi Tianzun are afraid that they will also see this, so they won''t act rashly. Besides, Yunxiao and Kong Xuan are not lengtouqing. Naturally, they won''t kill all the people and the Allied forces of the two religions. At most, they collect those three generations of disciples. They shouldn''t lower xuandu, guangchengzi, red sperm, Huanglong and the eight immortals After all, they don''t want people and Buddhism to lose too much. That will certainly affect the battle of the four forces invading the three realms. If people and Buddhism are too weak, it will also be very unfavorable to them. "


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty are not generous people. How can they watch their disciples die and ignore them? I think there will be a big war among people, Buddhism and interdiction!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s impossible to fight, but I think the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun will see through the secret of Hongyun after this. It won''t be long before Hongyun Taoist friends are in danger."


    Empress Houtu said, "no, it''s only a matter of time before the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty can see through the secret of the red cloud."


    Kunpeng sighed, "you can only blame Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi for their carelessness. They hurried to retreat without meeting the Styx river. It''s not clear. Tell others what''s in it!"


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng, if so, what should we do?"


    Kunpeng said: "we have tried our best for Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. Whether they can survive this disaster depends on their own luck. After all, we don''t help them fall out with people, Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism because of them. That will inevitably affect our future plans. Moreover, if Hongyun can''t get through such a little difficulty, it''s not worth our help."


    Although empress Houtu couldn''t bear it, she was carrying the fate of the witch family, but she didn''t let her temper do things. She always had to think for the sake of the witch family, so she nodded.


    Kunpeng smiled and said: "If the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun can find out about this, the two saints in the West will also be alert. As for Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa, if no one tells about it, they are only afraid that it will take some time to know about it, so there will be a bloody rain and wind in the fairy world in a short time. The four rivers of Hades has caused a great disaster, and I''m afraid his life will be difficult in the future."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she said, "Styx is despicable and shameless. He should come to this end. Who makes him always have bad intentions for people."


    Kunpeng smiled: "What Styx did was just to fight for a chance of life for himself. To tell the truth, he seemed to say that he had an immortal body, but in fact it was just a joke. Even he knew it, so he was anxious to preach and become holy and get rid of the oppression of the saints. In a word, everyone was just fighting for a chance of life for himself under the heaven. But Styx wanted to become holy in mass robbery I''m afraid it''s impossible. Now the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West have discovered the secret of Hongyun. It''s much more difficult for him to seize the opportunity of Hongyun''s Avenue. It can also be said that there is no possibility. "


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "even if the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa, who are allies with the Styx River, know the secret of red cloud, they will no longer help the Styx river. Instead, they want to get the opportunity of the avenue alone. If they can get another holy place, they can fight against the three religions of people, Buddhism and Buddhism at the same time."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "that''s why everyone won''t let go, so Hongyun and zhenyuanzi are in danger. Speaking of it, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother suffered a great loss in the quantity robbery. If they were not limited by the original agreement, I''m afraid they would join in the fight."


    Speaking of Haotian and the queen mother of the west, empress Houtu couldn''t help but move in her heart and said, "Kunpeng, since we want to take action when the four forces invade the three realms, we can''t help but win over Haotian and the queen mother of the West. If they help, we will have more forces."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he thought for a moment and said: "What Taoist friends said is true. To tell you the truth, I don''t care much about the world, but Haotian and Xiwang''s mother, zhenyuanzi and Hongyun, are very concerned. If we can cooperate with them and let them help us win the world, we only take a few treasures that are useful to ourselves, but the world can be left to them. Presumably, they won''t refuse such conditions Yes. "


    Empress Houtu said, "they will not refuse such good conditions, and doesn''t Haotian and Queen Mother Xi always want to get rid of the control of the saints over them? If they become the Lord of the world, they will not be angry with the saints again. But I just think we''ve gone too far in offering such conditions!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "are you reluctant to give up this world?"


    Empress Houtu said, "I''m really distressed to tell my friends. This is a world. Anyone who gives such a big gift will inevitably be reluctant to give it up."


    Kunpeng said, "in fact, Taoist friends don''t need to be like this. To tell the truth, the world of the four forces was produced by Pangu when he opened the sky. It has the same root and origin with the flood world. In the end, it still needs to be controlled by the way of heaven, that is, the master of Taoism, and you and I don''t want to be controlled by others. Therefore, the world is of no use to us. It''s best to give it to others."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu said, "I understand what Taoist friends have said, but I really have to give such a generous gift, but I have no harvest. It''s hard to avoid a taste in my heart."


    Kunpeng said: "how can we say there is no harvest? As long as we can get the tree of the world and improve the heaven and earth, then the small world of the poor road will grow infinitely, and finally become another barren land is no problem."


    Empress Houtu was very happy to see Kunpeng comforting herself so much, but she thought of another problem and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, have you ever thought about it? If we give someone such a big gift, we don''t ask for it. I''m afraid no one will believe that we will be so kind. Have you thought about how to solve this problem?"


    Kunpeng was stunned when he heard this. A moment later, he said with a bitter smile: "I really didn''t think about this problem. Fortunately, some Taoist friends reminded us. Otherwise, if we go to discuss with Haotian and Xi Wangmu like this, I''m afraid that not only there will be no results, but they will suspect that our motives are bad."


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "this is a big problem. If you can''t give the other party an explanation, I''m afraid they won''t join hands with us. However, if you want to persuade the other party, you have to expose the small world of Taoist friends, which is also very unfavorable to us, so it''s really difficult to do this."


    Kunpeng pondered for a moment and said, "it''s really not possible. Let''s talk to them directly. I think Haotian and they know how to be measured and won''t be bad for us."

 Chapter 875

    However, it was a battle between the people of beijulu Prefecture, Buddhism and the three religions. After the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and Huanglong immortal rushed into the "immortal sword array", they let guangchengzi breathe a sigh of relief. However, although they were not in danger for the time being, it was very difficult for them to rush out of the "immortal sword array".


    At this time, master xuandu and guangchengzi were in a dilemma. If they were only a few of them, it wouldn''t matter. Kong Xuan and other intercepting disciples couldn''t help them. However, if they brought these disciples, it would be difficult to spend too much time in the "immortal sword array", otherwise they would inevitably die if attacked by the sword Qi.


    Guangchengzi said, "senior brother xuandu, you can see the current situation. Although we have the ''Taiji map'' and the ''central Xuji apricot yellow flag'' to protect ourselves, you also know the power of the ''immortal killing sword array''. Over time, we have nothing, but those disciples with low accomplishments can''t escape death. I don''t know how senior brother can solve this?"


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ teacher sighed: "younger martial brother, in this situation, we can only fight for life and death with the interceptor. To be honest, no one wants to die, but now it''s not a problem we don''t want. From Yunxiao''s mouth, we can know that they won''t let us go easily this time. If we can learn from younger martial brother Jiang Ziya, even the ''immortal sword array'' can''t trap us!"


    However, guangchengzi didn''t expect that the master of xuandu ¡õ¡õ would say such words, but he didn''t want to give up his fellow disciples who came with them. This is also the only way.


    Guangchengzi said to the crowd: "Fellow disciples, now we are trapped in the ''immortal sword killing array'' by intercepting religion. Everyone knows that this array has infinite power. If we blindly defend, there is only a dead end waiting for us, so we can only fight to the death and be on the God list. However, we have to drag intercepting religion together even if we die. What do you think?"


    As soon as guangchengzi said this, my people and the disciples of the two schools responded one after another. They also understood that xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi and others had high accomplishments. If they were not implicated by them, it would not be difficult to get out of trouble. Therefore, they all supported guangchengzi''s decision and secretly determined to cut off the teaching if they were in danger.


    After seeing that the people recognized his proposal, guangchengzi said, "since everyone agrees, we will fight back immediately and try to rush out as soon as possible."


    While guangchengzi and xuandu ¡õ¡õ division were boosting their morale, empress Yunxiao also quietly entered the "immortal killing sword array" with shitianjun and discussed with Kong Xuan and others how to act.


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa had told them how to act in advance, empress Yunxiao was still worried that Kong Xuan''s anger would seriously hurt several xuandu ¡õ¡õ teachers and guangchengzi, which would affect the fundamental power of people and Buddhism, and make people and Buddhism unable to resist the invasion of the four forces, which would be bad, so empress Yunxiao''s side Will talk to Kong Xuan before the war.


    Kong Xuan also understood that things were important and could not be done arbitrarily, so naturally he would not disobey the order of Tongtian sect leader. Therefore, he did not kill guangchengzi and others before xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and Huanglong immortal entered the battle.


    In fact, after seeing the actions of Kong Xuan, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun had a sigh of relief in their hearts. They understood that although the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa verbally said very fierce, in fact, they didn''t dare to do things too well. Otherwise, once the invasion of the three realms by the four forces was affected, they would be blamed by the teacher.


    Understand, but the loss of so many disciples still makes the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun very sad. This disciple can not be trained overnight. Although this war can not greatly hurt the vitality of people and the two religions, it can also be regarded as breaking bones and muscles, which is very disadvantageous to the future development of people and the two religions.


    Kong Xuan''s concession made guangchengzi, Huanglong immortal and chijing very arrogant. He thought his previous words had frightened each other, so he was even more unscrupulous. Among the people and the joint forces of the two religions, only the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division remained sober and understood the situation in the field. He constantly persuaded guangchengzi and others to restrain a little and don''t go too far. If you lead him The consequences of the other party''s rebound can be said to be serious.


    Unfortunately, guangchengzi and others did not listen to the words of xuandu ¡õ¡õ division at all. They still insisted on their own way and felt that they had done nothing wrong. Under the leadership of guangchengzi, the people''s and hermeneutic coalition forces were in great momentum. They did not regard the interception of teaching as a matter of time. Instead, they felt that they were not trapped by the interception of teaching, but were embarrassed by the interception of teaching.


    For guangchengzi and the people and the hermeneutic Alliance Army, they are so ignorant of the current situation that they are very angry with the disciples of the sect. These people have participated in the war of Fengshen and have no good impression of people and hermeneutic alliance. If they had not been ordered by the teacher not to attack the people and hermeneutic Alliance Army excessively, they would have wiped it out.


    Facing guangchengzi''s ignorant people, Kong Xuan couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "elder martial sister Yunxiao, you can see the current situation. It''s not that we want to disobey the teacher''s order, but guangchengzi. They deceive people too much. If we don''t give them some color to see, they really think we''re good at bullying."


    Empress Yunxiao looked at the fellow disciples present, and her face was covered with anger. If they were not allowed to vent, I was afraid it would affect the unity within the sect. After thinking for a moment, empress Yunxiao said: "Younger martial brother Kong Xuan, guangchengzi has gone too far, so you don''t have to be merciful. Just hurt the lives of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master, guangchengzi, red sperm, Huanglong immortal and the eight immortals! If the teacher blames me in the future, I will be alone."


    As soon as empress Yunxiao said this, there was a trace of joy on the faces of the intercepting disciples present. Kong Xuan said, "elder martial sister Yunxiao''s words are bad. If the teacher blames us, it''s unreasonable to let elder martial sister bear it alone. Wouldn''t we be too angry if we did so."


    However, Kong Xuan''s words aroused the recognition of all the people present. As long as they can attack people and explain the disciples of the two religions, they are willing to bear the consequences. As soon as they enter, the momentum of intercepting the religion soared.


    Having made a decision, Kong Xuan immediately destroyed the "immortal killing sword array". Once the sword array was launched, the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi who were trapped in the array immediately found something wrong. The xuandu ¡õ¡õ master thought to himself, "it''s bad. Guangchengzi''s crazy behavior has aroused the dissatisfaction of the sect. The other party is going to fight hard."


    Thinking of this, the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division could not help blaming guangchengzi for being too arrogant. Finally, it completely intensified the contradictions between the two sides. A bloody war was inevitable. I didn''t know how many people remained after the war and the United forces of the two religions.


    The xuandu master thought that there was nothing wrong. As soon as Kong Xuan fought back, the man and the hermeneutic allied forces immediately suffered heavy casualties in front of the chaotic sword Qi evolved by the "immortal killing sword array". For this, we can only blame guangchengzi. They were so complacent that they lost their vigilance and completely forgot their situation.


    Looking at the death and injury of his fellow disciples, guangchengzi was stunned. Although he knew that the power of the "immortal killing sword array" was infinite and had stopped to test its power, they only touched a little after the Four Saints broke the "immortal killing sword array" in the first World War of Fengshen, so they thought that the "immortal killing sword array" was not great in the hands of Kong Xuan, However, when the "immortal killing sword array" moved, guangchengzi immediately realized that he was completely wrong. If there was no power of saints, it would be difficult to resist it.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world, and guangchengzi can only swallow the bitter fruit caused by himself. In this counterattack, the greatest loss is the elucidation disciples, while the people''s teaching disciples are still convinced of the words of xuandu ¡õ ¡õ master, so they did not lose their vigilance, and at the moment of intercepting the counterattack, However, master xuandu protected some of his disciples with his innate treasure "Tai Chi map". Although immortal Huanglong also had the innate Lingbao "central Xuji apricot yellow flag", his reaction was much slower. When he took the shot, many of his disciples had fallen.


    The sudden blow was a deep blow to the three Buddhist Jinxian, guangchengzi, red sperm and Huanglong immortal. They realized that the "immortal killing sword array" sitting as one of the three great killing arrays in the flood and famine was not as useless as they thought, "ten Jue array" and "Jiuqu Yellow River array" were far from it.


    With the counterattack of Kong Xuan, the goddess of tortoise spirit and the goddess of Wudang, the situation in the "sword array for killing immortals" has changed greatly. The array is full of sword Qi, which has become thousands of. The previous momentum of the people''s and Buddhism united forces has been knocked down immediately. If it were not for the "Tai Chi picture" and the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" held back the chaotic sword Qi by the xuandu division and the immortal Huanglong respectively, I''m afraid the disciples of the two religions will be dead and injured soon.


    However, with xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and Huanglong immortal, they can''t exert the power of "Taiji map" and "central Xuji apricot yellow flag". The "Taiji map" is a congenital treasure, and xuandu ¡õ¡õ master can''t exert its power. Everyone knows that as for the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag", Huanglong immortal hasn''t fully mastered this Lingbao because of his short contact time. Therefore, at this time, the situation of the Allied forces of the people and Buddhism is very dangerous. If they are careless, they may be broken by the "immortal sword array".

 Chapter 876

    At this time, the supreme old gentleman in the Taiqing heaven was filled with emotion when he saw guangchengzi''s move. It would be good if he could teach his disciples to give up their arrogant nature. Yuanshi Tianzun was also very disappointed with guangchengzi. After so many things, guangchengzi didn''t change at all. He made mistakes many times. It seems that he read guangchengzi wrong.


    When guangchengzi saw that the United forces of the two religions were in such a great difficulty, he was very unwilling. If he had not been arrogant before, he would not have been so hurt by the retreat of the intercepted religion and lost himself.


    Just listen, Guang Chengzi said, "senior brother xuandu, you can see the situation now. The responsibility lies with me. I didn''t control my emotions and give the opportunity to stop teaching and fight back. It seems that I''m not suitable to command this war. Please take charge of the overall situation and lead us out of the Siege!"


    Master xuandu sighed when he heard this: "in today''s situation, it''s too late for us to break out of the siege. If you and I want to be people and explain the two religions and preserve some strength, we have to pay a considerable price. I don''t know whether junior brother intended it?"


    Guangchengzi said, "elder martial brother, please say that as long as it is beneficial to people and Buddhism, even if it makes me sacrifice myself, I will resolutely carry out my orders!"


    Master xuandu said: "in fact, the current situation is not much different from that at the beginning. If you want to rush out of the ''immortal killing sword array'', someone has to sacrifice to hold Kong Xuan down. Now only the poor are most suitable. Therefore, the poor leads a small number of people to contain Kong Xuan here, and younger martial brother Huanglong and younger martial brother force a large group of people to leave with the power of ''Pangu flag''."


    When master xuandu ¡õ ¡õ said this, guangchengzi and others were surprised. Although xuandu is a big disciple of human education, they can''t make any mistakes. Otherwise, even if they get out of trouble safely, they can''t explain to the Supreme Master. Therefore, guangchengzi hurriedly said, "elder martial brother, it''s absolutely forbidden. If you want to keep someone here to contain the other party, it''s better for me to break through with everyone."


    Master xuandu shook his head and said: "Younger martial brother, the cause and effect of those who expound and stop teaching is too deep. If I stay, I''m afraid it will be difficult to escape death. Unlike my brother, although people teaching and stop teaching have a bad relationship, the cause and effect of both sides is not too deep. If I teach the eldest martial brother, they have to take into account the response of the teacher more or less, so I stay at most to suffer some hardships and won''t worry about my life."


    Immortal Huang Long said, "in that case, I''ll stay with my senior brother to drag Kong Xuan and others."


    Xuandu ¡õ¡õ Division said: "no, we only have two defense treasures, so younger martial brother Huanglong still needs to be with the big army, so that he can defend in time even if something happens."


    The red sperm said, "don''t argue. I''ll stay with senior brother xuandu."


    The xuandu ¡õ¡õ division did not refuse to listen to this speech, nodded and agreed to leave the red sperm. The eight immortals also wanted to stay with xuandu. Unfortunately, xuandu was afraid that the strength of the sudden siege was not enough, so they did not agree. Therefore, people explained that the two religions only left a few people with the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and the red sperm, and then the whole team was ready to break through.


    This time, Guang Chengzi was desperate. He secretly determined that if he failed, he would become benevolent. He must take the people out of the "immortal sword array". After this bloody baptism, the people and the two religious coalition forces were desperate. Since it was impossible to escape death, they might as well fight to the death with each other.


    For the changes of people and Buddhism, the disciples of jiejiao were also aware of them. However, they also understood that their previous actions had aroused the other party''s desperate heart. However, this was long expected by them, and they had long had countermeasures, so they were not nervous.


    Although master xuandu made such an arrangement, he didn''t hold much hope for it. After all, since he dared to do so, he must have had a complete plan long ago. He just did his best. Whether he did it or not depends on the will of heaven!


    Kong Xuan, empress Yunxiao and others also made all preparations, and Jing and others fought back again. With a decision, the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and red sperm left behind, but immediately launched a fierce attack. I saw that the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division held a "Southern flame light flag from the ground", but it turned into a sea of fire in the "killing immortal sword array" at that time.


    Master xuandu didn''t attack the guardian of the four immortal killing swords, but directly attacked Kong Xuan, who presided over the sword array, because he knew that only if Kong Xuanteng didn''t do it, guangchengzi and others would have a chance to break through the "immortal killing sword array" and get out of trouble.


    The red sperm also played a "Yin-Yang mirror" and sent a burst of precious light to the center of the "immortal killing sword array", hoping to make Kong Xuan take care of it. Unfortunately, his move did not pose the slightest threat. Once the "immortal killing sword array" was started, the whole space turned into the day after tomorrow chaos, but the "Yin-Yang mirror" did not work.


    Although the "Yin-Yang mirror" is not very useful, the intercepted disciples dare not show up easily to avoid being hurt by the "Yin-Yang mirror". This is a slight achievement, even if it has not lost the reputation of red sperm.


    When guangchengzi saw the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and the red sperm attacking, he didn''t say anything. He directly took people and the disciples of the two schools to rush outside the "immortal sword array". Guangchengzi sacrificed the day after tomorrow''s Lingbao "turning the sky seal" to open the way in front, while Huanglong immortal sacrificed the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" to defend, and the eight immortals were cut off.


    Because of the interference of Xuan Du division, Kong Xuan is unable to control everything in the middle. If there is no help from the side of the clouds, though Kong Xuan has five colors of divine light, he will be injured a lot. After all, he can not be separated from the grand array without being able to resist the attack of the mysterious all.


    As soon as the heart of the array went wrong, the far turn of the "immortal killing sword array" slowed down, which also gave guangchengzi a good opportunity. The four immortal killing swords could not perfectly cooperate with the attack. Guangchengzi chose one side to attack. Among the four swords, the cultivation of the virgin Jinling was the lowest. Guangchengzi took him as the direction of the siege.


    However, since shitianjun, Bixiao and Qiongxiao all entered the "immortal killing sword array", the four swords that presided over the killing of immortals were changed from one to four. Although the cultivation of the virgin Jinling was the lowest, several people from Bixiao and Qiongxiao helped, "fantianyin" failed to meet the "golden Jiao scissors".


    However, Guang Chengzi knew that the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and red sperm could not interfere with the "immortal killing sword array" for too long. He had to make a quick decision. Otherwise, once Kong Xuan and empress Yunxiao slow down, they might fail in their actions.


    Thinking of this place, Hiroshige Ko had put up the "sky print", offering the "Pangu banner" and giving birth to the innate chaotic chaos of a way. After the deployment without a hole, the Virgin Mary of Jin Ling could only give out the common sword spirit, but could not condense the chaotic sword, and naturally could not resist the congenital chaos of "Pangu streamer". As for the "golden Jiao scissors", it is only a congenital treasure, but it can not be compared with the "Pangu flag". Therefore, under the attack of guangchengzi waving the "Pangu flag", the door presided over by the virgin of the golden spirit is shaky.


    At this critical moment, empress Bixiao suddenly sacrificed the "Qingping sword", the treasure of Tongtian sect leader''s preaching, and met the innate chaotic sword Qi emitted by the "Pangu flag", which temporarily blocked guangchengzi''s way.


    Both the disciples of Buddhism and Buddhism knew that the situation was very unfavorable to them. At this time, the two brothers of Buddhism protected by immortal Huanglong suddenly rushed out of the protection of the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" and rushed to the immortal killing sword guarded by the virgin Jinling.


    After two loud bangs, the two disciples suppressed the momentum of interception with their own self explosion. With the demonstration of these two disciples, several celebrities and disciples of the two religions rushed to the virgin of the golden spirit regardless of their own safety and opened the way for others by self explosion.


    The virgin of Jinling did not expect that the disciples of the two religions were so crazy that they used self explosion to smooth the way for the same door. In the face of such an attack, the immortal killing sword guarded by the virgin of Jinling was no longer able to cooperate with the operation of the "immortal killing sword array". Guangchengzi, regardless of everything, wildly waved the "Pangu flag" and sent out bursts of congenital chaotic sword Qi to the virgin of Jinling, While others, regardless of their own safety, the disciples of the two religions rushed out of the protective cover and rushed to the golden spirit virgin.


    In the face of such a crazy attack, the virgin of Jinling understood that the strength of the four of them alone could not resist the crazy attack of guangchengzi and others. However, the virgin of Jinling could only open the door and let people and the United forces of the two religions leave.


    This move of the golden spirit virgin surprised guangchengzi and others, but they didn''t expect that the golden spirit virgin would let them leave so easily, which is somewhat unreasonable. However, guangchengzi and others did not have time to consider this. They were able to encircle so smoothly and suddenly. It was an opportunity created for them by xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and red sperm at the cost of their own lives. At present, their most important thing is to return as soon as possible.


    After guangchengzi and his disciples rushed out of the "sword array for killing immortals", the virgin Jinling immediately closed the door she guarded. At this time, the three Xiao empress and the ten Tianjun also left the array, while the thirteen people followed the people and the two religions to chase down the water dog.

 Chapter 877

    In fact, guangchengzi didn''t know why he could rush out of the "immortal killing sword array" so easily. Everything was the strategy of empress Yunxiao and Kong Xuan. Although they couldn''t kill xuandu ¡õ¡õ master, guangchengzi and other people who were deeply concerned by the Supreme Lord and the emperor of Yuanshi, they could hit each other hard and make them unable to recover their accomplishments in a short time, It can be said to kill two birds with one stone to remove obstacles in the mass robbery.


    Moreover, the interception is also for the sake of their own safety. If the people and the elucidation coalition forces are completely concentrated together, it will cost a lot if they want to win each other. This is not what the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa want to see. Since then, the situation is different when the people and the elucidation are divided into two, so they can break through each other. As for the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and the red sperm, after guangchengzi left, Kong Xuan, the virgin of Jinling, the virgin of Wudang, the virgin of Guiling and Zhao Gongming joined hands to destroy the "immortal sword array". Even if the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master had the innate treasure "Tai Chi diagram" to protect himself, he could not withstand the joint attack of the five people. It would not be long before they could use the power of the "immortal sword array" to win each other.


    As for guangchengzi''s people, although they rushed out of the siege of the "killing immortal sword array", they not only stopped, so they had to escape desperately. In this way, Sanxiao empress and shitianjun could chase and kill them later. As long as someone''s cultivation is poor, they will be chased and killed by them. Since then, guangchengzi''s people have become bereaved dogs. It can be said that the game set by Empress Yunxiao and others seems to let guangchengzi and others succeed, but in fact it forces the other party into a dead end. In this way, they can continue to kill the other party without hurting their vitality.


    However, after guangchengzi rushed out of the "immortal sword array", xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and red sperm only breathed a long breath, but what happened immediately made them fall into the ice cellar. Empress Yunxiao and others were aware of their departure. Both xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and chijing knew that each other must go to hunt down guangchengzi. Although they wanted to stop, empress Yunxiao and Kong Xuan thought of this long ago and put empress Bixiao, empress Qiongxiao and shitianjun in the four gates guarding the four swords of killing immortals in advance, Even if they wanted to stop it, they could do nothing. They could only watch the other party go after guangchengzi and other people and explain the coalition forces.


    When the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and the red sperm had not reacted, they were even more shocked by the changes they found. When Kong Xuan, Zhao Gongming and other five people relaxed their minds a little, they started the killing move of "killing immortal sword array" again. Originally, guangchengzi and his team controlled the periphery and did not let the "killing immortal sword array" give full play to its power. Without guangchengzi''s control, The power of the "immortal killing sword array" is frightening to them. Although they are protected by the innate treasure "Tai Chi map", the xuandu master and red sperm alone can''t take care of the people left behind and the disciples of the two schools. Not long after they regained their power, casualties began to appear among them.


    Although the left behind and the disciples of the two schools also wanted to learn from guangchengzi''s behavior and seriously hurt Kong Xuan by self explosion, due to the small number of people, Kong Xuan had sufficient ability to spare their hands to deal with these people who wanted to explode. Before they rushed to Kong Xuan, they died under the slaughter of the "immortal sword array".


    As soon as this result came out, xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and red sperm stopped them from committing suicide, but focused on defense, hoping to hold Kong Xuan down.


    Unfortunately, although the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division had a good idea, it was not realistic. The "immortal killing sword array" was also one of the three great killing arrays in the wilderness. Only the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and red sperm could not resist the full attack of the "immortal killing sword array". Before long, the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division could not maintain the defense of the "Tai Chi diagram".


    When the disciples of the two religions saw that the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master''s mana was poor, they had a heart of sacrificing themselves to preserve the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and red sperm. Only someone said, "Uncle xuandu, don''t take care of us. Since we have long kept the heart of death, you and martial uncle red sperm can save yourself without the burden of us."


    When these people said this, they rushed out of the protection of the "Tai Chi diagram" despite the obstruction of the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and red sperm. However, this time they did not rush to Kong Xuan and others. After they were far away from the protection of the "Tai Chi diagram", they immediately exploded. The energy generated by the self explosion of dozens of people was shocking. Kong Xuan immediately felt the powerful power, Although they tried their best to resolve the impact of this energy, because their cultivation was far less than that of saints, they could not give full play to the power of the "immortal killing sword array". Under this impact, their mind was still hurt to a certain extent.


    The self explosion of these people and the disciples of the two schools gave the xuandu master and the red sperm a chance to breathe. Although they escaped from the "immortal killing sword array" with a few strength, the power of the "immortal killing sword array" was greatly damaged when Kong Xuan was injured, but they had enough strength to protect themselves, that is, they could drag the five Kong Xuan people here completely.


    However, Kong Xuan didn''t expect that these people would give them such a note before they died, so they were completely dragged here by xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and red sperm. Fortunately, things didn''t exceed their expected scope and would not have a great impact on their plans. Therefore, Kong Xuan focused on fighting with xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and red sperm, I want to use the power of the "immortal sword array" to drag down the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and red sperm.


    Not long after being chased and killed by Sanxiao empress and shitianjun, guangchengzi was greatly hurt. The nine baby demon saint who had been hidden and the demon family in beigulu suddenly appeared around them and sneaked into guangchengzi without covering his ears.


    However, guangchengzi didn''t expect that there was an ambush during the interception. Naturally, he was hit by jiuying and immediately killed and injured countless people. The sneak attack of jiuying demon saint was stopped by guangchengzi.


    After guangchengzi had just separated from the demon clan led by jiuying, the Sanxiao empress and shitianjun caught up. At this time, guangchengzi and others were very cold. At this time, even if guangchengzi was stupid, he knew that his plan with the xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher had long been seen through by the other party, and had already been trapped, waiting for them to fall into the net.


    Just listen, guangchengzi said, "junior sister Yunxiao, you have arranged all these things long ago?"


    Empress Yunxiao nodded and said: "That''s right. Otherwise, how can you easily escape from the ''killing immortal sword array'', and how can such a ''killing immortal sword array'' be called the three great killing arrays in the flood and famine. Moreover, if we don''t do so, once you want to fight with us in the ''killing immortal sword array'', even if we can win, we will also be greatly injured. This is not what we want to see."


    Guangchengzi sighed, "as soon as we enter beigulu Prefecture, I''m afraid we''ll fall into your trap. Well, it''s a big deal to die. Today, even if we die, we have to drag you together."


    Empress Yunxiao smiled and said, "if you had a chance to hurt us before, but now it''s impossible, guangchengzi, I advise you to put away this idea, and we don''t want to kill them all. That''s the same sentence. As long as you agree, we can let you go with Huang Long and the eight immortals!"


    Guangchengzi sneered and said, "only the disciples who died in the war, but they didn''t betray their fellow disciples. If the clouds want to fight, they don''t need to say more."


    However, empress Yunxiao didn''t say anything more, but said with a smile: "Guangchengzi, you also know that under the current situation, you have no chance to escape. If you die here with Huanglong and the eight immortals, people and the two religions will naturally be greatly weakened. When the four forces invade the three realms, it will be difficult for you to resist the two religions, and losing some younger disciples is not a problem for you and the two religions. You should think clearly."


    Guangcheng sneered and said, "Yunxiao, we have a definite idea. Either let us go, or we will fight to the death."


    Empress Bixiao had long been dissatisfied with guangchengzi''s tone, so she said, "sister, since guangchengzi is determined to die, we''ll help him. Why bother with him."


    Guangchengzi heard the words of empress Bixiao and didn''t speak any more. With a wave of his big hand, the alliance of the two religions rushed to the demon family regardless of everything. Those seriously injured people and the disciples of the two religions burst into the demon family army without saying a word. The demon family suffered heavy losses, which made the nine baby demon Saint very distressed.


    The reason why the disciples of Ren and Xie didn''t find shitianjun and Sanxiao empress was because they knew that they couldn''t get close to each other with their own cultivation, so Fang found the demon family army.


    Guangchengzi, Huanglong immortal and the eight immortals jumped up to fight against the three immortals and the ten Heavenly Kings respectively. Guangchengzi had the innate treasure "Pangu flag" in her hand, and only the "Qingping sword" in Bixiao''s hand could fight against one of them, while Yunxiao''s mother was on one side against the eight immortals. Under the control of the ten Heavenly Kings, Yunxiao''s mother easily gave the eight immortals into the "Hunyuan gold fight", Those people and the disciples of the two schools were all killed under the attack of the demon family army led by the demon Saint jiuying, and only guangchengzi and Huanglong immortal were left on the field.

 Chapter 878

    After seeing this scene, guangchengzi couldn''t help but give birth to the idea of death. Now only he and Huang Long are left in the United forces of human and elucidation, which makes him explain to his teacher.


    Thinking of this, guangchengzi rushed to empress Yunxiao recklessly, hoping to hit each other with self explosion. Unfortunately, his idea has long been seen through by Empress Yunxiao.


    I saw that empress Yunxiao sacrificed the "Hunyuan Jindou" and covered him. Later, empress Qiongxiao sacrificed the "Golden Dragon scissors" and turned them into two giant dragons to cut guangchengzi''s waist, while empress Bixiao sacrificed the "Qingping sword" and entangled the "Pangu flag". As for immortal Huang Long, he was trapped in the demon army, but he was protected by the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag", and he was not in danger for a while.


    After stopping guangchengzi, empress Yunxiao said, "guangchengzi, don''t worry about life and death. We really don''t want to kill everything. Don''t you think the Yellow Dragon is still good!"


    But guangchengzi said angrily, "you dare say you don''t want to kill them all. Who are you kidding? Now you have included the Eight Immortals in the ''Hunyuan gold fight'', and we are already immortal."


    Empress Yunxiao said, "guangchengzi, although I captured the eight immortals, I don''t want to kill them, so now they are not in danger, but if you continue to attack us, I can''t guarantee their safety."


    When guangchengzi heard this, his expression didn''t change. If things were really like what empress Yunxiao said, he couldn''t let the eight immortals be in danger, otherwise he couldn''t explain to the master.


    Thinking of this, guangchengzi said, "Yunxiao, I can''t trust you. Unless you let the eight immortals out for me to see, as long as they are really not in danger, we''ll stop."


    When empress Bixiao heard this, she sneered and said, "guangchengzi, you should see the facts. This is not what we are asking you. You have to believe it or not."


    When guangchengzi heard this, he said angrily, "in that case, what else can we say?" he wanted to rush forward and die with empress Yunxiao and others.


    At this time, empress Yunxiao said, "wait a minute, guangchengzi, you don''t want to believe me. I don''t believe you either. I can''t let the eight immortals go easily."


    Guangchengzi said, "Yunxiao, you can let one person out first and let me make sure. If they are really all right, I have nothing to say. It''s no mistake to leave beigulu."


    Hearing this, empress Yunxiao said, "OK, we have a deal."


    Empress Yunxiao said and released lancaihe. Empress Yunxiao didn''t expect the eight immortals to be poisoned. After all, there are not many people''s education experts. If something happens to the eight immortals, I''m afraid that the supreme Lao Jun will hate empress Yunxiao in his heart. I''m afraid that empress Yunxiao should live carefully in the future. Empress Yunxiao doesn''t want such a day.


    However, guangchengzi didn''t know this. Empress Yunxiao generously released lancaihe and returned to guangchengzi. After asking about lancaihe, guangchengzi had a long breath in his heart.


    At this time, empress Yunxiao said, "guangchengzi, do you want to believe it now?"


    Guangchengzi nodded and said, "Yunxiao, you can let them all out. We''ll leave beigulu now!"


    Empress Yunxiao shook her head and said, "guangchengzi, but I don''t believe you, so if you agree with my proposal, please leave beijulu state first. As long as you leave, I will release others!"


    Guangchengzi said, "Yunxiao, you don''t believe me, and I can''t believe you. If so, we have nothing to talk about."


    Empress Yunxiao said, "guangchengzi, you haven''t figured out one thing yet. It''s not that we beg you, but that you ask us. If you really want to die, we won''t stop you, but it''s impossible for you to be equal to me. It''s not that I despise you. You don''t have that ability now."


    Guangchengzi was filled with emotion when he heard this. He never thought that he would fall to this point, which made people so despise it. However, he also understood that there was no problem for him to commit suicide in today''s situation, but it was unrealistic to drag Yunxiao Niang and others to die together.


    Thinking of this, guangchengzi sighed: "well, I''ll take a step back, but I also have one condition, that is to let senior brother xuandu and junior brother chisjing, those who fall into the" immortal sword array "and the disciples of the two religions leave beijulu together!"


    Empress Yunxiao said, "it''s no problem to release xuandu and red sperm. As for others, it''s too late. I''m afraid they''ll die long ago, but I can''t do that."


    Hearing this, guangchengzi sighed: "as long as we can release senior brother xuandu and junior brother red sperm, I already know the results of others. When we leave the ''kill immortal sword array'', their fate may have been decided."


    Empress Yunxiao said, "guangchengzi, if you think so, I''m much more relieved. If you let you leave first, you must not agree. Therefore, in my opinion, you and I will take a step back. Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ master and red sperm, we may release them first, and others must release them after you leave beijulu state. What do you think?"


    Guang Cheng nodded and said, "people can''t lower their heads under the eaves. Now you have the upper hand, so naturally you has the final say."


    Empress Yunxiao didn''t care about guangchengzi''s tone and said, "since you agree, I''ll inform younger martial brother Kong Xuan that they released xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and red sperm."


    But empress Bixiao still has something to say. Seeing this, empress Yunxiao was afraid that Bixiao would say something to stimulate guangchengzi, so she quickly stopped her to prevent guangchengzi from repenting, so things would be in trouble.


    After receiving the notice from empress Yunxiao, Kong Xuan was very happy. Now their task has been completed and there is only one thing left to finish, so he said to master xuandu: "Senior brother xuandu, now guangchengzi and his party have fallen into our hands. To tell you the truth, we don''t want to kill you all. That''s bad for everyone. Guangchengzi has agreed that we should settle the cause and effect between each other, but I don''t know what senior brother thinks?"


    Hearing Kong Xuan''s words, the master of xuandu ¡õ¡õ couldn''t help feeling dejected. He knew that Kong Xuan didn''t need to deceive himself. Moreover, after guangchengzi left the "immortal killing sword array", he felt that he was in favor of the trick of empress Yunxiao and Kong Xuan. Now that Kong Xuan and empress Yunxiao want to talk about peace, he has nothing to say.


    Just listen, master xuandu said, "I have nothing to say. Now we have no power to fight back. Since you want to change with me, I naturally agree, but younger martial brother Kong Xuan wants to accompany us to meet younger martial brother guangchengzi first!"


    Kong Xuan said, "this is nature."


    Kong Xuan and Zhao Gongming withdrew the "immortal killing sword array". The reason why they released xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and red sperm so easily is that during the war between empress Yunxiao and guangchengzi, they have consumed almost the mana of xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and red sperm by virtue of the power of "immortal killing sword array". Now xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and red sperm are almost the same Sperm two people can be said to have become tigers without claws and teeth, and there is no danger for them.


    Kong Xuan and Zhao Gongming were very generous. After releasing xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and red sperm, they didn''t hurry on their way, but gave them time to recover their mana. However, xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and red sperm almost consumed their mana, and it was impossible to recover in a short time. So they got up and wanted to go with Kong Xuan after a little recovery We went to see guangchengzi together.


    Seeing that xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and red sperm were so urgent and didn''t say much, Kong Xuan took each other to meet empress Yunxiao.


    Before long, Kong Xuan came to the place where empress Yunxiao and guangchengzi fought a decisive battle. After meeting, empress Yunxiao said, "guangchengzi, now xuandu and red sperm have arrived. Do you have anything else to say? If not, please implement our agreement immediately!"


    The potential is stronger than people, and guangchengzi is helpless. After a little explanation with xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher, he got the consent of xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher and red sperm, and said, "Yunxiao, we''ll go now. I hope you can remember your promise."


    Guangchengzi said that, as soon as he left with xuandu ¡õ¡õ teachers, he helped and supported them to leave beijulu state and go to Dongsheng Shenzhou controlled by people and Buddhism.


    Seeing that guangchengzi and xuandu didn''t make a mistake, empress Yunxiao released the remaining eight immortals shortly after guangchengzi and xuandu left.

 Chapter 879

    As soon as the war in beigulu Prefecture was over, the empress earth in the underground said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, now the battle of people, Buddhism, Buddhism and the four religions has completely ended. Do you think we should go to the heaven to discuss with Haotian and the West Queen Mother?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s still too early. We''d better wait!"


    Empress Houtu said, "if Kunpeng Taoist friends wait any longer, they are afraid that people, Buddhism, Buddhism and the four religions will attack Hongyun. At that time, they are afraid that Haotian and the West Queen Mother will have different intentions!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s necessary for the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism to start with Hongyun. Otherwise, how can we convince Haotian and West Queen Mother? As for West Queen Mother and Haotian, they will have different feelings for Hongyun, there''s no need to pay attention. They still dare not break the original agreement!"


    Empress Houtu said, "should we summon them back to understand the Tao, so that when the four religions attack Hongyun and guangchengzi, we are in a dilemma?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "after this war, they should all gain more or less. It''s better to summon them back and let them spend more time practicing. Maybe they have a chance to break through the current state. As for Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi, this is a test for them. If he can''t pass this point, he''s not qualified to touch the four sides of the world."


    Empress Houtu has always been very convinced of Kunpeng''s wisdom. Since the famine, Kunpeng has never looked away, so she has always followed Kunpeng''s pace and never wavered.


    Empress Houtu asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, Jiang Ziya has something to do with you. Now he is dead. I''m afraid he''s going to be on the list of gods. After the robbery, I''m afraid we''ll leave the three worlds. I don''t know what you want to do with this person?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "Jiang Ziya is not a bad man. He can be regarded as a good man. It''s only because he''s in the wrong sect. Since he''s the descendant of the emperor Shennong, I can''t ignore him. Since we want to leave the three realms, it''s of no great use to us, so I want him to be the leader of the underworld. I don''t know what the latter Taoist friends think £¿¡±


    Empress Houtu said, "as long as Taoist friends think it''s OK, I don''t have any opinion."


    Kunpeng said, "if you want to finish this, you have to give up one or two Taoist friends. If Jiang Ziya wants to take charge of the underground mansion, he needs the innate Lingbao ''thin of life and death''!"


    Empress Houtu said calmly, "it''s just a congenital treasure. If it wasn''t for the help of Taoist friends, it wouldn''t be like what I am now. The witch family wouldn''t have such a situation. As long as Taoist friends feel useful, I won''t have any differences."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "thank you for your support."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, Jiang Ziya''s cultivation is low. If you want him to take charge of the underground, I''m afraid it''s difficult to convince the four religions, but you have to guard against it!"


    Kunpeng said: "in fact, I don''t completely want Jiang Ziya to take charge of the underground mansion. After all, his identity is not enough. My real idea is to let the emperor Shennong take charge of the underground mansion. Since then, even Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West have nothing to say."


    Empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "Kunpeng Daoyou, the earth emperor Shennong is the third emperor of the human race. How can you be in charge of the earth? Your idea is too outrageous!"


    Kunpeng said, "things are not as difficult as Taoist friends think!"


    Empress Houtu said, "it''s not difficult. The local emperor Shennong is not only the third emperor of the human race, but also the Taoist ancestor has ordered them not to go out of the fire cloud cave without permission. It''s obviously impossible to realize the idea of Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "Taoist friends are wrong. Once the four forces invade the three realms, let alone the three emperors, anyone should be involved in this matter. The three emperors also have to fight for the survival of the human race, so it is natural for the local emperor Shennong to take charge of the three realms."


    Empress Houtu said, "if so, there will be no problem. However, if our Witch family completely retreats from the underground, it is impossible for the emperor Shennong and Jiang Ziya to bear the responsibility of the whole underground!"


    Kunpeng said: "I also understand that Jiang Ziya has a good relationship with Lei Zhenzi and the Arctic purple micro emperor. He should be able to get their support, and he also has some disciples. I will let the Five ghosts under Xiaoqing join, and they can run the work of the underground government. For other things, they need to rely on themselves. After all, I can''t help them for a lifetime."


    However, after escaping from beijulu Prefecture, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi went to Wuzhuang Temple all the way. They didn''t dare to stay for fear of being calculated by others. After some running, they finally returned to Wuzhuang temple.


    After returning to Wuzhuang temple, Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun did not rest and immediately started a comprehensive defense. They were relieved when everything was arranged.


    Hongyun said, "I don''t know how they are now. Have they fled beigulu state?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "the accomplishments of several people who understand the Tao are very good, and there are all kinds of congenital spiritual treasures and the most valuable merit and virtue to protect themselves. The Styx can''t help them. What''s more, there are Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Houtu behind them. The Styx dare not do too much, otherwise it will cause the anger of Kunpeng and empress Houtu, and the consequences are not affordable by the Styx."


    Hong Yun sighed, "that''s all, but if you can''t be sure of their news, my little brother is still upset. Now my little brother''s cultivation is just a big Luo Jinxian, so please cast a spell to see the situation in beigulu Prefecture."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he nodded. He thought out of his mind and looked at the situation in beigulu Prefecture. When he saw the war on beigulu Prefecture, he was shocked and thought: "How can this be a matter of a moment? How can the sect and the demon family go to war with the three religions of human, elucidation and Buddha at the same time? Is the leader of Tongtian sect and empress Nuwa crazy? They will only be afraid of causing a crazy counterattack of the three religions of human, elucidation and Buddha!"


    Seeing that zhenyuanzi hadn''t spoken for a long time, Hongyun asked, "brother, what''s the situation in beigulu Prefecture? Do you realize that they are in danger?"


    After hearing the call of red cloud, Zhen Yuanzi woke up and said, "they are not in danger, but it''s not for any reason that the interception and demon clan fought with people, Buddhism and Buddhism at the same time in beijulu Prefecture, and they also gained the upper hand. It''s amazing that such a thing happened."


    When Hongyun heard this, he was surprised and asked: "brother, do you think they found my secret, so they also wanted to poison me, but we left first, so the three of them fought because of their hatred!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he sighed: "you can''t rule out this possibility. After all, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West are the respect of saints. Since Kunpeng Taoist friends should know what they can see, it seems that we should be careful. We can''t easily believe any of them until you have preached."


    Hongyun nodded and said, "what big brother said is very true, but since then, it has brought great disaster to big brother because of his little brother!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "I''ve seen it outside when you say this. You and I have been close as brothers since the famine. I take it for granted, but I''m afraid Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Houtu can''t help us in a short time, which is very unfavorable to us!"


    Hong Yun said: "Brother, we''ve been in trouble with Kunpeng and empress Houtu in the past. The Styx river is afraid to hate them, but we can''t involve them any more. After all, it''s a struggle with the four religions and the demon race. If Kunpeng and empress Houtu are involved, the consequences will be much more serious. Once something happens, you and I will become enemies For sinners in the three realms, it''s hard to say whether they can keep themselves, let alone preach. "


    I have to say that Hongyun still has the kindness of that year. In this case, he not only doesn''t consider himself, but speaks for others. Such a person is rare among the three worlds.


    But Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "I also understand that it''s better to rely on people than ourselves. If we want to have a foothold in the three realms, we have to have enough ability. However, it''s good for us that Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the west can''t personally intervene in the robbery measurement because of the original agreement. At least without their threat, it''s difficult for others to break through the defense of Wuzhuang view, As long as the virtuous brothers can prove the quasi holy fruit, we will not be afraid of them. "


    Hongyun nodded and said, "what the elder brother said is very true. Now the younger brother has restored the memory of his previous life, and there are two congenital Lingbao in hand. As long as there is enough aura, it is not difficult to prove the quasi holy fruit."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "I saved a lot of ginseng fruit for my brother and my good brother. Now, before the saints attack on a large scale, I go to heaven to see the queen mother of the West and get some flat peaches from her. My good brother, don''t show up in the Wuzhuang temple to avoid another incident."


    Hongyun nodded and said, "thank you, brother."

 Chapter 880

    After giving the defense of Wuzhuang temple to Hongyun, Zhen Yuanzi got up and went to the heaven to see Haotian and Xi Wangmu.


    Yuanzi was familiar with Tianting town and soon came to Tianting. Because it was a mass robbery, the original gods had returned to their schools, so it was very cold in Tianting. No one went to inform Haotian and Xi Wangmu about zhenyuanzi''s arrival. When Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother found Zhen Yuanzi, Zhen Yuanzi had arrived outside the LingXiao palace. They hurried out to meet Zhen Yuanzi.


    After sitting down, Haotian asked, "what''s the matter when zhenyuanzi''s Taoist friend is not in Wuzhuang to watch the blessing, but he comes to my heaven?"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "Haotian Taoist friends, don''t laugh at me. It''s not easy not to be killed by the Styx river. I have one thing to ask for this time."


    Haotian said, "now I have an agreement with yaochi not to interfere in the matter of measuring robbery, but I don''t know what my friend has to do. Ask me?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "the reincarnation of Hongyun is also known to both Taoist friends. Although he has recovered his memory of that year, it takes countless auras to recover his cultivation in a short time, so I came to ask the queen mother for some flat peaches so that Hongyun can recover his cultivation in another day!"


    On hearing this, the queen mother of the West said, "don''t hide from the Taoist friend of zhenyuanzi. In order to measure the robbery a few days ago, Haotian and I used many flat peaches. Now there is not much left, but I don''t know how many flat peaches your friend needs?"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "I know the difficulties of Taoist friends. If it doesn''t affect the two Taoist friends, please give more!"


    The West queen mother thought for a moment and said, "zhenyuanzi Taoist friends, I can only take out ten 9000 year flat peaches, twenty 6000 year flat peaches and three 3000 year flat peaches. This is my greatest ability. Please don''t be surprised!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "thank you for your help. It should be enough to have these flat peaches. I owe two Taoist friends a favor. If two Taoist friends have something to do in the future, I will do my best to help Hong Yun."


    The West Queen Mother said, "Taoist friends are serious. Anyway, we are still allies. It''s reasonable to help each other. Taoist friends don''t need to."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "the two Taoist friends also understand that the situation of poor Tao and Hongyun is not ideal, so it''s inconvenient to stay in heaven for a long time, so as not to bring unnecessary trouble to the two Taoist friends. I''ll leave now."


    The West Queen Mother said, "we all understand the difficulties of Taoist friends. Unfortunately, we also have an agreement, but we can''t help Taoist friends. I hope Taoist friends can forgive me. Since Taoist friends can''t stay for a long time, we won''t keep you anymore."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he didn''t say anything, so he turned and went back to Wuzhuang temple. Haotian and Xi Wangmu were afraid of attracting others'' attention, so they didn''t go to see each other off.


    When Zhen Yuanzi left Tianting, Haotian said, "yaochi, do you think it''s worth investing so much for Hongyun?"


    The West queen mother sighed, "I can''t tell you about it, but you see, Kunpeng and empress Houtu both ordered their disciples to help Hongyun. I think it''s worth the investment!"


    Haotian sighed: "yaochi, we can''t compare with Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Kunpeng and empress Houtu can fight against the saints, but we are far from each other. Hongyun and Styx are mortal enemies. If I offend Styx, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa because of this, I always think it''s not worth it!"


    The West King''s mother said, "Haotian can''t say that. Hongyun is the person who should be robbed. If we can make friends with him, we will naturally survive the robbery. Moreover, the Taoist ancestor in Zixiao Palace once said that Hongyun is expected to prove the truth in this mass robbery. If we can make friends with a saint, it is very beneficial to us."


    Haotian disagreed with the words of the West Queen Mother and said, "yaochi, we have escaped from the amount of robbery now. Even if Hongyun is the person who should be robbed, it is of no great use to us. As for whether he can preach or not, and even if he can preach, do you think it is worthwhile for us to offend Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa for him?"


    When the queen mother of the West heard this, she sighed: "Haotian, your words are bad. The Taoist ancestor in Zixiao Palace once said that everyone in the three worlds would be involved. Do you think that agreement alone can really protect us?"


    When Haotian heard this, he asked, "yaochi, did you notice anything?"


    The Queen Mother shook her head and said: "At present, the four religions of man, Chan, Jie and Buddha are fighting in beigulu Prefecture. The scale of the battle has never been seen since the Lich war. It is conceivable that the influence of such a large-scale battle is deep. However, looking at the three religions of man, Chan and Buddha, they are all aiming at the red cloud. Think of the dialogue between Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two western saints in beigulu Prefecture before the war. Thank you Don''t you think that the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism want to make friends with Hongyun? Even the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the west do so, not to mention you and me. "


    Haotian thought carefully, but there was some truth in what the West Queen Mother said, so he was no longer worried about it.


    After returning from xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi, the Supreme Master and Yuanshi Tianzun looked at their miserable situation, but their hearts were burning with anger. They only heard Yuanshi Tianzun say: "Elder martial brother, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa asked their disciples to lay such a poisonous hand on us. Although it is said that xuandu and guangchengzi are not in danger of life, they have all been hurt by this war, but they can''t recover in a short time. So they can''t go out again during the mass robbery, which is very unfavorable to us. Do you think we should start the plan?"


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "the time has come. We really should give younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa some color to see. Otherwise, he really thinks we are good at bullying and elucidating."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "that''s right, elder martial brother. I''ll let people prepare everything."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "wait a minute, younger martial brother. We should make a good arrangement on this matter, so as not to achieve the goal, but let younger martial brother Tongtian, younger martial sister Nuwa or the two saints in the west get a discount."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "the elder martial brother is too careful. As long as things are publicized, they will fight to the death. How can they get a bargain."


    The supreme master frowned when he heard this and said, "younger martial brother, we have suffered losses several times in a row. Haven''t we aroused your vigilance? Today''s younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa have become invisible, but they are insidious and vicious. If we despise them again, we''re afraid that such actions will end in failure."


    In fact, Yuanshi Tianzun was not as unbearable as he said. He just wanted to lower his position in the heart of the supreme old gentleman, reduce the supreme old gentleman''s defense against himself and plan for his future.


    He was a fan of the situation, but the supreme old gentleman didn''t expect that Yuanshi Tianzun would make such a self humiliating thing to lower his defense for hair, but he was calculated by Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, according to your words, how should we deploy?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Younger martial brother, you also know that no one in our two religions can cut off two corpses in the mass robbery, so the opportunity of the avenue is of little use to us. Therefore, we should not only let younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa fight with the two saints of the west, but also take this opportunity to make friends with Hongyun. If we can get Hongyun''s help, even if we can''t get the throne in the mass robbery However, when the four forces invade the three realms, we can use the power of red clouds to help us compete for one world and reduce our losses. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I understand what elder martial brother said. The key is how we should layout."


    The Supreme Lord said, "if we want to make friends with Hongyun, we can''t directly publicize Hongyun''s secret, but we need to find someone else, so as not to cause Hongyun''s satisfaction with us."


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "now all forces in the three realms are shrinking. If we don''t want to do it ourselves, I''m afraid it''s very difficult to do it."


    The great old gentleman smiled: "Nothing in the world is difficult for those who have a heart. As long as we have a heart, nothing can be done. Didn''t the demon families in beigulu secretly plot against your two disciples, so we can use them to publicize the matter, so that we can completely blame younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa for their hatred of us."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "the eldest martial brother is smart. Those little demons are talkative. As long as one person knows about it, it won''t take long for everyone in the three worlds to know about it. If someone wants to check, they will only find those little demons. After all, Hongyun stays in beijulu state for a long time. It''s no big deal that they can know a little secret."


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "that''s what brother Wei thinks."

 Chapter 881

    As the Supreme Lord thought, when the first emperor secretly tried to find a way to let a little demon know the secret of Hongyun, it didn''t take long for the whole demon family in beigulu prefecture to know about it. Although the demon saints wanted to stop the spread of rumors, they all had selfishness, but they couldn''t stop the spread of rumors, Soon the whole three circles were talking about whether the secret of red cloud was true.


    In the Western Paradise, the two saints, zhunti and Jieyin, have a headache about this matter and don''t know what to do.


    Just listen, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, what do you think of the red cloud rumoured outside?"


    Then he said, "this matter was spread by those demon families in beigulu Prefecture. It must be true. And younger martial brother, think carefully. The teacher in Zixiao palace did not directly say that it was necessary to rob China and Africa, so I think this matter should be true, not a conspiracy."


    Zhunti nodded and said: "What elder martial brother said is very true, but did you think that if this is true, the consequences will be serious. I don''t think Sanqing and empress Nuwa will easily let go of such a good thing. After all, as long as someone cuts off three corpses, they can testify. Who can refuse such a good thing. However, although this is a good thing, Hongyun is the person who should be robbed after all, but I don''t know if we lay a hand on him What will be the reaction, and if we do it first, Sanqing and empress Nuwa will jump out to deal with us in the name of the Tao of heaven. "


    Then he nodded and said, "it''s really possible, but we can''t act rashly to avoid being handled by others. It''s very disadvantageous to us."


    Zhunti sighed: "it would be much easier if the people, interpretation and interception of the three religions were involved, so that everyone can compete by means, and everyone''s wait-and-see attitude can only make the Styx shop cheap."


    Then he said, "in my younger martial brother''s opinion, how likely are Sanqing and empress Nuwa to participate in it?"


    Zhunti thought for a moment and said: "For the truncated sect, the leader of Tongtian sect and empress Nu Wa have already made a bad deal with Hongyun because of the Styx River incident, so they have a great chance to fight. It''s hard to say about the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun. In the battle of beijulu Prefecture, the people and the experts of the two sects have suffered a lot. I''m afraid they can''t fight in a short time, so they don''t have a good chance to fight, but the supreme old gentleman As a man of Yuanshi Tianzun, I''m afraid they won''t easily let others get what they can''t get, so they are likely to make trouble in secret. "


    Then he said, "so if we join again, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun can only watch us fight and can''t stop it."


    Zhunti said, "if we arrange things, we can really do this. Moreover, if the interceptor participates in this matter, the Styx will have different opinions towards them. At that time, the leader of Tongtian cult and the Styx will be divided, which is also very beneficial to us."


    Then he said, "in that case, we will try our best to make it happen."


    Zhunti said, "if we want to make this happen, we need to take the heaven as the shield and publicize it with the words of the teachers. As long as the immortals in the three circles think that anyone who has the opportunity of the road can prove that the Tao is the teacher''s intention, even if the great old gentleman and the first heaven have a deep mind, they can''t stop us."


    Unfortunately, zhunti didn''t know that the supreme old gentleman and the first Emperor didn''t want to stop them at all. Instead, he hoped that they would start on Hongyun, so that they could disturb the situation, and people and Buddhism could take the opportunity to get benefits and make friends with Hongyun.


    After hearing zhunti''s words, he smiled and said, "younger martial brother is right. I''ll leave the matter to younger martial brother."


    Zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, we can solve the external factors, but we are different from the three religions, namely, people, Buddhism and Buddhism. Their sects are very united, but we are different. Except that the pharmacist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha are our own disciples, others come from Buddhism and Buddhism, and there are as many as three of us who are most qualified to become saints, and these three are their own masters."


    When he heard this, he sighed: "younger martial brother, you can refer to the three people of Duobao, burning lamps and the Tathagata Buddha?"


    Zhunti nodded and said: "It is these three people, nadobao, who is the first disciple of the sect. All the disciples who came to join the sect unite around him. The light was the deputy leader of the sect in those days, and he was the leader of the fearing sun Buddha, Guanyin Bodhisattva, Puxian Bodhisattva and Manjusri Bodhisattva. Not to mention the Tathagata Buddha, he was originally the ten crown prince of the demon family. All our disciples who came from the demon family during the Lich war in those years were led by him He is respected. In this way, even if we win the avenue, we can''t distribute it! Otherwise, we will cause internal disputes if we are not careful. "


    After hearing this, he pondered for a moment and said, "younger martial brother, it''s no big deal. Since the three of them have the opportunity to preach, we''ll call them together to tell the story, and let the herbalist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha guard the blissful world, and they compete with each other according to their own skills. Whoever can get the opportunity of the avenue will preach. In this way, no one has anything to say."


    Zhunti said, "it can only be so now. I''ll inform them now."


    In jin''ao Island, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa are also discussing how to deal with red cloud.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, you think what these little demons said is true. How do I think it''s wrong? It''s too false to rely on those little demons to know the secret of red cloud."


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "it''s really not that simple, but I''m afraid it''s true to say the secret of Hongyun. The teacher in Zixiao palace did not clearly point out that Hongyun must prove the truth in the measurement robbery."


    When Nu Wa heard this, she said, "if so, these little demons are too stupid to spread such an important thing to all the world. It makes us more competitors."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "if this is arranged by others, it is impossible for those little demons to keep it secret, so younger martial sister doesn''t need to blame them."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, how can I not be angry? If this is true, do you think we will compete? If you compete, what will be the reaction of the Styx river? I''m afraid the relationship between us and him will become tense immediately. The Styx River can no longer be one with us. Maybe it will deal with us secretly."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Styx is really a sinister villain, but we can''t help but guard against him. As long as he doesn''t trouble us, we don''t need to pay attention to him. If he starts with us, we don''t need to be polite to him. As for the opportunity of the road in Hongyun''s hand, we can''t let go. If we can give one more saint, even if we deal with the three masters, elucidation and Buddha at the same time in the future Teach, we also have the power of a war. "


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but now all three circles know it. I''m afraid it''s not easy for us to seize the opportunity of that Avenue."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "if you pay, you will get a harvest. Naturally, the holy throne is not so easy to get. We can only do our best. Whether you succeed or not depends on the will of heaven."


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "Now we have just finished the battle of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism, but we are in the limelight. If we want to compete for the opportunity of the great road in the hands of Hong Yun, we are afraid that we will face the common attack of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. Maybe Kunpeng and empress Houtu will also intervene. After all, witches and demons do not stand together. Once we get the opportunity of the great road, it will be very unfavorable to the witch clan, he said We are afraid that we will try our best to stop us! "


    Speaking of the witch clan, the leader of Tongtian sect frowned. Now the power of the witch clan is developing rapidly with the help of Kunpeng, which is far beyond the demon clan. If they really rush out of the underworld, it will be very disadvantageous for the interception of religion. If Kunpeng intervenes again, the interception of religion is afraid that they will not have any chance to get the opportunity of that Avenue.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help but say, "younger martial sister, how likely do you think Kunpeng might intervene in Hongyun?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng is too mysterious for people to see through. However, seeing that he withdrew his disciples from beigulu Prefecture, the probability of him intervening in this matter should not be too great, but it''s hard for the witch family to say. After all, this matter has too much impact on them."


    The leader of Tongtian Church said, "we look very strong, but due to the limitations of various reasons, among the forces of all parties, we are afraid that we are the most difficult to get the opportunity of the avenue, but we don''t know the reaction of the three churches of man, Buddhism and Buddhism!"


    Empress Nuwa said: "No one can resist the temptation of the throne. Among the three realms, Kunpeng and empress Houtu are the least attracted to it. They are only one step away from preaching, so the opportunity of the great road is nothing to them. However, the characters of the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West will not stop easily. War is inevitable, but I am I''m afraid that if Hongyun''s life is in danger, he will give the opportunity of the avenue to Zhen Yuanzi. In that way, I''m afraid we''ll get nothing, and Zhen Yuanzi''s opportunity of the avenue will be able to preach immediately. We can''t help but guard against it. "


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "it''s not impossible, but since we can think of the Supreme Lord, the first emperor and the two saints in the west, everyone will be prepared for it as soon as we start."

 Chapter 882

    The leader of Tongtian sect is wrong. The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun will not guard against this. If Hongyun really can''t break through this level, they hope that Zhen Yuanzi will get the opportunity of the avenue, so that their calculation will not fail. With Zhen Yuanzi''s character, if Hongyun dies, he is afraid that he will hate the people who participated in the siege of Hongyun to his bones, I''m afraid I''ll come to avenge Hongyun endlessly.


    Of course, it''s best if Hongyun doesn''t die. After all, if zhenyuanzi loses his ordinary heart because of Hongyun, he''s afraid it will affect the invasion of the three realms by the four forces. Therefore, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun don''t want to see Hongyun die.


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, no one in our demon family can cut off two corpses in a short time, but you have many good materials in your interception. Who are you going to let accept this opportunity?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "now I don''t know if things can be done. What do you want to do so much? It''s not too late to wait until you get the opportunity of the Avenue!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, I''m afraid it''s too late. If you''re not careful, it will lead to chaos in the sect, so I think you''d better decide who to choose first, so as not to damage the unity within the sect."


    After hearing what nun wa said, the leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment and said: "Younger martial sister is right. There are several people with good qualifications in the interception, but only Kong Xuan can really kill three corpses in a short time. He has the most merit and virtue in the interception, so it is easier to kill a good corpse. Others want to kill a good corpse but suffer from no merit and virtue, so I want Kong Xuan to accept the opportunity of the road. I don''t know what younger martial sister thinks?"


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "Kong Xuan is the son of the Phoenix. He has great merit and is really a good candidate. I think there is no problem."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "since the younger martial sister said there was no problem, we decided so."


    The next day, the leader of Tongtian sect summoned his disciples to the main hall, told them about Hongyun, and decided that if Kong Xuanhua was given the opportunity to refine, the disciples of Tongtian sect had no objection to this. They all knew their weaknesses and it was very difficult to cut off the good corpse, so they all agreed with the leader''s decision.


    The two western saints have a headache about the unity of apostasy. After they told their disciples about Hongyun, only Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha have no opinion, while others feel that they should get the opportunity of the great road. They can''t help but be dissatisfied with the two western saints. However, they also understand that it''s very important for the two western saints to ignore their direct disciples Rare, so although dissatisfied, they also think that the two saints in the West are selfless.


    After learning about the red cloud, the big day Tathagata Buddha, the multi treasure Tathagata Buddha and the lantern burning ancient Buddha all summoned their men to go to Wuzhuang temple to compete for the opportunity of the avenue.


    In fact, the West has a better position than others in competing for the avenue, because zhenyuanzi''s cave is in Xiniu Hezhou, and they have the advantage of the land. The interceptors and people, the hermeneutics and the Styx River are all outsiders, which is not as good as the west can summon people to help at any time.


    The big day Buddha, the multi treasure Buddha and the lantern burning ancient Buddha also knew that the gun hit the head bird. Therefore, although they were very eager for the opportunity of Hongyun Avenue, they didn''t take the initiative first. They were waiting for them to act first and be good fishermen themselves.


    After the secret of the opportunity of Hongyun Avenue was spread, the first thing he couldn''t stand was Styx. Originally, it was just him competing, but now he was afraid that people, elucidation, interception and Buddhism all came to compete with him, which made Styx extremely anxious. He was afraid that he would lose a lot if someone beat him first.


    Thinking of this, Styx immediately set out to Wuzhuang temple to explore the reality. This time, Styx didn''t make a big drum to send all the Asuras out, but acted alone.


    It has to be said that the action of Styx is very smart. In this way, he can avoid the attention of the saints, and it is easier to act in the dark and take advantage of it.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are very painful. The Wuzhuang temple is located in Xiniu Hezhou, but they have just had a war with Buddhism. If they step into Xiniu Hezhou, they are afraid to face the Revenge of Buddhism immediately. Therefore, they do not have enough energy to deal with Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. Moreover, the leader of Tongtian cult does not dare to put their hands All of them were sent to Xiniu Hezhou. They also had to guard against sneak attacks by people and Buddhism. In the face of such problems, it was very difficult for the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa.


    In desperation, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa had to wait and see how the two saints in the West reacted to the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. As for the Styx River, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa didn''t have to look. They also knew that he must secretly go to explore the reality of Wuzhuang temple.


    The Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to participate in the competition for the opportunity of this avenue, so they didn''t do anything. The two saints in the West wanted to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, and there was no movement. Therefore, the three realms suddenly became quiet, giving people an unreal feeling.


    This situation is very beneficial to Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. They have time to calm down and practice. Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun also know that this is just the dawn before the storm. It won''t be long before they have to accept the storm like test. If they can''t pass, they will only die, so they are practicing desperately.


    When Hongyun''s secret was publicized, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were shocked that day, but after the shock, they were very angry. If they didn''t agree with the agreement made by the saints, they also had a chance to compete for the opportunity of this avenue.


    Just listen, Haotian said, "I knew things would be like this. We shouldn''t have agreed to the agreement of the saints at the beginning. It''s hard to see a good opportunity run away from our eyes."


    When the queen mother of the West heard this, she said, "what can you do if you are unwilling? Don''t you dare to break your promise. In that way, I''m afraid not to say it''s the opportunity of the great road, even our own little life will not be guaranteed, and we don''t participate in it. Otherwise, do you think we can rob the saints?"


    Haotian couldn''t help sighing when he heard this: "what yaochi said is that if there was no agreement, the saints would fight against Hongyun. At that time, we couldn''t compete with him with our cultivation skills, but since then, it made the Ming River cheap. He is the only one in the three worlds who is not limited by the agreement."


    However, the West King''s mother said disapprovingly, "what can the Styx River do without restrictions? Don''t forget that there is zhenyuanzi around Hongyun, and he can''t get anything cheap. Not to mention people, Buddhism, Buddhism and Jiesi religions are eyeing. I don''t think they will get anything!"


    It has to be said that a woman''s intuition is very powerful. She can even think of this. Indeed, under the mutual restraint of various forces, it is most beneficial to zhenyuanzi and Hongyun. As long as Hongyun has enough time, he can achieve the quasi holy fruit. At that time, as long as he makes a great wish, he can prove the holy throne.


    Hearing what the West Queen Mother said, Haotian said, "yaochi, you shouldn''t have given the town Yuanzi flat peach at that time. It''s good for Hongyun to get a cheap price. Otherwise, as long as Hongyun doesn''t become holy one day, we will have a chance!"


    The Queen Mother sneered: "Haotian, I think you were stunned by the holy throne. Is it so easy to get the holy throne? Even if there is a chance, I don''t know if we can seize it, but I made a good relationship with Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun. Then they will pay me back. So we can get such a big favor with only dozens of flat peaches. It''s a big deal It''s cheap. "


    Haotian also thought that the West Queen Mother''s words were reasonable, but he suddenly had an idea, so he hurriedly said, "yaochi, do you think we can arrange those people to compete?"


    Hearing this, the queen mother of the West frowned and said, "Haotian, do you want to use our hidden power?"


    Haotian nodded and said, "that''s it!"


    The West King''s mother shook her head and said, "it''s absolutely impossible. Let''s not say whether they can stand the temptation of the holy throne. Once they participate in this matter, they will suffer casualties. This will affect us to take advantage when the four forces invade the three realms. Therefore, I disagree!"


    Haotian was unwilling to hear this, but if they could get enough benefits when the four forces invaded the three realms, they might also have a chance to prove the Tao. So he said, "well, let''s not think about Hongyun. When the four forces invaded the three realms, let them return our cause and effect. Maybe we still have a chance to prove the Tao."

 Chapter 883

    When Haotian and the queen mother of the West argued about the red cloud, Kunpeng recalled his disciples and asked them to practice in the underground for a while. What Kunpeng didn''t expect was that after this war, the five disciples of his family had a great harvest. Hou Yi needed a little more time to cut off the evil corpse and achieve the quasi holy fruit, while Chang E Jingwei and Cangjie also touched the edge of beheading the corpse and reposed their evil thoughts in the innate Lingbao.


    Chang''e reposed the evil corpse with the "moon essence wheel" of the "sun and moon essence wheel". Because Jingwei had no innate spiritual treasure to respond to, Kunpeng had no choice but to give her the "six quiet bamboos" originally taken from Lu yashou to repose the evil corpse, while Cangjie reposed the evil corpse with the innate spiritual treasure "Lingshu lamp" taken from the lamp.


    Kunpeng was very happy to see that all the five disciples of his family had made a breakthrough. After the first World War, Kunpeng found the edge of cutting the good corpse. He wanted to place his good thoughts on the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag".


    After arranging the cultivation of his disciples, Kunpeng said to empress Houtu, "Houtu Taoist friends, the time has come. We should go to heaven and meet Haotian and Queen Mother Xi."


    Empress Houtu said, "what Taoist friends said is very true. Now the saints have focused on Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. It is indeed the best time for us to talk to Haotian and Xi Wangmu."


    Kunpeng said: "on this trip, we should not only find Haotian to discuss with the queen mother of the west, but also visit the emperor Shennong and discuss with him about taking over the underground government, so that he can prepare in advance and avoid being caught unprepared when he gets it."


    For the underground, empress Houtu didn''t care, so she smiled and said, "as long as Taoist friends can convince the emperor Shennong, I''m willing to put the matter of the underground under his control first."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "this is not necessary, so as not to attract the attention of the saints."


    Empress Houtu smiled when she heard this. She didn''t speak again, but went to heaven with Kunpeng.


    The arrival of empress Houtu and Kunpeng surprised Haotian and Queen Mother Xi. They didn''t understand why Kunpeng and empress Houtu came to heaven at this time. They couldn''t help worrying.


    After the four took their seats, Haotian asked, "I don''t know what''s important to Kunpeng Taoist friend and empress Houtu at such a critical juncture?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s a critical moment for others, but it''s nothing for me. I have something important to discuss with the two Taoist friends when I come here. It''s good for both of us, but the two Taoist friends don''t have to worry."


    Haotian said, "I don''t know why I have to work. Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Houtu come here in person. Please tell Kunpeng Taoist friends that yaochi and I are all ears!"


    Kunpeng said, "I''m sure the two Taoist friends are angry about the red cloud. In fact, it''s not good for the two Taoist friends. It''s good to stay away from it. At least it can protect themselves. I don''t know what the two Taoist friends think?"


    West Queen Mother said, "what Kunpeng Taoist friend said is very true. It is unrealistic to seize the opportunity of that avenue with the cultivation of Haotian and me, so it is also a good thing to ensure their own safety."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s best for the two Taoist friends to think so. I didn''t come here for this, but I wanted to discuss with the two Taoist friends about the cooperation between the two sides when the four forces invaded the three realms after the quantity robbery."


    Haotian was so excited when he heard this, he said, "I don''t know what Kunpeng Taoist friends think?"


    Kunpeng said, "I can''t talk about my high opinion, but I just want to discuss it with the two Taoist friends. You also know that the saints handed over a world to me last time when the heavenly court held a meeting. They want to use my hand to contain each other, but I don''t want to be calculated for nothing, so I want to ask the two Taoist friends to help me."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian couldn''t understand that Kunpeng wanted to seize control of that world, so he came to lobby himself. The power of one world also has infinite attraction to them. If he could join hands with Kunpeng to seize that world, he might get a lot of benefits from it.


    Thinking of this, Haotian said, "Kunpeng Daoyou wants to seize control of that world?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I just have this idea, but I don''t know if the two Taoist friends are willing to help me?"


    Haotian thought for a moment and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you also know that the force you choose is the first in the four directions. Do you think we can win each other just by ourselves?"


    Kunpeng said, "if I''m not sure, I won''t come to find two Taoist friends. As long as the two Taoist friends are willing to help me, it''s not difficult to take them!"


    Haotian and Queen Mother Xi looked at each other when they heard this. To tell you the truth, if Kunpeng and empress Houtu joined hands with the powerful combat effectiveness of the witch family, they might really be able to take control of the world.


    Seeing Haotian and queen Xi''s mother, Kunpeng hesitated a little, so he said, "don''t hide it from the two Taoist friends. After all, the world is the first of the four forces, so I don''t just ask you two to help. You don''t have to worry about your own safety."


    Haotian and the queen mother of the West could not help but sigh for a long time when they heard this, and then asked, "but I don''t know which Taoist friend Kunpeng asked for help?"


    Kunpeng said, "zhenyuanzi and Hongyun, two Taoist friends, should be familiar with each other. I still want to ask them to help me. They won''t refuse my friendship with them!"


    Hearing this, the mother of the Western King said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi are now unable to protect themselves. If you ask them to help, I''m afraid it''s difficult to achieve results!"


    Kunpeng said: "I also know the situation in the fairy world. If zhenyuanzi and Hongyun can''t even pass such a small storm, they are not qualified to participate in the war of the four forces invading the three worlds, but I''m still optimistic about them."


    West Queen Mother said: "since Kunpeng Daoyou is so optimistic about Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi, there must be no problem. However, Kunpeng Daoyou, you know we don''t help you in vain, so do we have to talk about compensation first, and then talk about cooperation!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "of course, there is no free lunch in the world. Naturally, I won''t let the two Taoist friends contribute in vain, but I don''t know what the two Taoist friends want?"


    The West Queen Mother said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, there should be no few congenital Lingbao in one world. Haotian and I hope to get a few, so that we can cut the three corpses?"


    Kunpeng was surprised when he heard this and asked, "is this what the two Taoist friends want?"


    West Queen Mother said: "this is the requirement for the time being, but we have a condition that congenital Lingbao wants us to choose first!"


    Kunpeng hesitated when he heard this. If the West queen mother only asked for a few congenital Lingbao, it would not be a big deal for them. However, if the West Queen Mother had to choose first, Kunpeng had to be cautious. After all, there were several Linggen and Lingbao he needed to get.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "two Taoist friends, I can''t agree to your request. If you take all the good congenital Lingbao away, why bother to ask you for help."


    The West King''s mother said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, compared with the congenital Lingbao, the world is more important. Since you can get a world, why care about the congenital Lingbao!"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "you can''t say that. Although one world is good, it''s not important to me, but the innate Lingbao can immediately improve my cultivation. It''s better that I can let the other world out. The two Taoist friends don''t think about the innate Lingbao. I don''t know what the two Taoist friends think?"


    However, the mother of the Western King did not expect that Kunpeng could give up one side of the world for congenital Lingbao, which shocked her. However, this matter was not what she could decide, so she turned her eyes to Haotian and hoped that Haotian would decide.


    Although Haotian is the Lord of heaven, this position is only given by the Taoist ancestor. Maybe he will lose it that day. If he can get control of the world, he will not refuse.


    Just listen, Haotian said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, is this serious?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I''ve always said nine things. Naturally, I take it seriously."


    Haotian said, "if so, we agree with the proposal of Taoist friends to give up the innate treasure of that world."


    Kunpeng said, "OK! Let''s make a deal."

 Chapter 884

    Just when Kunpeng and Haotian wanted to reach an agreement, the queen mother suddenly said, "wait a minute!"


    Kunpeng asked, "I don''t know what else you want?"


    The West Queen Mother said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you also know that Haotian and I don''t have several innate spiritual treasures in our hands, so can we choose some innate spiritual treasures to kill the three corpses? Moreover, if zhenyuanzi and Hongyun Taoist friends also help, how should Taoist friends arrange them?"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng frowned and said: "Taoist friends, the world is divided into heaven, earth and people. You can''t completely control the world, otherwise you will be spied by all saints. Therefore, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi will naturally control the world with you. Of course, if Hongyun and zhenyuanzi can''t survive the disaster, then the world will be controlled by yourself. As for the congenital Lingbao, I can only give you three or two pieces, no Do you know whether the two Taoist friends are satisfied? "


    The West Queen Mother said, "thank you, Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "this is human nature. Taoist friends don''t have to."


    Haotian said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, do you mean that there are three realms in every world where the four forces are located?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "this is nature. If they don''t have the existence of the three realms, how can they develop and grow!"


    Haotian said, "so if yaochi and I become the Lord of the world, we will give up the Lord of the heaven?"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s hard to say this. After all, it''s not under my control. It depends on what kind of arrangement the Taoist ancestor has. However, the two Taoist friends have to prepare early. After all, you''ve almost offended each other in recent years. Even if the Taoist ancestor doesn''t say it, they won''t let the two Taoist friends continue to be the Lord of the heaven."


    Haotian sighed: "what Taoist friends said is very true. I''m afraid I can''t sit for long. It''s also a good thing if I can govern a world together with Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun Taoist friends. However, I don''t understand why Kunpeng Taoist friends want to give up a world and choose congenital Lingbao?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t have many disciples. One world is not important to me, but with the innate treasure, I can constantly strengthen myself!"


    Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother suddenly realized when they heard this. They thought that Kunpeng really did what Sanqing said. They wanted to strengthen themselves by being in Lingbao first, so Fang would choose congenital Lingbao instead of one world. Thinking of this, Haotian couldn''t help saying, "I see. In this way, we are getting cheaper!"


    Seeing the tacit appearance of Haotian and the queen mother of the west, Kunpeng knows that they are wrong, but it has nothing to do with Kunpeng. As long as he can make Haotian and the queen mother of the West agree with their intention, he can guess other things with Haotian and the queen mother of the West!


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "we can''t say that. We take what we need."


    Haotian and the queen mother of the West heard this, but said, "what Taoist friends say is what they need."


    Empress Houtu didn''t expect that things would go so smoothly. Haotian and Queen Mother Xi were so easily persuaded by Kunpeng, but she was surprised and didn''t believe it. The reason why empress Houtu had such a reaction was because of her character. People in the witch family were not good at dealing with people, so he didn''t understand the temptation of power to Haotian and Queen Mother Xi How powerful doubt is.


    Kunpeng said, "Haotian Taoist friend, in fact, I have one more thing to ask!"


    Haotian was very happy when he saw that Kunpeng had given one of his forces to him. He said, "if you have something to say, please speak frankly. As long as I have the ability, I will help myself."


    Kunpeng said: "Haotian Taoist friend also knows that there is some connection between Jiang Ziya and me. Now Jiang Ziya died in beijulu state, so I want him to work in the underground. As the leader of the three worlds, it is a small matter for Taoist friend. Please help me!"


    Haotian thought it was a great thing that Kunpeng asked him for help so seriously, but he didn''t think he wanted to arrange Jiang Ziya to work in the underground. It''s just a small matter. It''s no big deal. As long as he put it forward, the saints would not refuse.


    Thinking of this, Haotian couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s easy to do. Just rest assured, Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng said, "then you''ll have friends."


    At this time, the West Queen Mother said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, your cultivation is high. I don''t know how to look at the current situation?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "at this time, the situation in the three realms is very dangerous. If you are careless, you may be broken to pieces. If two Taoist friends want to intervene, I advise you not to have this idea, so as not to dismantle your own forces in vain!"


    The West King''s mother said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends are joking. How can we dare to intervene in such a thing with our ability? However, Taoist friends also know that the current situation will affect our heaven, so I want to ask Taoist friends which side can win the final victory in this fight!"


    Kunpeng said: "It''s hard to say about this. Although it''s said that the interception of religion gained great reputation due to the first World War in beijulu Prefecture, they also offended people, Buddhism and Buddhism. In the future, they will face the joint attack of the three religions, which is very beneficial to the interception and the demon family. However, people, Buddhism and Buddhism all have evil intentions. From a poor point of view, if they want to win the final victory, it depends on the external cause Su! "


    The West Queen Mother asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, what external factors do you mean?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "External factors include many things. As long as they can affect the situation of the three realms and have nothing to do with their four religions, they can be regarded as external factors. However, the most important one is the attitude of Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun. After all, the people who should be robbed are not in vain. If either of them can get the support of Hong Yun, nine times out of ten the throne of the emperor will fall into their hands. With the throne of the emperor, we all know the result of the mass robbery. "


    Xiwang''s mother didn''t expect Kunpeng to be so optimistic about Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi, but said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you also know that all forces are gearing up for the opportunity of Hongyun''s Avenue. Even if Hongyun can survive the quantity robbery, I''m afraid he will fall out with these forces, how can he make friends with them?"


    Kunpeng said, "there is no absolute thing in the world. Someone will see things clearly and not start with Hongyun. Don''t the two Taoist friends think Hongyun''s secret has spread too fast?"


    The queen mother of the West was shocked when she heard this. She quickly asked, "Kunpeng Daoyou suspects that someone is spreading in the dark, so things will spread so fast?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "it''s not as simple as spreading. I''m afraid the other party has a bigger conspiracy to do so. Taoist friends can imagine how an ordinary beigulu little demon can know the secret of Hongyun and know it so clearly. If there is no instruction behind it, who can believe it!"


    Haotian asked, "Kunpeng, Taoist friends, only the saints can do such a big thing, but what conspiracy can they have to do so? Isn''t it just to increase their competitors?"


    Kunpeng said, "if the other party doesn''t want to seize the opportunity of that Avenue, it''s not to increase the opponent for himself!"


    Haotian said with a smile: "how can such a stupid person have the opportunity to prove the Tao when he has the opportunity of the avenue? Who is willing to give up such a good opportunity!"


    Kunpeng said: "nothing is impossible, and the other party will naturally have his own reason for doing so. Superficially stupid doesn''t mean really stupid. Only from the current situation of the three realms, we can see that the chaos is about to begin. It is convenient for the three realms to have a chance to fish in troubled waters. Some things that can''t be done openly can be done at this time."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian couldn''t help but move and said, "the mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow finches are behind. They want to make a profit!"


    Kunpeng said: "it is not ruled out that the other party may have this possibility. Of course, it is also possible that the other party wants to lead the snake out and force some people to come forward to catch it all."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, the queen mother of the West sighed. Although Kunpeng said a lot, she actually didn''t say anything. She only said maybe, and didn''t say his own ideas and response plans at all. When she thought of this, she was very helpless and thought Kunpeng was too cunning.


    Not only the West Queen Mother had this idea, but also Haotian, so the scene soon quieted down.

 Chapter 885

    Seeing that the scene calmed down, Kunpeng said goodbye. That Haotian and Queen Mother Xi also needed to digest the information revealed by Kunpeng''s move, so they didn''t ask him to stay, so they got up to send Kunpeng and empress Houtu away.


    After leaving Tianting, Kunpeng and empress Houtu did not return to the underworld, but went to the huoyun cave outside the sky. On the way, empress Houtu asked, "Kunpeng, why didn''t you mention that the emperor Shennong took over the underground mansion?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s a small thing to get Jiang Ziya into the underground mansion. If Shennong takes charge of the underground mansion, it''s a big thing. Haotian and Xiwang''s mother can''t decide, so it''s useless to tell them. It will only make them different, so it''s better not to say it."


    Empress Houtu said, "without Haotian''s support, I''m afraid it''s very difficult!"


    Kunpeng said, "Taoist friends are wrong. If the witch family retreats from the underground mansion, the most suitable one in the three worlds to take over the underground mansion is the emperor Shennong, and only others can be impartial!"


    While talking, Kunpeng and empress Houtu came to huoyun cave. Kunpeng and empress Houtu did not disturb Fu Xi and Xuanyuan, but quietly came to the residence of the emperor Shennong.


    For the arrival of Kunpeng, the emperor Shennong was greatly surprised and stunned on the spot. Kunpeng smiled and said, "why has it been a long time? The emperor doesn''t know the poor road and the backland road friends!"


    The emperor Shennong woke up and said, "the holy master is laughing at me. I don''t know if the holy master is far away from here. Please forgive me!"


    Kunpeng said, "the emperor is serious. I have something important to discuss with you when I come to huoyun cave with empress Houtu!"


    The emperor Shennong asked, "I don''t know what made the saint so cautious?"


    Kunpeng said, "although the emperor of Zixiao palace didn''t participate in the last meeting, the emperor must know that the four forces invaded the three realms. I''m here for this!"


    Hearing this, the emperor Shennong sighed: "holy master, you know the three emperors can''t light out of the fire cloud cave. Even if the four forces invade the three realms, it has nothing to do with us. I''m afraid I can''t help the holy master!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the human emperor doesn''t know. If the four forces invade the three realms after the mass robbery, all living beings in the three realms will be implicated. Nothing can escape, so even the three human emperors will enter the world of mortals!"


    The earth emperor Shennong was surprised when he heard this, and said, "the holy master is not so terrible. The three kings of the Terran are dedicated to ¡õ¡õ Terran luck. If there is a loss, the Terran will suffer great difficulties. If it is involved in the great disaster, I''m afraid it''s not a good thing for the Terran!"


    Kunpeng said: "this is naturally clear, but this matter is not what we can decide, and we can only comply with the general trend!"


    The emperor Shennong said, "holy master, although I also have the cultivation of quasi holy peak, you also know that it is forcibly improved by virtue of merit. In terms of combat ability, I''m afraid people in the early stage of quasi holy can''t compare, but I''m afraid it''s difficult to help the holy master!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the emperor misunderstood me. In fact, I didn''t come here with empress Houtu to ask the emperor for help, but to trust me with something!"


    Hearing this, the emperor Shennong breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t want to help Kunpeng, but was afraid that he would delay Kunpeng''s great event because of himself. If it wasn''t for fighting, he didn''t need to worry, so he said, "I don''t know what the holy master wants to entrust to me. Please speak frankly. I should do my best!"


    Kunpeng said: "to be honest with the emperor, I now have a small world. Then the earth empress and the witch decided to completely move to the small world of the poor after the four forces invaded the three realms, and no one was in charge of the underground. Therefore, I and the earth empress wanted to entrust the underground to the emperor. What''s the intention of the emperor?"


    The earth emperor Shennong did not directly answer Kunpeng''s questions, but asked, "holy master, listen to your words, will you not return to the three realms after the four forces invaded the three realms? Will the Terrans of the earth star be moved to that small world by you?"


    Kunpeng didn''t expect that Shennong would ask these words. He didn''t understand the emperor''s intention for a time, but Kunpeng didn''t want to hide it from him, so he said: "yes, after we leave the three realms, we generally won''t return to the three realms. The Terrans on the Earth Star have also been moved to that small world by me, but I don''t know the emperor''s purpose of asking these questions?"


    Shennong said, "holy master, I can''t promise you this. You''d better find someone else!"


    Hearing what Shennong said, Kunpeng and empress Houtu were dumbfounded. They never thought that Shennong was unwilling to accept such a good thing, which was too difficult to accept.


    Just listen, Kunpeng asked, "the emperor doesn''t know why he refused to accept it?"


    Shennong said, "holy master, you also know that there are more and less points between me and Jingwei. If we can regain our freedom after the four forces invade the three realms, then I hope you and Jingwei are good, so I can''t agree to this. Please forgive me!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng suddenly realized that he could understand Shennong''s mood as a father, so he said: "the emperor doesn''t need to do this. I''m just talking to you. Since you don''t want to find someone else, it''s no big deal!"


    Shennong said, "thank you for your understanding. Can you let me go to that world together?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "naturally, there is no problem. I don''t know if the emperor needs to take others. If so, you''d better discuss with them in advance and get ready!"


    Shennong said, "I hope to bring another person, but I can''t decide this. I need to discuss it with her!"


    Kunpeng said, "when the four forces invade the three realms, the emperor will go to discuss!"


    Referring to the four forces invading the three realms, Shennong was a little worried about the safety of the three realms, so he asked, "saint, can the three realms resist each other''s invasion in the coming disaster?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "It''s hard to say about this. If all parties don''t lose much power in this mass robbery, it''s not a big problem to deal with the invasion of the four forces, but it''s just a superficial struggle, but it can''t determine the fate of the three realms. What can really determine the fate of the three realms is the struggle between the Taoist ancestors and the other party''s heaven. Only the Taoist ancestors win, then we can keep the three realms The safety of the world! "


    Speaking of various forces, Shennong couldn''t help sighing: "I really don''t understand that the great disaster is coming, but the four religions have to fight first. Aren''t they afraid that they won''t be able to resist the invasion of the four forces at that time? The Terrans will lose their original innocence if they are educated by their saints."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help thinking that Shennong was too idealistic. In fact, as long as someone exists, there will be struggle, which is an eternal truth. Moreover, the reason why the Terran has developed to today''s prosperity is due to its boundless ambition. If the Terran has lost its ambition, it will lose its way of development.


    Kunpeng said, "the emperor doesn''t need to worry about this. Since the saints dare to do so, it shows that they are fully confident to deal with the four forces, but they don''t know whether the emperor has other candidates for this underground government?"


    When Shennong heard this, he said, "I have lived in this fire cloud cave for a long time and have no contact with the three realms. The saint needs to make his own decision on this matter, but I have no choice!"


    Shennong did not have a candidate, but was unwilling to say. In fact, Xuanyuan, the emperor, was a suitable candidate. However, because Xuanyuan had too many connections with Buddhism, Shennong was worried that Xuanyuan could not be treated fairly, so he did not recommend it.


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "well, since the emperor has no candidate, I''d better find someone else. Anyway, it''s too early to leave the three worlds with the empress of the earth, but it''s not for the moment."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, there are many people with outstanding human abilities. It''s not too difficult to find a successor. As long as we pay more attention, we can find a suitable candidate soon!"


    Hearing what empress Houtu said, Kunpeng couldn''t help thinking of a person and said, "thank you for reminding me. I have a suitable candidate!"


    Empress Houtu asked, "I don''t know who can get into the eyes of Taoist friends?"


    Kunpeng said, "Ziwei emperor Boyi test!" empress earth and Shennong nodded when they heard this, and felt that this person was indeed the best candidate.

 Chapter 886

    Kunpeng and empress Nuwa were lobbying for the four forces to invade the three realms. However, the situation in the fairy world was becoming more and more dangerous. All forces began to be impatient and tested each other''s reaction one after another.


    It was not the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa who made the first move, but the two western saints who occupied the favorable geographical position. Of course, this was not put forward by the two holy places in the west, but that the three people of burning lamps, land pressure and Duobao could no longer bear it, so they gathered their hands to attack Wuzhuang temple.


    Sanqing and empress Nuwa are well aware of this abnormal move of the West. They even know the Styx River, which has been hiding in the dark, but they don''t have much reaction, because they all know the strength of Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun. Even if the West pours out, they can''t win Wuzhuang temple in a short time, So they all let the West consume the strength of Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun first!


    For the reactions of Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the Styx River, lighthouse, land pressure and Duobao also understand, but they don''t care. After all, they occupy the advantage of geographical advantage. They can attack and retreat without looking back.


    This move of the West made Hongyun''s heart angry. He only heard him say: "I thought that the two saints in the West had really changed their character, but I didn''t expect that they were so shameless. It sounds good to say that they wanted to end the cause and effect with us, but what they did was another set. Sanqing and empress Nuwa and even the Styx haven''t found us yet, but they first attacked us. This is their friendship!"


    After hearing Hongyun''s words, Zhen Yuanzi said calmly: "My dear brother, I know more about the two western saints than you. To tell you the truth, I never believed them. Let''s take what happened in those years. Kunpeng Taoist friends were angry because they lost the opportunity to find you directly. You and I have nothing to say about this, because you owe Kunpeng Taoist friends great cause and effect, but the two western saints themselves Because of your great cause and effect, when you are in danger, you are unwilling to help. Instead, you hope to kill you by the hand of Kunpeng Taoist friends, so that they can easily end the cause and effect with you. How can such a person be trusted! "


    Hongyun said, "what big brother said is very true, but I was confused by the false image in front of me. If they really want to end the cause and effect with me, how can they stop the Styx when big brother is fighting with the Styx? They obviously want to cut corners, but since they know their behavior, at least we can stop communicating with them in the future."


    The two saints in the West did not expect that the actions of burning lamps, land pressure and Duobao made Hongyun so disgusted with them. If they knew this, they would not let the three of them act recklessly.


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "you don''t have to worry about the two western saints, just rely on the defense of Wuzhuang temple. It''s not easy for them to attack. Moreover, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and even Styx won''t watch the conspiracy of the two western saints succeed. They need to stop the two western Saints."


    Hongyun smiled and said, "what big brother said is very true. Now they are just a small-scale temptation, but we don''t need to care too much. As long as we achieve quasi holy fruit, they will naturally retreat."


    Zhen Yuanzi was right. After Duobao, lightbulb and Luya started to fight Wuzhuang temple, Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa couldn''t sit still.


    Empress Nuwa found the leader of Tongtian cult and said, "senior brother Tongtian, these two western saints are too rampant, but we don''t let them be so unscrupulous!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "in my opinion, how can we fight back?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, the burning lamp is a disciple of a traitor, and Lu Ya has a deep hatred with the witch family. Shall we discuss with Yuanshi Tianzun and Kunpeng to suppress the two western saints together?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he shook his head and said: "Younger martial sister Nu Wa, we have just had a war with people and Buddhism. It can be said that we have offended the Supreme Master and Yuanshi Tianzun miserably. How can Yuanshi Tianzun cooperate with us? Even if Yuanshi Tianzun doesn''t care, you think Lu Ya is the ten Prince of the demon family. If he doesn''t die one day, the luck of the demon family will be cut off by Buddhism, and Duobao is our eldest disciple, which is the same The spirit of Buddhism has also been divided a lot. It is also us who have to fight. Naturally, the first Tianzun will not join hands with us to suppress Buddhism. "


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, this matter is related to the opportunity of the great road. I think the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun will not ignore it. Maybe they will agree with our proposal!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. The Supreme Master and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty are not so open-minded people. They knew there would be people. They should have listened to Kunpeng''s words today. Don''t believe the rhetoric of the Supreme Master, so that Duobao entered the West!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, it''s no use talking about these now. You and I''d better think about how to deal with the current situation, otherwise we will succeed in the conspiracy of the two saints in the West!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Younger martial sister Nuwa, we''d better find Kunpeng and empress Houtu instead of the emperor of Yuanshi. Kunpeng''s disciples Hou Yi and Lu Ya had a deep cause and effect. In those years, Kunpeng wanted to help Hou Yi, but this cause and effect was blocked by the younger martial sister. The empress Houtu was the ancestor of the witch family, and Lu Ya was the prince of the demon family. The Lich and the demon did not stand together. It can be said that one or two of the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Tai were the cause between the witch family The fruit should be on Lu Ya. If we talk about it here, I think Kun Peng and empress Houtu will not let Lu Ya continue to be carefree! "


    Speaking of this, empress Nuwa suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said, "senior brother Tongtian, do you remember that there seemed to be an agreement between us and Kunpeng!"


    Hearing Nu Wa''s mother''s reminder, the leader of Tongtian cult remembered and said, "what Nu Wa''s younger martial sister said was very true. We did have an agreement with Kunpeng that Lu pressure must be settled by Hou Yi, but now it''s time."


    Empress Nuwa said, "if we use this as an excuse to find Kunpeng, he and empress Houtu will not sit idly by. At that time, we will see how arrogant the two saints in the West are!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "not only that, Kunpeng and empress Houtu once arranged their disciples to help Hongyun and zhenyuanzi, but the two western saints poisoned them first. It''s said that it''s a gun to shoot out the first bird. Maybe Kunpeng and empress Houtu will poison the two western saints because of this."


    Empress Nuwa was worried when she heard this and said, "senior brother Tongtian, do you think if we invite Kunpeng and empress Houtu to fight, will it affect our opportunity to seize Hongyun''s Avenue?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment and said, "it''s really bad that Kunpeng acts strangely, but judging from Kunpeng''s recall of his disciples, he should not stand up for Hongyun because of this."


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother, maybe Kunpeng won''t take the initiative, but we have to prevent Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun from asking Kunpeng and empress Houtu for help!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "if you have to think so, we don''t have to find Kunpeng and empress Houtu, so as not to affect our plan."


    If we don''t ask Kunpeng for help, empress Nuwa is worried that the two saints in the West will return in vain because of their geographical advantage, so she doesn''t know what to do.


    Empress Nuwa thought carefully for a moment, and suddenly remembered that she had Haotian and the queen mother of the West as allies. If she could persuade them to support it, there was no need to worry about the favorable situation occupied by the two holy places in the West.


    Thinking of this, empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, aren''t Haotian and Queen Mother Xi also our allies? Do you think we should go to see them? If there is their ''Heavenly star array'', the two saints in the West should not worry!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi have nothing to do with this. It''s impossible for them to want to help. I think it''s best to go to the underground to see Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Only they can help us suppress the two Saints in the West."


    Empress Nuwa was worried and said, "I''m afraid that zhenyuanzi and Hongyun will take the opportunity to have a relationship with Kunpeng and empress Houtu, which will be troublesome."


    The leader of Tongtian said disapprovingly, "younger martial sister, we can''t avoid seeing Kunpeng and empress Houtu because we''re worried about this. If we always worry about this and that, the matter will not be solved."


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect had made up her mind, empress Nuwa sighed and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but my younger sister lost her courage. Let''s go to see Kunpeng and empress Houtu."

 Chapter 887

    After persuading empress Nu Wa, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa did not hesitate, so they immediately got up and went to the hell.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu were surprised by the sudden arrival of Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa. Although they had many contradictions, they still had to give face. Kunpeng and empress Houtu did not shut them out, but invited them into the underground according to their due courtesy.


    After sitting down, empress Houtu, as the Lord of the underground, asked, "I don''t know what the saint of heaven and empress Nuwa do to the underground?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "my friend, I have something important to discuss with you when I come to the underground with younger martial sister Nu Wa!"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she was very confused. She couldn''t think of anything the other party could do to discuss with her, so she said, "I don''t know what it is that the two saints came forward in person?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "the later Taoist friends may not know. I think Taoist friends Kunpeng should remember that we had an agreement on the ten Prince Lu of the demon family?"


    Hearing Tongtian sect leader''s words, Kunpeng remembered this matter, so he said: "I naturally remember this matter. Is it that Tongtian saint and empress Nuwa came for this small matter?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, maybe this is a small matter in your eyes, but it is very important in the eyes of poor Dao and younger martial sister Nuwa, so we will come to find Taoist friends to discuss this matter!"


    Kunpeng said, "even if this matter has a great relationship with the two saints, the land pressure has always been hidden in the Western Paradise. I have no way to take him!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "maybe Kunpeng Taoist friends didn''t pay attention to the situation of the earth fairy world. Now Lu Ya has gone out of the paradise and clashed with the five Zhuang view of zhenyuanzi Taoist friends."


    Hearing this, Kun Peng was very surprised. He didn''t understand how the two saints of the West dared to put pressure on the land. Such an important figure to the West walked out of the paradise in the midst of mass robbery. So he said, "saint of heaven, this matter can be taken seriously!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "it''s true that I can''t joke with Taoist friends about such an important thing. If Taoist friends don''t believe it, they can find out the truth in person."


    Although Kunpeng believed that the leader of Tongtian cult would not deceive himself, he still went to Wuzhuang to observe with his mind. As expected, things were as the leader of Tongtian cult said. After the investigation, Kunpeng sighed: "but I didn''t expect that the two western saints were so crazy that they first attacked the red cloud, and dared to release Duobao, light lamp and land pressure together. They were not afraid of the failure of Yuanshi Tianzun and two Taoist friends?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa turned red when they heard Kunpeng''s words. Two of the three were related to them. The two saints in the West were clearly provoking themselves.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, you must know what the emperor was at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. I''m afraid he will have something to do if he is Wang for the time being. As for the poor Taoist and Nu Wa junior sister, although they want to teach the western two holy points a lesson, they have no place to do it because they had an agreement with Taoist friends at the beginning, so they came to talk to Taoist friends."


    Empress Nuwa also hurriedly said, "yes, Kunpeng Daoyou, at first we said that Lu pressure would be handed over to you for disposal. Now Lu pressure comes out of the paradise, but the opportunity is rare. If Daoyou don''t do it, it''s hard to find a good time, but I don''t know when you plan to do it?"


    After Kunpeng heard the words of empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult, he couldn''t help sneering: "I said how could you come so kindly to inform me of Lu Ya''s situation. It turned out that you wanted me to deal with the two saints in the West. Fortunately, you''ll reap the benefits of the fisherman. However, I''m not a fool. I''m still far from counting you!"


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said: "Saint Tongtian and empress Nuwa, you know that I just called my disciples back a few days ago. Because they gained something in the war with the Styx River, they are all in closed cultivation. I''m afraid they can''t get out of the pass in a short time, but this will be delayed for a while!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa didn''t expect that things would turn out like this, but empress Nuwa still didn''t give up her heart and said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, we had an agreement at the beginning. You can''t break the contract! And if you miss this opportunity, I''m afraid it will be difficult to have another chance in the future."


    Kunpeng sighed: "I don''t want to break the contract, but I really can''t do anything, but I let the two Taoist friends down. If I can''t do it, I''ll hand over the two Taoist friends to deal with it. Anyway, it''s natural that Lu Ya is the ten crown prince of the demon family, and empress Nuwa, as the sage of the demon family, wants to deal with him."


    Empress Nuwa said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng''s words are bad. Although Taoist friends may not be able to deal with the land pressure, isn''t there still the witch family of empress Houtu? As long as the witch family sends out a few great witches, they can easily take the land pressure."


    Empress Houtu was very excited when she heard that the witch family could go to deal with Lu Ya. She couldn''t help but want to agree with empress Nuwa''s proposal. However, when she wanted to say yes, she was secretly stopped by Kunpeng. Although empress Houtu didn''t understand why Kunpeng did this, empress Houtu didn''t say anything out of her trust in Kunpeng, But continue to sit there without words.


    Empress Houtu''s performance surprised empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult. They thought that as long as they raised the matter, empress Houtu, the leader of the witch clan, would readily agree, but the fact was beyond their expectation. Empress Houtu didn''t have any expression, which made them very confused.


    Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa''s plan failed, but Kunpeng was very upset, but Kunpeng was very proud. It was impossible to drag him down without paying a price.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said: "Empress Nuwa, we had an agreement that the land pressure could only be done by my disciple Hou Yi, and I also proposed to hand over the witch family to deal with it. You don''t agree. Now the Witches of the witch family are repairing the six samsara, but it''s difficult to draw out their hands. Moreover, even if we can draw out one or two witches, it won''t help, so this matter can only be stranded for the time being. Of course, if The two Taoist friends can''t wait. Then they can deal with the land pressure by themselves. There''s no need to discuss with the poor Taoist priest and the empress Houtu. We have absolutely no objection! "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help but secretly scold Kunpeng for being insidious. If they were able to deal directly with the land pressure, why did they go to the underground to discuss with him? Kunpeng wanted to make it clear to see their jokes. Although he spoke with unparalleled benevolence and righteousness, he actually had a very sinister intention.


    Seeing that Kunpeng is so backward, the leader of Tongtian cult is very helpless. After secretly exchanging opinions with empress Nu Wa, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, we people don''t talk secretly. What conditions do you want for Lu pressure?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "the saints of Tongtian misunderstood me. I really can''t do anything about it. However, the saints of Tongtian can rest assured that as long as Hou Yi''s cultivation is over, I will immediately ask them to go outside Wuzhuang temple to find Lu Ya to settle the cause and effect of both sides without delay."


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa did not expect that Kunpeng was so shameless that he was unwilling to leave a little handle. It can be seen that he was careful. Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "I don''t know when the disciples of Kunpeng Taoist friends can finish their cultivation, but it can be useful for me and Nu Wa junior sister. If Taoist friends need our help, please tell us frankly that we will do our best!"


    When Kunpeng heard Tongtian leader''s words, he smiled and said, "thank you for your love between Tongtian saint and empress Nuwa. I really need to ask for something, but I don''t know how to say it!"


    When Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa heard this, they couldn''t help but say angrily, "it''s really shameless. There will be things you can''t say with your sinister character!"


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa kept scolding Kunpeng in their hearts, they couldn''t help saying, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are strangers. If there''s anything, just say it. We''re not outsiders!"


    Kunpeng said, "I''ll tell you straight. It''s not a big deal. The two saints also know that Jiang Ziya has something to do with me. Now he''s separated from the sermon and died on the list. I''m worried that he will be bullied by the sermon in the future, so I want him to work in the underground, so I want to ask two Taoist friends to support him!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were surprised again. They didn''t expect Kunpeng to put forward such a small request, which was a little different from Kunpeng''s behavior. However, although they were confused about this, they quickly agreed to Kunpeng''s suggestion, so that Kunpeng could start early.


    After receiving the reply from the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa, Kunpeng agreed to attack Lu as soon as possible. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa left the underground house at ease.

 Chapter 888

    However, it was said that empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult were not in a good mood because they did not achieve what they thought after they left the hell.


    After returning to jin''ao Island, empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, although Kunpeng promised us to deal with the land pressure, he didn''t say the specific time. Will there be any problem?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sighed: "Younger martial sister, it''s not easy for us to let Kunpeng do this. Who let Kunpeng take the initiative, but we are very passive. However, there is also a great cause and effect between Kunpeng and the two western saints. Although he can''t do this, he can''t easily let go of the two Western saints. In my opinion, Kunpeng will deal with the land pressure in a short time, Then our chance will come. "


    However, empress Nuwa didn''t think so like the leader of Tongtian cult. She always felt that it was inappropriate for Kunpeng to easily agree to their request. She didn''t think that Kunpeng would be so kind to help herself and the leader of Tongtian cult. Therefore, empress Nuwa said again: "senior brother Tongtian, I always think there is some conspiracy for Kunpeng to agree to our request so easily!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "according to younger martial sister, what''s Kunpeng''s plot?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, I think Kunpeng promised us so easily. Maybe he wanted to take the opportunity to contact Hongyun and zhenyuanzi, so that all of us could not seize the opportunity of that Avenue!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult didn''t think that Nu Wa had to pull Kunpeng and Hongyun together, but she was very helpless. It''s not that the leader of Tongtian cult didn''t think about this, but relying on the leader''s understanding of Kunpeng, Kunpeng can''t be an enemy with the saints in order to make friends with Hongyun, which is not in line with the way Kunpeng does things.


    Just listen, Tongtian leader said, "younger martial sister, you think too much. Kunpeng won''t make such an unwise move, but the relationship between him and Hongyun is not so good."


    When empress Nuwa heard the Tongtian leader''s words, she said, "why did Kunpeng promise us so easily according to elder martial brother? His way of doing things is obviously different from his way of doing things?"


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult stopped asking Nu Wa and didn''t know how to answer Nu Wa''s question. However, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "younger martial sister, it doesn''t matter to us whether Kunpeng has a conspiracy. At present, as long as we can make Kunpeng fight with the west, it will be a victory for us, and other things can be solved in the future!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, who is Kunpeng? If he really has any conspiracy on this matter, it will be difficult for us to solve it in the future!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "younger martial sister, you don''t talk about you for your brother. It''s not good for you to be too serious about some things. If we always haggle over every detail like this, how can we develop. As long as our goal is achieved, we don''t have to know so clearly about other things, and even if we know what we can do, can we refuse Kunpeng!"


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa couldn''t help reflecting on her way of doing things. She had to say that what the leader of Tongtian said was very reasonable. If she hadn''t been haggling all the time, the relationship between her and Kunpeng wouldn''t be like this, and the demon clan wouldn''t come to such an end.


    Thinking of this, empress Nuwa said, "thank you for reminding me. I''m really too fussy, but I''m inferior. As long as it''s good for us, there''s no need to break the casserole to the end!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "it''s good if you can think so, younger martial sister. Now we want Kunpeng. As long as we can persuade Kunpeng to do it, what plot Kunpeng has has has nothing to do with us."


    It has to be said that the leader of Tongtian cult sees things more thoroughly than empress Nu Wa. Empress Nu Wa is a woman after all. She is too fussy and has some defects in major issues.


    The Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun have been paying attention to every move of all parties since they publicized the secret of Hongyun. When the western two saints jumped out first, they were very surprised. This is not like the way of doing things of the western two saints, and they couldn''t help wondering.


    However, it was not long before, when the three sides of light lamp, Duobao and land pressure all went out, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor suddenly realized that it was also a helpless move to understand the two saints in the West. Although the west developed very rapidly, it had a fatal weakness, that is, the internal problem. There were four factions in the west, and the most low-key one was the brother of the two saints in the West , the demon clan represented by Lu Ya, Duobao, led the disciples of the first sect of intercepting religion who invested in the West in the first World War of Fengshen, and lighting the lamp was the representative of the West. There was only one opportunity to preach, but three people in the West had the opportunity to preach. If the two saints in the West did not try to shift the contradiction, there would be chaos in the West first. After understanding the difficulties of the two saints in the west, The Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty were very happy. Even if things were developing in the direction they wanted.


    However, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun were not happy for long, and they were destroyed by the actions of Tongtian leader and Nuwa. When Tongtian leader and Nuwa went to the underworld, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help but raise their hearts. They didn''t know why Tongtian leader and Nuwa did this, so they were all uneasy.


    Therefore, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun gathered in the Taiqing heaven to discuss countermeasures for this matter.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa don''t go to rob the avenue, but they go to the underground to see Kunpeng and empress Houtu. I''m afraid there''s a conspiracy!"


    The Supreme Master nodded and said, "it''s really abnormal. It''s reasonable to say that younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa can''t resist such temptation. Even if they can resist, his disciples are very bad in mind, but they can''t resist. It''s doubtful!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, do you think it''s possible that younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa are worried that they will be stopped by Kunpeng and empress Houtu, so they want to talk to them!"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. Younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa can''t be so stupid to go to Kunpeng and empress Houtu to discuss this matter, and Kunpeng and empress Houtu can''t agree with such a proposal."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, there is nothing impossible in the world. You see, after the first World War in beigulu Prefecture, Kunpeng withdrew all his disciples. It seems that he wants to give up his relationship with Hongyun and zhenyuanzi, so it''s not strange for younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa to lobby him."


    The Supreme Lord shook his head secretly when he heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun. He was disappointed that Yuanshi Tianzun was so ignorant. If the Supreme Lord didn''t need the help of Yuanshi Tianzun, he would have been unwilling to get along with an ignorant person like Yuanshi Tianzun, which made him too difficult.


    In fact, the Supreme Lord didn''t know that the reason why Yuanshi Tianzun did so was to hide his clumsiness, and he also had his own ideas in his heart, but it was not the time to show it.


    Just listen, Lao Jun said, "younger martial brother, although what you said may happen, the probability is too small to be ignored!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "in the opinion of senior brother, what''s the matter when junior brother Tongtian and junior sister Nuwa go to the underground to meet Kunpeng and empress Houtu?"


    The supreme master thought for a moment and said, "younger martial brother, in my opinion, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa are afraid to go to the hell for the sake of the two saints in the West."


    However, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty asked, "master, how do you understand this?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Younger martial brother, do you think that the two western saints sent out Duobao and Luya. That Duobao is the eldest disciple of younger martial brother Tongtian, and Luya is the ten Prince of the demon family. In the eyes of others, they are only provoking younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa, while Wuzhuang temple is located in Xiniu Hezhou, although it is said that younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa were popular in the World War I in beijulu Prefecture The potential increases greatly, but killing an enemy for a thousand will lose 800. I don''t think the loss of younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa will be too light. They can''t compete with the two saints of the West in Xiniu Hezhou. The land pressure has a great cause and effect with Kunpeng and the witch clan. Therefore, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa want to use Kunpeng''s hand to disturb the situation, so that he can touch the water Fish! "


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the emperor said, "elder martial brother is right. I don''t know how the elder martial brother thinks we should face this matter?"


    The Supreme Master said calmly, "if Kunpeng can disturb the situation, it will be very beneficial to us. As long as younger martial brother Tongtian makes a move, our opportunity will come."

 Chapter 889

    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun thought well. Kunpeng also wanted to take the opportunity to disturb the situation. On the one hand, he could give Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi some help, on the other hand, he also wanted to see how the parties reacted.


    Not long after the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa left, when the enlightened people understood their own realm, Kunpeng called them to the front and prepared to order them to settle the cause and effect.


    After several people appeared in front of Kunpeng, Kunpeng was filled with emotion. Once upon a time, several people were still golden immortals with low cultivation, but now they are about to enter the quasi holy Tao fruit. The enlightenment is so good that they have achieved the quasi holy Tao fruit. They want to cut off the two corpses.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said: "I summoned you to come here because I have something to deal with. A few days ago, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa came to the underworld and said that Lu pressure appeared outside the paradise. At first, I had an agreement with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. Hou Yi must personally solve the Lu pressure to end the cause and effect here. Therefore, I want you to help Hou Yi End the cause and effect! "


    When Hou Yi heard this, he said, "teacher, it''s enough to deal with land pressure alone. There''s no need to work senior brothers!"


    Kun Peng sighed: "Hou Yi, things are not as simple as you think. If Lu Ya is the only one, the teacher will not stop you, but this is not what you think. The two saints in the West have released Duobao, dengdeng and Lu Ya for the opportunity of Hongyun''s Avenue. Each of them has their own men around them, and Wuzhuang temple is in Xiniu Hezhou, right Fang occupies a favorable geographical position, but it is difficult for you to win the land pressure alone! "


    After hearing this, Hou Yi was ashamed and said, "teacher, it would be bad if I delayed the cultivation of senior brothers because I was alone!"


    Kunpeng said, "Hou Yi, the reason why you haven''t completely cut off the evil corpse is not that your cultivation is not enough, but because you have always hated the land pressure in your heart. It is precisely because of this that you can''t prove the quasi holy Tao fruit. If you can end this cause and effect as soon as possible, the quasi holy Tao fruit is available to you with one hand."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, Hou Yi quickly said, "thank you for pointing out, but let the teacher worry about his disciples."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s nothing. I''m not too worried about the land pressure as a teacher, but you should remember not to go too far. After ending each other''s cause and effect, you should return immediately without delay!"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment asked, "teacher, we are allies with master Zhen Yuanzi. Don''t we help them through the current crisis?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "the disaster in front of him is the test of heaven''s way to red cloud. If he can''t even survive this disaster, he is not qualified to testify in the quantitative robbery, so it''s not that we don''t help him, but that we can''t help him. Besides, as long as we can reduce the pressure on them except land pressure."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, they immediately realized. At this time, Kunpeng said: "you should focus on Hou Yi. After all, the cause and effect is between Hou Yi and Lu Ya. If no one stops Hou Yi and Lu Ya from settling the cause and effect, you should not do it. You should keep this in mind¡°


    Although they didn''t understand why the teacher arranged this, they also understood that the teacher had his own plan. They just had to obey the teacher''s orders, so they all said in unison: "I remember the teacher''s orders."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "well, go down and clean up, and go to Xiniu Hezhou to help Hou Yi settle the cause and effect!"


    Hearing this, several people of Wudao quickly saluted the teacher, and then stepped back to prepare their luggage. Looking at the figure of Wudao and others, Kunpeng was very pleased.


    After returning to jin''ao Island, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa have been observing the situation in the hell. Just when they can''t stand it, the action of several people who understand the Tao calmed their anxious hearts.


    Not only the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, but also the supreme old gentleman and the first Heavenly Master who planned the matter behind them had a long chat and thought that their plan was finally completed, and the rest only needed to wait quietly for the time to come.


    The master of Tongtian sect immediately asked his disciples to secretly go to Xiniu Hezhou to launch an attack on Wuzhuang Temple immediately after the enlightenment took the land pressure, so as to seize the opportunity of the avenue in Hongyun''s hands.


    Unfortunately, although the leader of Tongtian sect has a good plan, he doesn''t know that it is just a conspiracy between the Supreme Lord and the original Heavenly Master. They just hope that the leader of Tongtian sect will act like this, so they have an excuse to have another life.


    The two saints of the West had long expected that Sanqing, empress Nuwa and even Kunpeng would be hit when they asked Lu Ya, Deng Huo and Duobao to leave the blissful world to deal with the red cloud. Therefore, the two saints of the West also paid great attention to the every move of the three parties. What surprised the two saints of the West most was that the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty did not move at all. This was also too abnormal. The first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was small How can people who are angry ignore the lights.


    At this time, in the Western Paradise, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, the reaction between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa is very normal, but the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun are too strange. This is not like the way of Yuanshi Tianzun. I always think there is a conspiracy!"


    Speaking of conspiracy, he sighed: "Younger martial brother, we have started now. It''s too late to prevent the conspiracy between the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun. I don''t think it''s necessary for us to take care of the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun. If they don''t fight, it''s best for us to compete with one less party. It''s best to win Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi before the other party reacts It''s no use they have any conspiracy. "


    Zhunti did not receive such confidence, but heard him say: "Elder martial brother, it would be nice if things were really so simple. Let alone how thick the defense of Wuzhuang temple is, even if Duobao, Yandeng and Luya work together, they can''t break the defense of each other in a short time. What''s more, they don''t help each other now, so we and them have many difficulties in breaking the defense of Wuzhuang temple."


    When he heard this, he said, "younger martial brother, please urge them to join hands to break the defense of Wuzhuang temple, otherwise it will be very disadvantageous to us."


    Zhunti sighed: "Elder martial brother, it''s not that I don''t want to urge them, but that they can''t listen at all. When the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa went to the underground a few days ago, I told them to work together to break the Wuzhuang temple, but they didn''t listen at all and still acted in their own way. Now that Kunpeng has sent his disciples to Xiniu Hezhou, which is obviously against the pressure of the land, so they have no roots It was impossible to damage our strength because of land pressure, but our land pressure is a little dangerous this time. Elder martial brother, do you think we should let the land pressure return to the paradise first? "


    Then he thought for a moment and said, "younger martial brother, do you think you can persuade Lu Ya back to the paradise without any complaints?"


    When zhunti heard this, he shook his head and said, "no one can resist the temptation of the throne, and the land pressure is no exception. If we want him to return to the paradise, I''m afraid it''s not easy!"


    Then he said, "since that''s the case, let''s just inform him. Let''s see what Lu Ya means. If he is obsessed with money and has to seize the opportunity of the avenue, we''ll give him up. There''s no need to forcibly summon him back in the future and become a bomb within us."


    Zhunti was unwilling to hear this and said, "elder martial brother, the land pressure is very important to us in the West. With him, we can share the Qi of the demon family. Is it a little big loss for us to give up the land pressure?"


    Then he said: "Younger martial brother, we should not only ensure that our disciples don''t lose too much, but also maintain internal unity. If we leave a person who can explode anytime and anywhere among us, he will suddenly give us a hard blow when the Quartet forces invade the three realms. How much will we lose? Besides, we can think about it when the Quartet forces invade the three realms We can find a Lingbao that can be transported by air. At that time, land pressure will be of little use to us! "


    I have to be honest, but it''s very terrible to be cruel. Lu Ya, a quasi Saint level expert, said to give up and gave up. It''s incredible.


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, if we give up the land pressure, we are afraid of the immortals in the three realms. They think we are afraid of Kunpeng. That will do great damage to our reputation!"


    Then he said, "there is a deep blood feud between Lu Ya and Hou Yi. As long as it is the struggle between them, we don''t need to intervene. If others intervene, we have to stop it. In this way, the immortals in the three worlds won''t say anything about us."


    When zhunti heard the quotation, he was very happy. This is indeed the best way to solve the problem. He agrees with this suggestion very much.

 Chapter 890

    After a while, zhunti said again, "elder martial brother, what should we do about the actions of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa this time? Can''t we also give up Duobao?"


    Then he said: "Duobao can''t give up anyway. After all, he is the Lord of our Mahayana Buddhism. If he loses, our face will be lost. Moreover, Duobao has now integrated with the West. Unlike Lu Ya, he still thinks about the position of the demon emperor, so they are different."


    Zhunti added: "elder martial brother, I''m afraid that if we give up the land pressure, it will cause panic among others!"


    Then he said, "you don''t need to worry about this, younger martial brother. As long as Hou Yi is alone on the land pressure, they won''t have any reaction. After all, it''s a private matter between them, and we can only help the land pressure not to be besieged by others. Moreover, Kunpeng won''t be so unwise to embarrass us, so you don''t need to worry."


    Zhunti nodded and said, "I hope Kunpeng won''t be our enemy, but I always feel uneasy. After all, we still have cause and effect with Kunpeng!"


    Then he said, "the cause and effect between us and Kunpeng is not as big as junior brother thought!"


    When zhunti heard this, he said suspiciously, "elder martial brother, when we robbed Kunpeng''s Avenue, the cause and effect was so big that everyone knows. How can you say that we had little cause and effect with him?"


    Then he said: "Younger martial brother, there was a big cause and effect between us and Kunpeng at that time, but now Kunpeng is only a line away from preaching. According to Kunpeng, he has the opportunity to preach at any time. If Kunpeng preaches, do you think the cause and effect between us and him is so big? In the case of going west to learn scriptures, Kunpeng has been against us many times, so we can say that we have returned a lot Cause and effect. Now we can give up the land pressure and let Hou Yi compete with it. As a result, we owe Kunpeng almost the same cause and effect, so we don''t need to care about Kunpeng''s ideas. "


    Zhunti sighed, "elder martial brother, I''m afraid Kunpeng doesn''t think so!"


    Then he shook his head and said: "Younger martial brother is wrong. Although Kunpeng is dissatisfied with us, he is not willing to stand out for others and be a leader, so he will not have a comprehensive conflict with us. Our biggest enemy is Sanqing and empress Nuwa. After all, the sectarian dispute is the center of the three worlds. As for Kunpeng''s lack of education, there is little conflict with us. At most, it will give us a little trouble."


    Zhunti could not help nodding when he heard this. Indeed, after the journey to the west to learn scriptures, Kunpeng did not target them in the West. Instead, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa not only attacked them.


    Just listen, zhunti said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. We still have to be careful with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. Now they have sent their disciples to Xiniu Hezhou. We should take the opportunity to teach them a lesson and let them know that we are not easy to mess with."


    Then he said: "during this period of time, the interception and demon clan are really too arrogant. It''s time to teach them a lesson, otherwise they will not know how to restrain. As soon as the interception enters Xiniu Hezhou this time, we will give them a head-on blow to avenge the disciples who died in the first war in beijulu Prefecture."


    Zhunti nodded and said, "please don''t worry, senior brother. I''ll arrange this myself."


    Then he said, "I''m relieved if younger martial brother arranges it himself."


    After discussing with Jieyin, zhunti summoned Duobao, lights and land pressure to himself. The three people were very surprised by zhunti''s sudden call. They didn''t understand why they hurried to call them back just after releasing them. Although they all had doubts, they all quickly returned to the blissful world to see zhunti.


    After the crowd gathered, zhunti said, "there is a big thing to tell you when you three are called back this time. I hope you can pay more attention."


    Dobao, lighthouse and Lu Ya were shocked when they heard that something big had happened. Seeing the shocked look of the three people, zhunti continued: "A few days ago, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa met Kunpeng and empress Houtu in the underground. Although they can''t figure out their purpose, they must be aimed at us. Before long, Kunpeng''s disciples Wudao, Hou Yi and others came to Wuzhuang temple. You should be careful about this, especially Lu Ya. There is a great cause and effect between you and Hou Yi. If it''s really dangerous, you''d better be careful It''s to hide in the extreme world and don''t face them. Of course, this is just my suggestion, but it depends on your own opinion! "


    When Lu Ya heard zhunti''s words, he didn''t care. He said, "it''s good if they can come. I just take the opportunity to end each other''s cause and effect!"


    When zhunti heard this, he smiled and said, "just make your own decision on this matter!"


    Burning the lamp asked, "I must mention the teacher, but I don''t know what the person''s reaction to the three religions is?"


    Zhunti said, "it''s a little abnormal to say. The man and the two religions did nothing, but the closure sent many disciples to Xiniu Hezhou. Xiangbi also wants to start with Hongyun. If you want to seize the opportunity of the avenue, you''d better join hands to break the defense of Wuzhuang temple first, otherwise it will be difficult to achieve results when the closure comes."


    When the lantern heard this, he smiled and said, "we have all remembered what the teacher said. The defense teacher of Wuzhuang temple also understands that it is not so easy to destroy. Since the interception wants to compete, we will take a step back and give them a chance to attack Wuzhuang temple."


    Hearing the words of burning the lamp, zhunti shook his head secretly. It''s not so easy to want to stop teaching. Intercepting teaching is not a fool. If they don''t have enough assurance, they won''t act rashly. However, zhunti didn''t say what he said. Everything needs to be decided by themselves.


    Duobao''s face changed when he heard that the sect was launched. Although zhunti didn''t say that they came to deal with themselves, Duobao, as a major disciple of the sect, knew many secrets of the sect. He was afraid that they would not let themselves go easily. At that time, he was afraid of a bloody battle.


    It was only when he lit the lamp that he felt very relaxed. If people and hermeneutics didn''t go out, he would be much more relaxed, so he smiled and looked at Lu pressure and didn''t talk to me.


    Zhunti clearly saw the three people''s actions. He saw Duobao''s unnaturalness, Lu Ya''s pride and the lightness of lighting the lamp. Zhunti had completely lost his mood for Lu Ya, and his senior brother was right. A person like Lu Ya who didn''t advance or retreat was not worth cultivating, and giving up was no big deal.


    Lu Ya didn''t know that because of his momentary greed, he lost his last chance of life. If he knew this, he would not make such a decision sooner or later.


    Seeing that each of them had his own ideas and didn''t want to say anything more, Zhun said, "you all know what to do, and you all know what to do, so I won''t keep you more."


    Upon hearing this, Lu Ya, Duobao and burning lanterns all left one after another. There was a great relationship between the land pressure and the burning of the lamp, so after they left zhunti''s room, they gathered together to discuss countermeasures, but Duobao was unwilling to join them, so they left the paradise alone.


    Lu Ya followed the lantern to the cave where the lantern was lit. After sitting down, Lu Ya said, "Lantern burning Taoist friend, how do you think Kunpeng and the interception of religion should be handled for us?"


    The lamplighter sighed: "Lu YALAO Yin, to tell you the truth, I don''t know about it. If you can, I''d better retreat into the paradise and avoid it for a while!"


    Lu Ya said, "how come Taoist friends don''t think much of the fight between Hou Yi and me?"


    The burning lamp sighed: "brother Lu, you can''t say that. The cultivation between you and Hou Yi is equivalent, but don''t forget what kind of congenital Lingbao Hou Yi is and what you look like now. In order to be safe, I advise you to take a step back."


    Although Yandeng said these words with some selfishness and hoped that the land pressure would give up the opportunity to seize the avenue, on the whole, he hoped that the land pressure would act cautiously, which could be regarded as a kind heart. Unfortunately, the land pressure did not think so. Instead, he thought that the intention of lighting the lamp was bad and did not want to let himself seize the opportunity of the avenue. In his heart, he could not help but bear a grudge for the lamp that led him to the West, This is what the lantern did not expect. If the lantern knew the idea of land pressure, it would be very angry.


    Just listen, Lu Ya said, "it''s no use hiding from Taoist friends who burn lamps. I can''t hide from Hou Yi all my life. Not to mention that he has a deep blood feud with me. It''s better for him to come to the door. There''s time left for me to find him. Both sides just take the opportunity to end each other''s cause and effect."


    The lamplighter saw that Lu Ya didn''t listen to his advice and didn''t say anything, so that Lu Ya wouldn''t think he had ulterior motives.

 Chapter 891

    Lu pressure is not a simple person. Even the most stupid person will be enlightened after experiencing so many things. When he sees the expression of burning the lamp, he knows that the other party is not optimistic about himself, but he is embarrassed to say it face to face because of his face.


    I have to say that the feeling of land pressure is not wrong. In fact, burning the lamp also thinks so, and the behavior of burning the lamp is much higher than that of land pressure. He can know from the mouth of the sage of zhunti that the choice of land pressure has disappointed zhunti. I''m afraid it will be a great disaster in the future, but burning the lamp did not expect zhunti to give up land pressure.


    Lu Ya saw that the lamp had no more words, so he said, "lamp burning Taoist friend, I know I may not be Hou Yi''s enemy, but you also know that if I want to revitalize the demon family, I can''t stop here. In that way, I''m afraid I won''t have such a chance in the future, even if I pay the price of my life!"


    After hearing Lu Ya''s words, the lantern sighed: "Lu Ya, to be honest, I think you should stop, not only you, but even I want to stop. Although the holy throne is good, it is nothing compared with life. After all, without life, everything is empty!"


    As soon as the light lamp said this, Lu Ya was shocked and hurriedly said, "does the light lamp Taoist friend know anything?"


    The burning lamp shook his head and said, "I don''t know more than Taoist friends, but there is one thing I should know better than Taoist friends. No matter who should be robbed in the quantitative robbery, the risk of quantitative robbery is huge. Taoist friends should also know that if they can survive this quantitative robbery, anyone will have the opportunity to preach. If Taoist friends can stop, they can escape this robbery."


    Lu Ya sighed: "you know that even if I can hide for a while, but I can''t hide for a lifetime, Hou Yi and even the witch family will not let us go. At this time, I have the advantage of geographical advantage, and Hou Yi may not be able to do anything about me!"


    However, he did not think so and said: "Lu yayou, it''s good for you to have self-confidence, but being too self-confident will hurt yourself unnecessarily. Although Hou Yi didn''t get the quasi holy fruit by beheading a corpse, his magic power is not weaker than any quasi holy man who beheaded a corpse. Coupled with the powerful innate treasure ''Pangu bow'', it''s not difficult to deal with people who have cultivated like you and me!"


    Lu Ya said, "even so, so what? This is Xiniu. Hezhou is the territory of the West. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t compete with us in the West!"


    At this time, I still don''t understand. I''m afraid that the west is difficult to help him this time. Although I have a backward heart for the opportunity of the road, I can''t lose my strength to help the land pressure. After all, he has to be careful to prevent and elucidate. He still has to repay the cause and effect of apostasy. As for Duobao, not to mention that Duobao won''t help him even if he doesn''t stop teaching and ask him for trouble Lu Ya, from his appearance, we can see how eager he is for the opportunity of the great road, and Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha want to defend the blissful world, so how can Lu Ya''s people compare with the five disciples of Kunpeng sect.


    Burning the lamp doesn''t want to provoke a strong man like Kunpeng because of the land pressure, so Li Meng has a retreat. He doesn''t want to be involved with the land pressure any more, so he won''t be involved in himself.


    Thinking of this, burning the lamp said, "it''s right for Taoist friends to think so, but it''s better to leave a way for yourself!"


    Lu Ya heard the advice of burning the lamp, but he also understood the other party''s mind when he looked at the lamp, so he got up and left without saying anything. Burning the lamp did not retain him, so the two sides parted unhappily.


    Looking at the back of Lu Ya''s departure, burning the lamp was filled with emotion. Now Lu Ya''s opponent came to the door, but he didn''t know when he would find himself. Burning the lamp was very uneasy at the thought of this. This uneasiness was a psychological unease. If a quasi Saint like burning the lamp had such uneasiness, it would mean that there was a danger, and the danger was aimed at him Come on, why don''t you light the lamp and be frightened.


    Not long after zhunti convened Lu Ya, lighting lamps and Duobao for discussion, Hou Yi appeared on the land of Xiniu Hezhou. They did not hide their identity because it was not necessary. By doing so, they were telling Lu Ya that they came to him to settle the cause and effect.


    Hou Yi and his disciples appeared in Xiniu Hezhou. Not only did they not attack ordinary Buddhist disciples, but even those Buddhist ¡õ¡õ disciples did not. Their move made the two saints of the West breathe a sigh of relief and understand that Kunpeng did not want to be enemies with the two saints of the West. This time, they came to settle the cause and effect.


    Some people are happy and others are disappointed. Sanqing and empress Nuwa are very disappointed with Kunpeng''s behavior, especially the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. They think that there is a great cause and effect between Kunpeng and the two western saints, why they didn''t take the opportunity to attack the two western saints. As for Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, they are just a little confused. As long as Hou Yi and Lu pressure face each other, he Our goal has been achieved, but others don''t care too much.


    Hou Yi appeared so openly in Hezhou, Xiniu. Lu Ya soon knew that the other party was ¡õ¡õ¡õ. Lu Ya originally thought that Hou Yi and them would be wildly counterattacked by the west, but he didn''t think that no one cared about it at all. This shocked Lu Ya. At this time, Lu Ya couldn''t help regretting and thought he shouldn''t think he should think himself Yes, if we could listen to the persuasion of burning lamps, we would not face such a dilemma.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine to sell in the world. Lu Ya has been forced to a dead end by Hou Yi. He has to face Hou Yi''s provocation directly, otherwise he will have no face to stand in the three realms.


    Hou Yi''s provocative move has attracted the attention of the three circles. Everyone wants to see what the final result is. Will the western two saints use the power of the whole sect to protect the land pressure? However, when they found that there was no war in Xiniu Hezhou, they knew that the western two saints chose to retreat, which surprised many people, However, they soon understood the intention of the two saints in the West. Hou Yi came to settle the cause and effect of each other with the land pressure. If the whole west stopped Hou Yi, it would directly lead to the struggle between the West and the underworld, and the consequences would be much more serious, which is more likely to affect the invasion of the three realms by the four forces.


    Some people thought that Hou Yi might take the opportunity to visit Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun at Wuzhuang temple. Unfortunately, they were wrong. Hou Yi didn''t mean to go to Wuzhuang temple at all. They stopped shortly after entering Xiniu Hezhou and waited for the arrival of land pressure.


    In the face of Hou Yi''s provocation, Lu Ya had to come forward. Instead of directly going to see Hou Yi, he first returned to the blissful world and met zhunti, who wanted to take advantage of the treasure of preaching of the two saints in the west, and then compete with Hou Yi.


    Lu Ya''s move posed a problem to Zhun, which made him hesitate. If he borrowed Lu Ya Lingbao, it would certainly cause Kunpeng''s dissatisfaction. However, he didn''t know what would happen at that time. If he didn''t borrow it, he would make Buddhist disciples resent. However, zhunti finally lent Lingbao to the land pressure. After all, the land pressure took refuge in the west, but he couldn''t help but express it.


    Kunpeng had thought of this for a long time, but Hou Yi had nothing to strengthen in his attack. Therefore, before Hou Yi left, Kunpeng gave Hou Yi the acquired merit treasure of "Pangu Ding" for self-defense. If Lu Yaya used the preaching treasure of the two western saints, he would resist it with the acquired merit treasure. Not only that, Kunpeng also ordered Jingwei to hand over the acquired merit and virtue treasure "Jiutian Yuanyang merit and virtue ruler" to Hou Yi before the battle. There are two acquired merit and virtue treasures to protect his body. Hou Yi can be invincible in any case.


    After borrowing the treasure of the two western saints, Lu Ya went to see Hou Yi without stopping. Although the two western saints understood that Kunpeng didn''t want to fight a big fight, they couldn''t let Lu Ya go alone to end the cause and effect with Hou Yi. In that case, how would the immortals of the three worlds think of Buddhism, but both lighting lamps and Duobao took excuses not to meet with Hou Yi, In desperation, the western two saints can only let Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha accompany Lu Ya to end the cause and effect.


    The three immortals who got the news before the war went to Xiniu Hezhou one after another to watch the duel. For a time, Xiniu Hezhou was very lively. The intercepted disciples took the opportunity to sneak into Xiniu Hezhou. Although their move did not attract the attention of ordinary western believers, they could not hide the two Saints of the West, Their every move was clearly observed by the two saints of the West.


    Because Hou Yi wanted to end the cause and effect with Lu Ya, there was too much movement between the three realms, and the truncated disciple did not do anything harmful to the west, so the western two saints could not deal with these people. Otherwise, the immortals in the three realms would think that the western two Saints had bad character and even take this opportunity to attack their opponents, which would damage the reputation of the West.


    The truncated disciples who came to Xiniu Hezhou did not go to watch the duel between Hou Yi and Lu Ya, but secretly approached Wuzhuang temple. Then, after Hou Yi and Lu Ya had settled the cause and effect, they suddenly took the opportunity to seize the avenue. It has to be said that these truncated disciples were arrogant after passing through beigulu Prefecture after the first World War. They actually despised Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun.

 Chapter 892

    For the change of Xiniu Hezhou, Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun in Wuzhuang view are very clear. Although they also want to go to cheer Hou Yi, unfortunately, because they are in an abnormal dangerous situation, they can only stay in Wuzhuang view honestly, otherwise they will only bring unnecessary trouble to themselves.


    Just listen, Hongyun said, "brother, you said we didn''t help. Isn''t Hou Yi sorry for Kunpeng?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "good brother, Kunpeng Daoyou knows our current situation. Otherwise, he wouldn''t let Hou Yi do it so loudly, so he would understand us."


    When Hongyun heard Zhen Yuanzi''s words, he said, "even so, I always feel sorry for Kunpeng Daoyou. Without the help of Kunpeng Daoyou, I''m afraid you and I can''t get away from beigulu so easily."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "brother Hongyun, as long as you remember the benefits of Kunpeng Taoist friends to us, as long as you can survive this disaster, you have time to repay Kunpeng Taoist friends in the future. At present, we still have to be careful!"


    Hongyun nodded and said, "thank you for your persuasion. I know what to do."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "it''s good if you can understand."


    It was said that Lu Ya, accompanied by the pharmacist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha, came to the place where Hou Yi settled, but the immortals in the three worlds were boiling. The decisive moment they expected was finally coming.


    Just listen, Hou Yi said, "land pressure, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s time to end the cause and effect between you and me!"


    Lu Ya sneered: "it''s been a long time. I didn''t expect you to escape from my uncle with the cultivation of a great witch. It''s really a great life, but you''re not so far today."


    When Hou Yi heard this, he said, "Lu Ya, you still haven''t changed as before. You''re still so arrogant. Of course, if it weren''t for your ignorance and arrogance, the ten demon princes wouldn''t trigger a war between the Lich and the Lich. What you did in those years, you still can''t escape the punishment of heaven."


    Lu Ya was furious when he heard Hou Yi''s words. Hou Yi was clearly attacking himself in front of the immortals. His behavior was abhorrent. However, what Hou Yi said was true, and he was unable to refute it.


    Maitreya saw that Lu Ya''s situation was very embarrassing, so he said, "Taoist Hou Yi, today is the time for you and Lu Ya to solve the cause and effect. I want to ask, do you solve the matter by yourself or do you want a war between the two sides?"


    Hou Yi said calmly, "Maitreya, don''t worry. This is a personal grudge between me and Lu Ya. It has nothing to do with others. Naturally, it is up to us to solve it by ourselves."


    Maitreya heard this, but he breathed a long sigh in his heart and said, "in that case, the two will solve the cause and effect according to their abilities. After that, neither side can cause trouble. I don''t know whether the friend agrees?"


    Hou Yi said, "it''s natural that so many people present are supervised by everyone. I think no one will break the rules."


    Maitreya Buddha said, "this is the best way. If you are poor, you won''t delay the two to settle the cause and effect." Maitreya Buddha said and retreated, leaving only Hou Yi and Lu Ya in the middle.


    At this time, Hou Yi said, "land pressure, are you ready?"


    Lu Ya sneered and said, "just put your horse here!"


    After hearing this, Hou Yi didn''t say anything more. He directly sacrificed the Pangu bow. With a "whoosh" sound, a sharp arrow could be fired from the land.


    Lu Ya had long been on guard against Hou Yi''s "Pangu bow". When he spoke, he sacrificed the "nine grade Golden Lotus" to block him. Hou Yi''s sharp arrow was blocked by the "nine grade Golden Lotus".


    When Lu Ya was offering the "nine Golden Lotus", the immortals in the three circles who were present disdained Buddhism''s action and thought it was cheating. Lu Ya did not fight Hou Yi with his real skills. For a time, the periphery was bustling, but those Buddhist disciples looked embarrassed.


    After seeing Lu Yaji offering the "nine grade Golden Lotus", Hou Yi sneered: "Lu Yaji, I didn''t expect you to be so shameless that you invited out the treasure of the two saints of the West. Since you have the" nine grade Golden Lotus ", you must have the" seven treasures and wonderful trees "together."


    Lu Ya said calmly when he heard this: "Hou Yi, you and I are fighting a decisive battle of life and death. All methods can be used. If you feel unwilling, you can pause, and then go back and ask Kunpeng for some lingbaolai!"


    As soon as Lu Ya said this, the immortals watching the war scolded Lu Ya for being shameless, but Lu Ya was unmoved by the reaction of the outside world.


    When Hou Yi heard Lu Ya''s words, he sneered: "Lu Ya, don''t think you''re great as the testimony treasure of the two saints in the West. You can''t be poor with these two spiritual treasures. Today, I''ll let you see the spiritual treasures in the North Sea."


    As Hou Yi said this, he sacrificed the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler", which he borrowed from the Jingwei, and then hit the land with his head.


    When Lu Ya saw this, he quickly sacrificed the "seven treasures and wonderful tree" and brushed it away from the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler". If it was an ordinary innate or acquired spiritual treasure, it would be difficult to do anything before the "seven treasures and wonderful tree", but the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" was the most precious merit and virtue after the day. All dharmas were inviolable, but the "seven treasures and wonderful tree" did not move.


    With a loud bang, the "Qibao Miao tree" collided with the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler". Lu Ya''s accomplishments were equivalent to Hou Yi. There was no big gap between the two Lingbao, so they were equal.


    Lu Ya sneered when he saw that Hou Yi offered the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" and said, "Hou Yi, you can use your own Lingbao. What qualifications do you have to laugh at me?"


    Hou Yi said, "Lu Ya, if you don''t use the preaching treasure of the two saints in the west, then I may promise not to use other people''s Lingbao. I don''t know if you dare to fight you with the treasure bow in your hand?"


    How dare Lu Ya agree with Hou Yi? The "Pangu bow" is a rib of Pangu''s great God. Its power is boundless. Compared with the congenital treasure, Lu Ya now has no congenital treasure to get the first shot. How can he agree with this matter, so he sneered and didn''t dare to take Hou Yi''s words.


    When they saw Lu Ya''s behavior, they no longer liked him. They thought that Lu Ya was not Hou Yi''s opponent if he did not have the treasure of preaching in the West.


    All the fairies present were crying for Hou Yi''s grievances, but several people who understood the Tao still stood on the spot with a smile and did not worry about Hou Yi at all, which surprised the fairies present. Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha were even more uneasy when they saw this scene. They thought that Hou Yi must have some killer maces, so they couldn''t help worrying about Lu Ya.


    Lu Ya was shocked when he saw that Hou Yi had sacrificed the "nine heaven Yuanyang merit ruler" which was the most valuable merit and virtue of the day after tomorrow. He quickly called back the "nine Golden Lotus" to protect his whole body, and then held the "seven treasure wonderful tree" to brush out chaotic sword Qi and shot back at Yi.


    Facing the attack of the land pressure, Hou Yi gave a cold hum, and then sacrificed the "Pangu tripod", the most precious treasure of merit and virtue, on his head. The "Pangu tripod" first sprinkled a lot of dark and yellow Qi to protect Hou Yi, making the chaotic sword Qi reactive.


    Hou Yi consecutively offered two treasures of postnatal meritorious deeds, which surprised all the immortals present. Although they all knew that the saint Kunpeng had a rich family background, they didn''t expect to hand over the two treasures of postnatal meritorious deeds to Hou Yi. Such a move was shocking.


    The acquired merit treasure is stronger than the innate treasure in defense. With these two acquired merit treasures to protect the body, Hou Yi can be said to be in an invincible position immediately. The acquired merit treasure is different from the innate treasure. As long as it is sacrificed, he will not consume too much mana. Hou Yi can use these two acquired merit treasures to kill the land.


    Lu Ya was very distressed when he saw this scene. Although he had the preaching treasure of the two western saints in his hand, it was difficult to master these two spiritual treasures, which were not his own. Moreover, each use required a lot of mana. There was an obvious gap compared with the acquired merit treasure. If he could not make a quick decision, he would have to lose.


    Lu Ya was very unwilling when he thought of this. He calculated for a long time, but it didn''t play any role. Instead, he put himself in a disadvantageous position. At this time, he couldn''t help regretting. He knew that Hou Yi had two treasures of merit and virtue to protect himself. He should agree with Hou Yi''s suggestion. In that way, he still had a chance to win, but now he can''t see any chance of victory, Not only does Lu Ya have such an idea, even the immortals present are not optimistic about Lu Ya and think he has no chance to win. It can be said that the end is doomed.


    Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha are in the same mood. They think that there is no suspense about the duel between Hou Yi and Lu Ya, and the final outcome must be Lu Ya''s death.

 Chapter 893

    Although Lu Ya knew that he was only afraid of more or less bad luck this time, he did not flinch and decided to fight with Hou Yi. In fact, it was impossible for Lu Ya not to fight. Even if he wanted to stop, Hou Yi would not agree, so he had no other way out except desperately.


    With the awareness of death, Lu Ya changed a lot. Holding the "seven treasures and wonderful tree", under the protection of the "nine Golden Lotus", he rushed directly to Hou Yi and wanted to fight hand to hand with Hou Yi.


    I have to say that Lu Ya is a little confused and wants to fight with the great witch. Although the demon family has strong physical advantages, it is far from the witch family. Perhaps in Lu Ya''s mind, Hou Yi has no body of the great witch after his reincarnation, so he feels that he has the ability to be higher than Hou Yi in hand to hand combat. Moreover, Hou Yi practiced the way of bow and arrow, so Lu Ya thought that as long as he rushed in front of Hou Yi, there would be a glimmer of vitality.


    In fact, Lu Ya didn''t know that although Hou Yi was reincarnated, Hou Yi''s physical strength was no worse than that of the great witch. Even if Lu Ya was a golden and black body, he was not necessarily better than Hou Yi physically.


    Hou Yi was very happy with Lu Ya''s move. He put away the Pangu bow and met Lu Ya with the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler". Hand to hand combat is very dangerous. If you are not careful, you may be seriously injured. Fortunately, Hou Yi and Lu Ya have their own Lingbao to protect themselves, but they won''t get hurt for a moment.


    The two of them had such a fight, which surprised the three immortals present, but felt very enjoyable. After all, such a fight had only happened in the flood and famine period, when there was a war between the Witch and the demon. They were very lucky to see such a scene now.


    Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha felt that Lu Ya had no hope when they saw that Lu Ya chose to fight hand-to-hand with Hou Yi. Although Hou Yi was reincarnated, it does not mean that his body is not as good as before. The great witch Chi is a good example. His body is not only the body of a great witch, but also has a yuan God. Such a person is more dangerous.


    Lu Ya knew that he had chosen the wrong way of fighting before he fought with Hou Yi. Although he had not yet figured out Hou Yi''s physical strength, Hou Yi could not break his defense by allowing the "seven treasures wonderful tree" to attack under the protection of the "Pangu tripod", the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow. However, the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" hit him differently, although it was protected by the "nine grades of Golden Lotus", But it takes a lot of mana. In hand to hand combat, Hou Yi''s attack speed is higher than that of using bow and arrow. The "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" fell on him like raindrops. How can he resist it.


    Lu Ya was not Hou Yi''s opponent in both long-range and close combat, which made Lu Ya unacceptable. He was so cruel that he decided to pull Hou Yi together since he could not escape death. Therefore, Lu Ya wanted to die with Hou Yi in the way of self explosion.


    It has to be said that this is the only way that the land pressure can hit and even kill Hou Yi. The power of a quasi Saint self explosion, even if Hou Yi has the protection of the acquired merit and virtue, he will suffer a great loss without defense. However, no one is willing to use such an extreme method unless it is absolutely forbidden.


    Lu Ya was fearless when he thought of death. He attacked Hou Yi crazily regardless of gain and loss. His crazy move surprised the immortals present. He didn''t understand what happened to Lu Ya. He fought with others with his own shortcomings. Didn''t he make it clear that he wanted to die!


    In fact, people don''t know that Lu Ya is confusing the immortals and even Hou Yi. After all, he is only a quasi saint in the early stage, but his accomplishments are not higher than Hou Yi. If Hou Yi can''t lose his vigilance, even if he explodes, he won''t be able to seriously damage Hou Yi, who has two acquired merits and virtues, so he seems to be attacking madly, but in fact he is not, He is gathering all his Dharma power to detonate himself. Of course, Lu Ya didn''t really want to die. He didn''t want to explode the yuan God himself. That would only lead to his death.


    It has to be said that Lu Ya''s calculation was successful. After seeing Lu Ya so crazy, Hou Yi was very happy and gradually lost his heart of prevention. Originally, he still maintained the protection of the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" which is the most valuable merit and virtue of the day after tomorrow. Now, he completely launched an attack with this treasure, leaving only the "Pangu tripod" on his head for protection, so his defense has decreased a lot.


    When he saw that Hou Yi had lost his vigilance, Lu Ya knew what he wanted and wanted to come. He shouted and rushed to Hou Yi again. The "seven treasures wonderful tree" in his hand and the "nine Golden Lotus" on his body all collided with the "Pangu tripod" above Hou Yi''s head.


    Under the sudden collision of these two treasures of the western two saints, although the "Pangu tripod" is the most precious of heaven''s merit and virtue, it still shakes one by one. At this time, the land pressure launched its long planned self explosion.


    Just listen to the loud bang of "bang", the land pressure blew itself up, but the power of the quasi holy self waterfall was amazing. Hou Yi was immediately blown up and seriously injured without being prepared. This highlights the change, but it shocked the immortals present. Just now, it still needs to be taken care of. In this blink of an eye, the land pressure blew itself up, which was difficult for them to accept.


    After Lu Ya broke his body, he wanted to escape under the protection of the "nine Golden Lotus". Unfortunately, his move completely angered Hou Yi. After listening to Hou Yi''s big drink, "ruler determines heaven and earth!"


    As soon as Hou Yi''s voice fell, his "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" turned into a light, giving the space around Lu Ya. This "ruler determines heaven and earth" is the ultimate power of the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler", that is, the sage will be fixed without prevention, not to mention the land pressure that has lost the flesh body.


    Just listen, Hou Yi said to Lu Ya under the protection of the "nine Golden Lotus" and the "seven treasure wonderful tree": "since you want to die, the poor way will complete you, and your yuan God won''t have to escape."


    When Lu Ya heard this, he said with a sneer: "Hou Yi, you don''t have to hold on. My self explosion has hit you hard just now. You only have about 30% of your cultivation. How can you protect me under the protection of the ''nine Golden Lotus'' and the'' seven treasure wonderful tree '', even if you can hold this small world, it''s useless."


    Hou Yi sneered and said, "Lu Ya, even if I have only 30% of my accomplishments, it''s not difficult to take you, the yuan God without flesh. From today on, there is no Jinwu in the three realms."


    While Lu Ya was talking to Hou Yi, Maitreya Buddha said, "Taoist friend of Hou Yi, now the Tathagata Buddha has lost his body. Do you think the cause and effect of both of you is over?"


    Before Hou Yi spoke, the enlightenment sneered: "Maitreya, we have a word in advance. No one can intervene in the struggle between Hou Yi and Lu Ya. Although Lu Ya''s body has been destroyed, the yuan God still exists. Moreover, the body was not destroyed by Hou Yi, but exploded by himself. Therefore, the cause and effect between them still exist. They should handle the matter by themselves. If you want to breach the contract, don''t blame me We''re going to step in, too. "


    All the fairies in the three realms knew that there was a merit pool in the West. As long as the yuan God existed and entered the pool, he could regain his flesh. This is why Lu Ya dared to explode his flesh. Therefore, all the fairies in the three realms supported the enlightenment and let Hou Yi and Lu Ya continue the decisive battle.


    Although Maitreya Buddha wanted to save the fallen yuan God, he could not destroy his oath in front of the immortals. In that case, the reputation of the West would be destroyed, so he had to retreat silently.


    When the pharmacist Buddha saw Maitreya Buddha, he comforted him and said, "younger martial brother, things are beyond our control now. Since dari Tathagata Buddha has chosen to end the cause and effect with Hou Yi, no matter what the result is, he needs to face it alone. We can''t intervene and have no ability to intervene in this matter. After all, we should focus on the overall situation."


    Maitreya Buddha nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but I have lost my sense of propriety. However, if the Tathagata Buddha falls, it will be a great loss to us in the West!"


    The herbalist Buddha sighed, "if the will of heaven is so, can you and I reverse it? Let''s let it be. It''s the best of benevolence and righteousness that we can do this, and the immortals in the three worlds can understand our difficulties."


    Maitreya nodded. Without saying anything, he paid attention to the changes on the ground again.


    Looking at the retreating Maitreya Buddha, Lu Ya felt a little uneasy. Although Hou Yi was not able to hurt himself under the protection of the "nine Golden Lotus" and the "seven treasures wonderful tree", Hou Yi was so confident that several people who understood the Tao were also very confident. His originally calm heart could not help shaking and felt that he might have miscalculated again, such as If his flash is miscalculated again, death is his only ending.


    Thinking of this, Lu Ya''s heart was very upset. He shouldn''t have not prepared everything, so he confronted Hou Yi because of a momentary impulse. Unfortunately, there was no regret medicine in the world. He could only swallow his own bitter fruit alone, and life and death could only depend on the arrangement of heaven''s will.

 Chapter 894

    Lu Ya''s worry is very correct. Hou Yi can indeed destroy his yuan God. Just when Lu Ya regretted, Hou Yi shouted, "Ding Town, Kyushu!"


    At that time, the Pangu tripod, which was originally above Hou Yi''s head, came to the top of the land pressure, emitting a milli light and the light of the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler", forming an independent space. In this space, Hou Yi, who is in charge of these two acquired merits and virtues, is the master, Under the interference of the power of space, the abilities of the "nine Golden Lotus" and the "seven treasure wonderful tree" are greatly reduced.


    Hou Yi continuously displayed the ultimate power of "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" and "Pangu tripod", but it shocked all the fairies in the three circles. No wonder they all said that the acquired merit treasure can be compared with the innate treasure. It turns out that this is true. This ultimate power is indeed much stronger than the innate treasure.


    Both the herbalist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha used the "nine Golden Lotus" and the "seven treasures wonderful tree". When they saw that these two spiritual treasures were suppressed by the power of the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" and the "Pangu tripod", they were shocked. At this time, they just understood why the teacher was so afraid of Kunpeng. Kunpeng, who has these two acquired merit treasures, has the ability to fight the sage, Even the inborn treasure will be affected by such power.


    Falling into the space formed by Hou Yi''s two postnatal merits and virtues, Hou Yi once again sacrificed the Pangu bow and shot an arrow. Listening to the sound of "whoosh", Hou Yi shot an arrow at the land again.


    After Hou Yi shot an arrow, everyone present was looking forward to the result of the arrow. Unfortunately, the result disappointed everyone. Hou Yi, who had only 30% of his accomplishments, was powerless to take land pressure. This made all the fairies present feel that the land pressure might escape, and they felt that the land pressure was very lucky.


    However, Hou Yi did not think so. If he could not completely kill Lu Ya this time, he was afraid that he would leave regret in his heart and affect his cultivation in the future, so he had to let Lu Ya die anyway. Moreover, he has now used the acquired merits and virtues of the two poles and the two poles. If he fails again, it will weaken the prestige of the Beiming sea, which he can''t bear.


    Thinking of this, Hou Yi ruthlessly decided to use the "lost treasure money" given to him by Cangjie before the war. Speaking of the lost treasure money, it is a powerful existence that is most likely to evolve into the ultimate postnatal merit treasure.


    After he made up his mind, Hou Yi did not hesitate to sacrifice "Luobao money". At this time, the "Luobao money" was greatly changed. The whole was glittering and surrounded by dark and yellow gas. People knew that it was a treasure of postnatal merit and virtue, and its quality was not low. Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao recognized the "Luobao money" like this.


    As soon as the "lost treasure money" came out, all the fairies present took a breath of air-conditioning. They all said that the saint Kunpeng had boundless merit and virtue and rich family resources. As soon as he saw the fruit today, Hou Yi took out three acquired merit and virtue treasures in a short time, although it was said that the last "lost treasure money" was not as good as the first two acquired merit and virtue treasures, But in any case, it is also a top-grade treasure of postnatal merits and virtues, which can be refined only by great merits and virtues. If so many merits and virtues are used to preach, it can be enough for one person to prove the holy throne. Therefore, all the fairies present felt that Kunpeng wasted this day''s great merits and virtues.


    After Hou Yi offered the "falling treasure money", the Maitreya Buddha and the herbalist Buddha changed their faces. They both knew the function of this treasure, but they were afraid that the land pressure was more or less bad, and the last chance of life would be cut off.


    Indeed, as the pharmacist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha thought, Hou Yi''s sacrifice of "falling treasure money" covered the "nine mouth Golden Lotus", but the "nine grade Golden Lotus" with greatly reduced function could not resist the power of "falling treasure money", and it was immediately dropped, leaving the land pressure unprotected.


    At this time, Hou Yi shouted loudly and took out three magic arrows made from laurel branches. He shot three arrows in succession. Without the land pressure protected by the "nine Golden Lotus", it was no longer possible to resist Hou Yi''s attack. The previous arrow he managed to stop with the "seven treasure tree" in his hand, but he also lost the "seven treasure tree", But he could no longer resist the next two arrows. He could only watch the sharp arrow cut his yuan God.


    The Magic Arrow refined by Laurel used by Hou Yi was specially made by Kunpeng for Hou Yi. The purpose is to restrain the three legged golden black body of Lu pressure. The two magic arrows shot into the yuan God of Lu pressure, and immediately burst out the spirit of the moon, killing the sun fire of the three legged golden black itself. The land pressure who lost the sun''s true fire screamed, and the God of death disappeared into the three realms. He didn''t even have the qualification to be on the God list.


    Lu Ya''s end surprised the herbalist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha. This is that all the dead people in the four religions had the opportunity to be on the list of gods, but they didn''t expect Lu Ya to disappear into the three realms. This result frightened them.


    This is the fate of Lu Ya. In those years, Lu Ya committed great karma in the famine, but then he did not obtain any merit to make up for his sins. That''s why he came to this end.


    After Lu Ya''s death, Hou Yi couldn''t help but breathe a long breath. After recovering his spirit a little, he put away the two congenital spiritual treasures left by Lu Ya, and then took back his three postnatal merit treasures. Then he was ready to meet with Wudao and others and leave Xiniu Hezhou.


    At this time, Maitreya Buddha came forward and said, "Taoist friend Hou Yi, since you have finished the cause and effect with the Tathagata Buddha, can you return the two Buddha''s treasures of preaching to me and let me take me to the paradise?"


    As soon as Maitreya said this, all the fairies in the three realms couldn''t help laughing and were dissatisfied with Maitreya''s behavior. Although it was said that these two congenital spiritual treasures were the treasures of the two saints in the west, Hou Yi pressed them from Lu''s hands and they were his booty, Maitreya should not say so.


    Not only did the immortals in the three realms think so, but even Hou Yi was very angry when he heard this. He only heard him say, "Maitreya''s words are bad. These two Lingbao are poor booty. How can they be easily handed over to you!"


    Maitreya''s face turned red when he heard this. He knew he shouldn''t ask Hou Yi for Lingbao, but he couldn''t help it. After all, it was the treasure of the two teachers. If it fell into the hands of Hou Yi, it would lose all the face of the West.


    Maitreya Buddha said, "Taoist friend Hou Yi, I know this is your booty, but you also know that they are the treasures of the two saints after all. They are the symbols of the west, but they can''t be lost. So please be generous and let me bring these two spiritual treasures back to the blissful world!"


    Speaking of these two pieces of Lingbao, Hou Yi came forward and said, "Maitreya, we all know what you said, but we can''t hand over these two congenital Lingbao for nothing. You must show some expression!"


    Hearing this, Maitreya''s face turned pale again. The west is the poorest place among the three worlds, but there are few spiritual treasures that can be taken. Therefore, Hou Yi''s words made him very embarrassed. For a time, he didn''t know what to do.


    The three immortals thought that Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha would do something to Hou Yi after they failed to ask for it, but they didn''t think about him. It was not what they thought. Although Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha were anxious, they didn''t show any signs of doing it, which surprised them.


    In fact, they don''t know that it''s not Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha who don''t want to rob, but the two saints in the West have already said that they won''t let them do it, so they are very helpless.


    When Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha felt embarrassed, suddenly enlightened stood up and said, "younger martial brother Hou Yi, ''nine Golden Lotus'' and'' seven treasures wonderful tree ''are the sermon treasures of two saints, but they are not easy to lose. You''d better return these two spiritual treasures to Maitreya Buddha!"


    When he said this, the immortals present were greatly shocked. They all knew that Kunpeng was at odds with the two saints in the West. Now they can take these two Lingbao from the West in a fair way, but they want to lose the face of the West. Hou Yi will not hand over these two Lingbao at any time. However, the enlightenment suddenly asked Hou Yi to return the Lingbao, which was very abnormal. Not only did they think so, but even Jingwei people were puzzled and wanted to oppose it. But it was stopped by enlightenment.


    Although Hou Yi didn''t know why he made such a decision, he didn''t object, so he returned the two Lingbao to Maitreya Buddha.


    Maitreya was overjoyed when he saw this. He quickly took back two Lingbao and said, "thank you for your generosity!"


    When Hou Yi heard this, he said, "you''d better thank my senior brother. If he hadn''t interceded for you, I couldn''t return half of this Lingbao to you."


    Maitreya heard this and quickly thanked the enlightenment. The enlightenment smiled and said, "it should be!" then he left Xiniu Hezhou with Hou Yi and others. All the immortals left one after another.

 Chapter 895

    On the way back to the underworld, the Jingwei couldn''t stand it anymore and asked, "elder martial brother, why do you want the second martial brother to give up the two congenital Lingbao? Isn''t it too cheap for each other?"


    The enlightenment sighed: "younger martial sister, I don''t know. In fact, I don''t want to give up these two innate Lingbao, but this is what the teacher ordered, and I can''t break it."


    Hearing this, Jingwei was shocked and said, "how could the teacher make such a decision? It''s amazing."


    The enlightenment said: "younger martial sister, I''m also very confused about this. If you want to know the details, you''d better ask the teacher after returning to the hell!"


    Hearing the words of enlightenment, Jingwei was embarrassed to ask any more questions, so the five of them stepped up to return to the underworld to ask the teacher why they should let go of the two western saints so easily.


    After returning to the underworld, Kunpeng and empress Houtu were in the hall to welcome the return of enlightenment. They were very happy that Hou Yi could kill Lu Ya.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "Hou Yi, you finally get rid of the shadow in your heart. You must be able to achieve quasi holy fruit soon. This war can be said to be the result of your alliance, so as a teacher, I hope you can be united and harmonious in the future."


    Hou Yi said: "this battle is all the work of the teacher''s guidance. The disciples can kill Lu Ya smoothly. However, the disciples used three acquired merits and virtues in this battle. I''m afraid it will lead to a lot of unnecessary trouble. What''s more, they let the saints know these acquired merits and virtues, which are very unfavorable to the future. Please punish the teacher."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said: "You don''t have to worry about this. The saints already know these acquired merits and virtues in their hands. Even if they reveal their ultimate power, it doesn''t matter. The fight between the saints depends not on the Lingbao, but on the mastery of the law, so it doesn''t have a big impact. As for the immortals in the three realms, they don''t dare to provoke us easily, especially now They don''t joke about their lives. "


    At this time, Jingwei said, "teacher, why did you let elder martial brother Hou Yi return the two pieces of Lingbao to the two saints of the West so easily?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "You don''t know that the ''nine grade Golden Lotus'' and the'' seven treasures wonderful tree ''are the treasures of the two western saints. Even if you don''t return them to Maitreya, the two western saints can take back the Lingbao at any time as long as they think about it. Since you''d better return them to Maitreya happily, so that the other party won''t care about you even if they are dissatisfied with Lu Ya. No This is not the most important thing. The "nine grade Golden Lotus" is given by the Taoist ancestor. If you don''t return this treasure, it will fall into the hands of others. As a teacher, you have to guard against it! "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, Jingwei realized that there were so many things in it, so they didn''t say anything more.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng said, "although this thing is not big, it''s not small. You''d better avoid it for a while. Lighten the sight of outstanding people and practice well. Especially Hou Yi, once your heart knot goes, you can cut the evil corpse in not much time, so you should strive for the success of cutting the corpse as soon as possible."


    After hearing this, several people also understood that the teacher was good for them, so they left one after another.


    After the enlightenment left, empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, now Hou Yi shows three treasures of postnatal merit and virtue. I''m afraid some people have ideas about you. Although you comfort Hou Yi that there is no big deal, it''s not. You can''t help but guard against it!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I know what Taoist friends say. The most valuable merit and virtue will indeed arouse the greed of many people. Especially now you and I can''t intervene in the matter of measuring robbery. They have no fear. I let Hou Yi avoid it for a while."


    Empress Houtu said, "I''m afraid they won''t stop with greed. Then things will be troublesome. The enemies hidden in the dark are always more difficult to deal with than the enemies in the front!"


    Kunpeng said: "it''s no use for us to regret the current situation. In the end, we have to face it directly, but I don''t think it''s a big deal. Anyone who wants to beat me, the Lord of Kunpeng must first consider whether he can bear the anger of the poor."


    The reason why Kunpeng said this is not groundless. His reputation is not inferior to that of saints in the three realms. Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West will not easily provoke Kunpeng. As for those places where Kunpeng did not worry about casual practice, he integrated the "Kongtong seal" which is the most precious treasure of the human race, which means that he has an immortal body. Even if his disciples die, as long as the yuan God still exists, he can Using the ability contained in the "Kongtong seal" to revive the disciples of the sect is nothing more than losing several innate spiritual treasures, but the person who does it will bear his boundless pursuit.


    However, after Lu yashen died, Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha suddenly received a message from the two western saints, asking him to hand over the two congenital spiritual treasures to huodeng and Duobao respectively. After receiving the order, the two immediately set out to find huodeng and Duobao respectively and hand over the "seven treasures wonderful tree" and "nine grades Golden Lotus" to each other.


    The reason why the two saints of the West did this was because the depth of the interception of the sect made them have to be careful. In particular, Duobao was very important in the eyes of the two saints of the West. Therefore, he was introduced to give him the defense Lingbao of the "nine Golden Lotus" to prevent the interception of the sect from poisoning Duobao.


    After receiving the "seven treasures and wonderful trees" sent by Maitreya Buddha, Yandeng was worried about the life and death of landing pressure. He asked Maitreya for details. After getting the death of Lu pressure, Yandeng''s retreat became more prosperous. Yandeng was not as ignorant as Lu pressure. He knew that if he wanted to preach, he must first ensure his safety. Without anything, his life was worthless. Moreover, after seeing Maitreya personally deliver the "seven treasures and wonderful trees", we can imagine that the next thing is more dangerous.


    After having an idea, after Maitreya left, he asked the four people who were afraid of staying in sun, Manjusri, Puxian and Guanyin to discuss countermeasures and see their ideas.


    When all the people came together, afraid of leaving sun asked, "I don''t know what the Buddha called us here?"


    The burning lamp said: "today, I called everyone here, but there was a matter to tell me. Lu Yadao''s friend has died, and his gods and forms have disappeared. He doesn''t even have the qualification to be on the list of gods!"


    Hearing this, the people who were afraid to stay in sun were greatly shocked and said, "how is it possible that Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha accompanied him? How can the yuan gods be destroyed?"


    The lamplighter sighed: "I can only blame Lu Ya for his overconfidence. He thought he borrowed the testimony treasure of the two leaders, but he wanted to face Hou Yi. However, he didn''t expect Hou Yi to come prepared. He even brought three acquired merit and virtue treasures. In this case, do you think Lu Ya can escape?"


    Hearing this, Guanyin asked, "Buddha, what should we do now that the Tathagata Buddha is dead?"


    Burning the lamp said, "I want you to come here to discuss the way out in the future. Just now, the saint asked Maitreya to send the ''seven treasures and wonderful trees''. It can be seen that the next thing is only dangerous, so I want to hear your thoughts!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "it is said that there has been some action to stop teaching. I''m afraid there will be some action in the next teaching. We are all traitors to teaching. I''m afraid they won''t let us go easily. The end of land pressure may be our end in the future. I think we should work together to tide over this disaster!"


    Afraid to stay, sun Buddha said: "Guanyin Bodhisattva is right. As long as the five of us work together, we still have the ability to protect ourselves when the sage can''t intervene in the measurement of robbery!"


    After hearing the words of Guanyin Bodhisattva and the afraid sun Buddha, the burning lamp said: "There are some truth in what you say, but you underestimate people and Buddhism. If they really want to poison us, I''m afraid we can''t resist it. Don''t forget that both people and Buddhism have innate treasures. As for people''s education and the postnatal treasure of merit and virtue, ''the mysterious yellow and exquisite tower of heaven and earth'', what we have, we can''t resist it with this'' seven treasures'' wonderful tree Any congenital treasure. "


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "what should we do according to the meaning of the Buddha?"


    The lantern said, "now the opportunity of the avenue has become a reminder. If we intervene in this matter, we are afraid that it will be difficult to protect our life. Without life, everything has no value, so I want to quit this competition. What do you think?"


    Afraid to stay, sun several people were greatly surprised when they heard the words of burning the lamp. They never thought that burning the lamp should give up the competition for the opportunity of the avenue. This is the easiest opportunity to preach. It is very difficult to lose this opportunity to preach again in the future. However, what burning the lamp said is very reasonable. No matter what happens, they should protect their lives first, so they all agreed to burning the lamp''s intention to withdraw from the avenue I have to say that their choice was right. It was because they withdrew from the battle that they saved their lives.

 Chapter 896

    Lighting the lamp is to withdraw from the battle, but nadaobao is unwilling to lose such an opportunity, but he is ambitious to plan how to compete for the opportunity of the avenue. After receiving the "nine Golden Lotus" which is the treasure of the sage''s sermon, his confidence is stronger. However, Duobao also knew that he couldn''t be anxious to seize the opportunity of the avenue. It was difficult for him to do anything by himself, so he also calmed down and prepared to reap the benefits.


    Duobao is different from those who burn lanterns. He left the church because he was recognized by the leader of Tongtian cult. Therefore, he is not afraid of cutting off teaching and finding trouble for himself, so he is very calm in his heart.


    In fact, the leader of Tongtian didn''t mean to deal with Duobao. After all, he agreed to join Buddhism. He can only blame himself for not complaining about Duobao.


    It''s impossible to say that the leader of Tongtian sect doesn''t mean to be sad about Duobao. After all, it''s a heavy blow for his big disciple to enter the West. This is the biggest reason why the leader of Tongtian sect is hostile to the Supreme Master. If the supreme master didn''t force him with the luck of Xuanmen, Duobao wouldn''t enter Buddhism. Therefore, the gratitude and resentment between the leader of Tongtian cult and the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty is extremely deep and difficult to resolve.


    The leader of Tongtian cult sent to Xiniu Hezhou this time was the truncated ¡õ¡õ¡õ, including Kong Xuan, Zhao Gongming, Jin Guangxian, Qiu Shouxian, Lingya Xian, Wuyun Xian and Wen Zhong. Led by Kong Xuan, they secretly touched Wuzhuang temple with Lingbao such as "immortal killing sword array" and Tongtian cult leader''s "Qingping sword".


    The reason why Kong Xuan and his entourage can only come to Wuzhuang temple so smoothly is mainly because the saints can''t intervene in measuring the robbery. Without the obstruction of the saints, their natural action is convenient. In addition, the two saints in the west can''t attack Wuzhuang temple for a long time when they see Duobao and burning lamps. They want Kong Xuan and others to come out and reap the benefits when their great achievements are about to be completed. On the other hand, it is because Jin Guangxian Qiu Shouxian and Lingya Xian had been in the West. They knew the terrain clearly, so they forced them through many checkpoints.


    At the beginning of the war between Hou Yi and Lu Ya, Kong Xuan secretly investigated the defense of the Wuzhuang temple while all the immortals focused on Hou Yi and Lu Ya. When the big day was over, Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun in the Wuzhuang Temple fluctuated slightly, Kong Xuan suddenly took Zhao Gongming, Jin Guangxian, Qiu Shouxian The Lingya fairy set up a "sword array to kill immortals" to defend Wuzhuang view, while the dark cloud fairy and Wen Zhong were on guard.


    Zhen Yuanzi was shocked by the sudden emergence of the intercepted disciples. Although it was said that the other party must have secretly touched the front of Wuzhuang temple when he was in a decisive battle with Hou Yi, it was clear that the other party had made arrangements in such a tight situation.


    At the thought of this, Zhen Yuanzi was in a very bad mood. First, the two saints in the west, then the younger brother, and then the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. I''m afraid that in a short time, the solar energy Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun will also come. Coupled with the hidden Styx River, the situation of Wuzhuang temple is becoming more and more dangerous.


    However, although the situation of Wuzhuang temple was extremely dangerous, Zhen Yuanzi didn''t disturb Hongyun for fear that it would disturb Hongyun''s cultivation. Instead, he bore the huge pressure alone. It can be seen how deep the relationship between Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun is.


    Although the "immortal killing sword array" has boundless power, Kong Xuan is not the leader of Tongtian cult after all. He can''t give full play to the power of "immortal killing sword array". If he uses it to deal with xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi, it''s OK, but if he wants to deal with an old school quasi Saint like Zhen Yuanzi, the gap between the two is too big and is not at the same level at all. Kong Xuan''s "sword array for killing immortals" is also a defense that can not be jointly deployed by the "earth book" and the "ginseng fruit tree" in a short time.


    In the face of the attack of apostasy, Zhen Yuanzi was looking forward to Hongyun breaking through the quasi Saint realm as soon as possible, or letting the saints die. However, although Hongyun has the memory of previous lives, it is also very difficult to break through the quasi Saint realm. Although Zhen Yuanzi didn''t inform Hong Yun of his interception to attack the mountain, the ferocious spirit of the "immortal killing sword array" affected Hong Yun''s enlightenment and sobered him up from his retreat.


    When he went out, Hongyun was furious. Although he knew that he would attract people, elucidation, interception and Buddhism, the leader of Tongtian cult was too much. He even set up a "immortal killing sword array" at the door of Wuzhuang temple. It was too arrogant. It was clear that he was trying to force zhenyuanzi and himself to death.


    After seeing Hongyun leave the pass, Zhen Yuanzi said, "good brother, there are promising brothers here. You''d better practice and strive to break through the quasi holy practice as soon as possible, so we don''t have to be afraid of the attacks of the saints!"


    The red cloud sighed: "Eldest brother, how can I calm down and practice when things are at this point? The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are too arrogant to set up a ''immortal killing sword array'' in front of the gate of Wuzhuang temple. The evil spirit has invaded the villa, and I can''t calm down and Practice any more. In that case, I''d better help eldest brother face the siege of the saints together, maybe after a while After the war, it is possible to break through the current state. "


    Although Zhen Yuanzi still hoped that Hong Yun would go to practice, he also understood that the current situation was really not suitable for Hong Yun to practice in isolation. The evil spirit of the "immortal killing sword array" was too strong, which had affected the aura of the Wuzhuang temple.


    The river Styx, which had been hiding in the dark, was very angry when he saw the attack of the sect. He was an ally with the leader of Tongtian sect and empress Nuwa. They should discuss with themselves before attacking Wuzhuang temple. If they didn''t discuss, they should at least inform him. However, the leader of Tongtian sect and empress Nuwa attacked Wuzhuang Temple alone without saying a word. Obviously, there was no reason On the contrary, when I thought of this place, the Styx River couldn''t help hating the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa had expected the reaction of Styx, but it was impossible for them. Because Styx, a person who could betray anytime and anywhere, gave up the opportunity to compete for the avenue of red cloud, they did not pay attention to Styx. Even if Styx had any ideas, it would be difficult for him to realize it. After all, the Wuzhuang temple is located in Xiniu Hezhou, If the Styx dares to go alone, it will only give the western two saints a chance to attack.


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult doesn''t care about the Styx River, he is still very cautious about the two western saints. He sends only half of the forces to intercept the sect. The others are in the charge of empress Yunxiao and the Wudang virgin. They are ready to welcome Kong and announce them anytime and anywhere, while the immortals of the demon family have been staring at people and explaining the two religions to prevent each other from sneaking attacks.


    The immortals in the three realms were surprised when they stopped teaching. After all, Wuzhuang temple is on the territory of Buddhism. Such a stop teaching is not only challenging zhenyuanzi and Hongyun, but also provoking the two saints in the West.


    The leader of Tongtian sect didn''t know this. Originally, he and empress Nuwa thought that Wuzhuang temple had been attacked by dengdeng, Duobao and Luya for so long, and should have suffered a lot of losses. As long as they attacked suddenly, they would easily win Wuzhuang temple. However, they didn''t expect that things were not as simple as they thought. Due to the discord between Duobao, dengdeng and Luya, Wuzhuang temple was not seriously damaged, The "immortal killing sword array" created by Kong Xuan could not stop Yuanzi and Hongyun for a moment, which surprised Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa.


    Just when the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were ready to send empress Yunxiao and Empress Wu Dang to support Kong xuanzhi, the demon clan monitoring people and explaining the two religions came the news. The people and explaining the two religions united forces gathered again. This time, people and explaining the two religions used more than 70% of their own living forces. After learning this, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were shocked, No longer dare to act rashly.


    More than 70% of the effective forces of people and Buddhism can''t be resisted by the demon family alone, so empress Yunxiao and the Wudang virgin can''t go out at will and have to guard against the sudden attack of people and Buddhism.


    The formation of the alliance of human and elucidation religions is not only shocked by the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, but also shocked by all the fairies in the three circles, especially zhenyuanzi and Hongyun. If the alliance of human and elucidation religions is aimed at them, I''m afraid Wuzhuang temple is more or less dangerous.


    Just listen, Hongyun said, "brother, it seems that people and Buddhism are determined to seize the opportunity of the road at one stroke. If the situation is very critical, you don''t need to take care of your little brother and leave alone!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he said angrily, "Hong Yun, what do you mean by this? Am I a villain who abandons my brothers? If I want to die, everyone will die together. If I can''t, you and I have to give some color to the saints even if we fight hard."


    When Hongyun heard this, he was very unhappy. He couldn''t help thinking: "if he hadn''t dragged brother zhenyuanzi down, Wuzhuang Temple wouldn''t be besieged by the saints. Everything was provoked by brother zhenyuanzi himself. Even if he died, he couldn''t drag brother zhenyuanzi down with him."


    With such an idea, Hongyun secretly decided that if he really couldn''t survive the disaster, instead of letting the opportunity of the avenue be taken away by the saints, he might as well hand over brother zhenyuanzi directly. When he got the opportunity of the avenue, he could testify immediately as long as he made an oath.

 Chapter 897

    Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun didn''t know who they were. Although the joint forces of the two religions came to them, they didn''t come to seize the opportunity of the road as they thought, but came to help them.


    Not only did Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun not think of this, but also the two saints in the west, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and others did not think that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun would give up the opportunity to seize the avenue and go to help Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun cross the robbery. Such a thing is too crazy for anyone to think of.


    It is precisely because no one can think of it, so the plan of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun can proceed smoothly, and the situation may be controlled by their people.


    In the Taiqing sky, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, the time has come. It''s time for us to act, otherwise it will be late!"


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "the time has come. Let''s take action, but we can''t come out first. We have to let the army go out first to disturb the two saints of the West and younger martial brother Tongtian. This is more conducive to our deployment in the future."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "elder martial brother, you are right. As soon as our two religious allied forces set out, whether it is the two saints in the west, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa, they will desperately let their disciples attack Wuzhuang temple, so as to seize the opportunity of Taoism before our army arrives, so that we have enough reason to control the situation!"


    It has to be said that the idea of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun is indeed very insidious, forcing the two saints in the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa to make enemies with Hongyun, and then come forward to clean up the situation.


    Indeed, as the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty thought, when the joint forces of the two religions advanced towards the Wuzhuang temple, the two men of light lamp and Duobao received the order of the two saints of the west to attack the Wuzhuang temple and seize the opportunity of the Avenue as soon as possible, and Kong Xuan also received the order of the leader of Tongtian church to win the Wuzhuang temple as soon as possible before the joint forces of the two religions came.


    The river Styx, which has been hidden in the dark, also thought after seeing the action of the West and the interception, and felt that his opportunity had come, so he secretly followed the interception, ready to catch cicadas with mantis and yellow finches.


    After receiving the order, huodeng not only didn''t leave for Wuzhuang temple, but also stayed away from Wuzhuang. It seemed that he was determined not to participate in the competition for the opportunity of this avenue. Only Duobao took his disciples outside Wuzhuang temple to prepare for a war. Unfortunately, he was blocked by Wu Yunxian, Wen Zhong and other truncated disciples. Both sides seemed to be on the verge of fire, However, fortunately, both sides are trying their best to restrain themselves and there is no war between them.


    Wu Yunxian was very cautious about Duobao''s arrival and quickly informed Kong Xuan and others who were attacking Wuzhuang temple, so as to prevent Duobao from taking advantage of Duobao.


    A moment later, after receiving the notice, Kong Xuan, Zhao Gongming, Qiu Shouxian, Jin Guangxian and Lingya Xian came to Duobao''s battle. After meeting, both sides felt Duoduo.


    Hearing this, Zhao Gongming came forward and said, "senior brother Duobao, how are you after seeing you for a long time?"


    Duobao said, "thank you for your concern. I''m fine."


    Hearing Duobao''s words, Zhao Gong ¡õ¡õ was cool. Originally, he thought that Duobao would care about the friendship of the same door, but Duobao''s words would clearly clarify his position and do not want to have anything to do with the interception of education. It seems that he resented what happened that year!


    Seeing that Duobao said so, Zhao Gongming didn''t want to say more and went straight to the theme: "but I don''t know what the Buddha is doing here?"


    Duobao said, "I have the same intention as you. Please make it convenient for me!"


    Kong Xuan didn''t have the slightest feeling about Duobao. When he joined the sect, Duobao had been captured. When he heard Duobao talking like this, he couldn''t bear it. He said with a cold hum: "the Buddha''s words are bad. Everything should come first and then. Since the Buddha came late, please come back so that everyone''s face won''t look bad!"


    Duobao''s face changed when he heard this. He was shocked by Kong Xuan''s words. However, to tell the truth, Duobao was unable to directly oppose Zhao Gongming and Kong Xuan. First of all, the "immortal sword array" was beyond his ability to resist. Therefore, Duobao can only endure Kong Xuan''s rudeness.


    At this time, Duobao secretly hated why he didn''t listen to the orders of the two saints in the west to come to Wuzhuang temple, so that they don''t have to be afraid of Kong Xuan. However, when Duobao saw that the light did not come, he thought about it and came up with a good idea, so he said: "several Taoist friends, the five Zhuang temple is strong in defense. You must all know that we might as well join hands to break the five Zhuang temple first, and then act separately. Finally, who can get the opportunity of the road depends on the will of heaven. I don''t know what you think?"


    Hearing Duobao''s words, the jiejiao immortals couldn''t help thinking. To tell the truth, they didn''t expect that the defense of Wuzhuang temple should be so strong. If they didn''t cooperate with Duobao, they should always be careful of Duobao''s sneak attack when attacking Wuzhuang temple, which is very bad for them. Therefore, Zhao Gongming and Kong Xuan exchanged their opinions and said, "since the Buddha said so, I should agree."


    Duobao said, "thank you for your help. Let''s act as soon as possible."


    At this time, the Styx river could not bear it. Now the Buddha and the interceptor joined hands. If he did not appear, he would lose the opportunity to compete for the avenue, so he came out from the dark and said, "wait a minute!"


    When he saw the river Styx appear, Duobao and Zhao Gongming''s faces changed greatly. They all knew the prestige of the river Styx. Now he also came to Wuzhuang temple, but he was afraid that he would add a strong hand.


    Duobao came forward and said, "I don''t know what''s the matter with the Styx ancestor calling us?"


    Styx said, "I don''t have any big deal. I just want to act with you, but I don''t know what your intentions are?"


    Duobao and Zhao Gongming were extremely distressed when they heard this. Although they wanted to refuse, the consequences of doing so were very serious. However, they could only agree to the proposal of Styx.


    In other words, the reason why Styx appeared to join Buddhism and cut off the two religions was that he was afraid that Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun could not resist the joint attack of the two religions and would be captured by the other party in an instant. Even if he had high mana, it would be difficult for him to compete with the cut off disciples with the help of the "immortal killing sword array", so he had to appear just in case.


    When the three parties attack together, the defense of the Wuzhuang temple is shaky. When they see Duobao, Kong Xuan and Styx, they are very excited. As long as the defense of the Wuzhuang temple is broken, the opportunity of the avenue is waving to them. When they think of the opportunity of the avenue, everyone''s attack is much stronger.


    Although zhenyuanzi and Hongyun have "land book" and "ginseng fruit tree" in hand, they are also difficult to defend against such a powerful attack. Looking at the shaky defense, both of them are very heavy.


    With a loud bang, the defense of Wuzhuang temple was finally opened by the joint efforts of the three parties. At this time, Styx, Kong Xuan and Duobao all flew to the red cloud.


    In the face of the attack of the three, it was difficult to resist only by Hongyun''s later cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. However, at this time, Hongyun had a heart of death, so he didn''t care about holding a "killing God gun" and welcoming the three with a "scattered soul gourd" on his head.


    Zhen Yuanzi was shocked when he saw this scene. He immediately sacrificed the "earth book" and quickly blocked Hongyun''s body, while he himself said loudly, "step back, good brother. You can stop it here!"


    Hongyun refused to involve zhenyuanzi again, so he insisted on not retreating, which made zhenyuanzi very anxious, but there was no way to take Hongyun.


    At this time, the river Styx sneered and said, "Hongyun, your time of death is coming today." the river Styx then avoided Zhen Yuanzi''s'' land book ''and rushed to Hongyun again. However, the treasure was unwilling to let the river Styx succeed, so he blocked the way of the river Styx. Kong Xuan was overjoyed when he saw this. He no longer took care of Duobao and the five colors of the river Styx and brushed his head at Hongyun.


    However, Hong Yun did not shy away from Kong Xuan''s move and stabbed the five-color divine light with a "divine killing gun". The five-color divine light is the connection between Kong Xuan''s own divine power and the yuan God. Kong Xuan did not know the power of the "divine killing gun" and even dreamed of taking the "divine killing gun" away with the five-color divine light.


    Unfortunately, his idea was very wrong. The "divine killer gun" could hurt saints. How could he care about Kong Xuan''s unfinished "five colors of divine light". When the two touched, Kong Xuan''s face changed greatly. He felt that his original God was attracted by the "divine killer gun".


    At this time, Kong Xuan could no longer deal with Hong Yun. He quickly took back the five colors of divine light and got rid of the attack of "killing God gun". Unfortunately, Hong Yun''s cultivation was just a great Luo Jinxian, while Kong Xuan was a quasi saint who cut off a corpse. Both of them had strength reasons, so Kong Xuan escaped light and late.

 Chapter 898

    Facing the attacks from Styx River, Duobao and Kong Xuan, it was not long before Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun got into trouble. Just when they wanted to work hard, suddenly the man outside Wuzhuang temple and the army of elucidation and Buddhism, led by xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and guangchengzi, broke through the guard of Zhao Gongming and came to Wuzhuang temple.


    For the sudden emergence of people, the two armies of Buddhism and Buddhism surprised the two sides who were attacking each other. Just when the red cloud was so dark that their lives were not protected, they suddenly heard the master of the xuandu ¡õ¡õ say, "master Hongyun, don''t worry. We''ll come to help you."


    Master xuandu ¡õ¡õ said this and offered a "Tai Chi diagram" to settle the Styx River, Duobao and Kong Xuan. This time, the Supreme Lord and the first Heavenly Master dare not make the mistake of the last time. They handed over all their possessions to master xuandu ¡õ¡õ and guangchengzi for fear of being intercepted or ambushed by the demon clan again.


    Hearing master xuandu''s words, the intercepted disciples, Buddhist disciples and even the Styx River were shocked. They couldn''t help thinking: "how could this happen? People and Buddhism didn''t come to seize the opportunity of the great road, but came to help Hongyun and zhenyuanzi get out of trouble."


    Taking advantage of the shock of the Styx River, master xuandu and guangchengzi quickly came to zhenyuanzi and Hongyun. Master xuandu not only sacrificed the congenital treasure "Tai Chi map", but also sacrificed the acquired merit treasure "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" on his head to protect Hongyun and zhenyuanzi.


    The sudden change was hard for everyone to accept. Styx said, "xuandu, are you going to be an enemy to us all?"


    Master xuandu said, "it''s not that I want to be enemies with you, but what you do is against the general trend of the way of heaven. I teach my senior disciples to stop you."


    When Styx heard this, he sneered: "xuandu, don''t talk about the way of heaven. It''s just that you and the two religions want to swallow the opportunity of the road alone. What''s so nice to say!"


    Master xuandu sneered: "Styx River, you and the holy master Kunpeng both heard it in Zixiao palace, but why can the holy master be equal to the holy man, but you have no progress in being cultivated by others. To put it bluntly, it''s all because of your mind. You think your ideas are correct, but in fact they are not. I swear to God and have no intention of getting involved in the opportunity of the great road, If there is a violation of the body, death will disappear! "


    As soon as master xuandu made his vow, he was recognized by the way of heaven. Therefore, everyone who originally thought that man and Buddhism wanted to take the opportunity of the great road alone was shocked. This man and Buddhism were obviously doing something harmful to others and not to benefit themselves. Although they wanted to stop it, they couldn''t help flinching in the face of the huge team of people and Buddhism.


    It''s a pity that Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha are rectifying Lu Ya''s death. Lu Ya''s subordinates have no time to help, and lighting the lamp is a fear. They don''t want to participate in this matter at all. Therefore, only the disciples led by Duobao can take the initiative in the whole west, Of course, if Duobao can be fully integrated with the interception of religion, it can also have the ability to fight with people and the United forces of the two religions, but both of them have their own purposes and it is impossible to join hands, so they can only make plans.


    The Ming River met people and explained that the two religious allied forces were determined to help Hongyun through the disaster. They couldn''t help but retreat. They didn''t say anything to xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher, but slowly retreated themselves. The move of Ming River didn''t attract people''s attention, so his action was very smooth.


    Just when Styx thought he was going to succeed, suddenly there was a burst of pressure in the sky, but the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor came out.


    With the emergence of the two saints of the first emperor and the first emperor, the two saints in the west can not be weakened, and so can the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. Therefore, although they did not know the intention of the first emperor and the first emperor, they quickly came to Wuzhuang temple to prevent the conspiracy of the second emperor and the first emperor.


    The saints gathered together, but it made the scene more chaotic. The Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa hated the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun most. If it was not for the stop of people and Buddhism, the opportunity of Hongyun''s Avenue had come to them.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult said coldly, "elder martial brother, second martial brother, we all have an agreement not to intervene in the matter of measuring robbery. Why do you two go back on your word? It''s not a good thing."


    Zhunti also sneered: "what elder martial brother Tongtian said is very true. Elder martial brother Jieyin and I, as landlords, didn''t intervene in the robbery, but the eldest martial brother and the second martial brother violated the agreement, which needs to be explained to us!"


    After hearing the words of Tongtian sect leader and zhunti two saints, the Supreme Lord said calmly, "if you want to explain, I''ll give you an explanation!"


    Zhunti said, "that''s the best. Elder martial brother, please speak frankly. We are all ears!" zhunti said the four words very seriously, so that people can know his intention as soon as they heard it.


    However, the Supreme Lord didn''t care about this, but said calmly: "as we all know, Taoist Hongyun is the person who should be robbed by the teacher. You are so presumptuous that even the person who should be robbed dare to ¡õ¡õ¡õ. As your senior brother, how can you not come to stop you?"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, zhunti and the leader of Tongtian cult don''t think so. Anyway, they have offended Hongyun and have nothing to hide. Just listen, zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, that''s wrong! Although the teacher in Zixiao Palace said that Hongyun Taoist friend was the one who should be robbed, he didn''t say that the opportunity of this avenue could only be his own, so I think we didn''t violate the way of heaven, but the elder martial brother violated the original agreement in the name of the way of heaven. It should give us a reasonable explanation, otherwise the matter can''t be settled like this!"


    Before the Supreme Master spoke, the leader of Tongtian sect also said: "junior brother zhunti is right. Since the friend of Hongyun Taoist priest is the person of measuring robbery and has not joined our original agreement, no matter what happens, it is God''s will. It''s wrong for the eldest martial brother to intervene in measuring robbery in the name of heaven. I also think the eldest martial brother should give us an explanation!"


    After hearing these words, the great old gentleman sneered and said, "I don''t know what the two younger martial brothers want. Please speak up!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun also sneered: "younger martial brother zhunti and younger martial brother Tongtian, at the beginning, our agreement was jointly made by all of us. Just a few of you can''t represent everyone''s approval. If you want to discuss it, please invite Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Haotian and queen Xi together to discuss the matter together."


    It has to be said that Yuanshi Tianzun played really beautifully. Kunpeng and empress Houtu obviously stood with Hongyun, and they would naturally support their own statement. Haotian and empress Xiwang are smart people, but they are afraid they won''t say anything. In this way, they are four to four. The western two saints, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa can''t help them.


    For the idea of Yuanshi Tianzun, the western two saints, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa are very clear. They only heard Zhun mention: "elder martial brother Yuanshi''s words are bad. This is a matter for several of us. It has nothing to do with Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi. Naturally, there is no need to discuss with them. It is also a matter for several of us!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "that''s right!"


    Seeing that zhunti and the leader of Tongtian cult were pressing on him step by step, the Supreme Lord sneered: "Since several younger martial brothers have to give me an explanation, I''ll tell you again. Although I came to Wuzhuang temple first, did I ever intervene in the battle between you two? No, since I didn''t, how can I say that I violated the original agreement? I remember very clearly that the agreement didn''t restrict us to move."


    As soon as the Supreme Master said this, the leader of Tongtian sect, empress Nu Wa and the two western saints were stupid. It was really like what the Supreme Master said. They just appeared in Wuzhuang temple, but did not do it. Therefore, they accused the Supreme Master and the first emperor of violating the agreement to intervene in the quantity robbery, but it did not exist.


    Yuanshi Tianzun was very happy when he saw that the two saints in the west, empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian sect were speechless by the supreme old gentleman, so he said, "elder martial brother is right. What''s the reason why several younger martial brothers slander the elder martial brother so much? It should be the elder martial brother who wants to ask you what your intentions are."


    Seeing that it was impossible to put the hat of violating the agreement on the head of the supreme old gentleman, Zhun said, "we didn''t think about it, but it''s no wonder that after all, we are the eldest martial brother, who suddenly appeared in Wuzhuang temple for no reason, affecting the normal progress of quantitative robbery!"

 Chapter 899

    For zhunti''s statement, taishanglaojun didn''t care too much, because taishanglaojun''s purpose was not to quarrel over such a small matter at all. He came to win over red clouds. Moreover, the Supreme Lord also knows that it is impossible to attack the two saints of the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa. It''s better to be generous.


    Just listen, the great old gentleman said, "since you did it unintentionally, I won''t be investigated any more, but now do you want to attack Hongyun Taoist friend?"


    Faced with the question of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Tongtian cult leader, empress Nu Wa and the two saints in the West are not easy to answer. However, when they think about it, they have already made a grudge with Hongyun. Even if they stop, it''s no use. It''s better to finish the work. So zhunti first said: "Elder martial brother Jun, we don''t want to attack Hongyun Taoist friend. It''s also a last resort. The quantity robbery has been going on for such a long time, but the emperor hasn''t appeared, and the cultivation of Hongyun Taoist friend is so low. Since the teacher didn''t specify that Hongyun must prove the Tao during the quantity robbery, he might as well hand over the opportunity of the avenue to the capable people, so that everyone can accept it Get over the robbery early! "


    The Supreme Lord asked, "who should accept the opportunity of this avenue best according to the intention of zhunti younger martial brother?"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, I think it''s best for dobao to accept this opportunity. After all, he is the head of three families and is the most likely candidate to preach!"


    When Hong Yun heard Zhun''s remark, he sneered: "Zhunti sage, when can you be the master of the treasure of the poor Tao? Even if the poor Tao can''t prove the Tao, it can''t be said that you are the master of the poor Tao. In terms of cultivation and merit, in addition to Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Houtu, it is Zhen Yuanzi who is most suitable to accept the opportunity of the avenue. If the poor Tao can''t prove the Tao within a thousand years, I can give the opportunity of the avenue to brother Zhen Yuanzi, and his cultivation will be fast You can preach, but it''s much better than Duobao. "


    Hearing Hongyun''s words, the supreme old gentleman said: "Hongyun Taoist friend is right. The opportunity of this avenue is originally the property of Taoist friends. How to deal with it is our own business. We shouldn''t intervene, let alone add killers because of our own selfishness. That would be shameless."


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "it''s bad to say that, senior brother! The treasure should belong to those who have the ability. Since the Taoist friend Hongyun can''t understand the opportunity of the avenue, everyone can seize it with their own skills!"


    When Hongyun heard Tongtian sect leader''s words, he was very angry and said, "if the saint Tongtian said so, he would have to make it difficult for me. In that case, let''s see how the disciples of the saint take the opportunity of the great road from me."


    Angered by the words of the leader of Tongtian cult and zhunti, Hongyun''s evil thoughts are rampant. Fortunately, Hongyun has long known the knack of beheading corpses, so he reposes his evil thoughts in the "divine killer gun" in his hand through this anger. The "divine killer gun" is originally a tool for killing felling, and Hongyun''s evil thoughts are smoothly reposed without any obstruction.


    The evil thoughts are all placed in the "killing God gun". Hongyun cuts off the evil corpse. He sees a black figure jumping out of Hongyun''s head and says to Hongyun, "I''ve seen this Buddha!"


    The red cloud said, "you and I are one and don''t need so many gifts!"


    Seeing that Hongyun took this opportunity to cut off the evil corpse, the great old gentleman was very happy to cut off the corpse. Hongyun had the power of self-protection and no longer needed to be looked after, so he hurriedly came forward and said, "congratulations to Taoist friends for successfully cutting off the corpse and achieving quasi holy fruit."


    Hongyun returned the salute and said, "thank you for the help of the Taiqing sage. If there is no help from the Taiqing sage, I''m afraid I''m dead."


    For the success of Hongyun''s sudden corpse cutting, the Tongtian cult leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints suddenly became very ugly. Since then, they could no longer seize the opportunity of the avenue from Hongyun, so they all retreated.


    Just then, suddenly, there was a burst of pressure from the sky. Two milli lights flew from the sky, and one milli light fell into the hands of red clouds. When we looked carefully, we were surprised. It turned out that it was the "list of gods" that had not appeared all the time.


    After seeing the appearance of the list of gods, all the saints present were surprised and said, "list of gods!"


    There was a trace of joy in the shouts of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, but there was incomparable shock and regret in the shouts of Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West.


    Another ray of light fell into the backyard of Wuzhuang temple, where Zhen Yuanzi and the disciples of Hongyun sect practiced. However, it was destroyed in the previous war. They just wanted to go and have a look. Suddenly, the ray of light went directly to the hell with one person''s soul.


    At this time, the Supreme Lord, who was the leader of the Renjiao sect, was shocked. It turned out that daohaoguang was the emperor''s treasure "Jiulong seal" re recognized by the Taoist ancestor, while the Taoist soul was Hongyun''s disciple. It seems that this person is the new emperor. This sudden change shocked the Supreme Lord. Hongyun, as the person who should be robbed, is in charge of the "list of gods", and everyone is also surprised They didn''t have any opinion, but his disciples were appointed as the emperor by the Taoist ancestors, which made it difficult for the saints to accept. They fought with each other for a long time for the throne of the emperor, and everyone gave their own ideas, but in the end, the throne of the emperor was spent in the hands of others. For a time, they were difficult to accept. Especially the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West They offended Hongyun because of the opportunity of the great road. Now Hongyun is not only in charge of the "list of gods", but now his disciples are reincarnated as emperor. In this way, they are afraid that they will suffer heavy losses in the mass robbery.


    The supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun first woke up from the shock and came forward and said, "congratulations to Taoist friends. They not only take charge of the ''list of gods'', but also their disciples are reincarnated as emperor. In this way, the quantitative robbery will soon end, and everyone''s heart can be put down."


    Hongyun said, "the sage of Taiqing is serious. If he is poor, he doesn''t want his disciples to return to reincarnation, so his previous accomplishments will be destroyed."


    The Supreme Lord said, "the red cloud Taoist friends don''t have to worry about it. As long as they achieve the body of the emperor in the fairy world, they were much better than they are now."


    The red cloud sighed, "I hope it is as the sage of Taiqing said."


    After hearing the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West all secretly scolded: "Well, you''re a great old gentleman. It''s easy for you to say. You and Yuanshi Tianzun can really put down their hearts. Hongyun has been rescued by you. Naturally, we won''t find you any trouble during the robbery, but we are miserable. I''m afraid that Hongyun won''t easily let go of us who are in trouble with him."


    At the thought of this place, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and the two saints in the West all felt regretful. If they had known that such a thing would happen, they should not think of the poisonous hand under the red cloud because of their momentary greed. It was good, but it didn''t succeed, but it brought endless evil consequences to themselves.


    The leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West did not want to see people''s eyes in the five Zhuang temple, so they all gave a little gift and took their disciples back to their respective Taoist centers to discuss how to deal with the Revenge of Hongyun.


    After seeing the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and the two saints of the West leave, the supreme Lao Jun said: "Hongyun Taoist friend, now the teacher has completely handed over the matter of the quantity robbery to the Taoist friend, and asked the Taoist friend to deal with it fairly. However, it is too hard for the Buddha and the interception of the two religions. After all, the quantity robbery will face the invasion of the four forces. If the loss of the two religions is too great, it will not be a good thing for our three circles!"


    Hongyun sighed, "the sage of Taiqing is really magnanimous. The leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West treat you like this, and you still speak for them. Such a mind is admirable!"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said: "the red cloud Taoist friends are flattered. I''m also thinking about the safety of the three realms. We can''t watch the Buddha and jieliangjiao suffer heavy losses due to the mass robbery, especially those second-generation disciples. After all, they are the main force against the four forces. Once they suffer heavy losses, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    The Supreme Master was very cruel. On the surface, he said he didn''t want the disciples of Buddha and jieliangjiao to lose, but in fact he secretly guided the red way. As long as the second generation of disciples of Buddha and jieliangjiao didn''t have an accident, others didn''t need to take care of it.


    How could Hong Yun not hear the intention of the Supreme Master''s words, so he said: "please rest assured, sage of Taiqing. I should be careful and will not affect the safety of the three realms!"


    The elder gentleman nodded and said, "in that case, I''ll leave. If Taoist friends need our help in the future, please be frank. I''ll do my best to help my junior brother Yuanshi."


    Hongyun said, "thank you, two saints. If you have something in the future, I will go to ask for it."


    For Hongyun''s reply, the Supreme Lord Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were very satisfied. Without saying anything more, they directly returned to taiqingtian.

 Chapter 900

    Looking at the background of the departure of the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun, Hongyun was filled with emotion. Although he was kind, he was not stupid. He didn''t believe that the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun would be so kind to offend the Buddha and cut off the two religions at the same time for his own sake. There must be some conspiracy.


    Hongyun thought that there was nothing wrong, but he didn''t have the supreme old gentleman. The plot was completely over, and the result was very satisfactory to the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Everyone was arguing about the red cloud, but the Styx River escaped quietly in the dark without being blamed by the saints. This has to say the wisdom of the Styx river. However, Styx is very regretful at this time. If he knew this would be the result, why should he be a villain? Now Hongyun is in charge of the "list of gods" and his disciples are reincarnated as emperor. I''m afraid he has to face Hongyun''s revenge. With such an idea, Styx decided not to shed blood before the end of the mass robbery, so that the red cloud could not.


    The Styx River can hide in the sea of blood, but it can''t be intercepted, Buddhism and demon families. They can''t hide like the Styx river.


    After everyone left, Zhen Yuanzi said, "good brother, now that you have achieved the quasi holy Tao, you don''t need to worry about your own safety. However, good brother can''t trust the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of Yuanshi. They are not as friendly as they appear. You should pay more attention in the future and don''t be used by them."


    Hong Yun said: "Even if the eldest brother doesn''t tell us, I know this. To tell you the truth, the actions of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor are so abnormal that they can resist the temptation of the holy throne. It''s too unthinkable. However, since they didn''t poison us, they helped us through the disaster. Therefore, as long as people and Buddhism don''t attack us in the future, we don''t need to provoke them. We can do it Reduce the number of them on the list and make them less. "


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "what the virtuous brother said is very reasonable. However, since the virtuous brother has completed the quasi Saint Taoism, it''s time to go to the underground to meet Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Houtu, and listen to their views on the quantity robbery, so as to know well. By the way, you can also ask which state your disciple reincarnated to."


    Hongyun nodded and said, "thank you for your advice. We''ll go to see Kunpeng Taoist friend and empress Houtu and listen to their opinions."


    Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi said this and set off for the underground. The saints were filled with emotion about their move. They all felt that Kunpeng had no unique calculation. They went to make friends with Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun in advance to protect their disciples.


    When people, elucidation, interception and Buddhism gathered at the Wuzhuang temple, Kunpeng and empress Houtu always watched and noted the every move of Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. When Hongyun cut the body through his anger, Kunpeng sighed: "Fortunately, Hongyun didn''t live up to our expectations of him. He cut his body and successfully survived the robbery. In this way, we have a greater grasp of the invasion of the three realms by the four forces and fully our own goal."


    Empress Houtu said, "what the Taoist friends of Kunpeng said is very true, but the arrangement of the Taoist ancestors is also sinister enough. They not only handed over the ''list of gods'' to Hong Yun, but also gave Hong Yun the throne of emperor. This pushed Hong Yun to the opposite of the saints again, making Hong Yun a thorn in the flesh in the eyes of the saints."


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "things are not as dangerous as Taoist friends think. Although Hongyun takes all the benefits into his hands, the saints can distinguish the beginning and end of the matter and will not be difficult for him. Moreover, now it is a quantitative robbery, and they dare not offend Hongyun who should be robbed too much."


    Empress Houtu said, "I''m afraid that the Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints don''t think so. They have offended Hongyun before, so I''m not sure they will continue to attack Hongyun without consideration."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. They''re not fools. There''s no need to do this. Even if Hongyun is in charge of the ''list of gods'', he can''t avenge public and private revenge. He has poisoned Buddha and jieliangjiao too much. After all, Buddha and jieliangjiao are the main forces of the four forces, and can''t lose too much. The leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the west can''t see this."


    While talking, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi came to the underground. Kunpeng and empress Houtu were not surprised by the arrival of Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi and faced them calmly.


    After the two sides sat down, Kunpeng and empress Houtu said, "congratulations to Hongyun Taoist friends for getting the quasi holy fruit, turning the crisis into safety and successfully lifting their own crisis!"


    Hong Yun said, "if it weren''t for the help of Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Houtu, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be today. However, it''s strange to say that the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun suddenly changed their mind and even helped me. It''s really hard to understand!"


    Zhen Yuanzi also said, "this is really a big problem, but I don''t know what Kunpeng Taoist friends think!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "in fact, this matter is not as complicated as you think. In my opinion, it is the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun who used everyone''s psychology to successfully calculate the immortals in the three worlds, especially the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West."


    When Hongyun heard this, he said, "can you explain it in detail?"


    Kunpeng said: "After all, as the head of the three Ching dynasties, the Supreme Lord received the most Pangu marks, so he should understand the influence of those who should be robbed on the quantitative robbery. However, none of them and the disciples of the two sects can be sure to cut off the two corpses before the end of the quantitative robbery, so they don''t want Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints to get what they can''t get, so they naturally die We should help Taoist friends Hongyun guard the opportunity of the road and prevent the interception and Buddhism from succeeding. In this way, they can not only attack the interception and Buddhism, but also let the two Taoist friends owe him a cause and effect. Moreover, this is not the most important. I can speculate that this quantitative robbery is different from previous quantitative robberies, which is likely to help the robbers get some merit. You know, merit is not It''s so easy to get. So after the end of the quantitative robbery, the quasi saints who cut the body of the two religions have the opportunity to use the power of merit to cut the good body. In that case, how strong will the power of the two religions be? "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s remarks, Hong Yun was surprised. He didn''t think that there would be such a secret behind a seemingly simple thing. Not only was Hongyun surprised, but the empress Houtu and zhenyuanzi were also shocked. They were afraid of the layout of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Looking at the people''s shocked appearance, Kunpeng said: "in fact, there is another thing that you didn''t think of. I doubt that the secret of Hongyun Taoist friend is secretly publicized by the supreme old gentleman and the original heavenly Zun. Only in this way can they arouse the greed of Buddhism and Buddhism and achieve their goals smoothly."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Hong Yun, Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu were stunned by the news again. They woke up for a long time. Just listen to the red cloud said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, are the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor not afraid that they can''t control the situation, so that the plan fails?"


    Kunpeng said: "they are afraid of this, but even if something happens beyond their control, it will not affect the safety of people and Buddhism. Isn''t there always zhenyuanzi Taoist friends around Taoist friends? If you really have to face the situation of death, will you let the two religions get the opportunity of the road?"


    Hongyun said, "of course not."


    Kunpeng said: "It''s over. The Taoist friends don''t want the opportunity of the avenue to be handed over to the two religions. Then it will be passed on to the Taoist friends of zhenyuanzi. As long as zhenyuanzi gets the opportunity of the avenue, he can immediately issue an oath to prove the holy throne. At that time, the two religions will face the crazy revenge of the Taoist friends of zhenyuanzi, but the leader of Tongtian sect, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the west can''t intervene in the robbery because of the agreement Naturally, these two religions will be dealt a heavy blow. At that time, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun will come forward to persuade zhenyuanzi Taoist friends to control the situation in the three realms. Therefore, no matter what happens, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun will be the ultimate beneficiaries! "


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "But I didn''t expect that the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun had calculated so deeply. Their move really calculated all the fairies in the three worlds. Now even if we know that all this is their conspiracy, it''s useless. The matter is over. Taoist friend Hongyun still owes the great cause and effect of the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun, but before preaching It is necessary to return the cause and effect. "


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s just like this that it shows the sinister place between the supreme old gentleman and the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty!"

 Chapter 901

    Speaking of insidiousness, everyone present felt that the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun in the three realms were insidious. They even calculated all the fairies in the three realms, and the calculated protagonist Hong Yun not only had no way to take each other, but also owed each other a lot of cause and effect.


    Zhen Yuanzi hated the move of the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, since the supreme old gentleman told the secret of Hongyun, can we secretly tell the conspiracy between the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun to the immortals of the three worlds so that everyone can know who they are?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he thought for a moment and said, "it''s not impossible to say it, but how many people can believe it, it''s unknown. After all, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun appeared in Wuzhuang temple to help two Taoist friends. All the fairies in the three worlds know the Tao, so there won''t be too many people who believe it."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "few people will believe this, but the leader of Tongtian sect, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West will believe this. In this way, they will hate the supreme old gentleman and the Heavenly Master of Yuanshi. At that time, maybe the Buddha and jiejiao will deal with people and explain the two religions together!"


    Kunpeng said: "There is some truth in zhenyuanzi''s proposal. After the robbery, the four forces invaded the three realms. Whether it is Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa or the two saints in the west, they don''t want to see too much loss in the strength of people, elucidation, interception and Buddhism. In that way, they will not be able to win due benefits from the four forces, so they can make a small fuss during the robbery, But a war that breaks bones and muscles is impossible. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Zhen Yuanzi was dejected. He understood that Kunpeng''s words were very reasonable. Although it was said that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun had put together Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints, their losses were not too great, so they could not take their own interests into account for a moment. Their ultimate goal was to win one from the four forces Fang world, everything else should make way for this.


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "it''s hard for people to let go of the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty!"


    Kunpeng said: "What can you do if you are unwilling? After all, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun saved the life of Hongyun Taoist friend. If you deal with them in the mass robbery, what will the three immortals think of Hongyun Taoist friend? The Taoist friend secretly publicized this matter. What kind of result depends on the will of heaven! There is no need to be too persistent. That will have no good result for anyone!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "what Taoist friends said is very true, but I''m too persistent."


    Speaking of the Sifang world, Kunpeng remembered the agreement between himself and Tianting, which was related to Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi, so Kunpeng said: "Two Taoist friends, I have something to tell you. Some time ago, I went to heaven with empress Houtu and signed an agreement with Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother. This agreement is also related to the two Taoist friends, so I''ll discuss with you and listen to your opinions!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he said, "if you have anything to say, please speak frankly. Brother zhenyuanzi and I are all ears!"


    Kunpeng said: "Both Taoist friends know that after the robbery, they will face the invasion of the four forces. I and my local Taoist friends took the task of extending one side of the world. However, I don''t want to waste such an opportunity, so I want to form an alliance with heaven and win the other side of the world together. Due to the limitation of strength, I ask the two Taoist friends to help. Of course, I don''t let the two Taoist friends do it for nothing In this mass robbery, Taoist friend Yun always wants to prove the Tao, but now the situation in the three realms has been settled, but Taoist friends have no chance to develop. Therefore, I only take the innate Lingbao of that world. The whole world will hand over two Taoist friends to Haotian and Xi Wangmu, but I don''t know what their intentions are? "


    Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi were shocked when they heard Kunpeng''s words. They hurriedly said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, this can''t be used. How can we accept such a big gift!"


    Kunpeng said: "There''s nothing that can''t be done. To be honest, I don''t care about the poor in that world, but it''s very important for Taoist friends Hongyun. Instead of giving it to Sanqing, empress Nuwa or the two saints in the west, it''s better to be in the charge of two Taoist friends and Tianting. As for the poor and empress Tu Niang, the world has less influence on us than those innate spiritual treasures, so the two Taoist friends don''t need to help us And worry. "


    Hongyun said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, since then, you and empress Houtu will suffer a great loss! Although the innate Lingbao is good, it is very different from the world."


    Kunpeng said: "this is different from person to person. It''s better for poor Taoist and backearth Taoist friends to be born Lingbao, so that we can quickly enhance our own strength!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said suspiciously, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, congenital Lingbao is very helpful to you, but it is of little use to empress Houtu and the witch family. You see, the world gives the witch family a share!"


    Empress Houtu smiled and said, "please rest assured, Taoist friends of zhenyuanzi. I have a place to go with the witch family for a long time, so I won''t bother you. Just take care of yourself."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he didn''t want to talk about it with Kunpeng and empress Houtu, so he said, "I''d like to thank the two Taoist friends for letting me go."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I can''t say that. You and I just get what we need."


    However, Hong Yun was worried about his disciple. Seeing that the matter was over, he asked, "empress Houtu, I don''t know where the disciple is reincarnated now. Is there any danger?"


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friend Hongyun, don''t worry. Your disciple is now the emperor. What danger can he have? Now he is reincarnated into Dongsheng Shenzhou!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he said, "it''s good to be reborn in Dongsheng Shenzhou, so there''s no need to worry about his safety. At least he won''t be bullied by the disciples of Buddha and Jieliang sect."


    When Kunpeng heard Hongyun''s words, he said: "the respect of the emperor is inviolable. Even if he turns to Xiniu Hezhou and nanzhanbu Prefecture, there will be no danger. Unless the saints do it themselves, but now the saints have an agreement that they should not interfere in the robbery, but Taoist friends are too worried."


    Speaking of the emperor, Hong Yun said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, you said that this mass robbery is different from the past and has great merit. In that case, your disciples might as well get along with me. In this way, you also have that merit!"


    But Kun Peng sighed: "I also want to do this, but unfortunately I dare not. The first battle between Hou Yi and Lu Ya shows three treasures of postnatal merit and virtue. The immortals in the three worlds are afraid that they are greedy for the three treasures of me, so they can''t do it at will during this robbery, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble for themselves. However, Taoist Hongyun friends don''t have to worry. The emperor wants to unify the fairy world It needs powerful generals. All the great Witches of the witch family are full of war spirit. They are the best candidate. I''ll leave it to empress Houtu and the witch family. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Zhen Yuanzi was in great spirits. Hongyun had never experienced the Lich war. Maybe he didn''t know the combat effectiveness of the Lich family, but he knew it clearly. If the Lich family helped, it would not be difficult to unify the fairy world. So Zhen Yuanzi said, "it would be difficult for the earth empress after work. With the help of the Lich family, it would be difficult to unify the fairy world."


    When Hongyun heard this, he hesitated and said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, although the witch family has unparalleled combat power, will this cause hostility between the demon family and trigger a war between the two families?"


    Before Kunpeng could answer, Zhen Yuanzi said, "but you don''t have to worry about it. If the demon clan really wants to be an enemy with us, it''s just an opportunity to teach them a lesson and let the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa repay the cause and effect of poisoning me in Wuzhuang Temple."


    Kunpeng smiled: "Taoist Hongyun doesn''t need to worry. The emperor is determined by heaven, and the unification of the fairyland is also the general trend of heaven. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa can''t see this clearly, so they shouldn''t go to war because of it. Moreover, even if they want to make trouble, aren''t there still people from the Supreme Lord and the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two religions? Why worry about Tongtian cult with them Lord and empress Nu Wa. Of course, if the situation is really dangerous, I won''t stand idly by. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, Hong Yun was very determined and said, "thank you for your help, but Kunpeng, I just don''t understand why this amount of robbery will be different and have great merit?"


    Not only does Hongyun have this question, but Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu also have this question, so they all look at Kunpeng and hope to know the secret.


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "in fact, there''s no secret. Since heaven wants another human emperor, there will be boundless merit with the birth of the human emperor. At the time of famine, the birth of the three human emperors was not accompanied by great merit!" when they heard this, they suddenly realized.

 Chapter 902

    The Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty were alert. Naturally, the two saints in the West were no exception. In the Western Paradise, he then sighed: "younger martial brother, it seems that the war is getting closer and closer to us. I''m afraid the actions of the Tongtian cult leader during this period are all aimed at us in the west, but we have to guard against it!"


    Zhunti said: "What elder martial brother said is true. The leader of Tongtian cult not only attracted Haotian, but also appeared in front of everyone with the Styx River, which seems to be planning a bigger conspiracy. However, his move offended all saints. When he appeared in front of everyone with the Styx River, he lost the face of people, Buddhism, Buddhism and Kunpeng, whether it''s the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun or Kun Peng Peng can''t ignore his move. "


    Then he said, "this is certain, but since the leader of Tongtian cult dares to do so, he must have a basis."


    Zhunti nodded and said, "in my opinion, the reason why Tongtian cult leader did this is that he is preparing to cut us."


    Then he asked, "younger martial brother, why do you think so?"


    Zhunti said: "Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord Laojun are allies. They both have congenital treasures in their hands. Moreover, they did not lose much in the last battle of the sea of blood, but we were different. First of all, we didn''t have congenital treasures. Our losses were the greatest in the last battle of the sea of blood. The Styx river is also like a sea of hatred with our West. If Tongtian cult leader and Styx River want to attack, they will only choose Choose us. "


    After hearing this, he sighed: "younger martial brother is right. It seems that we should be careful during this period. Those disciples outside the paradise let them return to the paradise as soon as possible to prevent being secretly attacked by the leader of Tongtian sect."


    Zhunti nodded and said, "don''t worry about this, senior brother. Before that, I''ve told them to return to the blissful world and don''t give the Tongtian sect leader a chance to sneak attack."


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, since I think Tongtian religion is mainly against us, I don''t know if there are any countermeasures?"


    Zhunti said: "Today, we suffered heavy losses in the first battle of the sea of blood. Those who burn lanterns, fear to stay in sun, Manjusri, Guanyin and Puxian are seriously injured. Although they are not in danger of life, it is difficult to recover their cultivation within a hundred years. Therefore, our combat effectiveness in the West has been reduced by one third. Now on the positive side, I''m afraid we are not the enemy of Tongtian sect leader, so Tongtian sect leader is looking for us As for us, we can only delay as much as possible and wait for the overlord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Kunpeng to attack the leader of Tongtian cult from behind. Only in this way can we reduce our losses. "


    When he heard this, he said, "younger martial brother, the leader of Tongtian sect has a ''immortal killing sword array'', which can not be broken by the four saints. I''m afraid you and I alone can''t be the enemy of the leader of Tongtian sect."


    Zhunti said: "There''s no need to worry too much about this, elder martial brother. Although the ''immortal killing sword array'' is powerful, the Tongtian sect leader is the main attack side. As long as we don''t enter the array, the Tongtian sect leader can''t help us. However, we have the advantage of being able to set up a ''ten thousand Buddha array'' to wait for the arrival of Tongtian sect leader. Once Tongtian sect leader arrives, you and I will drag Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa respectively, so on Everyone will compete with each other according to their abilities. "


    Then he sighed: "it can only be so now. I hope we can lose less in this war, so that we won''t be unable to resist when the four forces invade in the future."


    Zhunti said: "The loss is inevitable. I''m afraid the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun won''t fight too early. They all hope that we can lose both with Tongtian sect leader, and they will reap the benefits. However, Tongtian sect leader is not a fool. As long as we fight hard, Tongtian sect leader won''t lose both with us, so that the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun can get a good deal. So I think this battle is a good one As long as we can resist the first wave of attack of Tongtian sect leader, Tongtian sect leader will naturally return without success. "


    Then he nodded and said, "so younger martial brother will go down and arrange all the affairs of the ten thousand Buddha array, and then we will wait for the arrival of the leader of Tongtian sect."


    Zhunti understood that this war was related to the development of Buddhism in the future, but it poured out the strength of the West. Duobao Buddha, dari Tathagata Buddha, pharmacist Buddha, Maitreya Buddha, king of Tibetans, burning lamps, fearing liusun and four Bodhisattvas all gathered together to practice the Ten Thousand Buddhas array in order to prevent the sudden attack of religious interception.


    The leader of Tongtian sect also knew that his actions fell into the eyes of the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two western saints. He did not think he could sneak attack each other. The two sides must fight head-on and win by their own strength.


    The leader of Tongtian sect also sent out all the disciples with high strength, such as Kong Xuan, empress Sanxiao, mother Guiling, mother Wudang, Zhao Gongming, and the netherworld River also dragged out its main force. However, at this time, due to the heavy losses of the Asura family, the number of people sent out by the netherworld river was not very large, but there was no way to compare with the closure.


    Empress Nu Wa gathered the remaining demon saints of the demon family at the junction of Nanzhan Buzhou and Dongsheng Shenzhou to prevent the sneak attack of fan Ren and Xie. That day, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi were also helpless, so they had to use the "star array" to cooperate with empress Nu Wa to defend Nanzhan Buzhou.


    The performance of empress Nuwa and Haotian surprised the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, but they didn''t expect Tongtian cult leader to be so careful that he left the whole demon clan in nanzhanbu Prefecture and persuaded Haotian to use the "star array" to coordinate their defense. Empress Nuwa also stayed in nanzhanbu Prefecture. It seems that Tongtian cult leader is also afraid of their sneak attack behind Nanzhan state.


    Looking at Nanzhan Prefecture with strict prevention, Yuanshi Tianzun sighed to the Supreme Master: "elder martial brother, empress Nuwa has such a rigorous array. I''m afraid it''s not easy for you and me to sneak into Nanzhan Prefecture."


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "brother Tongtian''s deployment is good. We can also have good reasons to delay the time, so that brother Tongtian and the two saints in the West will lose both. Moreover, even if we can''t raid Nanzhan state, it doesn''t matter to us. As long as we stop teaching and the west can lose a lot in this war, it doesn''t matter whether we can capture Nanzhan state or not."


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but I''m afraid younger martial brother Tongtian and the two saints in the West will not do as we think!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, you don''t need to care about this. As long as they can fight, there''s nothing else to care about. No matter what the outcome is after the war, both of them will hate each other. They naturally want to kill each other when they have a chance. This is a victory for us."


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun did not have much response to the arrangement of Tongtian sect leader, but zhunti and Jieyin were very worried. Empress Nuwa''s strict defense completely overturned their previous plans. Under such strict defense, it was very difficult for the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun to break through, As long as they can''t break through quickly in a short time, it can give Tongtian sect leader enough time to retreat calmly. As long as they don''t want to lose and fear injury with Tongtian sect leader, they can''t break this dilemma.


    When he saw this scene, he sighed: "younger martial brother, it seems that we all underestimated the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa. They have already made precise arrangements. I''m afraid we will lose a lot in the West."


    Zhunti sighed: "what elder martial brother said is very true, but I underestimated Tongtian cult leader and empress Nu Wa. It seems that Tongtian cult leader has made great progress after the first World War of Fengshen, and he is very strict with the supreme old gentleman and the first heaven."


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, you and I have to fight to the death. Even if the loss is no matter how big, we should show our western momentum in this war, so that the immortals in the three worlds dare not underestimate us."


    Zhunti shook his head and said, "elder martial brother, things haven''t come to this point yet. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa not only lost the skin of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, but the skin of Kunpeng is heavier than us. Empress Nuwa can guard against the supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, but she can''t guard against Kunpeng any more. As long as Kunpeng makes a move, things can be solved calmly."


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, that Kunpeng was born in the demon family anyway. This war is related to the future fate of the demon family. He''s afraid he won''t be cruel to the demon family led by Nu Wa."


    Zhunti said, "there''s no need to worry about this, senior brother. As long as we spread the expression of empress Nuwa in Zixiao palace all over the three realms, even if Kunpeng was generous, he had to deal with empress Nuwa for his face. As long as Kunpeng appeared, Haotian dared not act rashly."


    After hearing Zhun ti''s words, she lit up a glimmer of hope and said, "younger martial brother, this matter can''t be careless. Are you sure to let Kunpeng do it greatly?"


    Zhunti said with a smile: "elder martial brother, please rest assured. As long as we tell the story of empress Nuwa in Zixiao palace, there will be disputes within the demon family, not to mention Kunpeng''s disciples. As long as they do it, Kunpeng just wants to ignore it."

 Chapter 903

    It has to be said that zhunti is indeed a very difficult person to deal with. His move made Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa very passive, but there were different voices in the demon family. They all knew that this was what the two men had done, but they could not refute it, because all this was true.


    Not only did the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa feel uncomfortable about this matter, but also the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun were very painful. The two of them originally wanted to reap the benefits, but zhunti''s move completely failed their plan. Today''s demon family young generation adores Kunpeng very much. As long as Kunpeng comes forward and shouts, a large group of demon families will come to take refuge immediately, and Nuwa''s defense will have no effect on Kunpeng. As for the "Celestial Star array" above the heaven, let alone Kunpeng, the array master, there is no threat at all.


    On the Tianting, Haotian and Xi Wangmu hesitated when they learned what zhunti and Jieyin had publicized. Previously, he could say that he was forced by Empress Nuwa and the leader of nengtian cult, but now Haotian doesn''t want to meddle in the affairs of empress Nuwa, so as to avoid making enemies with Kunpeng in vain, That''s not worth the loss for him.


    With this idea, Haotian said to the West Queen Mother, "yaochi, the current situation is very unfavorable to the interception of religion. Should we suspend our relationship with them first? Lest we hate Kunpeng because of this, so our previous efforts will be in vain and give Kunpeng an excuse to get rid of us?"


    The queen mother of the west thought for a moment and said, "don''t worry about drawing a clear line with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa, or first weaken the ability of the ''Celestial Star array'', so that she can explain to the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa, or don''t offend Kunpeng."


    Haotian said, "I''m afraid that Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and Kunpeng don''t think so. They''ll offend both of them at once, so our situation will be more difficult."


    The West Queen Mother said: "Neither the leader of Tongtian cult nor empress Nu Wa nor Kunpeng can blame us for weakening the ''star array of the sky''. After all, we also take care of everyone''s face and let everyone have steps to go down. Although Kunpeng is dissatisfied with empress Nu Wa, he will not fail to consider the overall situation. Because of this small matter, the interception of religion and the demon clan have suffered heavy losses. That''s why It''s just plain and cheap. The Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty don''t have a good impression of Kunpeng. Once they unify the earth fairy world, they''re afraid that Kunpeng and the witch family don''t have a good life. Kunpeng can''t consider this, so we don''t have to completely separate from the leader of Tongtian sect for the time being. "


    Haotian thought it was reasonable, so he said, "well, let''s do it first and see the reactions of Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and Kunpeng."


    The retreat of Tianting, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, the Supreme Lord Laojun and the two saints in the West were very happy. They only suffered from the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. As for Kunpeng, there is still no wave in Gujing.


    Kunpeng can take advantage of his anger, but his disciples can''t. especially Jingwei wants to go out and fight back to the interceptor and the demon family to let them know the power of the Beiming sea. Unfortunately, her idea is suppressed by Kunpeng. Kunpeng doesn''t want to fight against the leader of Tongtian cult at this time, which will only make the two saints in the West cheaper.


    Jingwei and other disciples dared not listen to Kunpeng''s words. They didn''t want to break the teacher''s calculations, so they all tried to hold back their anger.


    For Kunpeng''s reaction, Haotian and Xi Wangmu were greatly surprised. They didn''t expect that Kunpeng could take advantage of his anger and didn''t look for revenge as crazy as before.


    The supreme Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were as surprised as Haotian and Xiwang''s mother, but they didn''t care too much. Anyway, they all take the initiative now, and it doesn''t matter whether Kunpeng comes out or not.


    Zhunti and Jieyin are very distressed. Although Haotian and Xiwang''s mother shrink back, Kunpeng''s silence will change their position, so their situation is still very severe.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were delighted with Kunpeng''s silence. They thought that Kunpeng still took care of the demon family, so they didn''t take the opportunity to attack them.


    The move of zhunti and Jieyin two saints in the dark surprised Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa. Tongtian cult leader was afraid of more trouble in his long dream, so he discussed with Styx and prepared to start immediately.


    Styx is naturally very happy with the idea of Tongtian sect leader. From the current situation, only the two saints in the West are the weakest among the three forces. He and Tongtian sect leader took the initiative in this battle, which can naturally avenge the original one arrow.


    The leader of Tongtian sect was afraid that the wind would be revealed along the way, so he asked the Styx River to secretly come to jin''ao island with his disciples. The leader of Tongtian sect then moved the void and directly transported his troops outside the Western Paradise.


    It has to be said that the idea of the leader of Tongtian cult is very crazy, but his result is very successful. He successfully avoided the attention of the saints and transported his disciples to the Western Paradise in an instant. Fortunately, he was prepared before the two saints in the west, otherwise he would be caught off guard.


    This move of the leader of Tongtian sect shocked the three realms again, and people saw a new attack method. Although this method has shortcomings, it is very easy to accomplish things if you have mental arithmetic but don''t.


    The two saints in the West have been careful to guard against the attack of Tongtian sect leader. As soon as Tongtian sect leader and Styx River arrived, they immediately noticed the bad, and immediately came to the outside of the blissful world. The scene in front of them surprised them. Tongtian sect leader and Styx river came down to the outside of the blissful world with their own doors.


    While surprised, the two saints in the West were also very glad that they were fast and didn''t give the Tongtian sect leader time to attack. Just listen to the introduction and say, "senior brother Tongtian, what do you call taking the Styx to my Western Paradise?"


    Before the leader of Tongtian sect answered, the Styx River jumped out first and said, "pick up, don''t you know why to ask, why don''t we take our disciples here for sightseeing?"


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "Styx, my senior brother is talking to Tongtian. What are you talking about? Do you have your share here? It''s shameless."


    Upon hearing zhunti''s words, the Styx river was furious and said, "zhunti, don''t be arrogant. You killed countless Asuras in the sea of blood at the beginning. I want to avenge you today."


    When he heard this, he said to the leader of Tongtian sect: "elder martial brother Tongtian, can''t today''s war be avoided?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "this is the end of the matter. Naturally, you and I will have a fight."


    Zhunti said, "Tongtian, I felt something wrong at the beginning of the bloody war. Why did our people, Buddhism and Buddhism suffer different losses, but you stopped teaching unharmed. Today, I just understand that you and Styx had a conspiracy for a long time, otherwise Styx could not insist on the help of Haotian and Kunpeng!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult heard this but had no words. He knew that it was useless to say anything now. Zhunti and Jieyin could not believe that he had no connection with Styx at the beginning.


    Styx said, "it''s useless for zhunti to say anything now. You''d better surrender early and hand over the intercepted disciples you stole from Tongtian Taoist friends, otherwise the Western Paradise will go through a bloody storm."


    When he heard that Styx mentioned the first war of Fengshen, the anger in the heart of Tongtian cult leader immediately grew. Zhunti and Jieyin two saints hated Styx very much, which aroused the anger of Tongtian cult leader. Zhunti said, "don''t talk nonsense, you shameless man, Styx. We were invited by senior brother Yuanshi at the beginning, which is also the general trend of heaven."


    Styx sneered and said, "it''s the general trend of heaven for me to come here with Tongtian Taoist friends. Since you don''t know the number of days, don''t blame our ruthlessness."


    Zhunti Saint always thought he was shameless enough. Unexpectedly, the Styx river was more shameless than him. He even pulled the tiger skin, pulled the big flag and waved the flag of heaven. But he also has nothing to say. Who made him do it in the first place.


    Seeing Guan''s speechless zhunti and Jieyin two saints, Styx then said: "it''s not too late for Tongtian Taoist friends. Since zhunti and Jieyin two Taoist friends don''t want to accept our kindness, we''ll finish it as soon as possible, so as to avoid unnecessary things."


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded when he heard this. He was afraid that empress Nuwa could not resist the attack of people and Buddhism, so he ordered the disciples to attack, and he rushed to the reception with a "Qingping sword".


    Seeing this, Styx naturally ordered his men to rush to the blissful world, and he himself offered the "Twelve product industry fire red lotus" to protect himself, holding the "Yuan Tu sword" to the Saint zhunti.

 Chapter 904

    After the leader of Tongtian cult, Styx River and the two western saints face to face, Kunpeng said to empress Houtu: "the battle has finally begun. We should also teach the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa a lesson. Now the witch family can''t leave the hell, so as not to cause the saints'' doubts about the six samsara. Everything will be left to the poor."


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "thank you for your trouble."


    Kunpeng said, "this is what I should do, nothing!"


    Kunpeng called up his disciples and said: "Now the leader of Tongtian cult and the Ming River have been against the two saints of the West. It won''t be long before the Supreme Lord and the emperor Yuanshi will make a move. It''s time for you to appear in the three realms so that people don''t think we are bullied. Being a teacher in this war is not to let you go to revenge Nu Wa Niang, but to let you feel the large-scale struggle and always deal with the coming foreign enemies Invasion. Speaking of this large-scale battle, only enlightenment and Hou Yi have felt it. No one else knows the danger. As a teacher, I hope you can understand the basis of large-scale battle through this battle. "


    Wu Dao and Hou Yi had personally experienced a large-scale battle and knew the danger, so they said, "teachers and younger martial sisters are not strong in cultivation. Whether to slow down such a fight first and avoid big losses when they get it!"


    Kunpeng knew the worries of enlightenment and Hou Yi, so he said, "your worries are teachers. I understand that this matter has long been arranged for teachers. You don''t need to worry."


    Kunpeng paused here for a moment, and then said, "there are some things I should tell you as a teacher, so that you can rest assured. As you all know, Kongtong seal has an important function of reviving the dead. As long as you still have a trace of yuan God, I can completely revive you with the help of the power of Kongtong seal."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, his disciples were very surprised. Later, they were ecstatic. In this way, they had an immortal body and were no longer afraid of casualties in the battle.


    Kunpeng knew the disciples'' thoughts very well. He only heard him say, "you don''t have to be happy too early. Although being a teacher can revive you, it doesn''t come at no cost. Reviving a person requires a lot of mana. You still need to be careful if you can be careful, so as not to waste your mana."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Jingwei and other people''s hearts, the Chinese side realized that the resurrection was not without cost. Unless it was absolutely necessary, it could not act rashly.


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation of the resurrection function of "Kongtong seal", empress Houtu couldn''t help but move in her heart and asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, can this" Kongtong seal "resurrect the witch family?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "the witch family has no yuan God, and it has Pangu blood essence, but it is not what Kongtong seal can revive, but it disappoints Taoist friends."


    Empress Houtu sighed, "Taoist friends don''t need to be like this. In fact, I should have understood this for a long time. The witch family is transformed by the blood of Pangu great God. After death, it returns to heaven and earth. Even if the ''Kongtong seal'' is strong, it can''t copy Pangu''s essence blood."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s good for Taoist friends to understand, but there are exceptions. If there is a yuan God, even the witch body can be resurrected. However, after resurrection, they are afraid that their accomplishments will be greatly damaged, while others don''t have this restriction. After resurrection, they are the same as themselves without any difference."


    Empress Houtu said, "in this way, the ''Kongtong seal'' is dominated by the yuan God!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. If this'' Kongtong seal ''can revive the witch family, it''s not a congenital treasure, but a congenital treasure."


    Empress Houtu nodded and said nothing more. At this time, Kunpeng then explained to his disciples: "In addition to adapting to the large-scale battle, you should take the opportunity to break through their defense line when empress Nuwa and Tianting guard against people and expound the two religions, and vigorously publicize the reputation of our Beiming sea in Nanzhan Prefecture. If someone stops the killing, you should go down and prepare now. You should pay more attention to Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian. After all, he is the best Your accomplishments are the lowest among you and are more dangerous. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, his disciples went down to prepare everything and waited for the teacher''s order.


    While Kunpeng told his disciples, the Western Paradise was the beginning of the war. The leader of Tongtian sect was entangled with the leader of Tongtian sect, and the two sides fought with equal strength. However, Tongtian sect majored in the way of killing and cutting, but its attack was much higher than that of the leader of Tongtian sect. Therefore, the leader of Tongtian sect beat the leader of Tongtian without fighting back. He had to rely on the "nine Golden Lotus" to protect himself from being humiliated by the leader of Tongtian sect The battle between Styx and zhunti soon lost ground. If he hadn''t been protected by the "Twelve product industry fire red lotus", zhunti''s "seven treasure wonderful tree" had been cut off by Kunpeng, and its quality had been greatly reduced. Zhunti had long been taken down by zhunti. Now, he is only pulled by people to have the ability to parry without fighting back.


    After Jieyin and zhunti were entangled by the leader of Tongtian cult and the Styx River, they were unable to preside over the "ten thousand Buddha array", and the large array could only be presided over by Duobao Buddha and pharmacist Buddha. Other people assisted, but the "ten thousand Buddha array" without saints could not exert its own power. On the side of intercepting the sect, there were as many talents as cattle hair, and everyone was proficient in the array, whether it was Kong Xuan''s five The color divine light, the "Hun yuan Jin Dou" of empress Yunxiao and the "Jin Jiao scissors" of empress Qiongxiao are all first-class and first-class treasures. There are many innate spiritual treasures in the sect of interception, but the west is already relatively poor. What good spiritual treasures are there? Although there is a "ten thousand Buddha array", they are retreating under the attack of countless innate spiritual treasures, and the followers below Jinxian are not satisfied Knowing the number of deaths and injuries, it suddenly became a river of blood and murderous Qi outside the blissful world.


    Looking at the disciples falling down one by one, zhunti and Jieyin were very distressed. Although they knew that they did not occupy a favorable situation in this war, they did not expect to lose so much. Speaking of it, they still underestimated the ability of the truncated disciples, which would lead to such an end today.


    Zhunti looked at the retreating disciples, but he was very anxious. Kunpeng, who had been regarded as a lifesaver by him, and the two religions had no movement.


    Zhunti felt that this was not the way, so he made a few quick attacks and forced back the Styx river. Then he flew to Jieyin and attacked the leader of Tongtian cult.


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult had high accomplishments, he could not face the two saints of the west without the "sword array for killing immortals". At that time, he lost the wind and was forced to retreat.


    However, Jieyin and zhunti did not continue to rush forward to attack the leader of Tongtian cult, but immediately retreated into the "ten thousand Buddha array" to help the disciples of the sect jointly resist the attack of interception.


    The "Ten Thousand Buddhas array" presided over by the saints was different. The momentum immediately became incomparably tall. The attack of the apostasy was immediately blocked, and there was no alternative to them. Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian cult and Styx River were worried about the safety of their disciples and immediately flew into the "ten thousand Buddha array".


    When they entered the array, they saw the Buddha light everywhere, the illusion ups and downs, and the Buddha sound bursts. People with cultivation under Da Luo Jinxian entered the array, but they were afraid that they would immediately lose their mind.


    Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian sect immediately ordered his disciples to contain the array with Lingbao outside the array, and don''t act rashly to avoid unnecessary losses. Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect made such arrangements, Styx ordered his disciples to follow the command of the intercepted disciples and not to act casually.


    After arranging the disciples, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "do you think that by virtue of this'' ten thousand Buddha array ''which is not made in a hurry, you can resist the attack of me and the friends of the Styx river?" the leader of Tongtian cult underestimated the two saints in the West. The'' ten thousand Buddha array ''was not made in a hurry, but was prepared by him and zhunti long ago, but the leader of Tongtian cult didn''t know it, That''s why I thought I came suddenly, and the other party was just in a hurry. In fact, it can''t be regarded as a mistake for the leader of Tongtian cult. Before he came, the grand array really didn''t take shape. It was the Duobao Buddha and the medicine master Buddha who perfected the grand array after receiving the notice of the two saints in the West.


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect was overjoyed and said, "senior brother Tongtian, although the ''ten thousand Buddha array'' was formed in a hurry, it''s impossible to trap you, but it''s not difficult to stop you and the Styx river."


    Zhunti also said, "senior brother Tongtian, it''s better for you and Styx to leave early. Otherwise, if it takes too long, I''m afraid you won''t be able to live in the southern state."


    The leader of Tongtian sect knew what zhunti meant, but said with a sneer: "there is no need for junior brother zhunti to worry about this. There are junior sister Nuwa and Tianting''s'' Heavenly star array ''in Nanzhan Prefecture. It can be said that it is as good as gold soup. Even if people and Xie two sects devote all their efforts to attack, it can not be broken in a short time."


    Zhunti sneered when he heard Tongtian leader''s words: "since senior brother Tongtian is so confident, let''s see who can''t stand it first."

 Chapter 905

    After hearing zhunti''s words, Styx was worried about the safety of the Asura family. He was afraid that the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun would lead people to attack again, so he said: "Tongtian Taoist friends, since zhunti and zhunti are so arrogant, why don''t you set up a ''immortal sword array'' here to break the array and see what they can resist!"


    Hearing this from the Styx River, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help but smile bitterly and say, "don''t hide from the friends of the Styx River, the poor way of ''killing immortal sword array'' didn''t bring it, but handed it over to younger martial sister Nuwa for safekeeping!"


    After hearing the words of Tongtian sect leader, Styx was stunned on the spot. He didn''t understand why Tongtian sect leader didn''t bring "immortal sword array" in such an important thing as attacking the two saints in the West. So he asked, "it''s important for Tongtian Taoist friends to attack the West. How can you hand over the ''immortal sword array'' to empress Nuwa?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "I have no way to do it. It is impossible to stop the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun with the help of younger martial sister Nuwa alone. Therefore, for the safety of our rear area, I can only leave the ''immortal sword array'' to younger martial sister Nuwa in case of accidents."


    But Styx still didn''t understand this and said, "elder martial brother, we are too careful. Don''t we have the ''Heavenly star array'' of Tianting, but it''s not so easy for the man and the two religions to break through their defense."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "Haotian and Xiwang''s mother didn''t know what to think. Before we took action, because zhunti and Jieyin leaked the fact that junior sister Nuwa was dissatisfied with Kunpeng in Zixiao palace, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother shrank back. Although they didn''t cut off the relationship with us, they also reduced the defense of the ''heavenly star array''. What do you want me to do when something like this happened to Taoist friend Styx Can not worry about the safety of the rear. "


    When Styx heard this, he sighed: "I didn''t expect Haotian and Queen Mother Xi would do such a thing to pull us back at the critical time."


    The Styx river said, pausing for a moment, and then said, "if you don''t have the ''immortal sword array'' in hand, is there a way to break the ''ten thousand Buddha array'' of the two western saints?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "originally, I intended you and me to hold Jieyin and zhunti, so that they would not have the opportunity to help, but I didn''t expect success! Now, with the ability of you and me, it''s impossible to break the ''ten thousand Buddha array'' presided over by Jieyin and zhunti."


    Styx''s face turned red when he heard this. It was all caused by him. If he hadn''t dragged zhunti, he wouldn''t have made it like this.


    Just listen to the river Styx said, "since we can''t break the ''ten thousand Buddha array'', we can''t stop now. I don''t know what you think?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Friend of the Styx River, now you and I are pouring out. If we leave now, what will the immortals of the three worlds think of us? And we can''t pick up and mention them. They can''t help us. Now if we delay for another minute, the West will have a lot of losses. We can not only keep ourselves when people and Buddhism fight We can also take the opportunity to publicize people and explain the two religions in the three circles. For our own personal interests, we do not care about the overall interests of the East. In this way, we can damage the reputation of people and explain the two religions in the three circles, which can be described as killing two birds with one stone. "


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, Styx felt very reasonable, so he said, "since the Taoist friends have made arrangements, I will listen to the Taoist friends'' punishment."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "thank you for your strong support!"


    After receiving the support of the Styx River, the leader of Tongtian sect butted with zhunti and said, "since the two younger martial brothers want to use this'' ten thousand Buddha array ''to delay time, I will accompany them to the end."


    After saying that, the leader of Tongtian cult and Styx carefully withdrew from the "ten thousand Buddha array". Their move surprised the two saints of Jieyin and zhunti.


    "Younger martial brother, why is the leader of Tongtian so abnormal? Instead of using the ''immortal sword array'', he withdrew from the ''Ten Thousand Buddhas array''. Do you think he has any conspiracy?"


    Zhunti said, "it''s possible. Maybe he wants to lead us out, trap you with the ''immortal killing sword array'', and then turn around to deal with our disciples."


    Then he nodded and said, "younger martial brother, you''re right. In that case, let''s be patient with him and see who can''t stand it first."


    Zhunti said: "The leader of Tongtian sect united with the Styx River to sneak attack on us, but the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun can''t ignore it. If they give up such an opportunity, as long as they do it, the empress Nuwa, Haotian and West Queen Mother can''t stop them at all. In this way, the leader of Tongtian sect will naturally retreat. At that time, we can take the opportunity to hunt down the intercepted disciples and avenge the dead disciples."


    Then he said, "although this plan is good, the leader of Tongtian cult is not a fool. Naturally, he can see this. I''m afraid there is another conspiracy in his heart."


    The introduction is correct. The leader of Tongtian sect really has a conspiracy waiting for him and zhunti. Empress Nuwa has a "immortal killing sword array" in hand. The supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun are easily trapped by it without knowing it. In this way, it can give the leader of Tongtian sect time, and the leader of Tongtian sect will immediately lead the disciples to retreat when the two sects take action , lead and zhunti two saints to pursue, and then take them by surprise.


    The plan of the leader of Tongtian cult can be described as completely calculating the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. It is difficult to see through the links. As long as the two saints in the west fall into the trap, they will suffer heavy losses and lose the opportunity to compete for the throne of the Emperor with the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism, and the interception can be famous in the three circles. It has to be said that the plan of the leader of Tongtian cult is very good. Even Kunpeng and empress Houtu, who have always been bystanders, have not found this, which is undoubtedly very successful.


    The plan of the leader of Tongtian cult was made when the Styx River discussed with him, but what happened later improved his plan. Therefore, the Supreme Lord, the first emperor and the two saints in the West did not find anything wrong in his actions, and they all felt that the leader of Tongtian would suffer heavy losses as long as he moved.


    Unfortunately, their idea is wrong. The leader of Tongtian cult has long been ready to deal with the counterattack of people, Buddhism and Buddhism. However, there is a big loophole in the plan of the leader of Tongtian cult, that is, he did not count Kunpeng among them. He always thought that Kunpeng could not move due to the restrictions of the six samsara.


    After withdrawing from the "ten thousand Buddha array" with the Styx River, the leader of Tongtian cult ordered his disciples to sacrifice Lingbao to attack the "ten thousand Buddha array" from time to time, and he and the Styx River also came up from time to time, so that the two saints and Western Buddhas could not rest and could only fully maintain the "ten thousand Buddha array" for fear that the leader of Tongtian cult would break the array in case of negligence.


    The move of the leader of Tongtian cult was so poisonous that the two saints in the West could not be distracted and could only fully maintain the array, which consumed their mana and cleared the obstacles for their next plan.


    Although Jieyin and zhunti didn''t know the purpose of Tongtian sect leader''s doing this, their intuition told them that there was a great conspiracy, so they tried their best to let their disciples restore their mana in case of accidents. Unfortunately, due to the continuous harassment of Tongtian sect leader and Styx River, few of them could relax.


    This move of the leader of Tongtian sect has made the Supreme Lord and the original Heavenly Master very confused. It can be said that the development of things has exceeded their expectations. The leader of Tongtian sect did not fight to the death with the two western saints as they thought, and the two western saints also only wanted to protect themselves and did not fight back.


    However, Yuanshi Tianzun could not bear such a situation, so he said: "Elder martial brother, now things have gone beyond our imagination. Do you think we can take action to force younger martial brother Tongtian back to defense and give the two saints in the west a chance to breathe? Then both of us can attack Nanzhan Prefecture. If we are lucky, we can directly kick younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa out of the fight for the emperor. What do you think?"


    The Supreme Lord thought for a moment and said, "now Kunpeng doesn''t do anything, but it''s worrying. I don''t know what his idea is. It''s easy to say if he hasn''t moved all the time. I''m afraid that younger martial brother Tongtian has reached any agreement with him when he goes to the hell. In that case, we can''t move easily!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "elder martial brother is worried too much. With Kunpeng''s character, how can he reach an agreement with empress Nuwa who is his enemy? What''s more, now all the fairies in the three realms know that empress Nuwa is dissatisfied with Kunpeng in Zixiao palace. If Kunpeng doesn''t respond, how can he stand in the three realms in the future."


    Hearing this, the supreme old gentleman felt that there was some truth, so he said, "well, let''s do it now!"

 Chapter 906

    After the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty made a decision, the coastline of Dongsheng Shenzhou, which is adjacent to Nanzhan Prefecture, began to gather countless people and disciples of the two religions. Of course, these people are low-level disciples. They are prepared that once the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty open the road to Nanzhan Prefecture, they will pour out and occupy the territory of Nanzhan Prefecture.


    The immortals in the three realms were not surprised by the move of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. They all knew that this day would come sooner or later. The two saints of the West were overjoyed when they saw the large-scale deployment of people and Buddhism, and immediately asked their disciples to prepare for the counterattack.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are also very happy about this. If things go well, they can take the opportunity to weaken the strength of people, Buddhism and Buddhism at the same time, so as to prepare themselves for competing for the throne of emperor in the future.


    The Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West in heaven did not know what to do with the move of the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Did they help empress Nuwa fight against people, explain the two religions, or stay out of it.


    Just listen to the Jade Emperor said: "yaochi, I thought that even if the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to fight, it was just a small fight, but I didn''t expect that they had such ambition. They wanted to take advantage of Tongtian sect leader to directly take the southern state when dealing with the West. Things have been beyond our expectation. What do you think we should do about it?"


    The West queen mother thought for a moment and said: "The move of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun is surprising. In fact, it''s not that I''m most surprised. It''s why the leader of Tongtian cult has not used his housekeeping skills to" kill the immortal sword array ", but just keeps pestering with the two western saints. This is a very abnormal move. If he wants to seriously damage the two western saints, he will naturally move and" kill the immortal sword array ", if he Just teach each other a lesson, so we should retreat early. Watching him do this, I always think he is planning this great conspiracy, so in my opinion, we should help empress Nuwa jointly defend Nanzhan Prefecture. "


    The Jade Emperor didn''t think as much as the Western Queen''s mother thought, so I just heard him say: "Yaochi, I agree with you, but everyone''s point of view is different. You think Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa have a great conspiracy, but I don''t value this. It''s easier to add flowers to the icing on the cake and help in the snow. Now that we have formed an alliance with Tongtian sect leader and the three circles know this, we can''t give up when they are in danger In that case, we are afraid that no matter how difficult it is to gain a foothold in the three realms, we will not have the face to take charge of the heaven. Moreover, even if we really give up, we are afraid that the Supreme Lord and the first emperor will not let us go! "


    Xiwang''s mother nodded and said, "that''s the truth, so we should try our best to help empress Nuwa defend Nanzhan Prefecture and wait for the help of Tongtian cult leader. As for Kunpeng, we can only abandon it first."


    The Jade Emperor shook his head and said: "It''s inappropriate to deal with this matter like this. As Kunpeng is a man, he won''t easily let Nuwa go. Although he doesn''t know how he will act, one thing is certain that he will take advantage of this opportunity to give Nuwa some color to see. Therefore, we can''t ignore it. Instead, we should try every means to avoid the conflict with him. It''s best not to offend her."


    The West queen mother sighed: "there is such a perfect thing in the world. As long as we try our best to help empress Nuwa, Kunpeng will naturally be dissatisfied with us, which is not adjustable."


    The Jade Emperor said disapprovingly, "there is nothing impossible in the world. As long as we try our best, we can come up with a good way!"


    Queen Xi said, "in your opinion, how can we act so that we can not offend each other?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "what''s the difficulty? As long as we try our best to deal with the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, as long as we ignore other things, there will be no conflict with Kunpeng. Naturally, the two sides will not blame each other."


    The West Queen Mother was very puzzled when she heard this and asked, "is it so simple?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "how complicated do you think it is? In fact, you always look at things too complicated. That''s not necessarily good for yourself. Some things will be better if you look at things simpler."


    West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, when did you learn this? Aren''t you afraid that Kunpeng doesn''t think so?"


    The Jade Emperor sighed: "in fact, I can have this feeling because I have experienced too many things, so I can have the understanding now. As for Kun Peng, although he is arrogant, he is not an unreasonable person. As long as we are not enemies with him, he won''t care about us."


    The West Queen Mother said, "no, I don''t think Kunpeng is a reasonable person."


    The Jade Emperor said, "that''s because you didn''t understand him carefully. Think about it. Since the famine, Kunpeng has done everything unreasonable? It can be said that every time he stands on the reasonable side, which is the main reason why he can go to today without anything!"


    After hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, the queen mother of the west thought carefully. Indeed, as he said, everything Kunpeng has done since the flood was on the right side. Even if others want to deal with him, they have nothing to say.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun are obsessed with the situation. They wholeheartedly want to seek benefits from the struggle between Buddhism and Buddhism, but they don''t think whether they can really achieve their wishes.


    When the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun came to nanzhanbu Prefecture with their disciples, empress Nuwa had already prepared everything and was waiting for their arrival. To the surprise of the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, Haotian and Xi Wangmu, who have always been cautious, were born with empress Nuwa and directly faced them.


    Empress Nuwa said after seeing the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun: "what''s the matter with the two senior brothers taking their disciples to nanzhanbu state? Do you really have to take advantage of the danger of others to compete with me for the control of nanzhanbu state regardless of the interests of the east?"


    When hearing the words of empress Nuwa, the emperor said with disdain: "younger martial sister Nuwa, don''t talk about things by taking advantage of people''s danger. I don''t know who agreed to deal with the Styx river with us, but he had contact with the Styx River secretly, and secretly calculated the two Saints of the West!"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she said carelessly, "we did calculate the two western couples at the beginning, but I don''t admit that you said we had dealings with the Styx River secretly."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "if you didn''t have secret contact with the Styx River, how could we be damaged with Buddhism in the first World War of blood, but you were the exception? Why did you make friends with the Styx River quickly after that? Who would believe if you said you didn''t have secret contact with the Styx river!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "it''s your business to believe it or not. In short, senior brother Tongtian and I had no contact with the Styx river before the battle of the sea of blood."


    The Supreme Lord didn''t want to give empress Nu Wa too much time to explain, so he said, "younger martial sister Nu Wa, it''s useless to say more. You also understand the purpose of me and younger martial brother Yuanshi. In a word, will you give up looking south?"


    Nuwa said firmly, "it''s impossible for me to give up looking south."


    The supreme old gentleman sighed when he heard this: "since younger martial sister Nuwa said so, we can only do one game and speak with strength."


    Empress Nuwa said, "if the two senior brothers insist on doing so, I can only accompany them to the end."


    The Supreme Lord smiled when he heard this, and then said to Haotian and the West Queen Mother, "younger martial brother Haotian, why are you here when you are not in Tianting to accept blessing? Aren''t you afraid to provoke cause and effect and fall into the mass robbery?"


    After hearing the threat from the Supreme Lord, the Jade Emperor said calmly: "Eldest martial brother, although I don''t want to provoke unnecessary cause and effect, Tianting has formed an alliance with senior brother Tongtian, but I can''t turn my back on the alliance. What''s more, senior brother Tongtian''s war against the two saints in the west is for the sake of my East, so I can''t betray the alliance. Otherwise, how will the immortals of the three worlds treat me and yaochi, and how can we take charge of the three worlds."


    Seeing that Haotian was so unkind, Yuanshi Tianzun sneered and said, "elder martial brother, since Haotian is so unkind, we don''t need to talk to him any more. What''s the use of his imperfect ''sky star array''. We''d better start quickly and take the southern Prefecture as soon as possible, so as to avoid more accidents in the long night''s dream. That''s not good."


    The Supreme Lord nodded when he heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun and said, "well, since they insist, we can only meet his swordsmen."


    Empress Nuwa sneered and said, "since the two senior brothers have made up their minds long ago, it''s no use talking more. I''ll take all your tricks."

 Chapter 907

    The Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty did not pay attention to empress Nuwa. Among the saints, empress Nuwa has the lowest cultivation, and the innate Lingbao in her hand is not outstanding. Compared with them, it is the difference between heaven and earth. She is not the enemy of any of them at all. In their view, empress Nuwa is just fighting a trapped animal.


    Nuwa''s idea is different from that of the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, but they are glad that they have finally fallen into their own trap. As long as they go further, they can be trapped in the "immortal sword array".


    Thinking of this, empress Nuwa secretly said to Haotian, "Haotian Taoist friend, don''t use your ''Heavenly star array'' for the time being. I''ll tell you to use it later!"


    When the jade emperor heard what empress Nu Wa said, he was very confused. He didn''t know why empress Nu Wa did this. However, empress Nu Wa made him understand that empress Xi was right. Empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian sect must have a great conspiracy.


    The jade emperor did not care about Nuwa''s plot, as long as it was harmless to him, so he replied, "please rest assured, madam, I will obey her orders."


    Empress Nuwa just breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the Jade Emperor''s words. Although she had made arrangements with the leader of Tongtian cult for a long time, she was worried that the "immortal killing sword array" could not completely trap the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Fortunately, Haotian and the queen mother of the West stood on her side at the critical moment, If we use the "Celestial Star array" again, even if the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty have a congenital treasure to protect themselves, they will not escape her calculation.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t know that the Tongtian cult leader handed over the "immortal sword array" to empress Nu Wa, so they didn''t care. They looked at each other and immediately sacrificed the "Tai Chi picture" and "Pangu flag" to take empress Nu Wa at one fell swoop.


    Although the idea of the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun was good, empress Nuwa was already prepared. She just heard her say loudly, "get up in the array!" immediately, the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun felt the murderous spirit of heaven and earth, gathered frantically towards them, and they were in nothingness.


    At this time, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun were shocked and shouted, "kill immortal sword array!"


    It is true that the two of them were indeed caught in the "immortal sword array". Empress Nuwa stood in the void with the array diagram of "immortal sword array", while the four sides were demon shengyingzhao, Jimeng, jiuying and Feilian. Each of them held a sword and set up a "immortal sword array".


    Together with the "immortal sword array", the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West were shocked. They finally understood why the leader of Tongtian did not care about people and explain the two religions. It turned out that he had long had a back move and left the "immortal sword array" to plan for the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Although the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun were caught in the "killing immortal sword array" for a moment, they both had congenital treasure to protect themselves, but the "killing immortal sword array" was beyond their control.


    Just listen to the Supreme Master Lao Jun say: "younger martial brother, for your brother to protect you with ''Tai Chi diagram'', you do your best to destroy the ''Pangu flag'' and break the ''immortal killing sword array''!"


    Hearing this, the first Heavenly Master smiled bitterly and said, "elder martial brother, you also saw this'' immortal killing sword array ''in those years. If you want to break this array, you must be the four saints. How can you and I break this array alone?"


    The supreme old gentleman said disapprovingly: "the four saints can''t be broken, junior brother Yuanshi. It refers to the ''immortal killing sword array'' arranged by junior brother Tongtian. Now it''s just the array arranged by junior sister Nuwa. She can only play 50% of the power of the array. You and I may break the array."


    After hearing the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty also felt very reasonable, so he sacrificed the "Pangu flag" and cut off the void. The "Pangu flag" was indeed the first sharp weapon in the three worlds. Its chaotic sword Qi disturbed the void formed by the "immortal killing sword array".


    When the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty attacked, the empress Nuwa''s face changed greatly. She quickly turned her magic power and turned the "immortal killing sword array" to suppress the chaotic sword Qi emitted by the "Pangu flag".


    After slightly suppressing the attack of Yuanshi Tianzun, empress Nuwa shouted to Haotian, "Haotian, launch the ''Celestial Star array'' to cover this void."


    When the jade emperor heard what empress Nu Wa said, he immediately launched the "big star array" to cover the void formed by the "immortal killing sword array". After seeing this scene, the supreme old gentleman who thought he had the opportunity to break through the "immortal killing sword array" felt a burst of cold in his heart.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman sighed: "younger martial brother, stop, but you and I have been trapped by younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa. We can''t break through the array in a short time because of the combination of ''immortal sword array'' and ''Celestial Star array''. It seems that younger martial sister Nuwa wants to trap us here and create enough time for younger martial brother Tongtian to deal with the two saints in the West."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, you have the body protection of the acquired merit treasure ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower''. Even the chaotic sword Qi can''t break your defense. Why don''t we use this treasure to rush out of the ''immortal killing sword array''


    The emperor shook his head and said: "Younger martial brother, if younger martial sister Nuwa wants to trap us wholeheartedly, even if you and I can''t escape in a short time with the help of the protection of ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong cut'', but she can''t trap us for long. You forget that there is Kunpeng, who has become a mortal enemy with empress Nuwa. As long as Kunpeng takes a shot, younger martial sister Nuwa will take care of one thing and lose the other, and then we can take advantage of the opportunity Fight back. "


    Empress Nuwa did not order the demons to poison people and the disciples of the two sects after she trapped the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun. For the time being, she and the leader of Tongtian didn''t want to annoy the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, now you are trapped in the ''immortal sword array'', but it''s not so easy to break through the array. If you can agree not to attack Nanzhan Prefecture, my younger sister will let you go out with elder martial brother Yuanshi. What do you think?"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, I can''t do it alone. Wait a moment and let me discuss it with younger martial brother Yuanshi."


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she said, "the eldest martial brother wants to discuss with senior brother Yuanshi, and the younger sister will not stop it. However, the two senior brothers should hurry up so that my men can''t bear to poison the disciples of the two senior brothers over time. That will be bad."


    The supreme old gentleman and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty were furious when they heard the words of empress Nu Wa. The supreme old gentleman still suppressed his anger. But the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty did not have such a mind as the supreme old gentleman. He only heard him angrily say, "elder martial brother, Nu Wa is too angry to be so presumptuous."


    The superior Lao Jun said, "the power is stronger than people, and you and I can only stand it. It''s you and I who lost the plan. Younger martial sister Nuwa took the lead. Although it''s not a last resort, younger martial sister Nuwa dare not poison our disciples, but we can''t ignore their safety. No one can guarantee what kind of things the demon clan will do."


    When hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun was deeply surprised and said, "what the eldest martial brother said is very true. You and I offended the demon clan before measuring the robbery. If they don''t want to revenge us, it''s false. Younger martial sister Nuwa can suppress them in a short time, but I''m afraid something will happen over time."


    The Supreme Lord said, "well, for the sake of the safety of our disciples, we agree with younger martial sister Nu Wa, so that those demon families will not be so bold as to really poison our disciples."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "all the senior brothers are in charge."


    The Supreme Master couldn''t help sighing when he heard this, and then said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, I have discussed with younger martial brother Yuanshi and agree with your proposal. Let go of the array and let us out!"


    Empress Nuwa was very happy when she heard this. She said, "it''s a blessing for both of us to think like this, elder martial brother. Younger sister, please come out." empress Nuwa said, so she withdrew the ''immortal killing sword array'' and let the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun come out.


    After the supreme old gentleman came out, he said, "younger martial sister Nuwa plans to be a little higher. I have nothing to say with younger martial brother Yuanshi. This matter is over. You and I will see each other again in the future."


    Empress Nuwa said, "thank you, elder martial brother. No one knows what will happen in the future."


    Hearing this, the great old gentleman snorted coldly. Without words, he turned around and left with Yuanshi Tianzun and his disciples.

 Chapter 908

    Kunpeng was also very surprised when empress Nuwa suddenly set up a "sword array to kill immortals". Then empress TU was shocked, not to mention it. She just heard her say: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I''m afraid that the two saints of the west, the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty have all fallen into the calculations of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. If you and I don''t stop it, I''m afraid that in the future, the three religions will defeat people, Buddhism and Buddhism and win the throne of emperor."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said: "It''s still too early to say this. Even if the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa succeed in their calculations, the Supreme Lord and the first Heavenly Master have congenital treasure to protect themselves. The ''immortal killing sword array'' and the ''Heavenly star array'' coincide. Even if they are trapped for a short time, as for the two saints in the west, if they can maintain a calm heart, they will not have any loss."


    Empress Houtu said, "if you can still avoid this difficulty by introducing saints, you must be very vindictive. With him, I''m afraid that the West will be calculated by the leader of Tongtian cult."


    Kunpeng nodded when he heard this and said, "the plan of the leader of Tongtian sect is unparalleled. He has found out the thoughts of the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West. If it doesn''t succeed, it''s strange."


    In fact, as empress Houtu and Kunpeng said, when empress Nuwa set up the "immortal sword array", zhunti sighed loudly: "senior brother, we were cheated by the leader of Tongtian cult. I said why he didn''t use the" immortal sword array ". It turned out that he gave the" immortal sword array "to empress Nuwa."


    Then he sighed: "the leader of Tongtian sect is good at playing with us with the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. I''m afraid the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty won''t get any benefits in the hands of empress Nuwa."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, since the leader of Tongtian cult doesn''t have the ''immortal killing sword array'', we''re not afraid of him. Why don''t we go out immediately to hold the leader of Tongtian cult and let him know our strength?"


    Then Yin shook his head and said, "younger martial brother, it''s not urgent for the time being. It''s not too late for us to take action when the leader of Tongtian sect retreats. This can also reduce our losses!"


    Zhunti said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, I''m afraid it''s too late. The leader of Tongtian cult has already arranged the way to retreat. Even if we pursue, we may not get any benefit!"


    Then he said: "younger martial brother, since the leader of Tongtian sect dares to give the ''immortal sword array'' to empress Nuwa, there are arrangements in our heart. If we attack rashly, we''re afraid that we won''t hurt the leader of Tongtian sect, but break ourselves."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, if we don''t try, how can we know that we can''t hit the Tongtian cult leader seriously? Besides, the Tongtian cult leader is afraid that he would want to return to the southern state at this time, and how can he entangle with us? So I think it''s the best opportunity to attack now. After the Tongtian cult leader has deployed everything, it''s too late for us to attack again."


    When zhunti was introduced, he was so firm that he could only agree with his proposal. He only heard him say: "younger martial brother, you can attack, but you should be careful and not act rashly. If you can do this, I will not stop you. What do you think?"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, please rest assured. I will pay attention to this."


    Then he said, "I hope so!"


    After zhunti got the consent of the leader, only a few people were left to preside over the "ten thousand Buddha array" to protect the paradise, and then took others out to fight with the leader of Tongtian cult.


    When zhunti came out of the array, he saw that it was quiet outside. It turned out that the leader of Tongtian cult had retreated with Styx and his disciples when he received and talked with zhunti, which made zhunti jump into the air, which made zhunti very angry.


    He was also afraid that zhunti was in a hurry and fell in the way of the leader of Tongtian cult. After zhunti took him out of the battle, he was more and more worried, so he came out of the battle.


    When zhunti saw the guide, he said, "elder martial brother, you see I''m right. The leader of Tongtian cult can''t ignore the safety of Nanzhan Prefecture. He ran away in an instant."


    Then he said, "if you run away, let him go back and fight with the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. We can also sit aside and reap the benefits!"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, I''m afraid that the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun haven''t got out of trouble before the Tongtian sect leader rushes back. In that case, I''m afraid it''s impossible for both sides to fight. I think we''d better catch up with the Tongtian sect leader and hit the drowning dog to let him know that we''re not easy to mess with."


    Although Jieyin was afraid of the tricks of the leader of Tongtian cult and didn''t want to do so, all his disciples were angry and wanted to destroy both the closure and the Styx. However, Jieyin could only acquiesce in zhunti''s opinion. However, those disciples who had originally taken refuge in the West did not go after them under the leadership of Duobao, but took over the "ten thousand Buddha array" to protect the blissful world Security of the world.


    Jieyin and zhunti didn''t embarrass Duobao and those disciples who were originally apostates. They asked them to pursue Tongtian sect leader and Styx, and handed over the paradise to them for protection.


    The understanding between Jieyin and zhunti moved Duobao and those intercepted disciples. They all felt the care and care of Jieyin and zhunti, but they had a strong sense of belonging to the West.


    On the one hand, Jieyin and zhunti do this because their own thoughts are to make these people return to their hearts. After all, they are not willing to come to the West and must have resistance in their hearts. This is to reduce their resistance. On the other hand, anything can happen during the mass robbery, and they have to consider the safety of the blissful world and stay It is also reasonable to take precautions.


    Jieyin and zhunti took their disciples to pursue the leader of Tongtian cult, but they didn''t expect them to do so, but they hit the trick of the leader of Tongtian cult. Not long after they pursued, they fell into the trap "Jiuqu Yellow River array" that the leader of Tongtian cult had already ambushed.


    The "nine meandering Yellow River array" presided over by the leader of Tongtian cult is not as simple as that of empress Yunxiao. In terms of personnel, they are all intercepted ¡õ¡õ disciples, all of whom have cultivation accomplishments above Da Luo Jinxian. The array is combined with the Ashura family of Styx river. It can be said that although this array is not comparable to the "immortal killing sword array", it is also the first-class array among the three worlds.


    Zhunti and Jieyin two saints didn''t expect that the leader of Tongtian sect was so insidious. They calculated themselves again. They just heard zhunti say, "elder martial brother, you''re right. The leader of Tongtian sect is really insidious and cunning. He set up a trap on the way. It''s my fault, otherwise we won''t fall into the ''nine curved Yellow River array''."


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, it''s not time to say this at this time. Now we''d better think about how to break out of the array, so that the disciples can''t resist the ''nine bend Yellow River array'' after a long time."


    Zhunti nodded and calmed down to observe the operation of the "Jiuqu Yellow River array" with Jieyin, so as to find flaws.


    It''s no wonder that the "nine bend Yellow River array" is anxious. Although it can''t compare with the boundless murderous spirit of the "immortal sword array", if you fall into the array, you will have the opportunity to be cut off by the "Hunyuan Jindou" and become a mortal. If it had not been for the people of Western religions to be protected by the "Jiupin Golden Lotus", I am afraid that few people would have been spared at the moment.


    After some observation, zhunti and Jieyin two saints couldn''t help sighing. They just heard Jieyin say, "younger martial brother, it seems that the leader of Tongtian cult doesn''t intend to let us go easily. This array was actually done by him, and the Asura family of the Styx river is also among them. It seems that he doesn''t want to go back to help empress Nuwa resist the Supreme Lord and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. His real purpose is me."


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, the leader of Tongtian cult is so abnormal that he doesn''t care about the safety of his hometown. Instead, he is determined to kill us in the West. Is there a secret?"


    After hearing this, he asked: "younger martial brother, I suspect that the leader of Tongtian sect is colluding with the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. The actions of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty are all acting, and the ultimate goal is us in the West?"


    Zhunti nodded and said: "To tell you the truth, senior brother, I have this doubt. The Supreme Master and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty are so good at their cultivation. They also have the congenital treasure ''Tai Chi map'' and ''Pangu flag'' in their hands, and the acquired merit treasure ''xuanhuang exquisite tower in heaven and earth''. How could empress Nuwa easily trap them in the ''immortal killing sword array''. The ''immortal killing sword array'' originally deployed by the leader of Tongtian cult are all powerful They can''t help it. Now the sword array laid by Empress Nu Wa can trap them. It''s obviously impossible, so I think they''re acting for us. "


    When he heard this, he sighed: "if so, Sanqing and empress Nuwa just want to kick us out of the competition for the throne of emperor first, and then both of them compete with each other according to their abilities. In this way, the situation in the West will be much more dangerous in the future. If they are not careful, they are afraid of the danger of destroying religion."


    Zhunti nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but we''d better test the reaction of Tongtian leader first to see if it''s really what we think."


    Then she nodded and agreed with zhunti''s suggestion.

 Chapter 909

    Zhunti said, "senior brother Tongtian, why do you have to pester with us in the west if you don''t return to nanzhanbu state early to help empress Nuwa defend the attack of the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect hasn''t answered yet, but the Styx River jumped out first, sneered and said, "return to the southern state? Zhunti, you think very well. How can we leave easily before we finish our work."


    Hearing the words of the Styx River, zhunti and Jieyin two saints were shocked. They all thought that they had been calculated by Sanqing and Nuwa, so the leader of Tongtian sect had no idea of returning to the southern state.


    After having this idea, zhunti and the two saints immediately observed the situation in the southern state with their divine thoughts. At this time, they saw that the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun were coming out of the "immortal killing sword array" and returned to Dongsheng Shenzhou with their disciples. When they saw this, they were furious.


    Just listen to zhunti say: "Elder martial brother, it seems that Sanqing and empress Nuwa are really working together to deal with us in the West. The Supreme Lord and the Heavenly Master Yuanshi returned to Dongsheng China with their disciples, and empress Nuwa also withdrew the" immortal killing sword array ". Depending on the situation, we should break the" nine curved Yellow River array "quickly, so as not to be kicked when empress Nuwa comes with the" immortal killing sword array " There is a dispute over the emperor. "


    Then he nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. Since Sanqing and empress Nuwa want to join hands against us, we can''t blame us for fighting desperately. Younger martial brother, now we don''t have to keep anything. We order our disciples to attack as much as possible without mana. I don''t believe that this'' Jiuqu Yellow River array ''can trap so many of us."


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "well, if you want us to die, we can''t make them feel better. The leader of Tongtian cult wants to be a bird. We''ll give him a hard time to let him know that things are not as easy as he thought."


    Zhunti immediately gathered all his people to launch a fierce attack on the "Jiuqu Yellow River array". The sage''s attack was extremely powerful. After all, the "Jiuqu Yellow River array" could not be compared with the "immortal sword array", "the twelve heavenly gods and evil array" and the "Celestial Star array". The "Hunyuan gold bucket" in the heart of the array could not withstand such a big impact, even if there was a sky The leader shared the pressure, but he could not resist the attack of two saints, several quasi saints and dozens of great Luo Jinxian level masters. After a few moments, the "nine curved Yellow River array" was cracked. Then the leader and quasi Ti two saints ran into the "nine curved Yellow River array" with their disciples. The two sides looked at each other, and no one did it first. The situation became very strange.


    The leader of Tongtian sect did not start, but wanted to delay time and wait for Empress Nu Wa to come to help, while zhunti and Jieyin were worried about the safety of their disciples.


    Just listen to the introduction: "elder martial brother Tongtian, do you really want to trigger a decisive battle between our two religions? If so, we will fight to the death today, but you have to think clearly about the consequences. Can you bear it?"


    When Styx heard Jieyin''s arrogant words, he wanted to argue, but Tongtian sect leader stopped him. Tongtian sect leader understood that Jieyin''s statement was true, and he didn''t want to fight with the two western saints now, which would only be cheaper. It''s not in the interests of his interception.


    I only heard the leader of Tongtian sect say, "it''s not that I want to force the two younger martial brothers to fight with me, but that you are chasing after me. Therefore, I''m serious about what you said. I don''t deserve it."


    After hearing Tongtian leader''s words, Jieyin and zhunti had a long chat. They were most afraid that Tongtian leader would be desperate to compete with them for life and death, so that the West would really have the disaster of destroying the religion. Although Tongtian leader''s remarks just now put the responsibility on them, Jieyin and zhunti were not too careless. After all, face is different from Taoism It''s far from enough. As long as we can keep the orthodoxy and lose some face, it''s nothing.


    Then he said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, since you don''t intend to fight with us for life and death, how about you and me saying goodbye to each other and returning to their own Taoist temple. As for this cause and effect, we will settle it in the future. What do you think of elder martial brother Tongtian?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "since the younger martial brother said so, it''s not good to force people too much. I have no opinion on this."


    Then he said, "since senior brother Tongtian agreed, he won''t go back. Then junior brother zhunti and I will leave now. You and I regret it for a long time."


    The leader of Tongtian said, "there is a period of regret."


    After finishing with the leader of Tongtian cult, Shuang Jian took his disciples back to their own ashram. Although zhunti and Styx were unwilling, they both knew the urgency of things and had no objection.


    After the two leaders of Tongtian cult and Styx River took their disciples out of Xiniu Hezhou, Styx River asked, "Tongtian Taoist friends, it was obvious that we had the upper hand and could inflict heavy damage on the two saints in the West. Why did the Taoist friends retreat? Is it because they were worried about the cruel words of the introduction and zhunti?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "the friends of the underworld River can''t do too much. If you and I really want to force them to pick up and bring them to a dead end, then their desperate counterattack will hurt the vitality of both you and me, and make the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun cheap. In the future, there will be only people in the three realms, and the two religions will dominate!"


    The river Styx said, "Tongtian Taoist friend, now the empress Nuwa has pushed back the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun. As long as she can arrive in time, it is not difficult to destroy these disciples brought by the two western holy places by virtue of the ''immortal killing sword array''!"


    The master of Tongtian cult, Styx, still held on to this point and was very helpless. He said, "I''m still the same saying, you can''t do too much. It''s not good for us to force the two saints of the west too much. Sometimes we have to leave a way for others, otherwise we won''t be safe."


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect said so, Styx was unwilling, but without the support of the leader of Tongtian sect, he was not the opponent of the two saints in the west at all, so he could only bear his dissatisfaction. At this time, Styx sighed in his heart: "if I don''t become a saint, I will be a mole ant. If I were a saint, the leader of Tongtian sect wouldn''t treat me like this."


    When the leader of Tongtian sect, empress Nuwa fought against the two saints of the west, the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, Kunpeng secretly led his disciples into nanzhanbu Prefecture. Along the way, he preached wantonly in nanzhanbu Prefecture as a human saint, which shocked those who had not yet fully mastered nanzhanbu Prefecture. They deliberately stopped it, However, the experts of his own side went to the west to fight with people, while the experts of the demon family were dragged by the Supreme Lord and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. They could only watch Kunpeng preach wantonly in the southern Prefecture.


    Before long, many people in Nanzhan Prefecture began to believe in human holy masters, and the morality of religious interception was put aside. Kunpeng is a living Buddha in Nanzhan Prefecture.


    Some little demons and disciples stopped Kunpeng from acting, but Kunpeng was directly killed by Jingwei and others. So no one dared to stop them from acting. In the dark, Kunpeng forcibly launched the array before Haotian and the West Queen Mother removed the "Zhou Tian star array" when the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun left Nanzhan Prefecture, It was a frenzied bombing to empress Nu Wa, which made the demons jump.


    Seeing this, empress Nuwa was furious and said, "Haotian, what do you want to do?"


    Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were shocked by the sudden loss of control of the "Zhou Tian star array". Just listen to Haotian said, "empress Nuwa, don''t misunderstand. This is not what I did."


    Empress Nuwa angrily said: "the ''Heavenly star array'' is controlled by you. It''s not you. Is it still me who failed to do it? If you don''t give me a reason today, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    The West Queen Mother''s face changed when she heard Nu Wa''s words and said, "does Nu Wa want to cross the river and tear down the bridge?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "what do you mean, yaochi?"


    The West Queen Mother said, "what can I mean? If we want to be bad for you, why wait until now? When the Supreme Lord and the first emperor appear, we can use the ''Heavenly star array'' to attack the ''immortal sword array'' and cooperate with the Supreme Lord, so we can easily break the ''immortal sword array''. That''s not the situation now."


    Empress Nuwa felt very reasonable when she heard what Queen Mother Xi said, so she said, "yaochi, if it wasn''t what you called just now, who called it?"


    The queen mother of the West said: "among the three worlds, Kunpeng is the only one who can control the ''Celestial Star array'' at will. Her mother''s behavior in Zixiao palace caused Kunpeng''s dissatisfaction. He wanted to lose your face in front of the immortals in the three worlds."


    The West Queen Mother''s words calmed Nu Wa and said, "I''m too anxious about this. Please forgive me."


    The West Queen''s mother said, "we can understand what your mother did. Now that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun have left, and the responsibilities of Haotian and I have been completed, we will say goodbye." the West Queen''s mother said that she returned to heaven with Haotian without waiting for Nuwa''s response.

 Chapter 910

    Empress Nuwa looked at the background of the departure of Queen Mother Xi and Haotian for a long time before she came back to her senses. At this time, the leader of Tongtian cult and the Styx River also happened to return to nanzhanbu Prefecture.


    Seeing the miserable appearance of the demon family, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "younger martial sister Nuwa, what happened here? How did you become like this? Did you have a fight with the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun?"


    Upon hearing this, empress Nuwa sighed: "this is not caused by the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the Supreme Lord, but by the ''star array of the sky''!"


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult looked around. After he didn''t find Haotian and Xiwang''s mother, he quickly asked, "what did Haotian and Xiwang''s mother do?"


    The Styx river even said, "but I didn''t expect Haotian and the West Queen Mother to do such a thing."


    Although empress Nuwa was very angry with the West queen mother because of her leaving attitude, she didn''t want to involve the demon family because of her own selfish interests, so she said, "no wonder Haotian and the West Queen Mother did it. According to them, it should be Kunpeng!"


    When Styx heard this, he said, "Kunpeng is the most shameless. It''s not strange that he can make such a sneak attack behind his back!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa didn''t care when they heard what Styx said. They all know that Styx and Kunpeng are not very friendly. If they can hear the praise of Kunpeng from Styx, there will be a ghost.


    Just listen to the leader of Tongtian sect said: "I didn''t expect Kunpeng to finally do it. Younger martial sister Nuwa, Kunpeng did it because of the thing in Zixiao palace. So we should be careful in the future."


    Empress Nuwa said, "there''s no need to be careful. Since Kunpeng has lost my face, even if it ends each other''s cause and effect, Haotian is blessed. They also end each other''s cause and effect."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard the words of empress Nu Wa, he thought it was very reasonable, so he said: "what younger martial sister said is reasonable. Unfortunately, Kunpeng still didn''t poison us. Otherwise, if he did it when the emperor and the Supreme Lord were trapped in the ''immortal sword array'', he was afraid that the consequences would be unimaginable."


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "Kunpeng is really merciful to us. It seems that he hasn''t forgotten his origin, but he has some feelings for the demon family!"


    Styx said disapprovingly, "Kun Peng is so kind. He just wants to balance the strength of the three parties. He''s bad at home."


    It has to be said that Styx still has some vision. Kunpeng really wants to balance the strength of the three parties and doesn''t want one company to dominate, so he can benefit from it.


    Upon hearing the words of the Styx River, empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian looked at each other. They all felt that there was some truth in the saying of the Styx river. According to their understanding of Kunpeng, Kunpeng was indeed not a kind person.


    When empress Nuwa, the leader of Tongtian cult and Styx were talking about Kunpeng, someone came to report that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa said that Kunpeng''s disciples were preaching wantonly in Nanzhan Prefecture, and several disciples had died because they blocked their preaching.


    Hearing this, empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult were very shocked. Looking south into the southern state may be related to whether they can compete with people, Buddhism and Buddhism for the throne of emperor, but they can''t lose. They hurriedly inspected the situation in Nanzhan Prefecture in case of accidents.


    At this time, they were very angry, but things were much more dangerous than they thought. Kunpeng''s disciples not only preached the Dharma, but also attacked the reputation of empress Nuwa in the Terran. Kunpeng''s doing so was breaking their foundation for competing for the throne of emperor. If they were not stopped, they were afraid that they would no longer be able to compete with people, Buddhism and Buddhism.


    Nuwa''s mother said angrily, "Kunpeng is too arrogant. He not only lost my face in front of the immortals, but also wants to break the foundation of our competition for the emperor. He obviously doesn''t take us in the eye. If he doesn''t give him a lesson, he still thinks we''re easy to bully!"


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult is also very angry about this matter, he is not as impulsive as empress Nuwa. He only heard him say: "younger martial sister Nuwa, please don''t be dry. Kunpeng really should teach a lesson, but we can''t do too much. Otherwise, once Kunpeng''s hatred is aroused, we will only add an enemy for nothing, which is very harmful to us through the mass robbery."


    Empress Nuwa also knew what the leader of Tongtian said, but she couldn''t swallow it, so she said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, how about we teach Kunpeng''s disciples a lesson? In this way, we can not only become famous, but also won''t arouse Kunpeng''s hostility!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "Kunpeng is a protector of weaknesses, but we can''t move his disciples, otherwise it will only cause Kunpeng''s crazy counterattack. It''s even funnier to say that the teacher is famous. At the beginning, we took over Nanzhan Prefecture from Kunpeng. It''s reasonable for him to let his disciples preach in Nanzhan Prefecture. What''s our reason to stop?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "according to elder martial brother Tongtian, what should we do? We can''t let Kunpeng go so easily. How can we get a foothold in the three realms in the future?"


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment and said: "On the positive side, we can''t conflict with Kunpeng. That will only make people, Buddhism and Buddhism cheaper. In that case, we can only find another way. Don''t we want to take this opportunity to suppress the reputation of people and Buddhism in the Terran and the three realms? It''s just right to count Kunpeng among them. This is killing two birds with one stone. I don''t know what younger martial sister thinks?"


    Empress Nuwa was overjoyed when she heard this and said, "elder martial brother, this plan is clever. In this way, it can attack Kunpeng''s reputation in the three realms and be independent."


    The Styx river is not as happy as empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult. I just heard him say, "it''s too early for the two Taoist friends to be happy. You don''t say whether you can succeed or not. Even if you succeed, it will have no impact on Kunpeng. There''s nothing he can do."


    Empress Nuwa frowned when she heard this from the Styx River and said, "do you think this plan can''t succeed?"


    Styx said, "Kunpeng is very insidious. It''s not easy for you to ruin his reputation. Moreover, Kunpeng has good reasons to excuse himself and let the two Taoist friends'' strategies fail."


    As soon as the Styx river said this, empress Nuwa suddenly realized that "Taoist friends are right, but Kunpeng can offset our plan in the name of revenge, and he himself did it after the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun left. At that time, senior brother Tongtian also stopped fighting with the two saints in the West, but we can''t pull him together with the two saints in the West."


    Styx river said: "so it is said that the empress''s plan is doomed to fail, and Kunpeng is not as easy to deal with as the two Taoist friends think. Kunpeng has left a retreat for himself long before he acts. If the two Taoist friends want to avenge him, they can only confront him head-on!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said: "In any case, we can''t fight against Kunpeng head-on, but we can''t afford the consequences. Moreover, there are many new demon saints in the demon family who worship Kunpeng very much. If we have a head-on conflict with Kunpeng, but there is no sufficient reason, the demon family will be in chaos. If we are not careful, it will be divided. We must not let such a thing happen He said, "what happened?"


    Empress Nuwa also nodded and said, "it''s really impossible to be the enemy with Kunpeng. In that case, I''m afraid the witch clan will take the opportunity to rush out of the hell and embarrass us. At that time, the situation will be serious."


    Seeing that empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult were unwilling to be enemies with Kunpeng, the river Styx said, "if it''s difficult for the two Taoist friends, we''ll just calculate it. In that way, how will the immortals in the three realms treat us in the future, and what will we take to gain a foothold in the three realms? How can the two Taoist friends convince their disciples?"


    The master of Tongtian sect thought that Styx never forgot his hatred for Kunpeng, so he said: "It''s important to distinguish the priorities of the affairs of the underworld Taoist friends. At present, our main enemy is not Kunpeng, but Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints of the West. As for Kunpeng, it''s no big deal to let him go. As long as he doesn''t collude with people, Buddhism and Buddhism, we''d better not have a positive conflict with him."


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect said so firmly, Styx felt very boring, so he said: "it''s OK for the two Taoist friends to decide. Now the matter is over, but I''m a little uneasy about my family. I''m eager to go back and have a look. The two Taoist friends will say goodbye!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa also had something to say. They were eager for the Styx River to leave early, so they said, "please help yourself, Taoist friends of the Styx River, and we''ll contact you if we have something."


    Styx nodded and took his disciples back to the sea of blood.

 Chapter 911

    After Styx left, the leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "Styx finally left. I really don''t know how he thought he had to live with Kunpeng, and how Kunpeng offended him. It''s really helpless."


    Empress Nuwa said, "the river Styx has always been careful. Kunpeng offended the river Styx for the six reincarnations in the underworld. It is precisely because of this that the two saints of the West united us to attack the sea of blood, and the Asura family was seriously hurt. How can the river Styx not bear a grudge like this."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sighed: "when it comes to being careful, I''m afraid you''re not much better than the Styx. At the beginning, if you hadn''t been dissatisfied with Kunpeng, how could we break the relationship with Kunpeng, so that now both sides are likely to be enemies."


    Although the leader of Tongtian sect thought so, he said: "what younger martial sister said is very reasonable, but the end of the Styx river is self seeking and can''t blame others."


    Empress Nuwa said, "that''s all, but who stands in the position of the Styx will not want to revenge Kunpeng."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "unfortunately, we can''t do this, so in the future, we should pay more attention to the every move of Styx, so as not to offend Kunpeng and let us suffer in vain because he acted privately under our banner."


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "I''ll pay attention to this. However, for Kunpeng, we should attack his reputation in the three realms. We don''t have to care too much about whether he is successful or not. In this way, we can at least explain to the disciples. What does senior brother Tongtian think?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "what younger martial sister said is very true. Just arrange it like this. I have no opinion."


    Empress Nuwa said, "after this war, the three realms will be calm for some time. However, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi seem dissatisfied with me because of the ''star array on the sky''. Elder martial brother, if you are free, you can go to court and explain to them, so as not to affect our relationship because of this small matter."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he understood the story as soon as he calculated, so he said, "I''ll deal with it. Younger martial sister, don''t worry."


    Empress Nuwa said, "this is the best. I can''t hate Haotian and Queen Mother Xi because I''m alone. That''s very bad for us."


    The leader of Tongtian cult did not expect that Nu Wa''s mother would say such words, but she was filled with emotion and thought: "if Nu Wa''s younger martial sister could be more reasonable earlier, it wouldn''t be so rigid with Kunpeng, but it''s good. At least don''t worry about her in the future."


    After the leader of Tongtian sect returned to nanzhanbu Prefecture, Kunpeng did not continue to let his disciples preach in nanzhanbu Prefecture, so as to prevent the leader of Tongtian sect and empress Nuwa from becoming angry and attacking his disciples, so he took them back to the underground to observe the response of the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism.


    Jingwei and others were reluctant to give up. They finally had the opportunity to retaliate against empress Nuwa. They didn''t expect to end so early, so they all felt sad.


    After returning to the underground mansion, Kunpeng said to his disciples: "On the whole, this operation is good. The only bad thing is that there is no large-scale battle as we think, so you don''t have the opportunity to feel the atmosphere of large-scale battle. This is regrettable. However, you don''t have to worry. The quantitative robbery has just begun, and you will have the opportunity to feel the large-scale battle in the future."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu sitting aside said: "The large-scale battle of Kunpeng Taoist friends doesn''t mean that there is one. It''s not easy to feel this atmosphere. After so many battles, the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism are afraid that the number on the list of gods has already gathered up. They should not have too much conflict. After all, they all have to plan for the invasion of the three realms by the four forces, and the amount of robbery is only small That''s their goal. "


    When Kunpeng heard what empress Houtu said, he thought it was reasonable, but he didn''t fully agree with it, so he said: "I don''t think so, Houtu Taoist friends. The Taoist ancestor said in Zixiao palace that this mass robbery was different from the previous one. The number of people who died in the mass robbery did meet the needs of the list of gods, but can they really be listed as gods as Taoist friends said? I doubt this very much. And now that the emperor has not appeared, is the red cloud hiding there, these two No one related to the quantity robbery has appeared. How can the quantity robbery end so easily? The current war is just an appetizer for the quantity robbery. The real battle has just begun. "


    Empress Houtu said, "according to the words of Taoist friends, the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism still have to experience a bloody storm?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. Now they are all competing for the throne of emperor. No matter which side they are, they will not stop easily. In this way, the war is inevitable. As for the final result, it''s unknown."


    Empress Houtu said suspiciously, "Kunpeng Daoyou, didn''t you say that the quantity robbery is just a small thing for them. Their real goal is that the Quartet forces invade the three realms? In that case, why do they compete for the throne of that person?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "All of them want to get the most benefit when the four forces invade the three realms. If they can win the throne of emperor, they can strengthen themselves by the luck of the human race, or order the human race in the fairy world by the power of the human emperor. How can they easily let go of such a huge force? Especially the two saints and Tongtian sect leaders in the west, they are inferior to people and Buddhism in the first heaven Naturally, it will not be easy to let go. "


    When empress Houtu heard this, she understood that what Kunpeng said was very reasonable. The four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism will not easily let go of the dispute between man and Emperor. Her luck may be related to the development of their sects, but she can''t be careless.


    Just listen to empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng, you offended the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa in the end. Aren''t you afraid to arouse their counterattack?"


    Kunpeng smiled and said: "They won''t do this, and they don''t have an excuse to find trouble with the poor. In that respect, the poor have good reasons, but they have no choice but to take the poor. If they really want to face the poor, it will only be cheaper. The Supreme Lord, the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West will not do such a loss making business. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa won''t do it."


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friends, don''t forget the existence of the Styx river. I''m afraid he will provoke it!"


    Mentioning the Styx River, Kunpeng said disdainfully: "the Styx river is difficult to achieve great things. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa allied with him just to use him to deal with the two western saints. In their eyes, the Styx river is not as good as Haotian."


    Kunpeng is right. In fact, in the eyes of Tongtian cult leader, Styx is not as good as Haotian. At least Haotian hasn''t turned his face and didn''t recognize people as Styx.


    After returning to Tianting, Na Haotian and Xi Wangmu were very dissatisfied with Nuwa''s words. They couldn''t help complaining and thought that Nuwa just wanted to cross the river and break the bridge.


    Just listen to the West Queen Mother said: "Haotian, it seems that you and I have some regrets about this choice. With the wisdom of empress Nuwa, how can we not see that it is not you and me who launched the ''Celestial Star array''. The reason why she treated us like this is just to cross the river and break the bridge and kick us away. How do you think we should communicate with empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult in the future?"


    The Jade Emperor sighed: "If you don''t become a saint, you''ll end up as a mole ant. I''m afraid that empress Nuwa is taking revenge on us for reducing the power of the Zhou Tian star array at the beginning. I don''t worry about empress Nuwa. She and the leader of Tongtian cult still need us. They can''t cross the river and bridge so soon, otherwise they won''t be able to face the immortals in the three realms. Instead, Kunpeng uses the Zhou Tian star array to attack Empress Nuwa is warning us, but we should be careful. "


    The queen Xi nodded and said: "Kunpeng is moody, so we really need to be careful. However, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa don''t regard us as real allies, otherwise we won''t even inform us of such a big plan. We have to be careful about them, especially now empress Nuwa is obviously targeting you and me. We should be careful just because of this Shen. Compared with Kunpeng, empress Nuwa is far inferior in gas volume. At least Kunpeng can''t do such a thing as crossing the river and folding the bridge. "


    The Jade Emperor said: "What yaochi said is very reasonable, but it''s too late for us to repent. It''s increasing day by day. Besides, we have offended the Supreme Lord and the first emperor this time, but we have to resist their anger according to the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. Otherwise, we can only expose our life-saving skills prematurely to threaten the saints, so that we can''t do it again There is no chance to take advantage of the quantity robbery. "


    The West queen mother sighed, "we haven''t reached that step yet. We''d better wait and see how the leader of Tongtian sect reacts."

 Chapter 912

    While the queen mother of the West and Haotian were talking about the actions of empress Nuwa, the leader of Tongtian cult came to Tianting alone, which surprised Haotian and the queen mother of the West and quickly got up to meet the leader of Tongtian cult.


    After the two sides sat down, the Jade Emperor said, "I don''t know what''s important for senior brother Tongtian to come to my heaven?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "brother Haotian, I''m here today to apologize for the misunderstanding between Nuwa and you! Junior sister Nuwa knows she has no good intention to come, so I can only come by brother. I hope you can forgive Nuwa''s impulse."


    When the jade emperor heard this, he quickly said, "senior brother Tongtian is too serious. I can''t afford it. Besides, it''s normal for Empress Nuwa to have this reaction at that time! Anyone would do that, but senior brother doesn''t have to worry about it."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "it''s admirable that younger martial brother Haotian can be so magnanimous. What''s your opinion on the situation of the three circles after the war?"


    When the jade emperor heard this, he said, "this event should be evaluated by saints like senior brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa. I am qualified, but senior brother Tongtian laughed at me."


    The leader of Tongtian cult did not expect that the Jade Emperor would say such words, so he said with a straight face: "younger martial brother Haotian, I''m not kidding. You are the Supreme Master of the three worlds. How can you say such words? It''s really disappointing!"


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect had to force himself to express his views, the Jade Emperor said, "since senior brother Tongtian had to let me say it, I''m ugly. I hope senior brother can give me some advice."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "younger martial brother, please speak frankly. I''m all ears."


    The Jade Emperor said: "In this war, senior brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa have fulfilled their expectations and achieved great reputation in the three circles, but there are advantages and disadvantages. While gaining reputation, senior brother also pushed himself to the forefront, and there is no hidden opportunity. Moreover, judging from the actions of supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, they clearly have a plan to attack Nanzhan Prefecture, If it weren''t for the calculation of senior brothers, I''m afraid they have succeeded now. Therefore, in the future, the interception and the demon family have become the common goal of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. According to the character judgment before the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor, it can''t be ruled out that they will join hands to deal with the interception again. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help saying, "younger martial brother Haotian, why didn''t you talk about Kunpeng and empress Houtu? They are not easy in the three realms!"


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "Elder martial brother is embarrassed by me. You know Kunpeng''s behavior. He will take revenge if he has revenge. Take the previous events as an example. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether he does anything or not to us. It''s just that he has lost the face of empress Nuwa. It''s even more funny to see Nanbu Prefecture preach. If he really wants to preach in the earth fairy world, he won''t wait until now, let alone here In such a sensitive period, he is doing so entirely in revenge. "


    After hearing what the Jade Emperor said, the leader of Tongtian cult nodded and said: "Younger martial brother Haotian''s words are very reasonable. His move is really revenge. Otherwise, he can''t rob the control of the ''Celestial Star array'' to attack younger martial sister Nuwa on the way. The reason why he did this is to retaliate for the alliance between younger martial brother Haotian and us. This is what we have caused younger martial brother suffering. I hope younger martial brother can understand."


    The Jade Emperor said, "senior brother Tongtian is serious. In fact, when I allied with senior brother, I knew it would happen, but I didn''t expect it to come so suddenly."


    The leader of Tongtian cult was very happy to say this to the Jade Emperor, and asked: "younger martial brother Haotian, this time the ''Zhoutian star array'' was secretly taken by Kunpeng. Can Kunpeng easily seize the control of the ''Zhoutian star array'' from the younger martial brother in the future?"


    The Jade Emperor said, "Kunpeng''s capture of the control of the ''Zhou Tian Xing Dou array'' this time is just an accident. If yaochi and I were not distracted after the departure of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor, Kunpeng would not be able to seize the control of the ''Zhou Tian Xing Dou array''."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said, "that''s good. Otherwise, in the future, once Kunpeng uses his younger martial brother''s hand to plot against others with the ''Heavenly star array'', the consequences will be borne by his younger martial brother."


    The Jade Emperor''s face did not change when he heard this. He did not think about this. Since Kunpeng forcibly seized the control of the "Celestial Star array" from him, the jade emperor has been worried. He is not worried that Kunpeng will use this array to harm others, but that Kunpeng will use it to deal with himself. The strongest guard of the heaven is the "Celestial Star array". Once Kunpeng does so After doing so, Tianting can no longer have a foothold in the three realms.


    What the Jade Emperor said to the leader of Tongtian cult just now was just a puffy face. In fact, he was not very clear about whether Kunpeng could seize the control of the "Celestial Star array" under his vigilance. The reason why he said this to the leader of Tongtian cult was just to increase his position in the heart of the leader of Tongtian cult.


    At this time, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help regretting why he had to keep the "Celestial Star array" above the heaven. Now, instead, he had to worry and lose his courage at any time to guard against whether Kunpeng would take the opportunity to make trouble.


    Just listen, the Jade Emperor said, "senior brother Tongtian, there is no great cause and effect between me and Kunpeng. He won''t do anything!"


    In order to get rid of the relationship between the Jade Emperor and Kunpeng, the leader of Tongtian cult drew him to make an alliance with himself, so he said: "younger martial brother Haotian, there is no absolute thing. If Kunpeng is in front of sufficient interests, Kunpeng will still do so, unless the younger martial brother has the strength that Kunpeng can fear."


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian sect said this, the Jade Emperor understood his intention, so he secretly exchanged eyes with the West Queen Mother and said, "elder martial brother Tongtian is joking. Yaochi and I are just quasi saints. How can Kunpeng be afraid? I''m afraid we should be careful in the future."


    The leader of Tongtian sect smiled and said, "brother Haotian doesn''t need to worry too much. Since you are allied with me, younger martial sister Nuwa and I will not ignore the suffering of younger martial brother."


    Hearing the Tongtian sect leader''s words, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help thinking: "if so, just tell me if you want to win me over. Why use Kunpeng to threaten me? It''s really a villain."


    Although the Jade Emperor was dissatisfied with Tongtian sect leader''s behavior, he couldn''t show it. He could only say: "in this case, please take care of senior brother Tongtian. If something really happens in the future, please take more care of us."


    Tongtian leader smiled and said, "this is nature."


    The Jade Emperor thought to himself, "it''s strange to believe you. You don''t want to provoke Kunpeng, but how can you offend Kunpeng for me? Isn''t it clear that you want to deceive me?"


    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor said, "then I thank senior brother Tongtian for taking care of me."


    Seeing that his goal had been achieved, the leader of Tongtian sect got up and said, "younger martial brother Haotian, since you have forgiven younger martial sister Nuwa, I''ll leave. If you have anything to do in the future, just contact me."


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother got up and sent the leader of Tongtian sect away from the heaven. When the leader of Tongtian sect left, the Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, what do you think of this?"


    West Queen Mother said: "what else can I think? Originally, I thought Tongtian cult leader really had to come to apologize to us, but I didn''t think it was just an empty joy. His real purpose was to warn me that being an ally with them was not as good as being in alliance with Kunpeng. At least he didn''t have to be so angry!"


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "what can we do when things have come to this stage? If we didn''t agree to Tongtian sect leader, I''m afraid they would deal with you and me first. You can see the tragedy of the two saints in the west, and we can''t afford to offend such people."


    The West King''s mother nodded and said, "Haotian, don''t you think the leader of Tongtian cult has become unrecognizable now? Look at the insidious nature of his two actions before and after, which makes people very cold!"


    The Jade Emperor said, "it may not be arranged by the leader of Tongtian cult, but by Empress Nuwa. Maybe you should not forget that empress Nuwa''s venom in the first World War of Fengshen is not more powerful than now."


    The queen mother of the West nodded and said, "I hope they won''t use this trick on us!" the Jade Emperor nodded and said nothing.

 Chapter 913

    After persuading the Jade Emperor and the mother of the Western King, the leader of Tongtian cult returned to jin''ao island. The plan he discussed with empress Nu Wa began to start. Soon, there was a rumor in the three realms that the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor had an unclear relationship with the two saints of the West regardless of the interests of the East, dragging the leader of Tongtian at a critical time. The leader of Tongtian sect not only said so, but also asked people to give examples to prove that the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun have always been selfish and regardless of the interests of the East. As for Kunpeng, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa didn''t want to let him go easily. They described Kunpeng as a cunning villain who plotted against others behind his back.


    This move of the leader of Tongtian cult has greatly reduced the fortunes of the two religions in the world. For Kunpeng, the holy teacher of the human race, the human race does not believe in the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. The reason why this is so is that Kunpeng''s disciples publicized the story of Empress Nuwa when they preached in Nanzhan Prefecture. For Empress Nuwa and Kunpeng, The Terran is still willing to believe in Kunpeng rather than empress Nuwa, because several disasters experienced by the Terran have only been spent by the saint Kunpeng. Empress Nuwa, as the virgin of the Terran, has not given any help to the Terran except creating people.


    For the reaction of the Terran, Kunpeng was very happy in his eyes and heart, but the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun were not happy. Their reputation was completely destroyed, which made them very angry.


    The Supreme Lord finally couldn''t bear to go to the yuxu palace to see Yuanshi Tianzun and discuss countermeasures. Yuanshi Tianzun was not surprised by the arrival of the Supreme Lord. Yuanshi Tianzun can only endure, not because of his high nature of mind, but because the matter of the earth fairyland is mainly about human education. If something goes wrong, the supreme old gentleman is naturally responsible. Naturally, he is not worried about it, so he is waiting for the arrival of the supreme old gentleman.


    After sitting down, Yuanshi Tianzun asked, "elder martial brother, did you come for younger martial brother Tongtian?"


    The supreme old gentleman nodded and said, "younger martial brother Tongtian has gone too far this time. He has destroyed our people and explained the two religions, but he has ruined our orthodoxy in the earth fairy world. I don''t know what younger martial brother Yuanshi thinks about this matter?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "younger martial brother Tongtian is on the right side. No matter how we refute it, we can''t give a perfect explanation to the immortals in the three realms and even the people in the earth fairy world. Therefore, I think we can''t fight with younger martial brother Tongtian, but we need to find another way, but I haven''t come up with a detailed idea."


    The Supreme Lord was stunned when he heard the words of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. He thought to himself, "what you said is tantamount to not saying. I can say anything to anyone. If you want to hear this, why should I come to you!"


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, although your idea is good, but there is no specific plan, how can we restore our reputation in the three realms?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed, "elder martial brother, it happened so suddenly that I couldn''t think of it for a moment, but I don''t know what good way you have?"


    The Supreme Lord saw that Yuanshi Tianzun had brought his words to himself. If he didn''t say anything, he would only make Yuanshi Tianzun despise himself, so he said: "Younger martial brother Yuanshi, I think so. Since younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa said that we don''t care about the interests of the East, we can repay them with their own way and publicize the interception and joint demon clan in the earth fairy world. We want to control the human race. We also do this to understand and save the human race. With the ugly appearance of the demon clan in the human race''s heart, the human race will naturally believe us, if At this time, if a few little demons can harass the Terran, then things will be more perfect. What does Shiyin think of my plan? "


    After hearing the poisonous plan of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the emperor Yuanshi was overjoyed and said: "Elder martial brother, this plan is wise. As long as we act like this, we can soon suppress the arrogance of the sect and the demon family, and let younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa taste the consequences of being scolded. If we can contact Kunpeng again and borrow the name of another family saint, it will be easier to stink the reputation of the sect and the demon family!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "I didn''t think about this, but I don''t know what Kunpeng thought. He hasn''t fought back on it all the time. However, the Terran doesn''t believe what younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa said. It seems that Kunpeng has a high prestige in the Terran, so that younger martial brother Tongtian''s strategies are of no use to him."


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "Kunpeng is too lucky to deal with the interception and demon clan. He has nothing to do. On the contrary, we have to be accused by the immortals in the three worlds. The difference is too great."


    Taishang Laojun said, "what''s the way? Who made Kunpeng make a great contribution to the development of the Terran? Up to now, we still remember these things, but we don''t make much contribution to the Terran."


    In fact, there was still a word in the heart of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, but he thought to himself: "if we didn''t choose guangchengzi as the teacher of the emperor, we would not benefit, but lose our face and make the Terrans have no good impression on us, how could we end up like this today."


    The supreme old gentleman just thought for himself. He could not have said this, otherwise the man and the two religions would inevitably split, and he would not do such a foolish thing.


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t know what the Supreme Master was thinking, so he said, "elder martial brother, do you think we can launch this plan in the name of Xuanyuan sword, so once we succeed, we can gain enough prestige in the Terran?"


    The Supreme Lord couldn''t help thinking for a moment when he heard this and said, "younger martial brother, you are fully sure of this. This is not a small thing. Once we fail, our prestige in the Terran will drop to the freezing point!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, how can we be fully sure of this kind of thing, but if we don''t even dare to try, it''s naturally impossible to win more benefits!"


    The supreme old gentleman naturally knew this truth. The reason why he asked this was that he had no bottom in his heart, but he was so excited by the Yuanshi Tianzun that he had to agree with the Yuanshi Tianzun''s proposal. So he said, "well, since we want to fight back, we''ll play this big game so that there''s no turning back between the sect and the demon family. It''s up to younger martial brother to arrange it. All the people in the sect listen to younger martial brother''s orders. I hope younger martial brother can succeed soon."


    Yuanshi Tianzun smiled and said, "elder martial brother, please rest assured that I will do my best."


    After discussing with Yuanshi Tianzun to fight back against Tongtian sect leader, the Supreme Lord couldn''t help thinking of the last time, so he said: "Younger martial brother Yuanshi, I wonder if you think the quantity robbery is very abnormal. A hundred years have passed since the quantity robbery. According to the teacher''s Millennium words, one tenth of the time has passed, but the list of gods has not appeared, and the red cloud has no movement, which is puzzling."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "even if you don''t mention it, senior brother, I want to tell you that the list of gods hasn''t appeared, but we can''t know whether the number of people on the list is all together. It''s reasonable to say that the number of people who died from robbery should be enough to make up for the number on the list of gods, but the list of gods hasn''t appeared all the time. Does this mean that there aren''t many people on the list?"


    The Supreme Lord sighed when he heard this: "don''t hide it from younger martial brother, I also have this doubt, but I haven''t been able to find evidence, so I''m not sure about it."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "senior brother, the red cloud hasn''t appeared up to now. Even if he is the person who should be robbed and has the support of heaven, but now less than a thousand years, even if he has high talent, he can''t prove the road. Is what the teacher said misleading us?"


    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, the supreme old gentleman was shocked and said, "younger martial brother, don''t talk nonsense. How can you doubt the teacher? If others know it, it''s OK."


    Yuanshi Tianzun disdained the move of the Supreme Master, and thought to himself, "well, you Supreme Master, everyone knows the root and the bottom. I asked you the truth, but you gave me this set. I don''t believe you didn''t doubt the teacher''s words. You obviously didn''t treat me as your own person."


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun thought so in his heart, he couldn''t say it, so he had to quickly say, "what the eldest martial brother said is very true, but the younger brother is reckless."


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "there are some things you can understand in your heart, younger martial brother Yuanshi. Don''t say them, otherwise you will make a big mistake. You should remember!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "don''t worry, elder martial brother. I must remember this, but what does elder martial brother think about it?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "it''s false to say that we don''t have ideas, but we can''t talk nonsense until things are clear. Of course, we have to do the necessary preparations, so as not to be in a hurry and at a loss as we think in our hearts."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said nothing more. The Supreme Lord also got up to leave and returned to taiqingtian.

 Chapter 914

    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa didn''t expect this public opinion battle. Although they took a great advantage in the early stage, when the Supreme Lord and the first emperor fought back, the popularity of the sect and the demon family in the human race suddenly decreased, and the demon family gradually became a situation that everyone shouted.


    In view of this situation, empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian sect quickly summoned their disciples to ask for details. When they knew that there were several small demons who did evil in the world and ruined the reputation of the demon family, at this critical time, these small demons were bold enough to do such a thing, but it made the interception and the demon family unable to defend.


    Unfortunately, empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult did not think that these things were actually secretly controlled by the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun. For the sake of convenience, it was to corrupt the image of the truncated sect and the demon clan in the human race. Those little demons learned from the method of the two saints in the west to control King Zhou, and directly lost their minds and let them do evil among the human race.


    It has to be said that the move of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was successful. The apostasy and the demon family suddenly became hateful in the eyes of the human race. Empress Nuwa, the virgin of the human race, gradually lost her due position in the eyes of the human race.


    Empress Nuwa couldn''t help regretting at this time. Why did she provoke this public opinion debate? Not only did she not hurt the supreme Lao Jun and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, but she hurt herself. It''s not worth the loss.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late for Empress Nu Wa to recover the situation. The Terrans no longer believe in him. The interception of religion and the education of the demon clan in nanzhanbu prefecture have made many people resist. However, the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun have not received any benefits. Their actions have always puzzled the Terrans, but Kunpeng, who has never responded, has benefited, After all, Kunpeng has brought countless benefits to the Terrans since the flood. Therefore, the Terrans in the earth fairy world all rise the wind of believing in saints, but Kunpeng''s prestige in the Terrans has been greatly improved.


    In jin''ao Island, empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult discussed the sudden outbreak to see how they could restore their reputation in the world.


    Just listen to empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, the current situation is very unfavorable to us. If we don''t find a way to restore our prestige in the Terran, we don''t have to think more about the throne of the emperor."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Younger martial sister Nu Wa, I understand what you said, but now the human race is disgusted with the demon race, and I can''t change their mind. Generally speaking, those little demons are ignorant and should do such a thing at this juncture. Isn''t this a clear reason to send gifts to the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor? Younger martial sister should be strict with these little demons who have evil thoughts Take care of it, otherwise it will be difficult for us to gain a foothold in the Terran in the future. "


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "elder martial brother Tongtian, it''s not that I don''t want to take care of it, but that there are so many little demons in the demon family. How do you let me manage them, and I think it''s too coincidental. How can there be little demons doing this evil thing when the Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Tianzun fight back? Even if they are stupid, they won''t do so. I''m afraid there will be another secret!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help but say, "younger martial sister, it means that someone is playing tricks in the dark. Those little demons are instructed by others?"


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "that''s what I mean. Elder martial brother Tongtian also knows that the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun can do everything. In order to attack your prestige in the Terran, they will not let go of such small things."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "it''s not impossible, but they didn''t get any benefits. On the contrary, Kunpeng, who hasn''t done anything, got benefits for nothing."


    Empress Nuwa said, "let''s not say whether it''s good for us. The most important thing now is that we should find a way to restore our prestige in the Terran. We can talk about other things in the future. What''s senior brother''s opinion on this?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "In the current situation, unless we can directly find the evidence that the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun incited those little demons to act, it is difficult for us to get rid of this situation. However, according to the behavior of the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun, they can''t leave us any clues. I''m afraid those little demons have been killed by them in the dark. Now we can only talk to each other We fight a public opinion war, and both sides rely on their own abilities to win people''s hearts. Although we have no evidence, we can also make evidence. "


    Empress Nuwa''s eyes lit up when she heard this and said, "elder martial brother Tongtian means that we forge evidence to fight back against the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded and said, "that''s right. Although the Terrans are resistant to us, they also don''t believe in the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor, otherwise they won''t all believe in Kunpeng, so I think this is the driving force for us to fight back."


    Empress Nuwa nodded and agreed with the leader of Tongtian cult, but she was still confused, so she asked, "I don''t know what elder martial brother Tongtian wants to do in that respect?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "since the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty use small demons to make articles, we naturally return them with their own ways and use small demons to fight back against them."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother said so, but he has a detailed plan?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "The idea is already there, but there is no detailed plan. However, we can discuss that the reason why we are resisted by the Terran is mainly because of the evil things done by those little demons at the critical time. Therefore, I think we can find some more little demons to do some evil things in the Terran, and then pretend to be caught by mistake. Under the pressure of the Terran, it is up to people and Buddhism to tell the matter After the instruction, it can not only restore our reputation, but also give people and explain the two religions a powerful counterattack, so that they can taste the taste of being scolded! "


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa was very happy and said, "elder martial brother Tongtian is really smart. Once this plan is out, see how the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of Yuanshi resist."


    It has to be said that whether it is the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa, they all regard the Terran as a tool and don''t care about their life and death. It''s not for no reason that the Terran distrusts them. In the final analysis, they don''t treat the Terran with their true heart.


    For this phenomenon, not only the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were extremely surprised, but also the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun were extremely impressed. They were all enthusiastic about the prestige of Kunpeng in the Terran. But now they have no chance to care about this, because the counterattack between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa is shrouded in crisis.


    Although the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun both knew that the matter was secretly instructed by the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, and asked their disciples to go to the Terran to explain, their explanations seemed very pale in front of the testimony of the little demon. The Terran didn''t believe them at all, so the people and the elucidation also followed in the footsteps of the interception and the demon clan.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun did not expect to lift a stone and hit their own feet, so that Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa regained the initiative again. In this public opinion debate, the reputation of man, hermeneutics and jiejiao in the Terran has become very bad, and jiejiao is a little better, because after having forged evidence, some Terrans believe that what happened before was instructed by man and hermeneutics, so the situation is better than man and jiejiao.


    At this time, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun regretted that they should not use extraordinary means. In particular, the supreme old gentleman kept regretting that he should not listen to Yuanshi Tianzun''s suggestion and do this in the name of Xuanyuan sword. Fortunately, the reputation of Xuanyuan sword stinks among the Terrans, and its appeal drops sharply.


    Xuanyuan sword is the treasure of emperor Xuanyuan''s preaching, because the people''s doubt about Xuanyuan sword has greatly reduced emperor Xuanyuan''s reputation among the people, which has also greatly damaged his own luck. Originally, Xuanyuan had the lowest cultivation among the three emperors, which is even worse. There is only the cultivation of Pu Tong Jinxian.


    At this time, Emperor Xuanyuan couldn''t help hating the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun. What are they doing? Just be unlucky. You can''t implicate him! Originally, Huang Xuanyuan wanted to take back his sword, but he thought it over carefully. He couldn''t hate the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun because of this.


    Although the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty have been much questioned among the Terrans, they have the innate treasure "Taiji map" and "Pangu flag" and the acquired merit treasure "xuanhuang Linglong tower". Therefore, although this matter has a great impact, it has not hurt their foundation.


    In this public opinion battle, the performance of Sanqing and empress Nuwa made the immortals in the three circles see a joke and lose all their faces, which made them feel helpless, but they had no way. In order to alleviate this situation, they all converged one after another and stopped fighting this public opinion battle with each other. Before long, the three realms calmed down, and both of them tried their best to restore their prestige in the Terran.

 Chapter 915

    Just as Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West recuperated, the father of Hongyun who had never appeared finally appeared in front of the people. What they didn''t expect was that the father of Hongyun came from the earth fairy world, but from the earth star.


    Hongyun''s ancestor did not lose the people who should be robbed for this amount. When he was born, he had a congenital Lingbao "killer gun". Although this treasure is a congenital Lingbao, it is no less powerful than the congenital treasure "Pangu flag". It can hurt the sage. It is a top congenital Lingbao. It is the same weapon for killing and cutting as the "four swords for killing immortals" of Tongtian cult leader.


    The birth of the "killer gun" shocked the saints¡® The "killing God gun" was originally a tool for killing and cutting. Its birth shows that the killing and cutting of this amount of robbery has just begun, which makes them frightened. All their previous preparations were made in vain. The most unlucky thing is the river Styx. Although the Asura family can not be said to have sacrificed in vain, it is impossible to see how many people can be on the list of gods!


    Kunpeng was the first to notice the birth of the red cloud, not the saints, but Kunpeng. He was always very concerned about the Earth Star Kunpeng, and there was Kunpeng''s "Pangu tripod" on the earth star, which symbolized the Jiuzhou Jiuyun. As soon as the "killer gun" was born, he immediately sensed that Kunpeng had no greed for this treasure. He understood that this treasure was prepared for those who should be robbed, He wants to win is to do right with the way of heaven. Kunpeng is not arrogant enough to think he can fight against the way of heaven.


    Zhenyuanzi was the happiest of the three worlds. His good brother finally appeared. He immediately got up and went to the underground to discuss the matter with Kunpeng. If the most worried thing is the Styx River, he had a great cause and effect with Hongyun in those years, but now Hongyun is the one who should be robbed. The life of the Asura family is afraid that it will not be better. But Styx River can only go to the golden ao Island to see the leader of Tongtian cult and ask him for help.


    In the underground mansion, Kunpeng was not surprised at the arrival of Zhen Yuanzi. In Kunpeng''s heart, it would be strange if Zhen Yuanzi didn''t come.


    After sitting down, Kunpeng said, "zhenyuanzi Taoist friend came in such a hurry because of the red cloud?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Taoist friend, this is a clear question. I''m not here for this. What else can I do?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t know what you want to ask when you come here?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, your calculation method can be described as the first of the three worlds. As soon as Hongyun was born, he had the innate Lingbao ''killer gun'' in hand. I don''t know whether it is good or bad for Hongyun?"


    Kunpeng said: "This matter should be looked at from that aspect. In terms of security, as long as Hongyun has this'' killing God gun ''and can restore his cultivation of quasi saints in the past, even the saints dare not do anything to him. After all, the danger of'' killing God gun ''is greater than that of'' killing immortal sword array ''. If the saints are attacked by him, they will hurt the yuan God; in terms of quantity robbery, Hongyun is not much "The birth of the" killer gun "represents the beginning of the slaughter. His every move is related to the safety of the three realms. In the future, he will go to become the disaster star of the three realms and will not be seen."


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "Kunpeng, do you think Hongyun''s life is in danger?"


    Kunpeng said: "It can''t be said that this amount of robbery is different from the previous times. Even if Hong Yun is a person who should be robbed, he is in danger. Unless he can recover his cultivation as soon as possible, it seems that he is just an immortal cultivation, but it will take a long time to recover. Therefore, before he recovers his cultivation, Taoist friends should try their best to protect him from being killed by others. That''s right It is too late to repent! "


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "among the three worlds, the only person who is the most threatening to Hongyun is Styx. Now he is crazy and can do anything. He really needs to be careful!"


    Kunpeng nodded when he heard Zhen Yuanzi''s words and said, "it''s good for Taoist friends to understand this. However, you should also pay attention to guard against others. After all, the innate Lingbao ''killer gun'' is better than the innate treasure, and even the saints will be greedy!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "I really can''t, and I can only closely follow Hongyun. This can also deter those greedy people in my heart!"


    Kunpeng said, "if Taoist friends can do this, Hongyun will have the opportunity to cross the excessive robbery, but I don''t think it''s possible to prove the Tao in the quantitative robbery!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "I''ve been thinking about this problem. The Taoist ancestor took Hongyun out as a shield again, but it''s impossible for him to die so soon. Moreover, only with the perfection of the heavenly way, the Taoist ancestor can resist the heavenly way of the four forces. Therefore, I think as long as Hongyun can recover his accomplishments, he has a great chance of becoming a saint."


    Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Kunpeng was greatly surprised. He had been measuring the Taoist ancestor according to the ideas of ordinary people. This was a big mistake. Others may not be able to prove the holy Tao in such a short time, but with the help of the Taoist ancestor, Hongyun may prove the Tao in the quantitative robbery, but he underestimated the Taoist ancestor. It seems that the Taoist ancestor is not unable to control the three realms, but wants to borrow it At this time, looking at the reactions of all parties, Kunpeng was surprised in a cold sweat.


    Kunpeng said, "what zhenyuanzi Taoist friend said is very reasonable, but he lost his calculation. However, if Taoist friend wants to protect Hongyun, he needs to go through some suffering."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "even if Taoist friends don''t say it, I understand. Anyway, I want to keep Hongyun safe. Taoist friends must have something to deal with. I won''t bother you. I''ll leave now."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "take care, Taoist friends!"


    After perceiving the birth of red cloud, the Styx had been staring at Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi. When he saw Zhen Yuanzi go to the underworld to see Kunpeng, he was very nervous. There was a big cause and effect between him and red cloud. Once red cloud preached, he would be in danger of death. In the heart of Styx, Zhen Yuanzi went to see Kunpeng in the underworld just to help Hongyun with Kunpeng''s hand, which can also end the cause and effect between Kunpeng and Hongyun.


    Unfortunately, Styx doesn''t know that the cause and effect between Kunpeng and Hongyun has long ended. Zhen Yuanzi went to the underground just to ask about the safety of Hongyun. Styx is too nervous.


    Sitting and waiting to die is not a man of Styx. Since Hongyun was born, he is destined to end the cause and effect with it. Hongyun has zhenyuanzi and Kunpeng to protect him, but he can''t hurt Hongyun. Therefore, Styx thinks of his ally Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa, hoping to end the cause and effect with their strength.


    With this idea, Styx set out to meet the leader of Tongtian cult on jin''ao island. What he didn''t expect was that empress Nu Wa also went to jin''ao island to discuss with the leader of Tongtian cult.


    For the purpose of the Styx River, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are very clear in their hearts. They are also upset about this and don''t know what to do. When they see the Styx River, they can''t help moving. They want to use the hand of the Styx River to test the red cloud and see the reaction of the immortals in the three worlds.


    With this idea, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa are very enthusiastic about the Styx River, which surprised the Styx river. I don''t understand the conspiracy between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa.


    Just listen to the river Styx said: "the two Taoist friends must have known the news of the birth of red cloud. I don''t know what''s your opinion on this?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "how can we not know that this matter is so big? Taoist friends must be worried about the cause and effect between themselves and Hongyun?"


    Styx nodded and said, "what Tongtian Taoist friend said is very true. At the beginning, there was a cause and effect for Hongyun''s death. Now Hongyun has become the person who should be robbed and has the help of the innate Lingbao ''killer gun''. I have to worry about my own safety, so I want to ask two Taoist friends to help end the cause and effect with him!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "how do you want to end this cause and effect with Hongyun?"


    Styx sighed, "what else can we do? The people who should be robbed have heaven''s way to protect them. I just want the red cloud not to find the trouble of me. I don''t have too many requirements."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he looked at each other with empress Nu Wa, exchanged ideas with each other, and then said, "it''s not easy to solve this matter peacefully, Taoist friend of Styx. After all, you and Hongyun have a hatred of killing and seizing treasure. Even if Hongyun is kind, he won''t let Taoist friend go easily."


    Styx asked, "what should I do if I''m poor?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "now Taoist friends can only force Hongyun to agree to this cause and effect with Taoist friends, otherwise there is no other way. As for Kunpeng and empress Houtu, martial sister Nuwa and I naturally help Taoist friends to hold them back and won''t let them interfere with Taoist friends."


    Styx originally didn''t want to solve the cause and effect peacefully with Hongyun. What he just said was just to test the reaction of Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa. When he heard Tongtian sect leader''s words, he was overjoyed and said, "since Taoist friends say so, I will fight hard. It''s not easy to be late. I''ll go back and prepare." Styx said and came from jin''ao island.

 Chapter 916

    Looking at the back of the Styx River leaving, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa smiled at each other. They finally moved the Styx river. In fact, they didn''t know that the heart of Styx river was also very happy. They thought they could take advantage of the potential of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa to attack Hongyun. Both of them felt that they had a bargain.


    The leader of Tongtian cult said to empress Nu Wa, "younger martial sister, what do you think of the birth of red cloud?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "the inborn Lingbao ''killing God gun'' of Hongyun was born with him. I''m afraid that Hongyun will become a generation of killing God and a person who will kill for heaven!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed, "what younger martial sister said is very true. I don''t know whether it is good or bad for us!"


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile, "elder martial brother, don''t worry too much. Don''t we still have the Styx river? If he goes to test, we can naturally learn something from it!"


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult said disapprovingly: "younger martial sister, we can''t all count on the Styx river. After all, the red cloud is the one who should be robbed. It''s unknown whether he can test it out!"


    Empress Nuwa was also dejected when she heard this, and said, "elder martial brother is right. We really can''t underestimate Hongyun, not to mention that he has zhenyuanzi to protect him. However, I don''t understand that the teacher is trying his best to resist the invasion of the four forces. Will he have the energy to take care of Hongyun?"


    Tongtian sect leader sighed: "I also want to know this question. No one knows how high the teacher''s cultivation is and whether he can master everything in the three realms. However, according to the current situation, the teacher should not have too much ability to interfere in the disputes in the three realms, otherwise he will not tolerate Kunpeng, and we will not be punished by heaven after destroying the six samsara."


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. Maybe the teacher is really unable to master all living beings in the three realms, otherwise she won''t let the three realms become what they are now."


    The leader of Tongtian sect said: "even so, we still don''t take it lightly. We can''t do too much. Otherwise, once the teacher has spare power, we will be in bad luck. Moreover, even if the teacher is unable to master the three realms now, we can''t escape the blame if the disaster is over in the future and the teacher wants to settle accounts afterwards!"


    Empress Nuwa was deeply convinced when she heard this. She had a small mind and naturally regarded others as such, so she believed it deeply, so she said, "what elder martial brother said is reasonable, but fortunately, we have the Styx River to test, and even if there is an accident, he will block it for us."


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "that''s right. I''m also the main reason why I promised Styx to help him live in Kunpeng and Houtu empress."


    When it comes to Kunpeng, empress Nuwa said: "elder martial brother, this plan is wise. Although Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi are allies, he used to have a very poor relationship with Hongyun after all. Even if both sides settle the cause and effect now, Kunpeng''s person may not be able to stand out for Hongyun, so we don''t have to worry that he will rescue Hongyun."


    The leader of Tongtian sect thinks differently from empress Nuwa. He just listens to him: "younger martial sister, it''s bad. We can''t take Kunpeng lightly. His behavior is not as simple as you said. Otherwise, according to the relationship between us and him, how can he help you and me again and again, so we still need to be careful about this matter."


    However, empress Nuwa did not expect that the leader of Tongtian cult should care about Kunpeng so much, so she said: "Elder martial brother thinks highly of Kunpeng. The reason why he helps us is that he hopes that we can attract the eyes of the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West. Now that Hongyun has become the target of the immortals in the three realms, how can he jump out and attract everyone''s attention? I don''t think he will help Hongyun."


    It has to be said that empress Nuwa really knows Kunpeng very well. Kunpeng really doesn''t want to intervene in the red cloud. Not only does it arouse the vigilance of the saints, but the most important thing is that Kunpeng is still worried about the reaction of Hongjun Daozu.


    For the birth of Hongyun, the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints were very worried. The Supreme Lord invited Yuanshi Tianzun to taiqingtian to discuss the matter. Although Yuanshi Tianzun was dissatisfied with the instruction of the Supreme Lord, it was related to the future of interpretation, but he had to go to taiqingtian to discuss it.


    In the Taiqing sky, the supreme old gentleman asked, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, you know the purpose of looking for you. What''s your opinion on the birth of Hongyun?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "I don''t deserve it. It''s good and bad for us. The appearance of red cloud means that the quantitative robbery is over as the teacher said. The bad thing is that red cloud was born together with a killing weapon such as" killer gun ", which means that a killing is coming. The old teacher once said that all the beings in the three worlds of quantitative robbery are among them. Our people and Buddhism are no exception. One is careless I''m afraid we''ll lose a lot. "


    The supreme old gentleman nodded and said, "what the younger martial brother said is what he is worried about. According to the current situation, all our previous deployment did not play a big role. The Asura family of the Styx river is afraid that few people are on the list, but we sent the Styx River to the younger martial brother of Tongtian for nothing."


    When hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said with disapproval: "Elder martial brother, that''s not true! The Styx river is not only a saint, but also has a bad relationship with Kunpeng. He is nothing to us. Moreover, according to the behavior of younger martial brother Tongtian, even if we don''t attack the Styx River, he has already taken refuge in younger martial brother Tongtian. Otherwise, how can we and the two saints in the west be seriously damaged in the battle of the sea of blood, and younger martial brother Tongtian not only has no loss, but secretly After calculating the two saints in the west, all kinds of signs show that younger martial brother Tongtian has a relationship with the nether river! "


    After hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, the Supreme Lord also felt that there was some truth, so he said: "younger martial brother Tongtian''s power has increased greatly, and the two saints in the West and we have just lost face in the three realms by his calculation. If we can''t take this opportunity to suppress him, I''m afraid we will lose in the struggle for the emperor in the future!"


    Hearing this, the emperor said, "elder martial brother means to take the opportunity to use the hand of Hongyun to deal with younger martial brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa?"


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "brother Wei has this intention, but I don''t know what junior brother thinks?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun thought for a moment and said, "this is a good plan. There is a big cause and effect between the Styx River and Hongyun. However, the Styx river is an ally of younger martial brother Tongtian. With the mind of the Styx River, he will not sit and watch Hongyun preach, so he will block it. At that time, Hongyun will naturally compete with younger martial brother Tongtian, and we will have a good play."


    The Supreme Lord said: "Not only that, but there is zhenyuanzi behind the red cloud. Now zhenyuanzi has a close relationship with Kunpeng and empress Houtu. As soon as the river Styx goes out, it is possible to drive younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa against Kunpeng and empress Houtu. The Lich does not stand against each other. At that time, they will have a war. No matter who wins or loses, we can reap the benefits £¡¡±


    Yuanshi Tianzun ignored the words of the Supreme Master and said, "although senior brother thinks well, I''m afraid that Kunpeng and empress Houtu won''t be as we think. How cunning Kunpeng is, how can he fail to see this? It''s not easy to make them fight with junior brother Tongtian."


    The great old gentleman smiled: "We don''t care whether they can fight each other or not, as long as the Styx River and zhenyuanzi fight each other. Even if Kunpeng sees this, it''s useless. He can''t ignore zhenyuanzi as an ally. Otherwise, he and empress Houtu will face the immortals in the three worlds, not to mention junior brother Tongtian. If he gives up the Styx River, Haotian and empress Xiwang will naturally be vigilant. At that time, they Our alliance will naturally collapse. "


    It has to be said that the Supreme Lord''s vision is long and holds things thoroughly. If Styx and Zhen Yuanzi make a big move because of the red cloud, Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader can''t do it even if they don''t want to.


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun also thought that the supreme old gentleman was right, he still had some concerns in his heart, so he said: "Elder martial brother, I''m afraid that when they fight together, the situation will be difficult to control and cause a big fight in the three realms. You know that the sage''s action will certainly cause great harm to the three realms. Younger martial brother Tongtian''s mind is not very good. Once he sets up the ''immortal killing sword array'', the consequences will be serious. I''m afraid that even if we don''t participate in the war, our disciples will suffer heavy losses due to its fluctuations, right But we have to guard against it? "


    The Supreme Lord frowned when he heard this and said, "what should we do according to the younger martial brother''s words?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "in my opinion, senior brother, it''s best for everyone to sit down and talk about it. Saints are not allowed to intervene in this mass robbery, so we don''t have to take so much into account. What do you think of senior brother?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "although this method is good, I don''t know what the western two saints, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa think."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, we should try anyway. I don''t think they will refuse."


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "in that case, let''s try!"

 Chapter 917

    Haotian and Xi Wangmu were also very nervous about the birth of Hongyun. They didn''t know how to face the matter, but they hesitated for a moment.


    The Jade Emperor said, "yaochi, the birth of Hongyun pushed the quantity robbery to the air outlet. I''m afraid the saints began to arrange the overall situation. What do you think our heaven should do?"


    West Queen Mother said: "the birth of red cloud was decided by the teacher long ago, and no one can change it. This is nothing, but it''s very surprising that the ''killer gun'' was born with him. This shows that the killing of this amount of robbery is only higher than the last battle of Fengshen. For this, we should be careful. We must not be involved in it, otherwise it will be extremely dangerous!"


    The Jade Emperor sighed, "I''m afraid you and I can''t decide this matter. Even if we want to avoid it, it''s too late. It''s not easy for Hong Yun to preach with the people of the Styx river. How can we get rid of this entanglement if we are allies with the Styx River? Moreover, there are the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. They just don''t let us avoid this!"


    The queen mother of the West said: "the man of the Styx River really won''t easily let Hongyun testify, but I don''t think he has much influence on this matter!"


    The Jade Emperor was very surprised when he heard this. He quickly asked, "yaochi, what''s the reason for your words? As long as the Styx moves, it will cause a war in the three realms. Why do you think he has little influence on this matter?"


    The West Queen Mother said: "Haotian, you still look too high at the Styx river. He can''t affect the overall situation at all. Let''s take zhenyuanzi for example. Will he watch Hongyun have an accident with his relationship with Hongyun? According to the current strength of the Styx River, zhenyuanzi can''t even move. What can he do to deal with Hongyun and affect the overall situation of the three realms?"


    When the jade emperor heard the words of the West Queen Mother, he didn''t think so. He said, "what about zhenyuanzi? Does he dare to fight with the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa? Don''t forget that the relationship between the Styx River and the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa is very close. With their help, zhenyuanzi is afraid that he is not the enemy of the Styx river."


    The West Queen Mother said, "it''s true that there are Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa as backers in the Styx River, but zhenyuanzi is not weaker than the Styx river. There are also Kunpeng and empress Houtu behind him!"


    The Jade Emperor shook his head and said, "Kunpeng and empress Houtu are just quasi saints, while the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are saints. There is a big gap between the two."


    But the queen mother said: "What about the quasi saint? Zhunti and empress Nu Wa were invincible in the hands of quasi Saint like Kunpeng at the beginning. Moreover, Hongyun is the person designated by the teacher to be robbed. If the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa really dare to attack him, they will give the reason for the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the west to deal with him. At that time, I''m afraid that the interception and the demon clan will be abandoned by the way of heaven."


    The Jade Emperor was surprised when he heard this, but he looked down on the Taoist ancestor. Hongyun was the key figure in the mass robbery. The Supreme Lord, the first emperor and the two saints in the West were afraid that nothing would happen to him. Otherwise, they were afraid that things would get worse. At that time, they were afraid that it would be difficult to end. Although the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were powerful, they did not dare to be arrogant enough to kill the immortals in the three realms To the point of offending.


    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help but start a cold sweat and said, "what yaochi said is very true, but I think it is shallow. The red cloud has now become the center of the robbery. People with a little mind won''t choose to provoke him, otherwise they will be abandoned by the way of heaven!"


    The West King''s mother nodded and said, "you can''t say that. The Styx won''t be afraid of this. Even if he doesn''t find Hongyun, Hongyun will find him after returning to his previous life memory. They are destined to have a fight."


    The Jade Emperor sighed: "the Styx river holds the filthy land of the three realms, and Hongyun now has the innate weapon of killing gods. They are afraid that if they fight, they will fall apart. They are afraid that the three realms will follow their bad luck!"


    But the mother of the Western King said, "it has nothing to do with us."


    The Jade Emperor was right. As long as he didn''t participate in it, it really didn''t matter much to them, so he said, "well, we''d better wait and see the reaction of the saints."


    The West queen mother thought so deeply and said, "it should be so."


    It has to be said that the choice between the Jade Emperor and the West Queen Mother is very correct, which is much better than the nether river.


    In the Western Paradise, zhunti and Jieyin are also discussing countermeasures for what has happened in recent days. Just listen to Jieyin say: "younger martial brother, do you think there is something unusual between Sanqing and Nuwa recently?"


    Zhunti said, "what elder martial brother said refers to the public opinion war between them?"


    Then the lead nodded and said, "that''s it!"


    Zhunti said, "when they do this, they just want to confuse us. They don''t know what tricks they are preparing to plot against us. For this, we should be careful not to fall into their tricks!"


    As soon as zhunti said this, he nodded deeply and said, "elder martial brother is right. We must be careful of Sanqing and Nuwa. These four of them are very despicable!"


    It seems that Sanqing and Nuwa have been compared with swindlers in the eyes of the two saints in the West. If they know the idea of quasi mention and introduction, they are afraid that they will regret it.


    Zhunti said: "as long as we don''t act rashly, even if they have a conspiracy, they can''t do anything about us for a moment. Moreover, now Hongyun is born, and his innate Lingbao ''killing God gun'' is accompanied. I''m afraid their attention should focus on this point, and they won''t pose any threat to us for a moment and a half."


    Then he said, "although younger martial brother said so, we can''t be careless. The last two lessons have greatly damaged our western vitality, but this time we can''t lose any more!"


    Zhunti nodded when he heard this and said, "elder martial brother, I understand that I won''t fall into their tricks again, but that ''killing God gun'' is a great congenital treasure. If it can become a thing of the west, how good it would be. With this treasure in hand, we don''t have to suffer the Qi of Sanqing and Nuwa!"


    Then zhunti was introduced. At this moment, zhunti was still thinking about the innate treasure and sighed: "younger martial brother, although the ''killer gun'' innate treasure is good, it is the protective treasure given by heaven to Hongyun, but we can''t get it. Don''t hit its attention to avoid being punished by heaven!"


    Zhunti said, "I understand what elder martial brother said, but I''m not reconciled to why the congenital Lingbao fell into the hands of the East, while we in the West were empty handed. The teacher did this to avoid being too unfair to us."


    Then he said, "what if it''s unfair? Who makes us just the teacher''s registered disciples, and Sanqing and empress Nuwa are the teacher''s disciples!"


    Zhunti sighed, "but the red cloud is not the teacher''s disciple. Why can we get the ''killing gun''? And we don''t have any precious protection?"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, in fact, we can understand it by changing our ideas. The red cloud has been calculated by the teacher once, and there is the river Styx. Even if he is the one who should be robbed, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to prove."


    Speaking of Hongyun, zhunti suddenly remembered the cause and effect between himself and him and said, "elder martial brother, we in the West also have a great cause and effect with earth Hongyun. Can we end this cause and effect by the hand of Styx?"


    After hearing this, she was surprised and said, "younger martial brother, do you want to use the hand of the Styx River to destroy the red cloud?"


    Zhunti nodded and said, "that''s what I mean. There are Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa behind the Styx. If they are willing to help the Styx, the red cloud will die!"


    Then Yin shook his head and said, "younger martial brother, we must not do this. If we do this, we will not only cause the dissatisfaction of the teacher, but also give excuses to the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Kunpeng. You don''t have to kill Hongyun if you want to end the cause and effect with Hongyun. You just need to stop the attack of the Styx river when the Styx River moves, so no one can say anything."


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "I''m afraid there''s zhenyuanzi, but we don''t have a chance!"


    Then he said, "as long as the deep iron rod can be ground in the needle, as long as we are willing to do it, we will have a chance."


    Zhunti thought for a moment and said, "since senior brother said so, I''ll try. Maybe I can really end the cause and effect between each other."


    Then zhunti agreed with his intention and had a long chat.

 Chapter 918

    At the time of meeting and discussing with zhunti, something unexpected happened to them. The supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun came to the Western Paradise.


    They were very surprised at the arrival of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. They couldn''t help being extremely vigilant against them for fear that the other party would have bad intentions.


    After seeing the reaction of the two western saints, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor were extremely distressed. They never thought that the two western saints would be so cautious because of what had happened before.


    Just listen to the introduction and say, "I don''t know if the two senior brothers are far away. Please forgive me!"


    The great old gentleman said, "you''re welcome, younger martial brother!"


    Then he said, "I don''t know what the two senior brothers are doing here?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "the two younger martial brothers must know that Hongyun was born. Brother Wei came here for this matter. What''s your opinion on this matter?"


    Then he said, "elder martial brother, it''s important. How can we live up to the word high opinion? It''s just a little feeling."


    The great old gentleman said, "my feelings and opinions are good. Younger martial brother, I''d better talk about my own ideas!"


    After being introduced to the great old gentleman, he said without hesitation: "since senior brother attaches great importance to this matter, I''ll tell you my opinion. If there is anything wrong, I hope senior brother can give me some advice."


    The Supreme Master said, "I don''t deserve it. Let''s discuss it. Please speak frankly, younger martial brother."


    Then he said: "The birth of red cloud is accompanied by the innate Lingbao ''killer gun''. From its own, we can see that Liang Jie is afraid to enter ¡õ ¡õ. The ''killer gun'' is a congenital weapon for killing and cutting. If it appears in Liang Jie, we are afraid that it will cause a bloody storm in the three realms. Our disciples, such as you and me, will be involved in it. In this way, we are afraid that our strength will suffer a heavy loss. Once Liang Jie is over, we will die But they are unable to resist the invasion of the four forces! "


    The Supreme Lord nodded when he heard the quotation and said, "although what younger martial brother said is true, he didn''t see the essence of the matter!"


    Then he said, "please give me some advice!"


    The supreme old gentleman said: "younger martial brother, you are too narrow. Yes, the birth of red cloud will indeed be accompanied by a bloodbath. This is God''s will. No one can stop things from happening. If we don''t respond properly, the consequences will be more dangerous than younger martial brother thinks. The destruction of the three worlds is possible!"


    The two saints in the West were shocked when the Supreme Master said this. They only thought that their disciples might suffer heavy losses, so they exaggerated the reality and wanted to discuss with the Supreme Master, but they didn''t expect that the Supreme Master was even more exaggerated than they said. How can they not be surprised.


    Just listen, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, are you exaggerating this matter? It''s understandable to say that our religions have suffered heavy losses, but it''s hard to believe that the three realms have been broken."


    The great old gentleman said calmly: "There is no exaggeration. I wonder if junior brother zhunti has thought about it. If the Styx and Hongyun fight, will junior brother Tongtian and junior sister Nuwa participate in it, and our disciples have suffered heavy losses. Will you intervene in the robbery? When you fought the Styx last time, you all saw the reaction of the Styx. If the saints make a big move, do you still think the destruction of the three realms is exaggerated?"


    Hearing this, zhunti and Jieyin were shocked. They really didn''t think of this. If the saints made a big move regardless of reason, things would indeed be as the supreme old gentleman said. The collapse of the three worlds is not an impossible thing.


    At the thought of this, zhunti and zhunti burst into a cold sweat, but zhunti still had opinions, so he said: "what the eldest martial brother said is very reasonable, but there is a teacher. If there is such a big event as the destruction of the three worlds, the teacher will naturally stop it!"


    The great old gentleman sighed: "I''m afraid that the teacher can''t do anything about it now. Don''t forget that the four forces are trying to invade the three realms. If the teacher isn''t suppressing them, I''m afraid we''re facing this problem now, so we can''t completely expect the teacher to help."


    Then he said, "what should we do according to the words of senior brother?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "I discussed with younger martial brother Yuanshi that if we saints don''t intervene in the disaster, we can avoid the disaster. This time I came here to discuss with the two younger martial brothers. I don''t know what their intentions are?"


    Then he said, "this matter is very important. It''s not up to me and younger martial brother zhunti to decide. I''m afraid we have to discuss with our disciples, so it will take some time to reply to the two elder martial brothers!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "take the lead, younger martial brother. Hongyun and ''killer gun'' were born at the same time, which also shows that Liangjie has entered ¡õ¡õ¡õ. You can make a decision early, otherwise once something happens, there is nothing we can do even if we want to stop it. I hope you and younger martial brother zhunti can think of all living beings in the three realms!"


    Then he said, "don''t worry, younger martial brother Yuanshi. We will make a decision on this earlier, but I don''t know whether elder martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa have agreed to this?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "this matter is very important. We just had a bad relationship with younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa a few days ago, so we haven''t gone to discuss with them. Since the two younger martial brothers still need to discuss, we don''t bother the two younger martial brothers. We''ll go to discuss with younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa."


    Then he said, "that''s good. If there are results, please send a letter to us!"


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "my younger martial brother Yuanshi and I came here only to inform the two younger martial brothers first. If we really want to make a decision, we all need to discuss together."


    Then he said, "elder martial brother said very well. Younger martial brother zhunti and I will make a decision on this matter as soon as possible. If elder martial brother Tongtian has a result, we will sit down together and discuss countermeasures."


    Seeing that the introduction was indirectly recognized by the emperor, he felt that his purpose had been achieved and there was no need to stay any more, so he said, "in that case, we''ll leave!"


    After hearing this, Jieyin and zhunti quickly got up and sent the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun out of the paradise.


    Looking at the back of the great old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun leaving, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, what you said earlier is that you want to agree with the great old gentleman!"


    Then he nodded and said, "I really have this intention. If things are really as the supreme old gentleman said, the consequences are serious but not what you and I can bear. It''s nothing to accept this offer!"


    Zhunti sighed: "elder martial brother, we were calculated by Sanqing and Nuwa twice before. Our vitality was greatly damaged. Beizi under the door also suffered heavy losses. I''m afraid they''ll play tricks again this time. In that case, we''re only afraid they''ll calculate again. I think it''s better to be careful!"


    Then he said: "younger martial brother, your idea is good, but now we have to agree to the proposal of the supreme old gentleman, otherwise there will be no place for you and me in the three realms in the future!"


    Zhunti said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, it''s exaggerated. Even if Sanqing joins hands with empress Nuwa, it will make us lose a lot at most. It''s not so easy to destroy my Buddhism."


    Then he sighed: "they really can''t destroy our Buddhism, but they can use public opinion to oppress us. As long as we refuse, people, interpretation and interception of the three religions will publicize us in the three realms, regardless of all sentient beings. Then who among the three realms will believe in our Buddhism again!"


    Then he paused for a moment to give zhunti time to digest, and then he said, "younger martial brother, you haven''t seen the previous public opinion war of people, interpretation and interception of the three religions. Although we don''t know whether they are acting, from the reaction of all living beings in the three worlds, if we refuse, the destruction of the religion will not be far away from us!"


    When zhunti heard the quoted words, he sighed: "it''s really difficult to listen to elder martial brother. However, even if we agree to this, we''d better keep some preventive measures. Once it''s a conspiracy between Sanqing and Nuwa, we can also fight back!"


    Then he said, "of course, the lessons of the previous two times are not for nothing. No matter what we say, we must first preserve ourselves."

 Chapter 919

    After the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun left the Western Paradise, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, do you think Jieyin and zhunti will really agree with our proposal?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "the introduction indirectly agreed with our proposal. There should be no big problem about this. However, I''m worried about younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa. After all, they have an alliance with the Styx river. I''m afraid they won''t give up the Styx river. It''s a bit difficult."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor was speechless when he heard this. He understood that according to the behavior of the leader of Tongtian cult, what the Supreme Lord said could really happen.


    Seeing that the emperor was silent at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the Supreme Lord sighed, "well, it''s useless for us to worry when things come to this point. We''d better go and ask younger martial brother Tongtian about it."


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded, and then the two saints came to jin''ao island. At this time, Nu Wa''s mother had just discussed with Tongtian cult leader and had not returned to wa palace. For the arrival of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, they were very confused. They didn''t understand the purpose of the other party.


    After the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa invited the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of Yuanshi to jin''ao Island, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "what''s the matter with my two senior brothers coming to jin''ao island?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, Hongyun must have been born. Do you know that younger martial brother Yuanshi and I came here to discuss this matter with you. What do you think of this matter with younger martial sister Nuwa?"


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult thought that the Supreme Lord might have come because of the birth of Hongyun, when the Supreme Lord directly admitted it, he couldn''t help but be suspicious and thought: "The Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty came to discuss this matter with me. What''s their peace of mind? Do they support the Styx River to deal with the red cloud? They have found something, so they want to come and threaten me. If so, be careful."


    Empress Nuwa was stingy. She didn''t believe the words of the supreme old gentleman at all. In her heart, she thought that the supreme old gentleman wanted to take the opportunity to suppress her and the leader of Tongtian cult, so she was very afraid of the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun for fear of being caught in each other''s tricks.


    For the silence of Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun were deeply worried, thinking that Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress didn''t want to pay attention to them.


    So the Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother, this matter is very important. What do you think? Let''s discuss it. It''s good for everyone!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he snorted coldly and thought to himself, "it sounds good. I''m afraid it''s good for you, but it''s bad for me. But anyway, since you want to hear our views, I''ll talk to you to see your reaction and understand your plan."


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian said, "elder martial brother, if I said I didn''t see it, it''s false. The birth of red cloud, the teacher in Zixiao Palace said long ago, it shouldn''t have a great impact on us, so I don''t think it''s as serious as what elder martial brother said."


    The supreme old gentleman couldn''t help sighing when he heard this. Although he knew that he had some difficulties in persuading the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa, he didn''t think that he had just opened his mouth and hadn''t even entered the topic, which caused the Tongtian cult leader''s such opposition, but they didn''t arrive.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman sighed: "younger martial brother Tongtian, things are not as simple as you think. If so, I won''t come to see you with younger martial brother Yuanshi!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "it''s not as simple as I thought. Can you give us some advice and tell us how Hongyun can make you speak so horribly?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "well, since you don''t believe it, I''ll talk about the impact of my birth of red clouds on the three realms. I hope you can calm down and think about it!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "in that case, I''m all ears to elder martial brother''s comments!"


    Knowing that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were dissatisfied with themselves and did not argue with them any more, the supreme Lao Jun said: "The birth of Hongyun is accompanied by the innate weapon of killing and cutting, which is not weaker than the younger martial brother''s four swords of killing immortals in a certain degree. It is not weaker than the innate treasure Pangu flag in terms of single attack. What does such a weapon of killing and cutting represent? I think younger martial brother should understand!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded and said, "the birth of the cutting tool naturally represents killing!"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Yes, it just represents killing. Hongyun, as a person who should be robbed, has such a tool to kill, which is enough to show that the next mass robbery will be a bloody storm. Of course, it''s not worth me to be so nervous, but the death of some disciples can''t shake our foundation. But younger martial brother, have you ever thought that there is a great cause and effect between Hongyun and the Styx river , it''s hard for them to make peace, and younger martial brother has an alliance with the Styx river. I''m afraid he won''t watch the Styx River die and ignore it! "


    The leader of Tongtian cult said with a smile: "I really don''t care about the death of the Styx River, but the Styx river is so easy to die from time to time. If the sea of blood doesn''t dry, the Styx River doesn''t die. It can be said that the Styx river is second to our saints in terms of life and death. With the red cloud, a reincarnated person is afraid, but he can''t do anything about the Styx river!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "there are always exceptions. The ''killing gun'' in Hongyun''s hand can hurt even saints, not to mention the quasi saints in the Styx river!"


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly when she heard this: "although the killer gun is powerful and can hurt the saint, it is impossible to dry up the sea of blood!"


    The great old gentleman said: "the ''killer gun'' really can''t dry the sea of blood, but it doesn''t mean you can''t kill the Styx river!"


    Empress Nuwa asked, "what does elder martial brother mean by this?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa must not know what the attack of ''killing God gun'' can be? Otherwise, it is impossible to ask such a question!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I really don''t know what special function this'' killing God gun ''has. I seem to understand it very well from the words of the eldest martial brother. Please give me some advice!"


    The great old gentleman said, "the reason why the killer gun can hurt the saint mainly depends on his function. This function can be said to be very rebellious, that is, it can hurt people''s souls, including the saint. As long as he stabs the soul, he will be injured, and the saint is no exception."


    As soon as the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said this, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were shocked. You should know that the saint''s yuan God is placed in the heaven way, that is to say, the "God killing gun" can break the heaven way and hurt the saint''s yuan God and soul!


    I only heard empress Nuwa sigh, "but I didn''t expect that the ''God killing gun'' should have such a function!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "if the body of the Minghe River dies, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa always have to give an account to the immortals in the three worlds, then they will find Hongyun, and there are Kunpeng and empress Houtu behind Hongyun. In this way, you two will naturally have a war. I don''t know if I''m right!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I really don''t rule out this possibility, but it''s only harmful to senior brother Tongtian and me, but beneficial to the two senior brothers. Why did you mention it?"


    The emperor sighed: "Younger martial sister, there is no need to doubt that I have a conspiracy with younger martial sister Yuanshi. If you two fight, either Hongyun is killed and the people who should be robbed disappear, or you two fight and destroy the three realms. On either side, I don''t want to see it with younger martial sister Yuanshi. For the safety of the three realms, I want to discuss with younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa. Saints can''t intervene in this amount of robbery. I don''t know What do you think? "


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa looked at each other, and then said, "elder martial brother, I don''t have any opinion in principle, but have you ever thought about the use of our consent and the presence of the two western saints, but I don''t know their intention!"


    Empress Nuwa also said, "as elder martial brother Tongtian said, there is even Kunpeng. Although he has not proved the holy way, he is not weaker than the sage in terms of cultivation. If we don''t interfere in measuring the robbery, what can we take to resist Kunpeng?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "these younger martial brothers Tongtian and Nu Wa don''t need to worry. As long as you agree, younger martial brothers Yuanshi and I will naturally try to persuade Kunpeng and the two saints in the west to agree not to intervene in the robbery!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said, "since senior brother said so, I have nothing to say. Naturally, I agree with it."


    Hearing this, the supreme old gentleman couldn''t help but sigh and said, "in that case, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa will wait for my news. Then we will discuss specific matters together."


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded when he heard this. Seeing this, the supreme old gentleman left jin''ao island without staying for a long time.

 Chapter 920

    After leaving jin''ao Island, the Supreme Lord Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun did not go to the underground to see Kunpeng and empress Houtu, but directly returned to Taiqing heaven.


    Yuanshi Tianzun was puzzled and asked, "senior brother, now junior brother Tongtian and junior sister Nuwa have agreed not to intervene in the robbery, but we should go to the underground to discuss with Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Why don''t you go to the underground and return to taiqingtian instead? Don''t you want to persuade Kunpeng not to succeed? I''m afraid junior brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa will regret!"


    The supreme Lao Jun said, "younger martial brother, don''t worry. In fact, what I said to younger martial brother Tongtian is just exaggerating the truth. According to Kunpeng''s behavior, he can''t fight with younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa. It''s not in his interests. Moreover, even if we go to find Kunpeng, I''m afraid there will be no results. It will only make Kunpeng prepared, but it''s not good."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "is that elder martial brother going to give up lobbying Kunpeng?"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "instead of lobbying Kunpeng, it''s better to directly oppress him. Since younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa agree with our proposal, we can invite the two saints of the west, younger martial brother Tongtian, younger martial sister Nuwa, Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Haotian and Empress Xiwang to discuss the matter together, and use the strength of everyone to oppress Kunpeng and empress Houtu, so that they can''t object."


    Yuanshi Tianzun felt that there would be problems if he did this, so he said, "elder martial brother, aren''t you afraid of causing Kunpeng''s resistance? You know he''s crazy and can do anything!"


    The great old gentleman sighed, "younger martial brother, there is no way to do it for brother. If you don''t do so, it''s impossible to get Kunpeng to agree with our proposal!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was right when he thought about it. According to Kunpeng''s current situation and his way of dealing with people, he really wouldn''t agree with their proposal. The supreme old gentleman was forced to do so, so he didn''t say anything.


    After returning to the Taiqing Dynasty, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun did not rush to invite everyone to discuss matters together. Instead, they rested for a few days to prepare Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West.


    Time passed quickly, and three days passed in a twinkling of an eye. The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun just sent a message to invite Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa, the two saints of the west, Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Haotian and the queen mother of the west to taiqingtian for discussion. The reason why they didn''t invite zhenyuanzi and Minghe was mainly because they had become sworn enemies and had to settle the cause and effect between each other, Otherwise, they will not survive the mass robbery.


    After receiving the letter from the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West were prepared and were not surprised. However, Haotian, the mother of the west, Kunpeng and empress Houtu were very surprised. They didn''t understand the intentions of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, but they were worried. Although they were worried, they did not refuse to attend the meeting. After a little preparation, they went to taiqingtian.


    After coming to Taiqing, Kunpeng suddenly found that something was wrong, so he whispered to Houtu empress: "Houtu Taoist friends, I''m afraid I''ve been tricked by the Supreme Lord and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. I think something''s wrong!"


    Empress Houtu said, "what Taoist friends said is very true. I also think something is wrong, but I can''t say what''s wrong. You and I should be careful!" Kunpeng nodded secretly when he heard this.


    Just as empress Houtu was talking to Kunpeng, the grand old gentleman saw that all the people had come, so he said, "you Taoist friends are polite. I have a business meeting with Yuanshi today. I hope we can get everyone''s consent." the grand old gentleman said and set his eyes on Kunpeng and Empress Houtu.


    The leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and the two saints in the West have long known the cause of the matter, so they have no response to the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, which seems very natural.


    After seeing the eyes of the supreme old gentleman, Kunpeng understood that the other party was only afraid of being against himself, but Kunpeng didn''t want to show weakness, so he said, "I don''t know what happened to work. The sage of Taiqing invited all his friends to come to discuss together?"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were surprised. They didn''t expect that Kunpeng didn''t know the purpose of this trip, so they couldn''t help being vigilant.


    As for the reaction between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, as early as the supreme Lao Jun expected, I only heard him say: "the birth of Hongyun must be very clear to everyone, but it is related to the safety of all living beings in the three worlds. I can''t solve it alone, so I have to ask all saints and Taoist friends to come to discuss."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "is the sage of Taiqing exaggerating? The red cloud is determined by the heaven. Since it is determined by the heaven, how can it be controlled by the heaven? Besides, since we want to invite people to discuss, why not invite zhenyuanzi Taoist friends and Minghe? There is a big cause and effect between them and red cloud."


    The Supreme Lord said: "It''s not that I exaggerate, and things really matter to the safety of the three realms. Taoist friend Kunpeng also knows that Hongyun was born with the innate treasure of killing and cutting ''killer gun'', which shows that the three realms are about to start a bloody storm. Now it''s a mass robbery. I''m afraid that the three realms can''t live in peace. Why can''t we act carefully? As for not inviting Minhe and Zhen Yuanzi Taoist friends, there is a reason. They all have great cause and effect with Hongyun, the person who should be robbed. They are all in the process of mass robbery, so they can''t know some things. "


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "everything can be said to people. What''s hard to say? Besides, since Hongyun is the person who should be robbed, he has his own heaven''s way to deal with it. What does it matter to us?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "the relationship between Kunpeng Taoist friends is great. Let''s ignore the big cause and effect between Hongyun and Styx river. There must be a war between them. Should Taoist friends agree?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I don''t disagree with you."


    The Supreme Lord said, "it''s good if you agree with me. Styx is an ally with younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa, and it''s also an offensive and defensive alliance between you and empress Houtu and between zhenyuanzi and Hongyun. If there is a war between Styx and Hongyun, I''m afraid neither of you will ignore it!"


    Hearing the words of the supreme old gentleman, Kunpeng immediately understood his intentions. However, the supreme old gentleman said it in front of the public, but he could not refute it. He could only say: "I agree with this, but I don''t think there is anything wrong with it!"


    The Supreme Lord said: "If it''s just the fight between Styx River and Hongyun, it''s nothing, but if there is a conflict between Taoist friends and younger martial brother Tongtian, I''m afraid that all three realms will be affected and the sage''s action will cause great damage to the three realms. Even if we don''t say that we all know, if the fight between you two causes losses to people, Buddhism and Buddhism, I think we won''t mention and introduce the two younger martial brothers Ignore it. Once we all fight together, the three realms will be destroyed in our struggle. For the safety of the three realms, I think everyone sitting here should not interfere in the matter of measuring robbery. What do you think? "


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, Kunpeng said first: "I don''t agree with you!"


    The Supreme Lord frowned when he heard this. Although he understood that it was not easy to get Kunpeng to agree to this proposal, Kunpeng was very embarrassed to refuse so first. He only heard him ask, "Taoist friend Kunpeng doesn''t agree with my proposal. Can you tell me your reason?"


    Kunpeng said: "at the beginning of the measurement robbery, you Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West joined hands to deal with the Styx river. At that time, you didn''t see any impact on the three worlds. How come when the red cloud was born, you proposed that we should not intervene in the measurement robbery. Isn''t it only allowed the officers and soldiers to set fire and the people to light lights? How can the Taiqing sage convince the people present!"


    The great old gentleman had long prevented someone from talking about the war with the sea of blood, so he said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, you can''t think of it that way. At the beginning, we and the saints did deal with the Styx river together, but at that time, we all had a sense of propriety, so it didn''t have any impact on the three realms. However, the situation is different now. The birth of the ''killing gun'' represents the beginning of killing. I''m afraid that everyone can''t control themselves to cause harm to the three realms for their own interests, In this way, we naturally want to avoid things. This is a good thing for all beings in the three realms. Don''t Taoist friends think so? "


    Kunpeng heard the words of the supreme old gentleman and said: "The sage can''t do anything in the mass robbery. I understand this. After all, the sage''s cultivation is too strong and easy to cause damage to the three realms. But I, empress Houtu, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi are just a small quasi saint and can''t cause too much damage to the three realms. Therefore, I don''t think it''s necessary for us to be limited by this."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were overjoyed and hurriedly said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng''s words are very reasonable. My heavenly court is in charge of the three realms according to the order of Taoist ancestors. How can I ignore the quantity robbery? This obviously violates the combination of Taoist ancestors. I can''t agree with this."


    Empress Houtu also said, "the underground is related to the safety of the three realms. If I can''t do it during the quantity robbery, what should I do once the underground is in trouble."

 Chapter 921

    The supreme old gentleman never thought that Kunpeng would say that he was a quasi saint, and also encouraged Haotian and the West Queen Mother. The empress Houtu said things more directly in the hell, which made him hate very much.


    However, the supreme old gentleman is not so easy to deal with. He just heard him say: "younger martial brother Tongtian, younger martial sister Nuwa, younger martial brother Jieyin and younger martial brother zhunti, what do you think of Kunpeng''s saying?"


    Empress Nuwa heard that the supreme old gentleman disagreed with Kunpeng''s proposal, so she wanted to stand up and speak. Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian sect quickly stopped her from competing with Kunpeng.


    Empress Nuwa was a little puzzled about the move of the leader of Tongtian cult, so she secretly asked, "senior brother Tongtian, why do you want to stop me? If Kunpeng can take action in the measurement robbery, how can we face the Styx river?"


    Tongtian sect leader said: "younger martial sister, you are too anxious. Kunpeng was born in the demon family. Even if he refused to help us resist the enemy during the mass robbery, he would not attack us as long as we didn''t provoke him. On the contrary, he has a deep hatred with the two Western saints. Even if we want to stop it, they should come forward. Why should we offend Kunpeng!"


    After hearing the Tongtian leader''s words, empress Nuwa immediately put down her nervous mood, so she sat there with the Tongtian leader to watch the change and see the performance of the people.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa can ignore this, but the two saints in the West are not. Zhunti stood up and said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng is wrong to say so. You are too modest to speak of yourself as a little quasi saint. At the beginning, he was only a quasi saint, but he lost the war with empress Nuwa. Now, after so many years of cultivation, your accomplishments are only at the mercy of the saint. Naturally, you can''t intervene in the matter of measuring robbery, otherwise everyone present will not agree. Especially empress Nuwa, think You won''t agree with Kunpeng. "


    Empress Nuwa''s face turned red when she heard zhunti''s words, but she hated zhunti very much in her heart. She thought to herself, "well, zhunti is really shameless. If you want to talk about yourself, why do you want to pull me up!"


    Although empress Nuwa thought so, she couldn''t help but answer zhunti''s words. Otherwise, if it was spread that the immortals in the three realms thought she was afraid of Kunpeng, so she said: "zhunti''s Taoist friends have some truth. We really should consider this matter carefully, otherwise it will bring hidden dangers to the safety of the three realms."


    After hearing the words of zhunti and Nuwa, the Supreme Lord said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, you also heard that junior brother zhunti and junior sister Nuwa think you are wrong, so please give priority to the safety of all living beings in the three realms and accept this suggestion."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he understood that if the saints agreed not to intervene in the matter of measuring robbery, he could not escape, so he said: "since everyone is opposed, I have nothing to say to accept this proposal, but the positions of the three Taoist friends of empress Houtu, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi are related to the safety of the three realms, but they should not be limited by this!"


    The Supreme Lord couldn''t help saying to zhunti and others when he heard Kunpeng''s words: "I don''t have any opinion on this matter. Do you have any opinion?"


    Although the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was dissatisfied with Kunpeng and empress Houtu, there was no major cause and effect on both sides. Now the supreme old gentleman had no opinion. Naturally, he didn''t want to be a villain, so he said, "I have no opinion on this matter."


    When Zhun mentioned this, he was very anxious. If he didn''t stop it quickly, empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian were allies with Haotian and the mother of the Western King. Naturally, he would agree with Kunpeng, which was very disadvantageous to them in the West.


    Thinking of this, zhunti said: "it''s impossible. Empress Houtu has the congenital treasure ''chaos clock'' in her hand, and she is also the peak cultivation of quasi saints. Therefore, even the saints are not weak, while Haotian and Xi Wangmu have the ''Heavenly star array'' in their hands, which poses a greater threat to the three realms, so they can''t intervene in the mass robbery!"


    Hearing zhunti''s words, Kunpeng sneered: "since zhunti''s friends say so, I have nothing to say, but since the sage can''t do it, naturally I can''t use the yuan God to control the Lingbao to do it secretly. What do you think?"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the saints were silent. The reason why they restricted Kunpeng and empress Houtu was to use the yuan God to control the Lingbao. In this way, although Kunpeng and empress Houtu had the same mana as the saints, they were far from the saints in realm. Therefore, they were not the enemies of the saints. Unfortunately, Kunpeng saw through their strategies.


    Seeing that the saints were silent, Kunpeng said, "if you don''t agree with me, don''t mention that you don''t intervene in the robbery, let alone the big hat of the safety of the three worlds!"


    Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother originally wanted to get some benefits from the quantity robbery, but they didn''t expect to be blocked by zhunti''s words. Naturally, they were unwilling. Now Kunpeng said so, they naturally agreed, so Haotian said: "What Kunpeng Taoist friend said is that even if our heaven uses the ''Celestial Star array'', it can''t be compared with the power of the sage to control the Lingbao with the yuan God. If we want us not to intervene in the matter of measuring robbery, the sage can''t use the yuan God to control the innate Lingbao or the innate Zhibao to interfere in the matter of measuring robbery, otherwise we won''t agree with you."


    With Haotian''s support, Kunpeng''s face could not help showing a smile. The saints were very depressed when they saw Kunpeng''s smile, but they were pushed into the air by Kunpeng. If they did not agree with Kunpeng''s proposal, they would not be able to convince Kunpeng. They were afraid that Kunpeng would have an excuse to say that they were not in front of the immortals in the three realms in the future, so they could only bite their teeth and agree with Kunpeng Your suggestion.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman first said, "there is some truth in Kunpeng''s proposal. If the Taoist friend agrees not to intervene in the measurement robbery, then I agree not to intervene in the measurement robbery!"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the saints hated Kunpeng very much and overturned their plans completely.


    At this time, Kunpeng said, "I don''t know if you can represent the saints in the Taiqing Dynasty. It''s useless if you agree alone!"


    In the face of Kunpeng''s forced step by step, the saints had no choice but to agree to Kunpeng''s proposal one after another. They should not interfere in the robbery by controlling Lingbao with Yuanshen.


    Seeing that all the saints agreed to this matter, Kunpeng said, "since everyone agrees to this matter, should we make regulations and how to punish if someone violates it!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the saints could no longer suppress their anger. They just heard the first Heavenly Master say, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, we are all saints. It''s hard to recover after a word. You''re obviously losing our face."


    Zhunti also said, "Kunpeng, you are too arrogant. We saints do what they say, but you are too much."


    Kunpeng didn''t think so when he heard this. He sneered and said, "I can''t blame you for this. After all, some people can''t rest assured. If they don''t impose restrictions, I''m afraid I can''t do anything if something happens in the future. In that case, it''s better not to mention it. I don''t have to lose my face."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, zhunti''s face turned red. He understood that Kunpeng was aimed at himself, but he wasn''t so easy to kill. He just heard him say, "according to Kunpeng''s friends, I''m afraid you may not be at ease even if we make regulations!"


    Kunpeng said, "I really don''t trust some people who are poor. If zhunti sage agrees, it''s best for everyone to make an oath. In that way, there will be nothing wrong with the management of heaven!"


    Seeing that Kunpeng said more and more excessively, the Supreme Lord said, "Kunpeng, friends can stop. Don''t go too far. You can make the regulations, but you don''t have to make the oath. Otherwise, how can we face the beings in the three realms?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult also said: "elder martial brother, you are right. This oath really can''t be made, otherwise our face will be lost. No one in the three realms is willing to believe us in the future."


    Kunpeng didn''t want to force the saints to make an oath, so he said, "since everyone doesn''t agree, let''s eat some losses. This oath doesn''t have to be made, but Fu Ding must make it. If someone violates the rules, he will face the siege of everyone. What do you think?"


    Empress Houtu naturally supported Kunpeng, so she said, "I agree with that."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "I have no opinion, but one thing to explain is that since our saints can''t control the Lingbao to interfere with the amount robbery, the Taoist friends sitting here can''t interfere with the amount robbery in this way. What do you think of Taoist friends Kunpeng?"


    Kunpeng said: "everyone is treated fairly. I naturally agree with you."


    After Kunpeng finished speaking, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa, the two saints of the west, Haotian and the queen mother of the West spoke one after another to agree to this provision, which gave a happy ending to the matter. After the regulations were established, Kunpeng and others wanted to go back early and rearrange the layout, so they left taiqingtian one after another.

 Chapter 922

    After receiving the support of Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress, Styx''s confidence greatly increased, so he was ready to go to destroy Hongyun and end his cause and effect. Of course, this was not the whole intention of Styx. He himself was very eager for the "God killing gun" in Hongyun''s hand. As for Hongyun who should be robbed, Styx didn''t take it seriously. Anyway, with the support of Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress, There is no need to talk about zhenyuanzi, Kunpeng and empress Houtu, and there is a big cause and effect between him and Hongyun. Even if he kills the saints of Hongyun, he has nothing to say.


    Styx is not an anxious person. After he had an idea about Hongyun, he has always watched and paid attention to Hongyun''s every move. However, because zhenyuanzi has been hidden beside Hongyun, he has no chance to attack Hongyun. Styx thought about it and finally came up with a poison plan to deal with zhenyuanzi.


    After some preparation, Styx finally decided to start with zhenyuanzi. It''s strange that Hongyun shouldn''t choose to practice in beigulu state after flying to the earth fairy world, which gave Styx a good opportunity. Of course, it can''t be entirely Hongyun''s fault. Who let him soar at a bad time? He soared at the time of measuring robbery, but he encountered the chaotic war among people, Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism. Therefore, he had no choice but to practice in beijulu Prefecture.


    It can''t be said that beigulu is not good. In terms of aura, beigulu is not weaker than the other three states, mainly because empress Nuwa didn''t deal with it well after she killed the Black Turtle, so that the poison gas in beigulu is diffuse. Only powerful races such as demon and witch can survive here, and Terrans generally don''t choose to come to beigulu to practice. But fortunately, empress Nu Wa withdrew the main force of the demon family from North Gulu state to South zhanbu state after she allied with the apostasy, and there were only some small demons left on North Gulu state, so Hongyun was not in danger.


    Although since the birth of Hongyun, Styx has not come to find Hongyun to settle the cause and effect, Zhen Yuanzi has not relaxed his vigilance and has been carefully guarding Hongyun.


    The Styx river had long known about Zhen Yuanzi''s reaction. In order to successfully kill Hongyun, Styx river made great efforts. Basically, he transformed an array called "ten thousand poison array" to deal with Zhen Yuanzi. Of course, it was impossible for him to kill Zhen Yuanzi, who was a quasi saint and had such a top-notch innate spiritual treasure as Dishu, However, the Styx River doesn''t want to kill Zhen Yuanzi, but wants to stop Zhen Yuanzi for a period of time so that he has enough time to kill Hongyun.


    Although Styx thought well, he didn''t know that his every move had long fallen into the eyes of the two western saints. The reason why the two western saints didn''t stop him was to use his hand to settle the relationship between himself and Hongyun.


    The two saints in the West are also very embarrassed about the action of Styx. Now after taiqingtian''s discussion, everyone agreed not to intervene in the matter of measuring robbery, and zhunti must save Hongyun''s life if he wants to end the cause and effect with Hongyun. But now few people in the west can be enemies of Styx, which makes them not embarrassed.


    After several reflections, zhunti called Maitreya Buddha to him and said: "Maitreya, now all saints can''t take action in the measurement robbery, but I owe the cause and effect of Hongyun''s ancestor when I heard it in Zixiao palace, and now the Styx river is preparing to plot against Hongyun. I want to take this opportunity to settle the cause and effect with him, so I want you to help Hongyun instead of me. What''s your intention?"


    Maitreya Buddha heard this but said, "if the teacher has something, the disciple should do his best. Please rest assured that the disciple will complete this task."


    Hearing Maitreya Buddha''s words, zhunti nodded and said, "Maitreya, you are very happy to be a teacher, but you can''t resist the advanced cultivation of the Styx. Just in case, I will give you ''nine Golden Lotus'' and'' seven treasure wonderful tree ''to protect yourself. I believe you can complete the task safely with the protection of these two spiritual treasures." Zhunti took out the two congenital treasures and handed them to Maitreya Buddha.


    Maitreya Buddha hurried forward to take Lingbao and said, "please rest assured, teacher. Disciples will complete the task to the death."


    When zhunti heard this, he frowned and said, "Maitreya, although this matter is important, you should focus on your own safety. If you can''t do it, retreat immediately. We still have time to find ways to end the cause and effect. You don''t have to work hard. You should keep this in mind. Well, you go down and prepare."


    Maitreya Buddha was very excited when he saw that the teacher cared so much about him. He went down to prepare. In his heart, he was secretly determined to complete the task assigned to him by the teacher.


    In beigulu Prefecture, after getting everything ready, Styx immediately set out to Hongyun training center, but he was stopped by Zhen Yuanzi when he left the periphery of Hongyun training center.


    Zhenyuanzi was not surprised by the arrival of the Styx river. He knew it would come this day, and the Styx River also didn''t care about zhenyuanzi''s obstruction.


    Just listen, Zhen Yuanzi said, "Styx, I understand your intention in my heart, but it''s impossible for you to be unfavorable to Hongyun. I don''t want to fight with you. You''d better leave. Hongyun will go to you to settle the cause and effect in the future!"


    Upon hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, the Styx River sneered and said: "Zhen Yuanzi, your brain generation has been caught by the door. Since I dare to come to Hong Yun to settle the cause and effect, I will not be frightened back by your empty words. Otherwise, how can I stand in the three realms in the future? The cause and effect between me and Hong Yun has nothing to do with you. If you want to know, you will get out of the way. I won''t lose face when you get it. I can''t stand in the three realms in the future."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard the arrogant words of the Styx River, he couldn''t help humming coldly and said, "Styx River, don''t be arrogant, just because you''re not worthy to say such big words in front of me!"


    Upon hearing this, Styx sneered and said, "since you don''t listen to my advice, don''t blame my subordinates for ruthlessly humiliating you!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sneered: "don''t talk nonsense in the Styx river. If you have the ability, you can do it. We''ll see the real chapter under our hands and see if you can really lose the face of the poor."


    Upon hearing this, the river Styx said nothing more, so he sacrificed the "red lotus of karma fire" to protect himself, and then rushed to zhenyuanzi with the "Yuantu sword" in his hand.


    Facing the attack of the Styx River, Zhen Yuanzi didn''t dare to be careless. He quickly sacrificed the local book and laid a prohibition in front of him to resist the sword potential of the Styx river. After a loud noise, the sword potential of the Styx river was blocked by Zhen Yuanzi.


    The Styx River didn''t hit, but he didn''t stop. He attacked Zhen Yuanzi with his sword. Zhen Yuanzi was careless about this. He made every effort to sacrifice the earth Book defense and didn''t fight back. The reason why he did so was not afraid of the Styx River, but worried about being trapped by the Styx river.


    Although Zhen Yuanzi was always careful, he was calculated by the Styx River, fell into the "ten thousand poison array" arranged by the Styx river.


    After Zhen Yuanzi got the idea, Styx river suddenly withdrew, and then launched the "ten thousand poison array" to trap Zhen Yuanzi in the array. At this time, he said with a wild smile: "Zhen Yuanzi, you lost to the poor man in the end. You stay in the poor man''s" ten thousand poison array "first, and you will be released when the poor man kills Hongyun."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard what Styx said, he was very worried. He desperately attacked the "ten thousand poison array" arranged by Styx and wanted to break through the array to support Hongyun. Although the "ten thousand poison array" had no reputation and didn''t have much lethality, the trapped people were very effective. It took a lot of effort for Zhen Yuanzi to break out of the array. However, when Zhen Yuanzi breaks out, I''m afraid Hong Yun will have died long ago. After all, Hong Yun is only the cultivation of an immortal. It''s hard to hurt the Styx river even if he has a "killer gun" in his hand.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that Zhen Yuanzi was calculated by the Styx river. It can only be said that the Styx river is too cunning. Instead of using his famous "Blood River array" in the third world, he carefully set up an array like "ten thousand poison array" according to the situation of beigulu state, Moreover, when he arranged the array, he just combined his carefully prepared poison pill with the poison gas of beijulu state when Zhen Yuanzi wasn''t careful. Even if Zhen Yuanzi found out, he wouldn''t think there was anything wrong. After all, no one thought that Styx would abandon its "Blood River array" and use such a small array, Who stands in zhenyuanzi''s position will be the trick of Zhongming river.


    After he trapped Zhen Yuanzi, Styx river was very happy. Although Styx River wanted to see Zhen Yuanzi in a hurry, he knew that his "ten thousand poison array" was afraid that he could not trap Zhen Yuanzi for long, so he didn''t hesitate and immediately set off for Hongyun training center. He wanted to kill Hongyun before Zhen Yuanzi got out of trouble, and then return to the sea of blood. At that time, there was a sea of blood to help him, Even if Zhen Yuanzi came to the door, he was not afraid.

 Chapter 923

    After Kunpeng and empress Houtu returned to the underworld, Kunpeng said, "although this trip is forced by the saints to be unable to intervene in the measurement robbery, there is no loss for you and me. It is good for us to have no saints. If the witch family wants to go out of the mountain in the later period of measurement robbery, they don''t have to worry about their own safety."


    Empress Houtu had doubts about taiqingtian and her party and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, the saints knew that doing so would not cause us any loss, but why did they do so, especially the two saints in the west? Such an arrangement was most unfavorable to them. Why didn''t they stop it?"


    Kunpeng said: "Although it is said that the saints cannot intervene in the mass robbery, it will have an impact on the saints, but it can reduce their losses in the mass robbery. It is most important to preserve their strength in their hearts to deal with the upcoming invasion of the four forces. As for others, they are not very interested. Of course, the dispute between the emperor is an exception. After all, if they get the emperor, they can integrate the power of the fairy world for themselves Service. "


    Empress Houtu said, "I know all this, but so the two western saints obviously suffer losses, but they all let the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa go. This is not in line with the mind of the two western saints, the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Heavenly Master. Unless they are willing to give up the struggle for the emperor, how can they let the Tongtian cult leader have an assistant like Styx!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said: "Houtu Taoist friend got into Niu Jiejian, only saw the relationship between Styx River and Tongtian sect leader, but forgot that he had another opponent, Hongyun. Styx river must make enemies with zhenyuanzi Taoist friend if it wants to deal with Hongyun. Therefore, Styx river will not be the benefit of Tongtian sect leader, but will affect the relationship between Tongtian sect leader, zhenyuanzi and Hongyun. Hongyun is a person who should be robbed, If you offend a person who should be robbed, do you think it''s good or bad for yourself? "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu suddenly realized it and said, "it''s too simple for me to think of red clouds. However, I don''t think the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are stupid enough to offend a person who should be robbed for the Styx river!"


    Kunpeng said, "I can''t help it. Although the leader of Tongtian cult doesn''t want to offend Hongyun, he can''t abandon the Styx. Otherwise, who is willing to form an alliance with him in the future."


    After hearing this, empress Houtu nodded and agreed with Kunpeng''s words. After the alliance, empress Houtu also experienced many people, and only Kunpeng remained unchanged. Therefore, there was no concern between her and Kunpeng. Everything was put on the surface, and both sides were sincere and sincere.


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and then said: "Houtu Taoist friend, the reason why things have developed to this point is that the leader of Tongtian sect is so strong that people, Buddhism and Buddhism are extremely afraid. If he can bear it a little and make efforts after the birth of red cloud, the situation will be different. Unfortunately, the leader of Tongtian sect and empress Nuwa don''t see this, but they make the two saints in the West cheap £¡¡±


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu was even more puzzled, so she asked, "among the strength of all parties, Kunpeng Taoist friends, Buddhism has now fallen to the valley. How can you say that the two western saints got a good deal in this matter?"


    Kunpeng said: "it''s not enough for Taoist friends to compete with the two saints in the West. With zhunti''s person, we can naturally see the benefits of the struggle between Styx and Hongyun. In those years, he owed Hongyun Tianda cause and effect in Zixiao palace. Now he doesn''t like such a good thing. Styx only needs one shot, that is, zhunti''s time to end the cause and effect with Hongyun!"


    Empress Houtu said, "it''s impossible. Hongyun has zhenyuanzi''s Taoist friends around him. Although he may not be able to defeat Styx with his cultivation, there is absolutely no problem in defense. Styx can''t break through zhenyuanzi''s defense."


    Kunpeng said, "there is no impossible thing in the world. Although zhenyuanzi''s Taoist friend has unparalleled defense, he is a bit upright in dealing with people. If Styx dares to do it, it shows that he has a full grasp to trap zhenyuanzi and make him unable to stop him from going to kill Hongyun."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s affirmation, empress Houtu was shocked and said, "since you can calculate all this, why don''t you do it yourself, but let the associate get benefits?"


    Kunpeng said: "It''s too late. There are some things to stop. We''ve forced the saints too much in Taiqing heaven. If we come out again because of this, I''m afraid you and I will be the target of the saints. Moreover, even if we must mention the benefits, it will only end the cause and effect with Hongyun, which will not be a big deal to the overall situation. Therefore, if the two saints in the West take action, it will be impossible to explain and intercept the three religions Will stop! "


    When Kunpeng said this, he used the skill of water mirror to show the situation where the red cloud was. As it was, zhenyuanzi was trapped by the Styx river. Seeing this, empress Houtu sighed.


    Although the idea of Styx was good, he didn''t think he was just a mantis. It was the so-called Mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches behind, and the Maitreya Buddha ordered by the teacher was a yellow Finch, waiting for his Mantis to come.


    Styx river is also full of joy and sorrow. I just calculated zhenyuanzi with trickery, but I didn''t think I was ambushed by Maitreya Buddha and fell into the maze already arranged by Maitreya Buddha.


    When he fell into the array, Styx became vigilant and quickly said, "who is arranging the array here to plot against the old ancestor? If you know what you want, stop the array quickly, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble to yourself!"


    Hearing what Styx said, Maitreya said, "I didn''t expect to meet Styx''s ancestor in this wild mountain. I''m really sorry that I accidentally trapped him!"


    After hearing Maitreya''s words, the ancestor of Styx river was shocked. He immediately understood that he had fallen into the Western trick, but he was afraid that his action would fail. But Styx is still a little unwilling and wants to try his best.


    Thinking of this, Styx angrily said, "Maitreya, don''t talk nonsense. Since you didn''t mean to, you should immediately withdraw the array. I won''t investigate it. Otherwise, once I go out, I won''t blame my ruthlessness."


    Maitreya just wanted to wait for Zhen Yuanzi to break out of the array, so he would be successful and retire, so he said, "I don''t need to be angry. I''ll withdraw the array now. Wait a minute."


    Maitreya said this, but instead of withdrawing the array, he used the "nine Golden Lotus" to strengthen the intensity of the array. Although Styx knew that Maitreya could not withdraw the array, he was already ready. When he talked with Maitreya, he gathered mana. When Maitreya''s voice fell, he immediately went all out to the maze laid by Maitreya.


    However, Maitreya Buddha was also prepared. He secretly strengthened the array with the "nine grade Golden Lotus". When the Golden Lotus flashed, the powerful sword of the Styx river was blocked by the "nine grade Golden Lotus". Although it blocked the full blow of the Styx River, Maitreya Buddha was not easy. Although there was a Lingbao to prevent disasters, there was a big gap between his cultivation and the Styx river, He also suffered a lot of damage.


    After seeing that his attack failed, Styx angrily said, "well, Maitreya, you had a plot. Otherwise, how could the ''Jiupin Golden Lotus'' appear in your hands? It seems that you are trying to stop the old ancestor from acting. In that case, don''t blame the old ancestor for being ruthless."


    Maitreya said: "Old Styx, that''s not true. I really wanted to withdraw the array just now, but I didn''t expect that I was insidious and cunning. If I hadn''t been protected by the ''nine grade Golden Lotus'', I''m afraid the poor monk would have turned into ashes under this attack. If I acted like this, how could I blame the poor monk. Speaking of it, I want to ask for justice from the old monk. Why Sneak attack on the poor monk. If my grandfather doesn''t give me an explanation, I won''t blame the poor monk for being cruel! "


    When Styx heard Maitreya''s words, he was furious. He was shameless enough, but he didn''t think that Maitreya was more shameless than himself. Just listen to him: "Maitreya Buddha, you really deserve to be zhunti''s disciple. You have learned zhunti''s despicable character. I said I would attack secretly, but I don''t know who said to withdraw from the array, but kept strengthening the array. Is that what you said? Since you want to stop me, you don''t need to say more. Let me see what ability you have to be so arrogant ¡£¡±


    As the river Styx said, "the red lotus of karma fire" was offered to protect the whole body from the sneak attack of Maitreya Buddha. Then, holding the "Yuantu sword", it roared away at the maze of Maitreya Buddha.


    This move of the Styx river was planned by Maitreya Buddha. Maitreya Buddha immediately sacrificed the "nine Golden Lotus" to protect himself, and then held the "seven treasures wonderful tree" to brush the sword Qi emitted by the Styx river. The "seven treasures wonderful tree" is a treasure that can prove the Tao. Although it was hurt by Kunpeng and its power has decreased, it is higher than the "Yuantu sword" of the Styx river. So for a while Styx is hard to hurt Maitreya who holds the treasure of two western saints.


    The Styx river has been unable to attack for a long time and can''t help hating Kunpeng. If Kunpeng hadn''t taken away his "a nose sword", then the combination of the two swords would have broken the maze of Maitreya Buddha and got out of trouble.

 Chapter 924

    Styx looked at Maitreya and said in a Yin voice: "OK! First it''s the ''nine grade Golden Lotus'' and now it''s the'' seven treasures wonderful tree ''. You have the treasure of preaching the two saints in the West. How dare you say you have no intention to come here? Since you Western dare to intervene in this matter, you must be sure to deal with the counterattack of the poor. I have recognized my defeat this time, but Maitreya Buddha, you should be careful that I will find this place in the future."


    When the river Styx said this, he sacrificed the "red lotus of karma fire" to protect himself, and then rushed out of the array recklessly. It seemed that he wanted to escape here before Zhen Yuanzi arrived.


    Maitreya felt cold when he heard what Styx said. He knew that Styx hated him. If he was given a chance, he would be miserable.


    Maitreya decided to try his best to hold the Styx River and wait for Zhen Yuanzi. At that time, even if they couldn''t kill the Styx River, they could at least seriously hurt him, so that they didn''t have to worry about the counterattack of the Styx River in a short time.


    Having made a decision, Maitreya Buddha made every effort to stop the escape of the Styx river. Maitreya Buddha, who has quasi Saint cultivation, paid all his efforts, and the Styx river was immediately stopped. Although the cultivation of the Styx river is higher than Maitreya Buddha, Maitreya Buddha has the spiritual treasure of western two Saints preaching, and the Styx River can''t break through Maitreya''s obstruction once he enters.


    Styx is not a fool. When he saw Maitreya''s move, he knew that Maitreya wanted to wait for Zhen Yuanzi. At that time, they were in danger.


    Styx''s character is very insidious. After understanding Maitreya''s idea, Styx immediately recklessly summoned his blood god to separate himself. He rushed to Maitreya and burst out immediately after getting close.


    A crazy move of the Styx immediately made Maitreya unable to fight back, and the maze was also shaky. If Maitreya''s hands did not have the preaching treasure of the two western saints, I''m afraid he would have been seriously injured by the crazy move of the Styx, but even so, Maitreya is also in danger, and his life is in danger at any time.


    When the Styx river was acting, the three great gods were watching and paying attention to him. When they saw that the Styx river was so crazy, the two saints in the West were very nervous. Maitreya Buddha was their extremely important disciple in the west, and they couldn''t tolerate any loss. They didn''t want to lose their strength because of the red cloud.


    At this time, zhunti regretted that he knew Maitreya''s cultivation was much lower than Styx. Why not send more people with him, so he wouldn''t be afraid of Styx''s counterattack. Unfortunately, zhunti''s regret is useless now, and it''s not up to him if things have happened. Moreover, the saints have just reached an agreement not to intervene in the robbery, and he didn''t dare to help Maitreya, otherwise he will only help Maitreya Will let Sanqing and Nuwa seize the excuse to deal with the West together.


    The two saints in the West are worried about this, but Sanqing and empress Nuwa hope that the Styx River can give full play to its strength to kill Maitreya Buddha, which can be regarded as breaking an arm of the West.


    In the underworld, empress Houtu couldn''t help saying when she saw this scene: "Taoist friend Kunpeng really had a clever plan. The two western saints really stopped the Styx River from acting secretly as Taoist friends said. However, looking at the Styx River, they wanted to destroy Maitreya Buddha. If there were no miracles, Maitreya Buddha would be in danger."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a smile: "Taoist friends underestimated Maitreya and the two saints in the West. Although the crazy move of the Styx river made Maitreya powerless to fight back, it was impossible for him to destroy Maitreya. How can he say that the ''nine Golden Lotus'' is also the best defense treasure. Coupled with the quasi mention of the'' seven treasures wonderful tree '', Maitreya is dangerous, but he has no worries about his life."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu said, "the Styx River can''t break the defense of Maitreya in a short time. I''m afraid that Maitreya''s mana will be insufficient over time, which will be dangerous."


    Kunpeng smiled: "Maitreya is indeed dangerous after a long time, but Zhen Yuanzi will also get out of trouble. Even if the cultivation of Styx river is high, in the face of the attack between Zhen Yuanzi and Maitreya Buddha, I''m afraid I''ll be seriously injured if I don''t die. The fundamental purpose of Styx river is not to kill Maitreya Buddha, but to break away from Maitreya Buddha and turn around and escape, so as to prevent Zhen Yuanzi and Maitreya from attacking him."


    Empress Houtu said, "I''m afraid that when zhenyuanzi gets out of trouble, the Styx river has repelled Maitreya and fled!"


    Kunpeng said, "if that''s the case, it''s not a good result. I''m afraid Styx can''t break through Maitreya''s block. Now Maitreya is obviously desperate. Even if Styx has a desperate heart, it can''t break through Maitreya''s block in a short time!"


    Kunpeng saw that things were terrible. Not long after his voice fell behind, Zhen Yuanzi finally broke through the "ten thousand poison array" of the Styx River and quickly caught up with the Styx river. When Zhen Yuanzi saw that the Styx river was fighting with Maitreya Buddha, he couldn''t help sighing and immediately understood the plan of the two saints in the West.


    At this time, Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "What a western two saints, who act without leakage, even want to use this matter to end the cause and effect with Hongyun. It''s really cunning. Unfortunately, I can clearly see through each other''s strategy, but I can''t stop it. It''s really helpless. It''s so cheap for the western two Saints to end the cause and effect with Hongyun at such a small price. It''s really a small investment and a big harvest."


    Sigh, but Zhen Yuanzi doesn''t want to let go of evil people like Styx. The two western saints want to take this opportunity to end the cause and effect with Hongyun, so they can use Maitreya''s hand to deal with Styx. Even if he can''t kill Styx, he has to be seriously injured, so that he can''t find Hongyun''s trouble in a short time.


    Thinking of this, Zhen Yuanzi flew up and said, "Maitreya, hold on. I''ll come to help you!"


    Maitreya was overjoyed when he heard zhenyuanzi''s words. With zhenyuanzi''s help, the Styx river could no longer turn over big waves, so he said, "thank you for your help, master zhenyuanzi!"


    But Zhen Yuanzi said, "Taoist friends can come to help Hongyun. Although Hongyun is selfish, with the relationship between me and Hongyun, Taoist friends are helping me. How can I dare to thank you? I should thank Taoist friends for coming to help."


    As soon as zhenyuanzi said this, Maitreya knew that his mind was seen through by the other party, but listening to zhenyuanzi''s words, he had no aversion to his move. So he took a long breath in his heart and said, "master zhenyuanzi, you and I can beat the Styx river with our hands. What do you think?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said with a smile: "what Taoist friends said is what I thought in my heart. Since Styx dares to go wild, I have to pay a price. Otherwise, how can you and I stand in the three realms in the future!"


    Maitreya said, "what you said is very true. Now it''s a mass robbery. You and I have offended the Styx river. If we don''t seriously hurt it, I''m afraid we should be careful to prevent his sneak attack in the future!"


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "that''s right."


    After hearing this conversation between zhenyuanzi and Maitreya Buddha in the maze, Styx was furious and said, "zhenyuanzi and Maitreya Buddha, don''t go too far. You won''t come to any good end if you force me to hurry. It''s a big deal that we die together!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he said with a smile: "Styx River, don''t scare me. If you really dare me to die together, I will accompany you!"


    Seeing that he didn''t scare Zhen Yuanzi, Styx was very angry and said, "Zhen Yuanzi, I''m not going to scare you. Even if you two work together, you can''t get me. It''s better for everyone to stop. What''s your intention?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "it''s OK to stop. As long as you swear that you won''t come to Hong Yun''s trouble until Hong Yun recovers his cultivation, the poor man will naturally let you go!"


    Upon hearing this, Styx could no longer suppress his anger and said coldly, "zhenyuanzi, you really want to be the enemy of the poor. You know the cause and effect between Hong Yun and me. If I do this, I''m afraid that when Hong Yun recovers his cultivation in the future, the poor will be in trouble. Do you think I will be so stupid?"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he said, "in that case, we can only see Zhenzhang under our hands and speak according to our abilities. I''m afraid it''s difficult for you to escape from the two of us."


    Maitreya Buddha also said: "the ancestor of Styx river is just taking an oath. Besides, the ancestor of Hongyun is kind. After he recovers his cultivation, he may not take revenge on you!"


    Styx sneered: "Hongyun was really kind in those days, but now who can dare to keep him as before. Besides, he was born with a ''killer gun'', so it can be seen that his mind must be vicious in this life. If I let go, I''m afraid it''s a sheep into a tiger''s mouth, so it''s impossible for me to let go, unless you zhenyuanzi can guarantee that Hongyun won''t bother me anymore!"

 Chapter 925

    When zhenyuanzi saw that the Styx river said so, he said, "it''s not a poor man who can do it!"


    Styx sneered and said, "zhenyuanzixiu wants to use this to fool the poor. You can''t be the master. How can you be the master of Kunpeng and Hongyun and let them end the cause and effect? Now when it comes to the poor, you say you can''t be the master. Who are you kidding? You really can''t be a poor man!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "although the cause and effect between Kunpeng Taoist friend and Hongyun is great, it is different from Taoist friend. Taoist friend is the cause and effect of Hongyun for a while, while Kunpeng Taoist friend owes his cause and effect to Hongyun in Zixiao palace, so I can decide to settle the cause and effect of both sides, which is very different from Taoist friend!"


    Styx said, "since you can''t be the master, you don''t have to talk nonsense. In a word, will you let me go?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "if Taoist friends want to leave here safely, they must swear not to trouble Taoist friends Hongyun, otherwise I won''t let you leave easily!"


    Styx said, "needless to say." after saying this, Styx immediately summoned all his remaining blood gods and frantically rushed to zhenyuanzi and Maitreya Buddha. It can be said that he has used his old capital. Even if he can escape smoothly after the war, he will be greatly injured. He can''t recover his cultivation without a hundred years.


    Zhenyuanzi had suffered a great loss from the Styx River and had long been on guard against it. When there was a change in the Styx River, zhenyuanzi immediately sacrificed the "land book" and turned it into a barrier to protect himself. As for Maitreya Buddha, he was pressed and beaten by the Styx River, and the protection of the "nine Golden Lotus" has not been revoked. Therefore, although the Styx river is crazy, it has not achieved its original purpose.


    However, even if zhenyuanzi and Maitreya Buddha were on guard, a quasi saint was desperate and used so many separate self explosion, but their power could not be underestimated. At the moment of the separate self explosion of the Styx blood god, zhenyuanzi and Maitreya Buddha were injured by that huge energy.


    However, Styx would not miss such a good opportunity. When he saw Maitreya and Zhen Yuanzi injured, he immediately made a choice, sacrificed the "karma fire red lotus" to protect himself, and then jumped at Maitreya with one sword.


    Styx only wants to find Maitreya Buddha, but it wants to pick a soft persimmon. Although Maitreya Buddha is protected by the preaching treasure of the two saints in the west, his cultivation is far from that of Styx, and the two Lingbao are not Maitreya Buddha''s own treasures, so he can''t give full play to the real power of Lingbao. Zhenyuanzi is stronger than Maitreya Buddha in that respect, If Styx wants to break through, it will naturally find Maitreya.


    Maitreya Buddha used up a lot of mana when he was fighting with the Styx river. After he took this desperate blow from the Styx River, his mana was immediately exhausted. When the Styx man rushed at himself with his sword, he was no longer able to resist. But Maitreya Buddha had to face the attack of the Styx river with the "nine Golden Lotus" and brush the "seven treasures wonderful tree" out of thin air to avoid the Styx river.


    Although Zhen Yuanzi was prepared for the sneak attack on the Styx River, he didn''t expect that the Styx river was so crazy. For a time, he couldn''t help Maitreya stop the escape of the Styx river.


    After Styx got away from the maze with a successful attack, he immediately cast Xuedun ¡õ¡õ, fled thousands of miles away, and fled the pursuit range of zhenyuanzi and Maitreya Buddha.


    When Zhen Yuanzi and Maitreya Buddha came back to God, Styx had used the method of blood escape for several times and fled back to the dark sea of blood. They completely lost the opportunity to chase Styx.


    The escape of the Styx River makes Zhen Yuanzi very worried. He can save Hongyun once, but he can''t save his whole life. After all, it takes quite a long time for Hongyun to recover his cultivation in that year. Only a thousand days are thieves, but there is no thousand days to prevent thieves. In such a long time, even if Zhen Yuanzi is strict in prevention, he will fail to follow his heart, As long as Styx has a heart, he will always get a chance to deal with red cloud.


    Thinking of this, Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "I''m afraid we''ll be careful when the Styx River escapes in the future, especially Maitreya. Judging from the performance when the Styx river leaves, he has been cruel to your bones!"


    Maitreya Buddha said when he heard this: "up to now, we can only take one step at a time. However, the Styx River exploded so many blood gods. If we continue to use the method of blood escape, we are afraid that we will lose a lot. He can''t recover his accomplishments without a hundred years. A hundred years is enough for us to prepare everything."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he said, "that''s all, but Taoist friends don''t forget that Styx is not alone now. He has Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa as allies. If Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa are willing to help Styx, I''m afraid he will recover his accomplishments in less than a hundred years."


    When Maitreya heard this, he couldn''t help being one of Lin and said: "What you said is very true. However, the netherworld has the support of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. I also have Buddha in the West. Moreover, master zhenyuanzi is afraid that he doesn''t know that now the saints have reached an agreement with Kunpeng, empress Houtu, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother of the West. For the safety of the three realms, they are not allowed to take action in this robbery. Therefore, the ancestor of netherworld has nothing to fear."


    Zhen Yuanzi was shocked when he heard this and said, "Taoist friend, are you serious?"


    Maitreya said, "how dare I deceive you? If you don''t believe me, you can go to the underground to ask Kunpeng and empress Houtu for confirmation. Naturally, you will know the truth!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "although I really want to go to the underworld to see Kunpeng and empress Houtu, Hongyun''s cultivation is low now. Once I leave the Styx River, I''ll be in big trouble if I come again!"


    Maitreya Buddha said, "why is it difficult? Just go to the hell, senior. I have a poor monk guarding here. Even if old Styx comes again, I can resist one or two. What''s more, now he has suffered heavy losses. I''m afraid he''s healing and doesn''t care to come to find old Hongyun."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he couldn''t help but move and said, "in that case, thank Maitreya Buddha and Taoist friends for protecting Hongyun for some time."


    Maitreya Buddha said: "it''s nothing. In those days, Hongyun gave up his seat to the Buddha in Zixiao palace. I should protect Hongyun. In this way, both sides can be regarded as ending each other''s cause and effect!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard Maitreya''s words, he couldn''t help saying, "it''s better for both sides to settle the cause and effect, and there is less involvement between each other, which is good for both sides. I''ll decide for Taoist friend Hongyun."


    Maitreya Buddha was overjoyed when he heard Zhen Yuanzi''s words and said, "thank you, elder!"


    Zhen Yuanzi smiled and said, "Taoist friends don''t have to do this. It''s good for both sides."


    The reason why Zhen Yuan did this was that he didn''t want to take advantage of the two western saints, so that they could easily end the cause and effect with Hongyun, so he took the opportunity to ask Maitreya Buddha to guard Hongyun instead of himself, and he went to the underground to find Kunpeng and empress Houtu to understand what happened during this period of time.


    Maitreya Buddha was happy that Zhen Yuanzi agreed to end the cause and effect between Hongyun''s ancestor and the two saints in the west, but he also understood that Zhen Yuanzi was afraid that he was also dissatisfied, so he just took the initiative to ask Zhen Yuanzi to go to the underground, so that both sides could have a step down, so as not to make the relationship too rigid.


    In the Western Paradise, when Jieyin and zhunti saw that Maitreya had reached an agreement with Zhen Yuanzi, they both had a long chat in their hearts, and the big stone that had been pressing on their hearts was finally removed.


    Just listen, then he said, "younger martial brother, Maitreya Buddha has successfully completed our trust. In the future, we don''t have to worry about being found by Hongyun."


    Zhunti said, "I don''t worry about this, but looking at Zhen Yuanzi''s expression, he doesn''t have much dissatisfaction with us. In this way, even if the red cloud recovers his cultivation, it must not embarrass us in the quantitative robbery. However, the man of Styx hates us to the extreme, and we should be careful about him in the future."


    Then he said: "Even if we don''t help Zhen Yuanzi this time, the Styx River and we are also great enemies of life and death. With his mind, it''s impossible to forget that he was originally an enemy. As long as he can end the cause and effect with Hongyun, what can he do with Styx river? What''s more, the biggest threat of Styx river is not us in the west, but Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi Before this cause and effect, he can do nothing about us in the West. "


    When zhunti heard these words, he nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. We don''t need to worry too much about Styx. There is Hongyun who is not a threat to us for a moment. As long as we can make good friends with Hongyun, all the costs are worth paying."


    Then he nodded and agreed with zhunti''s words.

 Chapter 926

    Kunpeng and empress Houtu have also been paying attention to Zhen Yuanzi''s every move. When Zhen Yuanzi got out of trouble and suddenly rushed out of the siege at the Styx River, they couldn''t help sighing and thought that Zhen Yuanzi and Maitreya Buddha were too careless.


    When Zhen Yuanzi said he was going to the underworld, Kunpeng and empress Houtu looked at each other and felt that they didn''t know how to explain to Zhen Yuanzi what had happened in the Taiqing sky.


    After a while, empress Houtu said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, now zhenyuanzi wants to visit us because of Maitreya''s words. What''s your opinion on this matter?"


    Kunpeng said, "Zhen Yuanzi came to visit us just to know our agreement with the saints and see if it has an impact on him and Hongyun. We don''t need to hide anything at this point. If he wants to know, we''ll tell him. As for his reaction, it''s beyond our control."


    Empress Houtu said: "now we and all saints can''t interfere in the matter of measuring robbery, and among the unrestricted quasi saints of the old school in the three worlds, there are only zhenyuanzi and Styx. Styx is together with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. Zhenyuanzi is close to us. It''s obvious that the response of Maitreya Buddha is that the two saints in the West are making his idea, but we can''t help it!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Houtu Taoist friends are serious. The two western saints want to win over Zhen Yuanzi, but they have inherent shortcomings. Even if they end the cause and effect with Hong Yun, Hong Yun and Zhen Yuanzi will always guard against them. After all, Hong Yun died in the hands of the two western saints in those years, not to mention that the two western saints secretly learned from the West The poisoned hands want to destroy the foundation of Zhen Yuanzi''s path. In this way, even if the relationship between them and Zhen Yuanzi has eased, they will never get together. We don''t need to care about this. "


    Empress Houtu said: "That being said, Hong Yun wants to prove the great road in the mass robbery, but he has to communicate with the four religions. Zhen Yuanzi is now firmly watched by the Styx river. If he wants to help Hong Yun preach, he only needs enough support. There are only a few disciples under the Taoist friends, and the witch family is limited to the underworld. So we have no great influence on the three realms, Zhen Yuanzi is helpless. Maybe it''s really possible to walk with the two saints in the West. "


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "what should we do according to the meaning of Taoist friends?"


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, now that we have reached an agreement with the saints not to interfere in the matter of measuring robbery, I wonder if the witch clan can break away from the restrictions of the underworld and go to the fairy world to compete with them?"


    Kunpeng''s face changed greatly when he heard this, and said, "it''s absolutely forbidden for Houtu Taoist friends!"


    Empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "Kunpeng Taoist friends now have no threat from saints, and the witch clan is no longer in danger. Why not take advantage of this opportunity to occupy a place in the earth fairy world?"


    When Kunpeng heard the words of empress Houtu, he sighed and thought, "it seems that Houtu Taoist friends can''t suppress the internal voice of the witch family. If they don''t try to solve the internal discord of the witch family, I''m afraid something will happen to the witch family in a short time!"


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng sighed: "Houtu Taoist friend, I can understand your mood, but although we have reached an agreement with the saints, it doesn''t mean that the witch family has less threat. Now the three worlds can be said to be three pillars, and no one can help each other for a time. Due to the birth of red cloud, the saints have to make urgent adjustments. That''s why they don''t restrict zhenyuanzi and Styx river The situation in the three realms is very delicate, and a war may break out if there is a slight disturbance. If the witch clan is born at this time, in order to balance, the saints are afraid to shift their targets to the witch clan. At that time, do Taoist friends think that the witch clan has the ability to stop the attacks of the three parties? "


    Empress Houtu was shocked when she heard this and said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, we witch people just want to get a place to live. Won''t they do so well?"


    Kunpeng said: "There is nothing impossible. The demon family''s accession to the WTO has aroused the fear of the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West. If it were not for the fact that empress Nuwa was the virgin of the human race and the support of intercepting religion behind the demon family, the demon family would be killed by people, Buddhism and Buddhism upon its accession to the WTO, they would not be able to let the Witch and demon families develop again and threaten the survival of the human race , that would be very bad for their preaching. If the witch family wants to be born now, the result will be very tragic. I hope Taoist friends can think clearly and don''t harm the witch family on impulse. "


    Empress Houtu sighed, "according to the words of Taoist friends, the witch family still has to endure, but they have endured for so long. How long do they need to endure? Taoist friends can give me a definite time, so that I can explain to the witch family!"


    Kunpeng said: "the time is uncertain. It depends on the development of the situation, but one thing I''m sure is that the witch clan will rush out of the hell before the end of the mass robbery!"


    Empress Houtu couldn''t help laughing bitterly when she heard Kunpeng''s words: "it will take hundreds of years. I don''t know if I can restrain the witch clan for such a long time!"


    Kunpeng said: "for the future of the witch family, Taoist friends should restrain the witch family anyway, otherwise in case of an accident, the witch family will be destroyed. Moreover, the witch family has been patient for so many years, and this is nothing for hundreds of years. I think wise people of the Witch family will naturally see this."


    Empress Houtu understood this when she heard Kunpeng''s words and said, "Taoist friends, please rest assured that I will do my best!"


    When Kunpeng heard what empress Houtu said, he was very glad that he had such an ally. However, he should also consider for Empress Houtu. The character of the witch family is strong, but it can''t be too repressed. He needs to decompress them appropriately, otherwise things will happen if he can''t control it.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said, "I understand that you are under a lot of pressure, Taoist friends of the later earth. However, we can''t blindly suppress the witch clan. We have to give them some opportunities to decompress so as to relieve your pressure. I''m going to let my disciples go to the earth fairy world to understand the development of the earth fairy world, so I want one or two great witches to accompany me. What do you think of this proposal?"


    Empress Houtu was overjoyed when she heard this and said, "Taoist friends have bothered. I agree with this, but I have a suggestion. These great witches rotate every once in a while. In this way, most great witches can relax and the pressure within the witch clan can dissipate a lot, but it makes Taoist friends bother."


    Kunpeng said, "Houtu Taoist friends, the relationship between you and me doesn''t need to be like this. The stability of the witch family is conducive to our future development! I just did my duty as an ally."


    Empress Houtu didn''t speak again when she heard Kunpeng say so. She knew that if she said it again, it would only affect the relationship between the two sides.


    While Kunpeng was talking to empress Houtu, Zhen Yuanzi came to the underworld. For the arrival of Zhen Yuanzi, Kunpeng and empress Houtu got up and went to meet each other.


    After escaping back to the Youming blood sea, Styx has been paying attention to every move of the hell. When he saw Zhen Yuanzi appear in the hell, he was overjoyed. He thought his opportunity was coming, so he wanted to kill Hongyun and end his cause and effect with Hongyun when Zhen Yuanzi left.


    Styx is not a fool. After he was happy, he couldn''t help thinking: "you can''t ignore the safety of Hongyun as a person like zhenyuanzi. He must have some backhand. Maybe it''s a conspiracy. I should be careful not to be calculated by zhenyuanzi. In that case, the consequences will be serious."


    Thinking of this, Styx immediately went to beigulu state to observe Hongyun''s every move regardless of healing. When his mind came to beigulu state, he found that not only Maitreya Buddha was protecting Hongyun, but also pharmacist Buddha was on the spot. It seems that Zhen Yuanzi has the support of the two saints in the West.


    Seeing this, Styx river was shocked. Although there was a big cause and effect between the two western saints and Hongyun, Maitreya Buddha saved Hongyun''s life and ended the cause and effect. Now Zhen Yuanzi went to the underground to see Kunpeng and empress Houtu. The two western saints not only let Maitreya Buddha protect Hongyun in beijulu Prefecture, but also sent the pharmacist Buddha, which seemed to want to fully support Zhen Yuanzi, If there was no secret, he would not believe it.


    The river Styx thought of this place and said happily: "Fortunately, I didn''t act rashly, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll fall into the net and be entangled by Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha. I don''t have much blood god separation now. Once I''m entangled by the other party, I can''t launch the attack like last time. Over time, Zhen Yuanzi will naturally block his retreat behind, so he will be seriously injured if he doesn''t die. Zhen Yuanzi''s plan is really vicious."


    The river Styx was so lucky that he couldn''t help thinking that Zhen Yuanzi had the support of the two saints in the West. It would be difficult for me to deal with Hongyun again. It seems that we should go to jin''ao island to meet the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa and listen to their views on this matter!


    Thinking of this, the Styx River took back his mind, then sat down for a while and set off for jin''ao island to meet the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa.

 Chapter 927

    After Kunpeng and empress Houtu welcome Zhen Yuanzi into the underground, the three sit down. Neither Kunpeng nor empress Houtu spoke first, but let Zhen Yuanzi.


    If the behavior of Kunpeng and empress Houtu is that others are in the position of zhenyuanzi, it will be considered that Kunpeng and empress Houtu deliberately slow themselves down. But Zhen Yuanzi doesn''t think so. Instead, he will think that Kunpeng and empress Houtu regard themselves as their own people.


    Just listen, Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, I think you and empress Nuwa should know my purpose. What''s the opinion of the two Taoist friends?"


    Kunpeng said, "Taoist friends and I know something about the purpose of Taoist friends, but some things still need to be said by Taoist friends themselves, so that we can know the intention of Taoist friends and better explain it to Taoist friends."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he smiled and said, "since Kunpeng Taoist friend said so, I asked directly. I don''t know that you and empress Houtu really have to reach an agreement with the saints not to interfere in the matter of measuring robbery?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "this is indeed true. Not only have we reached an agreement with the saints, but even Haotian and the queen mother of the West on the heaven court are not allowed to personally intervene in the matter of measuring the robbery. Among the older generation of the three worlds, only Taoist friends and Styx are not subject to this restriction. Taoist friends must understand why!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "it''s still because of the red cloud. Unexpectedly, I was involved in the quantity robbery. On the contrary, the two Taoist friends were much easier."


    Kunpeng said: "If only I could be relaxed, I would not personally intervene in the robbery, but I can''t ignore it. Especially the Taoist friends, the matter of Hongyun is very important. If I and empress Houtu really have to give up, then the Taoist friends are dangerous, but the Styx river is not an easy person to deal with. Looking at the performance of the two saints in the west, it is obvious that they are trying to win over the Taoist friends. The situation in the three realms is very delicate now, a little more complicated If something happens, I''m afraid it will cause a great disaster, so Taoist friends need to be careful. "


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he said, "I understand what Taoist friends say. I just want to protect Taoist friends of Hongyun and testify, but I don''t want to intervene in other things."


    Kun Peng sighed: "It''s good for Taoist friends to think so, but there are some things you don''t want to avoid. The reason why Taishang Laojun lobbied us not to intervene in the robbery is to take the opportunity to open the cause and effect between the two saints in the West and Hongyun. However, the two saints in the West and Fang are not fools. They have long seen through Taishang Laojun''s plan and ended the cause and effect with Hongyun by the hand of Styx river The great old gentleman is afraid that he has some opinions on Taoist friends, but there will be some twists and turns in Hongyun''s preaching in the future. Taoist friends should be prepared in advance. "


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "Even if you don''t tell me, I understand that the cause and effect between the two saints in the West and Hongyun is one. Sanqing and empress Nuwa have great opinions on me. It''s needless to say that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. As their allies, Styx river will not be easily abandoned, otherwise they won''t be recognized by the immortals in the three realms, not to mention the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. They always want to It''s natural that I don''t have a good impression of the failure of the plan to deal with the two western saints with the hand of Hongyun. However, as long as I don''t participate in their affairs, they won''t easily offend me. After all, Hongyun is the person who should be robbed, but the consequences of offending the person who should be robbed are not what they can bear. "


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s good that Daoyou can understand these. As long as Daoyou and Hongyun don''t join any party, there will be no war in a short time. They can continue to maintain balance."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "I understand. I won''t do it well. I''ll only blow myself to pieces. Styx can be with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. He has a sea of blood to protect himself, but I don''t have his amulet. Naturally, I should be careful."


    Mentioning the leader of Tongtian cult, Kunpeng couldn''t help telling zhenyuanzi: "zhenyuanzi Taoist friends, although Styx is an ally with the leader of Tongtian cult, Taoist friends can''t make enemies with the sect and demon clan because of Styx. That''s not a good thing for Taoist friends and Hongyun!"


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "I understand. As long as the interception and the demon family don''t embarrass me and Hongyun, I won''t make enemies with them!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng thought deeply for a moment and said: "I also understand the situation of Taoist friends and Hong Yun. In a few days, our disciples and two great Witches of the witch family will go to the earth fairy world to experience. I ask them to pay more attention to Taoist friends and help them at the critical moment. However, I want to remind Taoist friends that the longest time of quantitative robbery is only a thousand years. Now a hundred years have passed. Hong Yun needs to speed up his speed if he wants to demonstrate Taoism, as long as his foundation is solid Later, Taoist friends can adaptively improve their cultivation with spiritual fruit. As long as Hongyun has the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, he can retrieve the memory of his previous life. In this way, he doesn''t have to worry about the realm, and only in this way can he have the opportunity to prove the Tao! "


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "thank you for your advice. I''ll pay attention."


    Empress Houtu said, "zhenyuanzi Taoist friends, although most of the witch people have moved to the underground, there are still some people in beigulu Prefecture. You can let Hongyun practice within the scope of influence of the witch, which can reduce some unnecessary troubles and reduce the pressure of Taoist friends."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "thank you, madam!"


    Speaking of the Styx River, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are very embarrassed. They originally wanted to use the Styx River to test the reactions of all parties, but they didn''t want to let the two western saints take the opportunity to end the cause and effect with red cloud. In this way, they are very crazy, but they can''t blame the Styx River, let alone ignore it.


    When the Styx river came to jin''ao Island, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were at a loss.


    After sitting down, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "what''s important for you?"


    When Styx heard this, he couldn''t help but say angrily, "what''s wrong with me? You don''t know. You obviously don''t treat me as your own person when you ask me!"


    Want to return to think, but the Styx River can''t say it, otherwise it will only cause the dissatisfaction of Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa. Just listen to the river Styx say: "Tongtian Taoist friend, the red cloud thing is wrong. I have no choice but to come and ask you for help."


    The leader of Tongtian cult pretended to be surprised and asked, "did Kunpeng do it? But I didn''t find out what he did!"


    When Styx heard Tongtian leader speak like this, he was speechless. He thought he was shameless enough, but he was much worse than Tongtian leader.


    Styx river said, "Taoist friend, things are not what you think. Kunpeng didn''t do it, but the two saints in the West intervened in this matter. They not only sent Maitreya Buddha to help Hongyun, but also used their treasure of preaching ''nine Golden Lotus'' and'' seven treasure wonderful tree '', but I was defeated and had to retreat."


    The leader of Tongtian cult heard this and said, "Taoist friends were worried about this. In fact, Taoist friends don''t have to do this. The two saints in the west just want to end the cause and effect with Hongyun through the hands of Taoist friends. Naturally, they won''t be friends again after it!"


    Styx sighed: "If only things were true as the Taoist friends said. Afterwards, Zhen Yuanzi left beijulu Prefecture and went to see Kunpeng and empress Houtu. I thought it might be an opportunity. I wanted to take the opportunity to find Hongyun to end the cause and effect, but I didn''t expect that the two western saints not only didn''t recall Maitreya Buddha, but also sent the pharmacist Buddha to beijulu prefecture to protect Hongyun. They were so I''m afraid it''s not as simple as trying to end the cause and effect with Hongyun. "


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he frowned and said, "what agreement can''t be reached between the two western saints and Zhen Yuanzi according to the meaning of Taoist friends?"


    Styx river said, "I have this conjecture. If Zhen Yuanzi gets the support of the two western saints, I can''t compete with him, but I need to ask two Taoist friends to come forward to contain the two western saints."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he smiled and said, "you don''t have to worry about the two saints in the West. Now the saints, Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Haotian and queen mother of the west can''t directly intervene in the matter of measuring robbery, so the Taoist friends don''t have to worry that they are difficult for you. Just act according to their own ideas."


    When Styx heard this, he felt calm, but he said: "even if the two western saints can''t do it in person, they still have many disciples. I can''t resist them just by my blood, so please restrain them!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment and said, "since Taoist friends are in trouble, junior sister Nuwa and I will not stand idly by. Western disciples will be restrained by us. Taoist friends should be at ease now."


    Upon hearing this, Styx nodded and said, "thank you for your help."

 Chapter 928

    After some talking, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa finally sent away the Styx river. Although the Styx River received the help of interception and demon clan, the attitude of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa towards him made him feel different. However, because he still needed the support of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa during the robbery, the Styx river did not turn against him.


    After sending away the Styx River, the faces of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa sank. She only heard that empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, looking at the reaction of the Styx River, I''m afraid he already knew the agreement of the saints. He''s just testing us. It seems that he has a different heart for us!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "don''t worry about this. If he doesn''t settle the cause and effect with Hongyun all day, it can''t be bad for us. Instead, I''m worried about the reaction of Zhen Yuanzi and Kunpeng."


    Hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa immediately reacted and said, "elder martial brother, do you suspect that they have reached some agreement with the two saints of the west?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "we can''t rule out this possibility. Even if the two western saints want to end the cause and effect with Hongyun, Maitreya''s action is enough. They don''t need to send a pharmacist Buddha to guard Hongyun. If there is no secret, I don''t believe it."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, it is well known that when traveling to the west to learn scriptures, the two western saints secretly calculated that Zhen Yuanzi wanted to break his foundation for becoming a saint. How could Zhen Yuanzi cooperate with the two western saints? Do you think this is the conspiracy of the two western saints, which deliberately made us misunderstand that Zhen Yuanzi had something to do with them?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he thought for a moment and said: "It''s also possible, but the probability is very small. If Zhen Yuanzi doesn''t have some agreement with the two western saints, the two western saints may not send pharmacists and Buddhas. After all, the situation in the three realms is somewhat delicate, and a little carelessness can lead to a great disaster. The two Western saints may not make such a great determination, which is not in line with their usual way of doing things £¡¡±


    Empress Nuwa said, "people will change. Maybe the two saints in the West have changed their strategy now. Maybe they want to win over Zhen Yuanzi!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said: "I believe that the two western saints want to win over Zhen Yuanzi. After all, Hong Yun, as a robber, is useful for us to compete for the throne of emperor, but the relationship between them is not friendly. In this case, if the two western saints are willing to invest so much effort, there is only one possibility, that is, they have some agreement with Zhen Yuanzi, otherwise the two western saints are not fools Maybe. "


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, I always think this is the conspiracy of the two saints in the West. Its purpose is to disturb our sight!"


    Tongtian sect leader said: "younger martial sister, I''m afraid it''s not the case. How deep do you think the relationship between Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun is? If he doesn''t have some agreement with the two western saints, how can he hand over the safety of Hongyun to Maitreya Buddha, and how can the two Western saints send out the pharmacist Buddha!"


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa didn''t know what to say. Indeed, all the evidence in reality indicated that there was a certain agreement between Zhen Yuanzi and the two saints in the West. Even if she wanted to find a reason to defend Zhen Yuanzi, it was very difficult. But empress Nuwa had to stop thinking about this problem.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said, "in that case, what should we do according to elder martial brother?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "now the most important thing for us is to know what Zhen Yuanzi called when he went to see Kunpeng. Does it mean that the two saints in the West want to persuade Kunpeng and the west to end each other''s cause and effect? If so, it will be bad for us!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "this is impossible. The deep cause and effect between Kunpeng and the two saints in the west can''t be persuaded only by zhenyuanzi''s words. I''m afraid that zhenyuanzi will be rejected by Kunpeng as soon as he opens his mouth."


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed, "if you are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Once the western two saints convince Kunpeng and collude with the red cloud, the balance between the three parties will be broken!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I''m afraid it''s not as difficult as my senior brother thought. Zhenyuanzi is also an old man in the wilderness. How can he not know what the western two saints are? How can he go hand in hand with the western two saints? As for Kunpeng, not to mention that if he wants to benefit from the quantity robbery, he can''t easily destroy the balance of the three worlds."


    Tongtian sect leader said: "younger martial sister is right, but we still have to be careful. Whether zhenyuanzi has anything to do with the two saints in the West or not, we can''t despise it. This matter is not only related to our family. I think the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun are afraid to know about it. We''d better see their reaction first."


    Indeed, as the leader of Tongtian Church said, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun also knew what had happened in beijulu Prefecture, and they were also confused about it.


    In the Taiqing sky, the supreme old gentleman said to the emperor Yuanshi: "younger martial brother, what happened in beijulu Prefecture is beyond our expectation. What do you think of this?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "Elder martial brother, we all underestimated the two saints of the West. We originally wanted to take the opportunity to make them unable to settle the cause and effect with Hongyun, so that Hongyun''s recovery will naturally find the west, so the West will inevitably suffer heavy losses in the disaster, but now they ended the cause and effect with the hand of the Styx River, which is a defeat for you and me. The Styx river is really stupid. Even if you want to act, you have to bring enough It''s not good to have hands, but it didn''t succeed. It ruined our good deeds. It''s really damn. "


    The Supreme Lord said, "we won''t take care of him in the Styx river. Naturally, someone will clean him up at that time. I want to ask younger martial brother what''s his opinion about the two western saints helping Zhen Yuanzi so much?"


    Hearing this, the emperor asked, "elder martial brother, do you mean the emergence of the medicine master Buddha?"


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "that''s it!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "If the two western saints want to end the cause and effect with Hongyun, Maitreya Buddha''s blocking Styx River can indirectly save Hongyun''s life, and the cause and effect are also eliminated. However, the two western saints later sent the pharmacist Buddha to protect Hongyun. I''m afraid it''s not so simple. According to the current situation, they want to win over Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun and let Hongyun take care of it in the quantity robbery Will target them! "


    The Supreme Master said, "do you think it''s possible for the two saints in the west to join hands with Zhen Yuanzi?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. Who is zhenyuanzi and how can he not know the purpose of the two western saints? No matter from that aspect, he can''t be connected with the two western saints. Otherwise, Kunpeng, as his ally, won''t let him go easily."


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "younger martial brother, zhenyuanzi is right. He won''t be foolish enough to form an alliance with the two western saints, but he will lose more than he gains by making enemies with us and younger martial brother Tongtian. It seems that the two western saints want to use tricks to confuse us and divide the relationship between us and zhenyuanzi! But his method is lower, and it''s not qualified to deceive us."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "although the trick of the two western saints can''t confuse us, younger martial brother Tongtian is not necessarily. There is a big cause and effect between the Styx River and Hongyun. I''m afraid that under his encouragement, younger martial brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa will be fooled by the two western saints! Elder martial brother, will we inform younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa?"


    The emperor shook his head and said: "We don''t need to inform them about this. If they can see through the conspiracy of the two western saints, it''s useless for us to inform them. If they can''t see through, we''ll only make them think we have some conspiracy. It won''t help, but it will make them suspicious of us. Besides, if Styx can really provoke the relationship between younger martial brother Tongtian and Zhen Yuanzi, it''s not good for us Words are of great benefit. "


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi immediately understood his intention in Zun and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. If younger martial brother Tongtian is against zhenyuanzi and Hongyun, Hongyun, who should be robbed, will naturally cause heavy losses to the interception, and we don''t need to worry about the number of people on the list of gods. However, it''s a little bad for the two saints in the west to benefit in vain!"


    The eldest prince sneered: "that Zhen Yuanzi is not a fool. Naturally, he will see through their conspiracy. If Hongyun is really suppressed by interception, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun will naturally find trouble with the two western saints. We don''t need to worry, and Kunpeng, an ally of Zhen Yuanzi, won''t sit back and watch the two western saints succeed!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I''m afraid that Kunpeng doesn''t want to intervene in this matter. Although he got the consent of Zhen Yuanzi and ended the cause and effect with Hongyun, I don''t believe he doesn''t hate Hongyun."


    The Supreme Lord said, "if Kunpeng doesn''t intervene, it won''t have any impact on the overall situation, but his disciples can''t lift any waves!"

 Chapter 929

    In the Western Paradise, the two saints of introduction and zhunti are watching and paying attention to the every move of the three worlds to see how Sanqing, empress Nuwa and Kunpeng react.


    Just listen, the zhunti said, "elder martial brother, do you think our strategy can confuse Sanqing and Nuwa?"


    Then he said, "it''s hard to say. I don''t think the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun will believe it. Maybe there will be some opportunities for the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa to provoke the river Styx on one side!"


    Zhunti said: "the Styx has a grudge against us because of the battle of the sea of blood, and he has a great cause and effect with Hongyun. Now he has such a chance to provoke the relationship between Tongtian sect leader and Zhen Yuanzi. How can he give up? So in my opinion, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa have a great chance to be persuaded by him."


    Then he nodded and said, "younger martial brother, there is some truth in what he said. I hope things will be as we expected, so that we will have a chance to get rid of the current dilemma!"


    Zhun Ti sighed: "it''s easy for Zhen Yuanzi to say that he won''t be an enemy with us for the sake of Hongyun. I don''t know what Kunpeng and empress Houtu think about this. Now Zhen Yuanzi goes to see them, but I''m afraid things will change. That''s not good!"


    Then he said, "when things come to this stage, we can use all the means we can use. Success or failure can only depend on the will of God. Even if we worry again, it''s useless."


    Zhunti couldn''t help thinking for a moment when he heard this, and then said, "elder martial brother, what do you think zhenyuanzi and Kunpeng will discuss?"


    After hearing this, he asked, "younger martial brother, why do you think of asking about this? What else can zhenyuanzi and Kunpeng say? It''s just a discussion about us and the actions of Styx. What else can we do?"


    Zhunti said, "if so, it''s easy to say. I''m afraid there will be any conspiracy between Zhen Yuanzi and Kunpeng, so we have to be careful."


    After hearing this, he sighed: "younger martial brother, now that Kunpeng, like us, can''t interfere in the matter of measuring robbery. Just the disciples under his door can''t stir up any waves!"


    Zhunti shook his head and said, "elder martial brother, things are not so simple. I always think that there is something wrong with Zhen Yuanzi so relieved that he handed Hongyun to Maitreya Buddha. Isn''t he afraid that we will kill Hongyun directly, so he can''t regret it!"


    Then he said: "There''s nothing to doubt. If Hong Yun, as a robber, is really so easy to be killed, there''s nothing to be afraid of. What''s more, the teacher in Zixiao Palace once said that if we want to finish the robbery, Hong Yun needs to prove the holy way. If we really dare to kill Hong Yun, it will give Sanqing, empress Nuwa and Kunpeng an excuse to attack us. That''s Zhenyuan Zi saw this, so Fang was willing to entrust the red cloud to us. "


    When zhunti heard these words, he couldn''t help sighing: "elder martial brother, you''re right. It seems that we''ve reached Niu Jiejian. We didn''t even see such a simple thing."


    In fact, zhunti didn''t see the facts, that is, the leader of Tongtian cult didn''t see the truth of the matter, and had a different heart for Zhen Yuanzi. They were both in the game, but it was natural that they couldn''t see the truth of the matter.


    Then he sighed: "what''s the use of seeing clearly, but the real control is not in our own hands. Everything depends on the reaction of others, which is very disadvantageous to us."


    Zhunti said: "Although we can''t grasp the overall situation, Sanqing and empress Nuwa can''t possibly grasp the overall situation. Now we have settled the cause and effect of each other with Hongyun, but we don''t need to worry that Hongyun will be bad for us anymore. What''s more, we sent the pharmacist Buddha to protect Hongyun. Anyway, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi owe us a little favor. As long as we don''t suffer from such a disaster If you go too far, Hongyun won''t be bad for us. On the contrary, the leader of Tongtian cult is afraid that it is much more dangerous than us. Styx is his ally. If he doesn''t help Styx, the immortals in the three worlds are afraid that no one is willing to intersect with the sect. If he helps Styx, he will offend Hongyun. So he is in a dilemma. "


    Then he said, "I don''t worry about Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa. Although they have unlimited scenery, they are not stable inside. Moreover, they have no innate treasure of ¡õ¡õ Qi luck like us, but the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the yuan are different. We offended and killed them last time. Once they gain power, they will not let us go."


    Zhunti said ruthlessly, "if we can''t get the throne of emperor, we won''t let them gain power. We''d rather let Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa gain power than let them succeed!"


    Then he nodded and said, "well, let''s try our best first. If we can''t, we will secretly help Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa. After all, they don''t have the innate treasure ¡õ¡õ Qi. Even if they are prosperous, it will be too long. If taishanglao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun are powerful, I''m afraid we will have no chance to turn back."


    When he received the quotation and discussed with zhunti about the countermeasures, Zhen Yuanzi came out of the underground, but did not return to beijulu state. Instead, he came to Wuzhuang temple first. His move surprised the people who had been watching him and did not understand the purpose of Zhen Yuanzi''s move.


    After receiving the support of Kunpeng and empress Houtu, Zhen Yuanzi was determined. There was no need to worry that Styx would increase his pressure when he obtained the support of Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa. However, these were not the most important. The two most important things of Zhen Yuanzi''s trip were that he saw that Kunpeng and empress Houtu did not regard himself as outsiders, and that he had a way with Kunpeng''s guidance Increase Hongyun''s cultivation. That''s why Zhen Yuanzi didn''t return to beigulu directly. He wanted to use the effect of ginseng fruit to forcibly improve Hongyun''s cultivation and restore his memory of his previous life as soon as possible.


    The saints didn''t see Zhen Yuanzi''s intention, which can''t be blamed. None of them would have thought that Zhen Yuanzi would do so. After all, forcibly improving his cultivation will hinder his future cultivation, but fortunately, Hong Yun can solve this shortcoming as long as he can restore his previous life memory and won''t hurt himself.


    After returning to beigulu state, Zhen Yuanzi first found Maitreya Buddha. What he didn''t expect was that the pharmacist Buddha also came to meet Zhen Yuanzi with Maitreya Buddha, which surprised him very much. However, in an instant, he understood the intentions of the two saints in the West. They just wanted to win over themselves and owe them some favor with Hongyun. So as long as the west can''t do too much, Hongyun is not good at dealing with them during the mass robbery. When he wants to understand this, Zhen Yuanzi is not in a light mood. As long as the two saints in the west do not threaten Hongyun''s safety, the others are no big deal.


    After seeing Zhen Yuanzi, Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha quickly came forward to salute and said, "I''ve seen Zhen Yuanzi!"


    Zhen Yuanzi replied, "thank you for protecting Hongyun here. I''m very grateful. When Hongyun recovers his memory of his previous life, I should tell him about it and ask him to thank you in person."


    The reason why Zhen Yuanzi said this is that he doesn''t want to offend the two saints of the West. After all, Hongyun''s situation is not ideal. It''s best to have less trouble. Since the two saints of the West want to make friends with him, it''s no big deal to say something nice. Instead, they can reassure the two saints of the West. Why not do it yourself.


    Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha were delighted when they heard Zhen Yuanzi''s words, but they didn''t show it, but quickly said: "I don''t deserve it. We should do this. After all, the two Buddhas owed Hongyun too much at the beginning. If it weren''t for the agreement of the saints not to intervene in the robbery, the two Buddhas would come to help in person. Now we can only send the two of us. It''s because we are impolite."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "the two Taoist friends are too modest. I must mention and introduce the cause and effect between the two saints and Hongyun. Since I have promised to end it, I will not make a mistake. It is another matter that the pharmacist Buddha can come to protect Hongyun. I should say thank you!"


    The herbalist Buddha said: "the elder is serious, and the poor monk is also ordered to act. The two Buddhas said that the cause and effect of owed to Hongyun was too great. Even if the elder agreed to end each other''s cause and effect, the Buddha was still uneasy and felt owed to Hongyun, so I sent the poor monk to show my heart."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "it''s very polite to mention and receive the two saints. Now that the matter has passed, we don''t need to mention it again. I should tell them when Hongyun recovers the memory of his previous life. Now I''m back. If the two Taoist friends have something to do, please help yourself, and I won''t bother you any more."


    As soon as Zhen Yuanzi said this, the pharmacist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha understood Zhen Yuanzi''s intention. Anyway, they have completed the explanation of the Buddha. Since Zhen Yuanzi said so, they will not stay long, so as not to make people think they have another intention, so they said: "since master Zhen Yuanzi has returned, we will go back to the Buddha to recover our lives."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "if I have to protect Hongyun, I will send it not far away. The two Taoists will go friendly."


    The Medicine Guru Buddha and Maitreya Buddha hurriedly said, "don''t dare!" they said and drove back to the Western Paradise.

 Chapter 930

    After Zhen Yuanzi watched the pharmacist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha leave, he had a long breath in his heart. Not only he, but also the saints, Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Haotian and mother Xiwang. Although they had different ideas, they thought that Zhen Yuanzi''s handling of the matter was in their own mind.


    Zhen Yuanzi is not in the mood to take care of what the saints think about it. Now he wants to improve Hongyun''s cultivation as soon as possible so as to prepare for future mass robbery. Otherwise, when the Styx is ready to attack again, if Hongyun hasn''t recovered his previous life memory, it will be dangerous.


    Thinking of this, Zhen Yuanzi couldn''t help but figure out how to face the reincarnated red cloud and how to convince him to believe in himself, which made Zhen Yuanzi a little distressed.


    After thinking for several times, Zhen Yuanzi finally decided to go to Hongyun and tell him directly, which can also avoid many troubles. It is also interesting to say that the name of Hongyun has not changed, which makes Zhen Yuanzi feel lucky.


    Although Hongyun has the cultivation of immortals in this life, he is still free to cultivate one. However, his life is better than that in the past. At least he has several disciples on the earth star. He doesn''t want to be single in those years.


    Zhen Yuanzi made up his mind and went directly to Hongyun''s seclusion. Hongyun was surprised by Zhen Yuanzi''s sudden arrival. He didn''t know Zhen Yuanzi. Suddenly, a man with advanced cultivation crashed into his cave. When he didn''t know the other party''s intention, he couldn''t help being surprised.


    "I don''t know what to call you, but what advice do you have when you go to Xiaoxian cave?" asked Hong Yun


    Zhen Yuanzi looked at the red cloud on his younger brother''s face and said, "you don''t have to worry. I don''t mean any harm to Zhen Yuanzi this time, but I have something to talk to you."


    Zhenyuanzi''s reputation is very good in the fairy world, which makes Hongyun feel a little relieved, so he asked, "master zhenyuanzi, I don''t seem to know you. Are you looking for the wrong person!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "how could I find the wrong person? Yes, you really don''t know me, but you were my good friend in your last life. Now you reincarnate. I''m here to help you find the memory of your previous life!"


    Hongyun was surprised when he heard this. Although he had not been in the earth fairy world for a long time, he still knew the name of zhenyuanzi, the ancestor of the earth fairy. Who was he in his previous life to know such an expert as zhenyuanzi.


    Just listen, Hongyun said, "master zhenyuanzi, I don''t know where I came from in my previous life. Can I know someone like you?"


    Zhen Yuanzi smiled: "Your history in your previous life is not small. You once heard the sermon in Zixiao palace with me. Later, you were so kind that you caused great cause and effect, and finally died. Now the news of your birth is that your enemies in your previous life knew that you wanted to come to trouble you not long ago, but fortunately, an expert helped you survive this disaster. In order to prevent you from having another accident in the future, I''m poor I have to come to see you and help you recover your past life memory. "


    Hearing this, Hongyun quickly said, "thank you for your help!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "you don''t have to thank me for your relationship in those years. Now the most important thing is to improve your cultivation as soon as possible, so that you won''t be able to fight back when the disaster comes. Take this ginseng fruit quickly and refine your skills."


    As Zhen Yuanzi said this, he took out a ginseng fruit and gave it to Hongyun. As soon as the ginseng fruit came out of Hongyun''s cave, there was a burst of aroma, and Hongyun felt comfortable with a gentle suction.


    Hongyun, the famous name of ginseng fruit, also knew that although Zhen Yuanzi didn''t explain his relationship with him, he was willing to give such a treasure to himself. It can be seen that he had a good relationship with him in those years, so he quickly took lingguo and said, "thank you for your gift."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "you don''t need to be polite. Take it now. If you have the help of the poor, you can refine it as soon as possible and restore the memory of your previous life."


    Hongyun was a cheerful man. He didn''t speak again when he heard this. He immediately took the ginseng fruit and then refined it. Zhenyuanzi couldn''t help but sigh in his heart and sighed: "finally, he advised him to take the ginseng fruit. After refining, he immediately had the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, and he can find the memory of that year."


    Just in case, Zhen Yuanzi didn''t help Hongyun refine ginseng fruit, but carefully protected Hongyun''s Dharma to prevent others from sneaking attacks.


    The cultivation of Hongyun''s martial arts is 36 days. It''s not easy to refine the medicinal power of ginseng fruit. Hongyun has been in great pain for these 36 days. He not only has to bear the suffering of the medicinal power of ginseng fruit, but also has to accept the huge memory of his previous life. If he is not firm in mind, he is afraid to die again.


    After Hongyun woke up, Zhen Yuanzi asked nervously, "Hongyun, can you restore your memory of that year?"


    Hong Yun said with a smile: "thank you for your help. Now I have found my memory back, but my cultivation is far from that year!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said with a smile, "it''s good to restore your memory. As long as your realm is still there, your mana is good. I''ve saved a lot of ginseng fruits over the years, which is enough for you to restore your cultivation."


    Hongyun was overjoyed when he heard this, but he remembered what Zhen Yuanzi had said before, so he asked, "brother, you said someone came to trouble me some time ago, but Kunpeng?"


    Zhen Yuanzi shook his head and said, "my good brother is wrong. It''s not Kunpeng Daoyou who wants to trouble you, but Styx!"


    After hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Hong Yun frowned and said, "brother, what do you call Kunpeng''s four friends? If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have died!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard Hongyun''s words, he immediately understood what he thought in his heart and sighed: "good brother, since you have recovered your memory, I should talk about some things with you, so as not to offend others in the future."


    Red cloud heard this and said, "brother, please speak frankly. I''m all ears!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "you also know the reason why Kunpeng bothered you. If you weren''t so soft hearted that Kunpeng lost his seat and indirectly lost the opportunity of the avenue because of your involvement, it''s natural that he came to you. I don''t know what I said, can you agree?"


    After hearing this, Hongyun thought for a moment and said, "my brother is right. I really owed Kunpeng cause and effect in those years, but I don''t know what Kunpeng thinks of me now. If possible, I''d better talk to him and get his understanding!"


    As soon as Hongyun said this, Zhen Yuanzi breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''m relieved if you think so. I''ve settled the cause and effect between you and Kunpeng Taoist friends, and the cause and effect owed by the two western saints to you also ended when the Styx River attacked a few days ago. What''s your opinion?"


    Hongyun said, "since my brother has made the decision, I naturally don''t disagree. It''s good for both sides to settle the cause and effect. However, Kunpeng has always been stingy, but I don''t know what price my brother paid to settle the cause and effect between me and him?"


    Hearing Hongyun''s words, Zhen Yuanzi said, "don''t say that about Kunpeng Taoist friend, my good brother. In fact, I didn''t pay too much for ending the cause and effect between you and him, but I got a lot of benefits from him."


    When Hongyun heard this, he asked suspiciously, "brother, when did Kunpeng turn his temper and become so easy to talk?"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he said, "my dear brother, I think Kunpeng Taoist friend was just angry, so he just did that. In fact, his nature is not what you think. You will understand when you have more contact with him in the future."


    Hong Yun said with a smile, "I think that Kunpeng''s character is really easy to get along with. Since I have had cause and effect with him, these are meaningless. However, it seems that the four of the Styx River can''t beat my brother. Why let the two saints of the west end the cause and effect with me?"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "it''s my fault that I was too careless. I didn''t notice that I fell into the scheme of the Styx. If it weren''t for the two saints in the west, I''m afraid I would die in the hand of the Styx."


    Mentioning the Styx River, Hongyun was very angry. Although he was hurt by Kunpeng and finally exploded, he could escape. Unexpectedly, he was attacked by the Styx river. He not only lost Lingbao, but also almost lost his life.


    Thinking of this, Hongyun said: "the Styx is very shameless. My scattered soul gourd also fell into his hands. Now he still refuses to let me go after my reincarnation. It seems that he and I are immortal."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he said, "it''s a little exaggeration not to die. If a good brother teaches him a lesson, he can''t be bothered to fight with him."


    Hearing this, Hongyun sighed, "I''m just angry. The sea of blood doesn''t dry, and the Styx doesn''t die. Even if I want to kill him, I don''t have the ability."

 Chapter 931

    Looking at the depressed appearance of Hongyun, Zhen Yuanzi couldn''t help but advise: "you don''t need to be like this, brother. The Styx will have retribution sooner or later."


    The red cloud sighed: "now I''m just a great Luo Jinxian, and the Styx river is afraid to have reached the peak of quasi saint. The gap between the two is too big. In the future, I''m afraid I need my brother''s help, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll be poisoned by the Styx river again."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "things are not as dangerous as the wise brother thought. The situation of the Styx river is not very good now. You may not know that the saints worked together to deal with him at the beginning of the mass robbery. If Kunpeng Taoist friend, Houtu empress, Haotian and Xiwang mother didn''t help, the Styx river would be seriously injured if he didn''t die."


    Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Hongyun was shocked and said, "elder brother said the quantity robbery. Is it possible that he is now in the quantity robbery?"


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "it''s really a quantity robbery now. Is it because the good brother doesn''t know about it?"


    Red cloud said with a wry smile: "I just flew from Earth Star to earth fairy world, and the earth fairy world is so chaotic. How can I know that I am in the process of quantity robbery now? It seems that the time of my reincarnation is not good, and I even met quantity robbery!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "the good brother is not only a disaster after the disaster, but also a disaster. He is also a great opportunity."


    The red cloud sighed: "brother, now I have black eyes on the three realms, and I don''t know anything. Can you tell me the situation of the three realms, so that I can be prepared."


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "What''s the difficulty? Even if you don''t ask, I''ll tell you. Now the three realms are divided into three parts. The Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun are one big force, and the two saints in the West are also one big force. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are another big force. Their shape is very subtle, and a slight disturbance can lead to a great disaster. You should pay more attention, don''t worry Participate. "


    Hong Yun said, "I''m just a Luo Jinxian now. How dare I participate in the struggle of saints. But why didn''t my brother mention Kunpeng and the witch clan?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng and empress Houtu are now hidden in the underworld and have not interfered too much with the development of the fairy world. Although they have no action now, they are not weaker than any party in terms of power. Now Wei brother is also allied with Kunpeng and empress Houtu. I believe we won''t be in too much danger with their support!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he said, "I''m afraid my brother''s words are exaggerated. Kunpeng and empress Houtu heard that they are only quasi holy practices. How can they be compared with the saints?"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he smiled: "The virtuous younger brother looked down on Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Kunpeng defeated zhunti and empress Nuwa a long time ago, so although he did not prove the holy way, he was not weaker than the sage. If he didn''t care about it in his heart, he was afraid that he would have become a saint, and he had several precious treasures to protect himself, empress Houtu was also great. It can be said that among many quasi saints, except Kunpeng is her. Now, the "chaos clock" given by the teacher is no weaker than the saints. However, now the saints have an agreement with Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Haotian and empress Xiwang not to interfere in the matter of measuring robbery, so Kunpeng and empress Houtu are another force. "


    When Hongyun heard this, he sighed: "I didn''t expect Kunpeng to be so good now. If my brother didn''t help me end the cause and effect with him, I''m afraid I''ll end up miserable now!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "you and I are brothers, but I should do so. But I''m afraid I don''t know that you are the one who should be robbed this time!"


    Red cloud heard Zhen Yuanzi''s words and shouted, "what, it''s impossible!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "good brother, what you said is true. You are really the one who should be robbed this time. Otherwise, you can''t be accompanied by the innate Lingbao ''killer gun'' when you were born!"


    Red cloud said, "brother, are you kidding? When did I have a ''killer gun''?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "how can I joke with my virtuous brother? You are the one who should be robbed. It was said by the Taoist ancestor. When you were born, there was a ''killer gun'' with you. All the three great powers know it. You will gain something if you think about it carefully!"


    Hearing this, Hongyun couldn''t help thinking. After a long time, he remembered that he had got a treasure gun at the earth star, so he quickly took it out and had a look. As Zhen Yuanzi said, it was the innate Lingbao ''killing God gun''.


    At this time, the red cloud couldn''t help sighing: "if I had this treasure to protect myself, I wouldn''t die!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "you don''t need to sigh. You''re a good man. You still have the chance to reincarnate. How wonderful the demon emperor Jun, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the 12th ancestor witches were in those days, but now they are all turned into ashes. Only the empress Houtu survived by virtue of the six reincarnation. You''re very lucky compared with them!"


    Hongyun said, "what my brother said is very true, but I didn''t expect that the Witch and demon families that deterred the famine would come to this end, but it makes people feel very sad."


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "In those days, the Lich clan and the Lich clan committed countless murders in the famine. It''s reasonable to have such evil consequences. Not only are they the interceptors established by the leader of Tongtian cult. In the last robbery, I''m afraid they would have destroyed the cult without the help of Taoist Kunpeng. Unfortunately, later, they suddenly broke up for some reason. Although they are not enemies, they are not enemies now Friends. "


    The red cloud said, "all saints are like this. I''m afraid that this amount of robbery is more dangerous. Not only does the Styx secretly want to take my life, but I''m afraid that all saints are eyeing me."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "you don''t have to worry too much about this. Taoist friend Kunpeng and empress Houtu said before that they would let their disciples practice in the earth fairy world in a few days. They would support you and me secretly. With their help, I don''t have to worry about the Styx!"


    Hongyun said disapprovingly, "brother, the Styx river has the highest cultivation of quasi saints. Even if Kunpeng''s disciples have higher cultivation, how can they compare with the Styx river? I''m afraid he''s just talking."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "you can''t say that. Although Kunpeng didn''t prove the holy way, his disciples have extraordinary cultivation, but they are not as useless as you think."


    Hearing this, Hong Yun was so excited that he said, "I think Kunpeng disciple has some skills. Can you explain it to me?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "How difficult is this? There are only eight Kunpeng disciples, three of whom were accepted not long before the mass robbery, but they are also top figures in terms of cultivation. The eldest disciple of his sect, Wu Dao, is now a quasi saint who cuts a corpse. Hou Yi, the second disciple, must have heard that his cultivation has reached the realm of cutting a corpse, Jingwei and Chang''e And Cangjie both have the accomplishments of Da Luo Jinxian in the later stage, and it is only one step away from cutting the corpse. His three new disciples Bai Suzhen, Xiao Qing and Xu Xian also have the accomplishments of Jinxian in the later stage. Do you think such a powerful force can fight the Styx river! "


    Hong Yun sighed: "but I didn''t expect Hou Yi to worship Kunpeng as a teacher. However, even if they have high cultivation skills, they don''t have congenital Lingbao to protect themselves. I''m afraid they are not the opponent of Styx. If I remember correctly, Styx has several excellent congenital Lingbao in his hand!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "speaking of innate Lingbao, no one can compare with Kunpeng in the three realms. All his disciples have several powerful Lingbao in their hands. What''s more, Kunpeng still has the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' of the demon emperor Jun in those years. If they set up a ''star array in the sky'', they are afraid of being defeated by the Styx."


    After hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s explanation, Hong Yun understood Kunpeng''s strength now, so he said, "brother, you are familiar with the earth fairy world. What do you think I should do?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "My dear brother, to tell you the truth, the ''killer gun'' was born with you, which means that there will be a bloody storm in this mass robbery. As a person who should be robbed, you naturally want to commit the killing. The teacher once said that the key to the end of this mass robbery is to prove the holy way. Therefore, you should give priority to preaching in this mass robbery. If you can avoid other things, you''d better avoid them, so as not to affect preaching. In that way, you will not be compensated Lose. "


    Hongyun thought for a moment and said, "I understand my brother''s meaning. It''s important to preach. If you don''t become a saint, it''s an ant. As long as the Styx doesn''t take the initiative to trouble me, I won''t easily provoke him. As for the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism, they beat them, I won''t intervene."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard Hongyun say this, he relaxed and said, "it''s good for a virtuous brother to think so. If you don''t become a saint, you''ll end up as a mole ant. If you want to survive, it''s the key. As long as you can achieve the road, what can you do if you let go of the Styx River first!"

 Chapter 932

    After Zhen Yuanzi left, Kunpeng said to empress Houtu, "Taoist friends, you will preside over the selection of the witch people. First choose two great witches with a more stable mind, which will not attract the attention of the saints."


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "Taoist friends, I''ll arrange people now. However, if the witch family joins the world without any reason, I''m afraid the saints will think of him!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s hard to say why. There is a temple of the witch family in beigulu Prefecture. Let him go in the name of protecting the temple. In this way, the saints have nothing to say. Besides, they are just two great witches and can''t attract their attention!"


    Empress Houtu nodded when she heard this and said, "thank you for your advice. I''ll go and prepare. It must take time for Taoist friends to arrange their disciples, so I won''t bother."


    Empress Houtu said, so she got up and left. Kunpeng sent her out, and then called the disciples to discuss big things. This time, Kunpeng summoned the disciples of Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian, who had just entered the fairyland. It seems that their actions are not small, but Beiming sea may be completely abandoned, leaving only Su Daji, Bifang, Shang Yang and Bai Ze to guard. Speaking of Bi Fang, Shang Yang and Bai Ze, they are very satisfied with the arrangement of Kunpeng. They are born in the demon family. Now Kunpeng and empress Nuwa are incompatible, but they don''t want to participate in the struggle between the two. It''s their best choice to look after the house for Kunpeng.


    After the crowd arrived, Kunpeng said, "now I have reached an agreement with my teacher, empress Houtu and the saints that I will not directly intervene in the matter of measurement. For this, I want to make some arrangements for you. I hope you can gain something from the measurement!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, except that Bai Suzhen, Xu Xian and Xiaoqing feel pressure because of their cultivation, the other five people are very happy. They want to take this opportunity to find the trouble of the demon family and let them know that the pulse of the Beiming sea is not easy to provoke.


    Looking at the excitement of the disciples under the door, Kunpeng understood what they were thinking. He couldn''t help sighing: "it seems that the last action didn''t eliminate the anger in their hearts. If we don''t guide them, I''m afraid it won''t take long to compete with the sect. That''s not good."


    At the thought of this, Kunpeng coughed and asked his disciples to come back to their senses. Then he said, "well, don''t be happy first. I haven''t finished talking yet!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Wudao and others immediately calmed down and said in unison, "please tell the teacher!"


    Kunpeng was very happy to see them, and said: "When Hongyun''s father was born, he was threatened by Liang. Now the river Styx is against Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. The river Styx is the ally of Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa. Although Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa may not help him, as zhenyuanzi''s alliance, we can''t see zhenyuanzi suffer, so I want to send you to Beiju Luzhou helps Zhen Yuanzi, but being a teacher doesn''t let you take the initiative to find the trouble of demon clan and interception. Unless they threaten the safety of Hongyun''s ancestor, you shouldn''t easily start with demon clan and interception. Do you understand this? "


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the enlightened people were greatly disappointed. They only heard Jingwei say, "teacher, the leader of Tongtian and empress Nuwa treat you like this. Why can''t we go to them for trouble? Won''t this aggravate their arrogance?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "it''s not that I don''t want to deal with them, but that I have more than enough heart but less strength. Now the situation in the three realms is very delicate. A little caution can lead to a great disaster. I don''t want this fuse to be set by us, so we will become the common enemy of the three realms, which is very unfavorable to our future development."


    When Jingwei heard this, he said suspiciously, "teacher, it doesn''t seem that the matter is so serious. Didn''t the man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism fight a big war before, and didn''t cause a great disaster?"


    Kunpeng said: "that''s because they all have restraint, and no one who should rob has appeared. Now it''s different. The person who should rob has not only appeared, but also accompanied by the innate Lingbao ''killing God gun'', so it can be seen that a killing is inevitable, but such serious consequences should not be caused by us!"


    Jingwei and others were shocked when they heard this. Although it was a mass robbery and killing was not affected by cause and effect, no one knew whether the person who caused the mass robbery would bear the anger of the four religions. If it was the end of the mass robbery, the four religions would not let him go. They couldn''t help sweating here.


    Just listen, the enlightenment came forward and said, "teacher, don''t everyone take care of it, and the bloody storm won''t break out for a moment?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s true that everyone has some consideration, but there will always be crazy people in the three realms. I''m afraid this bloody storm will come soon. That''s why I want you to go to the earth fairy world to experience!"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment said suspiciously, "teacher, I''m afraid it''s impossible. In today''s situation, unless it''s a fool, he will poke this basket and innocent the four religions!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "you don''t need to be a fool, but you forget the Styx. He''s a madman, and he has a big cause and effect with Hongyun. Nine times out of ten, he will trigger the disaster?"


    Enlightenment followed Kunpeng for the longest time and knew the most about the famine. He was surprised and said, "teacher, although the ancestor of Styx was crazy, he wouldn''t take such a big risk!"


    Kunpeng said: "if it is the Styx River in normal state, it is really impossible to do such things. Unfortunately, now he has lost his ordinary heart and become a slave to desire!"


    The enlightenment startled: "teacher, how is this possible? The ancestor of Styx river has the cultivation of quasi Saint peak, and it is unlikely to be controlled by desire!"


    Kunpeng said, "nothing is impossible in this world. Even saints are sometimes controlled by desire, not to mention the quasi saints like Styx."


    When Hou Yi heard this, he asked, "teacher, although the ancestor of Styx river has not become a saint, there are many Lingbao in his hand. What can make him so crazy?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "you said that there is any other Lingbao that can attract the attention of Styx. Naturally, it is the innate Lingbao ''killer gun'' in Hongyun''s hand. Styx not only has a big cause and effect to end with Hongyun, but Hongyun has such a powerful innate Lingbao, so Styx will not stop easily!"


    Hou Yi was surprised when he heard this: "the teacher''s'' killing God gun ''is a protective object given by the heaven to Hongyun''s ancestor. Does the Styx dare to violate the meaning of the Taoist ancestor?"


    Kunpeng said: "This is during the mass robbery. Daozu once said that anyone except a few people could die. Hongyun is not among those few people, but Styx is among them. This is one of the main reasons why he is so crazy. But whether he is crazy or not has nothing to do with us. Your going to the fairy world is just experience. Don''t meddle in the cause and effect between Hongyun and Styx. That''s them Their own affairs have nothing to do with you. You should keep this in mind. "


    Jingwei was worried about the accomplishments of Bai Suzhen, Xu Xian and Xiaoqing, so he said, "teacher, the earth fairy world is so dangerous now, but Xiaoqing''s sister''s accomplishments are a little low. Don''t go to beijulu first?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I didn''t intend to let them go to beijulu state, but you are more concerned. Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian have other arrangements for me. Only the five of you have come to beijulu state to experience."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the five people of Jingwei talked for a long time, but Bai Suzhen sighed. Bai Suzhen came forward and said, "teacher, I''m not afraid of death. I want to share my worries with my senior brothers for the teacher!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Your intention is to understand that you don''t have to go to beijulu state to share your worries for me. I want to arrange you to go to Earth Star. Hongyun, as the person who should be robbed this time, can''t rely on him alone. As I know, he has several disciples on Earth Star. You go to Earth Star with Xiaoqing and Xu Xian to help them fly to earth fairy world and meet Hongyun as soon as possible After that, you will stay at the Earth Star and watch the "Kyushu tripod" for your teacher. This "Kyushu tripod" is unusual. You should be careful to defend! "


    When Jingwei heard this, he asked, "teacher, now that the earth star is stable, it''s no use for the ''Kyushu tripod'' to stay on the earth star. Why don''t you take back the tripod earlier so as not to be watched by others!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Although the land of Kyushu above the earth star is stable, the ''Kyushu tripod'' has other uses as a teacher, but you can''t take it back for the time being. However, you don''t have to worry. There is the original God brand of the teacher in the Kyushu tripod. Unless the sage takes action, it''s impossible for ordinary people to avoid taking the treasure tripod away from the teacher. The reason why the teacher arranged Bai Suzhen''s lower boundary is to prevent ordinary people from moving the treasure tripod to me Kyushu brought disaster. "


    When they heard this, they had a long breath. Kunpeng smiled and said, "well, things have been arranged for the teacher. You all go down and get ready."

 Chapter 933

    After Kunpeng arranged his disciples, empress Houtu also chose the people of the witch family, so they went to beigulu state under their repeated advice.


    Looking at the back of the people leaving, empress Houtu said uneasily, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, do you think they can avoid the attention of the saints and reach beigulu state safely?"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s impossible to avoid the eyes and ears of the saints. There should be no problem to reach beijulu safely. After all, the saints don''t want to be enemies with centrists like us."


    Empress Houtu said, "although we are the middle school, the red cloud is the one who should be robbed. I''m afraid the saints will stop us from going to help, so things will be dangerous!"


    Kunpeng said, "if we don''t pay a price now, how can we share the benefits from the quantity robbery in the future, and how can the witch clan go out of the hell and let the earth fairyland accept it? Moreover, even if the saints want to stop it, what reason do they use as an excuse, and as long as they disagree with us, we don''t have to worry about it."


    Empress Houtu sighed, "I''m afraid that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa will be confused by the Styx river. That''s not good."


    Kunpeng smiled: "Speaking of the Styx River, he was foolish enough to think of the idea of ''killing God gun''. However, even if he was crazy, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa would not go crazy with him. If they only ended the cause and effect with Hongyun, the leader of Tongtian cult and Empress Nuwa would help one or two, but for the cutting weapon of ''killing God gun'', the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa would never help the Styx river , they don''t want to create a scourge! "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu asked in surprise, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, it''s not as terrible as you said. It''s just a congenital treasure. How can it be linked with the scourge?"


    Kunpeng said: "the ''killing God gun'' is not a simple innate spiritual treasure, but a tool for killing and cutting. It is impossible for ordinary people to master him. Among the three worlds, Hongyun is the only one who is most suitable to master this spiritual treasure. Otherwise, Daozu would not give this treasure to Hongyun and let it be born with him."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she asked suspiciously, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, how can the ''killing magic gun'' even be a cutting weapon? There are not many cutting weapons in the three realms, and there are also those higher than him. For example, the ''killing immortal four swords'' of the leader of Tongtian cult are much more powerful than it. Why is only Hongyun suitable to master this Lingbao?"


    Kunpeng said: "There are quite a few weapons in the three realms. The most powerful ones are the" four swords for killing immortals "of Tongtian cult leader, as well as the" flying knife for cutting immortals "and" seven arrows book for nailing head ". However, although these spiritual treasures are full of murderous spirit, they do not have the spirit of yin and evil. The" God killing gun "is different. It is a spiritual treasure that can devour souls and Yuan gods. In fact, it is said to be a spiritual treasure It''s better to say that it''s an evil magic weapon. Only a person with great merit or the most good mind can be unaffected by it. Although the saints preach the Tao with merit, their merits and virtues are used to preach the Tao. Although Taoist friends have great merit in their body, they don''t have flesh. It''s not easy to fully master the Lingbao, so only the most good people in the three realms such as Hongyun can be The best person to master this Lingbao. If the Styx shop really wins this treasure from Hongyun, he is a person of yin and evil. Under the influence of this Lingbao, he will become possessed and become one of the three worlds. "


    Empress Houtu was very surprised when she heard this and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you also have great merit and should be able to master this Lingbao!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled bitterly and said, "don''t hide it from my friends. I also had the idea of this treasure, but I finally gave up!"


    Empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "why?"


    Kunpeng said, "I also have an extremely evil and fierce weapon in my hand. If I covet this'' killing magic gun '', I''m afraid it''s difficult to suppress the murderous spirit in the'' killing magic gun ''and eventually become possessed."


    Empress Houtu didn''t expect that Kunpeng also had a cutting weapon in her hand, so she said, "it''s not the cutting weapon in the hands of Taoist friends. How does it compare with this'' killing God gun ''?"


    Kunpeng said: "although the ''killing God gun'' is a top-notch innate treasure, although the Lingbao in my hand is refined by myself, it has a trace of the spirit of heaven and can evolve with my cultivation, so I think it is better to be my own Lingbao in terms of quality."


    Empress Houtu said in surprise, "you are the first master of refining utensils in the three realms. Not surprisingly, even these evolvable Lingbao can refine Taoist friends. You are really smart. I wonder if you can let me have a look at Lingbao?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "I''m not stingy, but now this Lingbao can''t appear in the three realms, otherwise it will disturb the Taoist ancestor. Once the Taoist ancestor knows, I''m afraid it will destroy the great event of the poor!"


    Empress Houtu said, "so, the Taoist friend''s spiritual treasure was born with the Taoist friend''s world. It''s really a great spiritual treasure!"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s right for Taoist friends to say so. I can say that the Lingbao was born with the world and mastered the destructive power of the small world."


    Empress Houtu asked, "Kunpeng''s friend quantity robbery has reached this point. Since you are afraid that Daozu will be unfavorable to you, why don''t you prove Tao earlier, so you are sure to fight back?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "I haven''t thought about this, but now the situation is delicate, but I don''t dare to prove it, otherwise it will arouse the vigilance of the saints and break my calculations. Of course, this is only one aspect. The most important thing is that the world needs to be improved!"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she couldn''t help saying, "speaking of that world, I don''t know how perfect friends are now. How far is it from Dacheng?"


    Kunpeng sighed and said, "the poor world wants to be in Dacheng, but it has to wait for the four forces to invade the three realms. As for the perfection of Chengdu, the five elements are complete, the rivers and lakes have been completed, and the two stars of the lunar sun have been bred. It can be regarded as a small success. It is no problem to let people live!"


    Empress Houtu asked, "how does the aura of that world compare with the three realms?"


    Kunpeng said: "there is no difference between Reiki and the three realms. After all, our world has complete innate five elements and spiritual roots. We can transform Reiki from chaos. As long as we don''t over exploit, we don''t have to worry about Reiki."


    Empress Houtu was very surprised when she heard this, and said, "since the world of Taoist friends has complete five elements and two stars of Taiyin and sun, the balance of yin and Yang and five elements is the best place for cultivation?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and sighed, "although the Yin-Yang and five elements are complete, if you want to balance, you must have the stars evolve completely. Now it''s far from enough, and you can only barely live in mortals."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, your world has evolved so fast that you must rely on the spiritual roots of the five elements. In that case, why don''t you find some spiritual treasures related to the stars to evolve the stars in that world, so as to speed up the evolution of the world."


    Kunpeng sighed, "it''s easy to say ordinary Lingbao, but there are few Lingbao related to the stars. Although I''m also looking for it secretly, it''s a pity that I haven''t harvested it all the time!"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "Taoist friends are really obsessed with the situation. Why are you looking for Lingbao everywhere? Don''t you have a set in your own hands?"


    Kunpeng was stunned when he heard empress Houtu''s words and said, "Taoist friends refer to the ''Heavenly star array'' in my hands?"


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "that''s right!"


    Kunpeng said: "I also thought about the idea of Taoist friends. The 365 star flags are refined by the essence of stars. They are indeed suitable for the evolution of the celestial stars. However, the two stars of the Taiyin sun in our world have just evolved. They simply can''t balance such powerful celestial stars. I''m afraid that strong behavior will destroy them, so I dare not do it!"


    Empress Houtu thought for a moment when she heard this, and then said with a smile: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, I have an idea about the method of evolving the stars in the sky, but I don''t know if Taoist friend is willing?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "as long as we can evolve the stars, everything is easy to say. There is nothing we can''t give up. Please point out the maze!"


    Empress Houtu said, "if you want to balance the power of the stars in the sky, there are only ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' in the three realms. As long as you are willing to give up this treasure, everything will be no problem!"

 Chapter 934

    I have to say that empress Houtu''s thought jumped very much. As soon as she said this, Kunpeng was dazed and woke up after a long time.


    At this time, empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, what do you think?"


    Kunpeng said with a wry smile, "Taoist friends'' words are indeed a good policy, but this'' River map ''and'' Luoshu ''are of great importance. I don''t know how confident you think it is to evolve the stars of the week?"


    Empress Houtu said, "it''s impossible to grasp it very well, but in my opinion, the star flag, Hetu and Luoshu complement each other and evolve the stars of the week. However, even if it doesn''t succeed, it won''t do any harm. At least it can speed up the evolution of the stars of the week."


    Kunpeng pondered for a moment, and suddenly clenched his teeth and said, "well, let alone seven or eight points of assurance, even if only five points of assurance, I have to try. Once the Celestial Star has evolved successfully, the poor world is no worse than the three worlds. Although River map and Luoshu are expensive and heavy, they are very different from the world."


    Empress Houtu smiled and said, "it''s good that Taoist friends can think of this. In fact, as long as the world is perfect, Taoist friends'' cultivation will also be improved. Now Taoist friends have been banned by Taoist ancestors from using the ''Celestial Star array''. The ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' are not very useful in addition to arranging the array, so it''s nothing to give up this treasure for the evolution of the world!"


    Kunpeng said, "what Taoist friends said is that as long as the world evolves, all investment is available. However, it is a pity that there is no original ''Celestial Star array'' in the three realms!"


    Empress Houtu said, "although I still don''t know the layout of Taoist friends, from all aspects, Taoist friends don''t care about the three realms at all. I''m afraid they will leave the three realms and become a separate realm in the future. In this way, whether there is a ''Heavenly star array'' in the three realms has no impact on Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "you can''t say that. It doesn''t have no impact, but it has a great impact. Now, although it is said that you can''t personally intervene in the robbery after reaching an agreement with the saints, you can''t balance the ''immortal sword array'' of Tongtian cult leader without the ''Heavenly star array'', which is a great loss to us!"


    After hearing these words, empress Houtu thought it was very reasonable, so she said, "in that case, the Taoist friend will evolve the stars after the robbery is over?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "I''m afraid it''s too late at that time. Without the ''Heavenly star array'', it''s a big deal to let the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa be proud for a while. As long as the world is successful, we have a place to retreat, and at least we can make ourselves invincible."


    Empress Houtu sighed: "what Taoist friends said is very true. Once the world becomes a reality, we don''t have to care about the three realms. Even if Taoist friends complete the heavenly way, we are not afraid. It''s ridiculous to say that we know that Hongyun is the last chess piece for Taoist ancestors to complete the heavenly way. We can''t stop him, but we have to protect him. We have to say that the layout of Taoist ancestors is very good."


    Kunpeng sighed: "the way of heaven is still the way of heaven after all, which is not what we can compete with at present. However, the general trend cannot be changed, but we can change the small trend and seek some benefits."


    Empress Houtu said, "listening to the words of Taoist friends, there must have been a deployment for a long time, but there is a point that Taoist friends need to pay more attention. The reason why the three worlds are so calm and not affected by chaos is because there are four poles of heaven and earth. If the world of Taoist friends wants to succeed, they also need the power of four poles of heaven and earth. Taoist friends need to pay more attention to this point. Maybe they can gain something in the quantitative robbery."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "thank you for your advice. I''ve made arrangements for this for a long time!"


    Empress Houtu was stunned when she heard this, but she recovered in an instant and said with a smile: "I have said more about it. At the beginning, the Taoist friends can resist the four divine beasts. I think they must have got the power of the four poles, otherwise the saints would not mobilize people to find Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng said: "the power of the quadrupole has indeed been improved, but now the world has not been improved, and it is not the best time to evolve the quadrupole!"


    In fact, Kun Peng did not say a word, so he lost the "big star array in the sky". He can no longer lose the four elephant array. With the four elephant array, he can compete with the four saints at the same time. Today''s four elephant array is not weaker than the "immortal killing sword array" of Tongtian cult leader. This is also one of his cards.


    Although empress Houtu didn''t know the true power of the "four elephant array" spread by the four gods and beasts, each of the four gods and beasts had the highest cultivation of quasi saints. When the four gods and beasts came out together, even the saints retreated three points. Naturally, she understood that Kunpeng wanted to keep a bottom card for herself.


    Just listen, empress Houtu said, "the world is evolved by Taoist friends themselves. Naturally, I know the interests. Others can''t help, but I don''t know when friends are going to evolve the stars. Can I also visit it, or take the opportunity to enhance my understanding?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "with the relationship between Taoist priest and Taoist friends, how difficult is it for Taoist friends to visit? Maybe I need Taoist friends to help me in the future. If Taoist friends have nothing to do, you and I will go to evolve the stars now. I don''t know what you think?"


    Empress Houtu said, "I''ve explained everything in the hell, but there''s nothing wrong. Please take me to see it!"


    Kunpeng said, "since Taoist friends are all right, let''s go now." Kunpeng said, thinking a little, he took the empress of Houtu to his own world with his mark on the world.


    Speaking of it, Kunpeng hasn''t come to this world for a long time because of the quantity robbery. Although he has the existence of good and evil corpses in the world and can know the speed of world development, Kunpeng is not surprised when he really comes to this world.


    At this time, but generally speaking, Kunpeng''s world is no less than any of the four major states in the earth fairy world. Due to the existence of the innate five element spiritual root, the five element power of this world is very strong, much stronger than that in the earth fairy world. The only disadvantage is that the two stars of the Taiyin sun are too small, and the power of Yang and Yin is not sufficient, Therefore, there are no intelligent creatures in this world, but it is a flaw in the United States.


    After entering this world, empress Houtu was stunned by the scene in front of her. The concentration of aura here made her think she had returned to the old world.


    Just listen, empress Houtu sighed: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, I didn''t expect that your world is so beautiful that I feel as if I have returned to the wilderness. The environment here is very eager for any cultivator, but I don''t know why you didn''t let their disciples practice here, and this kind of cultivation in the growing world is very helpful for their future cultivation rules ¡£¡±


    Kunpeng smiled: "The environment here is really ideal for practitioners. The reason why I didn''t let my disciples practice here is also for their sake. Too much is better than too much. Everything can''t be too much. Although the aura here can speed up their cultivation, such a rapid improvement will be greatly detrimental to their future development. As for the law, once they borrow the ring here If you understand the law, you will be limited in the future and it will be difficult to understand the final law. "


    Empress Houtu said in a puzzled way, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I can understand that the rapid growth of cultivation will be bad for herself, but as long as you understand the power of the law, it is your own realm. How can it affect your cultivation in the future? It''s a bit unthinkable!"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s no wonder that Taoist friends say that everyone in your witch family has the power of laws and is sensitive to laws. But who of your twelve ancestors has fully mastered the laws they have? No, even Taoist friends have not fully mastered the laws of the earth with quasi holy and perfect cultivation. I don''t know if I''m right?"


    Empress Houtu nodded when she heard this and said, "what Taoist friends said is very true. Now I only master 90% of the laws of the earth, and the ancestral witches in those years can''t master 70% of their own laws. However, Taoist friends haven''t heard of anyone who can master 100% of the laws so far!"


    Kunpeng said: "Nowadays, no one in the three realms can master 100% of the laws, even the saints. Of course, with the exception of the Taoist ancestor, he can borrow the power of heaven, so the general laws are not too difficult for him. If someone can completely master a law, he can compete with the Saints even if he does not prove the holy position. If a person of the witch family can fully master his own laws Law, then you can immediately prove the throne. "


    Empress Houtu was shocked when she heard this. She never thought that the power of law would be so powerful. She was stunned on the spot for a moment.

 Chapter 935

    After a long time, empress Houtu will wake up in shock and say, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, is this practice really like you said, can you prove the holy throne?"


    Kunpeng said: "I can''t guarantee other races, but there is absolutely no problem if it is a witch. However, it is very difficult for the witch to understand the law. Most of them rely on this instinct and can''t give play to the ability of the law, which is a pity."


    After hearing this, empress Houtu sighed: "there must be one advantage and one disadvantage. Our Witch family is naturally strong and has rules. It is also the restriction of heaven''s way to have no yuan God. Taoist friends Kunpeng are so familiar with the rules that they must have completely mastered the rules now?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "don''t hide it from Taoist friends. I really master a law. This is one of the reasons why I dare not preach all the time."


    Empress Houtu said, "I don''t know what kind of law friends master?"


    Kunpeng said: "the poor Tao itself is the attribute of water. Later, I got the ''twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus'' by chance. This congenital Lingbao with the attribute of water completely mastered the law of water with the help of the law of Lingbao."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she said with envy: "Taoist friends have good luck. There are few congenital Lingbao with rules in the three realms. Taoist friends are very lucky to get the congenital Lingbao matched with their own attributes."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "Taoist friends are wrong. In fact, every innate spiritual treasure contains the power of law, which is just a matter of how many. The reason why we don''t know is that no one has completely mastered the power of law, so we don''t know this. We all think that only the best heavenly spiritual treasure can have law. Don''t you know their ideas are wrong? Why do we cut three corpses The reason why we must use congenital Lingbao! "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu suddenly realized and said, "I see. If the innate Lingbao used to cut the three corpses is inconsistent with her own attributes, even if the three corpses are cut, it must be even more difficult to prove the Tao in the future!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. For the method of cutting three corpses to prove the Tao, the whole of the three corpses is to integrate the three corpses. It is very difficult to integrate the congenital Lingbao with different attributes. If it is the Lingbao with opposite attributes, it is basically impossible to cut the three corpses to prove the Tao."


    Empress Houtu said, "listen to the words of Taoist friends, can it be that Lingbao with different attributes can also become a Taoist?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "Yes, but one thing is necessary, that is, they can be born together. That is to say, they must be Lingbao with the attribute of five elements. Kong Xuan is the only one with the attribute of five elements in the three realms. However, he has become the body of five elements and lost the body of five elements. If he can''t find a congenital Lingbao with the integration of five elements, it''s impossible to prove the Tao. However, if he can prove it by cutting a corpse The magic power of Tao is higher than that of all saints. "


    Empress Houtu said, "as long as there is the Qi of the five elements, Kong Xuan is almost invincible. However, except for the five color divine light and the five element divine beads, he has not heard of any more treasures of the five elements. If he wants to preach, he can only rely on the four forces."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "although there are countless spiritual treasures among the four forces, there are no innate spiritual treasures with five local attributes, and their cultivation methods are very different from ours. Therefore, Kong Xuan basically has no chance to preach."


    Empress Houtu said with a smile, "no wonder Taoist friends have obtained the best congenital spiritual treasures such as'' Hetu ''and'' Luoshu '', but they have not cut their bodies. They must be afraid that they will not be able to integrate the three bodies in the future? But they don''t know what kind of law power is contained in the'' Hetu ''and'' Luoshu ''?"


    Kunpeng said, "I really have this consideration, so I haven''t placed the three corpses on this treasure. If I want to talk about the laws contained in ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'', I don''t know if my friends have heard of the two laws against heaven?"


    Empress Houtu said, "I naturally know that the two laws against heaven are the laws of time and space. Do these two laws against heaven exist in the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu''?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "yes, there are indeed two laws of time in the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu''."


    Empress Houtu was shocked when she heard this. The law of time is not comparable to that of ordinary law, so she hurriedly asked: "the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' have been in the hands of Taoist friends for a long time, but I don''t know whether they have understood this law?"


    Kunpeng said with a bitter smile, "the time method is against the law of heaven. I will not let it go. I''m ashamed to say that although I want to understand it, I don''t have the ability to understand it at all. I haven''t made any progress, so I have to give up in the end."


    Empress Houtu said, "the two laws of time and space are too rebellious. It''s normal for Taoist friends to understand them, but they don''t need to care too much. Since Taoist friends say that there is the power of law in all congenital spiritual treasures, do you know whether there is the power of law in this congenital treasure?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "the innate treasure is higher in quality than the first Lingbao. Even the innate Lingbao has the power of law. Naturally, the innate treasure also has the power of law."


    Empress Houtu was overjoyed when she heard this. She quickly asked, "do you know what kind of law power is contained in the chaotic clock?"


    Kunpeng said: "The" chaos clock "," Tai Chi diagram "and" Pangu flag "are all created by the" chaos axe ". The laws are not simple. The" chaos clock "in the hands of Taoist friends should contain the laws of space, and the" Tai Chi diagram "is the Yin and yang two Qi formed by the integration of the five element laws. Therefore, the five element laws are complete. This is why wind, fire, soil and water can be determined The law contained in the "Pangu flag" is the most powerful, surpassing the power of the seven known laws, but the law of destruction. "


    Empress Houtu asked, "Kunpeng, what is the law of destruction? Why haven''t I ever heard of such a law?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "among all the laws, there are two most powerful laws, that is, the law of life and the law of destruction. Therefore, it is named Siyi. The law of life is the origin of the power of life between heaven and earth, and the law of destruction is the power to destroy everything. The reason why Pangu great God can open his innocence is because the chaotic treasure ''Pangu axe'' contains the power of these two laws."


    Empress Houtu said, "how did Kunpeng Taoist friends know the existence of these two laws, and what are the abilities of these two laws?"


    Kunpeng said: "These two ¡õ ¡õ are also learned from this world. When the world is formed, I, as the Lord of the world, can understand a trace of the power of the world, which is composed of the law of life and destruction. If you fully master the law of life, even the law of heaven can''t destroy you. On the contrary, the law of destruction completely controls the world that can be destroyed, and the scourge is A manifestation of the law of destruction. "


    Empress Houtu sighed: "so, the Taoist ancestors have mastered the power of the two laws of life and destruction by integrating themselves with the way of heaven?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "It can''t be said that although the Taoist ancestors fit the way of heaven with their bodies, it''s a pity that the way of heaven was damaged and incomplete when the great God Pangu opened the sky, so the Taoist ancestors didn''t fully grasp the power of these two laws. The reason why the Taoist ancestors preached and established the Seven Saints was to let the saints help him handle the power of these two laws. The reason why empress Nuwa was able to create people was that she received the life granted by Taoist clothes The "Tai Chi diagram" of the Supreme Lord is also the expression of the law of life. The "four swords for killing immortals" in the hands of the leader of Tongtian cult and the "Pangu flag" of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty are the expression of the law of destruction. However, although the Taoist ancestor has no equal in calculation, he did not expect that the two saints in the West did not follow his route and chose the law of faith. The power of the law formed day after tomorrow has broken the peace Heng, so let the red cloud body that originally wanted to master the power of the law of destruction die, so as to weaken the power of the law of destruction. Otherwise, in the mass robbery of the war between the Lich and the lich, the wasteland will bear more serious power of destruction. "


    Empress Houtu sighed, "that''s true, but it''s chilling for Daozu to calculate like this, but the red cloud suffered a hard time in vain!"


    Kunpeng said, "if you pay, you will have a return. Otherwise, what qualification does the red cloud have to prove in this amount of robbery."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, since the law of destruction mastered by Hong Yun is unfavorable to the three realms, why does the Taoist ancestor want him to be born in the middle of this mass robbery?"


    Kunpeng said: "Although Daozu fits the way of heaven, he is not the way of heaven after all. The four forces want to invade the three realms, but Daozu can no longer suppress the destructive power. Moreover, Hongyun is the most good. In addition, although the two saints in the West have not made great achievements in the law of faith, Xiaocheng can suppress a little of the law of destruction. Therefore, Hongyun has the chance to be born just now, otherwise he doesn''t know how long he will have to wait Therefore, the red cloud should thank the four forces. Without their invasion, there would be no chance for him to be born. "

 Chapter 936

    Empress Houtu listened to Kunpeng talking about the rules practiced by the saints and asked, "what is the rule of faith, Taoist friend Kunpeng?"


    Kunpeng said: "the law of faith is the law formed after tomorrow. Like time and space, it is independent of all the laws of life and destruction. Because it is the law formed after tomorrow, it needs people''s faith to achieve success. The two saints in the West practice this law. They also want to use the power of the law to compete with Sanqing and Nuwa."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she suddenly realized and said, "I see. No wonder the two saints in the West have been promoting the Buddha Dharma. In order to facilitate this belief, but since this belief law is so good, why don''t Sanqing and empress Nuwa practice this law?"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s not that they don''t want to practice, but they can''t, unless they are willing to give up their own rules, but do you think the Taoist ancestor will agree?"


    Empress Houtu sighed, "after all, they are still controlled by the Taoist ancestors. They can''t help themselves!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right, but it''s because they are too greedy. If they could bear the temptation of the holy throne and cut three corpses into Tao, then they can practice more than two kinds of laws at the same time. Now they have no chance to be completely controlled by the heaven."


    Empress Houtu asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, how many rules can I practice after I prove the Tao with merit?"


    Kunpeng said: "The situation of Taoist friends is very special. As an ancestor, I have mastered 90% of the laws of the earth. When I preach the Tao, the power of great merit can be transformed into the laws of faith. However, I don''t recommend Taoist friends to do so. At the same time, it takes a lot of time and energy to cultivate the two laws. In my opinion, Taoist friends had better focus on the laws of the earth after completing the laws of governing the earth Then the five elements can be born into the golden law. Of course, there is another option, that is, Taoist friends continue to focus on the law of earth, so as to evolve into a higher law of life, but the probability is very small. "


    Empress Houtu said, "I don''t know how Kunpeng Taoist friends choose after mastering the law of water?"


    Kunpeng said, "poor Tao is different from Taoist friends. Poor Tao has the power of the world, so after fully mastering the law of water, it can be transformed into the law of life by the power of the world."


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friends use the method of cutting three corpses to prove the Tao. I think there must be more than one law to practice?"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment when he heard this, and then he made up his mind and said, "Taoist friend, since I brought you to my world, I won''t hide it from you. I really practice not one law, but the power of three laws of life, destruction and faith at the same time."


    Although empress Houtu understood that Kunpeng could not only cultivate the power of one law, she did not expect that Kunpeng was so crazy that she practiced three laws of life, destruction and faith at the same time. For a time, she was stunned and stunned on the spot for a long time.


    After a long time, empress Houtu woke up and sighed: "But I didn''t expect that Taoist friends have such a great determination to cultivate the power of three advanced laws at the same time. Don''t Taoist friends worry that it will affect their cultivation? If only one law is cultivated, it won''t take too long to cultivate the wisdom of Taoist friends. At the same time, cultivating the three advanced laws will have an impact even if the wisdom of Taoist friends is strong!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "I haven''t thought about what Taoist friends said, but my experience is different from that of Taoist friends. Although my world is still very weak, it can give me a trace of world power. With the power of the world, I can more easily understand the law of life and destruction."


    Empress Houtu said disapprovingly, "even if it''s like what the Taoist friend said, the Taoist friend doesn''t have the power to specialize in a law. Come quickly!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "That''s true, but I don''t just rely on the power of the world. Taoist friends should know that my method of cutting three corpses is different from that taught by Taoist ancestors. Every corpse is transformed by innate spiritual treasure. My good corpse is cut out by ''twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus'', and the evil corpse is cut out by a congenital treasure that hasn''t been fully formed in the Taiyin star, and the'' twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus'' itself It is the embodiment of the law of water, and the unformed congenital treasure is a tool for killing. Therefore, the poor good and evil corpses themselves contain the law of life and destruction. As for the law of faith, it is the poor self-cultivation. The human treasure "Kongtong seal" is integrated into themselves by the poor. The law of faith is not too difficult for the poor. Therefore, the three laws are natural for the poor to cultivate Get twice the result with half the effort. "


    Empress Houtu sighed, "but I didn''t expect that Taoist friends should have such a clever secret method. No wonder Taoist friends should practice three kinds of rules at the same time. I''m afraid that Taoist friends will have to catch up with Taoist ancestors when they prove Taoism!"


    In fact, empress Houtu doesn''t know that Kunpeng doesn''t want to preach at all now. If he preaches, although he can directly pursue the Taoist ancestors in cultivation, he has lost the opportunity to truly incarnate the heavenly way. It is precisely because of this that Kunpeng has been dragging his refusal to preach. He wants to directly incarnate the heavenly way and surpass the Taoist ancestors and fully master the world after his world has fully evolved.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said with a smile, "Taoist friends are serious. Before the world is perfect, it is impossible for poor people to preach. That doesn''t necessarily happen to themselves!"


    Empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are not saints, and finally there are ants. Even if you have high cultivation skills, the Taoist ancestors can improve the heavenly way after the amount robbery. At that time, the saints will greatly increase their cultivation skills because of the perfection of the heavenly way. If you don''t prove the way, how can you compete with the saints in the future."


    Kunpeng said, "I understand the meaning of Taoist friends. In fact, Taoist friends don''t know that even if I preach, I can''t improve my cultivation with the help of the power of heaven improved by Taoist ancestors!"


    Empress Houtu asked, "they are all saints. Why can''t Taoist friends rely on the power of heaven?"


    Kunpeng said: "The Seven Saints appointed by the Taoist ancestors have the opportunity of the great way, which is controlled by the heavenly way, so they can benefit from the perfection of the heavenly way, but the poor way has no opportunity of the great way, which is incomparable with the saints. What''s more, now I have evolved this world with myself in the three corpses, but my body contains the power of this world. If I prove the way in the world and coincide with the heavenly way Zu can find out my secret. At that time, no one can guarantee what Daozu will do. "


    Empress Houtu said, "do Taoist friends always drag on and never preach? It''s really not good. Taoist friends can preach in their own world!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "Things are not as simple as the Taoist friends think. In fact, even if he is poor and does not preach the Tao, he is not afraid of the saints after the perfection of the heavenly way. The Taoist ancestor relies on the saints to improve the heavenly way, and he is not fully in charge of the heavenly way. To put it bluntly, he just controls the balance. The three laws of life, destruction and belief are controlled by the saints, and he himself can''t fully grasp these three laws , and the poor Tao also practices these three rules, and by that time it will not be much lower than the Taoist clothes. Not to mention the saints, and the Taoist friends have not found a very interesting thing among the saints? "


    Empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "what do you mean?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "The Four Saints of the East should not be said that the five saints of the East master the law of life and destruction, and they either have a congenital treasure to protect themselves or have a top-grade congenital spiritual treasure. Although the two saints of the West master the law of faith, there are no spiritual treasures that can be taken, just ''nine Golden Lotus'' and'' seven treasure wonderful tree '', and both of these spiritual treasures have different degrees of damage, In this way, they have no ability to fully master the law of faith. It can be said that the law of faith in the three realms is that the poor share half with them. Do you think the western two saints are one with them? "


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friends mean that the two saints in the West want to break away from the control of heaven?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "The two western saints are the least controlled by the way of heaven. If they can get a world when the four forces invade the three realms, it is not impossible to break away from the way of heaven through the power of the world. The key is to see their own ability. Therefore, the Taoist ancestor can improve the way of heaven, but can not improve the people''s hearts. He is unfair to the two western saints, so the two western saints are naturally unwilling to contribute to the way of heaven, This is normal. "


    Empress Houtu said, "since Taoist friends can know this, the Taoist ancestor who incarnated the Tao of heaven naturally knows that he can''t have no arrangement to restrict the two saints in the West."


    Kunpeng said: "the Taoist ancestor knows what he can do. Even if he has arrangements, it is difficult to achieve. It is too good for him to let the western two saints choose the time. When the four forces invade the three realms, the Taoist ancestor has little ability to restrict the western two saints in the face of the enemy''s heavenly way. Once he forces against the western two saints, the fear of the three realms will move."


    Empress Houtu said, "even so, it is difficult for Taoist friends to compete with the saints when the four forces invade!"


    Kunpeng said, "you don''t have to worry about this. At that time, I have my own countermeasures."

 Chapter 937

    Although empress Houtu saw that Kunpeng was so confident, she felt the power of Taoist ancestors in the Lich war and said, "although Kunpeng''s Taoist friends said so, the saints either have the innate treasure or the best spiritual treasure. Once they work together to deal with Taoist friends, what will Taoist friends compete with them with quasi holy cultivation?"


    When Kunpeng heard empress Houtu''s words, he was very hesitant. He didn''t know whether to tell his secret completely. If he said it, he was afraid to reveal the wind, which would be very disadvantageous to his future plan; If you don''t say anything, looking at the appearance of empress Houtu, you are very afraid of the Taoist ancestors and saints. You are afraid that it will be difficult to exert your own strength in the future.


    Looking at Kunpeng''s hesitation, empress Houtu suddenly felt that Kunpeng was hard to hide, so she said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, we have realized today since the flood. Do you think I will betray our friendship? What makes you so hesitant and dare not tell me?"


    After hearing the words of empress Houtu, Kun Peng sighed, "it''s not that I want to hide anything, but it''s too important to say that it''s so important that I don''t even dare to speak. I''m afraid any problems will affect our future development and let us suffer the disaster!"


    Empress Houtu was so curious when she heard what Kunpeng said, so she said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, there are only you and me in this world. What do you have to worry about!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng thought for a moment and said, "well, it''s not a long time for things to press in my heart. Talking to Taoist friends may also liberate me."


    Empress Houtu said with a smile, "it''s right for Taoist friends to think so. We are allies. We can bear some of each other''s affairs so as not to be affected by too much pressure."


    Kunpeng said, "Friends of the earth, your twelve ancestors were transformed by Pangu''s blood essence. I don''t know if you know the three treasures of the way of heaven in the divine consciousness left by Pangu''s great God?"


    Empress Houtu was stunned when she heard this and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, what are the three treasures of heaven?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "so you don''t know. Do you know what the ''creation jade dish'' is?"


    After mentioning the "jade dish of creation", empress TU was shocked and said: "In the inheritance of the Father God, I know that the three thousand dharmas of Hongjun Taoist ancestor also come from this'' creation jade dish '', but in the memory of his father''s inheritance, this'' creation jade dish'' was originally a chaotic treasure, but it was hurt by the Father God''s divine axe at the beginning of the day. When Taoist friends mention this'' creation jade dish '', is it what you call the three treasures of the way of heaven?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. This'' jade dish of creation ''is one of the three treasures."


    Empress Houtu asked, "what are the other two treasures?"


    Kunpeng said, "the Pangu axe of Pangu great God is one of them, and the thirty-six chaotic green lotus is one of them. Have you heard of these two treasure Taoist friends?"


    Empress Houtu said, "I''ve heard of these two chaotic treasures. The ''36 chaotic Green Lotus'' was also hurt by the divine axe in the memory inherited by the Father God."


    Kunpeng said: "it''s good for Taoist friends to have heard of these two treasures. Things are indeed like what Taoist friends said. The ''36 chaotic Green Lotus'' is also hurt by the'' Pangu axe ''. The reason why the'' Pangu axe ''is divided into three is that it has damaged two chaotic treasures in succession, and it itself can''t bear the damage."


    Empress Houtu asked, "since Kunpeng Taoist friends'' Pangu axe '','' creation jade dish ''and'' thirty-six chaotic Green Lotus'' are the three treasures of heaven, what are their functions?"


    Kunpeng said: "To say their functions, we should start from the responsibility of the three ways of heaven. The formation of the three treasures of heaven is essential. The three treasures of heaven are three: one is life, the other is destruction, and the third is balance. The three treasures of heaven are also their embodiment. The" 36 chaotic green lotus "represents life, the" Pangu axe "represents destruction, and the" jade plate of creation "represents balance. As for their skills Yes, even if I don''t say it, I think my friends can hear it! "


    Empress Houtu nodded and then said, "since these three chaotic treasures are the three treasures of heaven, can you think that if you want to improve heaven, you should restore the glory of these three treasures?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "if you want to fully master the Tao of heaven, you really need to completely restore the three treasures as Taoist friends said. Unfortunately, the three treasures were completely damaged in those years, but it is impossible to restore them. It is precisely because of this that Taoist ancestors fit the Tao of heaven, so as to master the three realms and balance the disputes among the three realms."


    Empress Houtu said, "the three treasures of Kunpeng Taoist friends and Tiandao have been damaged. What does this have to do with us?"


    Kunpeng said: "The relationship is big. The three treasures of heaven complement each other and balance the heaven. As the" thirty-six chaotic green lotus "based on life, it is now divided into three. Only one third of the" merit and virtue Golden Lotus "is really in the hands of the Taoist ancestors. The" karma fire red lotus "and the" Xuanshui Black Lotus "are controlled by the poor road and the Styx River respectively. If the flood shortage is destroyed, it will be serious This is also the main reason why the spirit of the three realms has been greatly reduced after the famine was divided into four. As an artifact of destruction, Pangu axe is in charge of destruction. If someone does something contrary to the way of heaven, he needs to be punished with it. Unfortunately, after one is divided into three, his ability has been greatly reduced. The "jade plate of creation" mastered by Hongjun Taoist ancestor has also been damaged, but fortunately there are About 70% of the original, so the Taoist ancestor can master the three realms only if he fits the heavenly Tao. However, because the "jade plate of creation" is not complete, he can not completely balance the three realms, so there is a chance of quantitative robbery. "


    Empress Houtu said, "in other words, even if Zu improved the way of heaven, he could not completely control the three realms. We would have the power to fight back. I don''t know if I''m right?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s it!"


    Empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "in that case, why did the Taoist ancestor hand over the ''chaotic clock'' to me, which is not controlled by the saints of heaven?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "there''s nothing Taoist can do about it. Who made him owe the great cause and effect of the witch family in those years? If he wants to improve the heavenly way, he must first end the cause and effect with the witch family. Therefore, he just handed over the ''chaotic clock'' to Taoist friends to take charge. In fact, in Taoist Zu''s heart, he doesn''t want to do so."


    Empress Houtu said, "you can also use other Lingbao instead!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "You don''t think Daozu wants to do this. He can''t. Sanqing was transformed by Pangu''s yuan God. There are not only the congenital treasure ''Tai Chi map'' and ''Pangu flag'', but also the ''heaven and earth xuanhuang exquisite tower'' transformed by Pangu '' Gong, the "chaotic clock" is also a thing of Pangu. Naturally, it should be controlled by the descendants of Pangu great God. Now there is only one Taoist friend left of the twelve ancestors of the witch family, and the Taoist friends have made great contributions to the way of heaven. Naturally, the "chaotic clock" should be controlled by Taoist friends, and other Lingbao can not be replaced. "


    After hearing this, empress Houtu realized why Daozu was so kind to herself. It turned out that he owed it to the witch family and deserved it.


    Thinking of this, empress Houtu sighed, "if it weren''t for Taoist friends, I didn''t know that there was such a secret. It''s to thank Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s nothing. In fact, I think Sanqing, as the yuan God of Pangu, should be clear about this."


    Empress Houtu said, "in that case, why did the Taoist ancestor let such a killing weapon as'' killing God gun ''enter the world? Was he not afraid that the power of destruction was greater than the power of life, so he couldn''t master it?"


    Kunpeng said: "Daozu is helpless. On the one hand, he can no longer suppress the ''killing magic gun''. On the other hand, because of the invasion of the four forces, if he wants to protect the three realms from losses, he naturally needs to increase the power of destruction to resist the four forces. However, all this should still be within the control of Daozu. After all, he still has the ability to control more than 70% of the ''jade plate of creation'', which is not Let the three realms go to destruction. And now the three lotus platforms transformed by the "thirty-six chaotic green lotus" have all appeared, which also gave Taoist ancestors a sigh of relief. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, empress Houtu said, "it is precisely because the Taoist ancestor did not fully grasp the power of the three treasures of heaven, so Taoist friends can rely on the power of their own world. Combined with the power of the three treasures of heaven mastered by you and me, although it is not enough to fight with the Taoist ancestor, it is no problem to protect themselves. I am not right."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right, but I won''t take such a big risk just because of this."


    Hearing this, empress Houtu''s eyes brightened.

 Chapter 938

    Just listen, empress Houtu said, "so there''s another card for Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "that''s right, otherwise I wouldn''t be so arrogant. If Taoist friends intended to go with me to the center of the world, we can know why I have such confidence."


    Empress Houtu said with a smile, "in this way, you can lead the way."


    Kunpeng nodded and took empress Houtu to the center of the world. If the previous scene surprised empress Houtu, the scene in front of him can only be described as shock.


    The empress Houtu was shocked by everything in front of her. Six towering trees went straight into the sky, namely the innate five elements spiritual root and Huang Zhongli. In the middle of the six trees, there was a huge lake with dozens of different levels of Xuanshui Black Lotus, and in the center of Xuanshui Black Lotus, there was a twelve grade chaotic green lotus.


    Looking at everything in front of her, empress Houtu was so excited that she couldn''t speak. After a long time, she recovered her peace and said, "I didn''t expect that Taoist friends hide so deeply. The innate five elements spiritual root has been completely formed, and there is the dark water black lotus in this pool. If I''m not wrong, the lotus in the center of the pool is a chaotic Green Lotus!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s really amazing that Taoist friends are really clever and can recognize chaotic green lotus."


    Empress Houtu smiled and said, "it''s nothing. In the memory inherited by the Father God, I saw the thirty-six chaotic green lotus. Although the one in front of me is only twelve, its essence will not change. Therefore, we can recognize it at a glance, but we don''t know how our friend got the ''chaotic Green Lotus''?"


    Kunpeng said: "speaking of this'' chaotic Green Lotus'', I took a lot of trouble. Maybe Taoist friends don''t know that these twelve chaotic green lotus are not born, but synthesized in poor ways!"


    Empress Houtu was shocked when she heard this and said: "How is this possible? To synthesize ''chaotic Green Lotus'', you need to gather'' karma fire red lotus'', ''Xuanshui Black Lotus'' and'' merit Golden Lotus''. If the ''karma fire red lotus'' Taoist friends still have a chance, but the'' merit Golden Lotus'' will not give up at all. Moreover, now the ''karma fire red lotus'' in the hands of Styx river is still there, how can the Taoist friends synthesize'' chaotic Green Lotus''!"


    Kunpeng said, "there is nothing impossible in this world, and there is no need to deceive Taoist friends. This'' twelve chaotic Green Lotus'' is really a combination of poor Tao."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s emphasis again, empress Houtu remembered something, so she asked, "what does Kunpeng Taoist friend say about the three products'' merit and virtue Golden Lotus'' lost by the two western saints in the first war of canonization?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. After I got the ''three merit Golden Lotus'', I tried my best to get a lotus seed of'' yehuohong Lotus'' from the Styx River, and then synthesized the ''chaotic Green Lotus'' in front of me with a ten grade'' Xuanshui Black Lotus'' as the main body."


    Empress Houtu sighed: "with this'' twelve chaotic Green Lotus'', I''m afraid that even if the Taoist ancestor did it himself, it might not be able to break the defense of Taoist friends. No wonder Taoist friends have such confidence."


    Kunpeng said, "with this treasure alone, I don''t have so much self-confidence, and I can''t resist the Taoist ancestors!"


    After hearing this, empress Houtu was shocked again and said, "is it possible that Taoist friends have another secret treasure?"


    Kunpeng said: "since I have decided to tell my Taoist friends, I won''t hide anything. To tell you the truth, I have been suppressing myself. It''s convenient not to prove the Tao, which is to improve the world. At that time, I will directly incarnate the Tao of heaven and surpass Hongjun Taoist ancestor in one fell swoop."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, this is crazy. Although you have a world, you need the three treasures of the Tao of heaven to master a world according to what you said. Although you have twelve grades of ''chaotic Green Lotus'', you don''t have another two treasures, which is far from the Taoist ancestor."


    Kunpeng said, "my friend, there is no absolute thing in the world. Since I want to take this road, I will not give up."


    When empress Houtu saw that Kunpeng insisted, she thought for a moment and said, "since you insist, I can''t stop you. This'' chaotic clock ''is also one of the three treasures of heaven, so she handed it over to Taoist friends for safekeeping."


    Empress Houtu took out a "chaotic clock" and gave it to Kunpeng. However, Kunpeng did not expect empress Houtu to do so, but he was very moved. The "chaotic clock" is a congenital treasure and has great temptation for anyone. How can empress Houtu not be moved if she can give it to Kunpeng.


    What empress Houtu did not expect was that Kun Peng did not take over the "chaotic clock", but waved his hand and refused to accept the treasure.


    Empress Houtu couldn''t help asking, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, since you want to incarnate the Tao of heaven and surpass the Taoist ancestors, why don''t you accept this'' chaotic clock '', do you look down on me?"


    Just listen, Kunpeng said: "Taoist friends are serious. I should understand what humanitarian friends are. In fact, although this'' chaotic clock ''is a congenital treasure and a part of the three treasures of heaven, it is not very useful for me. Taoist friends, take it back!"


    Empress Houtu thought that Kunpeng was comforting herself, so she said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you have lofty ideals and sufficient conditions. This'' chaotic clock ''is much better in your hand than in mine. Don''t refuse again, otherwise you will really despise me."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he understood that empress Houtu misunderstood her meaning, so he hurriedly said, "Taoist friends misunderstood my meaning. In fact, what I said is the truth. Although this'' chaotic clock ''can also be used as the three treasures of heaven, I have the best Lingbao in my hand."


    Empress Houtu still didn''t believe it and said, "Taoist Kunpeng, unless you can take out Lingbao and meet me, I still don''t believe it!"


    Kunpeng was clear about the persistence of the witch family, so he smiled and said, "since Taoist friends say so, I''ll let Taoist friends see the level of my weapon refining."


    Kunpeng asked for the "killing sword" he had made from the evil corpse. As soon as the sword came out, empress Houtu immediately felt a breath of destruction coming to her face. Such a huge breath shocked her. Seeing this, Kunpeng quickly took back the Lingbao again. Empress Houtu just slowed down.


    Just listen, empress Houtu said, "Taoist friends once said that they refined a cutting weapon. It must be this treasure?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s this treasure. What do Taoist friends think of the power of this treasure?"


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friend is indeed the first master of weapon refining in the three realms. In this way, the spirit treasure against the sky can also be refined. No wonder you dare not let him appear in the three realms. I''m afraid that once the treasure is released, the Taoist ancestor will immediately notice it. I can feel the impulse of destruction only by breath, but the power is amazing. I really don''t know how you refine the spirit treasure."


    Kunpeng said: "Speaking of this Lingbao, I want to start with the battle of Fengshen. At the beginning, I thought that there was a great difficulty in the Western Paradise, so I observed it secretly. Sure enough, a giant mosquito stole the" merit Golden Lotus ", so I came to a mantis to catch cicadas and yellow finches. After that, I secretly captured the mosquito and refined the three-grade" merit Golden Lotus ", and then used the tip of the mosquito to match it The blood refined this Lingbao, but I didn''t expect that this Lingbao should coincide with the destructive power of our world, so it has the current power, and it can be regarded as one of the three treasures of heaven produced by this world! "


    Empress Houtu sighed: "Taoist friends are really powerful. It''s admirable that they can hide from the two saints in the West and get this treasure. However, Taoist friends now have only two treasures of heaven, but they lack the most critical treasure of balance. How can they incarnate the heaven?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I have long planned this. Among the three treasures of heaven, the Lingbao of life and destruction is the easiest to obtain, but the Lingbao with the power of balance is rare. Among the three worlds, only the ''jade plate of creation'' in the hands of Taoist ancestors can have this function."


    Empress Houtu said, "in this way, Taoist friends want to fight the idea of ''creation jade disc'' in the hands of Taoist ancestors?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "The idea is to seek the skin of a tiger and seek his own death. I''m not so stupid. In fact, speaking of the power of balance, I want to thank the two saints in the West. It is precisely because they practice the law of faith that I have found a chance. Therefore, inspired by this, I condensed a ''Book of faith'' based on the power of faith to balance the power of the world, As long as I practice the law of faith to a great extent, since the world of poverty is evolved from the three corpses, which is related to the rest of poverty, the "book of faith" condensed by the power of faith can become a real treasure of balance, so that the three treasures of heaven can be put together. "


    Empress Houtu sighed, "Taoist friends are incomparable in calculation. It''s really admirable. No wonder Taoist friends don''t dare to talk about it lightly. Otherwise, once they are known by others, the consequences will be unimaginable."

 Chapter 939

    When Kunpeng heard what empress Houtu said, he couldn''t help saying, "the matter has been finished. It should be the evolution of the stars on the sky. At this time, as long as the stars on the sky become ten percent, the Yin, Yang and five elements in this world will be balanced, and the world will change at that time. I also ask Taoist friends to protect the Dharma for me."


    Empress Houtu was filled with emotion when she heard Kunpeng''s words. In this world, no one can resist Kunpeng unless Daozu came in person. Kunpeng gave himself a great face by saying so. Empress Houtu nodded and said, "please cast the spell!"


    Without further words, Kunpeng took out 365 star flags and "Hetu" and "Luoshu". Holding "Hetu" and "Luoshu", Kunpeng did not move for a long time.


    Empress Houtu understood that such a top-quality congenital Lingbao would disappear in the three realms. Even if Kunpeng''s family background was thick, it was normal to be difficult to give up for a time.


    After a long time, Kunpeng regained his mood. With a wave of his big hand, "Hetu", "Luoshu" and 365 star flags flew into the void and immediately laid a "Celestial Star array". Unfortunately, because the celestial stars in this world were not completely formed, the "Celestial Star array" could not attract the essence of stars.


    For Kun Peng, the queen of the earth was very surprised. She did not understand what the purpose of Kun Peng did. In this world without Sunday''s stars, Sunday''s Star Wars array could not absorb the essence of stars, and it had little practical help in the evolution of Sunday stars.


    When empress Houtu was puzzled, she only heard Kunpeng shout "he".


    With the sound falling down, the small world evolved by Kunpeng changed greatly. Countless auras began to gather to the "Celestial Star array". The innate five elements spiritual root constantly extracted and transformed chaotic auras from chaos to supply the "Celestial Star array". After seeing this scene, the earth empress was stunned.


    With the passage of time, the Reiki gathered faster and faster. The 365 star flags were gradually surrounded by Reiki and compressed, gradually forming 360 stars.


    After seeing this scene, empress Houtu couldn''t help but sigh. She was very happy to know that Kunpeng had succeeded in evolving the stars.


    Empress Houtu is very happy, but Kunpeng is different from empress Houtu. Instead, he is very heavy. Although 365 small stars have been formed, Kunpeng has evolved two stars, Taiyin and sun, so he must combine these two stars with the newly formed stars. This is not an easy thing, If you are not careful, you will be on the verge of success, so Kunpeng will lose a lot.


    Just listen, Kunpeng shouted again and flew out of the twelve chaotic green lotus. It was Kunpeng''s good corpse. In case, Kunpeng had to use the power of three corpses to ensure the success of the evolution of the stars.


    As soon as the good corpse Black Lotus appeared, it immediately sent out two breath of life and integrated into the two congenital spiritual treasures of "Hetu" and "Luoshu". Then the two congenital spiritual treasures sent out a burst of light to illuminate the whole world, but the newborn two stars of Taiyin and Yang were integrated into the two spiritual treasures.


    At this time, Kunpeng himself shouted again, and his magic power carefully controlled the fusion of the original two stars of the Taiyin and the sun with the two innate treasures of "Hetu" and "Luoshu". While Kunpeng''s good corpse, heilian, tries his best to hold the "River map" and "Luoshu" in the void to relieve Kunpeng''s pressure.


    As time went by, the two innate treasures of "Hetu" and "Luoshu" became closer and closer to the two stars of the Taiyin and the sun, and finally they came into contact with each other. After listening to a loud noise, the two innate spiritual treasures of "Hetu" and "Luoshu" suddenly turned into two spiritual lights, which coincided with the two stars of the Taiyin and the sun.


    After the formation of the new two kinds of stars, Taiyin and sun, the whole world became turbulent in a short time. The five elements Reiki was transformed into yin and Yang, and the Yin and Yang derived the five elements Reiki, so that the Reiki of the whole world could circulate automatically. Even if the innate five spiritual roots were no longer transformed from chaos, the chaotic atmosphere could be self-sufficient.


    The two stars, Taiyin and sun, are the first of the stars. In this line, the stars in the sky evolved from the star flag suddenly burst into a burst of strong light, each shaped, and completely evolved from the stars in the next week.


    When the evolution of the stars on Sunday was successful, Kunpeng shouted again: "return!"


    As soon as Kunpeng''s words fell, the stars in the sky moved along their respective tracks, and the whole world improved a lot. The power of stars shrouded the world.


    The empress Houtu, who has been visiting all the time, has gained great benefits in the process of the evolution of the stars. She has a preliminary understanding of the track of the operation of the heavenly way, which is very good for her future practice.


    After returning the stars of Zhou Tian, Kun Peng came to empress Houtu and said, "Taoist friends, can you understand?"


    Empress Houtu said, "thank you for giving me this opportunity to let me know a trace of the Tao of heaven!"


    Kunpeng waved his hand and said, "you and I are allies, but it''s right to help each other."


    Empress Houtu asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, what benefits has the world gained after the evolution of the stars? What is the difference to improve it?"


    Kunpeng said: "When it comes to benefits, I was surprised that not only the Yin and Yang and the five elements are balanced, but also because the center of the world is supported by the innate five element spiritual root, the five element Reiki can be transformed into the Yin and yang two Qi, and the Yin and yang two Qi can then derive the five element Qi. In the future, even if the innate five element spiritual root is not used to transform the Reiki from chaos, the world will no longer worry about the existence of spirit A dry day. "


    When empress Houtu heard this, she sighed, "it''s really a great advantage. Since then, the world can be more beautiful than the wasteland of that year."


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "in terms of aura, our world can indeed be compared with the wasteland in those years, but this is only part of the benefits, but the biggest benefit is not so!"


    Empress Houtu was surprised and said, "such benefits are not the greatest. Can you tell me what benefits are higher than it?"


    Kunpeng said: "Taoist friends also know the two laws against heaven. Because the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' have strong laws of time, when the two new stars of the lunar and the sun are formed, the world has finally improved the laws of time, and the laws of the whole world are complete. As the master of the world, I have also obtained a law of time. Now it is the Taoist friends who come to our world The poor also have a higher power. "


    Empress Houtu was shocked when she heard these words. After a long time, she woke up and said, "Taoist friends have mastered the four ¡õ ¡õ of life, destruction, faith and time. If you can understand the law of space again, you can''t do anything with the cultivation of Taoist friends, even if the Saints work together!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said: "Taoist friends are wrong. Once the world becomes the master of the world, I have mastered all the laws, and the space law is no exception. Speaking of the space law, in fact, as long as anyone becomes the master of the world, even the world of Lingbao can get a trace of space law. However, this is the real world, so the space law is not too difficult for me, but because The laws of time and space are the two laws against heaven. Even if I am the Lord of the world, I just have a preliminary grasp. It is difficult to use them. "


    Empress Houtu said, "even if you master it preliminarily, it''s a great thing. In the future, if Taoist friends fight with others, you can use the power of the world to pull each other into the world. No matter how strong the other party''s mana is and how high his cultivation is, it''s difficult to resist Taoist friends who are the Lord of the world."


    Kunpeng sighed: "things are not as simple as Taoist friends think. Because the world is not perfect, there are not too many world forces that poor Tao can borrow. Poor Tao below sage can also use the world forces to pull him into this world. However, sage is consistent with heaven. Unless poor Tao is perfect, he cannot break the space to pull him into the world."


    Empress Houtu asked, "what''s the difference between this world and perfection?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "there are many poor things. First, there is no birth of intelligent life in the square world. Second, the heaven and hell are not perfect. If these three aspects can be improved, the square world can really become a world like the three worlds, and the poor can be directly incarnated into the heaven."


    After hearing this, empress Houtu sighed: "it''s OK to say that intelligent life can be introduced secretly from the three realms, but it''s very difficult to establish heaven and hell."

 Chapter 940

    Why does Kunpeng never know the difficulty of establishing Tianting and underground mansion? Don''t mention that you can see the huge scale of Tianting in the three realms, let alone the underground mansion, which was built only after empress Houtu abandoned herself. Kunpeng wants to establish these two kinds, but it is not an ordinary difficulty, but fortunately, Kunpeng has long planned in his heart.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "Taoist friends don''t need to worry about this. These three poor things have been planned for a long time. As soon as the time comes, I can let go. At that time, I need the help of Taoist friends and the witch family!"


    Empress Houtu said, "as long as the Taoist friend gives an order, our Witch family will do its best to pay, and will never drag the Taoist friend back."


    Kunpeng couldn''t help saying, "if you have a Taoist friend''s words, I''m much more relieved."


    Empress Houtu said, "although I don''t know what arrangements you have, Kunpeng Taoist friends, now all aspects of the mass robbery are in strict readiness. I''m afraid it''s difficult to carry out these three things, otherwise a slight disturbance will attract the attention of the saints, so it''s hard for the Taoist friends to hide them!"


    Kunpeng said, "I know what Taoist friends say, but I don''t think about the people in the earth fairy world. My goal is the Earth Star!"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she was surprised and said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng has deviated from the development direction of the earth fairy world. She has taken completely two different roads. I''m afraid it''s difficult for them to enter the world!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the Taoist friends'' branch is worried too much. To tell the truth, today''s Earth Star has reached the edge of destruction after such serious mining. It won''t be long before it will become a lifeless Death Star. At that time, we can call on the immortals of the three worlds to discuss this matter and let them make suggestions. Do Taoist friends think that people, interpretation, interception and the Buddhist Church accept the people on earth star?"


    After hearing this, empress Houtu shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. At this time, she is in the midst of mass robbery. The four states should strive for stability, and neither side will accept those people from the earth star."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "that''s right. No one will accept it. Only a poor man can accept these people. In this way, it can not only solve the difficulties of no intelligent creatures in this world, but also take the opportunity to gather the hearts of the earth star. It can really kill two birds with one stone."


    Empress Houtu said, "but in this way, the Taoist friends will reveal the secrets of the world. At that time, I was afraid that the saints might work together to attack the Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "this Taoist friend doesn''t need to worry. As long as he can accept the people on the earth star, after gaining the power of these beliefs, I can use the power of the three treasures of heaven to block the whole world. Even if Hongjun Taoist ancestor wants to come to our world, not to mention the saints!"


    Empress Houtu said, "I''m afraid they will join hands to suppress Taoist friends and force Taoist friends to leave the three realms. That''s very unfavorable to Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "The saints won''t do this. Even if they want to do so, Taoist Hongjun won''t agree. Without the power of the poor Taoist priest, Taoist friends and the witch family, it''s still a problem whether they can defend the three realms when the Quartet forces invade the three realms. How can they expel the poor Taoist priest? Even if they want to do this, they have to wait until the Quartet forces are solved, so they have no worries at home, But at that time, the poor world was also improved. Even if the Taoist ancestors came to the poor, they were not afraid. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, he immediately understood Kunpeng''s thoughts, so he said, "Taoist friends want to seize the reincarnation place and build the treasure of heaven from the four directions?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I have this plan, but more importantly, I want to seize the tree of the world. With the tree of the world, no one can destroy the world."


    Empress Houtu said, "that Taoist friend must have made arrangements long ago. Can you tell me the truth?"


    Kunpeng said: "We all know the basic situation of the four forces. According to my guess, the four religions can''t divide the four worlds equally. Neither the Supreme Lord nor the first emperor can win one world alone, so they are likely to gather Chinese forces to win one world first, and then seize the other world. This is our opportunity. As long as the Taoist friends and the witch family make every effort to help the poor Tao, we will have enough strength to seize a world. Of course, seizing this world is not our goal, and plundering materials is our goal. "


    Empress Houtu said, "I understand what Taoist friends think, but I don''t know what kind of world they are going to deal with?"


    Kunpeng said, "Taoist friends must also know the basic information of the four forces from the earth star. I want to play the idea of the forces of God!"


    Empress Houtu was surprised when she heard this and said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, that world is the strongest of the four forces. Is it wrong for you to choose this force?"


    Kunpeng said: "according to my guess, only this world has what I want, so only this world is our best choice!"


    Empress Houtu said, "even if Taoist friends want to attack this force, it''s not possible that all saints will let Taoist friends choose. I think Taoist friends should be prepared! It''s best to have other choices in case."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "Houtu Taoist friends, if you want to improve this world, only this force can choose. Only they have what I need, but the other three forces can''t get all the things I need."


    Seeing that Kunpeng was so persistent, empress Houtu asked, "what is there in that power that Taoist friends need, and even let Taoist friends insist?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "if I have no speculation error, only they will have the existence of the world tree. Not only that, but also they, like me, practice the law of faith. If I can get the treasure of faith in that world, I can improve my own law of faith."


    In front, empress Houtu also heard that Kun Peng wanted to use the spiritual treasure of faith as the three treasures of heaven to balance the power of the world. Naturally, she knew the importance of this treasure of faith, but she was still worried. So he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, although you think well, the two western saints also practice the law of faith. I''m afraid they won''t agree to let Taoist friends get the spiritual treasure of faith. At that time, I''m afraid there will be a big war!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "if you want to fight, you can fight. As long as you can improve the world, even the greatest sacrifice is worth it."


    Seeing that Kunpeng''s decision was so firm, empress Houtu knew that it was useless to persuade him again, so she didn''t continue to discuss this topic with Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng felt a little embarrassed when he saw this. After all, empress Houtu was also for her own good, so he said, "Houtu Taoist friends are not poor people who don''t know the dangers of things, but if we want to get out of the three worlds, we must improve the world. Only in this way can we advance and retreat freely."


    Empress Houtu said, "I can understand the intentions of Taoist friends. I should help the witch family!"


    Kunpeng said, "so I want to thank my Taoist friends. I just don''t know whether Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun will stand on our side after the robbery. If we can get their help, we will have a better chance of winning."


    Empress Houtu said, "according to Zhen Yuanzi''s behavior, he should not forget our help to him. Moreover, if he wants to prove the truth, it may not be possible to succeed with the support of Hongyun alone. The four religions of man, interpretation, interception and Buddhism will only take care of their own interests and will not care about him at all, so I think he has a great chance to stand on our side."


    Kunpeng heard empress Houtu''s words and sighed, "I hope so!"


    When talking about preaching, Kunpeng suddenly thought that empress Houtu also needed to seize the treasure of preaching from the four forces, so he said: "Hou Tu Taoist friends, when it comes to preaching, we also need to plan for you. For merit preaching, a Taoist friend only needs to have a physical body. Therefore, we should win a native spiritual treasure from the four forces. As far as I know, although there are many native spiritual treasures in the four forces, the best spiritual treasure should belong to the heart of the earth in the hands of Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, if any This treasure is in the hands of Taoist friends, but it is not difficult to prove it! Then we will gather our strength to destroy this person and seize the heart of the earth. "


    Empress Houtu shook her head when she heard this and said, "Kunpeng, it''s better to seize the treasure of perfecting the world first. After all, when the world is perfect, we can stand invincible. As for the heart of the earth, we can do it later!"


    Kunpeng understood empress Houtu''s mind and said, "since then, I''m afraid that the heart of the earth is difficult to fall into our hands. It''s better for Taoist friends to take the witch family to seize the heart of the earth first, and then come to help the poor after it''s done. It''s also without delay!"


    Empress Houtu heard Kunpeng''s arrangement, but she still wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Kunpeng, so she had to agree to Kunpeng''s proposal.

 Chapter 941

    Kunpeng and empress Houtu did not know that the disappearance of "Hetu" and "Luoshu" caused by their evolutionary power in the world caused another commotion among the saints and Tianting, and they talked about it one after another.


    First of all, it was Fuxi, the emperor of heaven, who noticed that the "River map" and "Luoshu" had disappeared. Although Fuxi did not know what had happened in the three realms, for the sake of safety, Fuxi still asked empress Nuwa to have a chat with the leader of Tongtian cult in huoyun cave. After receiving Fu Xi''s invitation, empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult were very surprised, However, they also knew that something important must have happened, otherwise it was not a last resort, and Fu Xi would not take the initiative to invite them to discuss matters, so they got up and went to huoyun cave.


    When they came to huoyun cave, Fu Xi welcomed them into their practice place. After the three sat down, empress Nuwa first asked, "what great event happened when elder brother invited us so urgently?"


    Fu Xi said, "I wonder if my sister and the saint of heaven had a palpitation some time ago?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "there was a palpitation for a while, but in the midst of mass robbery, the secret of nature was chaotic, but we couldn''t speculate what had happened, so we had to step up our prevention. Could it be that elder brother speculated what had happened?"


    Fu Xi nodded and said, "that''s why I invited you to discuss business."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he couldn''t bear it and asked, "so, Taoist Fu Xi, your calculation technique is unique in the three realms, and you can straighten out the chaotic secret of heaven!"


    Fu Xi shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "the saints of heaven look up to me. The reason why I can know what happened this time is not that my calculation technique is unique in the three realms, but for another reason."


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t ask more, otherwise it would involve the secret of Fu Xi, so she was silent. Fortunately, as Fu Xi''s sister, Nu Wa didn''t have this fear, so she said, "brother, if so, what''s the reason?"


    Fu Xi said: "this is about to start with what happened. A few days ago, I suddenly had a palpitation, but there was no result in how to calculate, but I vaguely felt that it was related to the demon master Kunpeng..."


    Before Fu Xi finished speaking, empress Nuwa said in surprise, "brother, how did it involve Kunpeng again? Was it caused by him?"


    Fu Xi said with a wry smile, "sister, don''t worry. Will you listen to me well?"


    Empress Nuwa was a little embarrassed when she heard this and said, "please speak, brother, and my little sister is all ears!"


    Fu Xi said: "the matter is really related to Kunpeng. When I realized this, although there was chaos due to the quantity robbery, I couldn''t predict what happened, but I thought carefully about the relationship between myself and Kunpeng. Later, I finally figured out the reason for the matter."


    Empress Nuwa couldn''t bear to hear this again and asked, "what''s the reason, brother?"


    When Fu Xi saw Nu Wa interrupting his words again, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said: "When I was reincarnated as the emperor, my sister agreed to let Kunpeng be the teacher of the emperor, so he just lent out the congenital Lingbao ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'', and the relationship between me and Kunpeng was no better than this. I thought of this and explored it. I was surprised that the two congenital Lingbao of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' were reported in the three realms! And among the three realms, it can be seen With this secret method, Kunpeng is the only one who makes the congenital Lingbao disappear. "


    Empress Nuwa was shocked when she heard this and said, "what, how is this possible? Kunpeng has cut off the three corpses, and his disciples are guarding Hongyun in beigulu Prefecture. Under our surveillance, no one has cut off the three corpses at all. How can the ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' disappear?"


    Fuxi sighed, "this is my strange place, so I want you to come and discuss this matter!"


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment and said, "Kunpeng has always been crafty. Two Taoist friends, see if it is possible that Kunpeng has been cheating us!"


    Empress Nuwa asked, "elder martial brother Tongtian thinks Kunpeng has been cheating us?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "cut three corpses!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "cut three corpses? Does senior brother think Kunpeng has not cut three corpses at all, but only one corpse?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "I don''t mean cutting one corpse for my brother, but Kunpeng has never cut three corpses. He doesn''t walk the way of cutting three corpses into Tao!"


    When Nuwa heard this, she said, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng admitted to us that he had cut three corpses, and he was really proficient in the method of cutting three corpses. It''s reasonable to say that he only cut one corpse, but how can it be said that he has never cut a corpse?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "nothing is impossible. Kunpeng has always been ambitious. How can he reveal his accomplishments to us? It''s a little different from him."


    When empress Nuwa heard the leader of Tongtian sect say this, her heart moved and said, "what did elder martial brother say? At the beginning, we didn''t doubt it because we were allies. Kunpeng could do so, but he was so familiar with the method of cutting three corpses into a Tao. Why didn''t he choose to prove the Tao by this method?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said: "the method of cutting three corpses into Dharma is only a front line higher than us. Because we have the support of teachers behind us, Kunpeng is naturally subject to great restrictions. Therefore, he is only afraid to go first. We want to prove the Dharma by force. Only by breaking the power of heaven can he be free from the restrictions of teachers!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "the way to prove the Tao is that the Pangu great God did not succeed. How can he Kunpeng surpass the Pangu great God to prove the holy Tao, unless Kunpeng is really crazy!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "Kunpeng was very crazy. There''s nothing for him to do so. Younger martial sister, don''t forget that the way of heaven at this time is different from that when Pangu opened the sky!"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she suddenly realized and said, "elder martial brother means that if the Tao is incomplete today, Kunpeng is easier to prove the Tao than Pangu!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "that''s right!"


    When Fu Xi heard the words of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, he said, "you two underestimated Kunpeng, but the matter is not as simple as you said!"


    The leader of Tongtian said, "if you have any ideas, please speak frankly!"


    Fu Xi said: "After hearing the words of the saint of heaven, I felt that if Kunpeng really had to go to prove Tao, he would have a great chance to prove Tao. However, you only saw the incompleteness of heaven''s Tao, but you didn''t expect Kunpeng to constantly absorb innate Lingbao to strengthen himself with secret methods. In those years, his physical body was more powerful than zuwu. Now I''m afraid he has gone straight after Pangu''s real body Dan Kunpeng wanted to preach while the saints and Taoist ancestors were resisting the invasion of the four forces. Who could stop him from preaching at that time? "


    Hearing Fu Xi''s words, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were shocked. If Kunpeng really did so, I''m afraid no one will be able to stop Kunpeng from preaching.


    Empress Nuwa said, "if so, what should we do?"


    Fu Xi said: "at present, I can only be sure that the two congenital Lingbao of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' have disappeared. Other things are just speculation. There is no evidence. Maybe we are too careful!"


    Empress Nuwa shook her head and said, "Kunpeng is insidious and cunning. In all likelihood, it will be as we expected, but we have to guard against it!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "now we are just guessing. Even if we go to find the supreme Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two western saints to discuss, I''m afraid they won''t think so. Instead, they will think it''s our trick."


    Fu Xi nodded and said, "what the sage said is very true. Now the situation in the three realms is very delicate. A slight disturbance will lead to a great disaster. We''d better make a long plan on this matter."


    Empress Nuwa said, "no, I''m afraid Kunpeng will succeed if we drag on. At that time, based on the relationship between the witch family and Kunpeng, how can we still have a foothold for our demon family? We should discuss with the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints anyway. If they don''t agree, we''ll think of another way."


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment and said, "well, let''s try and see the reactions of people, Buddhism and Buddhism. Besides, maybe things will turn around."

 Chapter 942

    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa had a business meeting in the huoyun cave, but they didn''t know that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun had discovered this long ago. As soon as the "Hetu" and "Luoshu" disappeared, they had a business meeting in Taiqing.


    Just listen, the Supreme Master Lao Junjun said, "younger martial brother, although it is now in the quantitative robbery, this sudden palpitation is not a good thing, but I don''t know what big event has happened in the three realms!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "senior brother and I have this feeling, which shows that this matter is not trivial. It may be related to all living beings in the three realms, but you and I should be careful to avoid being intrigued by others!"


    The supreme old gentleman shook his head and said, "I don''t think it''s a conspiracy. On the contrary, I think this palpitation is the same as Kunpeng''s last refining of the human treasure ''Kongtong seal''."


    Yuanshi Tianzun pondered for a moment and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. Younger brother, this careful aftertaste is so meaningful. Can it be that Kunpeng''s shop can''t refine the innate Lingbao again? But it''s also wrong. Now he has cut off three corpses, and it''s no use refining the Lingtian Lingbao again. Maybe his disciples are cutting three corpses!"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "younger martial brother, Kunpeng''s disciples are now in beigulu Prefecture. Now beigulu Prefecture is calm and there is no movement. It has nothing to do with them?"


    The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said, "beigulu Prefecture is indeed calm, but if it has nothing to do with Kunpeng, who does it have to do with?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "I didn''t say that this matter has nothing to do with Kunpeng. The secret method of refining Lingbao is his unique skill. If the congenital Lingbao disappears, it must have something to do with Kunpeng."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "in that case, we might as well calculate to see if it is really the disappearance of congenital Lingbao!"


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true!"


    Saying this, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun began to meditate and calculate the innate Lingbao. After a long time, they just ended. They only heard the supreme old gentleman say to Yuanshi Tianzun, "younger martial brother, can you have the result?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I just can''t find the existence of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu''. It seems that things really have something to do with Kunpeng!"


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "I can''t find the whereabouts of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu''. It seems that these two Lingbao have disappeared, but since Kunpeng has cut three corpses, and his disciples haven''t cut the corpses, how did this congenital Lingbao disappear!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun pondered for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng''s method of cutting three corpses to prove the Tao is just our own conjecture. There is no evidence at all. Do you think we want to borrow it!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, what you mean is that Kunpeng didn''t take the method of cutting three corpses into Tao? But as we thought at the beginning, he went to prove the Tao with strength?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "that''s what I think. Kunpeng Nasi must be constantly strengthening his body with innate Lingbao. Only this statement can explain why the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' disappeared."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "but don''t forget, younger martial brother, that the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' are the ¡õ¡õ of the ''star array of the sky''. Without this treasure, Kunpeng wants to lose a strong arm!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "what''s the matter? In the first World War of Fengshen, Kunpeng''s body has surpassed zuwu. Now after so many years of cultivation, he has refined ''Kongtong seal'', ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' one after another. I''m afraid his strong body has been chasing Pangu''s real body. If so, it''s not impossible for him to prove the Tao with strength!"


    The supreme old gentleman nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. If so, we have to guard against it! To prove that Tao is beyond heaven, even the teacher can''t!"


    Yuanshi tianben said: "Not only that, but now it''s the amount robbery, and then the four forces invade the three realms. If Kunpeng preaches at this time, and the teacher is trying his best to stop the invasion of the four forces, but is unable to stop Kunpeng, then Kunpeng''s chances of success are much greater. Moreover, even if it doesn''t become the way of heaven, there will be some losses. Once the teacher can''t support it, there will be no amount robbery here When it''s over, it''s going to happen. "


    The great old gentleman sighed: "Kunpeng is really cunning. Once he does so, we have no power to fight back. It seems that we have to talk to Tongtian Shibei, Nu Wa and the two saints in the west to discuss the Countermeasures of this painting together, otherwise once Kunpeng testifies, we will be in danger!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "Now the situation in the earth fairy world is very subtle. It can''t be triggered. I''m afraid we can''t convince younger martial brother Tongtian, younger martial sister Nuwa and the two saints in the West. After all, we all thought that Kunpeng used to cut the body into a way. Now we want to change our mouth. I''m afraid they''ll think we''re lying, scheming and won''t believe what we said!"


    The Supreme Lord sighed, "it''s true. Kunpeng has been pretending for so many years. It''s really not easy to convince junior brother Tongtian for a time, but we can''t watch Kunpeng''s plot succeed. I''m afraid there will be no one to explain the two religions in the future!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun thought for a moment and said, "senior brother, maybe we can''t convince junior brother Tongtian them, but we can find Haotian and Xi Wangmu first. They have contacts with Kunpeng. Maybe they know more than we do. Maybe we can learn something from them!"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "if the one who knows Kunpeng best is empress Houtu, then younger martial brother Tongtian. Even younger martial brother Tongtian may not know the details of Kunpeng, not to mention Haotian and West Queen Mother. Younger martial brother doesn''t need to do this. It''s useless to go."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly: "Elder martial brother, you can''t say that. Maybe you''re right. We can''t know anything from Haotian and Xiwang''s mother, but if we can convince them to believe it, relying on their relationship with younger martial brother Tongtian can make younger martial brother Tongtian vigilant, so we can talk more when we talk to them again. What do you think?"


    The supreme old gentleman was right. It was really a good thing to convince Haotian and the queen mother of the west, so he said: "younger martial brother, this plan is very good. I have no opinion for you. But younger martial brother, have you thought about how to deal with the two saints of the West? They have been frustrated continuously during this period. I''m afraid they won''t easily believe you and me!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, I also know this, but I think as long as you and I have the same opinion with younger martial brother Tongtian, younger martial sister Nuwa and Tianting, they can''t turn over any big waves. What''s more, there is a big cause and effect between them and Kunpeng. You can''t watch Kunpeng preach!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "I''m afraid they don''t think so. Instead, they think it''s a conspiracy between us and younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa. Without their cooperation, we can''t do anything about Kunpeng. Otherwise, once Kunpeng is under pressure, he will abandon the cause and effect Alliance with the two saints in the west, and things will happen!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun smiled and said, "it''s impossible, elder martial brother. The cause and effect between Kunpeng and the two western saints is great. In addition, the two western saints still take Lu Ya, the son of demon emperor Jun, and Hou Yi, the second disciple of Kunpeng, has a deep blood feud with him. How can they get together!"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Younger martial brother, there''s nothing impossible. Don''t you know what the two saints in the west do? They can do anything to their advantage, not to mention a small land pressure. If they can get Kunpeng''s support, how can they refuse? Don''t forget that the disciples of Kunpeng are much higher than Lu pressure, not to mention Kunpeng''s anger It is the most precious merit and virtue of the day after tomorrow. Sacrificing a land pressure for the support of Kunpeng and empress Houtu will do more good than harm to the West. Moreover, the relationship between zhenyuanzi, Hongyun and Kunpeng is not general. Maybe they will also support the two saints of the West. Hongyun is the one who should be robbed. If he has his support, the two saints of the West want to be robbed, although they are not seen You have to be able to protect everyone, but you can let your ¡õ¡õ disciples not lose! "


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun also understood the importance of the matter, but he said: "elder martial brother, the two saints in the West are not fools. If Kunpeng preaches, it is also very disadvantageous to them. As long as we can explain the interests with him, they must not stop."


    The Supreme Lord also has no way. Seeing the Heavenly Master of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty say so, he can only agree.

 Chapter 943

    In fact, everyone underestimated the two saints in the West. Although their cultivation is not the highest among the saints, and there is no magic treasure to take, their mind is the most clever among the saints.


    In the Western Paradise, he then asked, "younger martial brother, what do you think caused the palpitations between us this time? What harm does it do to us?"


    Zhunti thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, this palpitation is somewhat the same as our last one, but it is different, but in my opinion, it may be caused by the disappearance of Lingbao in the three realms first!"


    Then he heard this saying and said, "it''s not easy to destroy a congenital spiritual treasure. Now there is nothing in the three realms. That is to say, the spiritual treasure was destroyed by Kunpeng. Only his secret method can destroy a congenital spiritual treasure silently, but I don''t know that the disciple of his school has achieved the quasi holy fruit?"


    He said, "my brother is wrong. As far as I know, all the disciples of the Kun Peng Kun Peng are deep in the Yuan Dynasty. They come to the North Yuan Lu state to help them. They are reported to be in the north of our state. They are not moved by their disciples, so this matter should not be related to them.


    Then he said, "it''s strange that Kunpeng has cut three corpses now. How can another congenital Lingbao disappear? It''s too unthinkable, but I don''t know what younger martial brother thinks about it?"


    Zhunti said: "elder martial brother, I''m also very confused. Kunpeng has cut three corpses, and even himself has integrated into the ''Kongtong seal''. According to reason, he has no place to use this innate Lingbao again, unless he has another purpose, or he doesn''t cut the corpse at all, and has been deceiving us!"


    Zhunti''s words made Jieyin wary. He only heard him say: "younger martial brother, it''s reasonable. Maybe Kunpeng hasn''t cut the body as younger martial brother said!"


    Zhunti didn''t think that his joke caused the elder martial brother''s vigilance, so he said: "elder martial brother, I''m just a joke for a while. You don''t have to take it seriously. If Kunpeng didn''t cut the body, how could he have the ability now, and the Taoist ancestor in Zixiao Palace also evaluated Kunpeng''s secret method!"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, it''s your words that reminded me that there are two possibilities. One is that Kunpeng has never beheaded the body and has been walking the way we recognized at the beginning. The other is that Kunpeng only beheaded one or two bodies in those years, and now he has just beheaded another body."


    When zhunti heard this, he said: "Elder martial brother, it''s impossible. I think the first statement is basically impossible. After all, even Pangu God failed to prove Tao by force. How can he Kunpeng take the method of proving Tao by force? How can he fail to see this with Kunpeng''s wisdom. On the contrary, the second one is possible, but if Kunpeng really has to cut off one or two corpses to compete with him When a saint competes, his secret method is too terrible. "


    Then he said, "it''s true. If it''s true, Kunpeng''s cultivation is amazing. You and I are afraid that we can''t be his opponents!"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, since things have happened, we''d better make sure whether there is a congenital treasure disappearing as we think, so we can know!"


    Then the lead nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true!" the two of them immediately calculated all the congenital Lingbao related to Kunpeng since the flood and famine.


    After a long time, zhunti sighed, "elder martial brother, things are in trouble. It''s really caused by Kunpeng. Now there''s no trace of the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' in his hands. It seems that they have disappeared into the three realms. What''s your opinion on this?"


    Then he sighed: "it''s shocking to talk about the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu''. Although I haven''t mastered this treasure, I also know the power of this treasure. If Kunpeng can really cut the body of this Lingbao, the consequences will be serious!"


    Zhunti asked suspiciously, "elder martial brother, although the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' are good, they are only used for arranging the array. If Kunpeng cuts off his body with this treasure, it is just easy to control the ''Celestial Star array'', but now the Taoist ancestor has a life not to let him use this array. What''s the serious saying?"


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, you don''t know something. The ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' are not as simple as you think. As my brother knows, there is a law of time in the ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu''


    Zhunti was shocked when he heard this and said, "what! Elder martial brother, are you right? There are really two laws of time among the two laws against heaven?"


    Then he nodded and said, "how can I make a mistake about such an important thing!"


    Zhunti asked, "elder martial brother, since you know this, why didn''t you tell me this before? If Kunpeng took the opportunity to master this time rule, he would be a great threat to us!"


    Then he said: "Younger martial brother, I''ve just learned about this. I thought Kunpeng could not use" River map "and" Luoshu "to cut down the three corpses, but if he did cut down the three corpses with a secret method and got the law of time, even if we saints were afraid to deal with him, it would be difficult. It can be said that if Kunpeng really mastered the law of time, whether in the process of quantity robbery or in the fourth century When the forces invade the three realms, they can be invincible! "


    Zhunti sighed: "elder martial brother, what should we do? There is still a big cause and effect between us and Kunpeng. Once the four forces invade the three realms, Kunpeng''s trouble for us will be bad."


    To approach road: "Why don''t I often understand this? It''s just that we owe Kunpeng Tianda cause and effect in the Zixiao Palace at the beginning. Then we took in Lu Ya again and made enemies with Kunpeng. Not only that, but also made empress earth and the witch hate us. Even empress Nuwa, who has always had a good relationship with us, has become a great enemy of life and death with us because of Lu Ya!"


    When zhunti heard the introduction about Lu pressure, he thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, do you think if we give up Lu pressure at this time, will we convince Kunpeng, empress Houtu and empress Nuwa?"


    However, he didn''t expect zhunti to say these words. He was shocked and hurriedly said: "Younger martial brother, it''s absolutely forbidden. If we do this, I''m afraid there will be trouble in the West. After all, there are people from all parties in the West. Once they see that we are so worried about land pressure, we will fall apart without people, interpretation and interception!"


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but now I''m afraid that Lu Ya has become a thorn in everyone''s eye. Both Kunpeng and Nuwa want to break his body. As long as he doesn''t die, these two people will not let us go."


    Then he sighed: "land pressure, we can''t let him have an accident for the time being, otherwise the lighting lamp we make friends with will provoke Guanyin Bodhisattva and others to guard against us. Moreover, even if we have to sacrifice land pressure, we have to find a good time, and we can''t make other people dissatisfied."


    Zhunti heard this and said, "what elder martial brother said is very reasonable, but elder martial brother, I always have a question in my heart. You said that when Kunpeng first cut three corpses, we didn''t feel palpitation. Why did the disappearance of these two congenital Lingbao make us so palpitation? What''s the reason!"


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, it''s nothing. When Kunpeng cut the three corpses, there was a Taoist ancestor who could suppress all the heavenly Tao. Naturally, he would not have any different ideas. But how can he be in the process of quantitative robbery? The Taoist ancestor is trying his best to suppress the invasion of the four forces. At this time, there is a congenital Lingbao disappearing, and we saints will naturally feel it."


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed: "what elder martial brother said is reasonable. If so, Sanqing and empress Nuwa must be aware of it, but they don''t know how they react to it!"


    Then he said, "now it''s a quantitative robbery, and the situation in the three realms is so delicate. I''m afraid they''ll pretend they don''t know, so as not to provoke Kunpeng in vain!"


    Zhunti didn''t think so, shook his head and said, "elder martial brother, I don''t think so. It''s reasonable to say that the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun pretended not to know, but the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are because of the matter of Styx and red cloud. I''m afraid they won''t be so!"


    Then he said: "younger martial brother, it''s bad. Now everyone thinks that Kunpeng has cut off three corpses, but now another congenital treasure has disappeared. How can they not worry about it? So I think Sanqing and Nuwa will be moving soon."

 Chapter 944

    It was indeed as the introduction said. After discussing everything, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun immediately went to heaven to meet Haotian and Xi Wangmu.


    Haotian and Xiwang''s mother didn''t expect that the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun would suddenly come to heaven, but they didn''t know when the other party came, so they were extremely vigilant.


    After sitting down, Haotian asked, "I don''t know if the two saints are far away. Please forgive me, but I don''t know what''s important for the two saints to come to heaven?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "a great event happened a few days ago, but I don''t know if you two can know?"


    Haotian and the West queen mother were very confused when they heard this. They only heard Haotian say, "the three realms are calm these days. It seems that nothing has happened. Are the two saints wrong!"


    The great old gentleman said, "how can this be mistaken!"


    At this time, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, Haotian and West queen mother are just quasi holy practices, but they can''t feel the change of heaven, so they don''t know what should happen."


    The supreme old gentleman suddenly realized when he heard this and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. At this time, I was negligent and forgot this. Haotian told you so. Some time ago, the two innate spiritual treasures of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' disappeared in the three realms. Do you know what this means?"


    When Haotian heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, it''s nothing. It''s just that a congenital treasure has disappeared, but it''s no big deal!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sneered and said, "Haotian, you really have a big voice. It''s no big deal. Do you know that this matter is related to the safety of the three realms?"


    Haotian said disapprovingly: "the sage in the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty is serious. The ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' are the spiritual treasures of Kunpeng, and Kunpeng has his own corpse cutting secret method. It must be that his disciples have successfully cut the corpse by this method. What is there to worry about, and what does it have to do with the safety of the three realms!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sneered and said, "Haotian, do you know that none of the disciples of Kunpeng have cut the body at all? Now you understand the seriousness of the matter?"


    Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were greatly surprised when they heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun and said, "how is this possible? If you don''t cut three corpses with a secret method, who can destroy this innate Lingbao from Kunpeng?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "it''s not destruction, but disappearance. Besides, there is no war in the three realms. How can the innate Lingbao in Kunpeng''s hand be destroyed by others? I''m afraid Kunpeng did everything himself."


    Haotian said, "elder martial brother, it''s even more difficult to understand. Since Kunpeng''s disciples didn''t cut the body, and Kunpeng himself cut three bodies, how can this congenital Lingbao disappear?"


    The Supreme Lord asked, "younger martial brother Haotian, is it true that Kunpeng has cut three corpses?"


    Haotian felt a little strange when he heard this, but even so, he didn''t show it. He just heard him say, "elder martial brother, this is what Kunpeng said himself. Naturally, it''s true!"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianjian said, "I''m afraid it may not be so!"


    Haotian said, "elder martial brother Yuanshi, how can this be false? What Kunpeng said to me personally, but you don''t need to doubt!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I''m afraid that the younger brother of Heavenly Master Hao was cheated by Kunpeng. If Kunpeng really had to cut off three corpses, how to explain the just disappeared congenital Lingbao?"


    Haotian was hard to answer when he heard this. Lao Jun said, "younger martial brother Haotian, there are some doubts about this. I''m afraid what Kunpeng said to you was false and was lying to you."


    When Haotian heard this, he asked, "elder martial brother, why did Kunpeng cheat us? It doesn''t make sense. He won''t get any benefits if he deceives us?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "it''s not that it''s bad, but that you don''t know."


    When Haotian heard this, he looked at each other with the queen mother of the West. They were very confused, so he said, "please point out the maze, elder martial brother?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Haotian, I have such an idea that Kunpeng has never taken the method of cutting three corpses to prove the Tao from beginning to end. In doing so, he is confusing the people in the three realms, so as to achieve his unspeakable secret!"


    Haotian didn''t believe what the Supreme Master said, so he said, "elder martial brother, it''s impossible. What''s the secret to hide?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother Haotian, I know it sounds a little confused and hard to believe, but it''s the truth!"


    Haotian said, "elder martial brother, it''s not that I don''t believe you, but it''s too unthinkable. If Kunpeng doesn''t walk the way of chopping three corpses into Tao, can it be that he can''t walk the way of demonstrating Tao with merit, but it''s very different from his cultivation!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "naturally, Kunpeng will not take the method of merit and morality to prove Tao. He takes the method of forcefully proving Tao! All of us are kept in the valley by him!"


    Haotian was shocked when he heard this, but he still didn''t believe it in his heart, so he said: "elder martial brother, are you wrong, Kunpeng won''t be so stupid, to prove that Pangu''s great God will die, how could Kunpeng choose such a dead road!"


    The supreme old gentleman sighed: "brother Hao, Heavenly Master, despises Kunpeng. He dares to choose the method to prove the Tao. He is also fully prepared. Younger martial brother, you think the teacher is trying his best to suppress the invasion of the four forces and has no time to manage the affairs of the three boundaries. If Kunpeng proves the Tao, the teacher naturally has no time to take care of it. I''m afraid it''s not difficult for him to break the Tao of heaven!"


    Haotian said, "elder martial brother, this statement is very reasonable. However, since Kunpeng''s walk is based on strong evidence, how to explain the disappeared congenital Lingbao? It doesn''t make sense!"


    When hearing this, the emperor Yuanshi said, "it doesn''t make sense. Kunpeng melted himself with innate spiritual treasure from the beginning. In the first war of Fengshen, his body was strong enough to surpass zuwu. I''m afraid he has been chasing Pangu''s real body. His means are so clever that he played with all the immortals in the three realms!"


    Haotian didn''t expect that Yuanshi Tianzun would say this, but he was shocked. Then he said, "in that case, I don''t know what the two senior brothers call me and yaochi?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Younger martial brother Haotian, why do you pretend to be confused with us? Kunpeng wants to prove such a big plot of Tao, but it has a great impact on the three realms. If he breaks the Tao of heaven and destroys the teacher''s important event in the quantitative robbery, and let the four forces invade the three realms, it will cause indelible losses to the three realms. Therefore, the eldest martial brother and I came to discuss with you to stop Kunpeng. I don''t know what you think Why? "


    Haotian sighed: "elder martial brother Yuanshi, I''m afraid I can''t help with this. Since Kunpeng has achieved this, I can''t help even if I want to help, but I let the two elder martial brothers down."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "younger martial brother Haotian, in this way, you don''t want to contribute to the three realms. If the incident happens, how can you, the Lord of heaven, be worthy of the three realms?"


    Haotian sighed: "younger martial brother Yuanshi, it''s not that I don''t want to contribute to all living beings in the three realms, but at the beginning, we had an agreement not to do it in the quantity robbery, and even if I do, I''m not Kunpeng''s opponent. I can only have more heart than strength!"


    When the Supreme Lord heard Haotian''s words, he said: "It''s an agreement we all discussed together, younger martial brother, but I don''t need to say much. Besides, I didn''t come here with younger martial brother Yuanshi to let younger martial brother do it. I just wanted to ask younger martial brother to inform them through the relationship with younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa, so that they can make preparations early. It''s no big deal. Younger martial brother Haotian shouldn''t refuse this?"


    Haotian and the queen mother of the West were puzzled when they heard this. They asked, "are you so simple?"


    "It''s that simple," said the great old gentleman


    Haotian said, "there''s nothing to send a message. I''m afraid senior brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa won''t believe it?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi and I are worried that younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa will not believe it, so we have to borrow the mouth of younger martial brother Haotian to talk about it, so it needs more trouble."


    Haotian saw that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun said so, but he was also able to respond.

 Chapter 945

    At the urging of the Supreme Lord and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Haotian and the mother of the Western King were very helpless. They had to set off for jin''ao island to meet the leader of Tongtian cult.


    The arrival of Haotian and the queen mother of the West surprised the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. In their hearts, they didn''t think that Haotian and the queen mother of the West could know about Kunpeng. Although they were surprised, he only felt that they were worried about the safety of the heaven and came to talk to them just now.


    When they were seated, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa asked, "what''s important for the two Taoist friends to come to jin''ao island?"


    Haotian said, "I''m sorry to say that. We came to meet you because we were entrusted by others. If there is anything wrong, please forgive me!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa did not expect Haotian to say these words, so they said, "brother Haotian is serious. We are allies. What do you have to say, but please be frank and don''t take into account!"


    Haotian said, "in that case, I''ll be frank. Before coming here, the two saints, the Supreme Lord Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, suddenly came to Tianting and said something to me and yaochi. They said that a major event had happened some time ago, which was related to the safety of all living beings in the three realms. Because they had concerns with the two Taoist friends, they came to us and asked us to persuade them!"


    As soon as Haotian said this, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa couldn''t help looking at each other. They could see the shock from each other''s eyes. They also immediately understood the origin of Haotian and Queen Mother Xi. They couldn''t help being more afraid of the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun. What they didn''t understand was seen through by the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun, From this point of view, there is a big gap between them. How can they not be vigilant.


    In fact, it''s the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa who have worried too much. It''s not that the gap between them and the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun is not as big as they think. The reason why they are so is mainly determined by their character. The Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Tianzun calculate everything, but the Tongtian sect leader is different. Naturally, they can''t let go of a small thing, so they think that the cultivation of the Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Tianzun is much higher than them.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "so friends come for the disappearance of congenital Lingbao some time ago?"


    Haotian heard this and said, "senior brother Tongtian also knows this. What''s your opinion?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I know a little about this matter. I can''t talk about my opinions. It''s just Kunpeng''s own family. It''s no big deal!"


    Haotian said, "senior brother Tongtian, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun don''t think so. They are very concerned about this matter and think it is related to the safety of the three realms. Be careful!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "it''s not so serious. Did they do something?"


    Empress Nuwa knew what the leader of Tongtian said, so she said, "senior brother Tongtian, since the two senior brothers, supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, pay so much attention to this matter, you and I''d better listen to their opinions first. Maybe it''s not necessarily like what the two senior brothers said!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed, "well, younger martial brother Haotian, tell me what your two senior brothers think!"


    Hearing this, Haotian hurriedly said: "Senior brother Tongtian, the two senior brothers think that Kunpeng has been deceiving everyone since the famine. He has not cut three corpses into a way, but to prove the way. They think that now the quantity robbery has begun, and the Taoist ancestor has to be distracted to prevent the invasion of the four forces. They have no time to take care of the three realms. Kunpeng can take advantage of this opportunity to prove the way, but in this way, the way of heaven will be greatly damaged, so it is very possible It will lead to the Daozu''s inability to stop the invasion of the four forces, so the three realms will be in chaos, so I want to discuss this matter with senior brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa! "


    After hearing Haotian''s words, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa turned a blind eye to each other, but they were shocked. Why did the supreme old gentleman think the same as himself? Although they were shocked, now the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun have come to the door. They always have to make a decision on this matter, otherwise they can''t explain to the three realms. In that case, once they are killed by the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun As a handle, once something happens in the future, they have to face Daoyi''s anger.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "I already know about this. I don''t know what the two senior brothers have to say to brother Haotian?"


    Haotian heard this, but he had a long breath in his heart. He couldn''t help it, so he said: "senior brother Tongtian, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun only asked me to inform you and let you guard against it. He didn''t say anything else!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa had some doubts and asked, "it''s so simple. Didn''t they say how to deal with it?"


    Haotian said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, it''s so simple. As for what you said about how to deal with it, the two elder martial brothers didn''t mention it to me. It must be another arrangement!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded when he heard this, and then said, "according to brother Hao, how should we deal with this?"


    Haotian said, "it''s hard to say. All this is our guess. There is no Hu evidence, so I can''t do anything!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "I think the two elder martial brothers, supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, are still waiting for your reply in Tianting. Younger martial brother, you''d better go back. Younger martial sister Nuwa and I will be more careful about this."


    Haotian said, "so I''ll leave. This is not my original intention. Please forgive senior brother Tongtian and empress Nuwa!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa nodded and said, "younger martial brother, don''t worry. We also know your dilemma. Go back at ease!"


    Hearing the Tongtian leader and empress Nuwa say so, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi just got up and went back to heaven.


    Looking at the background of Haotian''s departure from the queen mother of the west, the leader of Tongtian said, "junior sister Nuwa, in your opinion, what''s the purpose of the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "it''s hard to say. They''ve always been very cunning. If they want to remind us, they''re afraid they''re not so kind. Otherwise, why don''t they come to discuss with us in person, but they can instruct Haotian and queen Xi''s mother. They don''t know what conspiracy is waiting for us."


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought what Nuwa said was very reasonable and said, "I''m also worried that they will have a plot, but when did they get involved with Haotian and Xiwang''s mother?"


    Empress Nuwa said: "I''m afraid Haotian and the queen mother of the West were forced to do this, otherwise Haotian would not ask us for forgiveness again and again, but they have to say that they are very insidious. Whether they have a conspiracy or not, it''s very meaningful for them to order Haotian and the queen mother of the West to come here. I''m afraid they have the idea of provoking the relationship between us and Tianting, but they are too small It''s up to you and me. How can we be fooled by such an obvious thing! "


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "think about it, they do have this idea, but now that they know about it, they also ordered Haotian and Queen Mother Xi to inform us. I''m afraid they already have a decision in mind. We should be careful not to be calculated by them!"


    Empress Nuwa nodded when she heard this, and then said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but since they both know about it, I don''t know whether the two saints in the West will also find out about it?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "although it is said that the news is not big, the two saints in the West have always been cautious. I''m afraid they will be aware of it. Moreover, I think even if they don''t notice it, the Supreme Lord and the first Heavenly Master will try their best to inform them. After all, if things are really as we think, the consequences will be serious!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "this Kunpeng is really good at the whole thing. It''s abominable that we can''t live in peace during the mass robbery! But it''s good. Since the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun already know about it, they, as senior brothers, are responsible for it. Let''s wait and see it get better!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "I''m afraid they won''t make us so relaxed. They did it before it was fully confirmed. They must want to act together with everyone. Even if there is something, they share it together!"


    Empress Nuwa sighed when she heard this: "if we had known this, we might as well start to inform them first, so that we can take the initiative!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "it''s not easy to take the initiative. If you''re not careful, you''ll offend Kunpeng to death. We''d better be careful and see what they do."


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "well, let''s see how they react."

 Chapter 946

    Haotian and Queen Mother Xi returned to Tianting and told the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun the reaction of Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa. They only heard Yuanshi Tianzun say, "elder martial brother, since Tongtian junior brother and they already know, do we invite everyone to discuss this matter together in Tianting?"


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. Haotian and Xiwang''s mother are the emperor of heaven ordered by the teacher. This matter should be discussed in the name of heaven. What do you think of Haotian?"


    Haotian and the queen mother of the West were furious when they heard this. They thought, "at this time, you remembered that I was the emperor of heaven, but why didn''t you think so at the beginning? It''s not so easy to want me to be a dead ghost."


    Haotian thought of this, but hurriedly said, "elder martial brother, this matter must not be. This is what you and senior brother Yuanshi noticed, and should be discussed in your name!"


    The supreme old gentleman sighed: "younger martial brother Haotian, I originally wanted to call everyone for discussion in my own name, but you also know that the situation in the three realms is very delicate now. If I come forward with younger martial brother Yuanshi, I''m afraid no one will pay attention to it, so I still need younger martial brother to come forward!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "what the elder martial brother said is very true. As the leader of the three realms, it''s right for you to call everyone to discuss this matter. Don''t you want to do a distraction for the three realms?"


    When Haotian heard this, he said angrily, "well, you great old gentleman and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty are so shameless that you sing the double reed and force me!"


    Although Haotian was angry in his heart, he had nothing to say in the face of such a squeeze between the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun. Who made him low in cultivation, he had to bite his teeth and agree to it. However, Haotian didn''t want to let go of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, so he said, "elder martial brother, you know that although I am the Lord of heaven, the great supernatural powers in the three worlds don''t regard me as one thing, so I''m afraid you and Yuanshi need to help to suppress them, otherwise it''s no use for me!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "since martial brother Hao said so, I and martial brother Yuanshi should try our best to help each other!"


    Haotian said, "thank you, senior brothers! But I don''t know whether we directly invite Kunpeng to go to heaven to discuss this matter, or whether we can talk to Kunpeng after our discussion?"


    Although Haotian said to thank them, he wanted to break his body. The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun are very happy. It is really killing two birds with one stone for someone to act as a disaster for themselves. In this way, they can provoke the relationship between Kunpeng and Tongtian sect leader.


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother Haotian, what do you think should be done?"


    Haotian said, "this matter is very important. How can I decide this matter? Naturally, it should be decided by senior brother and senior brother Yuanshi?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, in my opinion, it''s better not to inform Kunpeng first, so as not to cause complications!"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "no! This is not the case. That will only lead Kunpeng to resist. Therefore, it''s best to let everyone go to Tianting and discuss the matter together!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "in that case, let''s send an invitation to invite everyone to heaven to discuss the matter! But I don''t know that we all want to invite such people to discuss the matter?"


    The supreme old gentleman nodded and said, "this matter is very important. Zhenyuanzi, Styx and Hongyun all invite heaven together. In this way, the personnel are complete, and Kunpeng has nothing to say."


    Yuanshi Tianzun hesitated and said, "elder martial brother, this red cloud is the one who should be robbed. I''m afraid it''s wrong to ask him to go to heaven?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "it is precisely because he is the man who should be robbed, so we should invite him to heaven."


    After discussing all matters, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun invited everyone to heaven in the name of Haotian.


    After receiving the letter, zhunti said with a smile: "elder martial brother, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun started, but they didn''t expect that they should act in the name of Tianting and put the responsibility on Haotian. It''s funny!"


    Then he said, "it seems that the great old gentleman is secretly provoking the relationship between Haotian and Tongtian sect leader, but I don''t know why Haotian didn''t ask Tongtian sect leader for help, but it''s a little abnormal!"


    Zhunti became nervous when he heard this and said, "elder martial brother, do you think the Supreme Lord and the leader of Tongtian cult deliberately did this to confuse us?"


    Then he said, "it''s not impossible, but they said in the letter that Kunpeng went to prove Tao. Younger martial brother thinks it''s possible?"


    Zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, I don''t think it''s possible. Although Kunpeng''s method of calculation is unparalleled in the world, he can''t predict what will happen today since the flood and famine. In that case, he is not a quasi saint, but the way of heaven. Besides, if he really wants to break the way of heaven in the mass robbery to prove the way, the three realms will be invaded by the four forces, and the losses will be heavy. I don''t know what will happen How much karma, even if he can prove the road, I''m afraid he will die in the scourge! "


    Then he said: "younger martial brother, it''s reasonable. It''s really impossible. The opening of Pangu''s great God is the greatest merit in the three worlds. In this way, he goes to prove that he will die, not to mention Kunpeng! It seems that there may be some conspiracy between Sanqing and Nuwa!"


    Zhunti said, "no matter what conspiracy they have, we''d better not express our opinions first and see everyone''s reaction, so as not to be caught in the trick of Sanqing and Nuwa!"


    Not only the two saints in the West were surprised after receiving the letter, but also Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun, who were far away in beigulu Prefecture, were very surprised and deeply confused about this matter.


    Just listen, Hongyun said, "big brother, the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun and Haotian, I''m afraid they have another intention to do so. Even if Kunpeng really has to take the method to prove the Tao, he may not break the Tao in the quantitative robbery as they say!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "it''s hard to guess what his intentions are. He just wants to find an excuse to suppress Kunpeng and empress Houtu. It seems that their help to us has aroused their dissatisfaction!"


    Hongyun asked, "brother, you have been with Kunpeng for a long time, but you don''t know if Kunpeng really goes as they say. Is it a way to prove the Tao?"


    Zhen Yuanzi sneered and said, "it''s just nonsense. Kunpeng''s walking is the method of cutting three corpses into the Tao. Now that he has cut three corpses, how can he go to prove the Tao? Moreover, Kunpeng is not a fool. Even Pangu''s great God will die to prove the Tao. How can Kunpeng do that!"


    Hong Yun said, "so, the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty wanted to suppress Kunpeng because Kunpeng helped me. In this way, we implicated Kunpeng!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sneered: "I''m afraid it''s not just the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, but the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa are also involved. The virtuous younger brother doesn''t know. Now that Haotian and Xiwang''s mother are the allies of Tongtian cult leader!"


    Hongyun said, "the leader of Tongtian cult and Styx River are allies. So Haotian is helping Styx river. He wants to force Kunpeng to cut off the relationship with us. Since then, it will be much easier for Styx River to deal with us."


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "that''s right, but I didn''t expect that Sanqing and empress Nuwa should join hands to deal with Kunpeng because of this. It''s shameless."


    Red cloud said, "Sanqing and empress Nuwa have this reaction, but I don''t know how the two saints in the West will react!"


    Zhen Yuanzi pondered for a moment and said, "the two saints in the West have always been very cunning. They should be able to see the thoughts of Sanqing and Nuwa thoroughly. If we fall with Kunpeng, Sanqing and Nuwa will certainly attack them, so they should not stand with Sanqing!"


    Hongyun said, "this is the best. I''m afraid they can''t bear the pressure of Sanqing and Nuwa. They have no choice but to put pressure on Kunpeng together. Then things will be bad."


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "it''s not impossible. The two saints in the West have always been at the helm. If Kunpeng''s situation is really bad, it''s very possible that they fall to Sanqing and Nuwa. We have to guard against this. We''d better inform Kunpeng first!"


    Hongyun said, "what big brother said is very true. It''s good for them to be prepared so that they won''t be caught off guard by Sanqing and Nuwa!"

 Chapter 947

    Kunpeng and empress Houtu did not expect that things would make so much, but they happily returned to the underground. When they returned to the underworld, they received letters from Haotian, taishanglaojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and zhenyuanzi. After learning the situation, they made him smile bitterly.


    Just listen, empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, but I didn''t think that the disappearance of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' would give Sanqing and empress Nuwa the reason to suppress us. It''s really unimaginable!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "but do you think what zhenyuanzi Taoist friend said is true?"


    Empress Houtu said, "it''s natural. We help Hongyun, but it''s very bad for Sanqing and empress Nuwa, especially the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s not so simple. Even if Sanqing and empress Nuwa are dissatisfied with our help to Hongyun, it''s impossible to suppress us like Zhen Yuanzi said. I''m afraid there''s the most reason. Maybe they really doubt that the poor way is walking to prove the way?"


    Empress Houtu said disapprovingly, "how is this possible? Taoist friends said to the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi long ago that they were beheading three corpses to become the Tao, so they were just making excuses for themselves, but Taoist friends should be careful!"


    Kunpeng said, "there''s nothing to be careful about. If they really want to attack me, I won''t arrest them. Now the world is a little successful, and I don''t necessarily fear them!"


    Empress Houtu said, "but I didn''t expect that empress Sanqing and Nuwa would be so nervous about Hongyun. They can even do things like this. Since they want to suppress Taoist friends in this name, they also need to be recognized by the two saints in the west, but I don''t know how they will react!"


    Kunpeng said: "we don''t need to think about the reaction of the two saints in the West. If Sanqing and Nuwa want to say things in this way, it''s not easy. We''ll go to Tianting to see how they put charges on me!"


    Kunpeng then went to Tianting with empress Houtu. When they arrived, the two saints of the west, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa, Styx, zhenyuanzi and Hongyun had arrived. That Hongyun was hostile to Styx.


    When Kunpeng and empress Houtu came, the supreme old gentleman said, "now the people have arrived, we just discuss what happened a few days ago!"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t know what made the Taiqing sage work so hard and invite many Taoist friends to heaven to discuss major events?"


    The Styx river was a step earlier than Kunpeng. It knew the reason for the matter from the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, so it sneered and said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, how can you not know anything? This matter has a great relationship with you. Do you want to shirk your responsibility?"


    Kunpeng said coldly, "Styx, you don''t need to be weird. Just tell me what you have. You don''t deserve to talk to me like this!"


    Upon hearing Kunpeng''s words, Styx was very angry and sneered, "Kunpeng, you don''t have to be arrogant. I don''t deserve to talk to you, so the saints department is qualified!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "Styx, since you know you don''t deserve it, shut your mouth. I don''t want to hear your nonsense here!"


    Kunpeng said, pause here for a moment, and then turned to Taishang Laojun and said, "Taiqing sage, if you have anything, please tell me quickly. I still have something to do. I don''t have time to listen to people here!"


    Styx was furious when he heard Kunpeng''s words, but although he hated Kunpeng in his heart, he didn''t dare to face Kunpeng directly, so he could only pretend to hear and see.


    At this time, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "do you know what happened a few days ago?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t know what happened. Please tell the sage of Taiqing."


    The Supreme Lord said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng said nothing secretly. A few days ago, we suddenly felt the change of the way of heaven. On closer inspection, we found that the innate Lingbao ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' in the hands of Taoist friends had disappeared in the three realms, but the Taoist friends had already cut off the three corpses, and your disciples had not cut off the corpses during this period of time. The innate Lingbao suddenly disappeared and caused the change of the way of heaven. Now it is For the safety of the three realms, please explain the reason! "


    Kunpeng sneered: "Taiqing sage, are you too broad? Hetu and Luoshu are the spiritual treasures of the poor. You can''t talk about anything!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "Kunpeng, this matter is related to the safety of the three realms. The eldest martial brother naturally needs to ask clearly!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, saints didn''t need to suppress the poor with the safety of the three realms. I don''t think that just a congenital treasure can affect the safety of all living beings in the three realms!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "a congenital treasure will not affect the safety of the three realms, but if some people hide ghost fetuses and want to do evil in the process of quantitative robbery, it has something to do with the safety of the three realms!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "just say what the sage had in the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. There''s no need to beat around the Bush!"


    Hearing this, the first emperor said, "since Kunpeng Taoist friend said so, I''ll be frank. But I don''t know whether you go to prove the Tao?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "how can I prove Tao? What does it have to do with this?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "it''s a big relationship. Please tell me frankly!"


    Kunpeng said, "at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the saints were wrong. I walked the way of beheading three corpses to prove the Tao. I have already told the saints of heaven!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I''m afraid there''s something wrong. Since the Taoist friend is the method of cutting three corpses into the Tao, and has already cut three corpses, and the ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' will disappear a few days ago, and no one of your disciples will cut corpses, I don''t know what your friend explains about it!"


    Kunpeng said, "this is my secret, but I don''t need to explain it to you. You''re not qualified to question me. If there''s nothing, I''ll leave!"


    Upon hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Supreme Lord quickly said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, wait a minute. Now it''s a mass robbery. The three realms ¡õ¡õ, and the teacher suppresses the invasion of the four forces to buy time for us. If Taoist friends really have to take the method to prove Tao, it will affect the safety of the three realms. Therefore, I hope Taoist friends can promise not to prove Tao in the mass robbery, so as not to damage the heaven and let the four forces invade the three realms in advance, What do you think? "


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "I said it''s the way to cut three corpses into Tao, so this matter has nothing to do with the safety of the three worlds!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, since you say you are beheading three corpses to become a Tao, and now you have beheaded three corpses, there is only one step away from proving the Tao. Can you prove the Tao after the robbery is over, so as not to hurt the Tao of heaven?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "when can I prove Taoism? It''s not enough for the Taiqing sage to give advice. I won''t agree with your suggestion!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sneered: "Kunpeng, you are obviously deceiving everyone. If you take the method of cutting three corpses into Tao, why don''t you agree with the eldest martial brother? You clearly take ghosts in your heart!"


    Kunpeng said, "at the beginning of the year, it''s my own business. It''s not up to you to comment. If you want me to delay preaching, you can, but you have to pay a certain price, otherwise I won''t agree!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "if you have any requirements, please speak frankly. As long as we can do it, everything will be according to what you say!"


    Kunpeng said: "It''s not a big deal. We all know that empress Houtu lost the opportunity to preach for the sake of all the beings in the three realms. I can calculate that there is a congenital spiritual treasure among the four forces that can help empress Houtu cultivate her flesh. As long as the four forces invade the three realms, you all promise not to stop empress Houtu from receiving this treasure. I don''t know you What do you think? "


    When empress Houtu heard what Kunpeng said, she said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, this matter must not be allowed!"


    Kunpeng said, "you don''t have to be like this. I have plans in my heart!"


    The Supreme Lord was very happy when he heard Kunpeng''s words. It was just a congenital treasure that could delay Kunpeng''s testimony. Naturally, he would not refuse, so he hurriedly said, "I can decide this matter. I hope Taoist friends can keep their promise."


    Kunpeng said, "a gentleman''s word is irretrievable. I will not break my promise."

 Chapter 948

    After obtaining Kunpeng''s consent, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa empress all talked for a long time, and finally persuaded Kunpeng. However, the two saints in the West were very confused. They didn''t understand why Kunpeng agreed to the requirements of Sanqing and Nuwa. Kunpeng proposed to ask for the treasure of preaching for Empress Houtu. Everyone present didn''t care very much. Only empress Houtu was very excited.


    However, Styx was dissatisfied with this, so he said: "this is something wrong. For the safety of the three realms, Kunpeng should not testify for the time being. If we agree to his request again, wouldn''t we let him get a bargain for nothing!"


    As soon as Styx said this, the people present were stunned. They never thought that Styx would say such words at this time, which was clearly challenging Kunpeng.


    Zhen Yuanzi first stood up and said, "Styx, what do you mean by this? Kunpeng Taoist friend paid such a high price for the safety of the three worlds. It''s not too much to ask..."


    Before Zhen Yuanzi finished speaking, Styx sneered, "it''s not too much. We all go to heaven for discussion because of this. This is Kunpeng''s fault. We have to give him benefits. How will the immortals of the three worlds say about us in the future?"


    The supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help but move when they heard this. They only heard the supreme old gentleman say, "there is some truth in what the friend of the underworld river said. We really have to think about it!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng sneered and said, "in that case, I won''t delay the time of preaching!"


    The supreme old gentleman did not expect Kunpeng to have such a big reaction, but he regretted that he should not be forced too much. This was good, but it caused Kunpeng''s resistance. Not only does the Supreme Lord Lao Jun think so, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa all have this idea, but the two western saints are very happy. If Sanqing and empress Nu Wa make a bad relationship with Kunpeng because of this, it will be very beneficial to them, so they stand happily aside and watch the excitement.


    Seeing this, Yuanshi Tianzun came forward and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, don''t get excited. We''ll discuss this matter again!"


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "since you have no sincerity, what else can we discuss? I''ll leave now!" Kunpeng said and wanted to leave the heaven straight. Kunpeng''s move shocked Sanqing and Nuwa, and thought Kunpeng''s reaction was too fierce.


    In fact, they didn''t know that Kunpeng was just acting. He didn''t want to get too angry with Sanqing and Nuwa because of this. Moreover, if he really left like this, he was afraid that Sanqing and Nuwa would ruin their reputation in the three worlds. In that way, it would be difficult for him to get benefits from the quantity robbery.


    Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun felt another feeling when they saw this scene. They thought that the reason why this important thing would happen was mainly because Kunpeng supported them, which made Sanqing and Nuwa feel uneasy. Therefore, they wanted to suppress Kunpeng. They were very grateful to Kunpeng and hated Sanqing and Nuwa.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend is not that we are insincere. We have recognized the previous things, but you can see that it is not that we disagree, but that Minghe Taoist friend disagrees. There is nothing we can do about it, so please forgive us more."


    The supreme old gentleman pushed the Styx River to the front. If there was an accident, it was not their fault. They could only blame the Styx river for everything. They didn''t want to target Kunpeng, but they were forced by the Styx River to do so and picked themselves out completely in love.


    However, Styx didn''t expect that Taishang Laojun should be so shameless and push the matter completely on himself, but now he has offended Kunpeng. Even if he wants to retreat, he can''t do it, so he can only bite the bullet. Only listen to the river Styx said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend is not poor to embarrass you, but this thing really can''t be done. Otherwise, people in the three circles who don''t know in the future will think that Taoist friend is forcing everyone to make this decision, which is very bad for Taoist friend''s reputation."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said calmly, "what should I do according to the meaning of my friends?"


    Although Kunpeng''s words were very plain, everyone present could hear the infinite killing intention, but they also understood that if they were in the position of Kunpeng, they would also be angry.


    Styx also knew that he had completely turned against Kunpeng now, and didn''t take much care of it in his heart, so he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you can''t agree to this matter if you say anything. You have to pay a price!"


    Kunpeng asked, "what price do you want me to pay?" Kunpeng said the word price very seriously, and everyone felt a chill.


    Styx said, "this is not what I can decide. I still need to ask the saints to decide!"


    When the emperor heard this, he said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, do you think this will work? Now there are four forces to invade the three realms, but among the four religions, there are few disciples under younger martial brother Yuanshi and I, so we can''t deal with one force respectively. Therefore, Taoist friends can help us delay one force first, so that we can concentrate on destroying one force first, and then turn around to help Taoist friends. I don''t know what you think? It''s so big The family will not be dissatisfied with the proposal of Taoist friends. "


    When Styx heard this, he hurriedly said, "what the sage of Taiqing said is very reasonable!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng sighed, "well, the sage of the Taiqing Dynasty agreed, but I also have a request to say!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "please speak frankly. I''m all ears!"


    Kunpeng said, "there''s no problem for me to hold one side of the power, but you have to let me choose by myself. What''s the intention of the sage of Taiqing?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "I have no opinion on this. Do you have any opinion on this?"


    Zhunti said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I have a suggestion. Please understand. It''s not too difficult to hold down one side of the power with the cultivation of Taoist friends. Therefore, I think Taoist friends had better hold down the strongest side of the power for us, so that we can solve the other three forces as soon as possible to help Taoist friends!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he had no words and stood aside to meditate. In fact, it was not that Kunpeng disagreed with zhunti''s intention. On the contrary, he agreed with it very much, but Kunpeng didn''t want to attract the attention of the saints, so he did it deliberately just now, so as to reduce the precautions of the saints.


    Kunpeng didn''t speak for a long time, but he must be a little anxious, so he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, we also think about the safety of the three worlds. Please don''t refuse!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "it''s not right for you to mention the sage. There are only a few disciples of Kunpeng Taoist friends. It''s too difficult to hold down one force."


    Zhunti said, "zhenyuanzi Taoist friends are joking. Kunpeng Taoist friends have the help of empress Houtu and the witch family, but there is no problem holding down one party''s forces. It''s really not good. Aren''t there Taoist friends and Hongyun?"


    Zhen Yuanzi disagreed and said, "zhunti saints are joking. Any one of the four forces is very powerful. Even if we try our best to pay, we may not be able to achieve results. After all, there are saints in every world. We are just a group of quasi saints, but we are far from competing with Saints!"


    Zhunti said: "zhenyuanzi Taoist friend is too modest. Kunpeng Taoist friend has the cultivation that is not inferior to the sage. Besides, he just drags the other party, not really resists the other party. There should be no problem."


    Seeing that zhunti said so, Kunpeng understood what the other party thought. He was afraid that the two western saints had already had a choice, but he was afraid that he would spoil their good deeds, so he wanted to limit himself. However, Kunpeng himself had long planned, so he said: "Since the Saint zhunti thinks highly of me, I have nothing to say. If the strongest of the four forces belongs to the church, I will hold them back. However, we have to say that no matter which side goes to deal with the Greek side, you must first help the empress to get the heart of the earth. You can only agree to this, and I agree to hold the church £¡¡±


    The Supreme Lord said, "since Taoist friends Kunpeng can make such a great sacrifice for the three realms, we also take this opportunity to talk about our plans. I''m brother with younger martial brother Yuanshi, so please choose younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial brother zhunti for the remaining three forces!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "let junior brother zhunti choose first!"


    Zhunti was very happy with the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the leader of Tongtian cult, so he said, "we have a small power in the west, so we choose the side close to us!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "in that case, younger martial sister Nuwa and I choose the power in Egypt."


    The Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun only chose the Greek holy land. When Tongtian leader and zhunti both chose, the Supreme Lord said, "now that everyone has chosen, we''ll decide so. Haotian and West Queen Mother will guard the three realms!"


    The two western saints are very satisfied with the suggestion of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, but the Tongtian sect leader and Haotian are unwilling, but they can''t object. Fortunately, they can worry about it for some time after leaving the invasion of the Quartet forces.

 Chapter 949

    Seeing that everyone agreed, the supreme old gentleman said, "since everything has been decided, let''s go back and prepare as soon as possible!" the supreme old gentleman said and wanted to leave the heaven.


    Just then, Kunpeng said, "wait a minute! I have something to say!"


    Hearing this, the supreme old gentleman couldn''t help saying, "I don''t know what else Kunpeng Taoist friend has to say!"


    Kunpeng said, "since everyone gathered in the heaven to discuss the safety of the three realms, I also have a matter related to the safety of the three realms, so I want to discuss it with you."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, please speak frankly if you have anything. We are all ears!"


    Kunpeng said, "you keep saying that for the safety of the three realms, the aura of the earth star has dissipated almost now. What do you think of this?"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, everyone present was speechless. For Kunpeng''s words, they were baffled. It''s not that they didn''t think about the Terrans of Earth Star. They had no way. During the measurement robbery, they all had to plan for their future, so they didn''t dare to move easily to avoid a storm on their own territory.


    Seeing that the people didn''t speak, Kunpeng couldn''t help saying, "the sage of Taiqing and empress Nuwa, don''t you have any ideas about being a human religious leader and a human virgin?"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the supreme old gentleman and empress Nuwa had no place to hide. They only heard the supreme old gentleman sigh: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, I haven''t thought about it, but you also know that the living habits of the people on the Earth Star are very different from those in the earth fairy world, but we can''t move them to the earth fairy world, otherwise the earth fairy world will be chaotic first, so the loss of the people will be even greater!"


    Empress Nuwa also nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. There is really nothing we can do!"


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "there''s nothing I can do. Can''t you even abandon your believers?"


    Empress Nuwa was also angry when she heard Kunpeng''s words and said, "what can we do if it''s not like this? We all said that there''s nothing we can do on the earth star, but you don''t listen. What can we do? If Taoist friends are capable, please solve it by yourself!"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "younger martial sister Nuwa can''t say that. Taoist friend Kunpeng is also worried about the safety of the Terran of Earth Star!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "empress Nuwa, you say you can''t do anything, but I don''t know if the small world in your innate Lingbao ''map of mountains and rivers can accommodate some Terrans?"


    Kunpeng''s words hit the key of Nuwa''s mother. Although the "map of mountains and rivers and state" is a congenital spiritual treasure, it has a small world, and there is no problem in taking in some Terrans. However, since then, this spiritual treasure can no longer exert its power against the enemy. However, it is now in the process of mass robbery, and then it will face the invasion of four forces. If Nuwa loses it The strength of the "map of mountains and rivers and the country" itself will lose a lot, but it will be very detrimental to future development. This is the main reason why empress Nuwa is unwilling to use this treasure.


    Empress Nuwa sneered and said, "yes, my ''map of mountains and rivers can indeed take in some Terrans, but I can''t do anything about it because I was wounded by Taoist friends in those years and haven''t been repaired yet!"


    All the people present have their own small world, but they are afraid of the Terrans of Earth Star, so they don''t want to damage their strength.


    Kunpeng sneered: "so it''s still my fault!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult didn''t want to fight Kunpeng because of this, so he hurriedly said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends are joking. No one can master the future. Younger martial sister Nuwa just explained the reason for the matter!"


    When Styx heard the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, he was a little unwilling, so he said, "maybe others can''t, but Taoist Kunpeng''s calculation skill is unparalleled. Maybe it would have been calculated that today''s situation is unknown."


    As soon as Styx said this, the faces of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa changed greatly. Styx pushed them onto the stove and forced them to turn against Kunpeng. In his heart, he was very angry with Styx.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult snorted coldly and said, "don''t talk nonsense, friends of the Styx river!"


    When the river Styx saw that the face of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa changed greatly, he was afraid, so he didn''t continue to make trouble with Kunpeng.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints are very happy. If the leader of Tongtian cult is against Kunpeng because of the Styx, it will be very beneficial to them!


    Kunpeng sneered when he heard what Styx said. He didn''t want to make too big a move in the mass robbery, but Styx was so forced that he didn''t fight back. In the future, he was afraid that it would be difficult to gain a foothold in the three realms, and the saints would be more unscrupulous.


    Just listen, Kunpeng sneered and said, "friend of the Styx River, you have to tell evidence for everything. Listen to what you say, I did it on purpose. I don''t know if you have evidence?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult didn''t want the Styx River to come forward. He was afraid of causing trouble for himself, so he hurriedly said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, the Styx river is just a moment of nonsense. Don''t worry about it with him!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "saint of heaven, you''re wrong to say that. Where can you tolerate other people''s nonsense? Since Styx said this, he should be responsible for it. If he can''t give me an explanation today, I won''t blame you for being unkind!"


    Kunpeng''s strength shocked everyone present. Now the situation in the three circles is very delicate. If a war is triggered, then the mass robbery and killing will begin. Now neither side is ready for everything, so we don''t want to lead to killing in advance, and we can''t help being angry with the arrogance of Styx.


    As an ally of Styx, the leader of Tongtian cult can''t leave Styx. He just heard him say, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, it''s really wrong with Styx. I''ll accompany you on his behalf. Please don''t worry about it!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "saint of heaven, since you come forward, I won''t give you face, but since Styx says so, I have to pay a price, otherwise I can''t stand in the three realms!"


    The leader of Tongtian said, "I don''t know what Kunpeng Taoist friends want?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t have any excessive requirements. In those years, Styx River took the ''scattered soul gourd'' from Hongyun Taoist friends. As long as he handed over this treasure, I won''t care about him!"


    When Styx heard this, he was furious. At the beginning, Kunpeng took the "a-bi sword" from his own hands for this reason, so he angrily said: "it''s impossible for Kunpeng to win the treasure from me. If you have the ability, you can kill me!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said to the leader of Tongtian cult: "Tongtian saint, you see, since the Styx River says so, don''t blame me for being unreasonable!"


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult hurriedly said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, wait a minute!" he said and turned to the Styx River and said secretly, "Taoist friend Styx River, you''ve gone too far today. If you don''t want to hand over the treasure, I can''t help you any more. You should think clearly!"


    Upon hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian sect, Styx felt cold. If he lost the help of the leader of Tongtian sect, he would have to face Kunpeng, zhenyuanzi, Hongyun and even the two western saints alone. Although the saints and Kunpeng could not intervene in the quantitative robbery, after the quantitative robbery, he was afraid that they would immediately find themselves. Thinking of this place, Styx couldn''t help regretting why he provoked Kunpeng, Instead of getting benefits, he caused trouble. But he could only nod his head and agree with the leader of Tongtian cult, and handed over the "courage gourd".


    Kunpeng takes the gourd and returns it to Hongyun. Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi are very grateful to Kunpeng for doing so.


    Kunpeng said again, "if you don''t care about the life and death of the Earth Star people, the matter will be handed over to me. However, the ugly words are said in front. Don''t blame me for telling them the truth. Don''t blame me if there is anything in the future!"


    However, the two saints in the West felt that something was wrong, so they said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, we Buddhists will solve it by ourselves, so we won''t bother you."


    Seeing this, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa were not moved. They hurriedly said, "our believers have been solved by themselves, and the rest will be bothered by Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng was delighted when he heard this. In fact, it was no big deal to take in those believers. However, Kunpeng didn''t want to let people know that he had a world in advance, so he could only make this bad policy to force the saints to arrange their own believers and reduce their worries for themselves.

 Chapter 950

    All saints can open up a small world and have no problem taking in their believers, but they don''t know how Kunpeng can solve so many Terrans on earth.


    Thinking of this, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, we all have a small world that can accommodate believers, but I don''t know how friends can settle the remaining Terrans?"


    Kunpeng said calmly: "when the ''Pangu tripod'' was destroyed, I tried my best to combine it with the Jiuzhou tripod. I wanted to use the space power of this treasure to absorb a small part of the earth stars and move the Terrans into the Lingbao space. After solving the four forces, there would be enough space to settle them!"


    Kunpeng''s words are a great joy in the hearts of the saints. If Kunpeng is willing to use Kyushu tripod to temporarily solve the survival crisis of the Terran, Kunpeng will no longer be able to use this acquired merit treasure.


    Empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng, although I don''t know what your Lingbao space is like, have you ever thought that the Earth Star aura has completely disappeared? How can you maintain the vitality of those Terrans?"


    Kunpeng said, "there''s no need to worry about this. What I cultivate is the law of water. It''s enough to use my own strength to condense the three light divine water to maintain the vitality of the human race!"


    Although everyone knows that Kunpeng has a "Black Lotus with dark water" in his hand, what he practices must be the law of water, which can condense the three light divine waters, they were still shocked when Kunpeng personally admitted it.


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she sighed, "it''s a great kindness for Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing when he heard nunwa''s words. How could nunwa''s cultivation not repair the "map of mountains and rivers" if she was willing to sacrifice this treasure, it would be enough to make the Terrans on the Earth Star worry free. Unfortunately, nunwa couldn''t give up her desire after all, But it''s also good that I can move the Terran to my small world.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said calmly: "now the aura on the earth star is almost exhausted. Please move out of your believers as soon as possible. Poor road or nine tripods are one!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the saints said they would start early. Kunpeng nodded and said nothing more.


    Haotian was very passive in the meeting. Although he was the host, the people didn''t take him to heart at all, so he wanted to end the meeting long ago. When he saw that the people were no longer talking, he said, "since things have come to an end, let''s prepare ourselves!"


    Hearing Haotian''s words, everyone understood Haotian''s dissatisfaction, but they didn''t take it as a matter of time. They all smiled calmly, and then left Tianting according to their own factions. Only the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and Styx River didn''t leave, and they were still in Tianting.


    After seeing the people leave, the leader of Tongtian cult said to Styx River, "when is the time for Styx River Taoist friends? How can you directly compete with Kunpeng because of a small thing? Don''t you know that our situation is not optimistic?"


    When Styx heard this, he said, "Tongtian Taoist friends, that''s not a small matter. After Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi get the support of Kunpeng and empress Houtu, how can I be their opponent? If I don''t take this opportunity to trip them, I''m afraid it will be sad in the future."


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "I didn''t tell you about you, but now you have nothing to gain except offending Kunpeng to death. You have provoked a great enemy for yourself! According to Kunpeng''s behavior, he won''t stop like this. I''m afraid we''ll have to guard against Kunpeng''s counterattack in the future."


    Styx said, "there''s nothing to worry about. When the soldiers come, they will be covered by water and earth. He Kunpeng can''t personally intervene in the robbery, and he has lost the ''Heavenly star array''. There are only a few disciples. How can he compare with us."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "Styx, we not only have to face Kunpeng, but also people, Buddhism and Buddhism, and how do you know that Kunpeng has no backhand!"


    Hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, Haotian also sighed: "you''ve gone too far today, Taoist friend of Styx. Even if Kunpeng doesn''t have the ''Heavenly star array'', it''s not easy. You''d better not take it lightly!"


    When Haotian said this, Tongtian leader said, "younger martial brother Haotian, you have seen the current situation. What do you think of today''s events?"


    Haotian said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, in fact, I think we did a big job today. Looking at the appearance of Kunpeng, he didn''t have the idea of preaching in the measurement robbery. We gave him the opportunity to preach for the empress of the earth. Moreover, Kunpeng never admitted that he was walking to prove the truth. Do you think we made a mistake?"


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "I didn''t make a mistake. This thing is done in the name of younger martial brother, supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun. If you make a mistake, you are also wrong!"


    Haotian sighed: "senior brother Tongtian, this is not from my original intention, but forced by the Supreme Lord and the emperor of Yuanshi!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult also understood Haotian''s difficulties, so he said, "I understand the difficulties of younger martial brother. It''s strange that younger martial sister Nuwa and I didn''t take care of Tianting!"


    Haotian said, "elder martial brother, it''s just God''s will. But today, the friend of Minghe River completely offended Kunpeng, which is very unfavorable to us!"


    Styx also regretted it. But it''s no use regretting it.


    Empress Nuwa said, "will Kunpeng be bad for us for a while and a half? After all, he has to take into account the Terrans of the whole earth star and doesn''t have much energy to deal with us. Now we want to discuss whether Kunpeng really cuts three corpses into a way as he said!"


    When the queen mother of the West heard Nuwa''s words, she said, "based on my understanding of Kunpeng, he disdains us to lie. I''m afraid it''s a mistake between the Supreme Lord and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. If it''s inconvenient, it''s their conspiracy!"


    Styx said disapprovingly, "if so, how to explain the disappearance of ''River map'' and ''Luoshu''!"


    The West Queen Mother said, "Kunpeng is the first master of treasure refining in the three worlds. The disappearance of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' does not explain any problem. Maybe Kunpeng uses this innate treasure to refine any Lingbao!"


    When Styx heard this, he said disapprovingly, "unless Kunpeng is a fool, ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu'' are the best congenital spiritual treasures, how can he destroy these two spiritual treasures to refine the spiritual treasures again."


    As soon as the mother of the west king said this, Nuwa was touched in her heart. She had a hand with Kunpeng and knew the power of Kunpeng. If Kunpeng would refine Lingbao at the cost of "River map" and "Luoshu", we can imagine its power. So he said, "it''s not impossible. Although Hetu and Luoshu are the best inborn treasures, they can be used for array arrangement. The" Celestial Star array "is no threat to the sage. Kunpeng is very crazy. He really can do so. If so, I''m afraid he will have another powerful treasure in his hand."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "younger martial sister is right. Kunpeng''s means of refining weapons are well-known in the three circles. If he really does so, I''m afraid he''s preparing for the future. We have to guard against it."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult said this, he was filled with emotion. When it comes to defense, he and empress Nuwa don''t have a defense treasure, which is very disadvantageous to their future development.


    How could empress Nu Wa not know the idea of the leader of Tongtian cult? In this regard, they can''t compare with Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West. However, empress Nu Wa didn''t want to say anything more about this so as not to affect her momentum, so she said: "Kunpeng doesn''t pose any threat to us. After all, he doesn''t set up a religion. We have to worry about whether today''s matter is a conspiracy between the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun. This is the most important thing. Younger martial brother Haotian has talked to them. I don''t know what''s his opinion on this?"


    Haotian sighed: "although I have had contact with them, I really don''t know about it. If I want to say my opinion, I don''t think they want to have any conspiracy!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed, "if only it were like this. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether they have a plot or not. Now we have been against Kunpeng. We should be careful in the future."


    When Styx heard this, he didn''t speak again, and he didn''t have the face to say anything. He provoked all this. It''s good that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa didn''t face him directly.

 Chapter 951

    Speaking of it, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun were also confused, and they couldn''t figure out whether Kunpeng really took the method of beheading the corpse and proving the Tao as he said. However, they had reached their own goal, but they didn''t feel like Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa.


    However, the two saints in the west always believe that Kunpeng takes the method of cutting three corpses into Tao, so they are the most calm among the saints and have no doubts.


    After returning to the Western Paradise, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, the leader of Tongtian cult has made friends with Kunpeng because of the relationship between Styx, which is good news for us. We can take this opportunity to make friends with Kunpeng and ease the relationship between the two sides. Even if we can''t let him stand on our side, at least let him have no malice towards us!"


    Then he said, "what should we do according to younger martial brother?"


    Zhunti said, "since Kunpeng is so concerned about the Terrans of the earth star, we can do what they like. We can connect the believers on the Earth Star to the paradise early and give Kunpeng a good impression!"


    He was a good man among the saints, but because of the poverty of the west, others would have some utilitarian heart, so he had no opinion on zhunti''s proposal. After all, it was a good thing, so he handed it over to zhunti.


    Among all the people, Hongyun, zhenyuanzi and empress Houtu felt the most. It can be said that Kunpeng was wronged because of them.


    After leaving Tianting, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi did not return to beijulu state, but went to the underground with Kunpeng and empress Houtu to thank Kunpeng for his kindness.


    Just listen, Hongyun said, "thank you Kunpeng for your help, but I''m very grateful!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "it''s nothing for Hongyun Taoist friends to say. At the beginning, you were also responsible for your death. Now, it''s just the cause and effect of your debt to Taoist friends. There''s nothing to thank."


    When Hong Yun heard what Kunpeng said, he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you are wrong to say so. It was not the fault of Taoist friend that year. I blame myself. If I hadn''t been careless and tired at that time, Taoist lost my seat, and there would be nothing behind without the opportunity of Avenue, I can understand what Taoist friend did!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "it''s good to say so, so that everyone can get rid of their troubles. It must be said that Hongyun owes Kunpeng Daoyou. It''s also right to say thank you."


    Kunpeng said: "speaking of this, it''s no wonder Hongyun. It''s just that Hongyun Taoist friend was unlucky and became an abandoned son. Now Taoist friends are happy and hard. If Taoist friends can act carefully, it''s not difficult to prove the Tao!"


    Although Hong Yun once listened to Daoism in Zixiao palace with Kun Peng, his understanding of Daoism is different from that of Kun Peng. Now Kun Peng has cut three corpses and is infinitely close to saints. However, if his understanding of Daoism is not weaker than that of saints, because he has a world, and with the continuous improvement of the world, Kunpeng''s understanding of the avenue will gradually increase.


    Before coming to the hell, Zhen Yuanzi told Hongyun about Kunpeng, so Hongyun knew that Kunpeng had now cut off three corpses, so he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, now you are infinitely close to the sage. Can you give me some advice?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he asked, "Hongyun Taoist friend, do you want to take the method of preaching?"


    Hongyun said, "nature is the way to chop three corpses to prove the Tao!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head. Seeing this, Hong Yun hurriedly asked, "is there anything wrong with the way of cutting three corpses to prove the Tao?"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s not something wrong, but it''s very wrong. If Taoist friends want to prove the Tao by this method, I will say frankly that Taoist friends don''t have the slightest chance!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Hongyun, zhenyuanzi and empress Houtu were shocked. They only heard Hongyun say, "why is this, Taoist friend Kunpeng?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "the complexity of the method of cutting three corpses into Tao is far from what Taoist friends think. Taoist friends are afraid that they will not be able to achieve the most basic conditions! I don''t know that you also have three innate spiritual treasures now?"


    Hongyun''s face turned red when he heard this. He said shamefully, "don''t hide it from Taoist friends. I''ve just recovered my memory. Not long ago, I only have ''killer gun'' and ''scattered soul gourd'' given by Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng said: "only these two congenital Lingbao Taoist friends can only cut two corpses, and the last corpse can''t be cut out, so this road won''t work."


    Hongyun said: "although Kunpeng Taoist friend''s innate Lingbao is rare, it is not impossible. Maybe I can get another one over time!"


    Kunpeng said: "even if Taoist friends gather three innate Lingbao, they may not be able to prove the road. The method of cutting three corpses into the road. Finally, after all three corpses are cut, the three corpses should be combined to prove the road. Can Taoist friends ensure that the three Lingbao attributes of cutting corpses have been all the time? If they can''t do this, it''s conceivable that Taoist friends can prove the road."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, Hong Yun was greatly surprised and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you can be serious. Why didn''t the Taoist ancestor tell us this at the beginning?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t need to deceive Taoist friends. As for why the Taoist ancestor didn''t tell us, it''s because we are not his disciples. Naturally, such an important secret can''t tell us."


    When Hong Yun heard this, he sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, in this way, I can only take the road of merit and virtue, but you let me go there to find that boundless merit!"


    Kunpeng said, "you are really a fan of the situation. Merit is not difficult for you!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he said suspiciously, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, don''t joke. Now you are in the process of quantitative robbery. Go there to find merit!"


    Zhen Yuanzi''s understanding of Kunpeng is much better than that of Hongyun. After hearing Kunpeng''s words, he felt that Kunpeng had a way, so he said, "Kunpeng road friend, Hongyun is in a hurry now. Just tell him directly!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "I have just reminded Hongyun Taoist friends, but it''s a pity that Hongyun Taoist friends don''t care. In that case, I''ll tell you frankly!"


    The red cloud said, "Kunpeng, please tell me. I''m all ears!"


    Kunpeng said, "before you say it, I still want to ask you one thing. What do you think is the reason why you can reincarnate so quickly?"


    Hongyun said, "what reason can there be? It''s just a gift from the Taoist ancestor!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and sighed: "Taoist friend Hongyun, things are not as simple as you think. When Zixiao palace heard the word, you also knew how I would dare to poison you if it wasn''t for the Taoist ancestor''s secret signal. Don''t you have any feeling when Taoist Zu did this?"


    Hongyun also experienced many things on the earth star. After Kunpeng''s guidance, he suddenly realized something and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend said that this time, I am still a chess piece in the hands of Taoist ancestors?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. Although Daozu didn''t speak frankly when the merchants in Zixiao palace asked for the quantity robbery last time, we all know that you are not the only one who can testify in this quantity robbery. If someone can seize the opportunity of Taoist friends'' Avenue, they can also testify and end the quantity robbery. Therefore, Taoist friends need to pay more attention to their own safety so as not to be calculated by others."


    Before Hongyun came to the hell, Zhen Yuanzi also told him about it, but Hongyun didn''t take it to heart. When Kunpeng mentioned it again, he had to doubt the intentions of Daozu.


    Just listen, the red cloud sighed, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I understand what you said, but now I have low accomplishments. It''s not so easy to prove the Tao, let alone the boundless merits!"


    Kunpeng said: "You don''t have to worry about the merits and virtues of Taoist friend Hongyun. To tell you the truth, if you want to end this mass robbery, you need to improve the way of heaven. Improving the way of heaven is a great merit in one day. As long as Taoist friends can cut two corpses, it''s easy for you to prove Taoism. Of course, if others see this, no matter who cuts two corpses, they can take it from Taoist friends The opportunity of the avenue can easily prove the Tao! "


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, all the people present were stunned and sat there for a long time without words!

 Chapter 952

    After a long time, Zhen Yuanzi woke up and understood the meaning of Kunpeng''s words, so he hurriedly said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you mean that anyone can testify as long as he cuts two corpses!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. However, in the end, we should learn from the two saints of the West and make an oath to improve the way of heaven. In this way, we can get the boundless merits and virtues. It''s easy to prove the way!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he said, "isn''t the situation of Hongyun Taoist friend very dangerous?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right, but the saints haven''t seen this from the front, so it''s good for Taoist friends to know this. Don''t spread it. Otherwise, it''s not only the Styx river that wants to play the idea of Hongyun Taoist friends. The quasi saints of the people, elucidation, interception and Buddhism will have different opinions. At that time, Hongyun Taoist friends will die!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "even if Taoist friends don''t talk about poverty, they know this. It seems that Taoist friends Hong Yun and I should keep a low profile for a period of time so as not to attract the attention of the saints!"


    When Kunpeng heard Zhen Yuanzi''s words, he said, "no! Now the two Taoist friends can''t act low-key, but want to appear high-profile in front of the three circles!"


    Empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, why, don''t you worry that the saints will be bad for Hongyun?"


    Hongyun is different from empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi. He has always been in Earth Star for some time. He knows the danger of the people, but he understands what Kunpeng means, so he said: "Empress Houtu, Taoist Kunpeng wants to protect the poor. Only in this way can we not arouse the vigilance of the saints. Even if someone knows the method of preaching, they don''t dare to do it without authorization. After all, they should also consider whether it will attract the attention of others. In this way, the poor will be safe. In this way, we can give the poor enough time to improve their cultivation!"


    Kunpeng said: "It''s good that Taoist friend Hongyun can understand this. The situation in the three realms is delicate now. As long as Taoist friends don''t interfere in the struggle between them, they won''t be detrimental to Taoist friends in a short time. In this way, Taoist friends will have enough time to recover their cultivation in those years. Taoist friends are now in a state of enough. It''s just magic. This needs the help of Taoist friend zhenyuanzi. It''s really not good. Taoist friends can also do it Go to heaven to discuss with the queen mother of the West and ask for flat peaches to improve their mana. I''m sure they won''t refuse you. "


    Hongyun said, "thank you Kunpeng for your advice. I understand!"


    Kunpeng said: "it''s good for Hongyun Taoist friends to understand. Taoist ancestors can only interfere with the four forces for thousands of years at most. Now more than 100 years have passed, and there is not much time left. Taoist friends should make preparations early."


    Hongyun nodded and said, "thank you for your advice, but I have some feelings. I need to meditate and understand for a period of time. I''ll leave now. If I''m rude, please forgive me!" Hongyun said and got up to leave the hell. Zhenyuanzi also got up to leave.


    Kunpeng said, "Hongyun Taoist friends are serious. In that case, I won''t stay more Taoist friends."


    After Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi left the underground, empress Houtu said, "it seems that Taoist friend Kunpeng, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi have stood with us. If they can successfully survive the quantity robbery, it will be very beneficial to us when the Quartet forces invade the three realms!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "it''s not as simple as you think, Houtu Taoist friends. Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun need our help, so it''s reasonable to stand with us, but it''s unknown whether Hongyun will change after preaching, so you don''t have to hold too much hope."


    Empress Houtu disagreed with Kunpeng''s words and said, "Kunpeng''s Taoist friends are joking. Hongyun has always been very kind. Now she owes us such a big cause and effect. How can she not stand with us!"


    But Kun Peng sighed: "Houtu Taoist friend is not absolute about anything. Hongyun was kind to people before, but you didn''t find that he is obviously different from that in the past after reincarnation. It''s really unknown whether he will stand with us at that time! Moreover, Taoist friends should understand that the heart of the earth is also necessary for Zhen Yuanzi to preach the Tao. If they have a different heart, it''s not the same Impossible. "


    Mentioning the heart of the earth, empress Houtu was stunned and thought to herself, "Taoist friend Kunpeng is reasonable. For the throne, it is indeed an irresistible temptation for anyone."


    Thinking of this, empress Houtu said: "What the Taoist friends said is that Zhen Yuanzi is the same as me. If they want to preach, they need a congenital spiritual treasure with earth attribute. It is not impossible for them to disagree with the heart of the earth in order to preach. We really need to be careful! But in the present, they will not be enemies with us. After all, they still need our help."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "we don''t need to worry about changes between Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun during the measurement robbery, but after the measurement robbery, you and I need to guard against them, so as not to take away the opportunity I finally asked for for for Taoist friends, so that we will lose a lot!"


    Empress Houtu also knew that Kunpeng was thinking of her, so she said: "thank you, Taoist friend Kunpeng, for getting this opportunity for me, but it disrupted the layout of Taoist friends for this matter. I''m afraid it will cost Taoist friends a lot..."


    When Kunpeng heard empress Houtu say this, he waved his hand, interrupted empress Houtu''s words, and then said, "Taoist friends don''t have to worry about me. In fact, it''s nothing. Even if the saints don''t put forward this request, I''ll do it at that time. Now, it''s killing two birds with one stone to give Taoist friends this opportunity."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, do you really want to hold down a force for the saints? It can''t be used. That Taoist friend is in danger!"


    Kunpeng said: "It''s not as serious as what Taoist friends say. I have my own plan. Moreover, if I don''t do so, I''m afraid I can''t propose to solve the Terran issue on the earth star, and it''s impossible to pull the Terran issue to myself so easily. Therefore, our harvest is greater than our pay. With these Terrans, the poor world will evolve. How can we say it to us It''s all good. "


    Speaking of the earth star, the earth empress was a little worried and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the matter of the Earth Star involves a lot. Can you really be foolproof and prevent the saints from discovering the secrets of the world?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Taoist friends, please rest assured that I have a plan for this. Even if the saints are better, they will not be aware of it. As long as the saints move their believers, I can immediately launch the" Jiuzhou tripod "to integrate the nine tripods. At that time, the earth will fall apart on the earth star. I can use the explosion of heaven and earth aura as a cover to secretly cast magic to move those people to the place where I am poor In the square world, unless the Taoist ancestors come to the scene, they can''t perceive the secret of the poor Tao by the realm of the saints! "


    Empress Houtu said, "that''s good, but Taoist friends should be careful of the damage to the world once those Terrans migrate into that world, so Taoist friends will lose more than gain!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I understand the worries of Taoist friends, but in this small world, poverty is the way of heaven. They will not have the opportunity to affect the evolution of the world."


    Empress Houtu nodded. Although she didn''t know how Kunpeng, as the word of the world, could stop the Terrans from destroying the small world, she also knew that the ability of those Terrans could not resist the power of the laws of the world.


    Thinking of this, empress Houtu smiled and said, "with these Terrans, the world of Taoist friends will also accelerate evolution. Now only the establishment of hell and heaven is left, so the world will be completely perfect!"


    When it comes to the perfection of the world, Kunpeng is very happy and said with a smile: "in fact, as long as there are people living in our world, even if they can''t establish hell and heaven in the future, they will improve one by one as time goes by. Now I hope to master the law of faith as soon as possible. As long as I can fully master this law, the poor Tao can be compared with the Taoist ancestors."


    Although empress Houtu was not familiar with the law of faith, she also knew one or two, so she said, "as long as Taoist friends can subdue the hearts of the Terrans on the earth star, it is not difficult to fully master the law of faith."


    Kunpeng said, "what the Taoist friends said is that although the earth star is small, its population is no less than that of any state in the earth fairy world. With them, they are poor and confident that they can master the law of faith one step earlier than the two saints in the West!"


    Kunpeng is right. Although the two western saints also practice the law of faith, they have a fatal weakness. They do not absorb the spiritual treasure of the law of faith. However, Kunpeng is different from them. He refined the book of faith in advance to strengthen the absorption of faith power, which is superior to the two western saints. As long as he believes in the book of heaven and evolved into the treasure of merit and virtue after the day, Kunpeng will succeed You can use Lingbao to fully master the law of faith, so that you can fully master the three treasures of heaven. At that time, even Hongjun''s Taoist ancestors can''t help Kunpeng!

 Chapter 953

    When he mentioned the law of faith, Kunpeng suddenly felt a move in his heart, so he quickly recruited Bai Suzhen, Xu Xian and Xiaoqing who worked on the earth star back to the hell.


    Kunpeng''s move made empress Houtu very confused, so she asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, why did you call your disciples? Do you want to move the Terrans on the earth star now?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Taoist friends misunderstood me. Now only the two saints in the West have begun to secretly collect believers on the earth star. Others have not moved yet. Naturally, I won''t do so."


    Empress Houtu suddenly realized when she heard this and said, "I see. Taoist friends called their disciples to make peace to inform the government on Earth Star and ask them for assistance!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "what Taoist friends said is good, but this is only one of them. I have other things to tell them to act secretly!"


    Empress Houtu asked, "I don''t know why I let my Taoist friends be so careful?"


    Kunpeng said: "I don''t hide it from the later Taoist friends. You also know how difficult it is to cultivate the power of the law, but it is even more difficult for me to cultivate the law of faith. It requires a lot of power of faith. The power of faith in the three realms also knows that the poor road only accounts for a small part, so it is even more difficult to achieve great success. Fortunately, I haven''t attracted the attention of the two saints in the West So there was no obstruction, but there was a treasure about the law of faith in the earth star. I called my disciples to come here in the hope that they could secretly go and seize this treasure for me! "


    Empress Houtu was even more puzzled when she heard Kunpeng''s words and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, since you knew there was such a treasure on the earth star, why didn''t you do it earlier, aren''t you afraid of being won first by the two saints of the west?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "It''s not that I don''t want to start early, but I can''t. to tell you the truth, the treasure is not our Oriental thing, but related to the paradise among the four forces. I have to be careful so as not to affect the overall situation, and the consequences will be serious. As for the two saints in the west, although they practice the law of faith like me, they understand the direction and direction of this law But there are some differences, so they didn''t notice this treasure! "


    Kunpeng''s words surprised empress Houtu. She was also practicing a law, but there would be different results, which made her very curious, so she asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, how can you be different from the two holy capitals in the west?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "There''s nothing unthinkable. Our two sides are just in different directions. They strengthen themselves to master a small world with the power of faith, so as to understand the law of faith; while I sacrifice Lingbao with the power of faith and understand the power of law with the power of Lingbao. My cultivation method is similar to heaven, so I can absorb each other''s faith To strengthen their own Lingbao, so as to improve the quality of Lingbao. "


    Speaking of Lingbao, empress Houtu was very excited and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the alien on the earth star doesn''t have much ability, and presumably there won''t be any high-quality treasure!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Taoist friends are wrong. The four forces are bent on invading the three realms, so they are very concerned about the aliens on the earth star. They secretly gave them a lot of treasures to use to locate the space. In the vein of heaven, there is a ark of covenant, in which there is a cabinet made of wood, that is, the ark of covenant, in which two stone plates engraved with the ten commandments are placed. In the bottom of the ark There are two angels made of gold. These two angels surround a space with wings face-to-face, which represents the place where God is. The power of Western faith is concentrated in that space, and the so-called God is used to locate the space. Now they are developing rapidly on the earth star, and most of the power of faith on the Earth Star are concentrated In the ark of the covenant, if the poor can absorb this part of the power of faith, it can accelerate the growth of "faith in the book of heaven."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she couldn''t help but move and said, "so there are several spiritual treasures in the hands of all forces on the earth star. We can take the opportunity to seize them all!"


    Kunpeng said, "that''s what I mean. That''s why I summoned my disciples and asked them to act secretly, so as not to attract the attention of all saints and attract competitors."


    Seeing that Kunpeng had planned for a long time, empress Houtu didn''t want to say anything more, so she said, "since Taoist friends have planned for a long time, I won''t bother Taoist friends to arrange tasks."


    Empress Houtu got up and left. Kunpeng smiled and got up to send empress Houtu away.


    Bai Suzhen, Xu Xian and Xiaoqing were very surprised when they heard the conversation between empress Houtu and the teacher. There were so many treasures on the earth star. They couldn''t help but be very nervous for fear that they would break the teacher''s plan.


    After seeing the expressions of Bai Suzhen, Xu Xian and Xiao, Kunpeng smiled and said, "you don''t have to worry too much. The aliens on the Earth Star don''t have any skills. It''s a piece of cake to deal with them with your cultivation."


    Bai Suzhen, Xu Xian and Xiaoqing were not as relieved as Kunpeng thought when they heard this. Instead, they became more worried. They only heard Bai Suzhen say, "teacher, we are not worried about the alien race on the earth star, but we are afraid that it will attract the attention of people, Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism. In that way, we are only afraid that it will damage the teacher''s great event!"


    Kunpeng said: "This is not impossible. Well, gather your strength to seize the ark first, so that even if the saints find something, it will not affect the master''s plan. However, before taking action, you should first inform the Terrans on the Earth Star about the depletion of the Earth Star''s aura, so that they can be prepared. As long as you seize the spirit treasure, the master will immediately take back the Kyushu tripod and move out of the land Star Terrans. "


    Although Bai Suzhen didn''t know what the ark was valuable, they saw that the teachers were so nervous. It must be very important to the teachers, so they all secretly decided to seize the treasure for the teachers.


    Kunpeng was worried about long nights and dreams, so he said, "you three should take action immediately after you go back. In this way, you can force the saints to focus on recovering their believers as soon as possible, and you can also take the opportunity to seize the Lingbao. If you are found by people, elucidation, interception and Buddhism, you can withdraw in time and don''t fight with them."


    Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian hurriedly said, "the disciples respect the teacher!" although they said so, they didn''t think so in their hearts. They all secretly determined to complete the teacher''s orders.


    Seeing that Bai Suzhen knew their mission, Kunpeng didn''t say anything more, so he cast a spell again to send them back to the earth star.


    Bai Suzhen and the three of them stood on the earth star. Even if they began to act according to the teacher''s orders, it was not long before the Terrans on the Earth Star knew that the Earth Star''s aura would be exhausted and become a dead star. For a time, there was chaos on the Earth Star.


    The saints immediately noticed Kunpeng''s move. They didn''t know Kunpeng''s Secret deployment. They just thought that Kunpeng was forcing them to complete the Terran migration as soon as possible, so they began to order their disciples to go to Earth Star to pick up the believers.


    When Bai Suzhen saw the action of the four religions on the earth star, they immediately executed the order secretly deployed by Kunpeng. With their cultivation of golden immortals, they took possession of the Lingbao given by the four forces without much time.


    Bai Suzhen and the three of them acted quickly, but they still made the saints aware of a slight difference. When they understood, it was too late. They could only sigh in their hearts that Kunpeng was cunning.


    After all, the earth star is not the focus of the saints. They don''t care too much. They don''t take long to move their believers to the small world they have already prepared.


    When the saints completely moved away their believers, Kunpeng felt that the time had come, so he appeared high-profile on the earth star. The emergence of Kunpeng surprised the Terrans on the earth star. It turned out that the myths were true, and the saints of the Terrans were not legends, which made them very excited.


    After the emergence of Kunpeng, the Terrans on the Earth Star were greatly encouraged. For a time, the power of faith on the Earth Star frantically rushed to Kunpeng, the holy teacher of the Terran. Because they all knew that the holy teacher came to rescue them. Unlike other saints in myths and legends, saints are aimed at all Terrans, unlike other saints, who just take in their own believers.


    Kunpeng didn''t say anything on the earth star. He shouted, "he" The Kyushu tripod, which was originally arranged above Kyushu, radiated millions of light and enveloped the Kyushu earth. Then the nine tripods quickly merged into one, sending out a strong suction to suck the Kyushu earth into the newly formed Pangu tripod. In fact, this is just a superficial scene, and the Terrans on the Earth Star have actually entered the world of Kunpeng through the space channel However, the saints were unaware of this.

 Chapter 954

    When the saints saw that Kunpeng had completed the rescue of the human race as he said, they all took back their divine thoughts and no longer focused on Kunpeng, but looked at the situation of the earth fairy world.


    After the saints took back their gods, Kunpeng also talked for a long time, and finally solved the security of the Terrans on the Earth Star and the population problem of his own world at the same time.


    After the Terrans on the Earth Star completed their migration, Kunpeng took back the Pangu tripod and returned to the hell with Bai Suzhen, Xu Xian and Xiaoqing.


    Back in the underworld, empress Houtu came forward and said, "congratulations to Taoist friends for successfully fooling the saints and completing her goal!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s just luck. To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect things to go so smoothly."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng, since you move the Terrans on the Earth Star to your own world, you can''t ignore them, otherwise it will be troublesome once it affects the development of the world."


    Kunpeng said, "thank you for reminding me. I''ll arrange people to enter the world to educate them. By the way, I can absorb the power of faith in the ark and improve my faith in the book of heaven, but I don''t know whether my friends will go with me?"


    Empress Houtu thought for a moment and said, "I still won''t go. There''s no peace in the hell. Once I go to the witch riots in the hell, the consequences will be serious."


    Kunpeng was right when he thought about it. Those witches were violent. If they had not been suppressed by Empress Houtu, they might have made a big deal. Now the situation in the three realms is delicate. He doesn''t want the witch to be the first bird, so he didn''t force empress Houtu.


    After Kunpeng and empress Houtu finished talking, they took Bai Suzhen to their own world. They were very grateful for the emergence of Kunpeng. The Terrans who migrated from the Earth Star were much better than the earth star. The aura in the air made people feel very comfortable.


    However, although Kunpeng will move from the clan to this world, Kyushu is only on the periphery of the world and far from the center of the world. Kunpeng is worried that the Terran will destroy the world by mechanical force, so he said to Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian: "You will manage these Terrans here in the future, and let them gradually give up the use of machinery, so as not to destroy the aura of the world in the future, so that the loss of the world will be great."


    Bai Suzhen, Xiao Qing and Xu Xian were surprised at the abundance of aura in this world, so they asked, "teacher, where is this? How can there be such a strong aura?"


    Kunpeng said, "this is a world owned by a teacher. Being a teacher here is the master of the world. You should take care of this world and don''t hurt it."


    Bai Suzhen, Xiao Qing and Xu Xian have all lived in the earth star for a long time. They know the habits of the Earth Star Terrans very well. If they are asked to give up the use of machinery now, they may not be effective. So Bai Suzhen said, "teacher, it is difficult for the Terrans on the Earth Star to give up the use of machinery. After all, they are used to it!"


    Kunpeng said: "I also know this, but you should understand that the reason why Earth stars use up half spirit so quickly is partly because the elucidation destroyed the dragon vein of Kyushu, but also partly because the Terrans destroyed the natural environment, so now we can''t let them destroy the world. As for the way, you can teach them the way of cultivation, so they will Gradually give up the use of machinery. "


    I have to say that Kunpeng''s proposal is very good. No one can refuse the idea of longevity, especially those who are powerful and powerful.


    After hearing the teacher''s words, Bai Suzhen said, "please rest assured, teacher. The disciples will try their best to make the Terrans gradually give up the use of machinery and protect the environment of this world."


    Kunpeng said: "It''s much easier for you to manage as a teacher. When you have nothing to do, you can go to the center of the world to practice. The aura there is hundreds of times better than the outside. However, you should pay attention to your realm. Don''t completely focus on the cultivation of mana. You should know that the realm of mana is hard to find. As for the center of the world, in order to be safe, you see that the teacher has set a boundary there, Ordinary Terrans can''t get close to it. Well, go down and manage the Terrans. It''s time to meditate as a teacher. "


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen hurriedly said, "teacher, how should we deal with the Lingbao from Earth Star?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "just give the ark to your teacher. Keep the other Lingbao yourself."


    Bai Suzhen quickly took out the ark and handed it to Kunpeng. Then she said goodbye to the teacher and went to the gathering place of the Terran to manage the development of the Terran. Kunpeng smiled, then withdrew from the world and returned to the underworld to concentrate on practicing the law of faith.


    Shortly after the end of the Earth Star affair, there was a storm in the earth fairy world. After the Styx River recovered its cultivation, it found Hongyun again. In case, the Styx river did its best. The Asura family poured out from the sea of blood and went to beijulu state. It seems that the sample wants to fight to the death with Hongyun and zhenyuanzi.


    The massive deployment of Styx shocked the immortals in the three realms, especially the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. The private behavior of Styx was very unfavorable to them.


    In jin''ao Island, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa are very nervous about this matter. They are discussing how to eliminate the impact of this matter on them!


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, the action of the Styx river is very disadvantageous to us. Once Hongyun is angry with us, we are afraid that we will suffer heavy losses in the disaster, and we will no longer be able to compete for the throne of emperor with people, Buddhism and Buddhism!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "the Styx river is too presumptuous. It makes such a big noise without discussing with us. It''s not right to clip us in the middle."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, we can''t let the Styx river go on like this, otherwise it will ruin our great event. In my opinion, it''s better for us to give up the Styx River and break away from him so as not to be involved!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, it''s impossible. If we give up the Styx river now, how do you let the immortals of the three worlds treat us? In this way, our reputation in the three worlds will be destroyed."


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly: "senior brother Tongtian, if we don''t do this, we have to fight with Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. The consequences of offending and robbing people are not what you and I can bear, not to mention the support of Hongyun, Kunpeng and the witch clan!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "younger martial sister, I understand what you said, but if we give up the Styx River, we will continue to lose our strength and affect the morale of the army. Haotian and the West Queen Mother on the heaven court are afraid that they will be far away from us, so we are afraid that we will also lose the ability to compete with people, Buddhism and Buddhism."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, neither can this nor that. According to your opinion, we just watched the Styx and Hongyun fail!"


    Tongtian sect leader said: "younger martial sister, in my opinion, we don''t wait and see it become better. If the Styx River can destroy Hongyun and zhenyuanzi, we don''t have to worry about it. If not, we can also find another way to explain to Hongyun. I believe Hongyun doesn''t understand his own situation and won''t make enemies with us because of this."


    Empress Nuwa said, "Hongyun may not make friends with us because of this, but he has Kunpeng''s support behind him. Maybe Kunpeng will take this opportunity to provoke our relationship with Hongyun. Since Hongyun was born, Kunpeng has strongly supported him. Hongyun has a soft ear. I''m afraid he will be provoked by Kunpeng, but we have to guard against it!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "Younger martial sister, things are not as simple as you think. Kunpeng has just brought the Terrans on the Earth Star into the Pangu Ding. Now he is trying to solve the survival problem of the Terrans. It will be impossible for him to compete with us for a moment and a half. Moreover, if he does so, it will only cheaper the three religions of human, Buddhism and Buddhism, which is not good for himself. We''d better wait and see how they become What are the reactions of the Lord Lao Jun, the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the west? "


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "Elder martial brother, if you insist on doing so, I have nothing to say. I''m afraid that the Styx river will not defeat Hongyun, but will lose its own strength and give people a chance to fight against the three religions of Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism. In that case, you and I will not save him. I''m afraid that Hongyun misunderstood it in vain, and may fall into the siege of the three religions of Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism and not save us Reputation is bad. "


    After hearing what nun wa said, the leader of Tongtian cult was also hesitant. Now he and nun wa can''t advance or retreat because of the trouble caused by the Styx river. After thinking for a long time, the leader of Tongtian cult finally made up his mind and said, "look at the development of things. If people, Buddhism and Buddhism do something, we will give up the Styx river!"

 Chapter 955

    However, Styx didn''t expect to make a fool of himself. Originally, he went out on such a large scale to force Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa Niang to work together to destroy Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. Unfortunately, not only did he fail to achieve his goal, but he made Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa Niang decide to give him up. The Styx river has such a result. It can''t be blamed for the ruthlessness of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. He can only blame himself for being too arrogant.


    What Styx didn''t expect was that his move caused the outbreak of mass robbery. The Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints in the West felt that this was an opportunity, and all gathered their strength secretly to prepare for a big fight.


    In the Western Paradise, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, the action of Styx river is very beneficial to us, but it makes the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa unable to advance and retreat. We want to take this opportunity to attack Styx River and make friends with Hongyun, so that it will fall to us in the amount of robbery. What do you think?"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, although your idea is good, have you ever thought about whether this is a conspiracy between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, trying to deceive us!"


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, it''s impossible. Unless the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are stupid, they can''t do such a thing. If so, they will face the Revenge of red cloud, which is not a good thing for them!"


    Then he said: "Junior brother, there''s nothing impossible. Don''t forget that the teacher in Zixiao Palace said that the key to the mass robbery was the emperor and Hongyun, but the key was the opportunity of the avenue rather than Hongyun. In this way, if others got the opportunity of Hongyun and the Taoist certificate, they can also end the mass robbery. Maybe the leader of Tongtian and empress Nuwa also had the idea of the opportunity of the avenue Know! "


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed: "What elder martial brother said is very true, but I still think it''s impossible. Although there are many quasi saints among the four religions, no one can do it in a short time. But Hongyun is different. Although his cultivation has not been recovered, after so many years, his own great road opportunity has been integrated with himself, but it is most likely in a short time During the mid-term preaching, therefore, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa can''t take this risk to join hands with the Styx River to seek the opportunity of the avenue in the hands of Hong Yun. "


    Then he said, "even if they don''t take the opportunity of the road, they may take the opportunity to set up a trap to deal with us. If we act rashly, they will cooperate with us inside and outside, for fear that we will be hit hard again."


    In the hearts of the two saints in the west, they thought that the previous two defeats were deliberately caused by Sanqing. Therefore, when he talked about the conspiracy, zhunti was vigilant. Indeed, this could happen. If he was involved in the conspiracy between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, or even the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, the West would completely lose the ability to compete for the throne of the emperor with people, elucidation and interception Opportunity, this amount of robbery will be completely defeated, but such consequences are not what they can bear.


    Thinking of this, zhunti said, "what should we do according to elder martial brother?"


    Then he said, "wait and see the changes. First, see the reactions of Sanqing and empress Nuwa. Besides, if they really have a conspiracy, they will naturally reveal their horse horns! Moreover, we may also see whether Kunpeng and empress Houtu really try their best to help Hongyun and whether they will face the Styx river for the sake of Hongyun."


    Zhunti was right, so he said: "Elder martial brother, you are right. If Kunpeng and empress Houtu fight against the Styx river because of this, there will be a good play. At that time, if the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa don''t save the Styx River, they will lose their reputation. If they save the Styx River, they will fight Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Witches and demons have always been enemies of life and death. If we let witches fight against demons because of this, it will reduce our pressure It''s too late. "


    Then he said, "the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa can''t fight Kunpeng and empress Houtu for the Styx river. If something happens to the Styx River, they will give up the Styx River to protect themselves and don''t give others a chance to attack him."


    I have to say that the introduction is really good. I guessed the mind of the leader of Tongtian very thoroughly.


    Similarly, in the Taiqing sky, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun are also discussing countermeasures for this matter, trying to seek benefits from this move of the Styx river.


    Just listen, the Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, the Styx river has poured out the Asura family. It seems that it wants to destroy Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. Do you think we can get some benefits from it?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I''m afraid it''s a little difficult! And if we want to benefit from it, I''m afraid we have to pay some price."


    The Supreme Lord said, "there is no free lunch in the world. If you want to get it, you have to pay. It depends on whether our pay is in direct proportion to the return!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "it''s hard to say. The Styx river is so big that it doesn''t avoid others. If younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa don''t know, I don''t believe it, so I think there''s a conspiracy. Maybe they want to take this opportunity to calculate us again."


    It seems that Yuanshi Tianzun was frightened by Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa empress after the last two events. The first thing that came to mind was whether this was a conspiracy between Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa empress.


    To tell the truth, not only he, but also the supreme old gentleman, was frightened by the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa, and said, "what younger martial brother said is reasonable, but younger martial brother Tongtian suddenly became terrible for some reason, but we had to prevent this thing from being a conspiracy deliberately planted by him."


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "elder martial brother, in my opinion, we''d better wait and see what happens first. If younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa really have a plot, I don''t believe they can do everything!"


    The Supreme Lord also felt that there was some truth, so he said, "we should deal with it carefully whether there is a conspiracy or not. Moreover, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi can''t not know if there is such a big noise in the Styx river. If they are in trouble, Kunpeng and Houtu empress won''t die. If they are against the Styx River, younger martial brother Tongtian will be in trouble."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I''m afraid younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa will lose their lives and abandon the Styx River, so he won''t have any loss!"


    The supreme old gentleman said with a smile: "younger martial brother Tongtian, if he really does this, there will be no loss in strength, but his reputation in the three realms will be destroyed!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was not as happy as the Supreme Lord Lao Jun. he thought that the loss of Tongtian sect leader was just reputation. As long as his strength was not damaged, there was nothing else to care about. Therefore, Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother is just a reputation. It''s no big deal. It has no impact on younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa."


    The great old gentleman shook his head and said: "No! Younger martial brother, it''s a big mistake for you to think so, not without influence, but with great influence. At least Haotian and Xiwang''s mother in Tianting will alienate younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa. In this way, their strength will be damaged, and those casual practitioners in the three realms will not go to take refuge in younger martial brother Tongtian. In this way, younger martial brother Tongtian will also suffer losses indirectly!"


    The Supreme Lord thinks too much. In fact, even now, even if the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa abandon the Styx River, the immortals in the three worlds will not be dissatisfied with the leader of Tongtian cult, because Styx himself is too arrogant, but it has nothing to do with the leader of Tongtian cult. The reason why the Supreme Lord feels that he has an impact on the leader of Tongtian cult is that he is obsessed with the situation and doesn''t see it Know everything about it.


    The Supreme Lord didn''t see it clearly, but Yuanshi Tianzun saw it, so he despised the Supreme Lord''s statement, so he said: "Elder martial brother, that''s not true. Younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa have helped him a lot for the Styx river. Even if they abandon the Styx river this time, the immortals in the three worlds will not think they are wrong, because all this is because the Styx river itself is too arrogant. No wonder younger martial brother Tongtian is selfish."


    The words of Yuanshi Tianzun awakened the Supreme Lord, who was addicted to fantasy, and only heard the Supreme Lord say: "Thanks to the younger martial brother''s timely warning to brother Wei, I really underestimated younger martial brother Tongtian. If they really give up the Styx, it won''t have much impact. In that case, we''ll wait and see the changes and see the reactions of others, just as the younger martial brother said. I can''t say it will be another surprise!"


    When hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun despised him very much and thought that there could be any surprise in the development of things. What the supreme Laojun said was just a cover up for his incompetence. Although Yuanshi Tianzun thought so, he couldn''t show it. He could only say yes with the supreme Laojun.

 Chapter 956

    The action of Styx river is related to the trend of the three worlds. Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi are very shocked when they find that the Styx river is so crazy. They think that Styx river has found Hongyun''s secret and is ready to fight to the death.


    With this idea, Hongyun said: "brother, it seems that Styx has found my secret. You and I are only afraid to have a blood field with him. You and I alone are not rivals of Styx. It seems that we need to ask Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Houtu to help us through this disaster."


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "my dear brother, things are not so easy. Do you think the five disciples of Kunpeng Taoist friends with high cultivation are here, and then the earth empress also sent two great wizards. In addition, we are only nine people. Do you think there will be a chance of victory for the Ashura army of Styx?"


    When Hong Yun heard Zhen Yuanzi''s words, he couldn''t help feeling sad. He sighed, "but he didn''t expect to end up dead after being calculated by the Taoist ancestor. Is it because I''m not his disciple!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard Hongyun''s words, he was also very sad. He said, "heaven and earth are not benevolent, everything is the ruminant dog, saints are not benevolent, and the people are the ruminant dog. In a word, our strength is insufficient. If we have the strength of Kunpeng, even the Taoist ancestors should think twice!"


    Hongyun said, "since the Taoist ancestors are so ruthless, no wonder I''m cruel. They want me to die, and I won''t make them feel better!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he quickly said, "good brother, things are not irreparable. Don''t move. Let''s think about it again. Even if we can''t defeat the Styx River, the Styx River can''t stop us if we want to go."


    Red cloud said: "brother, I''m too kind to be bullied by others and Ma Shan is riding by others, so they all think I''m bullied. If the action of Styx river is not recognized by the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, I won''t believe it. Since they deceive people too much, we''ll kill them!"


    After hearing Hongyun''s words, Zhen Yuanzi sighed. In his heart, as Hongyun said, he thought that the Styx was so crazy. He was afraid that he had the support of Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress. This shows that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa may realize that anyone can become a saint as long as he gets the opportunity of Hongyun''s Avenue, but Hongyun''s situation is extremely dangerous.


    Thinking of this, Zhen Yuanzi said, "my dear brother, it''s just hard to stay in beijulu Prefecture. You''d better pack up and go to Wuzhuang temple with brother Wei, where you can borrow land books and ginseng fruit trees for brother. Even if the saints come to us, we can fight. What do you think?"


    However, Hong Yun is not willing to give up beigulu Prefecture, which is a cave that has not been easily established, and his two disciples also come to the earth fairy world to take refuge in him with the help of Kunpeng. If he gives up beigulu Prefecture''s cave and goes to Wuzhuang temple, although Zhen Yuanzi won''t care, his disciples are afraid that it is difficult to accept the situation of being placed under the fence of others.


    Thinking of this, Hong Yun said, "brother, now we have five masters and two wizards under Kunpeng Taoist friends. Can''t we resist the Styx river!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "My dear brother, the Styx river is not terrible. I''m afraid that the saints have a different opinion of you, and the consequences will be serious. Even if Kunpeng''s disciples and two great witches help in beijulu Prefecture, it''s difficult to resist the siege of the four religions. It''s different when we arrive at Wuzhuang temple. The saints and Kunpeng Taoist friends have an agreement that they can''t intervene in this mass robbery, so the four religions are the best Brother can also keep you safe, so that you can preach at ease! As long as you can preach, you will have time to settle accounts with the Styx River and the saints in the future. "


    I have to say that Zhen Yuanzi''s words make Hongyun feel a little moved. As long as he can preach and achieve the respect of saints, the Styx river is just a small thing. Even if he has the support of Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa mother, he still has good reasons to come to the door to discuss a statement, so that Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa mother have nothing to say.


    Just listen, Hongyun said, "brother, although what you said is very reasonable, if we just retreat silently, I''m afraid the Styx will become more rampant!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "It''s true that there are Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress behind the Styx, but the situation in the three realms is very delicate. It can be said that the action of the Styx has become the fuse of the great disaster. Whether Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress support the Styx or not, they have become the first birds. The Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West will not Let them go on like this. As long as they work hard and set up a catastrophe, the Styx and even the saints will no longer be able to focus on us. "


    After listening to Zhen Yuanzi''s clarification, Hong Yun gritted his teeth and said, "brother, we''ll do as you say. We''ll go to your Wuzhuang temple first to avoid the limelight. However, how should we arrange the five disciples of Kunpeng and the two witches sent by Empress Houtu? We can''t ignore each other for our own reasons. It''s not easy to talk to Taoist friends of Kunpeng and empress Houtu in the future!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "you don''t have to worry about this. According to the wisdom of Kunpeng Taoist friends, how can you not calculate this? I think he must have been prepared. If you''re still worried, you can ask them to come and have a chat and listen to their opinions, so you can also explain to Kunpeng Taoist friends!"


    Hongyun nodded and said, "then brother Lao asked them to come for a chat, but the two witches are afraid of being grumpy. If they want to retreat without fighting, they are afraid of some problems!"


    Zhen Yuanzi also knows this. The witch family is belligerent and never retreats without fighting. Even if they know they are dead, they won''t step back. These two great witches give Zhen Yuanzi a headache.


    In fact, both Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun were wrong. Kunpeng also expected that there would be such a day before coming to North Julu Prefecture. Therefore, the great witch who went out in business with empress Houtu should obey Hou Yi''s command so as not to affect the overall situation at the critical moment. Empress Houtu deeply agreed with Kunpeng''s proposal. Hou Yi was also a famous Witch of the witch family. He was famous among the witch family, so the witch family had no opinion on this order.


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "I understand this, but no matter how difficult it is, we have to convince them. It''s best to persuade them to retreat to Wuzhuang temple with us!"


    Hongyun doesn''t hold any hope for this and said, "brother, I don''t have your confidence. I think it''s very good that they can help us break out of the siege."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he was filled with emotion. If the witch family hadn''t been bad tempered and reckless, it wouldn''t have come to such an end today! Although Zhen Yuanzi was uneasy, he still invited the disciples of Kunpeng sect and the two great Witches of the witch family to discuss the matter.


    After receiving Zhen Yuanzi''s invitation, Wu Dao and Hou Yi looked at each other and understood the reason, so they went to Hongyun''s cave without saying a word.


    After taking his seat, Hong Yun, as the host, first said, "I think we all know the reason why I invite you to come this time, but we don''t know what you think about it?"


    The two witches of the witch family heard Hongyun''s words, but they didn''t say anything. They just turned their eyes to Hou Yi. Their response surprised Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi. They couldn''t help thinking: "when did the witch family become so obedient? Taoist friend Kunpeng is really intelligent."


    As a master, brother Wudao should be the leader of all people. He only heard him say: "master Hongyun, before coming to beigulu, the teacher told us to follow the orders of our predecessors, so it''s up to you. As long as we don''t violate the orders of the teacher, we don''t have any opinions!"


    Hongyun was very embarrassed when he heard this. Although he realized that he had to obey his orders, he couldn''t really think so, so he said: "You Taoist friends, the Styx river is threatening. I''m afraid we can''t compete with it. In order to reduce unnecessary losses, I think we''d better evacuate beijulu state first and avoid the edge of the Styx river. I don''t know what you mean!"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment said, "master Hongyun wants to avoid the edge of the Styx river. We can understand this, but I don''t know if you have a detailed plan?"


    Hongyun said: "don''t worry about this, Taoist friend. I''ll discuss with brother zhenyuanzi and go to Wuzhuang temple to avoid the edge. I think that even if the Styx river is strong, it can''t break the defense of Wuzhuang temple!"


    As soon as Hongyun said this, the two great Witches of the witch family could not bear it any longer. However, they just wanted to speak, but Hou Yi stopped them. Hou Yi had a high prestige in the witch family. Although they were dissatisfied, they could only bear it.


    When Wu Dao saw Hou Yi stop the two great Witches of the Wu family, he was happy. He was as worried about the two great Witches of the Wu family as Hongyun, so he said, "since the elder has a plan, we should obey the arrangement of the elder."

 Chapter 957

    When Hongyun heard this, he had no words, but turned his eyes to Zhen Yuanzi. It seemed that he wanted to invite Zhen Yuanzi to preside over the overall situation. It has to be said that Hong Yun is very smart to do so. Although it is impossible for Wudao and others to violate Kunpeng''s order, it is a recognized law to respect the strong. Although he is a person who should be robbed, his cultivation at this time is just a great Luo Jinxian. How can he convince Wudao and others. Zhenyuanzi is different. He has the cultivation of quasi Saint peak and is also the overlord of one of the three worlds. Naturally, he is respected.


    Zhen Yuanzi also understood Hongyun''s intention, so he didn''t refuse and said: "the Styx river is pouring out now. It''s OK for us to stop it for a while, but it will fall into the other party''s crowd over time. Therefore, I think we can break out of the siege before the Styx River has time to layout!"


    The enlightenment said, "master zhenyuanzi, I''m afraid it''s not as easy as you said. The Styx River dares to pour out. I''m afraid it has the support of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, but I don''t know what arrangements the master has in this regard?"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "it''s not that I haven''t thought about what Taoist friends said. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa support the Styx River, which is basically certain. However, their support belongs to support. At present, they should not boldly stand out for the Styx River, so people, Buddhism and Buddhism won''t sit idly by, so we just need to face the Styx river itself!"


    The enlightenment said: "it''s so best. I''m afraid that the demon family in North Gulu Prefecture will be ordered by Empress Nuwa to help the Styx river. In that case, we''re only afraid of being attacked, and our every move should be monitored by the Styx river. It''s difficult to break out of the siege to Wanshou mountain!"


    When it comes to the demon clan, the two witches of the witch clan can''t stand it any longer and shouted, "the only demon clan doesn''t need to worry. Just leave it to us. As long as we are here, you can go to Wuzhuang without worry."


    Hearing the words of the two great wizards, all the people present couldn''t help laughing bitterly. They only heard Hou Yi say, "how did the later Tuzu witch command you when you came out? When is it your turn to decide?"


    Zhen Yuanzi also said with a bitter smile: "two Taoist friends, you can come to help. Hongyun and I are very grateful. Although the current situation is very unfavorable to us, we will not abandon our allies. Otherwise, Hongyun and I will have no face. Goodbye, Taoist friend Kunpeng and empress Houtu."


    Seeing that Zhen Yuanzi said so, Hou Yi couldn''t help answering, so he said, "please don''t worry, senior. I''ll take care of them and nothing will happen."


    The two witches finally came out of the hell, but they didn''t dare to contradict Hou Yi because of this. Then Hou Yi sent them back to the hell, so they had to bow their heads and say nothing.


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed in his heart, and then said, "when it comes to the demon family, empress Nuwa doesn''t dare to go too far. After all, Hongyun is still the one who should be robbed. If she really wants to kill Hongyun, the cause and effect of both sides will be great. It''s very bad for the demon family. She shouldn''t take such a risk."


    The enlightenment said, "don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case. We can''t help but guard against the demon clan. Moreover, once we break through, the Styx river will know our purpose and will stop us at that time."


    Hong Yun said, "what should we do in the view of Taoist friends?"


    The enlightenment said: "master Hongyun wants to retreat to Wuzhuang Temple safely, but I''m afraid he needs to be cut off. Otherwise, once the Styx perceives our purpose, the situation will be even more dangerous than guarding here."


    When Hongyun heard this, he shook his head and said, "Taoist friend, I can''t agree with this. Looking at the menacing appearance of the Styx River, I''m afraid everyone who leaves behind will have life worries, but I can''t give someone else''s life for the sake of me!"


    Zhen Yuanzi also nodded and said, "what the good brother Hongyun said is very true. We can''t do this, otherwise we will have no face to see Kunpeng Daoyou and Houtu Niang again in the future."


    The enlightenment said, "if we don''t do this, everyone will worry about their lives. I know that it''s hard for the two elders to arrange, so it''s good for our five martial brothers!"


    When the two wizards heard the words of enlightenment, they said, "since Hou Yi wants to stay and break the empress, we also stay. You can''t ignore us!"


    Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun were very embarrassed when they heard these words. They realized that after all, they came to help themselves and couldn''t let them bear their danger. However, no one broke up. Things might really endanger everyone''s safety. For a time, they didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing that Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun were embarrassed, Wu Dao said: "You two elders don''t need to worry about us. As long as you can reach Wuzhuang Temple safely, the Styx River won''t be an enemy with us. After all, his goal is not us, but master Hongyun. And as long as you get out of trouble, we can easily get out. Time is running out. You''d better prepare early, lest you can borrow it."


    Zhenyuanzi saw that he understood the other party''s good intentions, and the time was really very urgent, so he couldn''t think about it any more. So zhenyuanzi said, "it''s good for you to break up with your Taoist friends. I''ll prepare everything with Hongyun."


    Hongyun was a little impatient and wanted to say something. Seeing this, Zhen Yuanzi quickly stopped him and dragged him into the cave to pack up his things and prepare to retreat.


    Entering the depths of the cave, Hongyun said, "brother, how can we do this? Once they have an accident, how can we face Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Houtu in the future!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "you can see the situation now, my dear brother. We have no choice now. And as Wudao said, we are the goal of the Styx. Maybe the Styx will catch up with us and give up with Wudao and others!"


    After hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s explanation, Hongyun was also very helpless, but she was unable to change the overall situation. You can only pack up your belongings and prepare your disciples for retreat.


    After Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun entered the depths of the cave, the enlightenment said to others: "we have seen the current situation. The time has come to test us. It can be said that this war is an opportunity for each of us. I hope everyone can be prepared to fight for the early conflict. The current cultivation will kill the three corpses."


    Hearing these words of enlightenment, Hou Yi''s hearts were filled with blood. In particular, Hou Yi himself was about to cut off the evil corpse. Naturally, he was looking forward to this war. Others also wanted to use this battle to cut off the evil corpse. However, because they all wanted to cut the corpse with the secret method created by Kunpeng, even if they successfully cut off the evil corpse, they could not immediately prove the quasi holy fruit like Hou Yi. Not to mention the two great Witches of the witch family, they had long wanted to fight with people, so they were hundreds of times more excited than Hou Yi.


    After seeing the excited appearance of the two great Witches of the witch family, Hou Yi said, "you two should be careful. Don''t lose your life on impulse. That will be a heavy blow to the witch family. If it is serious, it may destroy the major events set by the teacher and empress Houtu, but the consequences are not what you can bear."


    The two wizards nodded and said, "Hou Yi, you can rest assured. We are not stupid and will not joke about our lives."


    Hou Yi nodded and said, "if you can think so, I''ll be much more relieved. Finally, I charge you that if we are in danger, you don''t need to help!"


    When the two wizards heard Hou Yi''s words, they immediately shook their heads and said, "it''s impossible. We will never agree."


    The reason why these two great witches are like this is because Kunpeng has helped the witch family since the flood and famine, and has a good relationship with the empress Houtu. The witch family are straightforward people. How can they watch the benefactor''s disciples'' lives in danger and not save each other? Such a thing is not something they can agree to.


    Hou Yi said, "I know what you think. In fact, we all have the teacher''s secret method. As long as the yuan God doesn''t die, the teacher can use the secret method to save us, but you are different. Once the witch family dies, it will return to heaven and earth, so you must obey my command."


    The two great wizards did not believe what Hou Yi said and said, "Hou Yi, you are not lying to us, are you?"


    Hou Yi said with a bitter smile, "how could I lie to you? The disciples of Tongtian sect leader were on the list of gods and asked the teacher for help. Therefore, Wen Zhong and his disciples will have such accomplishments today. Besides, how can we joke about our lives? I guarantee that it is absolutely true with my own personality!


    Hearing Hou Yi''s words, the two wizards agreed with him just now.

 Chapter 958

    While zhenyuanzi and Hongyun were preparing, the army of the Styx River rushed wildly and surrounded Hongyun in the cave of beigulu state. The place of Styx can surround the red clouds so smoothly, but thanks to the help of those demon families in beigulu Prefecture. They all know that Styx is the alliance of demon families, and naturally will not stop Styx from acting.


    After seeing the response of the demon family in beigulu Prefecture, Styx was very happy. He thought his actions had been recognized by Empress Nuwa, otherwise the demon family in beigulu Prefecture would not have such a response.


    Styx is happy, but Hongyun and zhenyuanzi are very angry. Styx can siege herself so easily. Obviously, it has the support of the demon family. This fully shows that empress Nuwa participates in it and secretly asks the demon family to help Styx. Since then, they think that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are iron hearted and want to deal with themselves. How can they not be angry.


    In fact, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi are wrong. Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress didn''t help the Styx at this time. The reason why this happened is just the private action of those little demons in beijulu Prefecture, which has nothing to do with Nuwa empress and Tongtian sect leader. Unfortunately, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi don''t think so, so Hongyun is doomed to be dissatisfied with the interception and demon clan.


    Not only do Hong Yun and Zhen Yuanzi think so, but also the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints in the West all think that the Styx river has received the help of empress Nuwa and empress Tongtian, so they all wonder why empress Tongtian and empress Nuwa do this.


    Empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult did not expect that the impulse of the demon clan in beijulu Prefecture forced them to the wind outlet of the waves, which became the focus of the attention of the saints. What''s more, since then, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi would think that the Styx river had their own support, so they just did such a crazy thing, Now they have been made to jump into the Yellow River by the Styx River and can''t wash themselves, because no one in the three worlds will believe that this has nothing to do with them.


    Empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult in jin''ao Island hate the Styx River, but now it''s no use even if they want to stop it. Everyone won''t believe them.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "what''s the matter, younger martial sister Nuwa? Why do the demon families in North Gulu pull together with the Styx River and help the Styx river? They don''t bake you and me on the fire!"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "senior brother Tongtian, I don''t understand what''s going on. The demon families in beigulu have always ignored foreign affairs, but I don''t know whether they took the wrong medicine or were confused by the Styx River and even did such a thing."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard the words of empress Nu Wa, his heart moved and said, "younger martial sister Nu Wa, do you think it''s possible that the Styx River persuaded the demon clan in North Julu Prefecture?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "it''s impossible. I''ve never heard of the relationship between the Styx River and the demon family. How can the demon family in beigulu easily believe the Styx river without consulting me!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said disapprovingly, "there is nothing impossible in the world, younger martial sister Nuwa. If the Styx didn''t convince the demon family, why would they help the Styx?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I don''t know this, but I don''t believe that the Styx River can convince the demons in North Gulu without any hesitation."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, don''t forget that there are two witches of the witch family around Hongyun!"


    Hearing the reminder from the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa couldn''t help saying, "elder martial brother said that the Styx river is led by the great Witch of the witch family, so we can persuade the demon family in North Gulu Prefecture!"


    The God of heaven nodded and said, "for brother, it is precisely this idea that the two families of the Witch and the demon have been enemies since the flood. Although there have been some Kun Peng to reconcile them, the enemy has already invaded into the bone. Then the river is afraid of a slight provocation. The spirits of the North club are naturally mad."


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "If this is the case, it will be a disaster. The five disciples of Kunpeng are all in beigulu Prefecture, plus the two witches. Once they have an accident, we are only afraid to face the comprehensive attack of the witch clan and Kunpeng. In this case, we will suffer heavy losses. We are afraid that it will be difficult for us to benefit from the invasion of the four forces!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "brother Wei also thinks so. If I had known that the Styx river was so crazy, I shouldn''t have allied with him at the beginning, so it wouldn''t happen!"


    Empress Nuwa shook her head and said, "elder martial brother Tongtian''s words are bad. Even if we don''t form an alliance with the Styx, according to my understanding of the demon clan, as long as someone stirs up the relationship between the demon clan and the witch clan, the result is the same. You and I will be forced to the mouth of the storm."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "what younger martial sister said is very true. No one can solve the problem of the separation of witches and demons! But the Styx is so crazy. If we don''t warn him again, we''re afraid that things will get worse. Then we''ll be doomed and have no chance to turn over again."


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, now the eyes of the three worlds are focused on the Styx River, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. Once we make a move, we''re afraid that the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints in the West will know. At that time, we were afraid that things would be worse than now!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "I also understand this. I''m afraid that once we do it, the man, the Buddhism and the Buddhism will take the opportunity to intervene to attack us. However, if we don''t intervene, Hong Yun and Zhen Yuanzi will offend to the end. You also know the importance of the person who should be robbed. If we stand on the opposite side with him, let alone the serious consequences."


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, although the matter was provoked by the Styx River, it is also related to the demon family, that is to say, the witch family has the deepest influence. Do you think we can talk to Kunpeng and empress Houtu first and tell the story. Maybe we can use their hands to ease the relationship between us and Hongyun!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment and said: "Although this method is good, younger martial sister also knows that the relationship between us and Kunpeng is very stiff now. It''s even more difficult to get his help, not to mention the empress Houtu. On the heaven court, the Styx river has been against it many times. She wants to break the Styx River into pieces, and we are the allies of the Styx river. How can she help us?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "even so, we have to try. Maybe things will turn around. What''s more, Kunpeng won''t see the current situation. Once we fall, it''s not a good thing for him, so I think there''s still a glimmer of hope. Of course, we just have to pay some price!"


    Tongtian leader said, "as long as we can ease the relationship with Hongyun and prevent him from being hostile to us, all the costs are worth paying."


    Empress Nuwa said, "I think so too. The current situation is very unfavorable to us. If we can pay some price to ease the relationship between the two sides, it is a good thing. I''m afraid that the Styx river will suddenly be in trouble. In that way, things will be difficult to do. Once both sides have losses, we don''t want both sides to stop and it''s impossible!"


    Tongtian sect leader said: "younger martial sister, you are right. Looking at the current behavior of Styx, I''m afraid it''s only a thin line from madness. No one can guarantee what he will do next!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, it''s really not good. Can we abandon the Styx River and talk directly with Hongyun!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said: "Now we have an agreement that we can''t personally intervene in the robbery. If we send our disciples to beijulu Prefecture, we won''t see Hongyun. In my opinion, the key to the current situation depends on the attitude of Kunpeng and empress Houtu. If they really help Hongyun, even if the Styx River moves, they won''t win Hongyun. On the contrary, Hongyun will win It''s dangerous, and we''re even more dangerous. "


    Empress Nuwa said, "in that case, we''d better go to the underground to meet Kunpeng and empress Houtu and try to persuade them."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "We must go to hell, but we need to prepare before that. We haven''t seen Kunpeng and empress Houtu when we can. There has been a fight there. Younger martial sister is familiar with beijulu state. Send someone to stabilize the demon clan first so that they can''t move easily. As for Styx, we won''t pay attention to him anymore. If we can''t, we will give up ¡£¡±


    Empress Nu Wa nodded and said, "it''s all the trouble caused by the evil of the Styx river. If he wasn''t so crazy, we wouldn''t be at this point. There''s no way to give him up. I''ll send someone to stabilize them from conflict with red cloud."


    Tongtian leader said, "younger martial sister, hurry up. Time doesn''t wait. Finish it early. We''ll go to the underground to see Kunpeng."

 Chapter 959

    The most peaceful of the three worlds belongs to the underworld. Although empress Houtu also found the crazy behavior of the Styx River, empress Houtu has confidence in Kunpeng, so she doesn''t care too much. Instead, he thought that Kunpeng had long expected such a situation today, so he sent Wudao and others to beigulu state to feel the atmosphere of the war.


    Although the Lich clan in the underground wants to rush out of the underground to fight with the Lich clan in beigulu Prefecture, it''s a pity that they are pressed by the empress Houtu, so they can only stay in the underground.


    What empress Houtu didn''t think of was that although she didn''t care about the actions of the Styx River, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa didn''t think so, but came to the door. Because Kunpeng is practicing in seclusion, empress Houtu is inconvenient to disturb her. She can only receive the leader of Tongtian and empress Nuwa alone.


    Although empress Houtu told the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa that Kunpeng was practicing in isolation, the other party didn''t think so. Instead, she felt that Kunpeng was avoiding them. Although empress Houtu saw this, she didn''t say anything, because she understood the feelings of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. It''s useless to say it, but it''s better not to say it.


    After sitting down, empress Houtu asked, "what''s important for the two saints to go to hell?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "don''t joke with the Taoist friends of Houtu. What else can we do when we come here? It''s not that the movement from the Styx river has greatly affected the situation of the three realms. We can only come to ask the Taoist friends for help."


    Empress Houtu said, "the saints of heaven look up to me. How can I intervene in the affairs between Styx River and Hongyun Taoist friends? Taoist friends are looking for the wrong person."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "the Taoist friends of Houtu are too modest. You are so free with the Taoist friends of Kunpeng after such a big thing. You must have already had countermeasures, so please help them."


    Empress Nuwa also said: "Taoist friend Houtu, I know that you and Taoist friend Kunpeng must think that the move of Styx river is secretly supported by senior brother Tongtian and I, so they are unwilling to help. I can understand that, but what I want to say is that senior brother Tongtian and I didn''t know about it in advance. All things were made by Styx river alone. Moreover, now there is a tense situation in beijulu Prefecture, and both sides are ready to explode , once this matter involves the contradiction between the Lich and the lich, it will make a big deal. At that time, it will only make others cheap. "


    Empress Houtu didn''t expect that things would have something to do with the demon family, and she couldn''t help feeling shocked. She knew that if it was really like what empress Nuwa said, things would get out of control. So she hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, two saints. Kunpeng Taoist friend is still in seclusion. I can''t decide this alone. I really can''t. Taoist friend, first discuss with Styx to see if I can let him suspend his action!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "It''s not so simple for Taoist friend Houtu. It''s easy to say if Styx listens to us. Now even if we find Styx, it''s useless. Since Taoist friend Kunpeng is practicing in seclusion, it''s inconvenient for us to disturb. It''s better for Taoist friend Kunpeng to go to beijulu state with us to meet Taoist friend Hongyun. Both sides can talk about the matter. I don''t know what do Taoist friends Houtu think?"


    Empress Houtu sighed: "don''t hide from the two saints, there is no peace in the underground now. Those witches are very angry and want to leave the underground. If I leave the underground, I''m afraid things will get worse."


    As soon as empress Houtu said this, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa couldn''t help being silly. They didn''t expect that things would develop to this extent. However, they didn''t doubt empress Houtu''s words, because they knew that the witch clan was very irritable. If they really had to rush out of the hell, the consequences would be more dangerous than now. Empress Houtu really can''t leave without permission Hell, so as not to cause a war between the Lich and the Lich.


    Empress Nuwa said, "since the earth Taoist friend can''t leave the underground, I don''t know if it''s possible to ask Kunpeng Taoist friend to leave the customs?"


    Empress Houtu is very embarrassed about this. Although he doesn''t know what Kunpeng''s seclusion is, he can see from Kunpeng''s face that this seclusion is important to him, so he doesn''t know what to do.


    At this time, a voice came in and said, "don''t please, just tell me what you want." as soon as the voice fell, Kunpeng appeared in front of everyone.


    The sudden appearance of Kunpeng made empress Houtu very happy. She hurriedly asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, did we quarrel with you? Will your sudden exit have any impact?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the things that should be understood have been understood. Naturally, I want to go out of the pass. However, I didn''t expect to see the saint of heaven and empress Nu Wa when I go out of the pass. It''s really amazing, but I don''t know what the two Taoist friends call when they go to the hell?"


    If empress Houtu is excited and happy about the sudden appearance of Kunpeng, then the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are shocked and frightened. Although they just put their minds on empress Houtu, their instinctive response as saints exists. Kunpeng can come to them, but they don''t find it. Such strength is very frightening.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends understand the law of space?"


    Kunpeng was stunned when he heard this, but in an instant he understood what Nuwa meant and said, "it''s just a little experience. Let''s talk about what''s important for two Taoist friends to come here?"


    Empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult did not agree with Kunpeng''s words of such light description and light writing. The law of space is one of the two laws against heaven. If Kunpeng really mastered this law, Kunpeng is not afraid of anyone in the three realms except Taoist ancestors. Even if the saints work together with Kunpeng, it is still a difficult thing to run. However, since Kunpeng is unwilling to say more about this matter, it is inconvenient for them to ask more questions.


    Therefore, the leader of Tongtian said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, many things have happened during your seclusion. For some reason, Styx suddenly went crazy and led the Asura family to kill beijulu state. What''s more worrying is that he didn''t know what means he used to persuade the demon family in beijulu state to help. Now the situation is imminent. In order not to affect our relationship, I''m poor and Nvwa teacher Sister can only come and ask. "


    Kunpeng was not surprised when he heard this. He said calmly, "since this matter has nothing to do with the two Taoist friends, it will not involve them. Why are you in a hurry?"


    Empress Nuwa said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, we can''t help but be in a hurry. What would Hongyun and zhenyuanzi think when the demon family in North Julu Prefecture moved? I''m afraid they would think that senior brother Tongtian and I secretly supported the Styx river. So we have to bear the black pot for the Styx river! Then there are disciples of Taoist friends and two great Witches of the witch family in North Julu Prefecture. If they have something to do, wouldn''t it arouse the concern of both of us How can we not worry about the war? "


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "the Qing Dynasty is self-cleaning. The two saints don''t need to care too much about it. Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun Taoist friends won''t fail to see this. They don''t have to worry so much."


    Seeing that Kunpeng said so, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help sinking. He thought that Kunpeng was shirking his words, so he sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you also know that this is not a small matter. Now the situation in the three realms is delicate. If the Styx River makes such a noise, I''m afraid that the balance will be broken. If empress Nuwa and I fail because of this, I''m afraid that Taoist friends will not be better. Then the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West will not let Taoist friends go easily."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the saints in heaven are joking. Although I have cause and effect with the two saints in the west, I am now in the process of quantitative robbery. As long as I don''t provoke them, they won''t easily provoke me."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "so Kunpeng Taoist friends don''t want to pay attention to it?"


    Kunpeng said: "it can be said that as long as Styx doesn''t go too far, I don''t want to intervene in the struggle between him and Hongyun. After all, I''m an outsider and can''t interfere too much in the cause and effect between them."


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult did not expect Kunpeng to say this, so he sighed and said, "Taoist friends of Kunpeng don''t worry about the safety of their disciples?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s false to say they don''t worry, but without some cold, the plum blossoms smell delicious. It''s good for them to suffer more hardships in the future!"


    Nuwa''s mother saw that Kunpeng was so rambling, but she didn''t talk about business. She couldn''t bear it any longer. She said, "Kunpeng, we don''t have to say much. Just say what you want us to do before you are willing to help!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled: "Empress Nuwa is serious. To tell you the truth, I really don''t want to take care of this matter. Although the Styx river is strong, it may not be able to help my disciples. However, since empress said so, I can''t refuse. It''s impossible to stop the fight between them now, but I can promise you that you will explain to Taoist friend Hongyun. As for the price, you just need to promise me In the process of measuring robbery, you can not embarrass the poor disciples and the witch clan. What are your intentions? "


    Empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian sect were surprised when they heard this. Although they didn''t know why Kunpeng only asked for such a small request, it was a fool not to touch it. So they said, "in that case, we agree with Taoist friends. It''s getting late, so we''ll leave."


    Kunpeng said, "the two saints are easy to go, but I won''t give them away if I''m poor."

 Chapter 960

    Empress Houtu was greatly surprised by Kunpeng''s move. After the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa left, she asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, although we are not the same as the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, are you not afraid to cause their hatred and secretly harm us?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Taoist friend Deng is worried too much. Although I don''t know whether the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa really have anything to do with the crazy behavior of the Styx River, now they are in a very embarrassing situation. If they are a little careful, they will not only bear huge losses in the robbery, but they won''t get any benefits even when the four forces invade the three realms, so even if I say it hard to hear them It won''t turn against me, because they can''t bear the serious consequences of doing that. "


    Empress Houtu sighed, "I''m afraid they''ll jump over the wall. At that time, we''ll have to suffer heavy losses!"


    When Kunpeng heard what empress Houtu said, he was surprised. He thought to himself, "empress Houtu''s words are very reasonable. It seems that I have been too smooth this time and lost my vigilance. Fortunately, empress Houtu reminded me, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable."


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said: "thank you for reminding me, otherwise I will lose my vigilance, and the consequences will be serious. However, my requirements are not high, even very low. The leader of Tongtian cult and Nuwa Niang will not act rashly even if they are dissatisfied with me. After all, it is natural for them to ask us to pay a price."


    Empress Houtu was right when she thought about it. Although Kunpeng refused many times, she finally saved face for the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. They wouldn''t make any drastic moves. She was relieved at the thought of this.


    After a while, empress Houtu asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, now there are swords and crossbows in beijulu Prefecture. Should we ask them to avoid big losses when they get it? Especially Taoist friend Hongyun, once the secret is known, the consequences will be unimaginable!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "we''ve already said it. There''s nothing to tell. They can take this opportunity to feel the atmosphere of the big army fighting. As for the others, they must deal with them by themselves. As for Hongyun, if he can''t even pass this small disaster, there''s no need to survive."


    Empress Houtu did not expect that Kunpeng would say so. For a moment, she was stunned on the spot. Seeing this, Kunpeng said: "Houtu Taoist friend is not mean. You also know that the situation in the three realms is rising now. If the red cloud can''t even pass the Styx River, how can we face the saints? So we can only wait and see the changes. Not to mention he has the help of enlightenment and others. As long as he knows the way to advance and retreat, his life will not be in danger!"


    Kunpeng didn''t say the last sentence, but empress Houtu also understood that if Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi really couldn''t even pass the Styx River, they were really unqualified to gain a foothold in the three realms, so they didn''t say anything.


    After leaving the underworld, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were very heavy. They were not caused by Kunpeng''s attitude, but felt great pressure on Kunpeng''s cultivation.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa sighed: "senior brother Tongtian, I didn''t expect to gain much from this trip to hell, but my feelings are deep. Looking at the appearance of Kunpeng, it''s obvious that he has mastered the law of space, which is not good news for us. I don''t know what senior brother Tongtian thinks about it?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "The space law is two laws against the sky, which have great power. I''m afraid Kunpeng has high attainments, otherwise it''s impossible to hide from you and me. With this space law, Kunpeng can be invincible. No one can underestimate him, and even if he wants to seal it, it''s impossible, but I don''t know whether Kunpeng is born with this law or he gets it by integrating the innate Lingbao!"


    Nuwa asked suspiciously, "elder martial brother Tongtian, is there any difference between the innate possession and the acquired fusion of the innate Lingbao?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "Of course, there is a big difference between them. If he has the space law, it not only shows that Kunpeng''s four talents are excellent, but also that he can endure for such a long time. It can be imagined how powerful his mind is. If he is acquired by integrating the innate Lingbao, we don''t need to worry too much. Without the innate qualification, even if he has the power of the space law, he won''t be too powerful Big. "


    Empress Nuwa thought for a moment and asked, "senior brother Tongtian, do you think Kunpeng has this space law from birth, or is it obtained by integrating the innate Lingbao the day after tomorrow?"


    The leader of Tongtian said that he also meditated for a moment, and then said: "in the view of brother, Kunpeng is afraid that he has this space law from birth!"


    Empress Nuwa was greatly surprised when she heard this and asked, "why do you think so, senior brother?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "In terms of speed in the three realms, no one can compare with zuwu Dijiang. That Dijiang is a person who naturally controls the laws of space. The second is Kunpeng. Before, everyone was confused by the assumptions made by Kunpeng. They thought he practiced the laws of water, but they didn''t know that this four had two systems of laws of water and space. Otherwise, why would his speed be second only to zuwu Dijiang?"


    After hearing the explanation of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa also nodded and said, "in this way, Kunpeng is indeed very insidious. We have retained such a card. If we don''t accidentally find this, we''re afraid that we will suffer a great loss against Kunpeng in the future."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "this is not the most important. The most important thing is that Kunpeng has mastered two kinds of laws. He can condense the three lights divine water with the water system law. In this way, he has fully mastered the water system law, and you can see the space law. He can avoid our thoughts. Do you think such people are dangerous?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "What elder martial brother said is that Kunpeng''s shop is so hidden that it can be described as extremely sinister. At this time, we just understood why he would be so happy in heaven and agreed to the eldest martial brother''s request. Even if he can''t defeat the other party, he won''t worry about his life. If he hides in the dark, he may be able to raid the other party successfully when the four forces invade the three realms Maybe Kunpeng will get the greatest benefit! "


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "no one has known Kunpeng''s real strength since the famine. Every time we fight with him, he has an amazing backhand. I''m afraid this space law is not necessarily Kunpeng''s final card. For this person, we''d better not offend him, lest we lose in the end."


    Empress Nuwa didn''t think so when she heard what the leader of Tongtian cult said. She said, "elder martial brother Tongtian is too high about Kunpeng. The law of space is one of the two laws against heaven. If it''s not the final card of Kunpeng, it''s incredible."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "younger martial sister, it''s not for my brother to look up to Kunpeng, but Kunpeng is too mysterious. We have to be careful. If the space law is really the final card of Kunpeng, how can he easily let you and me know? It''s unreasonable!"


    After hearing the Tongtian cult leader''s words, empress Nuwa was speechless. According to Kunpeng''s behavior, it is really impossible to make such a low-level mistake and let others easily know her final card.


    Thinking of this, empress Nuwa asked, "in the opinion of elder martial brother, what mysterious degree card does Kunpeng have?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "Kunpeng is very cunning. No one can figure out what his final card is. However, this time, my brother has a new view on him, but I don''t know whether it is correct."


    Upon hearing this, empress Nuwa quickly said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, what do you think? Tell me!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "In fact, I don''t have any big ideas, but I have a new opinion on Kunpeng''s method of preaching Taoism. After the disappearance of" River map "and" Luoshu ", we all think that Kunpeng''s way is to prove Taoism, but today, seeing that Kunpeng has mastered the law of space, I think this statement is wrong. Kunpeng''s way should be what he said to cut three corpses to testify Taoism. At that time, we were different It''s just a fan of the situation. He doesn''t see the truth. If Kunpeng goes to prove the truth, the cultivation law is superfluous and a waste of his time. "


    Empress Nuwa asked, "but if you cut three corpses into a way, how can you explain the disappearance of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu''?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "What''s the difficulty? Cutting three corpses into Tao really only needs three innate spiritual treasures, but Kunpeng''s body can integrate several innate spiritual treasures. Although Hetu and Luoshu can be used to set up a" star array in the sky ", the most useful thing is to strengthen the calculation. You say that if Kunpeng itself integrates Hetu and Luoshu, How high is his calculation? "


    After hearing this reminder from the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa suddenly realized it and said, "I see. Kunpeng integrates the three realms of ''Hetu'' and ''Luoshu''. I''m afraid nothing can hide from him, so that he can be invincible."


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded when he heard this, and did not speak again.

 Chapter 961

    But in beigulu state, when the Styx River besieged Hongyun''s cave, he came to the door and shouted: "Hongyun, today, you see where you''re going. If you know what you''re going to do, you''ll quickly hand over the opportunity of the avenue and the ''killing God gun'', otherwise you won''t blame the poor man for being cruel."


    All the saints who have been watching and paying attention to the northern Gulu state were surprised when the river Styx said this. They never thought that the river Styx would say such words. If it was said that he was greedy for the opportunity of the great road, everyone would have nothing to say, but this "killing God gun" is different. It can be a protective treasure given by heaven to those who should be robbed, It is against the general trend of heaven for the Styx River to ask for a "killer gun" so clearly and boldly.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa just got better, but when they heard the words of the Styx River, they suddenly fainted again. If what the Styx did earlier was to roast them on the fire, then these words forced them to die. The saints can use this sentence to attack the truncated religion and the demon clan in the name of acting for heaven, and let them have nothing to say and have no way to take each other.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said angrily, "senior brother Tongtian, we can''t let the Styx river go so crazy, otherwise we will be killed by him! That ''killing God gun'' is a treasure given by the way of heaven to the red clouds. Styx obviously didn''t pay attention to the teacher, but gave the great old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West sufficient excuses to suppress us."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "younger martial sister, why don''t I know what you said? But do you think it''s suitable for us to come forward in this situation? I''m afraid that as soon as we are in our early years, the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West will besiege us in the name of acting for heaven, and then our losses will be heavy."


    Empress Nuwa said, "what should we do according to elder martial brother?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "younger martial sister, first let people stabilize the demon clan in beigulu Prefecture. Don''t let them make any moves. Then you and I will officially denounce the Styx River, take this opportunity to cut off all relations with it and give an explanation to the immortals in the three worlds, so that we can get out of trouble temporarily."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, if we do this, our momentum will weaken. I''m afraid it''s difficult to recover in a short time!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "as long as we don''t give the Supreme Lord, the first emperor and the two western saints an excuse to attack us, it''s worth losing a little momentum. Now we must first keep ourselves free from the Styx river. Don''t think about anything else. We will have a chance to recapture it in the future."


    Nuwa said, "well, the Styx river is so crazy and ignorant that it has caused us so much trouble. We have no choice but to give him up. If he wants to blame, he can only blame himself for not knowing the number of days."


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, it''s not too late. Let''s act quickly, so as not to let people, Buddhism and Buddhism seize the opportunity, which will be troublesome."


    Empress Nuwa also understood the importance of the matter. Without saying a word, she immediately secretly informed the demon Saint jiuying who went to beigulu state to let him stabilize the demon family in beigulu state not to participate in the affairs of the Styx river. If someone didn''t listen to the order, she would kill him. The demon Saint jiuying is the most murderous person in the demon family. No one is afraid of him in the demon family. Therefore, empress Nuwa is relieved to have him in beigulu Prefecture. There is no need to worry about too many problems in beigulu Prefecture.


    After empress Nu Wa informed the demon holy nine babies, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa didn''t stop. They immediately got up and went to beigulu state to explain the matter of Styx to the immortals of the three worlds.


    The previous trip between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa to the underworld fell into the eyes of the saints. At first, they didn''t pay attention to it. After all, it''s not easy to pull the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa to the opposite side of Hongyun by the hand of the Styx river. The behavior of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa is just to discuss with Kunpeng. It''s no big deal.


    When the Styx River uttered those wild words, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints were overjoyed. They thought that the opportunity to attack the Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa empress had come, so they began to prepare their hands and wait for the time to give a fatal blow to the Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa empress.


    Unfortunately, they did not expect that Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa''s mother would react quickly. They unexpectedly went to beijulu state when they called people together. However, they were greatly surprised by the move of Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa''s mother, hoping not to be surprised.


    In nine cases out of ten, the wishes of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West did not fail. As soon as Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa arrived in beigulu Prefecture, they immediately released the power of saints, and beigulu Prefecture was immediately shrouded in their power.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "Styx, the cause and effect between you and Hongyun is nothing, and it''s not worth us to come forward, but you are so greedy that you even have the idea of ''killing God gun''. You know that this treasure is given to Hongyun by the way of heaven, but your behavior is against the trend of the way of heaven. You know your sin!"


    Styx is not a fool either. When he saw Tongtian leader and empress Nu Wa appear, he knew that his plan would fail. When Tongtian leader said this, Styx immediately realized that he had committed public anger. Even Tongtian leader and empress Nu Wa dared not defend him. He couldn''t help but regret that he had seized the opportunity to seize the avenue, Why do you want Hongyun to hand over the "killing God gun"? Doesn''t it make clear an excuse for the saints to attack themselves.


    Thinking of this, Styx hurriedly said, "I know my sin!"


    Ming Hekou said he knew his sin, but he whispered to Tongtian sect leader in the dark: "Tongtian saint, please save the poor for the sake of your allies!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "Styx, what do you want me to say about you? How could you be so impulsive and make such a big mistake? Why didn''t we restrict you and zhenyuanzi when we were discussing with the saints? It''s because there is cause and effect between you and Hongyun, and we can''t stop you from ending the cause and effect with each other. You''re playing the idea of" killing God gun "and can''t speak it out boldly. It''s not for nothing to the emperor Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints are excuses to attack you! Fortunately, the poor found it in time and didn''t give them a chance. Otherwise, how do you face their joint attack? "


    The river Styx said, "what should I do now that the saints of heaven have done so far?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "at this time, you''d better find a way to get away from beijulu state. As for Hongyun, don''t care about him for the time being. As long as he doesn''t preach, you still have a chance. It''s better to keep yourself first. Now, in this case, the poor road can''t help you directly, so you''d better retreat."


    Styx was unwilling and wanted to save the situation, so he said, "the sage of heaven has no other way. If you let Hongyun go this time, I''m afraid there will be no chance to deal with him in the future."


    The leader of Tongtian cult was furious when he heard this and said, "Styx, I think you are dizzy. When is it now and you still want to deal with Hongyun? Don''t you want your own life? If you don''t withdraw again, I can''t do anything about it. You can think about it yourself."


    Upon hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, Styx hurriedly said, "don''t be angry with the saint of Tongtian. I''ll withdraw now."


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "then what are you doing here? Leave quickly before the Supreme Lord, the first emperor and the two western saints arrive. It will be troublesome if it''s late."


    Styx hurriedly said, "I''ll retreat immediately."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "you are making too much trouble now, Taoist friend of the Styx River, and I can''t do anything about it. So on the surface, I want to break the relationship with empress Nuwa and give an account to the immortals in the three worlds. I hope you can understand!"


    Styx is not a fool either. After being awakened by the leader of Tongtian cult, he also knows that he has caused a great disaster. He can also understand what the leader of Tongtian said. If the leader of Tongtian cult doesn''t end with himself quickly, he''s afraid that things will involve them, and then no one can help him anymore. So Styx said: "The saint of heaven is really my fault. There''s no way you and empress Nuwa can do this. I can understand."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "it''s good for Taoist friends to understand. When you are in charge, you''d better leave beijulu state quickly. In this way, I can give you secret support."


    Empress Nuwa was also very worried about the situation in beigulu Prefecture. When the leader of Tongtian cult spoke to the Styx River, she summoned the demon holy nine babies and said, "pass my order that any demon family shall not intervene in the struggle between the Styx River and Hongyun. If there is any violation, kill."


    Jiuying is not a fool. Naturally, she understood Nuwa''s intentions and hurriedly said, "jiuying respects Nuwa''s saint''s life!"


    If the previous words of Tongtian cult leader were to awaken the Styx River, and empress Nuwa''s words were to show kindness to Hongyun and zhenyuanzi and show her position with Tongtian cult leader.

 Chapter 962

    This move of empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult has disrupted the arrangements of the Supreme Lord, the first Heavenly Master and the two western saints, but they will not let the leader of Tongtian cult and the Styx river go so easily.


    Just when the Styx river called the Asura family to evacuate from North Gulu state, the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West came to break through the air and stopped the escape of the Styx River in time.


    The sudden arrival of the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints surprised the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa. The Styx river was no exception. At this time, the Styx River regretted why it didn''t retreat earlier. It was good to be blocked by the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western Saints.


    Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "things are troublesome. It seems that the Styx river will pay some price this time, otherwise the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor and the two saints in the West will not stop easily."


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "what''s the matter when you come to beigulu?"


    Zhunti said: "elder martial brother Tongtian, why can we ask? Naturally, he came for the Styx river. He is really great. He dares to rob the Lingbao given by the way of heaven to Hongyun. It is clear that he didn''t pay attention to the teacher, but people like him should be punished!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "you are late. I have punished the Styx river. Don''t you see that the Styx river is about to evacuate from North Gulu state?"


    Zhunti sneered and said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, what punishment is this? Styx committed a great crime. It''s punishment to let him go so easily. Other people will do the same in the future. What should we do?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to let go of Styx and Tongtian cult leader easily, and sneered: "junior brother Tongtian, do you ignore the relative law of the three immortals because you are an ally with Styx?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult was furious when he heard this and said: "Elder martial brother Yuanshi needs evidence to speak, but you shouldn''t say so. Although the river Styx offended the way of heaven, he didn''t take action, so I don''t think it''s wrong to do so. Moreover, there is a big cause and effect between the river Styx and Hongyun. If we punish the river Styx at will, will the cause and effect between him and Hongyun be borne by the elder martial brother alone?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult was so angry that Yuanshi Tianzun said: "the cause and effect between the Styx River and the red cloud is their own business, which has nothing to do with me, but the Styx River''s violation of the heaven''s way can''t be let go so easily. Younger martial brother, doing so is shielding him, which is irresponsible to the heaven''s way!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "how can I cover up the Styx river? Although he shouldn''t have said he wanted to rob Hongyun''s'' killing God gun '', he didn''t really do it after all, so it''s just a verbal statement. It''s not true to let him retreat. What''s wrong with my handling like this? What should I do with the Styx River according to the intention of senior brother Yuanshi?"


    How to deal with the Styx river is really a problem. If Yuanshi Tianzun doesn''t agree with the disposal method of Tongtian cult, he must come up with a plan to convince everyone. To tell the truth, when Yuanshi Tianzun found that Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa came to beijulu Prefecture, he only wanted to stop them earlier, but he didn''t think of any plan to deal with the Styx River in his heart When the leader of Tongtian sect handed this matter over to him, he was foolish.


    Seeing the appearance of Yuanshi Tianzun, the leader of Tongtian immediately understood the helplessness of the other party. Since Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to let go of himself, he wouldn''t let go of the other party easily. Therefore, the leader of Tongtian said again: "isn''t elder martial brother Yuanshi dissatisfied with my handling method, then you also talk about your own fang''an plan, otherwise you say that you can''t be convinced if you speak out of thin air!"


    Facing the counterattack of Tongtian sect leader, Yuanshi Tianzun regretted that he shouldn''t have been strong just now, so that Tongtian sect leader could aim his anger at himself.


    At this time, the Styx River quit and said, "the sage of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, I just scared Hongyun. I didn''t really want to do that. Now I want to leave you and don''t agree. Can you force me to fight Hongyun?"


    Hearing the words of the river, the God of heaven was angry, but he couldn''t help thinking. "God is the saint''s reverence, but you are just a quasi holy saint. You are so arrogant. If you don''t teach you a lesson, you will think that the three fairies will be bullied."


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said coldly, "Styx, you are just a quasi saint. When is your turn to be presumptuous in front of the poor road!"


    Now that the two sides have torn their faces, the Styx river is not afraid to offend the Yuanshi Tianzun, so he sneered: "what''s the matter with the quasi saint? Does it mean that there is no reason for the quasi saint? What does the Yuanshi Saint mean? Does he want to force the poor?"


    Seeing that Yuanshi Tianzun could not persuade Tongtian cult leader and Styx River in words, the Supreme Lord said, "don''t quarrel first. Since this matter is related to Hongyun Taoist friend, we''d better ask Hongyun Taoist friend to come out and discuss face-to-face how to deal with this matter. What do you think?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun naturally agreed with the emperor''s proposal and hurriedly said, "what the eldest martial brother said is very true. I have no opinion!"


    The two saints of the West also came for the netherworld and the Tongtian sect leader. Naturally, they had no opinion. Only the Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the netherworld were left. The netherworld looked at the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa very nervously, hoping to get their support. Up to now, the Tongtian sect leader has no way to agree with this, so he said, "I have no opinion."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "since everyone has no opinion, let''s invite Hongyun Taoist friends to come out and solve this problem face to face with Styx."


    The Supreme Master paused for a moment, then said to Hongyun''s cave, "Hongyun Taoist friend, I''m sorry, the Supreme Master asked Taoist friend to come out and discuss countermeasures on the Styx river!"


    With the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi went out of the cave and came to the saints. Hongyun came forward and said, "Hongyun has seen the saints. Please forgive me if you are rude!"


    The great old gentleman said, "Hongyun Taoist friends don''t need to be polite. They all understand the cause of the matter. I don''t know what you think about the matter of Styx?"


    Hong Yun said: "Because my business is to let several Taoist friends run around. I thank several Taoist friends here. As for the cause and effect between me and Styx River, we all know that the fault is not me. It is because Styx river is too greedy. Now Styx river is so greedy that he dares to rob the treasure given by heaven. If he is not severely punished, how can it show the great power of heaven? So I think Styx river is greedy The river deserves heavy punishment! "


    When the Supreme Lord heard Hongyun''s words, he said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, you also heard that as the party concerned, Hongyun Taoist friends think the Styx River should be severely punished. I don''t know what else to say, younger martial brother."


    The leader of Tongtian cult has something to say. If he came out to protect the Styx river at this time, he would be directly against Hongyun. He had asked Kunpeng to mediate the relationship with Hongyun before. How could he make such an unwise move? So he said, "since Taoist friend Hongyun said so, I have nothing to say."


    At this time, Styx snorted coldly and said: "I don''t agree with you. The red cloud has a grudge against me. Naturally, he wants to take the opportunity to hit me hard. The saints at the beginning of the year say that they are acting for heaven, but they don''t know what fault I have. If you want to condemn me based on my previous words, there will be many sinners in the three realms! And if I remember correctly, you saints have an agreement not to commit If you want to intervene in this matter, do you want to take over all the causes and effects? If so, I have nothing to say. "


    It has to be said that the heart of Styx turned quickly and grasped the handle of the saints. If the saints could not personally intervene in the robbery, they would not be able to manage Styx. Otherwise, they would be punished by heaven first. For this matter, too old gentleman was also very embarrassed. They turned their eyes to zhunti and hoped that zhunti could come forward to solve the matter. Zhunti immediately turned around and ignored too old gentleman.


    Facing the counterattack of Styx, the emperor couldn''t refute it. Now Styx bit himself to death just to scare Hongyun. They can''t do anything about it. What''s more, Styx now talks about the agreement they signed with Kunpeng and forces them not to intervene in the matter, which makes them uncomfortable.


    Seeing that no one spoke, Yuanshi Tianzun turned his mind and said, "it''s not that we want to intervene, but that younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa intervene first. Therefore, we have no way to think about the safety of Taoist friend Hongyun. Since Taoist friend Styx insists, we won''t ask about your affairs anymore. Taoist friend Hongyun, please come back first to avoid Styx now."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said these words to the heart of the supreme old gentleman, so he said: "younger martial brother, what you said is very true. Since you are determined to do so, we won''t intervene in this matter." The Supreme Master said that he didn''t pay attention to others and directly returned to Taiqing. The emperor Yuanshi left immediately. The two saints in the West saw that both the Supreme Master and the emperor Yuanshi left, and they didn''t say much. There were only three people left, namely Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and Styx river.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were also inconvenient to stay for a long time, so they said, "friend of the Styx River, you can do it yourself. I won''t talk much with younger martial sister Nuwa."

 Chapter 963

    After the saints left like a tiger head and a snake tail, Styx''s heart was fluctuating. They couldn''t decide whether to retreat or continue to attack. For a moment, they were stunned on the spot. The Asura family immediately surrounded Hongyun''s cave layer by layer.


    Kunpeng, who has been paying attention to the Styx and Hongyun, sighed and said, "it seems that a big war is inevitable. Whether Hongyun can survive this level depends on his own luck."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, Styx is hesitant now. How can you be so sure that he will attack Hongyun?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Everyone knows what kind of person the Styx river is. Since the saints have left and said they don''t interfere with the cause and effect between him and Hongyun, how can he easily let Hongyun go? Besides, he also knows that if he let Hongyun go today, it will be difficult to start in the future, so he will do it hard anyway and solve it before the disciples of human, Buddhism and Buddhism come We''ll never get rid of the red cloud. "


    As Kunpeng said, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints originally wanted to use the hand of the Styx River to attack the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa and make friends with Hongyun. Now the plan to attack the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa failed, but they didn''t want to give up making friends with Hongyun. So after returning to their respective ashram, they immediately summoned their disciples to go to beijulu State reinforcements Hongyun.


    As for the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa, it is difficult to give up. They are not worried about the Styx River, but wondering whether they can take this opportunity to hit the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, in my opinion, it''s useless even if the people, the Buddhism and the Buddhism send people to beijulu state to reinforce Hongyun. According to the behavior of the Styx River, he won''t easily miss such a good opportunity, so everything is over after the disciples of the people, the Buddhism and the Buddhism arrive in beijulu state."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "according to the younger martial sister, should we take this opportunity to hit people, Buddhism and Buddhism?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, your idea is not infeasible. Since we don''t fight with Hongyun, we can''t talk about making enemies with him. Therefore, it''s reasonable for us to use this to attack people, Buddhism and Buddhism. There''s nothing wrong with them. Not to mention that people, Buddhism and Buddhism have no chance to help Hongyun. I think it''s feasible!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Since younger martial sister agrees, we''ll take action now. There are nine babies in beijulu Prefecture. Younger martial sister can make them gather the demon clan secretly to wait for the arrival of the three religions, namely, human, Buddhism and Buddhism, while others secretly follow behind the three religions. As soon as the time is ripe, they will be caught off guard. They lift weights to hurt people, Buddhism and Buddhism, and completely defeat them so that they can''t stop us from seizing the throne of the emperor Bit.


    It has to be said that the leader of Tongtian cult is more crazy than the Styx river. The Styx river just wants to deal with Hongyun alone, while the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa want to take the opportunity to plot against the three religions of human, elucidation and Buddha. If there is a slight mistake, they are afraid that the interception and demon clan will be doomed, and they will be unable to compete with the three religions of human, elucidation and Buddha.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints wanted to take the opportunity to make friends with Hongyun, but they abandoned Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa. In their hearts, they thought that Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa would not do anything to get out of this matter. Naturally, they did not take more precautions against them. It was precisely because of their psychology that Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa were given to Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa The mother''s chance to hit them.


    Among the three realms, if anyone knows better, only Kunpeng, empress Houtu, and Haotian and empress Xiwang, one of the Tianting, who have been watching. Kunpeng and empress Houtu rely on their own understanding of Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa, while Haotian and empress Xiwang are due to interception and personnel transfer of the demon clan. However, neither of them has prevented Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa from acting, and both of them have failed Want to see a great war.


    Before thinking long, Styx decided to take advantage of this opportunity to fight red cloud, so he immediately ordered the "Blood River array" to launch an attack on red cloud.


    Knowing their own is always their own enemy. Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun are very clear about what kind of person Styx is, so they all understand that a big war is inevitable and are ready to fight back.


    As soon as the Styx River launched an attack, Zhen Yuanzi said to Wudao, "you Taoist friends'' war is inevitable. Please stop the Styx River and create an opportunity for me and Hongyun Taoist friends to break out of the Siege¡°


    The enlightenment said: "please rest assured, two elders. Everything is up to us. We also take the opportunity to feel the atmosphere of the battle of the Legion."


    Although Enlightenment said so, Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun still felt uneasy and felt sorry for Kunpeng and empress Houtu. However, they had no choice but to do so to get out of danger. In fact, Hong Yun and Zhen Yuanzi didn''t expect that Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the western two saints would send someone to help. If they knew this, Maybe you won''t make such a decision in a hurry.


    Speaking of it, even if Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun knew that the three churches of Renmin, Xie and Buddha had reinforcements coming, they did not dare to give their backs to each other for protection, because they did not know whether the other party knew their secrets, so they did not dare to have deep contacts with each other to avoid mistakes.


    After sending reinforcements, the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints stared at every move of the Styx river. When the Styx River attacked, they were very nervous. They hoped that Hongyun and zhenyuanzi could stick to the arrival of reinforcements. Unfortunately, the result was unexpected.


    Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi didn''t stick to it as they thought, but chose to break through. At the beginning of the battle, the enlightenment rushed to the Styx River to stop it. Although the enlightenment is just a quasi saint who cuts a corpse, which is very different from the old quasi Saint like Styx River in terms of realm, because he cuts a corpse with the secret method handed down by Kunpeng, his mana is not weaker than Styx river, So the two fought each other.


    Hou Yi, Jingwei, Chang''e, Cangjie and the two great witches attacked their opponents respectively. For a time, the murderous spirit was in the sky above beigulu state, but the Asura family was unable to fight back under their attack.


    Without the obstruction of the Styx River, Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun broke through the "Blood River array" of the Styx river without much effort. Without stopping, they immediately went to the Wuzhuang temple on Wanshou mountain.


    Seeing Hongyun and zhenyuanzi rush out of the siege, the Styx river is in a great hurry. He says to the enlightenment, "Taoist friends, you also see how shameless Hongyun and zhenyuanzi are. They even abandon several Taoist friends and turn around and escape. Why should such a humanitarian friend stop the disaster for them? It''s better to stop and let the poor road go and teach them a lesson!"


    However, he smiled and said, "master Styx, we came to help. Master Hongyun was ordered by the teacher, but we dare not violate it. So we can''t do this. Please don''t wait for me."


    However, Styx didn''t expect that the enlightenment didn''t care about the actions of Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. He was very surprised and lamented that Hongyun''s good life could get the support of Kunpeng. Although he said that there was the help of Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress, he still depended on himself in the end, but it was not a taste in his heart.


    The Styx river is a cruel man. After understanding the Tao and rejecting his proposal, he said coldly, "you should think clearly, but you take the cause and effect between the poor Tao and the red cloud on yourself. The consequences are very serious, which you can''t afford."


    The enlightenment said, "I also understand what the elder said, but I can''t disobey the teacher''s order, but I let the elder down."


    Seeing that the Enlightenment was unmoved, the Styx River couldn''t help getting angry and said, "since you are so determined, don''t blame my men for ruthlessly taking your life." the Styx River offered a sacrifice to the ''red lotus of karma fire'', and then cut at the enlightenment with a Yuantu sword in his hand.


    Although the enlightenment is not weaker than the Styx River in mana, there is a big gap in the realm. After a long time, he fell into the wind. Hou Yi was surprised when he saw it. He was afraid that something might happen to the enlightenment, so he no longer kept it. He drank and offered a "Pangu bow". He only heard a "whoosh" and an arrow shot at the Styx river.


    The Styx river had long paid attention to Hou Yi, so when Hou Yi offered the Pangu bow, he immediately offered the red lotus of industry fire to meet the sharp arrow shot by Hou Yi¡® Although Pangu bow has boundless power, Hou Yi''s cultivation is very different from that of the Styx river. In addition, he did not use the divine arrow refined by Kunpeng for him, so his attack was blocked by the Styx River and did not bring any damage to the Styx river.


    Although the Styx River took Hou Yi''s attack, Wudao also took the opportunity to catch his breath and rushed up again. Due to the restraint of Hou Yi, the Styx river was unable to deal with Wudao with all his strength, so he became equal to Wudao again.

 Chapter 964

    Due to the obstruction of Wudao and Hou Yi, Styx river was dragged on the spot and couldn''t get up to chase Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. Time passed. Styx River couldn''t help dying to chase Hongyun, but his anger spread to Wudao people. He thought in his heart: "Since you can''t catch up with the red cloud, you have to bear the anger of the poor man."


    Thinking of this, the Styx River shouted, "run the ''Blood River array'' at all costs!"


    Hearing the roar of the Styx River, the Asura family violently sent out all their strength, and the whole "Blood River array" became more terrible. If the "Blood River array" was one when Hongyun and zhenyuanzi broke out of the siege, the current outbreak of the "Blood River array" is ten, and there is a ten fold gap between the two.


    The outbreak of the Asura nationality suddenly caused the enlightenment and others to feel a sudden increase in pressure. The enlightenment looked at the crazy look of the Styx River and couldn''t help feeling a chill. He thought to himself, "it seems that the Styx River can''t stand the stimulation of the red cloud escaping and wants to vent its anger on several of us. In order to prevent Wanyi, I''d better inform the younger martial brother first and let them be ready!"


    Thinking of this, Yu Houyi said: "younger martial brother, it seems that the Styx river is going to work hard. Now there is no need to hide anything. You can gather Cangjie, Jingwei and Chang''e together first. It''s really not good. We immediately launch the four elephant array to teach the Styx river a lesson!"


    Hearing this, Hou Yi immediately whispered and secretly summoned Cangjie, Jingwei and Chang''e around. Hou Yi did not forget the two great Witches of the witch family and summoned them to his side.


    Although the two great Witches of the witch family were dissatisfied with Hou Yi''s calling them around so that they could not fight happily, when they came out of the underworld, empress Houtu told them to obey Hou Yi''s arrangement. Therefore, although they were dissatisfied, they still carried out the same, but at this time, they hated the Styx River and the Asura family.


    When he saw that Hou Yi had arranged everything, he couldn''t help but relax. He hurriedly forced the Styx to retreat. Then he dodged to meet with Wudao and others. However, the Styx didn''t expect that Wudao would suddenly exert himself, so he had to retreat temporarily.


    After the enlightenment broke away from the Styx River, he didn''t fight back immediately, but said to the Styx River, "the old ancestor of the Styx River, now master Hongyun has left. Even if you fight with us, it''s hard to recover. Why don''t you stop?"


    Upon hearing this, Styx said angrily, "you want to stop now, but it''s too late. Since you cover Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi to escape, you have to pay a price. It''s impossible for me to stop."


    The enlightenment heard the words of the Styx River, but he couldn''t help humming coldly and said, "Styx River ancestor, I want to stop peacefully, but I don''t want to spend more energy because of this, but I''m not afraid of you. If the war continues, you may not be able to wait for me."


    Styx sneered: "it''s a big tone. You young people want to be enemies with me. I really don''t know how to live or die. I''ll let you know my strength today."


    Seeing that the Styx river was so arrogant, Hou Yi couldn''t help saying, "elder martial brother, since the Styx river is so arrogant, why do you have to discuss with him? He wants to trap us with his'' Blood River array '', but he is dreaming."


    Styx sneered: "if the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'' are still poor, the ''Blood River array'' can''t trap you. Unfortunately, now you can''t form a ''star array'' without the ''River map'' and ''Luoshu''. Without the array, you''re just a bunch of clowns!"


    Hou Yi sneered: "is it a clown? You don''t deserve to comment on us!"


    The words of Styx really aroused public anger. Originally, they wanted to balance the strength between Styx and Hongyun, but now when they heard the arrogant words of Styx, not only Hou Yi was very angry, but also several others were very angry. Especially the two great Witches of the witch family, who were pressed by Hou Yi and couldn''t give full play to their abilities, they were already furious and gave Styx such a chance It was like pouring oil on a fire.


    Just listen, a great witch angrily said, "don''t be arrogant in the Styx river. If you have the ability, you can do it. We''ll all go on and see who can''t hold it first!"


    However, Styx didn''t expect that his words had aroused the public anger of enlightenment and others. His mood immediately calmed down from anger and reflected on whether he had done wrong.


    Unfortunately, at this point, the Styx river is no use regretting. Several people who understand the Tao have already taken up the heart of a decisive battle and have sacrificed their own skills. The blood River array in Dun time is full of treasure. Among the innate five elements flags of the Tao, there are "northern Xuanyuan water control flag", "shipin Xuanshui Black Lotus"; Hou Yi''s "drive mountain Duo", "cut immortal Throwing Knife", and "nail head seven arrow book" and so on¡® Pangu bow; Chang''e also sacrificed the "Sun Moon essence wheel" which Kunpeng had refined for her; Jingwei also sacrificed the "ten grade Xuanshui Black Lotus" to protect her body and the "nine day Yuanyang merit ruler" which was the most valuable treasure of the day after tomorrow; Cangjie also sacrificed the "ten grade Xuanshui Black Lotus", and the "falling treasure money" was hidden in the void, ready to give a fatal blow to the Styx at any time.


    However, Styx did not expect that the disciples of Kunpeng sect were armed to the teeth. Hou Yi''s "nail head seven arrows book" and "Pangu bow" surprised him. In addition, the acquired merit and virtue treasure in Jingwei''s hands, "nine days Yuanyang merit and virtue ruler", was the enemy of the "Blood River array". At this time, Styx regretted very much and should not be too much.


    Not only was Styx extremely surprised, but even the saints who had been watching and paying attention to the war were also very shocked. They were not shocked at how rich Kunpeng''s disciples were. They all knew this, but were surprised at the three "shipin Xuanshui Black Lotus" that appeared at the same time. When they saw this scene, they thought that the "shipin Xuanshui Black Lotus" was cultivated by Kunpeng with the power of his own law, From this point of view, they all think that Kunpeng has fully mastered the law of water, and none of them have fully mastered a law. However, Kunpeng''s Quasi saints have fully mastered the law of water. Originally, Kunpeng can compete with the saints. Now it seems that Kunpeng poses a greater threat to them.


    Now the Styx river is shocked by the "Pangu bow" and the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler". It has no mind to think about the "Xuanshui Black Lotus", so it doesn''t think there is anything wrong with it.


    The people who took out their whole body skills one after another offered Lingbao to fight at the Styx river. The first to bear the brunt was the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler", the most important treasure of Jingwei''s postnatal merit. The dark yellow gas emitted from the ruler immediately pressed down the "Blood River array" laid by the Asura family. Followed by Chang''e''s "Sun Moon essence wheel", the Sun Essence wheel sends out the real fire of the sun and evaporates the bloody breath. The moon essence wheel turns into a lightning bolt and cuts at the Asura family in front. Finally, Hou Yi''s "Pangu bow" shoots a sharp arrow and then shoots it at the Styx river. The enlightenment is to sacrifice the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag" to protect the people, Cangjie was staring at the Styx River, ready to hit the other party with "lost treasure money".


    However, the counterattack of Wudao and others surprised the Styx river. He did not care to protect the Asuras. He rushed to the innate Lingbao shot by the bleeding God one after another, and then tried his best to destroy the "karma fire red lotus" to protect himself.


    With a loud bang, Hou Yi''s divine arrow collided with the "yehuohonglian" of the Styx river again. Hou Yi''s arrow was not blocked at all. The great power completely hit the "yehuohonglian" of the Styx river. The Styx River suffered this blow and suddenly his blood surged. If Hou Yi''s cultivation was not too different from that of the Styx River, this arrow could hit the Styx river hard.


    The counterattack of Wudao and others made Styx know the strength of the other party. Although Styx was very interested in the Lingbao shown by Wudao and others, no matter how good the Lingbao was, it would not have its own life. If it went on like this, Styx would not dare to protect how many people of the Asura family would survive under such an attack, so he had no intention to continue to fight with the other party, The heart can not help but prepare to retreat.


    Although Styx is ready to retreat, he doesn''t want to lose face. After all, the enlightenment people are young people. If he is forced to retreat by the young people, he will lose face. I''m afraid no one in the three worlds will look at him, so Styx wants to make peace with the enlightenment people again.


    After coping with their first wave of attack, Styx didn''t order a counterattack. This abnormal move of Styx surprised many people. Since Styx didn''t counterattack, they naturally didn''t want to force Styx too much, so the scene couldn''t help easing down.


    At this time, the Styx river came forward and said, "Hongyun has escaped. I can''t recover the loss even if I kill you. In Kunpeng''s face, I don''t know the same as you. Go!"


    Hearing what Styx said, the enlightenment suddenly realized that Styx saw that he was desperate, but he didn''t want the Asura family to lose too much, so he wanted to talk about peace, but Styx wanted to keep his face, so he just said so. Knowing this, Wudao and others were very happy. They didn''t want to fight with the Styx. At that time, they would expose their last secret, which was very unfavorable to them in the future. So Wudao came forward and said, "thank you for understanding the difficulties of the Styx. We''ll leave now and ask the Styx to withdraw."


    Seeing that the Enlightenment was so knowledgeable, the Styx River didn''t talk to them any more. It directly asked the Asura family to withdraw the "Blood River array" and let the enlightenment go.

 Chapter 965

    The move of the Styx river made the saints who wanted to see a good play disappointed, especially the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West. They wanted to make friends with Hongyun at this time, but the Styx river has stopped the troops, but their plan failed, so they ordered their disciples to return one after another.


    When the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa saw that the Styx River stopped, they were greatly surprised at the move of the Styx river. They didn''t understand when the Styx river became so easy to talk. They were willing to let the enlightenment and others leave easily. It was too abnormal. It didn''t seem to be done by the Styx river.


    Kunpeng was filled with emotion when he saw this scene and said, "I didn''t expect that even the Styx river has changed. The changes in the world are too fast to be accepted."


    Empress Houtu said: "Taoist friends don''t need to sigh. The Styx river is also for survival. Before the change of the leader of Tongtian cult, who can imagine that the always straightforward leader of Tongtian cult will become sinister and terrible, not to mention the Styx river. Everyone has nothing to do to change themselves in order to survive. Just like the witch family has been hiding in beijulu for so many years in order to survive, and then has to endure in the hell It''s all about survival! But Styx''s concession is good for us. At least we can avoid excessive conflict with Styx. "


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "it''s all God''s will to make people! The Styx is just afraid of a big war among people, elucidation, interception and Buddhism, and the killing of quantitative robbery is about to begin. Fortunately, after this baptism, Hou Yi and his few people are afraid that they have a deep experience. It won''t be long before they can break through the existing realm and prove the quasi holy fruit."


    Empress Houtu sighed, "all Taoist friends are good teachers, and all the disciples have extraordinary accomplishments. It is enviable to have such good disciples! However, the Styx river has stopped. I''m afraid there is no reason for people, elucidation, interception and Buddhism to make trouble!"


    Kunpeng said, "the Taoist friend was wrong. The man, Xie and Buddha did lose the reason for making trouble, but the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were afraid that they would not easily miss this opportunity to fight back against each other."


    Empress Houtu was shocked when she heard Kunpeng''s words and said, "no, even if the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are crazy, they can''t offend people, Buddhism and Buddhism at the same time. In that way, even if they succeed, they will also suffer heavy losses in the subsequent counterattack of the three religions. If they accidentally lose, they will be in danger of destroying the religion, so I think they will only offend one party at most!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "the later Taoist friends are wrong. In today''s situation, no matter what circumstances, there can be no disaster of religious destruction. Moreover, the people, Buddhism and Buddhism who have been seriously injured are afraid that they are unable to fight back against the interception and the demon clan in a short time!"


    Empress Houtu disagreed with this and said, "how can Taoist friend Kunpeng be able to do this? Even if the interception and the demon clan are strong, it is impossible to fight with people, Buddhism and Buddhism at the same time. The other party will not fight back in a short time. Under what circumstances does the Taoist friend say that the interception will not destroy the religion? What evidence is there?"


    Kunpeng said: "Naturally, there are no vouchers, but I have my own reasons. Later Taoist friends, if you want to measure the robbery, you will face the invasion of the three realms by the four forces. Even if the Supreme Lord, the Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints want to kill the sect, will Hongjun Daozu agree with them? Moreover, the Supreme Lord, the Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints are not people without discretion and can distinguish right from wrong Seriously, if the interception is gone, who can take the place of the interception to resist one of the forces? As for whether the interception has the ability to fight people, Buddhism and Buddhism, it''s easy to say that as long as the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa ambush the three religions on the way to rescue Hongyun''s younger brother, the three religions will suffer heavy losses if they have mental calculations and are not intentional. "


    After hearing this, empress Houtu was completely shocked. It took a long time to wake up. She only heard her say: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa came to the hell earlier and asked you and me to ease the relationship with Hongyun for them. Aren''t you afraid to deepen Hongyun''s disgust with them?"


    Kunpeng said: "things are not as serious as Taoist friends think. It is impossible for people, Buddhism and Buddhism to reinforce Hongyun. In this way, there is no relationship between them and Hongyun. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa will not get angry with Hongyun. If Taoist friends still have doubts, we will know the results by watching the changes!"


    Empress Houtu didn''t say anything when she heard this. They began to turn their eyes from beigulu to the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism, and pay attention to their every move.


    As expected, Kunpeng was not surprised. When the disciples of the three religions received the order to return, their momentum was greatly reduced. At this time, the ambush disciples who intercepted the religion quickly attacked them.


    The intercepting sect and the demon clan are divided into two. The demon clan is led by the demon Saint Feilian to ambush Buddhism, while the intercepting disciples are led by Kong Xuan and empress Yunxiao to ambush people and expound two religions. The reason for this arrangement is that Buddhism has suffered heavy losses twice in a row, so the main goals of Tongtian sect and empress Nuwa are people and expound two religions.


    There are not many Buddhist disciples who come to reinforce. Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha are the main leaders. The other disciples are ordinary disciples. The reason why they are like this is not that the two western saints don''t want to send more people, but that they have experienced great damage to the strength of Buddhism in the two world wars. Most disciples have not recovered their accomplishments. That''s why the demon clan is very confident under the leadership of the great saint Feilian, Although I dare not say that I can completely annihilate each other, it is nothing to inflict a heavy blow on Buddhism.


    It''s also because Buddhism suffered. Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha didn''t have a hand with the demon family and didn''t know the details of each other. Before Feilian took action, empress Nuwa gave him the "mountain and river country map", so Feilian set up an ambush circle based on the "mountain and river country map" on the retreat of Buddhism, Without knowing it, Maitreya and the pharmacist took many Buddhists and stepped into the "map of mountains and rivers".


    Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha are quasi Saint level masters. When they fell into the "map of mountains and rivers and countries", they immediately felt wrong and ordered the Buddhas to set up a "ten thousand Buddha array" to defend them.


    Feilian and many other demon saints were also very surprised by the sudden response of Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha. In fact, they did not know that after the last two disasters, Buddhism was extremely vigilant. If Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha didn''t think that enlightenment and others were struggling with the Styx River, they wouldn''t easily fall into their tricks, After all, the demon family has a good life.


    After stabilizing the army, Maitreya shouted, "who is teasing me here? Please come out and see me later!"


    Hearing Maitreya''s words, feiqian got up and came to Maitreya. Maitreya and pharmacist Buddha followed zhunti and Jieyin for the longest time, but they knew the demon Saint Feilian. Maitreya said, "I don''t know why Feilian demon Saint teases us so much. Aren''t you afraid to trigger the war between the demon family and my Buddhism?"


    Feilian sneered: "Maitreya Buddha Hugh wants to talk about this. The war between you and me has already started. When you went west to learn from the Scriptures, you took the opportunity to kill many younger generations of our demon clan. It''s time for you to repay today."


    Hearing Feilian''s words, Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha''s faces changed greatly. They looked at each other and saw a trace of cold in each other''s eyes. They couldn''t help thinking: "it seems that the other party is iron and wants to go to war with the West."


    Maitreya didn''t want to weaken his momentum, so he said, "Feilian demon saint, just because you people want to stay, we underestimate me."


    Feilian said, "I don''t want to leave you and the pharmacist Buddha, but it''s impossible for these Buddhists and grandchildren to leave this'' picture of mountains and rivers and countries''!"


    Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha both know that the "picture of mountains and rivers is the treasure of empress Nuwa. Since Feilian has this treasure, that is to say, they came to embarrass them at the instigation of empress Nuwa, they are very heavy at the thought of this. However, Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha were not without the power to fight back. When they came to beijulu state, zhunti and the two saints gave them their own treasure of preaching.


    Now that the situation is so critical, Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha have nothing to hide. They have sacrificed the "seven treasures wonderful tree" and "nine Golden Lotus". As soon as these two congenital spiritual treasures come out, Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha immediately launched the "ten thousand Buddha array" and slowly collided with Feilian.


    Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha are very skillful. Trapped in the "map of mountains and rivers, they should be careful of the conspiracy of the demon family anytime and anywhere. However, if they move slowly step by step, focusing on the" ten thousand Buddha array ", the other party will have no way to take them.


    How dare Feilian fight against the "Ten Thousand Buddhas array" in front of him? Then he got rid of the joint attack of Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha. However, the thoughts of Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha were seen through by Feilian. He only heard him sneer: "Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha, you won''t waste your time. Now you fall into this'' mountain and river state map '', but it''s a little difficult to take you down, but even if other people have great skills, you can''t take them away safely."

 Chapter 966

    After hearing Feilian''s words, Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha were very sad. Maitreya Buddha quietly said to pharmacist Buddha: "elder martial brother, Feilian''s words are true. If he really mastered the ''mountain and river country map'', it''s very difficult for you and I to leave like this with people. Feilian can move us elsewhere anytime and anywhere with the power of the ''mountain and river country map''."


    The herbalist Buddha asked, "younger martial brother Yi, what should we do now?"


    Maitreya Buddha thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, it seems that the other party has seen through our plan. It''s very difficult to break through the siege in this way. In my opinion, it''s better to launch a strong attack directly and break through the ''mountain and river country map'' with violence. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, the herbalist Buddha meditated for a moment and said: "Younger martial brother, you''re right. Even if Fei Lian can use the power of the" mountain and river country map "to defuse our repeated attacks, after all, he is not the original owner of the" mountain and river country map "and can''t give full play to the power of Lingbao. When the demon master Kunpeng fought with empress Nuwa, he broke the" mountain and river country map "with violence. Although you and I can''t compete with her with her Compared with Kunpeng, but that Feilian can''t be compared with Nuwa''s obstruction of Niang, so I think this plan is feasible. "


    Maitreya Buddha was very happy when he heard what the pharmacist Buddha said, so he said: "elder martial brother, the demon family has made full preparations this time, so even if we can break out of the siege, we must suffer heavy losses. After the war, you''d better protect people with good qualifications, so that you and I won''t have the courage to go back to see the teacher!"


    The herbalist Buddha said, "even if the younger martial brother doesn''t say he is a brother, you can rest assured!"


    Maitreya nodded and said, "since elder martial brother agreed, we will gather all our strength to fight back and let the demon family know that we are not easy to provoke."


    Maitreya Buddha and the herbalist Buddha went all out to launch the "Ten Thousand Buddhas array". Although they were trapped in the "map of mountains and rivers and countries", their ability was suppressed for some time, they still had the treasure of preaching the two saints. The herbalist Buddha offered the "nine Golden Lotus" to cut off the suppression of the "map of mountains and rivers and countries", while Maitreya Buddha offered the "seven treasures and wonderful trees" ¡¯The power of the "seven treasures and wonderful trees" is not affordable to Feilian, so he can only rely on the power of the "map of mountains and rivers".


    Feilian''s move was right in the heart of Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha, so you and I came to block and fight. Although the demon clan sent many demon saints for this action, and their attack power was higher than that of Buddhism, they didn''t expect to lead the saints to take down their own treasure of proof, the "nine Golden Lotus", but their super defense power was not what they could do in a short time Those who shook had to help Feilian resist the attack launched by Maitreya Buddha.


    With the passage of time, the demon saints gradually found that they had fallen into the other party''s plot. The sage''s treasure of preaching is not what they can resist. They have to use the "mountain and river country map" to resolve each other''s attack. However, over time, they found that the "mountain and river country map" has been seriously damaged under the other party''s attack, because feiqian is not a "mountain and river country map" The owner of the picture '', so we can''t repair this treasure.


    After discovering this point, Feilian hurriedly called everyone together to discuss countermeasures. Unfortunately, they did not come up with a way to discuss it. The reason for this situation is that Maitreya Buddha and others blindly attacked regardless of what Feilian and others did, and their counterattack was completely blocked by the pharmacist Buddha with the "nine golden Lotus". There are few spiritual treasures in the three realms of defense Compared with the "nine Golden Lotus" cited.


    Under all kinds of helplessness, feiqian angrily said: "since the other party wants to get out of trouble in this way, we will pay him back in his own way. We don''t need to pay attention to their attack. As long as we try our best to attack the pharmacist Buddha, even if the ''nine Golden Lotus'' is strong, but the pharmacist Buddha''s magic power is limited. As long as we can break the pharmacist Buddha''s defense, the rest will be easy to do!"


    As soon as feiqian said this, the demon saints thought that since they could not completely resolve the other party''s attack, they might as well fight with the other party to see who couldn''t bear it.


    With the change of the demon clan''s strategy, the pressure of the medicine master Buddha suddenly increased. Before long, he couldn''t keep up with the consumption of mana, and the defense shield under the "nine Golden Lotus" was about to fall. The medicine master Buddha couldn''t hold on, and the Feilian side couldn''t hold on. The "picture of mountains and rivers" was also about to be damaged under the attack of Maitreya Buddha. It seemed that the drums of both sides were quite equal, but Seriously speaking, if the demon clan loses the "map of mountains and rivers, there will be no great loss, but if Buddhism loses the protection of pharmacist Buddha, it will be killed by the demon clan, which is beyond doubt.


    The Medicine Guru Buddha and Maitreya Buddha were also very helpless about the counter attack of the demon family. They only heard the Medicine Guru Buddha say, "younger martial brother, when can you break the siege of the ''map of mountains and rivers and countries'', I can''t hold on to it, brother."


    Maitreya Buddha said, "elder martial brother, if you hold on for a little longer, we will soon break the siege of the ''map of mountains and rivers and countries''. After breaking the Lingbao, elder martial brother only needs to take good care of those qualified disciples. Others can give up if they don''t care. We have to leave early, otherwise it will be more unfavorable to us over time."


    Although the medicine master Buddha could not bear to hear this, he could do nothing. If they were not strong enough, they could only bite their teeth and give up, otherwise the whole army would be destroyed if they were not careful.


    Seeing that the medicine master Buddha was already tottering, the demon family was boiling with blood. They launched waves of attacks one by one, and had long forgotten the safety of the "map of mountains and rivers and the country".


    When the sect was intercepted and ambushed, the two saints in the West immediately noticed this, but beigulu Prefecture was too far away from them. Even if they sent their disciples to rescue, it might not have any effect. Moreover, it was easier to be secretly calculated by Empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian sect. Therefore, they could only hope that Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha would break out of the siege.


    When they saw that the Medicine Guru Buddha was crumbling, they were cold in their hearts and knew that they would suffer heavy losses this time. So zhunti said, "elder martial brother, it seems that we have been tricked by Empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult this time. I''m afraid there are few disciples left who went to beigulu Prefecture before the war."


    Then he sighed: "it''s the will of heaven. There''s nothing we can do. If we didn''t have an agreement, we could stop each other personally, but now we can only watch the disciples suffer. It''s really hard in my heart!"


    Zhunti said, "in a word, we are not vigilant enough. If we can strictly prevent Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa, such a thing will not happen. According to the previous two actions of Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa, I''m afraid it''s not our bad luck now. That person and the disciples of the two religions are afraid to become the prey of Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa."


    Then he nodded and said, "younger martial brother, you''re right. This time, we''re really careless. We only sent Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha. If we send more people, the demon clan will not be able to shake us, but will be beaten by us. We really underestimate the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa."


    Zhunti said: "if the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa started against our family, it''s all right, but he also ambushed people and elucidated two religions. Although we lost more, the people and elucidated two religions must be the same as us. Then we can cooperate with Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun to win the interception and demon clan first."


    When she heard this, she shook her head and said: "Younger martial brother, your idea is clear to you. You want to take this opportunity to eradicate the truncated sect and the demon clan at one fell swoop, but have you ever thought about what we will take to compete with the Quartet forces if the truncated sect and the demon clan are destroyed in the mass robbery. Moreover, although the teacher hasn''t appeared for a long time, you dare to ensure that the old master is really dragged by the Quartet forces and can''t take charge of the three realms for the time being?"


    Zhunti was surprised when he heard this and said, "elder martial brother, do you doubt that the teacher has been watching us secretly?"


    Then he nodded and said, "brother Wei really has this doubt."


    Zhunti said suspiciously, "since the teacher still has the ability to control the three realms, why do you ignore arrogant people such as Kunpeng and Styx? It''s too unreasonable."


    Then he said, "younger martial brother is confused by the illusion in front of us. The teacher is doing this to prepare for the invasion of the three realms by the four forces. With Styx and Kunpeng, we can have one more chance. Therefore, if we want to destroy the interception and demon clan in the quantitative robbery, it is impossible. An carelessness may lead to the teacher, so things will be more troublesome."


    After hearing these words, zhunti was filled with emotion. He didn''t expect that he had always regarded himself as intelligent, but he didn''t see the teacher''s simple plan. It''s really sad. Thinking of this, zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, if the leader of Tongtian and empress Nuwa really have the help of teachers behind them, I''m afraid this amount of robbery will be prosperous, and the throne of the emperor will fall into their hands!"


    Then he said, "the road is fifty and the sky is forty-nine. Everything has a glimmer of vitality. It is still unknown who will fall into the hands of the emperor. As long as we are willing to work hard, we also have a chance."

 Chapter 967

    At the time when zhunti and Jieyin were engaged in business, there was a continuous war in beigulu Prefecture. The pharmacist Buddha was not a big disciple of Jieyin. His cultivation was high. With his own strength, he finally reversed the situation that was unfavorable to him, giving Maitreya Buddha enough time to break the "map of mountains and rivers and countries".


    As soon as the "picture of mountain and river country" was broken, zhunti and the medicine master Buddha took many disciples of Buddhism to break through. Unfortunately, Feilian and many other demon saints had long prevented them. At the moment when the "picture of mountain and river country" was broken, the medicine master Buddha was so happy that his mind fluctuated a lot. The demon saints took the opportunity to attack with all their strength, At Dun time, the protective cover made by the "nine Golden Lotus" was also broken by the demon clan, and many disciples of Buddhism were immediately exposed in front of the demon saints.


    The demon saints waited for this moment. Before the pharmacist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha reacted, they immediately launched a fierce attack. Many Buddhas who had not yet had time to respond suffered heavy casualties. Fortunately, the pharmacist Buddha responded in time and immediately protected several Buddhas with better qualifications. Maitreya Buddha didn''t say a word, Immediately, he spared no effort to sacrifice the "seven treasures and wonderful trees" to protect the pharmacist Buddha and others from the siege.


    For the escape of Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha, the demon saints did not go to catch up, but gathered their strength to destroy the abandoned Buddhas first. However, many Buddhas who went to reinforce long ago were killed and injured.


    After breaking out of the encirclement, the Medicine Guru Buddha and Maitreya Buddha immediately fled desperately to the Western Paradise. Originally, the demon clan led by the demon Saint jiuying had been hidden in the dark, but it was stopped by Empress Nu Wa. The main goal of empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult was not the two saints in the west, but the people of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, In their hearts, only people and hermeneutics are qualified to compete with them for the throne, so they should focus on taking care of people and hermeneutics, and want to take this opportunity to knock them down.


    At the same time when Buddhism was ambushed, the two religions of man and elucidation were also facing the same situation. Because man and elucidation were the important goals of the Lord of Tongtian and empress Nuwa, the interception of Buddhism was pouring out.


    When the people''s and Buddhism''s allied forces received the order from the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty to evacuate beijulu Prefecture, the intercepting disciples who had already been in ambush surrounded them.


    Seeing this situation, the disciples of Renmin and elucidation were shocked and immediately understood that they had been ambushed by the interception. This time, the leaders of Renmin and elucidation allied forces were xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and guangchengzi. They quickly ordered their disciples to arrange troops to resist the attack of the interception disciples.


    However, the reaction of the truncated disciples surprised them very much. Instead of launching an attack when they were not stable, they watched them line up there.


    At this time, master xuandu came forward and said, "I don''t know what''s the matter when you''re waiting for us here. If there''s nothing, please get out of the way so as not to hurt everyone''s harmony."


    Kong Xuan and empress Yunxiao are the leaders of the interception. Since Kong Xuan started late, he didn''t want to compete for the limelight with his senior brothers and sisters at this time, so he didn''t come forward, but asked empress Yunxiao to deal with it.


    I saw that empress Yunxiao came forward and said: "Elder martial brother xuandu, you should understand our purpose. In the first war of Fengshen, you and the two schools of Buddhism were shameless and united with the west to send our intercepted disciples to the list of Fengshen. Now, when the mass robbery comes, we naturally want to avenge the year, but our requirements are not high. As long as the elder martial brother leaves the three generations of disciples of the two schools, you and the twelve golden immortals of the two schools can leave, we will not stop it, What do you think, senior brother? "


    As soon as empress Yunxiao said this, people and the two sects immediately talked about it in disorder. The intercepted disciples couldn''t help laughing at this scene.


    Master xuandu ¡õ¡õ was not affected by this, and said: "younger martial sister Yunxiao, this matter is very important. It''s not what you can do alone. Can you give me some time to discuss it with younger martial brother guangchengzi?"


    When empress Yunxiao heard what master xuandu said, she immediately understood that the other party wanted to delay time, but empress Yunxiao didn''t want this. The man and the two religions wanted to delay time, and why didn''t it take time to stop teaching? So empress Yunxiao said: "Senior brother xuandu, I can agree to your request, but you should discuss it quickly. Little sister doesn''t have much time to wait!"


    The reason why empress Yunxiao said these words was that she didn''t want people and the two schools to know that she was procrastinating, and wanted to take the opportunity to put pressure on people and the disciples of the two schools. I have to say that empress Yunxiao''s plan was successful, and the people and the disciples of the two schools were very cold when they heard this.


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ master smiled calmly and said, "thank you, younger martial sister!"


    Master xuandu turned back to the camp and didn''t discuss with empress Yunxiao again.


    As soon as the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division entered the camp, disciples of Renmin and Xie came up. Renjiao disciples included eight immortals and a cadre of disciples of Shushan sword sect, while Xie Jiao included guangchengzi, Huanglong immortal, red sperm and Jiang Ziya.


    Just listen, immortal Huanglong said, "senior brother xuandu, Yunxiao is too presumptuous. We have to teach them a lesson and let them know our strength."


    Hearing what immortal Huanglong said, all the people present looked unnatural and disdained his words. Master xuandu said, "younger martial brother Huanglong, your mood is understood by your brother, but you should recognize the reality. Now it is the interception of education that has besieged us here, not us."


    When guangchengzi heard this, he said, "senior brother xuandu, if you have anything to do for the senior brother, just tell him directly. We all listen to you!"


    Master xuandu ¡õ¡õ said, "brother guangchengzi, we delayed a little time because brother guangchengzi and empress Yunxiao said they wanted to discuss with younger martial brother. Let''s take advantage of the opportunity to do a good defense. What skills do you have? We''re ready now to avoid being caught off guard when we get it. My people can take the opportunity to set up a ''Taiqing Yiqi array''. I don''t know what''s your preparation?"


    Guangchengzi said, "senior brother xuandu, you know I''m not familiar with arrays. Some small arrays can''t play any role at this time, so there''s no array to distribute!"


    Master xuandu also knew the situation of teaching, so he said: "younger martial brother guangchengzi, you don''t care about us when you see the appearance of empress Yunxiao. They should be prepared. When I leave Taiqing, the teacher gave me the ''Tai Chi diagram'' for self-defense. I don''t know if martial uncle Yuanshi can give me the ''Pangu flag'' with you?"


    Guangchengzi nodded and said, "senior brother xuandu, ''Pangu flag'' is now in my hand!"


    After hearing this, master xuandu ¡õ¡õ couldn''t help talking for a long time and said: "Younger martial brother, it''s good to have ''Pangu flag'' in hand. Empress Yunxiao is sure to give us time to do business. If brother is right, I''m afraid martial uncle Tongtian has given ''kill immortal sword array'', but we should be careful. But younger martial brother, with ''Pangu flag'' and ''Tai Chi diagram'' in his hand, we also have the ability to fight each other."


    Guangchengzi is not as confident as master xuandu. He knew the power of empress Yunxiao in the first battle of Fengshen, so he said: "senior brother xuandu, the empress Yunxiao has a congenital Lingbao ''Hunyuan gold bucket'' to protect her body, but can cloth ''Jiuqu Yellow River array''. This array has great power, but we have to be careful, otherwise once trapped, her accomplishments will disappear."


    Master xuandu nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. We really need to be careful. In terms of array, except for the demon master Kunpeng, the interception is the most proficient."


    When the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and guangchengzi were engaged in business, the camp was also very lively. They all rushed to arrange a large array to wait for the battle. However, guangchengzi and xuandu ¡õ¡õ division did not expect that lady Yunxiao was just bluffing when they talked to them, and they were not ready for everything. The reason why the closure was like this is mainly because once they set up each group in advance It''s a big array. Heaven and earth have no sense. Naturally, people and explanations will find it in advance. Unfortunately, xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and others are obsessed with the situation. They are suddenly frightened by the interception and don''t see it.


    Empress Yunxiao cannot leave without permission because she wants to take charge of the overall situation in front of the battle, so empress Bixiao and empress Qiongxiao will arrange the "nine bend Yellow River array", while empress shitianjun will jointly arrange the "ten Jue array". As for the most critical "immortal killing sword array", Kong Xuan will preside over it.


    The "immortal killing sword array" was the key to this battle. Therefore, Kong Xuan handed over the four immortal swords to the goddess Jinling, the goddess Guiling, the goddess Wudang and Zhao Gongming respectively. He himself presided over the overall situation in the array and mastered the diagram of the immortal killing array. The five of them stood in each direction and destroyed the array as soon as the time came. It has to be said that Kong Xuan''s arrangement was to let people and explain the disciples of the two religions The existence of the "immortal killing sword array" cannot be detected in advance.

 Chapter 968

    In the camps of people and Buddhism, guangchengzi felt something wrong when he was calm, so he said: "senior brother xuandu, the evil spirit cloud of heaven and earth has gathered. Why do I think there seems to be no ''immortal sword array'' on the other side of the sect? Are we suspicious?"


    When master xuandu heard this, he took a closer look and found that there was no occasion for the existence of the "immortal killing sword array", which made him very puzzled and said: "It''s really strange. Am I suspicious? Martial uncle Tongtian didn''t give them the ''immortal killing sword array'', but it''s impossible. Since martial uncle Tongtian wants to fight with us, how can he not give the ''immortal killing sword array''. There must be a conspiracy."


    Speaking of the conspiracy, guangchengzi felt a chill and said, "what elder martial brother said is very reasonable. Maybe there is a big conspiracy in the interception, but we should be careful not to be fooled."


    In fact, guangchengzi and xuandu master didn''t know that they had unknowingly realized the tricks of empress Yunxiao and gave them enough time to arrange everything.


    After a long time, empress Yunxiao came forward and said, "senior brother xuandu, have you discussed it? We don''t have much time to spend with you!"


    Master xuandu said, "don''t worry, younger martial sister Yunxiao. There will be results in a little while. Please bear more."


    Hearing this, empress Yunxiao said, "I don''t know how long it will take for senior brother xuandu. Can you give me an accurate time so that I can be prepared?"


    Master xuandu said, "younger martial sister Yunxiao, we still need a column of incense to discuss the results!"


    Empress Yunxiao shook her head and said, "senior brother xuandu, this is too long. I can''t agree!"


    Master xuandu asked, "how long can you give us according to younger martial sister?"


    Empress Yunxiao said, "I can only give you half a column of incense. If you still have no results after time, the little sister can only meet with your swordsmen."


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ teacher said discontentedly, "sister Yunxiao''s half column incense time is too short. Can you give us more time?"


    Empress Yunxiao said, "senior brother xuandu, this is the longest time I can give you. You''d better hurry up and discuss it. Don''t blame your little sister for not showing mercy after time."


    After hearing what empress Yunxiao said, master xuandu said to guangchengzi and others, "younger martial brothers, do you think empress Yunxiao''s words are deceptive?"


    Guangchengzi said, "in my opinion, elder martial brother, there should be no fraud when empress Yunxiao destroys us in such a hurry. It seems that they have already prepared and don''t want us to have too long to prepare everything."


    Master xuandu nodded when he heard this and said, "I think so, too. Since everything is ready for the closure, let''s also allocate it. Younger martial brother Jiang Ziya doesn''t know if martial uncle Yuanshi''s'' central Xuji apricot yellow flag ''is in your hand?"


    Jiang Ziya shook his head and said, "senior brother xuandu, after the teacher called me back to the fairy world, he took back this treasure. Now it''s not in my hands."


    At this time, immortal Huanglong said, "senior brother xuandu, before leaving, the teacher gave me the ''central Xuji apricot yellow flag'' for self-defense. What do you want?"


    When master xuandu heard this, he was very happy and said, "we have a lot of opportunities to have this treasure. During the war, younger martial brother Huanglong held the ''central Xuji apricot yellow flag'' to defend with the poor, while younger martial brother guangchengzi gave him the ''Pangu flag'' to break the opponent''s array with the public."


    When guangchengzi heard this, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly and said, "senior brother xuandu, it takes a lot of mana to wave the ''Pangu flag'', but I can''t wave the ''Pangu flag'' alone."


    Master xuandu ¡õ¡õ said, "what''s the difficulty? Younger martial brother can take turns with younger martial brother red sperm. If the other party doesn''t have the ''immortal killing sword array'', as long as we work together, we can get out of trouble."


    Although master xuandu thought well, it was actually wrong. The "immortal killing sword array" presided over by Kong Xuan and others, even if they had the "Tai Chi diagram" and the "Pangu flag" in hand, it was difficult to break this array, not to mention the "Jiuqu Yellow River array" of empress Yunxiao and the "ten Jue array" of shitianjun.


    Time passed quickly, and soon half a column of incense passed. At this time, empress Yunxiao came forward and asked, "senior brother xuandu, have you discussed it yet?"


    Master xuandu said, "younger martial sister Yunxiao, we have discussed the results. Everyone has always thought that we can''t accept younger martial sister''s proposal, but we let younger martial sister down."


    Empress Yunxiao said, "there''s nothing to be disappointed with. We already know your decision. Since you don''t appreciate it, don''t blame us for being cruel." empress Yunxiao waved her right hand and shouted, "do it!"


    At that time, empress Yunxiao disappeared in front of the xuandu master. Empress Qiongxiao and empress Bixiao immediately launched the "nine bend Yellow River array", while the ten Heavenly King launched the "ten Jue array" around people and Buddhism. This time, the "nine bend Yellow River array" and the "ten Jue array" are very different from the battle of Fengshen, and their power is several times stronger.


    Originally, the "Hunyuan Jindou" in the heart of the "Jiuqu Yellow River array" was fixed in the hands of empress Yunxiao, but now this Lingbao has turned into a grain of fine sand hidden in the array and is ready to fly out to hurt the enemy at any time. The innate Lingbao "Jinjiao scissors" has also turned into two giant dragons and tossed in the "Jiuqu Yellow River array". If someone falls into the array, they will be attacked immediately.


    As for the "ten Jue array", it has also changed greatly. In the first battle of Fengshen, the ten Tianjun fought independently and did not give full play to the real power of the "ten Jue array". Now the ten Tianjun links the "ten Jue array" and leads the whole body. As long as someone breaks into the array, he will face the attack of the ten array at the same time.


    When master xuandu saw this, he felt great peace in his heart and said to guangchengzi, "it seems that martial uncle Tongtian really didn''t give ''immortal killing sword array'', otherwise they would have been revealed at this time."


    Guangchengzi nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. Without the ''immortal killing sword array'', we don''t have to care too much. It shouldn''t be a problem to break out of the Siege!"


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ Shifu is not as arrogant as guangchengzi. He said: "younger martial brother, I haven''t experienced the war of God worship, but I don''t know the power of the ''nine bend Yellow River array'' and the ''ten Jue array'', but the momentum they emit now is not much worse than the ''immortal sword array''. We can''t take it lightly because we don''t have the ''immortal sword array''


    Hearing what xuandu ¡õ¡õ Master said, guangchengzi was scared out of a cold sweat and said, "fortunately, senior brother warned, otherwise he would suffer a great loss this time!"


    Hearing this, master xuandu hurriedly said, "younger martial brother, have you found anything?"


    Guangchengzi said: "it''s not an ordinary discovery, but a great discovery. Neither the ''nine curved Yellow River array'' nor the ''ten unique arrays'' have the momentum they have now in the first battle of Fengshen. It seems that empress Yunxiao is so arrogant, but she has long been prepared. I''m afraid both the'' nine curved Yellow River array ''and the'' ten unique arrays'' have been strengthened in different degrees, several times stronger than before!"


    When immortal Huanglong heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, we have two congenital treasures, ''Pangu flag'' and ''Taiji map''. Even if the ''nine bend Yellow River array'' and ''ten Jue array'' are powerful, how can they be!"


    Master xuandu shook his head when he heard What immortal Huanglong said and said, "younger martial brother Huanglong can''t say that. You can''t think so. You know that younger martial sister Yunxiao must be fully prepared since she dares to ambush us here. Even if we have a congenital treasure in hand, we should be careful and never be careless."


    Immortal Huang Long didn''t think so when he heard what xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher said. He thought that nun xuandu ¡õ¡õ looked up at empress Yunxiao and others. The reason why immortal Huanglong is so arrogant is that the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty gave him the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" among the five innate flags. He thinks he has this treasure for self-defense. As long as empress Yunxiao and others don''t have the "immortal killing sword array", they naturally don''t need to care.


    Immortal Huanglong doesn''t know that empress Yunxiao and others not only have the "immortal killing sword array" given by the leader of Tongtian cult, but also the "Qingping sword" preached by the leader of Tongtian cult. In case, empress Nuwa also gave her "red Hydrangea" to the truncated disciples. It can be said that the truncated immortals have armed themselves to their teeth, If it weren''t for Empress Yunxiao''s fear of exposing her strength and causing the desperate heart of people and hermeneutics, she would hide these spiritual treasures from each other, so that she could give a fatal blow to people and hermeneutics at an appropriate time, so that she could achieve her goal without losing too much.

 Chapter 969

    Empress Yunxiao was surprised to see that the besieged people and the disciples of the two schools did not act. Even if the other party had the congenital treasure "Tai Chi map", "Pangu flag" and even the acquired merit treasure "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower", it should not be so. After all, being besieged for a long time is more dangerous.


    Fearing that there would be any conspiracy between people and the two religions, empress Yunxiao was ready to launch an attack to force the other party to reveal her cards. After having this idea, empress Yunxiao presided over the "nine bend Yellow River array" and gradually forced people and the two religions.


    People and Buddhism have long been on guard against empress Yunxiao''s move. People with low accomplishments in the two religions hide in the "Taiqing Yiqi array" of people''s education, while people with high accomplishments such as xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi quietly guard outside the array and wait for Empress Yunxiao''s attack.


    When empress Yunxiao moved for a while, Huang Shaofei danced to block out the sun. The two dragons transformed by Jin Jiao scissors whirled away to the frisbee of xuandu ¡õ¡õ division. Xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and others knew exactly what Lingbao there was in intercepting the sect. When they saw this scene, they immediately understood that it was the "Jin Jiao scissors" of empress Sanxiao.


    I saw that the master of xuandu ¡õ¡õ didn''t hide or avoid. With a stroke of his right hand, the congenital treasure "Tai Chi map" turned into a small bridge at his feet. The giant dragon turned by Jin Jiaojian can only rotate around the periphery. There is no alternative to master xuandu ¡õ¡õ at all.


    At this time, empress Yunxiao said, "I didn''t expect that master Bo even gave this congenital treasure ''Tai Chi diagram''. It''s really surprising, but senior brother xuandu, if you want to get out of trouble with this treasure, it''s a delusion!"


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ master smiled calmly and said, "if I want to go, you can stop me because you don''t have that ability!"


    Empress Yunxiao said, "maybe we can''t stop the elder martial brother, but these people and the disciples of the two religions don''t all have the innate treasure ''Taiji map'' to protect themselves like the elder martial brother. Moreover, our goal is not the elder martial brother. If you want to go, we''ll make way immediately and never stop!"


    Master xuandu said, "younger martial sister Yunxiao doesn''t need to say much. If you have any skills, you can show them. We''ll follow!"


    After getting the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" given by the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, immortal Huanglong thought highly of himself. He came forward and said, "don''t talk nonsense. If you know what you want, let us leave immediately, otherwise you will know our strength!"


    Hearing this, empress Yunxiao said with a sneer: "Who should I be? Isn''t this the most famous waste immortal Huanglong among the twelve golden immortals? It''s very pitiful to hear that you have never been liked by martial uncle Yuanshi and don''t even have a decent Lingbao. Don''t come out and make a fool of yourself. All saints can''t intervene in this. You don''t need to count on the help of master uncle and second martial uncle."


    Immortal Huanglong was furious when he heard this. With a loud drink, he rushed forward to compete with empress Yunxiao. Fortunately, master xuandu quickly stopped him and said, "younger martial brother Huanglong, calm down and don''t fall into the other party''s trick!"


    At this time, empress Qiongxiao said, "just because he doesn''t admire the Yellow Dragon, let us play tricks!" empress Qiongxiao said. With her right hand, the ''Golden Dragon scissors'' turned into two dragons again and chopped off the real Yellow Dragon.


    However, immortal Huanglong didn''t expect that empress Qiongxiao would fight if she said so. She quickly sacrificed the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" to protect her whole body. When the two dragons transformed by the "golden Jiaojian" were cut off, she couldn''t get immortal Huanglong.


    Empress Qiongxiao sneered: "I said that Huang Long, you waste, should be so arrogant. Originally, you got Jiang Ziya''s'' central Xuji apricot yellow flag ''. It''s really miserable to say that Jiang Ziya can say anything when he uses it. When he doesn''t use it, he will cross the river and tear down the bridge. Now he even takes back the body protection Lingbao. Your character of elucidation is really shameless!"


    Qiongxiao''s mother''s words caused the disciples to laugh, but the man and the interpreter were embarrassed. Seeing this, guangchengzi came forward and said, "Qiongxiao, don''t be arrogant. I can''t talk nonsense like you!"


    Empress Qiongxiao sneered: "Guangchengzi, since you can do this, don''t you dare to let others say it? I''m wrong. I don''t know who crossed the river and demolished the bridge to force the disciples to a dead end, so that Jiang Ziya cut off the dragon vein of Earth Star and was punished by heaven. It''s no wonder that you lit the lamp, feared to stay in the sun, Wenshu Guangfa Tianzun, immortal Puxian and Taoist Cihang rebelled against the religion. By the way, you can''t say so now It should be said that the ancient Buddha who lights the lamp, Manjusri Bodhisattva and Guanyin Bodhisattva! "


    Empress Qiongxiao''s words made guangchengzi and others angry and confused. Seeing that guangchengzi were humiliated in the quarrel of words, master xuandu ¡õ¡õ quickly cleared the siege and said, "junior sister Qiongxiao, it''s useless to say more. We''d better see Zhenzhang under our hands!"


    When empress Qiongxiao talked with guangchengzi and others, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun, who had been watching and paying attention to the situation in beijulu Prefecture, were very angry.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, you have also seen this interception. It''s too deceptive. Even young people such as Qiongxiao dare to be so arrogant. It''ll be better if it goes on for a long time."


    The Supreme Master sighed: "younger martial brother Tongtian, this is too much, but younger martial brother, now we have an agreement that we should not interfere in the robbery. There is nothing we can do about it. I just hope guangchengzi and them can rush out safely!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun disagreed and said, "elder martial brother, xuandu and guangchengzi have two congenital treasures in their hands, Tai Chi map and Pangu flag. How can they stop them by relying on the clouds?"


    When the Supreme Lord heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, he sighed: "Younger martial brother, you are wrong about it. We have both given ''Tai Chi diagram'' and ''Pangu flag''. You say younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa are not prepared. I''m afraid that the ''immortal killing four swords'' are already in the hands of Yunxiao and others. Once they set up the'' immortal killing sword array '', you say our disciples may resist the power of the'' immortal killing sword array ''?"


    When hearing this, the emperor said, "elder martial brother, it''s impossible. If younger martial brother Tongtian gave the ''immortal killing sword array'' to the sky, why didn''t they arrange this array? It''s unreasonable!"


    The great old gentleman sighed, "the reason why they haven''t arranged the array is that the time is not right. Maybe there is another bigger conspiracy. Alas! I knew so. I should have given them the ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower''


    Yuanshi Tianzun was shocked when he heard the words of the Supreme Lord and said, "elder martial brother, if it is true, our disciples are afraid of heavy losses. Do you think we should send our disciples to rescue?"


    The supreme old gentleman shook his head and said, "let''s not say whether we can send disciples to rescue them in time. Let''s say that younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa have already made a comprehensive plan since they have done so. If we send people to help at this time, we''re afraid that we will be ambushed by the opposite side. At the beginning, the younger martial brother of the two saints in the West didn''t see the end."


    Referring to the two saints of the west, the spirit of Tianzun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was shocked and said: "elder martial brother, with the character of younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa, since they ambush us here, they may also ambush the West. In this way, they will divide their troops. Maybe we still have a chance to turn over!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, you can see the demon family in this war. What does this mean? Don''t you know!"


    Speaking of the spirit of the first emperor of the demon family, he said, "what the eldest martial brother said is very true. I''m afraid that the target of the demon family is the West. It seems that we are really dangerous this time. If we knew so, we shouldn''t have signed the agreement at the beginning. It''s not good, but it''s not good. Instead, we''ve got ourselves in."


    The Supreme Lord frowned when he heard this. He was the one who raised the matter. Yuanshi Tianzun was so obviously aimed at himself, which made the Supreme Lord very angry. However, the Supreme Lord also knew that Yuanshi Tianzun was in a bad mood, so he didn''t care about it.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, signing this agreement is good for us. Now it''s no wonder that others are doing so. We can only blame ourselves for being too careless. We didn''t guard against the plot between younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa. In the final analysis, it''s all our own bad."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, the two saints in the West were plotted by younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa at the same time as us. Do you think we can join hands with them to win the interception and demon clan first?"


    The emperor shook his head and said: "Younger martial brother, you must not have this idea. Let alone that things have not developed to that stage. Even if we have suffered heavy losses in this war, we can''t join hands with the two saints of the West. Otherwise, how will the immortals of the three worlds treat us? I''m afraid we will really lose all our help in that way, and the throne of the emperor will never be with us."


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "elder martial brother, when is it now? You''re still thinking about the throne of emperor. Now you''d better think about how to save xuandu and guangchengzi!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, now we can only wait and see what happens. If the situation is really dangerous, we can only go to find younger martial brother Tongtian to discuss with younger martial sister Nuwa!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was unwilling to hear the words of the Supreme Lord, but he had no countermeasures and could only be silent.

 Chapter 970

    Just as the Supreme Lord Laojun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty discussed countermeasures, the war of man, interpretation and interception officially began.


    I saw that empress Yunxiao dashed through the "nine bend Yellow River array" and ran straight into the people''s and Buddhism''s allied forces. Although it was said that the people''s and Buddhism''s disciples were protected by the "Taiqing Yiqi array", the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and others did not dare to take it lightly, and hurriedly used their own means to block empress Yunxiao''s way.


    The reason why empress Yunxiao is so is that she hopes that master xuandu will attract each other''s attention with her three sisters and create an opportunity for shitianjun to attack.


    It can be said that although the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master has achieved great accomplishments, he is much weaker than the intercepted younger martial brothers in his mind. Among the people and the elucidation of the two religions, only Jiang Ziya has seen through the tricks of empress Yunxiao. However, Jiang Ziya has long been extremely disappointed with the Emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. He hates these so-called elder martial brothers and younger martial brothers. Naturally, he will not expose empress Yunxiao.


    In fact, empress Yunxiao also knew that it was impossible to hide from each other with Jiang Ziya''s wisdom, so she had the conversation between empress Qiongxiao and guangchengzi just now, so as to arouse Jiang Ziya''s inner dissatisfaction. It can be said that empress Yunxiao''s plan was very successful, and Jiang Ziya did nothing as she imagined.


    In fact, there is a reason why Jiang Ziya didn''t tell the secret of empress Yunxiao. Although there is a gap between him and Yuanshi Tianzun, after all, Yuanshi Tianzun has a relationship with him. Jiang Ziya needs to repay this kindness if he wants to get rid of the sermon, and the conspiracy effect of telling xuandu ¡õ ¡õ shiyunxiao is too small, which Jiang Ziya disdains to do, What he wants is to directly return the great kindness of the last day. It''s best to shock all three circles. In this way, even if he can not only leave the sermon, but also indirectly Yin the original Heavenly Master and give each other some pain.


    The action of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and Guang Chengzi immediately gave shitianjun the opportunity to launch the "Shijue array" to trap the "Taiqing Yiqi array". Because the people in the array were all golden immortals, they were unable to fight back at all. They could only fight against shitianjun with the power of the array, but fortunately, although the "Shijue array" of shitianjun was extremely powerful, However, because their own accomplishments are just golden immortals, they are simply unable to give full play to the full power of the "ten Jue array", but there is no great crisis for the disciples of the two religions!


    After seeing shitianjun''s action, master xuandu ¡õ¡õ was surprised. He quickly said to guangchengzi: "younger martial brother, you quickly break the Shijue array of shitianjun with the Pangu flag. Take the people back with you. I can hold it with younger martial brother Huanglong!"


    Guangchengzi also knew that the matter was urgent and did not refuse, so he immediately withdrew.


    For guangchengzi''s departure, empress Yunxiao not only did not worry, but showed a smile on her face, which made people see that there was a taste of successful conspiracy in it.


    Unfortunately, the xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher didn''t find this, but it''s no wonder that the xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher, who stood in his position, wouldn''t care about the other party''s reaction, but tried to get the disciples to leave early.


    Xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher didn''t care, but Jiang Ziya noticed this. When he saw it, he couldn''t help sighing. This time, Jiang Ziya still didn''t remind xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher. It was also guangchengzi''s bad luck to say it. When he retreated, guangchengzi just left such a person with low accomplishments on the spot because of his dissatisfaction with Jiang Ziya, It is the xuandu ¡õ ¡õ teacher, who has always been relatively plain, who can''t help frowning. Guangchengzi''s move is clearly pushing Jiang Ziya into the fire pit. Jiang Ziya is very calm about this. In fact, Jiang Ziya knew his fate before coming to beigulu.


    Although guangchengzi wanted to force Jiang Ziya to die, empress Yunxiao didn''t target Jiang Ziya, which enabled Jiang Ziya to survive in such a dangerous environment.


    Empress Yunxiao''s task is to hold back the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master here. Now she not only holds back the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master, but also holds back the real person Huanglong, creating a good opportunity for shitianjun.


    Guangchengzi and red sperm went to rescue the people protected by the eight immortals and the disciples of the two schools. Because they had the congenital treasure "Pangu flag", guangchengzi and red sperm did not take too long to successfully break through the "ten Jue array" set by Er Tianjun and safely evacuate the disciples of the two schools.


    Although guangchengzi and chijing had doubts about their ability to rescue people and explain the disciples of the two religions so smoothly, the time was urgent, and they did not think carefully that it was due to the great power of the "Pangu flag".


    Unfortunately, the two of them were too early to be happy, but they didn''t know that the reason why the "ten Jue array" of the ten Heavenly monarch would let them break so easily was that empress Yunxiao had already prepared a plot to let them relax their vigilance.


    Empress Yunxiao''s plot was once again completely successful. Just as guangchengzi, red sperm and eight immortals retreated with people and the United forces of the two religions, they ran into the "immortal killing sword array" that Kong Xuan had already prepared.


    Just listening, Kong Xuan shouted, "start the battle!"


    At that time, the whole northern Kulu state changed greatly. The boundless evil spirit rushed frantically from all sides to "kill the immortal sword array", and trapped the dry people of guangchengzi, red sperm and eight immortals and the United forces of the two religions in the array.


    Together with the "immortal sword array", the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master who was entangled with the empress Yunxiao changed his face and said, "younger martial sister Yunxiao is so calculating that she even played with all of us in the palm of her hand!"


    Empress Yunxiao said with a smile, "senior brother xuandu has flattered me. This small sum is not worth mentioning!"


    Master xuandu said, "it''s not worth mentioning. Younger martial sister Yunxiao, we are all a family. Do you really want to kill them all?"


    Before waiting for Empress Yunxiao to speak, empress Bixiao sneered: "what a family. Why didn''t you and the two religions think you were a family with us at the time of the first war of Fengshen? Instead, you had to kill them all. The two martial uncles took action against our young generation regardless of their face. This is what you call a family?"


    Master xuandu''s face turned red when he heard this. At the beginning, he really did too much to explain. His teacher didn''t keep his principles and gave him a hard hand with martial uncle Yuanshi.


    Empress Yunxiao said, "senior brother xuandu, if you do something wrong, you have to pay the price. Today is the time when you and the two religions paid the price for what happened that year. I gave you the opportunity. Unfortunately, you didn''t cherish it, so you can''t blame others for any consequences."


    When master xuandu heard what lady Yunxiao said, he couldn''t help sighing and said, "younger martial sister Yunxiao has to forgive others. In those years, people and the two teachings did too much, but it was also forced by the situation. Please show mercy and don''t do too much!"


    Empress Bixiao sneered: "now I want to ask for peace when I suffer a loss. Unfortunately, it''s too late. Moreover, our interception has nothing to do with people and elucidation. In those years, the teacher has cut off his robes and righteousness with you and elucidation. Master xuandu still doesn''t want to talk about it again. We don''t have a family like you!"


    When immortal Huanglong heard this, he said angrily, "Bixiao, don''t be arrogant. If you really want to fight hard, we won''t arrest you. Even if you can kill us, you have to pay a considerable price!"


    Empress Bixiao sneered: "Huang Long, you have a big voice. Now guangchengzi and they have fallen into the ''immortal killing sword array''. They are turtles in a jar and can''t turn over any waves. As for you and xuandu, although they have a ''Tai Chi diagram'', it''s not easy to break out of our ''Jiuqu Yellow River array''."


    Although immortal Huanglong disagreed, the facts were very unfavorable to them and the two religions. Although guangchengzi and red sperm had the congenital treasure "Pangu flag", guangchengzi was also unable to break the "immortal killing sword array". At this time, xuandu master couldn''t help regretting. If he had known so, immortal Huanglong and guangchengzi should withdraw together, This will not make guangchengzi and others unable to protect themselves.


    Unfortunately, it has been regretted by master xuandu. If we can''t fight with guangchengzi and red sperm earlier, the consequences will be serious. Maybe they will be destroyed.


    At the thought of this, master xuandu ¡õ¡õ couldn''t help feeling a chill. The interception was really cruel and forced them to a dead end. I''m afraid that the scene of the interception was to be performed on people and Buddhism.


    At this time, immortal Huanglong didn''t have the arrogant momentum at the beginning. He asked master xuandu: "elder martial brother, the situation is very unfavorable to us. I don''t know what elder martial brother can do about it!"


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ teacher sighed: "what else can we do now? We can only fight with them!"

 Chapter 971

    Just when master xuandu ¡õ¡õ wanted to fight to the death with empress Yunxiao, Jiang Ziya said, "senior brother xuandu, you know the contradiction between me and the elucidation. Today, you give me a witness. After this, I Jiang Ziya made a clean break with the elucidation and didn''t owe each other!"


    As soon as Jiang Ziya said this, the Huanglong immortal immediately said angrily, "Jiang Ziya, you have great courage. Do you also want to learn to light a lamp? Will they betray the teacher?"


    Jiang Ziya sneered and said, "all the immortals in the three realms know the right and wrong between the poor Tao and the elucidation. It''s me, Jiang Ziya. I''m sorry for the elucidation or the elucidation owes me. Everyone knows it."


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ teacher sighed: "younger martial brother, I really owe you a lot for elucidation, but younger martial brother, is it too much to do so!"


    Jiang Ziya was stunned when he heard this. For a moment, he realized that master xuandu misunderstood his meaning. He smiled calmly: "Elder martial brother xuandu, to tell you the truth, I didn''t think that I was owed anything by the sermon. I went to Kunlun mountain with younger martial brother Shen Gongbao to cultivate immortality and got the teacher''s approval. Although I didn''t enjoy my sermon, no matter what, the teacher was kind to me. Therefore, although I did sermon in the later stage of Fengshen World War I, I didn''t want to betray the teacher, but What I paid for was not friendliness, but disappointment. Maybe the teacher thought that a disciple like me was a disgrace to him, so he forced me to a dead end and cut off the dragon vein of Kyushu. When the teacher ordered me to do this, my heart was dead. I have been unhappy for so many years. Now people and Buddhism are in crisis, and I fight to death War can also be regarded as paying off the kindness of the teacher''s teaching in that year. Afterwards, I have nothing to do with interpretation. The way of heaven can learn from it! "


    Hearing Jiang Ziya''s words, xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher''s heart is not the taste. Although Jiang Ziya''s qualification is not good, he is a person who respects teachers and values the way, but he didn''t expect to be forced to a dead end by his own teacher.


    When master xuandu woke up, Jiang Ziya rushed into the "nine curved Yellow River array" arranged by Empress Yunxiao alone. After a loud bang, Jiang Ziya broke the "nine curved Yellow River array" with his own explosion.


    When Jiang Ziya died, the sky suddenly changed, and there was a burst of lightning and thunder. Later, a burst of colored light mask turned to Jiang Ziya''s damaged yuan God. It seems that heaven recognized Jiang Ziya''s move.


    Empress Yunxiao didn''t expect that a little person like Jiang Ziya broke his "nine curved Yellow River array" with self explosion, but she was filled with emotion. Xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and immortal Huanglong took the opportunity to break out of the blockade of empress Sanxiao and crash into the "immortal killing sword array" to meet guangchengzi and others.


    The sudden change of heaven caused by Jiang Ziya''s death greatly surprised the immortals in the three realms. At the same time, Jiang Ziya''s words before his death also spread all over the three realms. The emperor''s persecution of Jiang Ziya at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty has completed Jiang Ziya''s personality. However, no one in the three realms is not convinced of Jiang Ziya''s personality. Under such oppression, Jiang Ziya still has a person who respects teachers and values morality, isn''t it The way of heaven will be expressed. In inverse proportion to Jiang Ziya, there are several people who burn lanterns, fear to stay in sun, Puxian, Manjusri and Guanyin. Although the reason why they betray their teachers is forgiven by Jiang Ziya, their character is not recognized.


    After Jiang Ziya made such a fuss, the status of Hermeneutics in the hearts of the immortals in the three worlds fell sharply, and few people are willing to contact with hermeneutics. After all, the image of Yuanshi Tianzun in Jiang Ziya is too bad, which makes everyone tremble. Yuanshi Tianzun is very embarrassed by Jiang Ziya, but it is not entirely Jiang Ziya''s doing, but Kunpeng is the mastermind behind it He hinted that Jiang Ziya did so.


    Yuanshi Tianzun naturally understood that Jiang Ziya could not do this. He also suspected that there was a shadow of Kunpeng behind this thing, but he had no evidence.


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was dissatisfied with Jiang Ziya''s behavior, Jiang Ziya''s death gave people and the United forces of the two religions a chance to turn over. At this time, Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord were much better.


    The Supreme Lord felt that Jiang Ziya had an impact on the sermon, and thought that if Yuanshi Tianzun continued like this, he was afraid that the sermon would fall one day, so he said: "Younger martial brother, the matter of Jiang Ziya is very touching. You should learn from this lesson. Don''t let such a loyal disciple walk down a dead end in the end. That''s not a good thing for you and elucidation!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "even if the eldest martial brother doesn''t say it, I also understand that I have gone too far these years. The departure of burning lamps, sages, fearing to stay with grandchildren, Tzu hang and Manjusri is all because I do things unfairly and have a preference for guangchengzi everywhere, so that they separated from me and gave me a chance to mention it. I will pay attention to it after Jiang Ziya."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "it''s good if you think so, younger martial brother. You must be fair to your disciples, otherwise it will cause some people''s dissatisfaction. In that way, no matter how powerful the sect will fall due to internal reasons."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, now Jiang Ziya has bought us a chance to turn over with self explosion. How sure do you think we are?"


    The supreme old gentleman shook his head and said, "after these two events, brother Wei can''t see clearly the ideas of younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa. To tell the truth, I always think they have another card, so I don''t think we have the slightest chance to turn over!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was shocked when he heard this and said, "elder martial brother, how is this possible? Now Yunxiao and others have used the ''immortal sword array'', and they should have exhausted their moves."


    The supreme old gentleman sighed: "younger martial brother, things are not so simple. Do you think younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa will give us a chance to turn over the game, so you won''t fantasize. Besides, ''kill immortal sword array'', do you think they can break this array in xuandu?"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor bowed his head and said nothing. Indeed, as the Supreme Master said, the "immortal sword array" is said to be unbreakable by the four saints. Even if the leader of Tongtian sect didn''t do it himself, as long as the five people who arranged the array were not close to the saints, I''m afraid no one in the three realms could break the array except Kunpeng.


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, what should we do now?"


    The Supreme Master said, "now xuandu and guangchengzi still have the ability to protect themselves, so I think we should go to jin''ao island to meet younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa and see if we can solve the matter peacefully!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun looked at the Supreme Master in surprise and said, "elder martial brother, you''re not kidding. This is a mass robbery. I''m afraid the number on the list of gods is not enough. If you were standing in the position of younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa, would you let go like this?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "even if it''s impossible, we should try. We can protect one more person!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I''m afraid younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa are determined to be enemies with us and won''t let go of guangchengzi and xuandu!"


    The Supreme Master shook his head and said, "younger martial brother, I think there are some opportunities. Why do you think Yunxiao wants to discuss with xuandu before the war? What does this mean?"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun disapproved and said, "elder martial brother, Yunxiao is just delaying time. If she didn''t drag xuandu and guangchengzi with words, they would fight Yunxiao at the beginning. Now they don''t know who will win and who will lose!"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Younger martial brother, you see, things are too superficial. If xuandu and guangchengzi fought against Yunxiao at the beginning, there would be no one to talk about now. I''m afraid there would be few people left in the joint army of the two religions. Whether it''s Yunxiao''s'' nine meandering Yellow River array '', Shijue array of shitianjun, or even the'' immortal killing sword array '', they have great power, as long as they are willing to sacrifice a big city The array can buy enough time, so that once the two sides kill red eyes, no one can separate them. Do you think anyone in the two religions, in addition to xuandu, guangchengzi, red sperm and Huanglong immortal, will survive? "


    The Supreme Lord is right. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa thought of any changes long before they set such a big picture. If xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi were going to fight against empress Yunxiao at the beginning, few of them would survive. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa gave all their family wealth for this war, and there were nine babies Such a dark son exists.


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was in a very bad mood. He bowed his head to the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, which made him very embarrassed.


    For the idea of Yuanshi Tianzun, the Supreme Lord is very clear. Not only is Yuanshi Tianzun embarrassed, but even the Supreme Lord doesn''t want to lose this face, but at this stage, they have no other way. Even if they lose some face, it''s better than the disciples'' heavy losses.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "the gains and losses of junior brother are nothing at the moment. As long as we preserve our strength, we can win benefits when the four forces invade the three realms, and we have time to settle accounts with junior brother Tongtian in the future!"


    Hearing this, the first emperor sighed, "well, don''t you just lower your head? It''s no big deal."

 Chapter 972

    After hearing that the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty agreed to go to see the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa, the supreme old gentleman had a long chat in his heart. However, the supreme old gentleman was not sure that he could persuade the leader of Tongtian cult. It was just a chance.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were very happy to see that the situation in beijulu Prefecture was completely under their control, but what they didn''t expect was that the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun would suddenly make a joint decision. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were very surprised at this, but in an instant they understood each other''s purpose, and their faces showed a trace of disdain.


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa despised the purpose of the visit of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, they should do the basic face work, so they invited them into jin''ao island.


    After sitting down, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "what''s the matter when two senior brothers come to my jin''ao island?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, people don''t talk in secret. You should know the purpose of our trip. However, since you asked again, let me tell you again. You know the situation in beijulu Prefecture. Younger martial brother Yuanshi and I came here to hope that you and younger martial sister Nuwa can let go and explain the two teachings. I don''t know what the younger martial brother is?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "elder martial brother, this is embarrassing me and younger martial sister Nuwa. They live by their ability during the disaster. If people and Buddhism don''t have the ability, they can only be destroyed, but younger brother can''t help you."


    Yuanshi Tianzun had no choice but to come. When he heard Tongtian sect leader''s words, he couldn''t help but get angry and said, "junior brother Tongtian, you can''t be too much. Senior brother and I came to help each other in person. What else do you want!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sneered and said, "we don''t want to do anything. We''ll act according to the will of heaven in the process of measuring robbery, and end the cause and effect with our own skills!"


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect acted like this, the emperor of Yuanshi said angrily, "Tongtian, don''t be arrogant..."


    Yuanshi Tianzun had not finished his words, but the supreme old gentleman on one side could not help frowning, stopped him and said, "take it easy, junior brother Yuanshi!"


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was furious, he could only restrain himself when he heard the words of the Supreme Lord.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said again: "younger martial brother Tongtian, as long as you order to stop the attack on xuandu and guangchengzi, you and younger martial sister Nuwa design an ambush, younger martial brother Yuanshi and I should have never happened!"


    When Tongtian leader heard this, he said with a sneer: "elder martial brother, it''s really nice to say that it hasn''t happened. You think it''s really simple. If younger martial sister Nuwa and I stop here, when will the cause and effect you owe me to stop teaching with elder martial brother Yuanshi be over? Elder martial brother, no one has forgotten the cause and effect of the first battle of Fengshen and the previous sneak attack on us with elder martial brother Yuanshi!"


    The Supreme Master''s face changed when he heard this. Although he also knew that it was not easy to stop Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa, he didn''t expect Tongtian sect leader to be so firm at the beginning, so he said: "younger martial brother Tongtian has to forgive people and forgive people. You can''t do everything too well, otherwise you will lose both sides. That''s not good for anyone."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sneered: "elder martial brother, what do you mean by saying this at this time? I don''t know who did it all at first. It''s even more funny to say that they want to lose both sides. Now xuandu and guangchengzi are turtles in a jar. How can they be qualified to lose both sides with my intercepted disciples!"


    Tongtian sect leader''s words made Taishang Laojun angry, but now Taishang Laojun has a request from others, and he can''t get angry. So he pressed his anger and said: "junior brother Tongtian, people, interpretation and interception are all a family after all. Although I was wrong with junior brother Yuanshi in the past, you can''t keep staring at this!"


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect sneered and said, "I don''t deserve to be a poor family. I ended the cause and effect with two senior brothers. Please take it back."


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian cult was so ungrateful, the Supreme Lord angrily said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, do you really want to never do anything?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said calmly, "I don''t want to do everything, because it''s necessary to end each other''s cause and effect in the quantitative robbery. I have no choice!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "brother Tongtian, don''t forget that after the quantity robbery, the four forces will invade the three realms. If my people and the two religions of Yuanshi are seriously damaged, they can''t resist the invasion of the four forces, then everyone will die together!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sneered and said, "elder martial brother, you don''t need to talk about things here. Even if there are no people, two religions, Tianting and Styx, zhenyuanzi and Hongyun can play their own role. It''s no big deal."


    The Supreme Lord''s face sank when he heard this and said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, don''t push people too hard, otherwise you will suffer in the end!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I''m too pressing. It''s a joke. Now I just let my disciples go to settle each other''s cause and effect. What was it that you and Yuanshi attacked the younger generation in the first war of Fengshen? What was it that you and Yuanshi attacked me behind my back when I fought with the two western saints?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said everything, but it was difficult for the Supreme Lord to answer after hearing these words. For a moment, the old face turned red.


    At this time, Yuanshi Tianzun was angry. Why did the Supreme Lord have to pull himself in front of him to find his humiliation, and let Tongtian cult leader tease him in vain.


    Yuanshi Tianzun could no longer suppress his anger and said, "elder martial brother, since younger martial brother Tongtian has been determined to be our enemy, it''s useless to say more!"


    However, the words of Yuanshi Tianzun aroused the dissatisfaction of empress Nuwa and said: "Elder martial brother Yuanshi''s words are unreasonable. It''s not that elder martial brother Tongtian and I want to be enemies with the two elder martial brothers, but that you owe the cause and effect of the interception. Everyone has to repay their own cause and effect in the quantity robbery, even the teachers. Not to mention us, we also comply with the law of heaven. There''s nothing wrong. On the contrary, elder martial brother Yuanshi''s strong words are contrary to the law of heaven!"


    The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty did not realize that empress Nuwa was even more powerful than the leader of Tongtian cult. He directly took the general trend of the way of heaven to pressure himself, and made him unable to refute it.


    Seeing that Nu Wa''s mother said so, the Supreme Lord said coldly, "since younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nu Wa said so, I have nothing to say with younger martial brother Yuanshi. I hope you can take care of yourself."


    The supreme master got up and left jin''ao island. The Yuanshi Tianzun had already hated Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa for their irrationality. He also looked at Tongtian cult leader and left jin''ao island with the Supreme Master.


    Empress Nuwa looked at the background of the departure of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and said, "senior brother Tongtian, do you think the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty will become angry and desperate to join hands with the two saints of the west to deal with us?"


    Tongtian sect leader smiled: "Younger martial sister, there''s no need to worry about this. To tell you the truth, even if the northern Julu people and the two religious allies are completely destroyed, they won''t join hands with the two saints of the West. In that case, their bad reputation will be worse. No one among the Immortals of the three worlds is willing to be with them. Moreover, there is no end to the big cause and effect between Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints of the West. How can he ignore his face and be angry Align with it. "


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "elder martial brother, you don''t know what the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun are. I''m afraid they are desperate for selfish desires, so we''ll be in danger!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "It''s not as dangerous as younger martial sister thought. As long as we can hit people and explain the alliance of the two religions in beijulu Prefecture, they won''t be able to retaliate against us in a short time. As for what they are happy, I naturally know. Unfortunately, this mass robbery is different from that in the past, and all saints can''t intervene in it. This is very beneficial to us. As long as there is a" immortal sword array " The "nine bend Yellow River array" and the "ten Jue array" in hand are enough to fight against the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult is right. The Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the west only wanted to limit Kunpeng and empress Houtu, but they didn''t think that the interception was famous for the array. Once there was no support from the saints, if they met the interception relying on the array according to the strength of their disciples, they would suffer a great loss.


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, now the West has been defeated and returned. Do you think we will turn the demon family army to deal with people, join hands with the two religions, and take them as soon as possible, so as not to have a long dream at night!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said: "It''s impossible. As long as the demon clan alliance doesn''t appear for a while, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor dare not send someone to support xuandu and guangchengzi, which is more beneficial to us. Moreover, we should keep vigilant against the two saints in the west, so as to prevent them from turning around and secretly counting on us, which will damage the great event. Now we can say that victory is in sight, but we can''t be small Big loss! "


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "elder martial brother is right, but I don''t think it carefully!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Nu Wa''s words, he smiled and said nothing again.

 Chapter 973

    The emperor Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun returned to Taiqing Tiantian from jin''ao island. The Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, I said it''s not necessary to go to jin''ao island. You don''t listen. It''s not good. Instead, you lost your face in vain without persuading younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa!"


    The great old gentleman sighed when he heard this: "younger martial brother, your mood is understood by your brother. This is a mistake and lose everything. However, although there is no result this time, we can also find out a lot of things from it, not to say nothing!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, don''t comfort yourself. I don''t see anything from it!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "that''s your carelessness. What did junior brother Tongtian say when he talked about that if we suffered heavy losses, it would affect the four forces to invade the three realms?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "it''s nothing, but he just mentioned Tianting and Styx. By the way, he also mentioned zhenyuanzi and Hongyun!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "didn''t younger martial brother hear anything useful from it?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun listened to Lao Jun''s words on the ether for a moment, and then suddenly said, "elder martial brother, do you mean that younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa have secretly colluded with zhenyuanzi and Hongyun?"


    The supreme master frowned when he heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun and said, "younger martial brother, you think about it there. It''s also meaningful to say that to you!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder martial brother, younger martial brother Tongtian said that zhenyuanzi and Hongyun were here to take over our position. Doesn''t that mean they had contacts for a long time? I said how could Hongyun easily escape from the siege of the Styx river. Originally, all this was arranged by younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa in order to deal with us and the two saints of the West. I''m afraid Kunpeng will also participate in it ¡£¡±


    The Supreme Lord was really speechless about the words of Yuanshi Tianzun. Only people like Yuanshi Tianzun can think of such incredible things. Just listen, the Supreme Lord sighed: "Younger martial brother, it''s not what you think. If younger martial brother Tongtian had a plot with Hongyun and Kunpeng for a long time, do you think they can resist the combination of intercepting religion and Kunpeng in xuandu? Besides, do you think it''s possible for the witch race represented by Empress Tu and the demon race led by Empress Nu Wa to work together in the future?"


    After hearing the words of the Supreme Master, the emperor said, "according to the words of the eldest martial brother, what secret is worth our attention?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Younger martial brother Tongtian mentioned Tianting and Styx River, which means that Haotian and Xiwang''s mother association were on the side of younger martial brother Tongtian when the three forces invaded the three realms, rather than with Kunpeng, so we can take this opportunity to provoke the relationship between them. As for younger martial brother Tongtian mentioned Hongyun, it means that he and younger martial sister Nuwa are in the middle between Styx River and Hongyun. Younger martial brother , you said that as a man of the Styx River, if he knew that younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa thought so, how would he react? "


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said these words, the Yuanshi Tianzun''s eyes brightened and said, "senior brother is wise. In this way, junior brother Tongtian and junior sister Nuwa will betray each other!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "it''s nothing. The most important thing for you in this trip is to figure out a problem. As soon as this problem is released, there will be a good play in the three realms!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun asked, "what''s the problem that makes you value so much, senior brother?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "red cloud!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was very surprised when he heard this and said, "Hongyun! Elder martial brother, you''re not wrong. Even if Hongyun is the person who should be robbed, he doesn''t have such great value!"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Younger martial brother, the value of Hongyun is far beyond your imagination. There is one thing we have been ignoring. This time, brother Wei suddenly figured it out under the reminder of younger martial brother Tongtian. Although Hongyun is the person who should be robbed, the teacher in Zixiao palace only said that the seventh holy meeting of heaven would appear here, but did not clearly point out that Hongyun must preach the Tao. So, the great power of Hongyun The opportunity of Tao can be obtained by anyone. What would be the consequences if this matter was publicized? "


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun immediately said loudly, "elder martial brother, you are crazy. How can you? If others know about it, they will become our opponents?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, although the opportunity of Hongyun''s Avenue can let people prove the Tao, there is a limitation, so there is little chance for us to explain the two religions!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, I don''t know what restrictions can limit our people and the disciples of the two religions to seize the opportunity of that Avenue?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "according to my guess, if you want to use the opportunity of Hongyun''s Avenue to prove the Tao, you must at least have the cultivation of two corpses. Who do you think can cut off two corpses in a short time?"


    When hearing the words of the Supreme Master, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty looked sad and sighed, "elder martial brother, is there no other way?"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "it''s not easy to prove the Seven Saints of the heavenly way. To tell the truth, among the three realms, in addition to the quasi saints of the older generation Kunpeng, empress Houtu, zhenyuanzi, Styx, Haotian and West Queen Mother, only the Western burning lamp, Duobao Tathagata Buddha and Kong Xuan have the opportunity. Others don''t have to think about it."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, you should have a chance to fight with the cultivation of xuandu?"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "evil corpses are easy to cut, but good corpses are difficult to break. In today''s situation, merit is not so easy to get. Of course, if the disciples of Kunpeng school participate, both enlightenment and Hou Yi have the opportunity to preach, but they don''t want to see Kunpeng''s actions. ¡°


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng doesn''t know about it. If he knows, he''ll be faster than anyone¡°


    The great old gentleman shook his head and said: "Younger martial brother, you are wrong. Kunpeng is afraid that he has already known about this matter. Hongyun''s fear has long been reminded by Kunpeng. Otherwise, he and zhenyuanzi will not face each other without facing the Styx River, so they hurried to evacuate beijulu state. Therefore, from this point of view, Kunpeng does not have any differences with Hongyun, but Kunpeng''s move is very confusing!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun felt very reasonable when he heard this. Kunpeng''s four even killed Hongyun for the opportunity of the avenue. Now why do they know that the opportunity of the Avenue on Hongyun can make them preach, but they don''t do anything? This is not in line with the principle that Kunpeng has always been treated by others.


    However, Yuanshi Tianzun doesn''t want to think much about this matter. After all, what Kunpeng thinks has nothing to do with him. He doesn''t want to provoke Kunpeng, so he doesn''t care what the other party thinks.


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "elder martial brother, what Kunpeng thinks has nothing to do with us. After all, there is no great conflict between us and Kunpeng. There is no need to spend more time on this matter. It''s better to think about how to use this matter to create opportunities for ourselves!"


    Taishang Laojun said with a smile: "Don''t younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa want to poison us? Let''s see who will figure out who. Let''s publicize what younger martial brother Tongtian said among the three realms first, and then tell about the opportunity of Hongyun''s great road. Whether it''s the two saints of the West or younger martial brother Tongtian, they won''t stop easily. At that time, they will have a fight with Hongyun Fight, no matter which side they win, they will lose their strength. Then we will clean the battlefield and reap the benefits! "


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi have now returned to Wuzhuang temple. With the defensive power of zhenyuanzi''s land book, few people in the three worlds can break his defense unless it is a saint. What if zhenyuanzi and Hongyun want to be a shrinking turtle?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Although zhenyuanzi''s local script has strong defense, it is not without treasure to break. Whether it''s the ''Pangu flag'' of younger martial brother or the ''immortal killing sword array'' of younger martial brother Tongtian, it can be broken by force. If younger martial brother Tongtian is willing to launch the ''immortal killing sword array'', it will be difficult to resist by zhenyuanzi and Hongyun. Moreover, the two western saints will not let it go easily. At that time, stop it Religion and Buddhism, and even the Styx River, will make a big move because of this. In this way, we will help Hongyun when Hongyun is in the most danger. Then Buddhism and intercepting the two religions will be retaliated by Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "senior brother is brilliant, but we have to save xuandu before that."


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "in xuandu, they have ''Tai Chi map'', ''Pangu flag'' and ''central Xuji apricot yellow flag'' to protect themselves, but there is no problem with self-protection. It''s a big deal that we lose some three generations of disciples. As long as we can do the red cloud thing well, it''s nothing."

 Chapter 974

    When the supreme old gentleman was in business with the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Kunpeng and empress Houtu were discussing the impact on them about the North Gulu state!


    Just listen, empress Houtu said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, now the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the emperor Yuanshi have found the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. Do you think it is possible for them to reconcile because the four forces want to invade the three realms?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a smile: "Taoist friends underestimated the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa. The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi tianben nearly shut down the sect when they colluded with the two western saints in the first war of Fengshen. Some time ago, they secretly attacked the base of the sect while the Tongtian sect leader attacked the two western saints. They were so deeply resentful. Do you say that the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa will stop?"


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, don''t the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa worry that the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun are forced to die with them and hurt both sides. That won''t do them any good!"


    Kunpeng said: "now people and Buddhism are unable to compete with the interception. It''s good that they can maintain the current situation. What else can they talk about losing both sides with each other!"


    Empress Houtu disagreed and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, the number of people and Buddhism in beigulu is less than one-third of their own. If they gather people to counter attack and intercept religion at this time, the consequences will be serious!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "the later Taoist friends only saw the unfavorable side of the interception, but did not see the favorable side of the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa. The battle of the demon clan against Buddhism is now over. If people and the two sects send people again, they will first face not the interception disciples, but the demon clan, and they are still unable to change the war situation."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, the demon clan still has to defend Buddhism. Once they fight with people and Buddhism, Buddhism will sneak attack from behind. I''m afraid it will be hurt if it is intercepted!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Houtu Taoist friends, things are not as simple as you think. Although it is said that if the two western saints shrink their troops, they still have the ability to fight back against the interception and the demon clan, they have to use their old skills. Once they are defeated, the consequences will be unimaginable. In addition, the two western saints are still going to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight and others, explain and intercept the three religions, first lose both sides and then come out to clean up the mess, It''s impossible to take millet from the fire of the two religions. The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Wushi Tianzun are afraid that they will also see this, so they won''t act rashly. Besides, Yunxiao and Kong Xuan are not lengtouqing. Naturally, they won''t kill all the people and the Allied forces of the two religions. At most, they collect those three generations of disciples. They shouldn''t lower xuandu, guangchengzi, red sperm, Huanglong and the eight immortals After all, they don''t want people and Buddhism to lose too much. That will certainly affect the battle of the four forces invading the three realms. If people and Buddhism are too weak, it will also be very unfavorable to them. "


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty are not generous people. How can they watch their disciples die and ignore them? I think there will be a big war among people, Buddhism and interdiction!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s impossible to fight, but I think the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun will see through the secret of Hongyun after this. It won''t be long before Hongyun Taoist friends are in danger."


    Empress Houtu said, "no, it''s only a matter of time before the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty can see through the secret of the red cloud."


    Kunpeng sighed, "you can only blame Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi for their carelessness. They hurried to retreat without meeting the Styx river. It''s not clear. Tell others what''s in it!"


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng, if so, what should we do?"


    Kunpeng said: "we have tried our best for Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. Whether they can survive this disaster depends on their own luck. After all, we don''t help them fall out with people, Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism because of them. That will inevitably affect our future plans. Moreover, if Hongyun can''t get through such a little difficulty, it''s not worth our help."


    Although empress Houtu couldn''t bear it, she was carrying the fate of the witch family, but she didn''t let her temper do things. She always had to think for the sake of the witch family, so she nodded.


    Kunpeng smiled and said: "If the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun can find out about this, the two saints in the West will also be alert. As for Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa, if no one tells about it, they are only afraid that it will take some time to know about it, so there will be a bloody rain and wind in the fairy world in a short time. The four rivers of Hades has caused a great disaster, and I''m afraid his life will be difficult in the future."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she said, "Styx is despicable and shameless. He should come to this end. Who makes him always have bad intentions for people."


    Kunpeng smiled: "What Styx did was just to fight for a chance of life for himself. To tell the truth, he seemed to say that he had an immortal body, but in fact it was just a joke. Even he knew it, so he was anxious to preach and become holy and get rid of the oppression of the saints. In a word, everyone was just fighting for a chance of life for himself under the heaven. But Styx wanted to become holy in mass robbery I''m afraid it''s impossible. Now the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West have discovered the secret of Hongyun. It''s much more difficult for him to seize the opportunity of Hongyun''s Avenue. It can also be said that there is no possibility. "


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "even if the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa, who are allies with the Styx River, know the secret of red cloud, they will no longer help the Styx river. Instead, they want to get the opportunity of the avenue alone. If they can get another holy place, they can fight against the three religions of people, Buddhism and Buddhism at the same time."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "that''s why everyone won''t let go, so Hongyun and zhenyuanzi are in danger. Speaking of it, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother suffered a great loss in the quantity robbery. If they were not limited by the original agreement, I''m afraid they would join in the fight."


    Speaking of Haotian and the queen mother of the west, empress Houtu couldn''t help but move in her heart and said, "Kunpeng, since we want to take action when the four forces invade the three realms, we can''t help but win over Haotian and the queen mother of the West. If they help, we will have more forces."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he thought for a moment and said: "What Taoist friends said is true. To tell you the truth, I don''t care much about the world, but Haotian and Xiwang''s mother, zhenyuanzi and Hongyun, are very concerned. If we can cooperate with them and let them help us win the world, we only take a few treasures that are useful to ourselves, but the world can be left to them. Presumably, they won''t refuse such conditions Yes. "


    Empress Houtu said, "they will not refuse such good conditions, and doesn''t Haotian and Queen Mother Xi always want to get rid of the control of the saints over them? If they become the Lord of the world, they will not be angry with the saints again. But I just think we''ve gone too far in offering such conditions!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "are you reluctant to give up this world?"


    Empress Houtu said, "I''m really distressed to tell my friends. This is a world. Anyone who gives such a big gift will inevitably be reluctant to give it up."


    Kunpeng said, "in fact, Taoist friends don''t need to be like this. To tell the truth, the world of the four forces was produced by Pangu when he opened the sky. It has the same root and origin with the flood world. In the end, it still needs to be controlled by the way of heaven, that is, the master of Taoism, and you and I don''t want to be controlled by others. Therefore, the world is of no use to us. It''s best to give it to others."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu said, "I understand what Taoist friends have said, but I really have to give such a generous gift, but I have no harvest. It''s hard to avoid a taste in my heart."


    Kunpeng said: "how can we say there is no harvest? As long as we can get the tree of the world and improve the heaven and earth, then the small world of the poor road will grow infinitely, and finally become another barren land is no problem."


    Empress Houtu was very happy to see Kunpeng comforting herself so much, but she thought of another problem and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, have you ever thought about it? If we give someone such a big gift, we don''t ask for it. I''m afraid no one will believe that we will be so kind. Have you thought about how to solve this problem?"


    Kunpeng was stunned when he heard this. A moment later, he said with a bitter smile: "I really didn''t think about this problem. Fortunately, some Taoist friends reminded us. Otherwise, if we go to discuss with Haotian and Xi Wangmu like this, I''m afraid that not only there will be no results, but they will suspect that our motives are bad."


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "this is a big problem. If you can''t give the other party an explanation, I''m afraid they won''t join hands with us. However, if you want to persuade the other party, you have to expose the small world of Taoist friends, which is also very unfavorable to us, so it''s really difficult to do this."


    Kunpeng pondered for a moment and said, "it''s really not possible. Let''s talk to them directly. I think Haotian and they know how to be measured and won''t be bad for us."

 Chapter 975

    However, it was a battle between the people of beijulu Prefecture, Buddhism and the three religions. After the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and Huanglong immortal rushed into the "immortal sword array", they let guangchengzi breathe a sigh of relief. However, although they were not in danger for the time being, it was very difficult for them to rush out of the "immortal sword array".


    At this time, master xuandu and guangchengzi were in a dilemma. If they were only a few of them, it wouldn''t matter. Kong Xuan and other intercepting disciples couldn''t help them. However, if they brought these disciples, it would be difficult to spend too much time in the "immortal sword array", otherwise they would inevitably die if attacked by the sword Qi.


    Guangchengzi said, "senior brother xuandu, you can see the current situation. Although we have the ''Taiji map'' and the ''central Xuji apricot yellow flag'' to protect ourselves, you also know the power of the ''immortal killing sword array''. Over time, we have nothing, but those disciples with low accomplishments can''t escape death. I don''t know how senior brother can solve this?"


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ teacher sighed: "younger martial brother, in this situation, we can only fight for life and death with the interceptor. To be honest, no one wants to die, but now it''s not a problem we don''t want. From Yunxiao''s mouth, we can know that they won''t let us go easily this time. If we can learn from younger martial brother Jiang Ziya, even the ''immortal sword array'' can''t trap us!"


    However, guangchengzi didn''t expect that the master of xuandu ¡õ¡õ would say such words, but he didn''t want to give up his fellow disciples who came with them. This is also the only way.


    Guangchengzi said to the crowd: "Fellow disciples, now we are trapped in the ''immortal sword killing array'' by intercepting religion. Everyone knows that this array has infinite power. If we blindly defend, there is only a dead end waiting for us, so we can only fight to the death and be on the God list. However, we have to drag intercepting religion together even if we die. What do you think?"


    As soon as guangchengzi said this, my people and the disciples of the two schools responded one after another. They also understood that xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi and others had high accomplishments. If they were not implicated by them, it would not be difficult to get out of trouble. Therefore, they all supported guangchengzi''s decision and secretly determined to cut off the teaching if they were in danger.


    After seeing that the people recognized his proposal, guangchengzi said, "since everyone agrees, we will fight back immediately and try to rush out as soon as possible."


    While guangchengzi and xuandu ¡õ¡õ division were boosting their morale, empress Yunxiao also quietly entered the "immortal killing sword array" with shitianjun and discussed with Kong Xuan and others how to act.


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa had told them how to act in advance, empress Yunxiao was still worried that Kong Xuan''s anger would seriously hurt several xuandu ¡õ¡õ teachers and guangchengzi, which would affect the fundamental power of people and Buddhism, and make people and Buddhism unable to resist the invasion of the four forces, which would be bad, so empress Yunxiao''s side Will talk to Kong Xuan before the war.


    Kong Xuan also understood that things were important and could not be done arbitrarily, so naturally he would not disobey the order of Tongtian sect leader. Therefore, he did not kill guangchengzi and others before xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and Huanglong immortal entered the battle.


    In fact, after seeing the actions of Kong Xuan, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun had a sigh of relief in their hearts. They understood that although the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa verbally said very fierce, in fact, they didn''t dare to do things too well. Otherwise, once the invasion of the three realms by the four forces was affected, they would be blamed by the teacher.


    Understand, but the loss of so many disciples still makes the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun very sad. This disciple can not be trained overnight. Although this war can not greatly hurt the vitality of people and the two religions, it can also be regarded as breaking bones and muscles, which is very disadvantageous to the future development of people and the two religions.


    Kong Xuan''s concession made guangchengzi, Huanglong immortal and chijing very arrogant. He thought his previous words had frightened each other, so he was even more unscrupulous. Among the people and the joint forces of the two religions, only the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division remained sober and understood the situation in the field. He constantly persuaded guangchengzi and others to restrain a little and don''t go too far. If you lead him The consequences of the other party''s rebound can be said to be serious.


    Unfortunately, guangchengzi and others did not listen to the words of xuandu ¡õ¡õ division at all. They still insisted on their own way and felt that they had done nothing wrong. Under the leadership of guangchengzi, the people''s and hermeneutic coalition forces were in great momentum. They did not regard the interception of teaching as a matter of time. Instead, they felt that they were not trapped by the interception of teaching, but were embarrassed by the interception of teaching.


    For guangchengzi and the people and the hermeneutic Alliance Army, they are so ignorant of the current situation that they are very angry with the disciples of the sect. These people have participated in the war of Fengshen and have no good impression of people and hermeneutic alliance. If they had not been ordered by the teacher not to attack the people and hermeneutic Alliance Army excessively, they would have wiped it out.


    Facing guangchengzi''s ignorant people, Kong Xuan couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "elder martial sister Yunxiao, you can see the current situation. It''s not that we want to disobey the teacher''s order, but guangchengzi. They deceive people too much. If we don''t give them some color to see, they really think we''re good at bullying."


    Empress Yunxiao looked at the fellow disciples present, and her face was covered with anger. If they were not allowed to vent, I was afraid it would affect the unity within the sect. After thinking for a moment, empress Yunxiao said: "Younger martial brother Kong Xuan, guangchengzi has gone too far, so you don''t have to be merciful. Just hurt the lives of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master, guangchengzi, red sperm, Huanglong immortal and the eight immortals! If the teacher blames me in the future, I will be alone."


    As soon as empress Yunxiao said this, there was a trace of joy on the faces of the intercepting disciples present. Kong Xuan said, "elder martial sister Yunxiao''s words are bad. If the teacher blames us, it''s unreasonable to let elder martial sister bear it alone. Wouldn''t we be too angry if we did so."


    However, Kong Xuan''s words aroused the recognition of all the people present. As long as they can attack people and explain the disciples of the two religions, they are willing to bear the consequences. As soon as they enter, the momentum of intercepting the religion soared.


    Having made a decision, Kong Xuan immediately destroyed the "immortal killing sword array". Once the sword array was launched, the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi who were trapped in the array immediately found something wrong. The xuandu ¡õ¡õ master thought to himself, "it''s bad. Guangchengzi''s crazy behavior has aroused the dissatisfaction of the sect. The other party is going to fight hard."


    Thinking of this, the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division could not help blaming guangchengzi for being too arrogant. Finally, it completely intensified the contradictions between the two sides. A bloody war was inevitable. I didn''t know how many people remained after the war and the United forces of the two religions.


    The xuandu master thought that there was nothing wrong. As soon as Kong Xuan fought back, the man and the hermeneutic allied forces immediately suffered heavy casualties in front of the chaotic sword Qi evolved by the "immortal killing sword array". For this, we can only blame guangchengzi. They were so complacent that they lost their vigilance and completely forgot their situation.


    Looking at the death and injury of his fellow disciples, guangchengzi was stunned. Although he knew that the power of the "immortal killing sword array" was infinite and had stopped to test its power, they only touched a little after the Four Saints broke the "immortal killing sword array" in the first World War of Fengshen, so they thought that the "immortal killing sword array" was not great in the hands of Kong Xuan, However, when the "immortal killing sword array" moved, guangchengzi immediately realized that he was completely wrong. If there was no power of saints, it would be difficult to resist it.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world, and guangchengzi can only swallow the bitter fruit caused by himself. In this counterattack, the greatest loss is the elucidation disciples, while the people''s teaching disciples are still convinced of the words of xuandu ¡õ ¡õ master, so they did not lose their vigilance, and at the moment of intercepting the counterattack, However, master xuandu protected some of his disciples with his innate treasure "Tai Chi map". Although immortal Huanglong also had the innate Lingbao "central Xuji apricot yellow flag", his reaction was much slower. When he took the shot, many of his disciples had fallen.


    The sudden blow was a deep blow to the three Buddhist Jinxian, guangchengzi, red sperm and Huanglong immortal. They realized that the "immortal killing sword array" sitting as one of the three great killing arrays in the flood and famine was not as useless as they thought, "ten Jue array" and "Jiuqu Yellow River array" were far from it.


    With the counterattack of Kong Xuan, the goddess of tortoise spirit and the goddess of Wudang, the situation in the "sword array for killing immortals" has changed greatly. The array is full of sword Qi, which has become thousands of. The previous momentum of the people''s and Buddhism united forces has been knocked down immediately. If it were not for the "Tai Chi picture" and the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" held back the chaotic sword Qi by the xuandu division and the immortal Huanglong respectively, I''m afraid the disciples of the two religions will be dead and injured soon.


    However, with xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and Huanglong immortal, they can''t exert the power of "Taiji map" and "central Xuji apricot yellow flag". The "Taiji map" is a congenital treasure, and xuandu ¡õ¡õ master can''t exert its power. Everyone knows that as for the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag", Huanglong immortal hasn''t fully mastered this Lingbao because of his short contact time. Therefore, at this time, the situation of the Allied forces of the people and Buddhism is very dangerous. If they are careless, they may be broken by the "immortal sword array".

 Chapter 976

    At this time, the supreme old gentleman in the Taiqing heaven was filled with emotion when he saw guangchengzi''s move. It would be good if he could teach his disciples to give up their arrogant nature. Yuanshi Tianzun was also very disappointed with guangchengzi. After so many things, guangchengzi didn''t change at all. He made mistakes many times. It seems that he read guangchengzi wrong.


    When guangchengzi saw that the United forces of the two religions were in such a great difficulty, he was very unwilling. If he had not been arrogant before, he would not have been so hurt by the retreat of the intercepted religion and lost himself.


    Just listen, Guang Chengzi said, "senior brother xuandu, you can see the situation now. The responsibility lies with me. I didn''t control my emotions and give the opportunity to stop teaching and fight back. It seems that I''m not suitable to command this war. Please take charge of the overall situation and lead us out of the Siege!"


    Master xuandu sighed when he heard this: "in today''s situation, it''s too late for us to break out of the siege. If you and I want to be people and explain the two religions and preserve some strength, we have to pay a considerable price. I don''t know whether junior brother intended it?"


    Guangchengzi said, "elder martial brother, please say that as long as it is beneficial to people and Buddhism, even if it makes me sacrifice myself, I will resolutely carry out my orders!"


    Master xuandu said: "in fact, the current situation is not much different from that at the beginning. If you want to rush out of the ''immortal killing sword array'', someone has to sacrifice to hold Kong Xuan down. Now only the poor are most suitable. Therefore, the poor leads a small number of people to contain Kong Xuan here, and younger martial brother Huanglong and younger martial brother force a large group of people to leave with the power of ''Pangu flag''."


    When master xuandu ¡õ ¡õ said this, guangchengzi and others were surprised. Although xuandu is a big disciple of human education, they can''t make any mistakes. Otherwise, even if they get out of trouble safely, they can''t explain to the Supreme Master. Therefore, guangchengzi hurriedly said, "elder martial brother, it''s absolutely forbidden. If you want to keep someone here to contain the other party, it''s better for me to break through with everyone."


    Master xuandu shook his head and said: "Younger martial brother, the cause and effect of those who expound and stop teaching is too deep. If I stay, I''m afraid it will be difficult to escape death. Unlike my brother, although people teaching and stop teaching have a bad relationship, the cause and effect of both sides is not too deep. If I teach the eldest martial brother, they have to take into account the response of the teacher more or less, so I stay at most to suffer some hardships and won''t worry about my life."


    Immortal Huang Long said, "in that case, I''ll stay with my senior brother to drag Kong Xuan and others."


    Xuandu ¡õ¡õ Division said: "no, we only have two defense treasures, so younger martial brother Huanglong still needs to be with the big army, so that he can defend in time even if something happens."


    The red sperm said, "don''t argue. I''ll stay with senior brother xuandu."


    The xuandu ¡õ¡õ division did not refuse to listen to this speech, nodded and agreed to leave the red sperm. The eight immortals also wanted to stay with xuandu. Unfortunately, xuandu was afraid that the strength of the sudden siege was not enough, so they did not agree. Therefore, people explained that the two religions only left a few people with the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and the red sperm, and then the whole team was ready to break through.


    This time, Guang Chengzi was desperate. He secretly determined that if he failed, he would become benevolent. He must take the people out of the "immortal sword array". After this bloody baptism, the people and the two religious coalition forces were desperate. Since it was impossible to escape death, they might as well fight to the death with each other.


    For the changes of people and Buddhism, the disciples of jiejiao were also aware of them. However, they also understood that their previous actions had aroused the other party''s desperate heart. However, this was long expected by them, and they had long had countermeasures, so they were not nervous.


    Although master xuandu made such an arrangement, he didn''t hold much hope for it. After all, since he dared to do so, he must have had a complete plan long ago. He just did his best. Whether he did it or not depends on the will of heaven!


    Kong Xuan, empress Yunxiao and others also made all preparations, and Jing and others fought back again. With a decision, the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and red sperm left behind, but immediately launched a fierce attack. I saw that the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division held a "Southern flame light flag from the ground", but it turned into a sea of fire in the "killing immortal sword array" at that time.


    Master xuandu didn''t attack the guardian of the four immortal killing swords, but directly attacked Kong Xuan, who presided over the sword array, because he knew that only if Kong Xuanteng didn''t do it, guangchengzi and others would have a chance to break through the "immortal killing sword array" and get out of trouble.


    The red sperm also played a "Yin-Yang mirror" and sent a burst of precious light to the center of the "immortal killing sword array", hoping to make Kong Xuan take care of it. Unfortunately, his move did not pose the slightest threat. Once the "immortal killing sword array" was started, the whole space turned into the day after tomorrow chaos, but the "Yin-Yang mirror" did not work.


    Although the "Yin-Yang mirror" is not very useful, the intercepted disciples dare not show up easily to avoid being hurt by the "Yin-Yang mirror". This is a slight achievement, even if it has not lost the reputation of red sperm.


    When guangchengzi saw the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and the red sperm attacking, he didn''t say anything. He directly took people and the disciples of the two schools to rush outside the "immortal sword array". Guangchengzi sacrificed the day after tomorrow''s Lingbao "turning the sky seal" to open the way in front, while Huanglong immortal sacrificed the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" to defend, and the eight immortals were cut off.


    Because of the interference of Xuan Du division, Kong Xuan is unable to control everything in the middle. If there is no help from the side of the clouds, though Kong Xuan has five colors of divine light, he will be injured a lot. After all, he can not be separated from the grand array without being able to resist the attack of the mysterious all.


    As soon as the heart of the array went wrong, the far turn of the "immortal killing sword array" slowed down, which also gave guangchengzi a good opportunity. The four immortal killing swords could not perfectly cooperate with the attack. Guangchengzi chose one side to attack. Among the four swords, the cultivation of the virgin Jinling was the lowest. Guangchengzi took him as the direction of the siege.


    However, since shitianjun, Bixiao and Qiongxiao all entered the "immortal killing sword array", the four swords that presided over the killing of immortals were changed from one to four. Although the cultivation of the virgin Jinling was the lowest, several people from Bixiao and Qiongxiao helped, "fantianyin" failed to meet the "golden Jiao scissors".


    However, Guang Chengzi knew that the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and red sperm could not interfere with the "immortal killing sword array" for too long. He had to make a quick decision. Otherwise, once Kong Xuan and empress Yunxiao slow down, they might fail in their actions.


    Thinking of this place, Hiroshige Ko had put up the "sky print", offering the "Pangu banner" and giving birth to the innate chaotic chaos of a way. After the deployment without a hole, the Virgin Mary of Jin Ling could only give out the common sword spirit, but could not condense the chaotic sword, and naturally could not resist the congenital chaos of "Pangu streamer". As for the "golden Jiao scissors", it is only a congenital treasure, but it can not be compared with the "Pangu flag". Therefore, under the attack of guangchengzi waving the "Pangu flag", the door presided over by the virgin of the golden spirit is shaky.


    At this critical moment, empress Bixiao suddenly sacrificed the "Qingping sword", the treasure of Tongtian sect leader''s preaching, and met the innate chaotic sword Qi emitted by the "Pangu flag", which temporarily blocked guangchengzi''s way.


    Both the disciples of Buddhism and Buddhism knew that the situation was very unfavorable to them. At this time, the two brothers of Buddhism protected by immortal Huanglong suddenly rushed out of the protection of the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" and rushed to the immortal killing sword guarded by the virgin Jinling.


    After two loud bangs, the two disciples suppressed the momentum of interception with their own self explosion. With the demonstration of these two disciples, several celebrities and disciples of the two religions rushed to the virgin of the golden spirit regardless of their own safety and opened the way for others by self explosion.


    The virgin of Jinling did not expect that the disciples of the two religions were so crazy that they used self explosion to smooth the way for the same door. In the face of such an attack, the immortal killing sword guarded by the virgin of Jinling was no longer able to cooperate with the operation of the "immortal killing sword array". Guangchengzi, regardless of everything, wildly waved the "Pangu flag" and sent out bursts of congenital chaotic sword Qi to the virgin of Jinling, While others, regardless of their own safety, the disciples of the two religions rushed out of the protective cover and rushed to the golden spirit virgin.


    In the face of such a crazy attack, the virgin of Jinling understood that the strength of the four of them alone could not resist the crazy attack of guangchengzi and others. However, the virgin of Jinling could only open the door and let people and the United forces of the two religions leave.


    This move of the golden spirit virgin surprised guangchengzi and others, but they didn''t expect that the golden spirit virgin would let them leave so easily, which is somewhat unreasonable. However, guangchengzi and others did not have time to consider this. They were able to encircle so smoothly and suddenly. It was an opportunity created for them by xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and red sperm at the cost of their own lives. At present, their most important thing is to return as soon as possible.


    After guangchengzi and his disciples rushed out of the "sword array for killing immortals", the virgin Jinling immediately closed the door she guarded. At this time, the three Xiao empress and the ten Tianjun also left the array, while the thirteen people followed the people and the two religions to chase down the water dog.

 Chapter 977

    In fact, guangchengzi didn''t know why he could rush out of the "immortal killing sword array" so easily. Everything was the strategy of empress Yunxiao and Kong Xuan. Although they couldn''t kill xuandu ¡õ¡õ master, guangchengzi and other people who were deeply concerned by the Supreme Lord and the emperor of Yuanshi, they could hit each other hard and make them unable to recover their accomplishments in a short time, It can be said to kill two birds with one stone to remove obstacles in the mass robbery.


    Moreover, the interception is also for the sake of their own safety. If the people and the elucidation coalition forces are completely concentrated together, it will cost a lot if they want to win each other. This is not what the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa want to see. Since then, the situation is different when the people and the elucidation are divided into two, so they can break through each other. As for the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and the red sperm, after guangchengzi left, Kong Xuan, the virgin of Jinling, the virgin of Wudang, the virgin of Guiling and Zhao Gongming joined hands to destroy the "immortal sword array". Even if the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master had the innate treasure "Tai Chi diagram" to protect himself, he could not withstand the joint attack of the five people. It would not be long before they could use the power of the "immortal sword array" to win each other.


    As for guangchengzi''s people, although they rushed out of the siege of the "killing immortal sword array", they not only stopped, so they had to escape desperately. In this way, Sanxiao empress and shitianjun could chase and kill them later. As long as someone''s cultivation is poor, they will be chased and killed by them. Since then, guangchengzi''s people have become bereaved dogs. It can be said that the game set by Empress Yunxiao and others seems to let guangchengzi and others succeed, but in fact it forces the other party into a dead end. In this way, they can continue to kill the other party without hurting their vitality.


    However, after guangchengzi rushed out of the "immortal sword array", xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and red sperm only breathed a long breath, but what happened immediately made them fall into the ice cellar. Empress Yunxiao and others were aware of their departure. Both xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and chijing knew that each other must go to hunt down guangchengzi. Although they wanted to stop, empress Yunxiao and Kong Xuan thought of this long ago and put empress Bixiao, empress Qiongxiao and shitianjun in the four gates guarding the four swords of killing immortals in advance, Even if they wanted to stop it, they could do nothing. They could only watch the other party go after guangchengzi and other people and explain the coalition forces.


    When the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and the red sperm had not reacted, they were even more shocked by the changes they found. When Kong Xuan, Zhao Gongming and other five people relaxed their minds a little, they started the killing move of "killing immortal sword array" again. Originally, guangchengzi and his team controlled the periphery and did not let the "killing immortal sword array" give full play to its power. Without guangchengzi''s control, The power of the "immortal killing sword array" is frightening to them. Although they are protected by the innate treasure "Tai Chi map", the xuandu master and red sperm alone can''t take care of the people left behind and the disciples of the two schools. Not long after they regained their power, casualties began to appear among them.


    Although the left behind and the disciples of the two schools also wanted to learn from guangchengzi''s behavior and seriously hurt Kong Xuan by self explosion, due to the small number of people, Kong Xuan had sufficient ability to spare their hands to deal with these people who wanted to explode. Before they rushed to Kong Xuan, they died under the slaughter of the "immortal sword array".


    As soon as this result came out, xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and red sperm stopped them from committing suicide, but focused on defense, hoping to hold Kong Xuan down.


    Unfortunately, although the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division had a good idea, it was not realistic. The "immortal killing sword array" was also one of the three great killing arrays in the wilderness. Only the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and red sperm could not resist the full attack of the "immortal killing sword array". Before long, the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division could not maintain the defense of the "Tai Chi diagram".


    When the disciples of the two religions saw that the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master''s mana was poor, they had a heart of sacrificing themselves to preserve the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and red sperm. Only someone said, "Uncle xuandu, don''t take care of us. Since we have long kept the heart of death, you and martial uncle red sperm can save yourself without the burden of us."


    When these people said this, they rushed out of the protection of the "Tai Chi diagram" despite the obstruction of the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and red sperm. However, this time they did not rush to Kong Xuan and others. After they were far away from the protection of the "Tai Chi diagram", they immediately exploded. The energy generated by the self explosion of dozens of people was shocking. Kong Xuan immediately felt the powerful power, Although they tried their best to resolve the impact of this energy, because their cultivation was far less than that of saints, they could not give full play to the power of the "immortal killing sword array". Under this impact, their mind was still hurt to a certain extent.


    The self explosion of these people and the disciples of the two schools gave the xuandu master and the red sperm a chance to breathe. Although they escaped from the "immortal killing sword array" with a few strength, the power of the "immortal killing sword array" was greatly damaged when Kong Xuan was injured, but they had enough strength to protect themselves, that is, they could drag the five Kong Xuan people here completely.


    However, Kong Xuan didn''t expect that these people would give them such a note before they died, so they were completely dragged here by xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and red sperm. Fortunately, things didn''t exceed their expected scope and would not have a great impact on their plans. Therefore, Kong Xuan focused on fighting with xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and red sperm, I want to use the power of the "immortal sword array" to drag down the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and red sperm.


    Not long after being chased and killed by Sanxiao empress and shitianjun, guangchengzi was greatly hurt. The nine baby demon saint who had been hidden and the demon family in beigulu suddenly appeared around them and sneaked into guangchengzi without covering his ears.


    However, guangchengzi didn''t expect that there was an ambush during the interception. Naturally, he was hit by jiuying and immediately killed and injured countless people. The sneak attack of jiuying demon saint was stopped by guangchengzi.


    After guangchengzi had just separated from the demon clan led by jiuying, the Sanxiao empress and shitianjun caught up. At this time, guangchengzi and others were very cold. At this time, even if guangchengzi was stupid, he knew that his plan with the xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher had long been seen through by the other party, and had already been trapped, waiting for them to fall into the net.


    Just listen, guangchengzi said, "junior sister Yunxiao, you have arranged all these things long ago?"


    Empress Yunxiao nodded and said: "That''s right. Otherwise, how can you easily escape from the ''killing immortal sword array'', and how can such a ''killing immortal sword array'' be called the three great killing arrays in the flood and famine. Moreover, if we don''t do so, once you want to fight with us in the ''killing immortal sword array'', even if we can win, we will also be greatly injured. This is not what we want to see."


    Guangchengzi sighed, "as soon as we enter beigulu Prefecture, I''m afraid we''ll fall into your trap. Well, it''s a big deal to die. Today, even if we die, we have to drag you together."


    Empress Yunxiao smiled and said, "if you had a chance to hurt us before, but now it''s impossible, guangchengzi, I advise you to put away this idea, and we don''t want to kill them all. That''s the same sentence. As long as you agree, we can let you go with Huang Long and the eight immortals!"


    Guangchengzi sneered and said, "only the disciples who died in the war, but they didn''t betray their fellow disciples. If the clouds want to fight, they don''t need to say more."


    However, empress Yunxiao didn''t say anything more, but said with a smile: "Guangchengzi, you also know that under the current situation, you have no chance to escape. If you die here with Huanglong and the eight immortals, people and the two religions will naturally be greatly weakened. When the four forces invade the three realms, it will be difficult for you to resist the two religions, and losing some younger disciples is not a problem for you and the two religions. You should think clearly."


    Guangcheng sneered and said, "Yunxiao, we have a definite idea. Either let us go, or we will fight to the death."


    Empress Bixiao had long been dissatisfied with guangchengzi''s tone, so she said, "sister, since guangchengzi is determined to die, we''ll help him. Why bother with him."


    Guangchengzi heard the words of empress Bixiao and didn''t speak any more. With a wave of his big hand, the alliance of the two religions rushed to the demon family regardless of everything. Those seriously injured people and the disciples of the two religions burst into the demon family army without saying a word. The demon family suffered heavy losses, which made the nine baby demon Saint very distressed.


    The reason why the disciples of Ren and Xie didn''t find shitianjun and Sanxiao empress was because they knew that they couldn''t get close to each other with their own cultivation, so Fang found the demon family army.


    Guangchengzi, Huanglong immortal and the eight immortals jumped up to fight against the three immortals and the ten Heavenly Kings respectively. Guangchengzi had the innate treasure "Pangu flag" in her hand, and only the "Qingping sword" in Bixiao''s hand could fight against one of them, while Yunxiao''s mother was on one side against the eight immortals. Under the control of the ten Heavenly Kings, Yunxiao''s mother easily gave the eight immortals into the "Hunyuan gold fight", Those people and the disciples of the two schools were all killed under the attack of the demon family army led by the demon Saint jiuying, and only guangchengzi and Huanglong immortal were left on the field.

 Chapter 978

    After seeing this scene, guangchengzi couldn''t help but give birth to the idea of death. Now only he and Huang Long are left in the United forces of human and elucidation, which makes him explain to his teacher.


    Thinking of this, guangchengzi rushed to empress Yunxiao recklessly, hoping to hit each other with self explosion. Unfortunately, his idea has long been seen through by Empress Yunxiao.


    I saw that empress Yunxiao sacrificed the "Hunyuan Jindou" and covered him. Later, empress Qiongxiao sacrificed the "Golden Dragon scissors" and turned them into two giant dragons to cut guangchengzi''s waist, while empress Bixiao sacrificed the "Qingping sword" and entangled the "Pangu flag". As for immortal Huang Long, he was trapped in the demon army, but he was protected by the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag", and he was not in danger for a while.


    After stopping guangchengzi, empress Yunxiao said, "guangchengzi, don''t worry about life and death. We really don''t want to kill everything. Don''t you think the Yellow Dragon is still good!"


    But guangchengzi said angrily, "you dare say you don''t want to kill them all. Who are you kidding? Now you have included the Eight Immortals in the ''Hunyuan gold fight'', and we are already immortal."


    Empress Yunxiao said, "guangchengzi, although I captured the eight immortals, I don''t want to kill them, so now they are not in danger, but if you continue to attack us, I can''t guarantee their safety."


    When guangchengzi heard this, his expression didn''t change. If things were really like what empress Yunxiao said, he couldn''t let the eight immortals be in danger, otherwise he couldn''t explain to the master.


    Thinking of this, guangchengzi said, "Yunxiao, I can''t trust you. Unless you let the eight immortals out for me to see, as long as they are really not in danger, we''ll stop."


    When empress Bixiao heard this, she sneered and said, "guangchengzi, you should see the facts. This is not what we are asking you. You have to believe it or not."


    When guangchengzi heard this, he said angrily, "in that case, what else can we say?" he wanted to rush forward and die with empress Yunxiao and others.


    At this time, empress Yunxiao said, "wait a minute, guangchengzi, you don''t want to believe me. I don''t believe you either. I can''t let the eight immortals go easily."


    Guangchengzi said, "Yunxiao, you can let one person out first and let me make sure. If they are really all right, I have nothing to say. It''s no mistake to leave beigulu."


    Hearing this, empress Yunxiao said, "OK, we have a deal."


    Empress Yunxiao said and released lancaihe. Empress Yunxiao didn''t expect the eight immortals to be poisoned. After all, there are not many people''s education experts. If something happens to the eight immortals, I''m afraid that the supreme Lao Jun will hate empress Yunxiao in his heart. I''m afraid that empress Yunxiao should live carefully in the future. Empress Yunxiao doesn''t want such a day.


    However, guangchengzi didn''t know this. Empress Yunxiao generously released lancaihe and returned to guangchengzi. After asking about lancaihe, guangchengzi had a long breath in his heart.


    At this time, empress Yunxiao said, "guangchengzi, do you want to believe it now?"


    Guangchengzi nodded and said, "Yunxiao, you can let them all out. We''ll leave beigulu now!"


    Empress Yunxiao shook her head and said, "guangchengzi, but I don''t believe you, so if you agree with my proposal, please leave beijulu state first. As long as you leave, I will release others!"


    Guangchengzi said, "Yunxiao, you don''t believe me, and I can''t believe you. If so, we have nothing to talk about."


    Empress Yunxiao said, "guangchengzi, you haven''t figured out one thing yet. It''s not that we beg you, but that you ask us. If you really want to die, we won''t stop you, but it''s impossible for you to be equal to me. It''s not that I despise you. You don''t have that ability now."


    Guangchengzi was filled with emotion when he heard this. He never thought that he would fall to this point, which made people so despise it. However, he also understood that there was no problem for him to commit suicide in today''s situation, but it was unrealistic to drag Yunxiao Niang and others to die together.


    Thinking of this, guangchengzi sighed: "well, I''ll take a step back, but I also have one condition, that is to let senior brother xuandu and junior brother chisjing, those who fall into the" immortal sword array "and the disciples of the two religions leave beijulu together!"


    Empress Yunxiao said, "it''s no problem to release xuandu and red sperm. As for others, it''s too late. I''m afraid they''ll die long ago, but I can''t do that."


    Hearing this, guangchengzi sighed: "as long as we can release senior brother xuandu and junior brother red sperm, I already know the results of others. When we leave the ''kill immortal sword array'', their fate may have been decided."


    Empress Yunxiao said, "guangchengzi, if you think so, I''m much more relieved. If you let you leave first, you must not agree. Therefore, in my opinion, you and I will take a step back. Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ master and red sperm, we may release them first, and others must release them after you leave beijulu state. What do you think?"


    Guang Cheng nodded and said, "people can''t lower their heads under the eaves. Now you have the upper hand, so naturally you has the final say."


    Empress Yunxiao didn''t care about guangchengzi''s tone and said, "since you agree, I''ll inform younger martial brother Kong Xuan that they released xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and red sperm."


    But empress Bixiao still has something to say. Seeing this, empress Yunxiao was afraid that Bixiao would say something to stimulate guangchengzi, so she quickly stopped her to prevent guangchengzi from repenting, so things would be in trouble.


    After receiving the notice from empress Yunxiao, Kong Xuan was very happy. Now their task has been completed and there is only one thing left to finish, so he said to master xuandu: "Senior brother xuandu, now guangchengzi and his party have fallen into our hands. To tell you the truth, we don''t want to kill you all. That''s bad for everyone. Guangchengzi has agreed that we should settle the cause and effect between each other, but I don''t know what senior brother thinks?"


    Hearing Kong Xuan''s words, the master of xuandu ¡õ¡õ couldn''t help feeling dejected. He knew that Kong Xuan didn''t need to deceive himself. Moreover, after guangchengzi left the "immortal killing sword array", he felt that he was in favor of the trick of empress Yunxiao and Kong Xuan. Now that Kong Xuan and empress Yunxiao want to talk about peace, he has nothing to say.


    Just listen, master xuandu said, "I have nothing to say. Now we have no power to fight back. Since you want to change with me, I naturally agree, but younger martial brother Kong Xuan wants to accompany us to meet younger martial brother guangchengzi first!"


    Kong Xuan said, "this is nature."


    Kong Xuan and Zhao Gongming withdrew the "immortal killing sword array". The reason why they released xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and red sperm so easily is that during the war between empress Yunxiao and guangchengzi, they have consumed almost the mana of xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and red sperm by virtue of the power of "immortal killing sword array". Now xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and red sperm are almost the same Sperm two people can be said to have become tigers without claws and teeth, and there is no danger for them.


    Kong Xuan and Zhao Gongming were very generous. After releasing xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and red sperm, they didn''t hurry on their way, but gave them time to recover their mana. However, xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and red sperm almost consumed their mana, and it was impossible to recover in a short time. So they got up and wanted to go with Kong Xuan after a little recovery We went to see guangchengzi together.


    Seeing that xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and red sperm were so urgent and didn''t say much, Kong Xuan took each other to meet empress Yunxiao.


    Before long, Kong Xuan came to the place where empress Yunxiao and guangchengzi fought a decisive battle. After meeting, empress Yunxiao said, "guangchengzi, now xuandu and red sperm have arrived. Do you have anything else to say? If not, please implement our agreement immediately!"


    The potential is stronger than people, and guangchengzi is helpless. After a little explanation with xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher, he got the consent of xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher and red sperm, and said, "Yunxiao, we''ll go now. I hope you can remember your promise."


    Guangchengzi said that, as soon as he left with xuandu ¡õ¡õ teachers, he helped and supported them to leave beijulu state and go to Dongsheng Shenzhou controlled by people and Buddhism.


    Seeing that guangchengzi and xuandu didn''t make a mistake, empress Yunxiao released the remaining eight immortals shortly after guangchengzi and xuandu left.

 Chapter 979

    As soon as the war in beigulu Prefecture was over, the empress earth in the underground said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, now the battle of people, Buddhism, Buddhism and the four religions has completely ended. Do you think we should go to the heaven to discuss with Haotian and the West Queen Mother?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s still too early. We''d better wait!"


    Empress Houtu said, "if Kunpeng Taoist friends wait any longer, they are afraid that people, Buddhism, Buddhism and the four religions will attack Hongyun. At that time, they are afraid that Haotian and the West Queen Mother will have different intentions!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s necessary for the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism to start with Hongyun. Otherwise, how can we convince Haotian and West Queen Mother? As for West Queen Mother and Haotian, they will have different feelings for Hongyun, there''s no need to pay attention. They still dare not break the original agreement!"


    Empress Houtu said, "should we summon them back to understand the Tao, so that when the four religions attack Hongyun and guangchengzi, we are in a dilemma?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "after this war, they should all gain more or less. It''s better to summon them back and let them spend more time practicing. Maybe they have a chance to break through the current state. As for Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi, this is a test for them. If he can''t pass this point, he''s not qualified to touch the four sides of the world."


    Empress Houtu has always been very convinced of Kunpeng''s wisdom. Since the famine, Kunpeng has never looked away, so she has always followed Kunpeng''s pace and never wavered.


    Empress Houtu asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, Jiang Ziya has something to do with you. Now he is dead. I''m afraid he''s going to be on the list of gods. After the robbery, I''m afraid we''ll leave the three worlds. I don''t know what you want to do with this person?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "Jiang Ziya is not a bad man. He can be regarded as a good man. It''s only because he''s in the wrong sect. Since he''s the descendant of the emperor Shennong, I can''t ignore him. Since we want to leave the three realms, it''s of no great use to us, so I want him to be the leader of the underworld. I don''t know what the latter Taoist friends think £¿¡±


    Empress Houtu said, "as long as Taoist friends think it''s OK, I don''t have any opinion."


    Kunpeng said, "if you want to finish this, you have to give up one or two Taoist friends. If Jiang Ziya wants to take charge of the underground mansion, he needs the innate Lingbao ''thin of life and death''!"


    Empress Houtu said calmly, "it''s just a congenital treasure. If it wasn''t for the help of Taoist friends, it wouldn''t be like what I am now. The witch family wouldn''t have such a situation. As long as Taoist friends feel useful, I won''t have any differences."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "thank you for your support."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, Jiang Ziya''s cultivation is low. If you want him to take charge of the underground, I''m afraid it''s difficult to convince the four religions, but you have to guard against it!"


    Kunpeng said: "in fact, I don''t completely want Jiang Ziya to take charge of the underground mansion. After all, his identity is not enough. My real idea is to let the emperor Shennong take charge of the underground mansion. Since then, even Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West have nothing to say."


    Empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "Kunpeng Daoyou, the earth emperor Shennong is the third emperor of the human race. How can you be in charge of the earth? Your idea is too outrageous!"


    Kunpeng said, "things are not as difficult as Taoist friends think!"


    Empress Houtu said, "it''s not difficult. The local emperor Shennong is not only the third emperor of the human race, but also the Taoist ancestor has ordered them not to go out of the fire cloud cave without permission. It''s obviously impossible to realize the idea of Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "Taoist friends are wrong. Once the four forces invade the three realms, let alone the three emperors, anyone should be involved in this matter. The three emperors also have to fight for the survival of the human race, so it is natural for the local emperor Shennong to take charge of the three realms."


    Empress Houtu said, "if so, there will be no problem. However, if our Witch family completely retreats from the underground, it is impossible for the emperor Shennong and Jiang Ziya to bear the responsibility of the whole underground!"


    Kunpeng said: "I also understand that Jiang Ziya has a good relationship with Lei Zhenzi and the Arctic purple micro emperor. He should be able to get their support, and he also has some disciples. I will let the Five ghosts under Xiaoqing join, and they can run the work of the underground government. For other things, they need to rely on themselves. After all, I can''t help them for a lifetime."


    However, after escaping from beijulu Prefecture, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi went to Wuzhuang Temple all the way. They didn''t dare to stay for fear of being calculated by others. After some running, they finally returned to Wuzhuang temple.


    After returning to Wuzhuang temple, Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun did not rest and immediately started a comprehensive defense. They were relieved when everything was arranged.


    Hongyun said, "I don''t know how they are now. Have they fled beigulu state?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "the accomplishments of several people who understand the Tao are very good, and there are all kinds of congenital spiritual treasures and the most valuable merit and virtue to protect themselves. The Styx can''t help them. What''s more, there are Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Houtu behind them. The Styx dare not do too much, otherwise it will cause the anger of Kunpeng and empress Houtu, and the consequences are not affordable by the Styx."


    Hong Yun sighed, "that''s all, but if you can''t be sure of their news, my little brother is still upset. Now my little brother''s cultivation is just a big Luo Jinxian, so please cast a spell to see the situation in beigulu Prefecture."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he nodded. He thought out of his mind and looked at the situation in beigulu Prefecture. When he saw the war on beigulu Prefecture, he was shocked and thought: "How can this be a matter of a moment? How can the sect and the demon family go to war with the three religions of human, elucidation and Buddha at the same time? Is the leader of Tongtian sect and empress Nuwa crazy? They will only be afraid of causing a crazy counterattack of the three religions of human, elucidation and Buddha!"


    Seeing that zhenyuanzi hadn''t spoken for a long time, Hongyun asked, "brother, what''s the situation in beigulu Prefecture? Do you realize that they are in danger?"


    After hearing the call of red cloud, Zhen Yuanzi woke up and said, "they are not in danger, but it''s not for any reason that the interception and demon clan fought with people, Buddhism and Buddhism at the same time in beijulu Prefecture, and they also gained the upper hand. It''s amazing that such a thing happened."


    When Hongyun heard this, he was surprised and asked: "brother, do you think they found my secret, so they also wanted to poison me, but we left first, so the three of them fought because of their hatred!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he sighed: "you can''t rule out this possibility. After all, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West are the respect of saints. Since Kunpeng Taoist friends should know what they can see, it seems that we should be careful. We can''t easily believe any of them until you have preached."


    Hongyun nodded and said, "what big brother said is very true, but since then, it has brought great disaster to big brother because of his little brother!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "I''ve seen it outside when you say this. You and I have been close as brothers since the famine. I take it for granted, but I''m afraid Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Houtu can''t help us in a short time, which is very unfavorable to us!"


    Hong Yun said: "Brother, we''ve been in trouble with Kunpeng and empress Houtu in the past. The Styx river is afraid to hate them, but we can''t involve them any more. After all, it''s a struggle with the four religions and the demon race. If Kunpeng and empress Houtu are involved, the consequences will be much more serious. Once something happens, you and I will become enemies For sinners in the three realms, it''s hard to say whether they can keep themselves, let alone preach. "


    I have to say that Hongyun still has the kindness of that year. In this case, he not only doesn''t consider himself, but speaks for others. Such a person is rare among the three worlds.


    But Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "I also understand that it''s better to rely on people than ourselves. If we want to have a foothold in the three realms, we have to have enough ability. However, it''s good for us that Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the west can''t personally intervene in the robbery measurement because of the original agreement. At least without their threat, it''s difficult for others to break through the defense of Wuzhuang view, As long as the virtuous brothers can prove the quasi holy fruit, we will not be afraid of them. "


    Hongyun nodded and said, "what the elder brother said is very true. Now the younger brother has restored the memory of his previous life, and there are two congenital Lingbao in hand. As long as there is enough aura, it is not difficult to prove the quasi holy fruit."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "I saved a lot of ginseng fruit for my brother and my good brother. Now, before the saints attack on a large scale, I go to heaven to see the queen mother of the West and get some flat peaches from her. My good brother, don''t show up in the Wuzhuang temple to avoid another incident."


    Hongyun nodded and said, "thank you, brother."

 Chapter 980

    After giving the defense of Wuzhuang temple to Hongyun, Zhen Yuanzi got up and went to the heaven to see Haotian and Xi Wangmu.


    Yuanzi was familiar with Tianting town and soon came to Tianting. Because it was a mass robbery, the original gods had returned to their schools, so it was very cold in Tianting. No one went to inform Haotian and Xi Wangmu about zhenyuanzi''s arrival. When Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother found Zhen Yuanzi, Zhen Yuanzi had arrived outside the LingXiao palace. They hurried out to meet Zhen Yuanzi.


    After sitting down, Haotian asked, "what''s the matter when zhenyuanzi''s Taoist friend is not in Wuzhuang to watch the blessing, but he comes to my heaven?"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "Haotian Taoist friends, don''t laugh at me. It''s not easy not to be killed by the Styx river. I have one thing to ask for this time."


    Haotian said, "now I have an agreement with yaochi not to interfere in the matter of measuring robbery, but I don''t know what my friend has to do. Ask me?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "the reincarnation of Hongyun is also known to both Taoist friends. Although he has recovered his memory of that year, it takes countless auras to recover his cultivation in a short time, so I came to ask the queen mother for some flat peaches so that Hongyun can recover his cultivation in another day!"


    On hearing this, the queen mother of the West said, "don''t hide from the Taoist friend of zhenyuanzi. In order to measure the robbery a few days ago, Haotian and I used many flat peaches. Now there is not much left, but I don''t know how many flat peaches your friend needs?"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "I know the difficulties of Taoist friends. If it doesn''t affect the two Taoist friends, please give more!"


    The West queen mother thought for a moment and said, "zhenyuanzi Taoist friends, I can only take out ten 9000 year flat peaches, twenty 6000 year flat peaches and three 3000 year flat peaches. This is my greatest ability. Please don''t be surprised!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "thank you for your help. It should be enough to have these flat peaches. I owe two Taoist friends a favor. If two Taoist friends have something to do in the future, I will do my best to help Hong Yun."


    The West Queen Mother said, "Taoist friends are serious. Anyway, we are still allies. It''s reasonable to help each other. Taoist friends don''t need to."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "the two Taoist friends also understand that the situation of poor Tao and Hongyun is not ideal, so it''s inconvenient to stay in heaven for a long time, so as not to bring unnecessary trouble to the two Taoist friends. I''ll leave now."


    The West Queen Mother said, "we all understand the difficulties of Taoist friends. Unfortunately, we also have an agreement, but we can''t help Taoist friends. I hope Taoist friends can forgive me. Since Taoist friends can''t stay for a long time, we won''t keep you anymore."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he didn''t say anything, so he turned and went back to Wuzhuang temple. Haotian and Xi Wangmu were afraid of attracting others'' attention, so they didn''t go to see each other off.


    When Zhen Yuanzi left Tianting, Haotian said, "yaochi, do you think it''s worth investing so much for Hongyun?"


    The West queen mother sighed, "I can''t tell you about it, but you see, Kunpeng and empress Houtu both ordered their disciples to help Hongyun. I think it''s worth the investment!"


    Haotian sighed: "yaochi, we can''t compare with Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Kunpeng and empress Houtu can fight against the saints, but we are far from each other. Hongyun and Styx are mortal enemies. If I offend Styx, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa because of this, I always think it''s not worth it!"


    The West King''s mother said, "Haotian can''t say that. Hongyun is the person who should be robbed. If we can make friends with him, we will naturally survive the robbery. Moreover, the Taoist ancestor in Zixiao Palace once said that Hongyun is expected to prove the truth in this mass robbery. If we can make friends with a saint, it is very beneficial to us."


    Haotian disagreed with the words of the West Queen Mother and said, "yaochi, we have escaped from the amount of robbery now. Even if Hongyun is the person who should be robbed, it is of no great use to us. As for whether he can preach or not, and even if he can preach, do you think it is worthwhile for us to offend Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa for him?"


    When the queen mother of the West heard this, she sighed: "Haotian, your words are bad. The Taoist ancestor in Zixiao Palace once said that everyone in the three worlds would be involved. Do you think that agreement alone can really protect us?"


    When Haotian heard this, he asked, "yaochi, did you notice anything?"


    The Queen Mother shook her head and said: "At present, the four religions of man, Chan, Jie and Buddha are fighting in beigulu Prefecture. The scale of the battle has never been seen since the Lich war. It is conceivable that the influence of such a large-scale battle is deep. However, looking at the three religions of man, Chan and Buddha, they are all aiming at the red cloud. Think of the dialogue between Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two western saints in beigulu Prefecture before the war. Thank you Don''t you think that the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism want to make friends with Hongyun? Even the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the west do so, not to mention you and me. "


    Haotian thought carefully, but there was some truth in what the West Queen Mother said, so he was no longer worried about it.


    After returning from xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi, the Supreme Master and Yuanshi Tianzun looked at their miserable situation, but their hearts were burning with anger. They only heard Yuanshi Tianzun say: "Elder martial brother, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa asked their disciples to lay such a poisonous hand on us. Although it is said that xuandu and guangchengzi are not in danger of life, they have all been hurt by this war, but they can''t recover in a short time. So they can''t go out again during the mass robbery, which is very unfavorable to us. Do you think we should start the plan?"


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "the time has come. We really should give younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa some color to see. Otherwise, he really thinks we are good at bullying and elucidating."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "that''s right, elder martial brother. I''ll let people prepare everything."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "wait a minute, younger martial brother. We should make a good arrangement on this matter, so as not to achieve the goal, but let younger martial brother Tongtian, younger martial sister Nuwa or the two saints in the west get a discount."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "the elder martial brother is too careful. As long as things are publicized, they will fight to the death. How can they get a bargain."


    The supreme master frowned when he heard this and said, "younger martial brother, we have suffered losses several times in a row. Haven''t we aroused your vigilance? Today''s younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa have become invisible, but they are insidious and vicious. If we despise them again, we''re afraid that such actions will end in failure."


    In fact, Yuanshi Tianzun was not as unbearable as he said. He just wanted to lower his position in the heart of the supreme old gentleman, reduce the supreme old gentleman''s defense against himself and plan for his future.


    He was a fan of the situation, but the supreme old gentleman didn''t expect that Yuanshi Tianzun would make such a self humiliating thing to lower his defense for hair, but he was calculated by Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, according to your words, how should we deploy?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Younger martial brother, you also know that no one in our two religions can cut off two corpses in the mass robbery, so the opportunity of the avenue is of little use to us. Therefore, we should not only let younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa fight with the two saints of the west, but also take this opportunity to make friends with Hongyun. If we can get Hongyun''s help, even if we can''t get the throne in the mass robbery However, when the four forces invade the three realms, we can use the power of red clouds to help us compete for one world and reduce our losses. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I understand what elder martial brother said. The key is how we should layout."


    The Supreme Lord said, "if we want to make friends with Hongyun, we can''t directly publicize Hongyun''s secret, but we need to find someone else, so as not to cause Hongyun''s satisfaction with us."


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "now all forces in the three realms are shrinking. If we don''t want to do it ourselves, I''m afraid it''s very difficult to do it."


    The great old gentleman smiled: "Nothing in the world is difficult for those who have a heart. As long as we have a heart, nothing can be done. Didn''t the demon families in beigulu secretly plot against your two disciples, so we can use them to publicize the matter, so that we can completely blame younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa for their hatred of us."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "the eldest martial brother is smart. Those little demons are talkative. As long as one person knows about it, it won''t take long for everyone in the three worlds to know about it. If someone wants to check, they will only find those little demons. After all, Hongyun stays in beijulu state for a long time. It''s no big deal that they can know a little secret."


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "that''s what brother Wei thinks."

 Chapter 981

    As the Supreme Lord thought, when the first emperor secretly tried to find a way to let a little demon know the secret of Hongyun, it didn''t take long for the whole demon family in beigulu prefecture to know about it. Although the demon saints wanted to stop the spread of rumors, they all had selfishness, but they couldn''t stop the spread of rumors, Soon the whole three circles were talking about whether the secret of red cloud was true.


    In the Western Paradise, the two saints, zhunti and Jieyin, have a headache about this matter and don''t know what to do.


    Just listen, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, what do you think of the red cloud rumoured outside?"


    Then he said, "this matter was spread by those demon families in beigulu Prefecture. It must be true. And younger martial brother, think carefully. The teacher in Zixiao palace did not directly say that it was necessary to rob China and Africa, so I think this matter should be true, not a conspiracy."


    Zhunti nodded and said: "What elder martial brother said is very true, but did you think that if this is true, the consequences will be serious. I don''t think Sanqing and empress Nuwa will easily let go of such a good thing. After all, as long as someone cuts off three corpses, they can testify. Who can refuse such a good thing. However, although this is a good thing, Hongyun is the person who should be robbed after all, but I don''t know if we lay a hand on him What will be the reaction, and if we do it first, Sanqing and empress Nuwa will jump out to deal with us in the name of the Tao of heaven. "


    Then he nodded and said, "it''s really possible, but we can''t act rashly to avoid being handled by others. It''s very disadvantageous to us."


    Zhunti sighed: "it would be much easier if the people, interpretation and interception of the three religions were involved, so that everyone can compete by means, and everyone''s wait-and-see attitude can only make the Styx shop cheap."


    Then he said, "in my younger martial brother''s opinion, how likely are Sanqing and empress Nuwa to participate in it?"


    Zhunti thought for a moment and said: "For the truncated sect, the leader of Tongtian sect and empress Nu Wa have already made a bad deal with Hongyun because of the Styx River incident, so they have a great chance to fight. It''s hard to say about the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun. In the battle of beijulu Prefecture, the people and the experts of the two sects have suffered a lot. I''m afraid they can''t fight in a short time, so they don''t have a good chance to fight, but the supreme old gentleman As a man of Yuanshi Tianzun, I''m afraid they won''t easily let others get what they can''t get, so they are likely to make trouble in secret. "


    Then he said, "so if we join again, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun can only watch us fight and can''t stop it."


    Zhunti said, "if we arrange things, we can really do this. Moreover, if the interceptor participates in this matter, the Styx will have different opinions towards them. At that time, the leader of Tongtian cult and the Styx will be divided, which is also very beneficial to us."


    Then he said, "in that case, we will try our best to make it happen."


    Zhunti said, "if we want to make this happen, we need to take the heaven as the shield and publicize it with the words of the teachers. As long as the immortals in the three circles think that anyone who has the opportunity of the road can prove that the Tao is the teacher''s intention, even if the great old gentleman and the first heaven have a deep mind, they can''t stop us."


    Unfortunately, zhunti didn''t know that the supreme old gentleman and the first Emperor didn''t want to stop them at all. Instead, he hoped that they would start on Hongyun, so that they could disturb the situation, and people and Buddhism could take the opportunity to get benefits and make friends with Hongyun.


    After hearing zhunti''s words, he smiled and said, "younger martial brother is right. I''ll leave the matter to younger martial brother."


    Zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, we can solve the external factors, but we are different from the three religions, namely, people, Buddhism and Buddhism. Their sects are very united, but we are different. Except that the pharmacist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha are our own disciples, others come from Buddhism and Buddhism, and there are as many as three of us who are most qualified to become saints, and these three are their own masters."


    When he heard this, he sighed: "younger martial brother, you can refer to the three people of Duobao, burning lamps and the Tathagata Buddha?"


    Zhunti nodded and said: "It is these three people, nadobao, who is the first disciple of the sect. All the disciples who came to join the sect unite around him. The light was the deputy leader of the sect in those days, and he was the leader of the fearing sun Buddha, Guanyin Bodhisattva, Puxian Bodhisattva and Manjusri Bodhisattva. Not to mention the Tathagata Buddha, he was originally the ten crown prince of the demon family. All our disciples who came from the demon family during the Lich war in those years were led by him He is respected. In this way, even if we win the avenue, we can''t distribute it! Otherwise, we will cause internal disputes if we are not careful. "


    After hearing this, he pondered for a moment and said, "younger martial brother, it''s no big deal. Since the three of them have the opportunity to preach, we''ll call them together to tell the story, and let the herbalist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha guard the blissful world, and they compete with each other according to their own skills. Whoever can get the opportunity of the avenue will preach. In this way, no one has anything to say."


    Zhunti said, "it can only be so now. I''ll inform them now."


    In jin''ao Island, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa are also discussing how to deal with red cloud.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, you think what these little demons said is true. How do I think it''s wrong? It''s too false to rely on those little demons to know the secret of red cloud."


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "it''s really not that simple, but I''m afraid it''s true to say the secret of Hongyun. The teacher in Zixiao palace did not clearly point out that Hongyun must prove the truth in the measurement robbery."


    When Nu Wa heard this, she said, "if so, these little demons are too stupid to spread such an important thing to all the world. It makes us more competitors."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "if this is arranged by others, it is impossible for those little demons to keep it secret, so younger martial sister doesn''t need to blame them."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, how can I not be angry? If this is true, do you think we will compete? If you compete, what will be the reaction of the Styx river? I''m afraid the relationship between us and him will become tense immediately. The Styx River can no longer be one with us. Maybe it will deal with us secretly."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Styx is really a sinister villain, but we can''t help but guard against him. As long as he doesn''t trouble us, we don''t need to pay attention to him. If he starts with us, we don''t need to be polite to him. As for the opportunity of the road in Hongyun''s hand, we can''t let go. If we can give one more saint, even if we deal with the three masters, elucidation and Buddha at the same time in the future Teach, we also have the power of a war. "


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but now all three circles know it. I''m afraid it''s not easy for us to seize the opportunity of that Avenue."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "if you pay, you will get a harvest. Naturally, the holy throne is not so easy to get. We can only do our best. Whether you succeed or not depends on the will of heaven."


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "Now we have just finished the battle of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism, but we are in the limelight. If we want to compete for the opportunity of the great road in the hands of Hong Yun, we are afraid that we will face the common attack of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. Maybe Kunpeng and empress Houtu will also intervene. After all, witches and demons do not stand together. Once we get the opportunity of the great road, it will be very unfavorable to the witch clan, he said We are afraid that we will try our best to stop us! "


    Speaking of the witch clan, the leader of Tongtian sect frowned. Now the power of the witch clan is developing rapidly with the help of Kunpeng, which is far beyond the demon clan. If they really rush out of the underworld, it will be very disadvantageous for the interception of religion. If Kunpeng intervenes again, the interception of religion is afraid that they will not have any chance to get the opportunity of that Avenue.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help but say, "younger martial sister, how likely do you think Kunpeng might intervene in Hongyun?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng is too mysterious for people to see through. However, seeing that he withdrew his disciples from beigulu Prefecture, the probability of him intervening in this matter should not be too great, but it''s hard for the witch family to say. After all, this matter has too much impact on them."


    The leader of Tongtian Church said, "we look very strong, but due to the limitations of various reasons, among the forces of all parties, we are afraid that we are the most difficult to get the opportunity of the avenue, but we don''t know the reaction of the three churches of man, Buddhism and Buddhism!"


    Empress Nuwa said: "No one can resist the temptation of the throne. Among the three realms, Kunpeng and empress Houtu are the least attracted to it. They are only one step away from preaching, so the opportunity of the great road is nothing to them. However, the characters of the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West will not stop easily. War is inevitable, but I am I''m afraid that if Hongyun''s life is in danger, he will give the opportunity of the avenue to Zhen Yuanzi. In that way, I''m afraid we''ll get nothing, and Zhen Yuanzi''s opportunity of the avenue will be able to preach immediately. We can''t help but guard against it. "


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "it''s not impossible, but since we can think of the Supreme Lord, the first emperor and the two saints in the west, everyone will be prepared for it as soon as we start."

 Chapter 982

    The leader of Tongtian sect is wrong. The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun will not guard against this. If Hongyun really can''t break through this level, they hope that Zhen Yuanzi will get the opportunity of the avenue, so that their calculation will not fail. With Zhen Yuanzi''s character, if Hongyun dies, he is afraid that he will hate the people who participated in the siege of Hongyun to his bones, I''m afraid I''ll come to avenge Hongyun endlessly.


    Of course, it''s best if Hongyun doesn''t die. After all, if zhenyuanzi loses his ordinary heart because of Hongyun, he''s afraid it will affect the invasion of the three realms by the four forces. Therefore, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun don''t want to see Hongyun die.


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, no one in our demon family can cut off two corpses in a short time, but you have many good materials in your interception. Who are you going to let accept this opportunity?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "now I don''t know if things can be done. What do you want to do so much? It''s not too late to wait until you get the opportunity of the Avenue!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, I''m afraid it''s too late. If you''re not careful, it will lead to chaos in the sect, so I think you''d better decide who to choose first, so as not to damage the unity within the sect."


    After hearing what nun wa said, the leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment and said: "Younger martial sister is right. There are several people with good qualifications in the interception, but only Kong Xuan can really kill three corpses in a short time. He has the most merit and virtue in the interception, so it is easier to kill a good corpse. Others want to kill a good corpse but suffer from no merit and virtue, so I want Kong Xuan to accept the opportunity of the road. I don''t know what younger martial sister thinks?"


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "Kong Xuan is the son of the Phoenix. He has great merit and is really a good candidate. I think there is no problem."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "since the younger martial sister said there was no problem, we decided so."


    The next day, the leader of Tongtian sect summoned his disciples to the main hall, told them about Hongyun, and decided that if Kong Xuanhua was given the opportunity to refine, the disciples of Tongtian sect had no objection to this. They all knew their weaknesses and it was very difficult to cut off the good corpse, so they all agreed with the leader''s decision.


    The two western saints have a headache about the unity of apostasy. After they told their disciples about Hongyun, only Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha have no opinion, while others feel that they should get the opportunity of the great road. They can''t help but be dissatisfied with the two western saints. However, they also understand that it''s very important for the two western saints to ignore their direct disciples Rare, so although dissatisfied, they also think that the two saints in the West are selfless.


    After learning about the red cloud, the big day Tathagata Buddha, the multi treasure Tathagata Buddha and the lantern burning ancient Buddha all summoned their men to go to Wuzhuang temple to compete for the opportunity of the avenue.


    In fact, the West has a better position than others in competing for the avenue, because zhenyuanzi''s cave is in Xiniu Hezhou, and they have the advantage of the land. The interceptors and people, the hermeneutics and the Styx River are all outsiders, which is not as good as the west can summon people to help at any time.


    The big day Buddha, the multi treasure Buddha and the lantern burning ancient Buddha also knew that the gun hit the head bird. Therefore, although they were very eager for the opportunity of Hongyun Avenue, they didn''t take the initiative first. They were waiting for them to act first and be good fishermen themselves.


    After the secret of the opportunity of Hongyun Avenue was spread, the first thing he couldn''t stand was Styx. Originally, it was just him competing, but now he was afraid that people, elucidation, interception and Buddhism all came to compete with him, which made Styx extremely anxious. He was afraid that he would lose a lot if someone beat him first.


    Thinking of this, Styx immediately set out to Wuzhuang temple to explore the reality. This time, Styx didn''t make a big drum to send all the Asuras out, but acted alone.


    It has to be said that the action of Styx is very smart. In this way, he can avoid the attention of the saints, and it is easier to act in the dark and take advantage of it.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are very painful. The Wuzhuang temple is located in Xiniu Hezhou, but they have just had a war with Buddhism. If they step into Xiniu Hezhou, they are afraid to face the Revenge of Buddhism immediately. Therefore, they do not have enough energy to deal with Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. Moreover, the leader of Tongtian cult does not dare to put their hands All of them were sent to Xiniu Hezhou. They also had to guard against sneak attacks by people and Buddhism. In the face of such problems, it was very difficult for the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa.


    In desperation, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa had to wait and see how the two saints in the West reacted to the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. As for the Styx River, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa didn''t have to look. They also knew that he must secretly go to explore the reality of Wuzhuang temple.


    The Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to participate in the competition for the opportunity of this avenue, so they didn''t do anything. The two saints in the West wanted to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, and there was no movement. Therefore, the three realms suddenly became quiet, giving people an unreal feeling.


    This situation is very beneficial to Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. They have time to calm down and practice. Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun also know that this is just the dawn before the storm. It won''t be long before they have to accept the storm like test. If they can''t pass, they will only die, so they are practicing desperately.


    When Hongyun''s secret was publicized, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were shocked that day, but after the shock, they were very angry. If they didn''t agree with the agreement made by the saints, they also had a chance to compete for the opportunity of this avenue.


    Just listen, Haotian said, "I knew things would be like this. We shouldn''t have agreed to the agreement of the saints at the beginning. It''s hard to see a good opportunity run away from our eyes."


    When the queen mother of the West heard this, she said, "what can you do if you are unwilling? Don''t you dare to break your promise. In that way, I''m afraid not to say it''s the opportunity of the great road, even our own little life will not be guaranteed, and we don''t participate in it. Otherwise, do you think we can rob the saints?"


    Haotian couldn''t help sighing when he heard this: "what yaochi said is that if there was no agreement, the saints would fight against Hongyun. At that time, we couldn''t compete with him with our cultivation skills, but since then, it made the Ming River cheap. He is the only one in the three worlds who is not limited by the agreement."


    However, the West King''s mother said disapprovingly, "what can the Styx River do without restrictions? Don''t forget that there is zhenyuanzi around Hongyun, and he can''t get anything cheap. Not to mention people, Buddhism, Buddhism and Jiesi religions are eyeing. I don''t think they will get anything!"


    It has to be said that a woman''s intuition is very powerful. She can even think of this. Indeed, under the mutual restraint of various forces, it is most beneficial to zhenyuanzi and Hongyun. As long as Hongyun has enough time, he can achieve the quasi holy fruit. At that time, as long as he makes a great wish, he can prove the holy throne.


    Hearing what the West Queen Mother said, Haotian said, "yaochi, you shouldn''t have given the town Yuanzi flat peach at that time. It''s good for Hongyun to get a cheap price. Otherwise, as long as Hongyun doesn''t become holy one day, we will have a chance!"


    The Queen Mother sneered: "Haotian, I think you were stunned by the holy throne. Is it so easy to get the holy throne? Even if there is a chance, I don''t know if we can seize it, but I made a good relationship with Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun. Then they will pay me back. So we can get such a big favor with only dozens of flat peaches. It''s a big deal It''s cheap. "


    Haotian also thought that the West Queen Mother''s words were reasonable, but he suddenly had an idea, so he hurriedly said, "yaochi, do you think we can arrange those people to compete?"


    Hearing this, the queen mother of the West frowned and said, "Haotian, do you want to use our hidden power?"


    Haotian nodded and said, "that''s it!"


    The West King''s mother shook her head and said, "it''s absolutely impossible. Let''s not say whether they can stand the temptation of the holy throne. Once they participate in this matter, they will suffer casualties. This will affect us to take advantage when the four forces invade the three realms. Therefore, I disagree!"


    Haotian was unwilling to hear this, but if they could get enough benefits when the four forces invaded the three realms, they might also have a chance to prove the Tao. So he said, "well, let''s not think about Hongyun. When the four forces invaded the three realms, let them return our cause and effect. Maybe we still have a chance to prove the Tao."

 Chapter 983

    When Haotian and the queen mother of the West argued about the red cloud, Kunpeng recalled his disciples and asked them to practice in the underground for a while. What Kunpeng didn''t expect was that after this war, the five disciples of his family had a great harvest. Hou Yi needed a little more time to cut off the evil corpse and achieve the quasi holy fruit, while Chang E Jingwei and Cangjie also touched the edge of beheading the corpse and reposed their evil thoughts in the innate Lingbao.


    Chang''e reposed the evil corpse with the "moon essence wheel" of the "sun and moon essence wheel". Because Jingwei had no innate spiritual treasure to respond to, Kunpeng had no choice but to give her the "six quiet bamboos" originally taken from Lu yashou to repose the evil corpse, while Cangjie reposed the evil corpse with the innate spiritual treasure "Lingshu lamp" taken from the lamp.


    Kunpeng was very happy to see that all the five disciples of his family had made a breakthrough. After the first World War, Kunpeng found the edge of cutting the good corpse. He wanted to place his good thoughts on the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag".


    After arranging the cultivation of his disciples, Kunpeng said to empress Houtu, "Houtu Taoist friends, the time has come. We should go to heaven and meet Haotian and Queen Mother Xi."


    Empress Houtu said, "what Taoist friends said is very true. Now the saints have focused on Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. It is indeed the best time for us to talk to Haotian and Xi Wangmu."


    Kunpeng said: "on this trip, we should not only find Haotian to discuss with the queen mother of the west, but also visit the emperor Shennong and discuss with him about taking over the underground government, so that he can prepare in advance and avoid being caught unprepared when he gets it."


    For the underground, empress Houtu didn''t care, so she smiled and said, "as long as Taoist friends can convince the emperor Shennong, I''m willing to put the matter of the underground under his control first."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "this is not necessary, so as not to attract the attention of the saints."


    Empress Houtu smiled when she heard this. She didn''t speak again, but went to heaven with Kunpeng.


    The arrival of empress Houtu and Kunpeng surprised Haotian and Queen Mother Xi. They didn''t understand why Kunpeng and empress Houtu came to heaven at this time. They couldn''t help worrying.


    After the four took their seats, Haotian asked, "I don''t know what''s important to Kunpeng Taoist friend and empress Houtu at such a critical juncture?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s a critical moment for others, but it''s nothing for me. I have something important to discuss with the two Taoist friends when I come here. It''s good for both of us, but the two Taoist friends don''t have to worry."


    Haotian said, "I don''t know why I have to work. Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Houtu come here in person. Please tell Kunpeng Taoist friends that yaochi and I are all ears!"


    Kunpeng said, "I''m sure the two Taoist friends are angry about the red cloud. In fact, it''s not good for the two Taoist friends. It''s good to stay away from it. At least it can protect themselves. I don''t know what the two Taoist friends think?"


    West Queen Mother said, "what Kunpeng Taoist friend said is very true. It is unrealistic to seize the opportunity of that avenue with the cultivation of Haotian and me, so it is also a good thing to ensure their own safety."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s best for the two Taoist friends to think so. I didn''t come here for this, but I wanted to discuss with the two Taoist friends about the cooperation between the two sides when the four forces invaded the three realms after the quantity robbery."


    Haotian was so excited when he heard this, he said, "I don''t know what Kunpeng Taoist friends think?"


    Kunpeng said, "I can''t talk about my high opinion, but I just want to discuss it with the two Taoist friends. You also know that the saints handed over a world to me last time when the heavenly court held a meeting. They want to use my hand to contain each other, but I don''t want to be calculated for nothing, so I want to ask the two Taoist friends to help me."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian couldn''t understand that Kunpeng wanted to seize control of that world, so he came to lobby himself. The power of one world also has infinite attraction to them. If he could join hands with Kunpeng to seize that world, he might get a lot of benefits from it.


    Thinking of this, Haotian said, "Kunpeng Daoyou wants to seize control of that world?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I just have this idea, but I don''t know if the two Taoist friends are willing to help me?"


    Haotian thought for a moment and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you also know that the force you choose is the first in the four directions. Do you think we can win each other just by ourselves?"


    Kunpeng said, "if I''m not sure, I won''t come to find two Taoist friends. As long as the two Taoist friends are willing to help me, it''s not difficult to take them!"


    Haotian and Queen Mother Xi looked at each other when they heard this. To tell you the truth, if Kunpeng and empress Houtu joined hands with the powerful combat effectiveness of the witch family, they might really be able to take control of the world.


    Seeing Haotian and queen Xi''s mother, Kunpeng hesitated a little, so he said, "don''t hide it from the two Taoist friends. After all, the world is the first of the four forces, so I don''t just ask you two to help. You don''t have to worry about your own safety."


    Haotian and the queen mother of the West could not help but sigh for a long time when they heard this, and then asked, "but I don''t know which Taoist friend Kunpeng asked for help?"


    Kunpeng said, "zhenyuanzi and Hongyun, two Taoist friends, should be familiar with each other. I still want to ask them to help me. They won''t refuse my friendship with them!"


    Hearing this, the mother of the Western King said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi are now unable to protect themselves. If you ask them to help, I''m afraid it''s difficult to achieve results!"


    Kunpeng said: "I also know the situation in the fairy world. If zhenyuanzi and Hongyun can''t even pass such a small storm, they are not qualified to participate in the war of the four forces invading the three worlds, but I''m still optimistic about them."


    West Queen Mother said: "since Kunpeng Daoyou is so optimistic about Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi, there must be no problem. However, Kunpeng Daoyou, you know we don''t help you in vain, so do we have to talk about compensation first, and then talk about cooperation!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "of course, there is no free lunch in the world. Naturally, I won''t let the two Taoist friends contribute in vain, but I don''t know what the two Taoist friends want?"


    The West Queen Mother said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, there should be no few congenital Lingbao in one world. Haotian and I hope to get a few, so that we can cut the three corpses?"


    Kunpeng was surprised when he heard this and asked, "is this what the two Taoist friends want?"


    West Queen Mother said: "this is the requirement for the time being, but we have a condition that congenital Lingbao wants us to choose first!"


    Kunpeng hesitated when he heard this. If the West queen mother only asked for a few congenital Lingbao, it would not be a big deal for them. However, if the West Queen Mother had to choose first, Kunpeng had to be cautious. After all, there were several Linggen and Lingbao he needed to get.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "two Taoist friends, I can''t agree to your request. If you take all the good congenital Lingbao away, why bother to ask you for help."


    The West King''s mother said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, compared with the congenital Lingbao, the world is more important. Since you can get a world, why care about the congenital Lingbao!"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "you can''t say that. Although one world is good, it''s not important to me, but the innate Lingbao can immediately improve my cultivation. It''s better that I can let the other world out. The two Taoist friends don''t think about the innate Lingbao. I don''t know what the two Taoist friends think?"


    However, the mother of the Western King did not expect that Kunpeng could give up one side of the world for congenital Lingbao, which shocked her. However, this matter was not what she could decide, so she turned her eyes to Haotian and hoped that Haotian would decide.


    Although Haotian is the Lord of heaven, this position is only given by the Taoist ancestor. Maybe he will lose it that day. If he can get control of the world, he will not refuse.


    Just listen, Haotian said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, is this serious?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I''ve always said nine things. Naturally, I take it seriously."


    Haotian said, "if so, we agree with the proposal of Taoist friends to give up the innate treasure of that world."


    Kunpeng said, "OK! Let''s make a deal."

 Chapter 984

    Just when Kunpeng and Haotian wanted to reach an agreement, the queen mother suddenly said, "wait a minute!"


    Kunpeng asked, "I don''t know what else you want?"


    The West Queen Mother said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you also know that Haotian and I don''t have several innate spiritual treasures in our hands, so can we choose some innate spiritual treasures to kill the three corpses? Moreover, if zhenyuanzi and Hongyun Taoist friends also help, how should Taoist friends arrange them?"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng frowned and said: "Taoist friends, the world is divided into heaven, earth and people. You can''t completely control the world, otherwise you will be spied by all saints. Therefore, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi will naturally control the world with you. Of course, if Hongyun and zhenyuanzi can''t survive the disaster, then the world will be controlled by yourself. As for the congenital Lingbao, I can only give you three or two pieces, no Do you know whether the two Taoist friends are satisfied? "


    The West Queen Mother said, "thank you, Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "this is human nature. Taoist friends don''t have to."


    Haotian said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, do you mean that there are three realms in every world where the four forces are located?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "this is nature. If they don''t have the existence of the three realms, how can they develop and grow!"


    Haotian said, "so if yaochi and I become the Lord of the world, we will give up the Lord of the heaven?"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s hard to say this. After all, it''s not under my control. It depends on what kind of arrangement the Taoist ancestor has. However, the two Taoist friends have to prepare early. After all, you''ve almost offended each other in recent years. Even if the Taoist ancestor doesn''t say it, they won''t let the two Taoist friends continue to be the Lord of the heaven."


    Haotian sighed: "what Taoist friends said is very true. I''m afraid I can''t sit for long. It''s also a good thing if I can govern a world together with Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun Taoist friends. However, I don''t understand why Kunpeng Taoist friends want to give up a world and choose congenital Lingbao?"


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t have many disciples. One world is not important to me, but with the innate treasure, I can constantly strengthen myself!"


    Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother suddenly realized when they heard this. They thought that Kunpeng really did what Sanqing said. They wanted to strengthen themselves by being in Lingbao first, so Fang would choose congenital Lingbao instead of one world. Thinking of this, Haotian couldn''t help saying, "I see. In this way, we are getting cheaper!"


    Seeing the tacit appearance of Haotian and the queen mother of the west, Kunpeng knows that they are wrong, but it has nothing to do with Kunpeng. As long as he can make Haotian and the queen mother of the West agree with their intention, he can guess other things with Haotian and the queen mother of the West!


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "we can''t say that. We take what we need."


    Haotian and the queen mother of the West heard this, but said, "what Taoist friends say is what they need."


    Empress Houtu didn''t expect that things would go so smoothly. Haotian and Queen Mother Xi were so easily persuaded by Kunpeng, but she was surprised and didn''t believe it. The reason why empress Houtu had such a reaction was because of her character. People in the witch family were not good at dealing with people, so he didn''t understand the temptation of power to Haotian and Queen Mother Xi How powerful doubt is.


    Kunpeng said, "Haotian Taoist friend, in fact, I have one more thing to ask!"


    Haotian was very happy when he saw that Kunpeng had given one of his forces to him. He said, "if you have something to say, please speak frankly. As long as I have the ability, I will help myself."


    Kunpeng said: "Haotian Taoist friend also knows that there is some connection between Jiang Ziya and me. Now Jiang Ziya died in beijulu state, so I want him to work in the underground. As the leader of the three worlds, it is a small matter for Taoist friend. Please help me!"


    Haotian thought it was a great thing that Kunpeng asked him for help so seriously, but he didn''t think he wanted to arrange Jiang Ziya to work in the underground. It''s just a small matter. It''s no big deal. As long as he put it forward, the saints would not refuse.


    Thinking of this, Haotian couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s easy to do. Just rest assured, Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng said, "then you''ll have friends."


    At this time, the West Queen Mother said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, your cultivation is high. I don''t know how to look at the current situation?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "at this time, the situation in the three realms is very dangerous. If you are careless, you may be broken to pieces. If two Taoist friends want to intervene, I advise you not to have this idea, so as not to dismantle your own forces in vain!"


    The West King''s mother said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends are joking. How can we dare to intervene in such a thing with our ability? However, Taoist friends also know that the current situation will affect our heaven, so I want to ask Taoist friends which side can win the final victory in this fight!"


    Kunpeng said: "It''s hard to say about this. Although it''s said that the interception of religion gained great reputation due to the first World War in beijulu Prefecture, they also offended people, Buddhism and Buddhism. In the future, they will face the joint attack of the three religions, which is very beneficial to the interception and the demon family. However, people, Buddhism and Buddhism all have evil intentions. From a poor point of view, if they want to win the final victory, it depends on the external cause Su! "


    The West Queen Mother asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, what external factors do you mean?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "External factors include many things. As long as they can affect the situation of the three realms and have nothing to do with their four religions, they can be regarded as external factors. However, the most important one is the attitude of Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun. After all, the people who should be robbed are not in vain. If either of them can get the support of Hong Yun, nine times out of ten the throne of the emperor will fall into their hands. With the throne of the emperor, we all know the result of the mass robbery. "


    Xiwang''s mother didn''t expect Kunpeng to be so optimistic about Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi, but said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you also know that all forces are gearing up for the opportunity of Hongyun''s Avenue. Even if Hongyun can survive the quantity robbery, I''m afraid he will fall out with these forces, how can he make friends with them?"


    Kunpeng said, "there is no absolute thing in the world. Someone will see things clearly and not start with Hongyun. Don''t the two Taoist friends think Hongyun''s secret has spread too fast?"


    The queen mother of the West was shocked when she heard this. She quickly asked, "Kunpeng Daoyou suspects that someone is spreading in the dark, so things will spread so fast?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "it''s not as simple as spreading. I''m afraid the other party has a bigger conspiracy to do so. Taoist friends can imagine how an ordinary beigulu little demon can know the secret of Hongyun and know it so clearly. If there is no instruction behind it, who can believe it!"


    Haotian asked, "Kunpeng, Taoist friends, only the saints can do such a big thing, but what conspiracy can they have to do so? Isn''t it just to increase their competitors?"


    Kunpeng said, "if the other party doesn''t want to seize the opportunity of that Avenue, it''s not to increase the opponent for himself!"


    Haotian said with a smile: "how can such a stupid person have the opportunity to prove the Tao when he has the opportunity of the avenue? Who is willing to give up such a good opportunity!"


    Kunpeng said: "nothing is impossible, and the other party will naturally have his own reason for doing so. Superficially stupid doesn''t mean really stupid. Only from the current situation of the three realms, we can see that the chaos is about to begin. It is convenient for the three realms to have a chance to fish in troubled waters. Some things that can''t be done openly can be done at this time."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian couldn''t help but move and said, "the mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow finches are behind. They want to make a profit!"


    Kunpeng said: "it is not ruled out that the other party may have this possibility. Of course, it is also possible that the other party wants to lead the snake out and force some people to come forward to catch it all."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, the queen mother of the West sighed. Although Kunpeng said a lot, she actually didn''t say anything. She only said maybe, and didn''t say his own ideas and response plans at all. When she thought of this, she was very helpless and thought Kunpeng was too cunning.


    Not only the West Queen Mother had this idea, but also Haotian, so the scene soon quieted down.

 Chapter 985

    Seeing that the scene calmed down, Kunpeng said goodbye. That Haotian and Queen Mother Xi also needed to digest the information revealed by Kunpeng''s move, so they didn''t ask him to stay, so they got up to send Kunpeng and empress Houtu away.


    After leaving Tianting, Kunpeng and empress Houtu did not return to the underworld, but went to the huoyun cave outside the sky. On the way, empress Houtu asked, "Kunpeng, why didn''t you mention that the emperor Shennong took over the underground mansion?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s a small thing to get Jiang Ziya into the underground mansion. If Shennong takes charge of the underground mansion, it''s a big thing. Haotian and Xiwang''s mother can''t decide, so it''s useless to tell them. It will only make them different, so it''s better not to say it."


    Empress Houtu said, "without Haotian''s support, I''m afraid it''s very difficult!"


    Kunpeng said, "Taoist friends are wrong. If the witch family retreats from the underground mansion, the most suitable one in the three worlds to take over the underground mansion is the emperor Shennong, and only others can be impartial!"


    While talking, Kunpeng and empress Houtu came to huoyun cave. Kunpeng and empress Houtu did not disturb Fu Xi and Xuanyuan, but quietly came to the residence of the emperor Shennong.


    For the arrival of Kunpeng, the emperor Shennong was greatly surprised and stunned on the spot. Kunpeng smiled and said, "why has it been a long time? The emperor doesn''t know the poor road and the backland road friends!"


    The emperor Shennong woke up and said, "the holy master is laughing at me. I don''t know if the holy master is far away from here. Please forgive me!"


    Kunpeng said, "the emperor is serious. I have something important to discuss with you when I come to huoyun cave with empress Houtu!"


    The emperor Shennong asked, "I don''t know what made the saint so cautious?"


    Kunpeng said, "although the emperor of Zixiao palace didn''t participate in the last meeting, the emperor must know that the four forces invaded the three realms. I''m here for this!"


    Hearing this, the emperor Shennong sighed: "holy master, you know the three emperors can''t light out of the fire cloud cave. Even if the four forces invade the three realms, it has nothing to do with us. I''m afraid I can''t help the holy master!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the human emperor doesn''t know. If the four forces invade the three realms after the mass robbery, all living beings in the three realms will be implicated. Nothing can escape, so even the three human emperors will enter the world of mortals!"


    The earth emperor Shennong was surprised when he heard this, and said, "the holy master is not so terrible. The three kings of the Terran are dedicated to ¡õ¡õ Terran luck. If there is a loss, the Terran will suffer great difficulties. If it is involved in the great disaster, I''m afraid it''s not a good thing for the Terran!"


    Kunpeng said: "this is naturally clear, but this matter is not what we can decide, and we can only comply with the general trend!"


    The emperor Shennong said, "holy master, although I also have the cultivation of quasi holy peak, you also know that it is forcibly improved by virtue of merit. In terms of combat ability, I''m afraid people in the early stage of quasi holy can''t compare, but I''m afraid it''s difficult to help the holy master!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the emperor misunderstood me. In fact, I didn''t come here with empress Houtu to ask the emperor for help, but to trust me with something!"


    Hearing this, the emperor Shennong breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t want to help Kunpeng, but was afraid that he would delay Kunpeng''s great event because of himself. If it wasn''t for fighting, he didn''t need to worry, so he said, "I don''t know what the holy master wants to entrust to me. Please speak frankly. I should do my best!"


    Kunpeng said: "to be honest with the emperor, I now have a small world. Then the earth empress and the witch decided to completely move to the small world of the poor after the four forces invaded the three realms, and no one was in charge of the underground. Therefore, I and the earth empress wanted to entrust the underground to the emperor. What''s the intention of the emperor?"


    The earth emperor Shennong did not directly answer Kunpeng''s questions, but asked, "holy master, listen to your words, will you not return to the three realms after the four forces invaded the three realms? Will the Terrans of the earth star be moved to that small world by you?"


    Kunpeng didn''t expect that Shennong would ask these words. He didn''t understand the emperor''s intention for a time, but Kunpeng didn''t want to hide it from him, so he said: "yes, after we leave the three realms, we generally won''t return to the three realms. The Terrans on the Earth Star have also been moved to that small world by me, but I don''t know the emperor''s purpose of asking these questions?"


    Shennong said, "holy master, I can''t promise you this. You''d better find someone else!"


    Hearing what Shennong said, Kunpeng and empress Houtu were dumbfounded. They never thought that Shennong was unwilling to accept such a good thing, which was too difficult to accept.


    Just listen, Kunpeng asked, "the emperor doesn''t know why he refused to accept it?"


    Shennong said, "holy master, you also know that there are more and less points between me and Jingwei. If we can regain our freedom after the four forces invade the three realms, then I hope you and Jingwei are good, so I can''t agree to this. Please forgive me!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng suddenly realized that he could understand Shennong''s mood as a father, so he said: "the emperor doesn''t need to do this. I''m just talking to you. Since you don''t want to find someone else, it''s no big deal!"


    Shennong said, "thank you for your understanding. Can you let me go to that world together?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "naturally, there is no problem. I don''t know if the emperor needs to take others. If so, you''d better discuss with them in advance and get ready!"


    Shennong said, "I hope to bring another person, but I can''t decide this. I need to discuss it with her!"


    Kunpeng said, "when the four forces invade the three realms, the emperor will go to discuss!"


    Referring to the four forces invading the three realms, Shennong was a little worried about the safety of the three realms, so he asked, "saint, can the three realms resist each other''s invasion in the coming disaster?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "It''s hard to say about this. If all parties don''t lose much power in this mass robbery, it''s not a big problem to deal with the invasion of the four forces, but it''s just a superficial struggle, but it can''t determine the fate of the three realms. What can really determine the fate of the three realms is the struggle between the Taoist ancestors and the other party''s heaven. Only the Taoist ancestors win, then we can keep the three realms The safety of the world! "


    Speaking of various forces, Shennong couldn''t help sighing: "I really don''t understand that the great disaster is coming, but the four religions have to fight first. Aren''t they afraid that they won''t be able to resist the invasion of the four forces at that time? The Terrans will lose their original innocence if they are educated by their saints."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help thinking that Shennong was too idealistic. In fact, as long as someone exists, there will be struggle, which is an eternal truth. Moreover, the reason why the Terran has developed to today''s prosperity is due to its boundless ambition. If the Terran has lost its ambition, it will lose its way of development.


    Kunpeng said, "the emperor doesn''t need to worry about this. Since the saints dare to do so, it shows that they are fully confident to deal with the four forces, but they don''t know whether the emperor has other candidates for this underground government?"


    When Shennong heard this, he said, "I have lived in this fire cloud cave for a long time and have no contact with the three realms. The saint needs to make his own decision on this matter, but I have no choice!"


    Shennong did not have a candidate, but was unwilling to say. In fact, Xuanyuan, the emperor, was a suitable candidate. However, because Xuanyuan had too many connections with Buddhism, Shennong was worried that Xuanyuan could not be treated fairly, so he did not recommend it.


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "well, since the emperor has no candidate, I''d better find someone else. Anyway, it''s too early to leave the three worlds with the empress of the earth, but it''s not for the moment."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, there are many people with outstanding human abilities. It''s not too difficult to find a successor. As long as we pay more attention, we can find a suitable candidate soon!"


    Hearing what empress Houtu said, Kunpeng couldn''t help thinking of a person and said, "thank you for reminding me. I have a suitable candidate!"


    Empress Houtu asked, "I don''t know who can get into the eyes of Taoist friends?"


    Kunpeng said, "Ziwei emperor Boyi test!" empress earth and Shennong nodded when they heard this, and felt that this person was indeed the best candidate.

 Chapter 986

    Kunpeng and empress Nuwa were lobbying for the four forces to invade the three realms. However, the situation in the fairy world was becoming more and more dangerous. All forces began to be impatient and tested each other''s reaction one after another.


    It was not the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa who made the first move, but the two western saints who occupied the favorable geographical position. Of course, this was not put forward by the two holy places in the west, but that the three people of burning lamps, land pressure and Duobao could no longer bear it, so they gathered their hands to attack Wuzhuang temple.


    Sanqing and empress Nuwa are well aware of this abnormal move of the West. They even know the Styx River, which has been hiding in the dark, but they don''t have much reaction, because they all know the strength of Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun. Even if the West pours out, they can''t win Wuzhuang temple in a short time, So they all let the West consume the strength of Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun first!


    For the reactions of Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the Styx River, lighthouse, land pressure and Duobao also understand, but they don''t care. After all, they occupy the advantage of geographical advantage. They can attack and retreat without looking back.


    This move of the West made Hongyun''s heart angry. He only heard him say: "I thought that the two saints in the West had really changed their character, but I didn''t expect that they were so shameless. It sounds good to say that they wanted to end the cause and effect with us, but what they did was another set. Sanqing and empress Nuwa and even the Styx haven''t found us yet, but they first attacked us. This is their friendship!"


    After hearing Hongyun''s words, Zhen Yuanzi said calmly: "My dear brother, I know more about the two western saints than you. To tell you the truth, I never believed them. Let''s take what happened in those years. Kunpeng Taoist friends were angry because they lost the opportunity to find you directly. You and I have nothing to say about this, because you owe Kunpeng Taoist friends great cause and effect, but the two western saints themselves Because of your great cause and effect, when you are in danger, you are unwilling to help. Instead, you hope to kill you by the hand of Kunpeng Taoist friends, so that they can easily end the cause and effect with you. How can such a person be trusted! "


    Hongyun said, "what big brother said is very true, but I was confused by the false image in front of me. If they really want to end the cause and effect with me, how can they stop the Styx when big brother is fighting with the Styx? They obviously want to cut corners, but since they know their behavior, at least we can stop communicating with them in the future."


    The two saints in the West did not expect that the actions of burning lamps, land pressure and Duobao made Hongyun so disgusted with them. If they knew this, they would not let the three of them act recklessly.


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "you don''t have to worry about the two western saints, just rely on the defense of Wuzhuang temple. It''s not easy for them to attack. Moreover, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and even Styx won''t watch the conspiracy of the two western saints succeed. They need to stop the two western Saints."


    Hongyun smiled and said, "what big brother said is very true. Now they are just a small-scale temptation, but we don''t need to care too much. As long as we achieve quasi holy fruit, they will naturally retreat."


    Zhen Yuanzi was right. After Duobao, lightbulb and Luya started to fight Wuzhuang temple, Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa couldn''t sit still.


    Empress Nuwa found the leader of Tongtian cult and said, "senior brother Tongtian, these two western saints are too rampant, but we don''t let them be so unscrupulous!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "in my opinion, how can we fight back?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, the burning lamp is a disciple of a traitor, and Lu Ya has a deep hatred with the witch family. Shall we discuss with Yuanshi Tianzun and Kunpeng to suppress the two western saints together?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he shook his head and said: "Younger martial sister Nu Wa, we have just had a war with people and Buddhism. It can be said that we have offended the Supreme Master and Yuanshi Tianzun miserably. How can Yuanshi Tianzun cooperate with us? Even if Yuanshi Tianzun doesn''t care, you think Lu Ya is the ten Prince of the demon family. If he doesn''t die one day, the luck of the demon family will be cut off by Buddhism, and Duobao is our eldest disciple, which is the same The spirit of Buddhism has also been divided a lot. It is also us who have to fight. Naturally, the first Tianzun will not join hands with us to suppress Buddhism. "


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, this matter is related to the opportunity of the great road. I think the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun will not ignore it. Maybe they will agree with our proposal!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. The Supreme Master and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty are not so open-minded people. They knew there would be people. They should have listened to Kunpeng''s words today. Don''t believe the rhetoric of the Supreme Master, so that Duobao entered the West!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, it''s no use talking about these now. You and I''d better think about how to deal with the current situation, otherwise we will succeed in the conspiracy of the two saints in the West!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Younger martial sister Nuwa, we''d better find Kunpeng and empress Houtu instead of the emperor of Yuanshi. Kunpeng''s disciples Hou Yi and Lu Ya had a deep cause and effect. In those years, Kunpeng wanted to help Hou Yi, but this cause and effect was blocked by the younger martial sister. The empress Houtu was the ancestor of the witch family, and Lu Ya was the prince of the demon family. The Lich and the demon did not stand together. It can be said that one or two of the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Tai were the cause between the witch family The fruit should be on Lu Ya. If we talk about it here, I think Kun Peng and empress Houtu will not let Lu Ya continue to be carefree! "


    Speaking of this, empress Nuwa suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said, "senior brother Tongtian, do you remember that there seemed to be an agreement between us and Kunpeng!"


    Hearing Nu Wa''s mother''s reminder, the leader of Tongtian cult remembered and said, "what Nu Wa''s younger martial sister said was very true. We did have an agreement with Kunpeng that Lu pressure must be settled by Hou Yi, but now it''s time."


    Empress Nuwa said, "if we use this as an excuse to find Kunpeng, he and empress Houtu will not sit idly by. At that time, we will see how arrogant the two saints in the West are!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "not only that, Kunpeng and empress Houtu once arranged their disciples to help Hongyun and zhenyuanzi, but the two western saints poisoned them first. It''s said that it''s a gun to shoot out the first bird. Maybe Kunpeng and empress Houtu will poison the two western saints because of this."


    Empress Nuwa was worried when she heard this and said, "senior brother Tongtian, do you think if we invite Kunpeng and empress Houtu to fight, will it affect our opportunity to seize Hongyun''s Avenue?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment and said, "it''s really bad that Kunpeng acts strangely, but judging from Kunpeng''s recall of his disciples, he should not stand up for Hongyun because of this."


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother, maybe Kunpeng won''t take the initiative, but we have to prevent Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun from asking Kunpeng and empress Houtu for help!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "if you have to think so, we don''t have to find Kunpeng and empress Houtu, so as not to affect our plan."


    If we don''t ask Kunpeng for help, empress Nuwa is worried that the two saints in the West will return in vain because of their geographical advantage, so she doesn''t know what to do.


    Empress Nuwa thought carefully for a moment, and suddenly remembered that she had Haotian and the queen mother of the West as allies. If she could persuade them to support it, there was no need to worry about the favorable situation occupied by the two holy places in the West.


    Thinking of this, empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, aren''t Haotian and Queen Mother Xi also our allies? Do you think we should go to see them? If there is their ''Heavenly star array'', the two saints in the West should not worry!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi have nothing to do with this. It''s impossible for them to want to help. I think it''s best to go to the underground to see Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Only they can help us suppress the two Saints in the West."


    Empress Nuwa was worried and said, "I''m afraid that zhenyuanzi and Hongyun will take the opportunity to have a relationship with Kunpeng and empress Houtu, which will be troublesome."


    The leader of Tongtian said disapprovingly, "younger martial sister, we can''t avoid seeing Kunpeng and empress Houtu because we''re worried about this. If we always worry about this and that, the matter will not be solved."


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect had made up her mind, empress Nuwa sighed and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but my younger sister lost her courage. Let''s go to see Kunpeng and empress Houtu."

 Chapter 987

    After persuading empress Nu Wa, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa did not hesitate, so they immediately got up and went to the hell.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu were surprised by the sudden arrival of Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa. Although they had many contradictions, they still had to give face. Kunpeng and empress Houtu did not shut them out, but invited them into the underground according to their due courtesy.


    After sitting down, empress Houtu, as the Lord of the underground, asked, "I don''t know what the saint of heaven and empress Nuwa do to the underground?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "my friend, I have something important to discuss with you when I come to the underground with younger martial sister Nu Wa!"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she was very confused. She couldn''t think of anything the other party could do to discuss with her, so she said, "I don''t know what it is that the two saints came forward in person?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "the later Taoist friends may not know. I think Taoist friends Kunpeng should remember that we had an agreement on the ten Prince Lu of the demon family?"


    Hearing Tongtian sect leader''s words, Kunpeng remembered this matter, so he said: "I naturally remember this matter. Is it that Tongtian saint and empress Nuwa came for this small matter?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, maybe this is a small matter in your eyes, but it is very important in the eyes of poor Dao and younger martial sister Nuwa, so we will come to find Taoist friends to discuss this matter!"


    Kunpeng said, "even if this matter has a great relationship with the two saints, the land pressure has always been hidden in the Western Paradise. I have no way to take him!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "maybe Kunpeng Taoist friends didn''t pay attention to the situation of the earth fairy world. Now Lu Ya has gone out of the paradise and clashed with the five Zhuang view of zhenyuanzi Taoist friends."


    Hearing this, Kun Peng was very surprised. He didn''t understand how the two saints of the West dared to put pressure on the land. Such an important figure to the West walked out of the paradise in the midst of mass robbery. So he said, "saint of heaven, this matter can be taken seriously!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "it''s true that I can''t joke with Taoist friends about such an important thing. If Taoist friends don''t believe it, they can find out the truth in person."


    Although Kunpeng believed that the leader of Tongtian cult would not deceive himself, he still went to Wuzhuang to observe with his mind. As expected, things were as the leader of Tongtian cult said. After the investigation, Kunpeng sighed: "but I didn''t expect that the two western saints were so crazy that they first attacked the red cloud, and dared to release Duobao, light lamp and land pressure together. They were not afraid of the failure of Yuanshi Tianzun and two Taoist friends?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa turned red when they heard Kunpeng''s words. Two of the three were related to them. The two saints in the West were clearly provoking themselves.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, you must know what the emperor was at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. I''m afraid he will have something to do if he is Wang for the time being. As for the poor Taoist and Nu Wa junior sister, although they want to teach the western two holy points a lesson, they have no place to do it because they had an agreement with Taoist friends at the beginning, so they came to talk to Taoist friends."


    Empress Nuwa also hurriedly said, "yes, Kunpeng Daoyou, at first we said that Lu pressure would be handed over to you for disposal. Now Lu pressure comes out of the paradise, but the opportunity is rare. If Daoyou don''t do it, it''s hard to find a good time, but I don''t know when you plan to do it?"


    After Kunpeng heard the words of empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult, he couldn''t help sneering: "I said how could you come so kindly to inform me of Lu Ya''s situation. It turned out that you wanted me to deal with the two saints in the West. Fortunately, you''ll reap the benefits of the fisherman. However, I''m not a fool. I''m still far from counting you!"


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said: "Saint Tongtian and empress Nuwa, you know that I just called my disciples back a few days ago. Because they gained something in the war with the Styx River, they are all in closed cultivation. I''m afraid they can''t get out of the pass in a short time, but this will be delayed for a while!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa didn''t expect that things would turn out like this, but empress Nuwa still didn''t give up her heart and said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, we had an agreement at the beginning. You can''t break the contract! And if you miss this opportunity, I''m afraid it will be difficult to have another chance in the future."


    Kunpeng sighed: "I don''t want to break the contract, but I really can''t do anything, but I let the two Taoist friends down. If I can''t do it, I''ll hand over the two Taoist friends to deal with it. Anyway, it''s natural that Lu Ya is the ten crown prince of the demon family, and empress Nuwa, as the sage of the demon family, wants to deal with him."


    Empress Nuwa said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng''s words are bad. Although Taoist friends may not be able to deal with the land pressure, isn''t there still the witch family of empress Houtu? As long as the witch family sends out a few great witches, they can easily take the land pressure."


    Empress Houtu was very excited when she heard that the witch family could go to deal with Lu Ya. She couldn''t help but want to agree with empress Nuwa''s proposal. However, when she wanted to say yes, she was secretly stopped by Kunpeng. Although empress Houtu didn''t understand why Kunpeng did this, empress Houtu didn''t say anything out of her trust in Kunpeng, But continue to sit there without words.


    Empress Houtu''s performance surprised empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult. They thought that as long as they raised the matter, empress Houtu, the leader of the witch clan, would readily agree, but the fact was beyond their expectation. Empress Houtu didn''t have any expression, which made them very confused.


    Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa''s plan failed, but Kunpeng was very upset, but Kunpeng was very proud. It was impossible to drag him down without paying a price.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said: "Empress Nuwa, we had an agreement that the land pressure could only be done by my disciple Hou Yi, and I also proposed to hand over the witch family to deal with it. You don''t agree. Now the Witches of the witch family are repairing the six samsara, but it''s difficult to draw out their hands. Moreover, even if we can draw out one or two witches, it won''t help, so this matter can only be stranded for the time being. Of course, if The two Taoist friends can''t wait. Then they can deal with the land pressure by themselves. There''s no need to discuss with the poor Taoist priest and the empress Houtu. We have absolutely no objection! "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help but secretly scold Kunpeng for being insidious. If they were able to deal directly with the land pressure, why did they go to the underground to discuss with him? Kunpeng wanted to make it clear to see their jokes. Although he spoke with unparalleled benevolence and righteousness, he actually had a very sinister intention.


    Seeing that Kunpeng is so backward, the leader of Tongtian cult is very helpless. After secretly exchanging opinions with empress Nu Wa, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, we people don''t talk secretly. What conditions do you want for Lu pressure?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "the saints of Tongtian misunderstood me. I really can''t do anything about it. However, the saints of Tongtian can rest assured that as long as Hou Yi''s cultivation is over, I will immediately ask them to go outside Wuzhuang temple to find Lu Ya to settle the cause and effect of both sides without delay."


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa did not expect that Kunpeng was so shameless that he was unwilling to leave a little handle. It can be seen that he was careful. Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "I don''t know when the disciples of Kunpeng Taoist friends can finish their cultivation, but it can be useful for me and Nu Wa junior sister. If Taoist friends need our help, please tell us frankly that we will do our best!"


    When Kunpeng heard Tongtian leader''s words, he smiled and said, "thank you for your love between Tongtian saint and empress Nuwa. I really need to ask for something, but I don''t know how to say it!"


    When Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa heard this, they couldn''t help but say angrily, "it''s really shameless. There will be things you can''t say with your sinister character!"


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa kept scolding Kunpeng in their hearts, they couldn''t help saying, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are strangers. If there''s anything, just say it. We''re not outsiders!"


    Kunpeng said, "I''ll tell you straight. It''s not a big deal. The two saints also know that Jiang Ziya has something to do with me. Now he''s separated from the sermon and died on the list. I''m worried that he will be bullied by the sermon in the future, so I want him to work in the underground, so I want to ask two Taoist friends to support him!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were surprised again. They didn''t expect Kunpeng to put forward such a small request, which was a little different from Kunpeng''s behavior. However, although they were confused about this, they quickly agreed to Kunpeng''s suggestion, so that Kunpeng could start early.


    After receiving the reply from the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa, Kunpeng agreed to attack Lu as soon as possible. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa left the underground house at ease.

 Chapter 988

    However, it was said that empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult were not in a good mood because they did not achieve what they thought after they left the hell.


    After returning to jin''ao Island, empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, although Kunpeng promised us to deal with the land pressure, he didn''t say the specific time. Will there be any problem?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sighed: "Younger martial sister, it''s not easy for us to let Kunpeng do this. Who let Kunpeng take the initiative, but we are very passive. However, there is also a great cause and effect between Kunpeng and the two western saints. Although he can''t do this, he can''t easily let go of the two Western saints. In my opinion, Kunpeng will deal with the land pressure in a short time, Then our chance will come. "


    However, empress Nuwa didn''t think so like the leader of Tongtian cult. She always felt that it was inappropriate for Kunpeng to easily agree to their request. She didn''t think that Kunpeng would be so kind to help herself and the leader of Tongtian cult. Therefore, empress Nuwa said again: "senior brother Tongtian, I always think there is some conspiracy for Kunpeng to agree to our request so easily!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "according to younger martial sister, what''s Kunpeng''s plot?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, I think Kunpeng promised us so easily. Maybe he wanted to take the opportunity to contact Hongyun and zhenyuanzi, so that all of us could not seize the opportunity of that Avenue!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult didn''t think that Nu Wa had to pull Kunpeng and Hongyun together, but she was very helpless. It''s not that the leader of Tongtian cult didn''t think about this, but relying on the leader''s understanding of Kunpeng, Kunpeng can''t be an enemy with the saints in order to make friends with Hongyun, which is not in line with the way Kunpeng does things.


    Just listen, Tongtian leader said, "younger martial sister, you think too much. Kunpeng won''t make such an unwise move, but the relationship between him and Hongyun is not so good."


    When empress Nuwa heard the Tongtian leader''s words, she said, "why did Kunpeng promise us so easily according to elder martial brother? His way of doing things is obviously different from his way of doing things?"


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult stopped asking Nu Wa and didn''t know how to answer Nu Wa''s question. However, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "younger martial sister, it doesn''t matter to us whether Kunpeng has a conspiracy. At present, as long as we can make Kunpeng fight with the west, it will be a victory for us, and other things can be solved in the future!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, who is Kunpeng? If he really has any conspiracy on this matter, it will be difficult for us to solve it in the future!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "younger martial sister, you don''t talk about you for your brother. It''s not good for you to be too serious about some things. If we always haggle over every detail like this, how can we develop. As long as our goal is achieved, we don''t have to know so clearly about other things, and even if we know what we can do, can we refuse Kunpeng!"


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa couldn''t help reflecting on her way of doing things. She had to say that what the leader of Tongtian said was very reasonable. If she hadn''t been haggling all the time, the relationship between her and Kunpeng wouldn''t be like this, and the demon clan wouldn''t come to such an end.


    Thinking of this, empress Nuwa said, "thank you for reminding me. I''m really too fussy, but I''m inferior. As long as it''s good for us, there''s no need to break the casserole to the end!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "it''s good if you can think so, younger martial sister. Now we want Kunpeng. As long as we can persuade Kunpeng to do it, what plot Kunpeng has has has nothing to do with us."


    It has to be said that the leader of Tongtian cult sees things more thoroughly than empress Nu Wa. Empress Nu Wa is a woman after all. She is too fussy and has some defects in major issues.


    The Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun have been paying attention to every move of all parties since they publicized the secret of Hongyun. When the western two saints jumped out first, they were very surprised. This is not like the way of doing things of the western two saints, and they couldn''t help wondering.


    However, it was not long before, when the three sides of light lamp, Duobao and land pressure all went out, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor suddenly realized that it was also a helpless move to understand the two saints in the West. Although the west developed very rapidly, it had a fatal weakness, that is, the internal problem. There were four factions in the west, and the most low-key one was the brother of the two saints in the West , the demon clan represented by Lu Ya, Duobao, led the disciples of the first sect of intercepting religion who invested in the West in the first World War of Fengshen, and lighting the lamp was the representative of the West. There was only one opportunity to preach, but three people in the West had the opportunity to preach. If the two saints in the West did not try to shift the contradiction, there would be chaos in the West first. After understanding the difficulties of the two saints in the west, The Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty were very happy. Even if things were developing in the direction they wanted.


    However, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun were not happy for long, and they were destroyed by the actions of Tongtian leader and Nuwa. When Tongtian leader and Nuwa went to the underworld, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help but raise their hearts. They didn''t know why Tongtian leader and Nuwa did this, so they were all uneasy.


    Therefore, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun gathered in the Taiqing heaven to discuss countermeasures for this matter.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa don''t go to rob the avenue, but they go to the underground to see Kunpeng and empress Houtu. I''m afraid there''s a conspiracy!"


    The Supreme Master nodded and said, "it''s really abnormal. It''s reasonable to say that younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa can''t resist such temptation. Even if they can resist, his disciples are very bad in mind, but they can''t resist. It''s doubtful!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, do you think it''s possible that younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa are worried that they will be stopped by Kunpeng and empress Houtu, so they want to talk to them!"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. Younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa can''t be so stupid to go to Kunpeng and empress Houtu to discuss this matter, and Kunpeng and empress Houtu can''t agree with such a proposal."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, there is nothing impossible in the world. You see, after the first World War in beigulu Prefecture, Kunpeng withdrew all his disciples. It seems that he wants to give up his relationship with Hongyun and zhenyuanzi, so it''s not strange for younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa to lobby him."


    The Supreme Lord shook his head secretly when he heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun. He was disappointed that Yuanshi Tianzun was so ignorant. If the Supreme Lord didn''t need the help of Yuanshi Tianzun, he would have been unwilling to get along with an ignorant person like Yuanshi Tianzun, which made him too difficult.


    In fact, the Supreme Lord didn''t know that the reason why Yuanshi Tianzun did so was to hide his clumsiness, and he also had his own ideas in his heart, but it was not the time to show it.


    Just listen, Lao Jun said, "younger martial brother, although what you said may happen, the probability is too small to be ignored!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "in the opinion of senior brother, what''s the matter when junior brother Tongtian and junior sister Nuwa go to the underground to meet Kunpeng and empress Houtu?"


    The supreme master thought for a moment and said, "younger martial brother, in my opinion, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa are afraid to go to the hell for the sake of the two saints in the West."


    However, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty asked, "master, how do you understand this?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Younger martial brother, do you think that the two western saints sent out Duobao and Luya. That Duobao is the eldest disciple of younger martial brother Tongtian, and Luya is the ten Prince of the demon family. In the eyes of others, they are only provoking younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa, while Wuzhuang temple is located in Xiniu Hezhou, although it is said that younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa were popular in the World War I in beijulu Prefecture The potential increases greatly, but killing an enemy for a thousand will lose 800. I don''t think the loss of younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa will be too light. They can''t compete with the two saints of the West in Xiniu Hezhou. The land pressure has a great cause and effect with Kunpeng and the witch clan. Therefore, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa want to use Kunpeng''s hand to disturb the situation, so that he can touch the water Fish! "


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the emperor said, "elder martial brother is right. I don''t know how the elder martial brother thinks we should face this matter?"


    The Supreme Master said calmly, "if Kunpeng can disturb the situation, it will be very beneficial to us. As long as younger martial brother Tongtian makes a move, our opportunity will come."

 Chapter 989

    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun thought well. Kunpeng also wanted to take the opportunity to disturb the situation. On the one hand, he could give Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi some help, on the other hand, he also wanted to see how the parties reacted.


    Not long after the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa left, when the enlightened people understood their own realm, Kunpeng called them to the front and prepared to order them to settle the cause and effect.


    After several people appeared in front of Kunpeng, Kunpeng was filled with emotion. Once upon a time, several people were still golden immortals with low cultivation, but now they are about to enter the quasi holy Tao fruit. The enlightenment is so good that they have achieved the quasi holy Tao fruit. They want to cut off the two corpses.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said: "I summoned you to come here because I have something to deal with. A few days ago, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa came to the underworld and said that Lu pressure appeared outside the paradise. At first, I had an agreement with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. Hou Yi must personally solve the Lu pressure to end the cause and effect here. Therefore, I want you to help Hou Yi End the cause and effect! "


    When Hou Yi heard this, he said, "teacher, it''s enough to deal with land pressure alone. There''s no need to work senior brothers!"


    Kun Peng sighed: "Hou Yi, things are not as simple as you think. If Lu Ya is the only one, the teacher will not stop you, but this is not what you think. The two saints in the West have released Duobao, dengdeng and Lu Ya for the opportunity of Hongyun''s Avenue. Each of them has their own men around them, and Wuzhuang temple is in Xiniu Hezhou, right Fang occupies a favorable geographical position, but it is difficult for you to win the land pressure alone! "


    After hearing this, Hou Yi was ashamed and said, "teacher, it would be bad if I delayed the cultivation of senior brothers because I was alone!"


    Kunpeng said, "Hou Yi, the reason why you haven''t completely cut off the evil corpse is not that your cultivation is not enough, but because you have always hated the land pressure in your heart. It is precisely because of this that you can''t prove the quasi holy Tao fruit. If you can end this cause and effect as soon as possible, the quasi holy Tao fruit is available to you with one hand."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, Hou Yi quickly said, "thank you for pointing out, but let the teacher worry about his disciples."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s nothing. I''m not too worried about the land pressure as a teacher, but you should remember not to go too far. After ending each other''s cause and effect, you should return immediately without delay!"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment asked, "teacher, we are allies with master Zhen Yuanzi. Don''t we help them through the current crisis?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "the disaster in front of him is the test of heaven''s way to red cloud. If he can''t even survive this disaster, he is not qualified to testify in the quantitative robbery, so it''s not that we don''t help him, but that we can''t help him. Besides, as long as we can reduce the pressure on them except land pressure."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, they immediately realized. At this time, Kunpeng said: "you should focus on Hou Yi. After all, the cause and effect is between Hou Yi and Lu Ya. If no one stops Hou Yi and Lu Ya from settling the cause and effect, you should not do it. You should keep this in mind¡°


    Although they didn''t understand why the teacher arranged this, they also understood that the teacher had his own plan. They just had to obey the teacher''s orders, so they all said in unison: "I remember the teacher''s orders."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "well, go down and clean up, and go to Xiniu Hezhou to help Hou Yi settle the cause and effect!"


    Hearing this, several people of Wudao quickly saluted the teacher, and then stepped back to prepare their luggage. Looking at the figure of Wudao and others, Kunpeng was very pleased.


    After returning to jin''ao Island, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa have been observing the situation in the hell. Just when they can''t stand it, the action of several people who understand the Tao calmed their anxious hearts.


    Not only the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, but also the supreme old gentleman and the first Heavenly Master who planned the matter behind them had a long chat and thought that their plan was finally completed, and the rest only needed to wait quietly for the time to come.


    The master of Tongtian sect immediately asked his disciples to secretly go to Xiniu Hezhou to launch an attack on Wuzhuang Temple immediately after the enlightenment took the land pressure, so as to seize the opportunity of the avenue in Hongyun''s hands.


    Unfortunately, although the leader of Tongtian sect has a good plan, he doesn''t know that it is just a conspiracy between the Supreme Lord and the original Heavenly Master. They just hope that the leader of Tongtian sect will act like this, so they have an excuse to have another life.


    The two saints of the West had long expected that Sanqing, empress Nuwa and even Kunpeng would be hit when they asked Lu Ya, Deng Huo and Duobao to leave the blissful world to deal with the red cloud. Therefore, the two saints of the West also paid great attention to the every move of the three parties. What surprised the two saints of the West most was that the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty did not move at all. This was also too abnormal. The first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was small How can people who are angry ignore the lights.


    At this time, in the Western Paradise, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, the reaction between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa is very normal, but the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun are too strange. This is not like the way of Yuanshi Tianzun. I always think there is a conspiracy!"


    Speaking of conspiracy, he sighed: "Younger martial brother, we have started now. It''s too late to prevent the conspiracy between the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun. I don''t think it''s necessary for us to take care of the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun. If they don''t fight, it''s best for us to compete with one less party. It''s best to win Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi before the other party reacts It''s no use they have any conspiracy. "


    Zhunti did not receive such confidence, but heard him say: "Elder martial brother, it would be nice if things were really so simple. Let alone how thick the defense of Wuzhuang temple is, even if Duobao, Yandeng and Luya work together, they can''t break the defense of each other in a short time. What''s more, they don''t help each other now, so we and them have many difficulties in breaking the defense of Wuzhuang temple."


    When he heard this, he said, "younger martial brother, please urge them to join hands to break the defense of Wuzhuang temple, otherwise it will be very disadvantageous to us."


    Zhunti sighed: "Elder martial brother, it''s not that I don''t want to urge them, but that they can''t listen at all. When the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa went to the underground a few days ago, I told them to work together to break the Wuzhuang temple, but they didn''t listen at all and still acted in their own way. Now that Kunpeng has sent his disciples to Xiniu Hezhou, which is obviously against the pressure of the land, so they have no roots It was impossible to damage our strength because of land pressure, but our land pressure is a little dangerous this time. Elder martial brother, do you think we should let the land pressure return to the paradise first? "


    Then he thought for a moment and said, "younger martial brother, do you think you can persuade Lu Ya back to the paradise without any complaints?"


    When zhunti heard this, he shook his head and said, "no one can resist the temptation of the throne, and the land pressure is no exception. If we want him to return to the paradise, I''m afraid it''s not easy!"


    Then he said, "since that''s the case, let''s just inform him. Let''s see what Lu Ya means. If he is obsessed with money and has to seize the opportunity of the avenue, we''ll give him up. There''s no need to forcibly summon him back in the future and become a bomb within us."


    Zhunti was unwilling to hear this and said, "elder martial brother, the land pressure is very important to us in the West. With him, we can share the Qi of the demon family. Is it a little big loss for us to give up the land pressure?"


    Then he said: "Younger martial brother, we should not only ensure that our disciples don''t lose too much, but also maintain internal unity. If we leave a person who can explode anytime and anywhere among us, he will suddenly give us a hard blow when the Quartet forces invade the three realms. How much will we lose? Besides, we can think about it when the Quartet forces invade the three realms We can find a Lingbao that can be transported by air. At that time, land pressure will be of little use to us! "


    I have to be honest, but it''s very terrible to be cruel. Lu Ya, a quasi Saint level expert, said to give up and gave up. It''s incredible.


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, if we give up the land pressure, we are afraid of the immortals in the three realms. They think we are afraid of Kunpeng. That will do great damage to our reputation!"


    Then he said, "there is a deep blood feud between Lu Ya and Hou Yi. As long as it is the struggle between them, we don''t need to intervene. If others intervene, we have to stop it. In this way, the immortals in the three worlds won''t say anything about us."


    When zhunti heard the quotation, he was very happy. This is indeed the best way to solve the problem. He agrees with this suggestion very much.

 Chapter 990

    After a while, zhunti said again, "elder martial brother, what should we do about the actions of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa this time? Can''t we also give up Duobao?"


    Then he said: "Duobao can''t give up anyway. After all, he is the Lord of our Mahayana Buddhism. If he loses, our face will be lost. Moreover, Duobao has now integrated with the West. Unlike Lu Ya, he still thinks about the position of the demon emperor, so they are different."


    Zhunti added: "elder martial brother, I''m afraid that if we give up the land pressure, it will cause panic among others!"


    Then he said, "you don''t need to worry about this, younger martial brother. As long as Hou Yi is alone on the land pressure, they won''t have any reaction. After all, it''s a private matter between them, and we can only help the land pressure not to be besieged by others. Moreover, Kunpeng won''t be so unwise to embarrass us, so you don''t need to worry."


    Zhunti nodded and said, "I hope Kunpeng won''t be our enemy, but I always feel uneasy. After all, we still have cause and effect with Kunpeng!"


    Then he said, "the cause and effect between us and Kunpeng is not as big as junior brother thought!"


    When zhunti heard this, he said suspiciously, "elder martial brother, when we robbed Kunpeng''s Avenue, the cause and effect was so big that everyone knows. How can you say that we had little cause and effect with him?"


    Then he said: "Younger martial brother, there was a big cause and effect between us and Kunpeng at that time, but now Kunpeng is only a line away from preaching. According to Kunpeng, he has the opportunity to preach at any time. If Kunpeng preaches, do you think the cause and effect between us and him is so big? In the case of going west to learn scriptures, Kunpeng has been against us many times, so we can say that we have returned a lot Cause and effect. Now we can give up the land pressure and let Hou Yi compete with it. As a result, we owe Kunpeng almost the same cause and effect, so we don''t need to care about Kunpeng''s ideas. "


    Zhunti sighed, "elder martial brother, I''m afraid Kunpeng doesn''t think so!"


    Then he shook his head and said: "Younger martial brother is wrong. Although Kunpeng is dissatisfied with us, he is not willing to stand out for others and be a leader, so he will not have a comprehensive conflict with us. Our biggest enemy is Sanqing and empress Nuwa. After all, the sectarian dispute is the center of the three worlds. As for Kunpeng''s lack of education, there is little conflict with us. At most, it will give us a little trouble."


    Zhunti could not help nodding when he heard this. Indeed, after the journey to the west to learn scriptures, Kunpeng did not target them in the West. Instead, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa not only attacked them.


    Just listen, zhunti said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. We still have to be careful with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. Now they have sent their disciples to Xiniu Hezhou. We should take the opportunity to teach them a lesson and let them know that we are not easy to mess with."


    Then he said: "during this period of time, the interception and demon clan are really too arrogant. It''s time to teach them a lesson, otherwise they will not know how to restrain. As soon as the interception enters Xiniu Hezhou this time, we will give them a head-on blow to avenge the disciples who died in the first war in beijulu Prefecture."


    Zhunti nodded and said, "please don''t worry, senior brother. I''ll arrange this myself."


    Then he said, "I''m relieved if younger martial brother arranges it himself."


    After discussing with Jieyin, zhunti summoned Duobao, lights and land pressure to himself. The three people were very surprised by zhunti''s sudden call. They didn''t understand why they hurried to call them back just after releasing them. Although they all had doubts, they all quickly returned to the blissful world to see zhunti.


    After the crowd gathered, zhunti said, "there is a big thing to tell you when you three are called back this time. I hope you can pay more attention."


    Dobao, lighthouse and Lu Ya were shocked when they heard that something big had happened. Seeing the shocked look of the three people, zhunti continued: "A few days ago, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa met Kunpeng and empress Houtu in the underground. Although they can''t figure out their purpose, they must be aimed at us. Before long, Kunpeng''s disciples Wudao, Hou Yi and others came to Wuzhuang temple. You should be careful about this, especially Lu Ya. There is a great cause and effect between you and Hou Yi. If it''s really dangerous, you''d better be careful It''s to hide in the extreme world and don''t face them. Of course, this is just my suggestion, but it depends on your own opinion! "


    When Lu Ya heard zhunti''s words, he didn''t care. He said, "it''s good if they can come. I just take the opportunity to end each other''s cause and effect!"


    When zhunti heard this, he smiled and said, "just make your own decision on this matter!"


    Burning the lamp asked, "I must mention the teacher, but I don''t know what the person''s reaction to the three religions is?"


    Zhunti said, "it''s a little abnormal to say. The man and the two religions did nothing, but the closure sent many disciples to Xiniu Hezhou. Xiangbi also wants to start with Hongyun. If you want to seize the opportunity of the avenue, you''d better join hands to break the defense of Wuzhuang temple first, otherwise it will be difficult to achieve results when the closure comes."


    When the lantern heard this, he smiled and said, "we have all remembered what the teacher said. The defense teacher of Wuzhuang temple also understands that it is not so easy to destroy. Since the interception wants to compete, we will take a step back and give them a chance to attack Wuzhuang temple."


    Hearing the words of burning the lamp, zhunti shook his head secretly. It''s not so easy to want to stop teaching. Intercepting teaching is not a fool. If they don''t have enough assurance, they won''t act rashly. However, zhunti didn''t say what he said. Everything needs to be decided by themselves.


    Duobao''s face changed when he heard that the sect was launched. Although zhunti didn''t say that they came to deal with themselves, Duobao, as a major disciple of the sect, knew many secrets of the sect. He was afraid that they would not let themselves go easily. At that time, he was afraid of a bloody battle.


    It was only when he lit the lamp that he felt very relaxed. If people and hermeneutics didn''t go out, he would be much more relaxed, so he smiled and looked at Lu pressure and didn''t talk to me.


    Zhunti clearly saw the three people''s actions. He saw Duobao''s unnaturalness, Lu Ya''s pride and the lightness of lighting the lamp. Zhunti had completely lost his mood for Lu Ya, and his senior brother was right. A person like Lu Ya who didn''t advance or retreat was not worth cultivating, and giving up was no big deal.


    Lu Ya didn''t know that because of his momentary greed, he lost his last chance of life. If he knew this, he would not make such a decision sooner or later.


    Seeing that each of them had his own ideas and didn''t want to say anything more, Zhun said, "you all know what to do, and you all know what to do, so I won''t keep you more."


    Upon hearing this, Lu Ya, Duobao and burning lanterns all left one after another. There was a great relationship between the land pressure and the burning of the lamp, so after they left zhunti''s room, they gathered together to discuss countermeasures, but Duobao was unwilling to join them, so they left the paradise alone.


    Lu Ya followed the lantern to the cave where the lantern was lit. After sitting down, Lu Ya said, "Lantern burning Taoist friend, how do you think Kunpeng and the interception of religion should be handled for us?"


    The lamplighter sighed: "Lu YALAO Yin, to tell you the truth, I don''t know about it. If you can, I''d better retreat into the paradise and avoid it for a while!"


    Lu Ya said, "how come Taoist friends don''t think much of the fight between Hou Yi and me?"


    The burning lamp sighed: "brother Lu, you can''t say that. The cultivation between you and Hou Yi is equivalent, but don''t forget what kind of congenital Lingbao Hou Yi is and what you look like now. In order to be safe, I advise you to take a step back."


    Although Yandeng said these words with some selfishness and hoped that the land pressure would give up the opportunity to seize the avenue, on the whole, he hoped that the land pressure would act cautiously, which could be regarded as a kind heart. Unfortunately, the land pressure did not think so. Instead, he thought that the intention of lighting the lamp was bad and did not want to let himself seize the opportunity of the avenue. In his heart, he could not help but bear a grudge for the lamp that led him to the West, This is what the lantern did not expect. If the lantern knew the idea of land pressure, it would be very angry.


    Just listen, Lu Ya said, "it''s no use hiding from Taoist friends who burn lamps. I can''t hide from Hou Yi all my life. Not to mention that he has a deep blood feud with me. It''s better for him to come to the door. There''s time left for me to find him. Both sides just take the opportunity to end each other''s cause and effect."


    The lamplighter saw that Lu Ya didn''t listen to his advice and didn''t say anything, so that Lu Ya wouldn''t think he had ulterior motives.

 Chapter 991

    Lu pressure is not a simple person. Even the most stupid person will be enlightened after experiencing so many things. When he sees the expression of burning the lamp, he knows that the other party is not optimistic about himself, but he is embarrassed to say it face to face because of his face.


    I have to say that the feeling of land pressure is not wrong. In fact, burning the lamp also thinks so, and the behavior of burning the lamp is much higher than that of land pressure. He can know from the mouth of the sage of zhunti that the choice of land pressure has disappointed zhunti. I''m afraid it will be a great disaster in the future, but burning the lamp did not expect zhunti to give up land pressure.


    Lu Ya saw that the lamp had no more words, so he said, "lamp burning Taoist friend, I know I may not be Hou Yi''s enemy, but you also know that if I want to revitalize the demon family, I can''t stop here. In that way, I''m afraid I won''t have such a chance in the future, even if I pay the price of my life!"


    After hearing Lu Ya''s words, the lantern sighed: "Lu Ya, to be honest, I think you should stop, not only you, but even I want to stop. Although the holy throne is good, it is nothing compared with life. After all, without life, everything is empty!"


    As soon as the light lamp said this, Lu Ya was shocked and hurriedly said, "does the light lamp Taoist friend know anything?"


    The burning lamp shook his head and said, "I don''t know more than Taoist friends, but there is one thing I should know better than Taoist friends. No matter who should be robbed in the quantitative robbery, the risk of quantitative robbery is huge. Taoist friends should also know that if they can survive this quantitative robbery, anyone will have the opportunity to preach. If Taoist friends can stop, they can escape this robbery."


    Lu Ya sighed: "you know that even if I can hide for a while, but I can''t hide for a lifetime, Hou Yi and even the witch family will not let us go. At this time, I have the advantage of geographical advantage, and Hou Yi may not be able to do anything about me!"


    However, he did not think so and said: "Lu yayou, it''s good for you to have self-confidence, but being too self-confident will hurt yourself unnecessarily. Although Hou Yi didn''t get the quasi holy fruit by beheading a corpse, his magic power is not weaker than any quasi holy man who beheaded a corpse. Coupled with the powerful innate treasure ''Pangu bow'', it''s not difficult to deal with people who have cultivated like you and me!"


    Lu Ya said, "even so, so what? This is Xiniu. Hezhou is the territory of the West. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t compete with us in the West!"


    At this time, I still don''t understand. I''m afraid that the west is difficult to help him this time. Although I have a backward heart for the opportunity of the road, I can''t lose my strength to help the land pressure. After all, he has to be careful to prevent and elucidate. He still has to repay the cause and effect of apostasy. As for Duobao, not to mention that Duobao won''t help him even if he doesn''t stop teaching and ask him for trouble Lu Ya, from his appearance, we can see how eager he is for the opportunity of the great road, and Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha want to defend the blissful world, so how can Lu Ya''s people compare with the five disciples of Kunpeng sect.


    Burning the lamp doesn''t want to provoke a strong man like Kunpeng because of the land pressure, so Li Meng has a retreat. He doesn''t want to be involved with the land pressure any more, so he won''t be involved in himself.


    Thinking of this, burning the lamp said, "it''s right for Taoist friends to think so, but it''s better to leave a way for yourself!"


    Lu Ya heard the advice of burning the lamp, but he also understood the other party''s mind when he looked at the lamp, so he got up and left without saying anything. Burning the lamp did not retain him, so the two sides parted unhappily.


    Looking at the back of Lu Ya''s departure, burning the lamp was filled with emotion. Now Lu Ya''s opponent came to the door, but he didn''t know when he would find himself. Burning the lamp was very uneasy at the thought of this. This uneasiness was a psychological unease. If a quasi Saint like burning the lamp had such uneasiness, it would mean that there was a danger, and the danger was aimed at him Come on, why don''t you light the lamp and be frightened.


    Not long after zhunti convened Lu Ya, lighting lamps and Duobao for discussion, Hou Yi appeared on the land of Xiniu Hezhou. They did not hide their identity because it was not necessary. By doing so, they were telling Lu Ya that they came to him to settle the cause and effect.


    Hou Yi and his disciples appeared in Xiniu Hezhou. Not only did they not attack ordinary Buddhist disciples, but even those Buddhist ¡õ¡õ disciples did not. Their move made the two saints of the West breathe a sigh of relief and understand that Kunpeng did not want to be enemies with the two saints of the West. This time, they came to settle the cause and effect.


    Some people are happy and others are disappointed. Sanqing and empress Nuwa are very disappointed with Kunpeng''s behavior, especially the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. They think that there is a great cause and effect between Kunpeng and the two western saints, why they didn''t take the opportunity to attack the two western saints. As for Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, they are just a little confused. As long as Hou Yi and Lu pressure face each other, he Our goal has been achieved, but others don''t care too much.


    Hou Yi appeared so openly in Hezhou, Xiniu. Lu Ya soon knew that the other party was ¡õ¡õ¡õ. Lu Ya originally thought that Hou Yi and them would be wildly counterattacked by the west, but he didn''t think that no one cared about it at all. This shocked Lu Ya. At this time, Lu Ya couldn''t help regretting and thought he shouldn''t think he should think himself Yes, if we could listen to the persuasion of burning lamps, we would not face such a dilemma.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine to sell in the world. Lu Ya has been forced to a dead end by Hou Yi. He has to face Hou Yi''s provocation directly, otherwise he will have no face to stand in the three realms.


    Hou Yi''s provocative move has attracted the attention of the three circles. Everyone wants to see what the final result is. Will the western two saints use the power of the whole sect to protect the land pressure? However, when they found that there was no war in Xiniu Hezhou, they knew that the western two saints chose to retreat, which surprised many people, However, they soon understood the intention of the two saints in the West. Hou Yi came to settle the cause and effect of each other with the land pressure. If the whole west stopped Hou Yi, it would directly lead to the struggle between the West and the underworld, and the consequences would be much more serious, which is more likely to affect the invasion of the three realms by the four forces.


    Some people thought that Hou Yi might take the opportunity to visit Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun at Wuzhuang temple. Unfortunately, they were wrong. Hou Yi didn''t mean to go to Wuzhuang temple at all. They stopped shortly after entering Xiniu Hezhou and waited for the arrival of land pressure.


    In the face of Hou Yi''s provocation, Lu Ya had to come forward. Instead of directly going to see Hou Yi, he first returned to the blissful world and met zhunti, who wanted to take advantage of the treasure of preaching of the two saints in the west, and then compete with Hou Yi.


    Lu Ya''s move posed a problem to Zhun, which made him hesitate. If he borrowed Lu Ya Lingbao, it would certainly cause Kunpeng''s dissatisfaction. However, he didn''t know what would happen at that time. If he didn''t borrow it, he would make Buddhist disciples resent. However, zhunti finally lent Lingbao to the land pressure. After all, the land pressure took refuge in the west, but he couldn''t help but express it.


    Kunpeng had thought of this for a long time, but Hou Yi had nothing to strengthen in his attack. Therefore, before Hou Yi left, Kunpeng gave Hou Yi the acquired merit treasure of "Pangu Ding" for self-defense. If Lu Yaya used the preaching treasure of the two western saints, he would resist it with the acquired merit treasure. Not only that, Kunpeng also ordered Jingwei to hand over the acquired merit and virtue treasure "Jiutian Yuanyang merit and virtue ruler" to Hou Yi before the battle. There are two acquired merit and virtue treasures to protect his body. Hou Yi can be invincible in any case.


    After borrowing the treasure of the two western saints, Lu Ya went to see Hou Yi without stopping. Although the two western saints understood that Kunpeng didn''t want to fight a big fight, they couldn''t let Lu Ya go alone to end the cause and effect with Hou Yi. In that case, how would the immortals of the three worlds think of Buddhism, but both lighting lamps and Duobao took excuses not to meet with Hou Yi, In desperation, the western two saints can only let Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha accompany Lu Ya to end the cause and effect.


    The three immortals who got the news before the war went to Xiniu Hezhou one after another to watch the duel. For a time, Xiniu Hezhou was very lively. The intercepted disciples took the opportunity to sneak into Xiniu Hezhou. Although their move did not attract the attention of ordinary western believers, they could not hide the two Saints of the West, Their every move was clearly observed by the two saints of the West.


    Because Hou Yi wanted to end the cause and effect with Lu Ya, there was too much movement between the three realms, and the truncated disciple did not do anything harmful to the west, so the western two saints could not deal with these people. Otherwise, the immortals in the three realms would think that the western two Saints had bad character and even take this opportunity to attack their opponents, which would damage the reputation of the West.


    The truncated disciples who came to Xiniu Hezhou did not go to watch the duel between Hou Yi and Lu Ya, but secretly approached Wuzhuang temple. Then, after Hou Yi and Lu Ya had settled the cause and effect, they suddenly took the opportunity to seize the avenue. It has to be said that these truncated disciples were arrogant after passing through beigulu Prefecture after the first World War. They actually despised Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun.

 Chapter 992

    For the change of Xiniu Hezhou, Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun in Wuzhuang view are very clear. Although they also want to go to cheer Hou Yi, unfortunately, because they are in an abnormal dangerous situation, they can only stay in Wuzhuang view honestly, otherwise they will only bring unnecessary trouble to themselves.


    Just listen, Hongyun said, "brother, you said we didn''t help. Isn''t Hou Yi sorry for Kunpeng?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "good brother, Kunpeng Daoyou knows our current situation. Otherwise, he wouldn''t let Hou Yi do it so loudly, so he would understand us."


    When Hongyun heard Zhen Yuanzi''s words, he said, "even so, I always feel sorry for Kunpeng Daoyou. Without the help of Kunpeng Daoyou, I''m afraid you and I can''t get away from beigulu so easily."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "brother Hongyun, as long as you remember the benefits of Kunpeng Taoist friends to us, as long as you can survive this disaster, you have time to repay Kunpeng Taoist friends in the future. At present, we still have to be careful!"


    Hongyun nodded and said, "thank you for your persuasion. I know what to do."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "it''s good if you can understand."


    It was said that Lu Ya, accompanied by the pharmacist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha, came to the place where Hou Yi settled, but the immortals in the three worlds were boiling. The decisive moment they expected was finally coming.


    Just listen, Hou Yi said, "land pressure, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s time to end the cause and effect between you and me!"


    Lu Ya sneered: "it''s been a long time. I didn''t expect you to escape from my uncle with the cultivation of a great witch. It''s really a great life, but you''re not so far today."


    When Hou Yi heard this, he said, "Lu Ya, you still haven''t changed as before. You''re still so arrogant. Of course, if it weren''t for your ignorance and arrogance, the ten demon princes wouldn''t trigger a war between the Lich and the Lich. What you did in those years, you still can''t escape the punishment of heaven."


    Lu Ya was furious when he heard Hou Yi''s words. Hou Yi was clearly attacking himself in front of the immortals. His behavior was abhorrent. However, what Hou Yi said was true, and he was unable to refute it.


    Maitreya saw that Lu Ya''s situation was very embarrassing, so he said, "Taoist Hou Yi, today is the time for you and Lu Ya to solve the cause and effect. I want to ask, do you solve the matter by yourself or do you want a war between the two sides?"


    Hou Yi said calmly, "Maitreya, don''t worry. This is a personal grudge between me and Lu Ya. It has nothing to do with others. Naturally, it is up to us to solve it by ourselves."


    Maitreya heard this, but he breathed a long sigh in his heart and said, "in that case, the two will solve the cause and effect according to their abilities. After that, neither side can cause trouble. I don''t know whether the friend agrees?"


    Hou Yi said, "it''s natural that so many people present are supervised by everyone. I think no one will break the rules."


    Maitreya Buddha said, "this is the best way. If you are poor, you won''t delay the two to settle the cause and effect." Maitreya Buddha said and retreated, leaving only Hou Yi and Lu Ya in the middle.


    At this time, Hou Yi said, "land pressure, are you ready?"


    Lu Ya sneered and said, "just put your horse here!"


    After hearing this, Hou Yi didn''t say anything more. He directly sacrificed the Pangu bow. With a "whoosh" sound, a sharp arrow could be fired from the land.


    Lu Ya had long been on guard against Hou Yi''s "Pangu bow". When he spoke, he sacrificed the "nine grade Golden Lotus" to block him. Hou Yi''s sharp arrow was blocked by the "nine grade Golden Lotus".


    When Lu Ya was offering the "nine Golden Lotus", the immortals in the three circles who were present disdained Buddhism''s action and thought it was cheating. Lu Ya did not fight Hou Yi with his real skills. For a time, the periphery was bustling, but those Buddhist disciples looked embarrassed.


    After seeing Lu Yaji offering the "nine grade Golden Lotus", Hou Yi sneered: "Lu Yaji, I didn''t expect you to be so shameless that you invited out the treasure of the two saints of the West. Since you have the" nine grade Golden Lotus ", you must have the" seven treasures and wonderful trees "together."


    Lu Ya said calmly when he heard this: "Hou Yi, you and I are fighting a decisive battle of life and death. All methods can be used. If you feel unwilling, you can pause, and then go back and ask Kunpeng for some lingbaolai!"


    As soon as Lu Ya said this, the immortals watching the war scolded Lu Ya for being shameless, but Lu Ya was unmoved by the reaction of the outside world.


    When Hou Yi heard Lu Ya''s words, he sneered: "Lu Ya, don''t think you''re great as the testimony treasure of the two saints in the West. You can''t be poor with these two spiritual treasures. Today, I''ll let you see the spiritual treasures in the North Sea."


    As Hou Yi said this, he sacrificed the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler", which he borrowed from the Jingwei, and then hit the land with his head.


    When Lu Ya saw this, he quickly sacrificed the "seven treasures and wonderful tree" and brushed it away from the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler". If it was an ordinary innate or acquired spiritual treasure, it would be difficult to do anything before the "seven treasures and wonderful tree", but the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" was the most precious merit and virtue after the day. All dharmas were inviolable, but the "seven treasures and wonderful tree" did not move.


    With a loud bang, the "Qibao Miao tree" collided with the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler". Lu Ya''s accomplishments were equivalent to Hou Yi. There was no big gap between the two Lingbao, so they were equal.


    Lu Ya sneered when he saw that Hou Yi offered the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" and said, "Hou Yi, you can use your own Lingbao. What qualifications do you have to laugh at me?"


    Hou Yi said, "Lu Ya, if you don''t use the preaching treasure of the two saints in the west, then I may promise not to use other people''s Lingbao. I don''t know if you dare to fight you with the treasure bow in your hand?"


    How dare Lu Ya agree with Hou Yi? The "Pangu bow" is a rib of Pangu''s great God. Its power is boundless. Compared with the congenital treasure, Lu Ya now has no congenital treasure to get the first shot. How can he agree with this matter, so he sneered and didn''t dare to take Hou Yi''s words.


    When they saw Lu Ya''s behavior, they no longer liked him. They thought that Lu Ya was not Hou Yi''s opponent if he did not have the treasure of preaching in the West.


    All the fairies present were crying for Hou Yi''s grievances, but several people who understood the Tao still stood on the spot with a smile and did not worry about Hou Yi at all, which surprised the fairies present. Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha were even more uneasy when they saw this scene. They thought that Hou Yi must have some killer maces, so they couldn''t help worrying about Lu Ya.


    Lu Ya was shocked when he saw that Hou Yi had sacrificed the "nine heaven Yuanyang merit ruler" which was the most valuable merit and virtue of the day after tomorrow. He quickly called back the "nine Golden Lotus" to protect his whole body, and then held the "seven treasure wonderful tree" to brush out chaotic sword Qi and shot back at Yi.


    Facing the attack of the land pressure, Hou Yi gave a cold hum, and then sacrificed the "Pangu tripod", the most precious treasure of merit and virtue, on his head. The "Pangu tripod" first sprinkled a lot of dark and yellow Qi to protect Hou Yi, making the chaotic sword Qi reactive.


    Hou Yi consecutively offered two treasures of postnatal meritorious deeds, which surprised all the immortals present. Although they all knew that the saint Kunpeng had a rich family background, they didn''t expect to hand over the two treasures of postnatal meritorious deeds to Hou Yi. Such a move was shocking.


    The acquired merit treasure is stronger than the innate treasure in defense. With these two acquired merit treasures to protect the body, Hou Yi can be said to be in an invincible position immediately. The acquired merit treasure is different from the innate treasure. As long as it is sacrificed, he will not consume too much mana. Hou Yi can use these two acquired merit treasures to kill the land.


    Lu Ya was very distressed when he saw this scene. Although he had the preaching treasure of the two western saints in his hand, it was difficult to master these two spiritual treasures, which were not his own. Moreover, each use required a lot of mana. There was an obvious gap compared with the acquired merit treasure. If he could not make a quick decision, he would have to lose.


    Lu Ya was very unwilling when he thought of this. He calculated for a long time, but it didn''t play any role. Instead, he put himself in a disadvantageous position. At this time, he couldn''t help regretting. He knew that Hou Yi had two treasures of merit and virtue to protect himself. He should agree with Hou Yi''s suggestion. In that way, he still had a chance to win, but now he can''t see any chance of victory, Not only does Lu Ya have such an idea, even the immortals present are not optimistic about Lu Ya and think he has no chance to win. It can be said that the end is doomed.


    Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha are in the same mood. They think that there is no suspense about the duel between Hou Yi and Lu Ya, and the final outcome must be Lu Ya''s death.

 Chapter 993

    Although Lu Ya knew that he was only afraid of more or less bad luck this time, he did not flinch and decided to fight with Hou Yi. In fact, it was impossible for Lu Ya not to fight. Even if he wanted to stop, Hou Yi would not agree, so he had no other way out except desperately.


    With the awareness of death, Lu Ya changed a lot. Holding the "seven treasures and wonderful tree", under the protection of the "nine Golden Lotus", he rushed directly to Hou Yi and wanted to fight hand to hand with Hou Yi.


    I have to say that Lu Ya is a little confused and wants to fight with the great witch. Although the demon family has strong physical advantages, it is far from the witch family. Perhaps in Lu Ya''s mind, Hou Yi has no body of the great witch after his reincarnation, so he feels that he has the ability to be higher than Hou Yi in hand to hand combat. Moreover, Hou Yi practiced the way of bow and arrow, so Lu Ya thought that as long as he rushed in front of Hou Yi, there would be a glimmer of vitality.


    In fact, Lu Ya didn''t know that although Hou Yi was reincarnated, Hou Yi''s physical strength was no worse than that of the great witch. Even if Lu Ya was a golden and black body, he was not necessarily better than Hou Yi physically.


    Hou Yi was very happy with Lu Ya''s move. He put away the Pangu bow and met Lu Ya with the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler". Hand to hand combat is very dangerous. If you are not careful, you may be seriously injured. Fortunately, Hou Yi and Lu Ya have their own Lingbao to protect themselves, but they won''t get hurt for a moment.


    The two of them had such a fight, which surprised the three immortals present, but felt very enjoyable. After all, such a fight had only happened in the flood and famine period, when there was a war between the Witch and the demon. They were very lucky to see such a scene now.


    Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha felt that Lu Ya had no hope when they saw that Lu Ya chose to fight hand-to-hand with Hou Yi. Although Hou Yi was reincarnated, it does not mean that his body is not as good as before. The great witch Chi is a good example. His body is not only the body of a great witch, but also has a yuan God. Such a person is more dangerous.


    Lu Ya knew that he had chosen the wrong way of fighting before he fought with Hou Yi. Although he had not yet figured out Hou Yi''s physical strength, Hou Yi could not break his defense by allowing the "seven treasures wonderful tree" to attack under the protection of the "Pangu tripod", the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow. However, the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" hit him differently, although it was protected by the "nine grades of Golden Lotus", But it takes a lot of mana. In hand to hand combat, Hou Yi''s attack speed is higher than that of using bow and arrow. The "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" fell on him like raindrops. How can he resist it.


    Lu Ya was not Hou Yi''s opponent in both long-range and close combat, which made Lu Ya unacceptable. He was so cruel that he decided to pull Hou Yi together since he could not escape death. Therefore, Lu Ya wanted to die with Hou Yi in the way of self explosion.


    It has to be said that this is the only way that the land pressure can hit and even kill Hou Yi. The power of a quasi Saint self explosion, even if Hou Yi has the protection of the acquired merit and virtue, he will suffer a great loss without defense. However, no one is willing to use such an extreme method unless it is absolutely forbidden.


    Lu Ya was fearless when he thought of death. He attacked Hou Yi crazily regardless of gain and loss. His crazy move surprised the immortals present. He didn''t understand what happened to Lu Ya. He fought with others with his own shortcomings. Didn''t he make it clear that he wanted to die!


    In fact, people don''t know that Lu Ya is confusing the immortals and even Hou Yi. After all, he is only a quasi saint in the early stage, but his accomplishments are not higher than Hou Yi. If Hou Yi can''t lose his vigilance, even if he explodes, he won''t be able to seriously damage Hou Yi, who has two acquired merits and virtues, so he seems to be attacking madly, but in fact he is not, He is gathering all his Dharma power to detonate himself. Of course, Lu Ya didn''t really want to die. He didn''t want to explode the yuan God himself. That would only lead to his death.


    It has to be said that Lu Ya''s calculation was successful. After seeing Lu Ya so crazy, Hou Yi was very happy and gradually lost his heart of prevention. Originally, he still maintained the protection of the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" which is the most valuable merit and virtue of the day after tomorrow. Now, he completely launched an attack with this treasure, leaving only the "Pangu tripod" on his head for protection, so his defense has decreased a lot.


    When he saw that Hou Yi had lost his vigilance, Lu Ya knew what he wanted and wanted to come. He shouted and rushed to Hou Yi again. The "seven treasures wonderful tree" in his hand and the "nine Golden Lotus" on his body all collided with the "Pangu tripod" above Hou Yi''s head.


    Under the sudden collision of these two treasures of the western two saints, although the "Pangu tripod" is the most precious of heaven''s merit and virtue, it still shakes one by one. At this time, the land pressure launched its long planned self explosion.


    Just listen to the loud bang of "bang", the land pressure blew itself up, but the power of the quasi holy self waterfall was amazing. Hou Yi was immediately blown up and seriously injured without being prepared. This highlights the change, but it shocked the immortals present. Just now, it still needs to be taken care of. In this blink of an eye, the land pressure blew itself up, which was difficult for them to accept.


    After Lu Ya broke his body, he wanted to escape under the protection of the "nine Golden Lotus". Unfortunately, his move completely angered Hou Yi. After listening to Hou Yi''s big drink, "ruler determines heaven and earth!"


    As soon as Hou Yi''s voice fell, his "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" turned into a light, giving the space around Lu Ya. This "ruler determines heaven and earth" is the ultimate power of the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler", that is, the sage will be fixed without prevention, not to mention the land pressure that has lost the flesh body.


    Just listen, Hou Yi said to Lu Ya under the protection of the "nine Golden Lotus" and the "seven treasure wonderful tree": "since you want to die, the poor way will complete you, and your yuan God won''t have to escape."


    When Lu Ya heard this, he said with a sneer: "Hou Yi, you don''t have to hold on. My self explosion has hit you hard just now. You only have about 30% of your cultivation. How can you protect me under the protection of the ''nine Golden Lotus'' and the'' seven treasure wonderful tree '', even if you can hold this small world, it''s useless."


    Hou Yi sneered and said, "Lu Ya, even if I have only 30% of my accomplishments, it''s not difficult to take you, the yuan God without flesh. From today on, there is no Jinwu in the three realms."


    While Lu Ya was talking to Hou Yi, Maitreya Buddha said, "Taoist friend of Hou Yi, now the Tathagata Buddha has lost his body. Do you think the cause and effect of both of you is over?"


    Before Hou Yi spoke, the enlightenment sneered: "Maitreya, we have a word in advance. No one can intervene in the struggle between Hou Yi and Lu Ya. Although Lu Ya''s body has been destroyed, the yuan God still exists. Moreover, the body was not destroyed by Hou Yi, but exploded by himself. Therefore, the cause and effect between them still exist. They should handle the matter by themselves. If you want to breach the contract, don''t blame me We''re going to step in, too. "


    All the fairies in the three realms knew that there was a merit pool in the West. As long as the yuan God existed and entered the pool, he could regain his flesh. This is why Lu Ya dared to explode his flesh. Therefore, all the fairies in the three realms supported the enlightenment and let Hou Yi and Lu Ya continue the decisive battle.


    Although Maitreya Buddha wanted to save the fallen yuan God, he could not destroy his oath in front of the immortals. In that case, the reputation of the West would be destroyed, so he had to retreat silently.


    When the pharmacist Buddha saw Maitreya Buddha, he comforted him and said, "younger martial brother, things are beyond our control now. Since dari Tathagata Buddha has chosen to end the cause and effect with Hou Yi, no matter what the result is, he needs to face it alone. We can''t intervene and have no ability to intervene in this matter. After all, we should focus on the overall situation."


    Maitreya Buddha nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but I have lost my sense of propriety. However, if the Tathagata Buddha falls, it will be a great loss to us in the West!"


    The herbalist Buddha sighed, "if the will of heaven is so, can you and I reverse it? Let''s let it be. It''s the best of benevolence and righteousness that we can do this, and the immortals in the three worlds can understand our difficulties."


    Maitreya nodded. Without saying anything, he paid attention to the changes on the ground again.


    Looking at the retreating Maitreya Buddha, Lu Ya felt a little uneasy. Although Hou Yi was not able to hurt himself under the protection of the "nine Golden Lotus" and the "seven treasures wonderful tree", Hou Yi was so confident that several people who understood the Tao were also very confident. His originally calm heart could not help shaking and felt that he might have miscalculated again, such as If his flash is miscalculated again, death is his only ending.


    Thinking of this, Lu Ya''s heart was very upset. He shouldn''t have not prepared everything, so he confronted Hou Yi because of a momentary impulse. Unfortunately, there was no regret medicine in the world. He could only swallow his own bitter fruit alone, and life and death could only depend on the arrangement of heaven''s will.

 Chapter 994

    Lu Ya''s worry is very correct. Hou Yi can indeed destroy his yuan God. Just when Lu Ya regretted, Hou Yi shouted, "Ding Town, Kyushu!"


    At that time, the Pangu tripod, which was originally above Hou Yi''s head, came to the top of the land pressure, emitting a milli light and the light of the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler", forming an independent space. In this space, Hou Yi, who is in charge of these two acquired merits and virtues, is the master, Under the interference of the power of space, the abilities of the "nine Golden Lotus" and the "seven treasure wonderful tree" are greatly reduced.


    Hou Yi continuously displayed the ultimate power of "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" and "Pangu tripod", but it shocked all the fairies in the three circles. No wonder they all said that the acquired merit treasure can be compared with the innate treasure. It turns out that this is true. This ultimate power is indeed much stronger than the innate treasure.


    Both the herbalist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha used the "nine Golden Lotus" and the "seven treasures wonderful tree". When they saw that these two spiritual treasures were suppressed by the power of the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" and the "Pangu tripod", they were shocked. At this time, they just understood why the teacher was so afraid of Kunpeng. Kunpeng, who has these two acquired merit treasures, has the ability to fight the sage, Even the inborn treasure will be affected by such power.


    Falling into the space formed by Hou Yi''s two postnatal merits and virtues, Hou Yi once again sacrificed the Pangu bow and shot an arrow. Listening to the sound of "whoosh", Hou Yi shot an arrow at the land again.


    After Hou Yi shot an arrow, everyone present was looking forward to the result of the arrow. Unfortunately, the result disappointed everyone. Hou Yi, who had only 30% of his accomplishments, was powerless to take land pressure. This made all the fairies present feel that the land pressure might escape, and they felt that the land pressure was very lucky.


    However, Hou Yi did not think so. If he could not completely kill Lu Ya this time, he was afraid that he would leave regret in his heart and affect his cultivation in the future, so he had to let Lu Ya die anyway. Moreover, he has now used the acquired merits and virtues of the two poles and the two poles. If he fails again, it will weaken the prestige of the Beiming sea, which he can''t bear.


    Thinking of this, Hou Yi ruthlessly decided to use the "lost treasure money" given to him by Cangjie before the war. Speaking of the lost treasure money, it is a powerful existence that is most likely to evolve into the ultimate postnatal merit treasure.


    After he made up his mind, Hou Yi did not hesitate to sacrifice "Luobao money". At this time, the "Luobao money" was greatly changed. The whole was glittering and surrounded by dark and yellow gas. People knew that it was a treasure of postnatal merit and virtue, and its quality was not low. Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao recognized the "Luobao money" like this.


    As soon as the "lost treasure money" came out, all the fairies present took a breath of air-conditioning. They all said that the saint Kunpeng had boundless merit and virtue and rich family resources. As soon as he saw the fruit today, Hou Yi took out three acquired merit and virtue treasures in a short time, although it was said that the last "lost treasure money" was not as good as the first two acquired merit and virtue treasures, But in any case, it is also a top-grade treasure of postnatal merits and virtues, which can be refined only by great merits and virtues. If so many merits and virtues are used to preach, it can be enough for one person to prove the holy throne. Therefore, all the fairies present felt that Kunpeng wasted this day''s great merits and virtues.


    After Hou Yi offered the "falling treasure money", the Maitreya Buddha and the herbalist Buddha changed their faces. They both knew the function of this treasure, but they were afraid that the land pressure was more or less bad, and the last chance of life would be cut off.


    Indeed, as the pharmacist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha thought, Hou Yi''s sacrifice of "falling treasure money" covered the "nine mouth Golden Lotus", but the "nine grade Golden Lotus" with greatly reduced function could not resist the power of "falling treasure money", and it was immediately dropped, leaving the land pressure unprotected.


    At this time, Hou Yi shouted loudly and took out three magic arrows made from laurel branches. He shot three arrows in succession. Without the land pressure protected by the "nine Golden Lotus", it was no longer possible to resist Hou Yi''s attack. The previous arrow he managed to stop with the "seven treasure tree" in his hand, but he also lost the "seven treasure tree", But he could no longer resist the next two arrows. He could only watch the sharp arrow cut his yuan God.


    The Magic Arrow refined by Laurel used by Hou Yi was specially made by Kunpeng for Hou Yi. The purpose is to restrain the three legged golden black body of Lu pressure. The two magic arrows shot into the yuan God of Lu pressure, and immediately burst out the spirit of the moon, killing the sun fire of the three legged golden black itself. The land pressure who lost the sun''s true fire screamed, and the God of death disappeared into the three realms. He didn''t even have the qualification to be on the God list.


    Lu Ya''s end surprised the herbalist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha. This is that all the dead people in the four religions had the opportunity to be on the list of gods, but they didn''t expect Lu Ya to disappear into the three realms. This result frightened them.


    This is the fate of Lu Ya. In those years, Lu Ya committed great karma in the famine, but then he did not obtain any merit to make up for his sins. That''s why he came to this end.


    After Lu Ya''s death, Hou Yi couldn''t help but breathe a long breath. After recovering his spirit a little, he put away the two congenital spiritual treasures left by Lu Ya, and then took back his three postnatal merit treasures. Then he was ready to meet with Wudao and others and leave Xiniu Hezhou.


    At this time, Maitreya Buddha came forward and said, "Taoist friend Hou Yi, since you have finished the cause and effect with the Tathagata Buddha, can you return the two Buddha''s treasures of preaching to me and let me take me to the paradise?"


    As soon as Maitreya said this, all the fairies in the three realms couldn''t help laughing and were dissatisfied with Maitreya''s behavior. Although it was said that these two congenital spiritual treasures were the treasures of the two saints in the west, Hou Yi pressed them from Lu''s hands and they were his booty, Maitreya should not say so.


    Not only did the immortals in the three realms think so, but even Hou Yi was very angry when he heard this. He only heard him say, "Maitreya''s words are bad. These two Lingbao are poor booty. How can they be easily handed over to you!"


    Maitreya''s face turned red when he heard this. He knew he shouldn''t ask Hou Yi for Lingbao, but he couldn''t help it. After all, it was the treasure of the two teachers. If it fell into the hands of Hou Yi, it would lose all the face of the West.


    Maitreya Buddha said, "Taoist friend Hou Yi, I know this is your booty, but you also know that they are the treasures of the two saints after all. They are the symbols of the west, but they can''t be lost. So please be generous and let me bring these two spiritual treasures back to the blissful world!"


    Speaking of these two pieces of Lingbao, Hou Yi came forward and said, "Maitreya, we all know what you said, but we can''t hand over these two congenital Lingbao for nothing. You must show some expression!"


    Hearing this, Maitreya''s face turned pale again. The west is the poorest place among the three worlds, but there are few spiritual treasures that can be taken. Therefore, Hou Yi''s words made him very embarrassed. For a time, he didn''t know what to do.


    The three immortals thought that Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha would do something to Hou Yi after they failed to ask for it, but they didn''t think about him. It was not what they thought. Although Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha were anxious, they didn''t show any signs of doing it, which surprised them.


    In fact, they don''t know that it''s not Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha who don''t want to rob, but the two saints in the West have already said that they won''t let them do it, so they are very helpless.


    When Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha felt embarrassed, suddenly enlightened stood up and said, "younger martial brother Hou Yi, ''nine Golden Lotus'' and'' seven treasures wonderful tree ''are the sermon treasures of two saints, but they are not easy to lose. You''d better return these two spiritual treasures to Maitreya Buddha!"


    When he said this, the immortals present were greatly shocked. They all knew that Kunpeng was at odds with the two saints in the West. Now they can take these two Lingbao from the West in a fair way, but they want to lose the face of the West. Hou Yi will not hand over these two Lingbao at any time. However, the enlightenment suddenly asked Hou Yi to return the Lingbao, which was very abnormal. Not only did they think so, but even Jingwei people were puzzled and wanted to oppose it. But it was stopped by enlightenment.


    Although Hou Yi didn''t know why he made such a decision, he didn''t object, so he returned the two Lingbao to Maitreya Buddha.


    Maitreya was overjoyed when he saw this. He quickly took back two Lingbao and said, "thank you for your generosity!"


    When Hou Yi heard this, he said, "you''d better thank my senior brother. If he hadn''t interceded for you, I couldn''t return half of this Lingbao to you."


    Maitreya heard this and quickly thanked the enlightenment. The enlightenment smiled and said, "it should be!" then he left Xiniu Hezhou with Hou Yi and others. All the immortals left one after another.

 Chapter 995

    On the way back to the underworld, the Jingwei couldn''t stand it anymore and asked, "elder martial brother, why do you want the second martial brother to give up the two congenital Lingbao? Isn''t it too cheap for each other?"


    The enlightenment sighed: "younger martial sister, I don''t know. In fact, I don''t want to give up these two innate Lingbao, but this is what the teacher ordered, and I can''t break it."


    Hearing this, Jingwei was shocked and said, "how could the teacher make such a decision? It''s amazing."


    The enlightenment said: "younger martial sister, I''m also very confused about this. If you want to know the details, you''d better ask the teacher after returning to the hell!"


    Hearing the words of enlightenment, Jingwei was embarrassed to ask any more questions, so the five of them stepped up to return to the underworld to ask the teacher why they should let go of the two western saints so easily.


    After returning to the underworld, Kunpeng and empress Houtu were in the hall to welcome the return of enlightenment. They were very happy that Hou Yi could kill Lu Ya.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "Hou Yi, you finally get rid of the shadow in your heart. You must be able to achieve quasi holy fruit soon. This war can be said to be the result of your alliance, so as a teacher, I hope you can be united and harmonious in the future."


    Hou Yi said: "this battle is all the work of the teacher''s guidance. The disciples can kill Lu Ya smoothly. However, the disciples used three acquired merits and virtues in this battle. I''m afraid it will lead to a lot of unnecessary trouble. What''s more, they let the saints know these acquired merits and virtues, which are very unfavorable to the future. Please punish the teacher."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said: "You don''t have to worry about this. The saints already know these acquired merits and virtues in their hands. Even if they reveal their ultimate power, it doesn''t matter. The fight between the saints depends not on the Lingbao, but on the mastery of the law, so it doesn''t have a big impact. As for the immortals in the three realms, they don''t dare to provoke us easily, especially now They don''t joke about their lives. "


    At this time, Jingwei said, "teacher, why did you let elder martial brother Hou Yi return the two pieces of Lingbao to the two saints of the West so easily?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "You don''t know that the ''nine grade Golden Lotus'' and the'' seven treasures wonderful tree ''are the treasures of the two western saints. Even if you don''t return them to Maitreya, the two western saints can take back the Lingbao at any time as long as they think about it. Since you''d better return them to Maitreya happily, so that the other party won''t care about you even if they are dissatisfied with Lu Ya. No This is not the most important thing. The "nine grade Golden Lotus" is given by the Taoist ancestor. If you don''t return this treasure, it will fall into the hands of others. As a teacher, you have to guard against it! "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, Jingwei realized that there were so many things in it, so they didn''t say anything more.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng said, "although this thing is not big, it''s not small. You''d better avoid it for a while. Lighten the sight of outstanding people and practice well. Especially Hou Yi, once your heart knot goes, you can cut the evil corpse in not much time, so you should strive for the success of cutting the corpse as soon as possible."


    After hearing this, several people also understood that the teacher was good for them, so they left one after another.


    After the enlightenment left, empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, now Hou Yi shows three treasures of postnatal merit and virtue. I''m afraid some people have ideas about you. Although you comfort Hou Yi that there is no big deal, it''s not. You can''t help but guard against it!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I know what Taoist friends say. The most valuable merit and virtue will indeed arouse the greed of many people. Especially now you and I can''t intervene in the matter of measuring robbery. They have no fear. I let Hou Yi avoid it for a while."


    Empress Houtu said, "I''m afraid they won''t stop with greed. Then things will be troublesome. The enemies hidden in the dark are always more difficult to deal with than the enemies in the front!"


    Kunpeng said: "it''s no use for us to regret the current situation. In the end, we have to face it directly, but I don''t think it''s a big deal. Anyone who wants to beat me, the Lord of Kunpeng must first consider whether he can bear the anger of the poor."


    The reason why Kunpeng said this is not groundless. His reputation is not inferior to that of saints in the three realms. Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West will not easily provoke Kunpeng. As for those places where Kunpeng did not worry about casual practice, he integrated the "Kongtong seal" which is the most precious treasure of the human race, which means that he has an immortal body. Even if his disciples die, as long as the yuan God still exists, he can Using the ability contained in the "Kongtong seal" to revive the disciples of the sect is nothing more than losing several innate spiritual treasures, but the person who does it will bear his boundless pursuit.


    However, after Lu yashen died, Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha suddenly received a message from the two western saints, asking him to hand over the two congenital spiritual treasures to huodeng and Duobao respectively. After receiving the order, the two immediately set out to find huodeng and Duobao respectively and hand over the "seven treasures wonderful tree" and "nine grades Golden Lotus" to each other.


    The reason why the two saints of the West did this was because the depth of the interception of the sect made them have to be careful. In particular, Duobao was very important in the eyes of the two saints of the West. Therefore, he was introduced to give him the defense Lingbao of the "nine Golden Lotus" to prevent the interception of the sect from poisoning Duobao.


    After receiving the "seven treasures and wonderful trees" sent by Maitreya Buddha, Yandeng was worried about the life and death of landing pressure. He asked Maitreya for details. After getting the death of Lu pressure, Yandeng''s retreat became more prosperous. Yandeng was not as ignorant as Lu pressure. He knew that if he wanted to preach, he must first ensure his safety. Without anything, his life was worthless. Moreover, after seeing Maitreya personally deliver the "seven treasures and wonderful trees", we can imagine that the next thing is more dangerous.


    After having an idea, after Maitreya left, he asked the four people who were afraid of staying in sun, Manjusri, Puxian and Guanyin to discuss countermeasures and see their ideas.


    When all the people came together, afraid of leaving sun asked, "I don''t know what the Buddha called us here?"


    The burning lamp said: "today, I called everyone here, but there was a matter to tell me. Lu Yadao''s friend has died, and his gods and forms have disappeared. He doesn''t even have the qualification to be on the list of gods!"


    Hearing this, the people who were afraid to stay in sun were greatly shocked and said, "how is it possible that Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha accompanied him? How can the yuan gods be destroyed?"


    The lamplighter sighed: "I can only blame Lu Ya for his overconfidence. He thought he borrowed the testimony treasure of the two leaders, but he wanted to face Hou Yi. However, he didn''t expect Hou Yi to come prepared. He even brought three acquired merit and virtue treasures. In this case, do you think Lu Ya can escape?"


    Hearing this, Guanyin asked, "Buddha, what should we do now that the Tathagata Buddha is dead?"


    Burning the lamp said, "I want you to come here to discuss the way out in the future. Just now, the saint asked Maitreya to send the ''seven treasures and wonderful trees''. It can be seen that the next thing is only dangerous, so I want to hear your thoughts!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "it is said that there has been some action to stop teaching. I''m afraid there will be some action in the next teaching. We are all traitors to teaching. I''m afraid they won''t let us go easily. The end of land pressure may be our end in the future. I think we should work together to tide over this disaster!"


    Afraid to stay, sun Buddha said: "Guanyin Bodhisattva is right. As long as the five of us work together, we still have the ability to protect ourselves when the sage can''t intervene in the measurement of robbery!"


    After hearing the words of Guanyin Bodhisattva and the afraid sun Buddha, the burning lamp said: "There are some truth in what you say, but you underestimate people and Buddhism. If they really want to poison us, I''m afraid we can''t resist it. Don''t forget that both people and Buddhism have innate treasures. As for people''s education and the postnatal treasure of merit and virtue, ''the mysterious yellow and exquisite tower of heaven and earth'', what we have, we can''t resist it with this'' seven treasures'' wonderful tree Any congenital treasure. "


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "what should we do according to the meaning of the Buddha?"


    The lantern said, "now the opportunity of the avenue has become a reminder. If we intervene in this matter, we are afraid that it will be difficult to protect our life. Without life, everything has no value, so I want to quit this competition. What do you think?"


    Afraid to stay, sun several people were greatly surprised when they heard the words of burning the lamp. They never thought that burning the lamp should give up the competition for the opportunity of the avenue. This is the easiest opportunity to preach. It is very difficult to lose this opportunity to preach again in the future. However, what burning the lamp said is very reasonable. No matter what happens, they should protect their lives first, so they all agreed to burning the lamp''s intention to withdraw from the avenue I have to say that their choice was right. It was because they withdrew from the battle that they saved their lives.

 Chapter 996

    Lighting the lamp is to withdraw from the battle, but nadaobao is unwilling to lose such an opportunity, but he is ambitious to plan how to compete for the opportunity of the avenue. After receiving the "nine Golden Lotus" which is the treasure of the sage''s sermon, his confidence is stronger. However, Duobao also knew that he couldn''t be anxious to seize the opportunity of the avenue. It was difficult for him to do anything by himself, so he also calmed down and prepared to reap the benefits.


    Duobao is different from those who burn lanterns. He left the church because he was recognized by the leader of Tongtian cult. Therefore, he is not afraid of cutting off teaching and finding trouble for himself, so he is very calm in his heart.


    In fact, the leader of Tongtian didn''t mean to deal with Duobao. After all, he agreed to join Buddhism. He can only blame himself for not complaining about Duobao.


    It''s impossible to say that the leader of Tongtian sect doesn''t mean to be sad about Duobao. After all, it''s a heavy blow for his big disciple to enter the West. This is the biggest reason why the leader of Tongtian sect is hostile to the Supreme Master. If the supreme master didn''t force him with the luck of Xuanmen, Duobao wouldn''t enter Buddhism. Therefore, the gratitude and resentment between the leader of Tongtian cult and the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty is extremely deep and difficult to resolve.


    The leader of Tongtian cult sent to Xiniu Hezhou this time was the truncated ¡õ¡õ¡õ, including Kong Xuan, Zhao Gongming, Jin Guangxian, Qiu Shouxian, Lingya Xian, Wuyun Xian and Wen Zhong. Led by Kong Xuan, they secretly touched Wuzhuang temple with Lingbao such as "immortal killing sword array" and Tongtian cult leader''s "Qingping sword".


    The reason why Kong Xuan and his entourage can only come to Wuzhuang temple so smoothly is mainly because the saints can''t intervene in measuring the robbery. Without the obstruction of the saints, their natural action is convenient. In addition, the two saints in the west can''t attack Wuzhuang temple for a long time when they see Duobao and burning lamps. They want Kong Xuan and others to come out and reap the benefits when their great achievements are about to be completed. On the other hand, it is because Jin Guangxian Qiu Shouxian and Lingya Xian had been in the West. They knew the terrain clearly, so they forced them through many checkpoints.


    At the beginning of the war between Hou Yi and Lu Ya, Kong Xuan secretly investigated the defense of the Wuzhuang temple while all the immortals focused on Hou Yi and Lu Ya. When the big day was over, Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun in the Wuzhuang Temple fluctuated slightly, Kong Xuan suddenly took Zhao Gongming, Jin Guangxian, Qiu Shouxian The Lingya fairy set up a "sword array to kill immortals" to defend Wuzhuang view, while the dark cloud fairy and Wen Zhong were on guard.


    Zhen Yuanzi was shocked by the sudden emergence of the intercepted disciples. Although it was said that the other party must have secretly touched the front of Wuzhuang temple when he was in a decisive battle with Hou Yi, it was clear that the other party had made arrangements in such a tight situation.


    At the thought of this, Zhen Yuanzi was in a very bad mood. First, the two saints in the west, then the younger brother, and then the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. I''m afraid that in a short time, the solar energy Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun will also come. Coupled with the hidden Styx River, the situation of Wuzhuang temple is becoming more and more dangerous.


    However, although the situation of Wuzhuang temple was extremely dangerous, Zhen Yuanzi didn''t disturb Hongyun for fear that it would disturb Hongyun''s cultivation. Instead, he bore the huge pressure alone. It can be seen how deep the relationship between Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun is.


    Although the "immortal killing sword array" has boundless power, Kong Xuan is not the leader of Tongtian cult after all. He can''t give full play to the power of "immortal killing sword array". If he uses it to deal with xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi, it''s OK, but if he wants to deal with an old school quasi Saint like Zhen Yuanzi, the gap between the two is too big and is not at the same level at all. Kong Xuan''s "sword array for killing immortals" is also a defense that can not be jointly deployed by the "earth book" and the "ginseng fruit tree" in a short time.


    In the face of the attack of apostasy, Zhen Yuanzi was looking forward to Hongyun breaking through the quasi Saint realm as soon as possible, or letting the saints die. However, although Hongyun has the memory of previous lives, it is also very difficult to break through the quasi Saint realm. Although Zhen Yuanzi didn''t inform Hong Yun of his interception to attack the mountain, the ferocious spirit of the "immortal killing sword array" affected Hong Yun''s enlightenment and sobered him up from his retreat.


    When he went out, Hongyun was furious. Although he knew that he would attract people, elucidation, interception and Buddhism, the leader of Tongtian cult was too much. He even set up a "immortal killing sword array" at the door of Wuzhuang temple. It was too arrogant. It was clear that he was trying to force zhenyuanzi and himself to death.


    After seeing Hongyun leave the pass, Zhen Yuanzi said, "good brother, there are promising brothers here. You''d better practice and strive to break through the quasi holy practice as soon as possible, so we don''t have to be afraid of the attacks of the saints!"


    The red cloud sighed: "Eldest brother, how can I calm down and practice when things are at this point? The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are too arrogant to set up a ''immortal killing sword array'' in front of the gate of Wuzhuang temple. The evil spirit has invaded the villa, and I can''t calm down and Practice any more. In that case, I''d better help eldest brother face the siege of the saints together, maybe after a while After the war, it is possible to break through the current state. "


    Although Zhen Yuanzi still hoped that Hong Yun would go to practice, he also understood that the current situation was really not suitable for Hong Yun to practice in isolation. The evil spirit of the "immortal killing sword array" was too strong, which had affected the aura of the Wuzhuang temple.


    The river Styx, which had been hiding in the dark, was very angry when he saw the attack of the sect. He was an ally with the leader of Tongtian sect and empress Nuwa. They should discuss with themselves before attacking Wuzhuang temple. If they didn''t discuss, they should at least inform him. However, the leader of Tongtian sect and empress Nuwa attacked Wuzhuang Temple alone without saying a word. Obviously, there was no reason On the contrary, when I thought of this place, the Styx River couldn''t help hating the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa had expected the reaction of Styx, but it was impossible for them. Because Styx, a person who could betray anytime and anywhere, gave up the opportunity to compete for the avenue of red cloud, they did not pay attention to Styx. Even if Styx had any ideas, it would be difficult for him to realize it. After all, the Wuzhuang temple is located in Xiniu Hezhou, If the Styx dares to go alone, it will only give the western two saints a chance to attack.


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult doesn''t care about the Styx River, he is still very cautious about the two western saints. He sends only half of the forces to intercept the sect. The others are in the charge of empress Yunxiao and the Wudang virgin. They are ready to welcome Kong and announce them anytime and anywhere, while the immortals of the demon family have been staring at people and explaining the two religions to prevent each other from sneaking attacks.


    The immortals in the three realms were surprised when they stopped teaching. After all, Wuzhuang temple is on the territory of Buddhism. Such a stop teaching is not only challenging zhenyuanzi and Hongyun, but also provoking the two saints in the West.


    The leader of Tongtian sect didn''t know this. Originally, he and empress Nuwa thought that Wuzhuang temple had been attacked by dengdeng, Duobao and Luya for so long, and should have suffered a lot of losses. As long as they attacked suddenly, they would easily win Wuzhuang temple. However, they didn''t expect that things were not as simple as they thought. Due to the discord between Duobao, dengdeng and Luya, Wuzhuang temple was not seriously damaged, The "immortal killing sword array" created by Kong Xuan could not stop Yuanzi and Hongyun for a moment, which surprised Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa.


    Just when the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were ready to send empress Yunxiao and Empress Wu Dang to support Kong xuanzhi, the demon clan monitoring people and explaining the two religions came the news. The people and explaining the two religions united forces gathered again. This time, people and explaining the two religions used more than 70% of their own living forces. After learning this, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were shocked, No longer dare to act rashly.


    More than 70% of the effective forces of people and Buddhism can''t be resisted by the demon family alone, so empress Yunxiao and the Wudang virgin can''t go out at will and have to guard against the sudden attack of people and Buddhism.


    The formation of the alliance of human and elucidation religions is not only shocked by the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, but also shocked by all the fairies in the three circles, especially zhenyuanzi and Hongyun. If the alliance of human and elucidation religions is aimed at them, I''m afraid Wuzhuang temple is more or less dangerous.


    Just listen, Hongyun said, "brother, it seems that people and Buddhism are determined to seize the opportunity of the road at one stroke. If the situation is very critical, you don''t need to take care of your little brother and leave alone!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he said angrily, "Hong Yun, what do you mean by this? Am I a villain who abandons my brothers? If I want to die, everyone will die together. If I can''t, you and I have to give some color to the saints even if we fight hard."


    When Hongyun heard this, he was very unhappy. He couldn''t help thinking: "if he hadn''t dragged brother zhenyuanzi down, Wuzhuang Temple wouldn''t be besieged by the saints. Everything was provoked by brother zhenyuanzi himself. Even if he died, he couldn''t drag brother zhenyuanzi down with him."


    With such an idea, Hongyun secretly decided that if he really couldn''t survive the disaster, instead of letting the opportunity of the avenue be taken away by the saints, he might as well hand over brother zhenyuanzi directly. When he got the opportunity of the avenue, he could testify immediately as long as he made an oath.

 Chapter 997

    Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun didn''t know who they were. Although the joint forces of the two religions came to them, they didn''t come to seize the opportunity of the road as they thought, but came to help them.


    Not only did Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun not think of this, but also the two saints in the west, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and others did not think that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun would give up the opportunity to seize the avenue and go to help Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun cross the robbery. Such a thing is too crazy for anyone to think of.


    It is precisely because no one can think of it, so the plan of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun can proceed smoothly, and the situation may be controlled by their people.


    In the Taiqing sky, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, the time has come. It''s time for us to act, otherwise it will be late!"


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "the time has come. Let''s take action, but we can''t come out first. We have to let the army go out first to disturb the two saints of the West and younger martial brother Tongtian. This is more conducive to our deployment in the future."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "elder martial brother, you are right. As soon as our two religious allied forces set out, whether it is the two saints in the west, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa, they will desperately let their disciples attack Wuzhuang temple, so as to seize the opportunity of Taoism before our army arrives, so that we have enough reason to control the situation!"


    It has to be said that the idea of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun is indeed very insidious, forcing the two saints in the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa to make enemies with Hongyun, and then come forward to clean up the situation.


    Indeed, as the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty thought, when the joint forces of the two religions advanced towards the Wuzhuang temple, the two men of light lamp and Duobao received the order of the two saints of the west to attack the Wuzhuang temple and seize the opportunity of the Avenue as soon as possible, and Kong Xuan also received the order of the leader of Tongtian church to win the Wuzhuang temple as soon as possible before the joint forces of the two religions came.


    The river Styx, which has been hidden in the dark, also thought after seeing the action of the West and the interception, and felt that his opportunity had come, so he secretly followed the interception, ready to catch cicadas with mantis and yellow finches.


    After receiving the order, huodeng not only didn''t leave for Wuzhuang temple, but also stayed away from Wuzhuang. It seemed that he was determined not to participate in the competition for the opportunity of this avenue. Only Duobao took his disciples outside Wuzhuang temple to prepare for a war. Unfortunately, he was blocked by Wu Yunxian, Wen Zhong and other truncated disciples. Both sides seemed to be on the verge of fire, However, fortunately, both sides are trying their best to restrain themselves and there is no war between them.


    Wu Yunxian was very cautious about Duobao''s arrival and quickly informed Kong Xuan and others who were attacking Wuzhuang temple, so as to prevent Duobao from taking advantage of Duobao.


    A moment later, after receiving the notice, Kong Xuan, Zhao Gongming, Qiu Shouxian, Jin Guangxian and Lingya Xian came to Duobao''s battle. After meeting, both sides felt Duoduo.


    Hearing this, Zhao Gongming came forward and said, "senior brother Duobao, how are you after seeing you for a long time?"


    Duobao said, "thank you for your concern. I''m fine."


    Hearing Duobao''s words, Zhao Gong ¡õ¡õ was cool. Originally, he thought that Duobao would care about the friendship of the same door, but Duobao''s words would clearly clarify his position and do not want to have anything to do with the interception of education. It seems that he resented what happened that year!


    Seeing that Duobao said so, Zhao Gongming didn''t want to say more and went straight to the theme: "but I don''t know what the Buddha is doing here?"


    Duobao said, "I have the same intention as you. Please make it convenient for me!"


    Kong Xuan didn''t have the slightest feeling about Duobao. When he joined the sect, Duobao had been captured. When he heard Duobao talking like this, he couldn''t bear it. He said with a cold hum: "the Buddha''s words are bad. Everything should come first and then. Since the Buddha came late, please come back so that everyone''s face won''t look bad!"


    Duobao''s face changed when he heard this. He was shocked by Kong Xuan''s words. However, to tell the truth, Duobao was unable to directly oppose Zhao Gongming and Kong Xuan. First of all, the "immortal sword array" was beyond his ability to resist. Therefore, Duobao can only endure Kong Xuan''s rudeness.


    At this time, Duobao secretly hated why he didn''t listen to the orders of the two saints in the west to come to Wuzhuang temple, so that they don''t have to be afraid of Kong Xuan. However, when Duobao saw that the light did not come, he thought about it and came up with a good idea, so he said: "several Taoist friends, the five Zhuang temple is strong in defense. You must all know that we might as well join hands to break the five Zhuang temple first, and then act separately. Finally, who can get the opportunity of the road depends on the will of heaven. I don''t know what you think?"


    Hearing Duobao''s words, the jiejiao immortals couldn''t help thinking. To tell the truth, they didn''t expect that the defense of Wuzhuang temple should be so strong. If they didn''t cooperate with Duobao, they should always be careful of Duobao''s sneak attack when attacking Wuzhuang temple, which is very bad for them. Therefore, Zhao Gongming and Kong Xuan exchanged their opinions and said, "since the Buddha said so, I should agree."


    Duobao said, "thank you for your help. Let''s act as soon as possible."


    At this time, the Styx river could not bear it. Now the Buddha and the interceptor joined hands. If he did not appear, he would lose the opportunity to compete for the avenue, so he came out from the dark and said, "wait a minute!"


    When he saw the river Styx appear, Duobao and Zhao Gongming''s faces changed greatly. They all knew the prestige of the river Styx. Now he also came to Wuzhuang temple, but he was afraid that he would add a strong hand.


    Duobao came forward and said, "I don''t know what''s the matter with the Styx ancestor calling us?"


    Styx said, "I don''t have any big deal. I just want to act with you, but I don''t know what your intentions are?"


    Duobao and Zhao Gongming were extremely distressed when they heard this. Although they wanted to refuse, the consequences of doing so were very serious. However, they could only agree to the proposal of Styx.


    In other words, the reason why Styx appeared to join Buddhism and cut off the two religions was that he was afraid that Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun could not resist the joint attack of the two religions and would be captured by the other party in an instant. Even if he had high mana, it would be difficult for him to compete with the cut off disciples with the help of the "immortal killing sword array", so he had to appear just in case.


    When the three parties attack together, the defense of the Wuzhuang temple is shaky. When they see Duobao, Kong Xuan and Styx, they are very excited. As long as the defense of the Wuzhuang temple is broken, the opportunity of the avenue is waving to them. When they think of the opportunity of the avenue, everyone''s attack is much stronger.


    Although zhenyuanzi and Hongyun have "land book" and "ginseng fruit tree" in hand, they are also difficult to defend against such a powerful attack. Looking at the shaky defense, both of them are very heavy.


    With a loud bang, the defense of Wuzhuang temple was finally opened by the joint efforts of the three parties. At this time, Styx, Kong Xuan and Duobao all flew to the red cloud.


    In the face of the attack of the three, it was difficult to resist only by Hongyun''s later cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. However, at this time, Hongyun had a heart of death, so he didn''t care about holding a "killing God gun" and welcoming the three with a "scattered soul gourd" on his head.


    Zhen Yuanzi was shocked when he saw this scene. He immediately sacrificed the "earth book" and quickly blocked Hongyun''s body, while he himself said loudly, "step back, good brother. You can stop it here!"


    Hongyun refused to involve zhenyuanzi again, so he insisted on not retreating, which made zhenyuanzi very anxious, but there was no way to take Hongyun.


    At this time, the river Styx sneered and said, "Hongyun, your time of death is coming today." the river Styx then avoided Zhen Yuanzi''s'' land book ''and rushed to Hongyun again. However, the treasure was unwilling to let the river Styx succeed, so he blocked the way of the river Styx. Kong Xuan was overjoyed when he saw this. He no longer took care of Duobao and the five colors of the river Styx and brushed his head at Hongyun.


    However, Hong Yun did not shy away from Kong Xuan''s move and stabbed the five-color divine light with a "divine killing gun". The five-color divine light is the connection between Kong Xuan''s own divine power and the yuan God. Kong Xuan did not know the power of the "divine killing gun" and even dreamed of taking the "divine killing gun" away with the five-color divine light.


    Unfortunately, his idea was very wrong. The "divine killer gun" could hurt saints. How could he care about Kong Xuan''s unfinished "five colors of divine light". When the two touched, Kong Xuan''s face changed greatly. He felt that his original God was attracted by the "divine killer gun".


    At this time, Kong Xuan could no longer deal with Hong Yun. He quickly took back the five colors of divine light and got rid of the attack of "killing God gun". Unfortunately, Hong Yun''s cultivation was just a great Luo Jinxian, while Kong Xuan was a quasi saint who cut off a corpse. Both of them had strength reasons, so Kong Xuan escaped light and late.

 Chapter 998

    Facing the attacks from Styx River, Duobao and Kong Xuan, it was not long before Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun got into trouble. Just when they wanted to work hard, suddenly the man outside Wuzhuang temple and the army of elucidation and Buddhism, led by xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and guangchengzi, broke through the guard of Zhao Gongming and came to Wuzhuang temple.


    For the sudden emergence of people, the two armies of Buddhism and Buddhism surprised the two sides who were attacking each other. Just when the red cloud was so dark that their lives were not protected, they suddenly heard the master of the xuandu ¡õ¡õ say, "master Hongyun, don''t worry. We''ll come to help you."


    Master xuandu ¡õ¡õ said this and offered a "Tai Chi diagram" to settle the Styx River, Duobao and Kong Xuan. This time, the Supreme Lord and the first Heavenly Master dare not make the mistake of the last time. They handed over all their possessions to master xuandu ¡õ¡õ and guangchengzi for fear of being intercepted or ambushed by the demon clan again.


    Hearing master xuandu''s words, the intercepted disciples, Buddhist disciples and even the Styx River were shocked. They couldn''t help thinking: "how could this happen? People and Buddhism didn''t come to seize the opportunity of the great road, but came to help Hongyun and zhenyuanzi get out of trouble."


    Taking advantage of the shock of the Styx River, master xuandu and guangchengzi quickly came to zhenyuanzi and Hongyun. Master xuandu not only sacrificed the congenital treasure "Tai Chi map", but also sacrificed the acquired merit treasure "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" on his head to protect Hongyun and zhenyuanzi.


    The sudden change was hard for everyone to accept. Styx said, "xuandu, are you going to be an enemy to us all?"


    Master xuandu said, "it''s not that I want to be enemies with you, but what you do is against the general trend of the way of heaven. I teach my senior disciples to stop you."


    When Styx heard this, he sneered: "xuandu, don''t talk about the way of heaven. It''s just that you and the two religions want to swallow the opportunity of the road alone. What''s so nice to say!"


    Master xuandu sneered: "Styx River, you and the holy master Kunpeng both heard it in Zixiao palace, but why can the holy master be equal to the holy man, but you have no progress in being cultivated by others. To put it bluntly, it''s all because of your mind. You think your ideas are correct, but in fact they are not. I swear to God and have no intention of getting involved in the opportunity of the great road, If there is a violation of the body, death will disappear! "


    As soon as master xuandu made his vow, he was recognized by the way of heaven. Therefore, everyone who originally thought that man and Buddhism wanted to take the opportunity of the great road alone was shocked. This man and Buddhism were obviously doing something harmful to others and not to benefit themselves. Although they wanted to stop it, they couldn''t help flinching in the face of the huge team of people and Buddhism.


    It''s a pity that Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha are rectifying Lu Ya''s death. Lu Ya''s subordinates have no time to help, and lighting the lamp is a fear. They don''t want to participate in this matter at all. Therefore, only the disciples led by Duobao can take the initiative in the whole west, Of course, if Duobao can be fully integrated with the interception of religion, it can also have the ability to fight with people and the United forces of the two religions, but both of them have their own purposes and it is impossible to join hands, so they can only make plans.


    The Ming River met people and explained that the two religious allied forces were determined to help Hongyun through the disaster. They couldn''t help but retreat. They didn''t say anything to xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher, but slowly retreated themselves. The move of Ming River didn''t attract people''s attention, so his action was very smooth.


    Just when Styx thought he was going to succeed, suddenly there was a burst of pressure in the sky, but the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor came out.


    With the emergence of the two saints of the first emperor and the first emperor, the two saints in the west can not be weakened, and so can the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. Therefore, although they did not know the intention of the first emperor and the first emperor, they quickly came to Wuzhuang temple to prevent the conspiracy of the second emperor and the first emperor.


    The saints gathered together, but it made the scene more chaotic. The Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa hated the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun most. If it was not for the stop of people and Buddhism, the opportunity of Hongyun''s Avenue had come to them.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult said coldly, "elder martial brother, second martial brother, we all have an agreement not to intervene in the matter of measuring robbery. Why do you two go back on your word? It''s not a good thing."


    Zhunti also sneered: "what elder martial brother Tongtian said is very true. Elder martial brother Jieyin and I, as landlords, didn''t intervene in the robbery, but the eldest martial brother and the second martial brother violated the agreement, which needs to be explained to us!"


    After hearing the words of Tongtian sect leader and zhunti two saints, the Supreme Lord said calmly, "if you want to explain, I''ll give you an explanation!"


    Zhunti said, "that''s the best. Elder martial brother, please speak frankly. We are all ears!" zhunti said the four words very seriously, so that people can know his intention as soon as they heard it.


    However, the Supreme Lord didn''t care about this, but said calmly: "as we all know, Taoist Hongyun is the person who should be robbed by the teacher. You are so presumptuous that even the person who should be robbed dare to ¡õ¡õ¡õ. As your senior brother, how can you not come to stop you?"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, zhunti and the leader of Tongtian cult don''t think so. Anyway, they have offended Hongyun and have nothing to hide. Just listen, zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, that''s wrong! Although the teacher in Zixiao Palace said that Hongyun Taoist friend was the one who should be robbed, he didn''t say that the opportunity of this avenue could only be his own, so I think we didn''t violate the way of heaven, but the elder martial brother violated the original agreement in the name of the way of heaven. It should give us a reasonable explanation, otherwise the matter can''t be settled like this!"


    Before the Supreme Master spoke, the leader of Tongtian sect also said: "junior brother zhunti is right. Since the friend of Hongyun Taoist priest is the person of measuring robbery and has not joined our original agreement, no matter what happens, it is God''s will. It''s wrong for the eldest martial brother to intervene in measuring robbery in the name of heaven. I also think the eldest martial brother should give us an explanation!"


    After hearing these words, the great old gentleman sneered and said, "I don''t know what the two younger martial brothers want. Please speak up!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun also sneered: "younger martial brother zhunti and younger martial brother Tongtian, at the beginning, our agreement was jointly made by all of us. Just a few of you can''t represent everyone''s approval. If you want to discuss it, please invite Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Haotian and queen Xi together to discuss the matter together."


    It has to be said that Yuanshi Tianzun played really beautifully. Kunpeng and empress Houtu obviously stood with Hongyun, and they would naturally support their own statement. Haotian and empress Xiwang are smart people, but they are afraid they won''t say anything. In this way, they are four to four. The western two saints, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa can''t help them.


    For the idea of Yuanshi Tianzun, the western two saints, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa are very clear. They only heard Zhun mention: "elder martial brother Yuanshi''s words are bad. This is a matter for several of us. It has nothing to do with Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi. Naturally, there is no need to discuss with them. It is also a matter for several of us!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "that''s right!"


    Seeing that zhunti and the leader of Tongtian cult were pressing on him step by step, the Supreme Lord sneered: "Since several younger martial brothers have to give me an explanation, I''ll tell you again. Although I came to Wuzhuang temple first, did I ever intervene in the battle between you two? No, since I didn''t, how can I say that I violated the original agreement? I remember very clearly that the agreement didn''t restrict us to move."


    As soon as the Supreme Master said this, the leader of Tongtian sect, empress Nu Wa and the two western saints were stupid. It was really like what the Supreme Master said. They just appeared in Wuzhuang temple, but did not do it. Therefore, they accused the Supreme Master and the first emperor of violating the agreement to intervene in the quantity robbery, but it did not exist.


    Yuanshi Tianzun was very happy when he saw that the two saints in the west, empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian sect were speechless by the supreme old gentleman, so he said, "elder martial brother is right. What''s the reason why several younger martial brothers slander the elder martial brother so much? It should be the elder martial brother who wants to ask you what your intentions are."


    Seeing that it was impossible to put the hat of violating the agreement on the head of the supreme old gentleman, Zhun said, "we didn''t think about it, but it''s no wonder that after all, we are the eldest martial brother, who suddenly appeared in Wuzhuang temple for no reason, affecting the normal progress of quantitative robbery!"

 Chapter 999

    For zhunti''s statement, taishanglaojun didn''t care too much, because taishanglaojun''s purpose was not to quarrel over such a small matter at all. He came to win over red clouds. Moreover, the Supreme Lord also knows that it is impossible to attack the two saints of the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa. It''s better to be generous.


    Just listen, the great old gentleman said, "since you did it unintentionally, I won''t be investigated any more, but now do you want to attack Hongyun Taoist friend?"


    Faced with the question of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Tongtian cult leader, empress Nu Wa and the two saints in the West are not easy to answer. However, when they think about it, they have already made a grudge with Hongyun. Even if they stop, it''s no use. It''s better to finish the work. So zhunti first said: "Elder martial brother Jun, we don''t want to attack Hongyun Taoist friend. It''s also a last resort. The quantity robbery has been going on for such a long time, but the emperor hasn''t appeared, and the cultivation of Hongyun Taoist friend is so low. Since the teacher didn''t specify that Hongyun must prove the Tao during the quantity robbery, he might as well hand over the opportunity of the avenue to the capable people, so that everyone can accept it Get over the robbery early! "


    The Supreme Lord asked, "who should accept the opportunity of this avenue best according to the intention of zhunti younger martial brother?"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, I think it''s best for dobao to accept this opportunity. After all, he is the head of three families and is the most likely candidate to preach!"


    When Hong Yun heard Zhun''s remark, he sneered: "Zhunti sage, when can you be the master of the treasure of the poor Tao? Even if the poor Tao can''t prove the Tao, it can''t be said that you are the master of the poor Tao. In terms of cultivation and merit, in addition to Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Houtu, it is Zhen Yuanzi who is most suitable to accept the opportunity of the avenue. If the poor Tao can''t prove the Tao within a thousand years, I can give the opportunity of the avenue to brother Zhen Yuanzi, and his cultivation will be fast You can preach, but it''s much better than Duobao. "


    Hearing Hongyun''s words, the supreme old gentleman said: "Hongyun Taoist friend is right. The opportunity of this avenue is originally the property of Taoist friends. How to deal with it is our own business. We shouldn''t intervene, let alone add killers because of our own selfishness. That would be shameless."


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "it''s bad to say that, senior brother! The treasure should belong to those who have the ability. Since the Taoist friend Hongyun can''t understand the opportunity of the avenue, everyone can seize it with their own skills!"


    When Hongyun heard Tongtian sect leader''s words, he was very angry and said, "if the saint Tongtian said so, he would have to make it difficult for me. In that case, let''s see how the disciples of the saint take the opportunity of the great road from me."


    Angered by the words of the leader of Tongtian cult and zhunti, Hongyun''s evil thoughts are rampant. Fortunately, Hongyun has long known the knack of beheading corpses, so he reposes his evil thoughts in the "divine killer gun" in his hand through this anger. The "divine killer gun" is originally a tool for killing felling, and Hongyun''s evil thoughts are smoothly reposed without any obstruction.


    The evil thoughts are all placed in the "killing God gun". Hongyun cuts off the evil corpse. He sees a black figure jumping out of Hongyun''s head and says to Hongyun, "I''ve seen this Buddha!"


    The red cloud said, "you and I are one and don''t need so many gifts!"


    Seeing that Hongyun took this opportunity to cut off the evil corpse, the great old gentleman was very happy to cut off the corpse. Hongyun had the power of self-protection and no longer needed to be looked after, so he hurriedly came forward and said, "congratulations to Taoist friends for successfully cutting off the corpse and achieving quasi holy fruit."


    Hongyun returned the salute and said, "thank you for the help of the Taiqing sage. If there is no help from the Taiqing sage, I''m afraid I''m dead."


    For the success of Hongyun''s sudden corpse cutting, the Tongtian cult leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints suddenly became very ugly. Since then, they could no longer seize the opportunity of the avenue from Hongyun, so they all retreated.


    Just then, suddenly, there was a burst of pressure from the sky. Two milli lights flew from the sky, and one milli light fell into the hands of red clouds. When we looked carefully, we were surprised. It turned out that it was the "list of gods" that had not appeared all the time.


    After seeing the appearance of the list of gods, all the saints present were surprised and said, "list of gods!"


    There was a trace of joy in the shouts of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, but there was incomparable shock and regret in the shouts of Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West.


    Another ray of light fell into the backyard of Wuzhuang temple, where Zhen Yuanzi and the disciples of Hongyun sect practiced. However, it was destroyed in the previous war. They just wanted to go and have a look. Suddenly, the ray of light went directly to the hell with one person''s soul.


    At this time, the Supreme Lord, who was the leader of the Renjiao sect, was shocked. It turned out that daohaoguang was the emperor''s treasure "Jiulong seal" re recognized by the Taoist ancestor, while the Taoist soul was Hongyun''s disciple. It seems that this person is the new emperor. This sudden change shocked the Supreme Lord. Hongyun, as the person who should be robbed, is in charge of the "list of gods", and everyone is also surprised They didn''t have any opinion, but his disciples were appointed as the emperor by the Taoist ancestors, which made it difficult for the saints to accept. They fought with each other for a long time for the throne of the emperor, and everyone gave their own ideas, but in the end, the throne of the emperor was spent in the hands of others. For a time, they were difficult to accept. Especially the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West They offended Hongyun because of the opportunity of the great road. Now Hongyun is not only in charge of the "list of gods", but now his disciples are reincarnated as emperor. In this way, they are afraid that they will suffer heavy losses in the mass robbery.


    The supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun first woke up from the shock and came forward and said, "congratulations to Taoist friends. They not only take charge of the ''list of gods'', but also their disciples are reincarnated as emperor. In this way, the quantitative robbery will soon end, and everyone''s heart can be put down."


    Hongyun said, "the sage of Taiqing is serious. If he is poor, he doesn''t want his disciples to return to reincarnation, so his previous accomplishments will be destroyed."


    The Supreme Lord said, "the red cloud Taoist friends don''t have to worry about it. As long as they achieve the body of the emperor in the fairy world, they were much better than they are now."


    The red cloud sighed, "I hope it is as the sage of Taiqing said."


    After hearing the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West all secretly scolded: "Well, you''re a great old gentleman. It''s easy for you to say. You and Yuanshi Tianzun can really put down their hearts. Hongyun has been rescued by you. Naturally, we won''t find you any trouble during the robbery, but we are miserable. I''m afraid that Hongyun won''t easily let go of us who are in trouble with him."


    At the thought of this place, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and the two saints in the West all felt regretful. If they had known that such a thing would happen, they should not think of the poisonous hand under the red cloud because of their momentary greed. It was good, but it didn''t succeed, but it brought endless evil consequences to themselves.


    The leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West did not want to see people''s eyes in the five Zhuang temple, so they all gave a little gift and took their disciples back to their respective Taoist centers to discuss how to deal with the Revenge of Hongyun.


    After seeing the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and the two saints of the West leave, the supreme Lao Jun said: "Hongyun Taoist friend, now the teacher has completely handed over the matter of the quantity robbery to the Taoist friend, and asked the Taoist friend to deal with it fairly. However, it is too hard for the Buddha and the interception of the two religions. After all, the quantity robbery will face the invasion of the four forces. If the loss of the two religions is too great, it will not be a good thing for our three circles!"


    Hongyun sighed, "the sage of Taiqing is really magnanimous. The leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West treat you like this, and you still speak for them. Such a mind is admirable!"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said: "the red cloud Taoist friends are flattered. I''m also thinking about the safety of the three realms. We can''t watch the Buddha and jieliangjiao suffer heavy losses due to the mass robbery, especially those second-generation disciples. After all, they are the main force against the four forces. Once they suffer heavy losses, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    The Supreme Master was very cruel. On the surface, he said he didn''t want the disciples of Buddha and jieliangjiao to lose, but in fact he secretly guided the red way. As long as the second generation of disciples of Buddha and jieliangjiao didn''t have an accident, others didn''t need to take care of it.


    How could Hong Yun not hear the intention of the Supreme Master''s words, so he said: "please rest assured, sage of Taiqing. I should be careful and will not affect the safety of the three realms!"


    The elder gentleman nodded and said, "in that case, I''ll leave. If Taoist friends need our help in the future, please be frank. I''ll do my best to help my junior brother Yuanshi."


    Hongyun said, "thank you, two saints. If you have something in the future, I will go to ask for it."


    For Hongyun''s reply, the Supreme Lord Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were very satisfied. Without saying anything more, they directly returned to taiqingtian.

 Chapter 1000

    Looking at the background of the departure of the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun, Hongyun was filled with emotion. Although he was kind, he was not stupid. He didn''t believe that the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun would be so kind to offend the Buddha and cut off the two religions at the same time for his own sake. There must be some conspiracy.


    Hongyun thought that there was nothing wrong, but he didn''t have the supreme old gentleman. The plot was completely over, and the result was very satisfactory to the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Everyone was arguing about the red cloud, but the Styx River escaped quietly in the dark without being blamed by the saints. This has to say the wisdom of the Styx river. However, Styx is very regretful at this time. If he knew this would be the result, why should he be a villain? Now Hongyun is in charge of the "list of gods" and his disciples are reincarnated as emperor. I''m afraid he has to face Hongyun''s revenge. With such an idea, Styx decided not to shed blood before the end of the mass robbery, so that the red cloud could not.


    The Styx River can hide in the sea of blood, but it can''t be intercepted, Buddhism and demon families. They can''t hide like the Styx river.


    After everyone left, Zhen Yuanzi said, "good brother, now that you have achieved the quasi holy Tao, you don''t need to worry about your own safety. However, good brother can''t trust the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of Yuanshi. They are not as friendly as they appear. You should pay more attention in the future and don''t be used by them."


    Hong Yun said: "Even if the eldest brother doesn''t tell us, I know this. To tell you the truth, the actions of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor are so abnormal that they can resist the temptation of the holy throne. It''s too unthinkable. However, since they didn''t poison us, they helped us through the disaster. Therefore, as long as people and Buddhism don''t attack us in the future, we don''t need to provoke them. We can do it Reduce the number of them on the list and make them less. "


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "what the virtuous brother said is very reasonable. However, since the virtuous brother has completed the quasi Saint Taoism, it''s time to go to the underground to meet Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Houtu, and listen to their views on the quantity robbery, so as to know well. By the way, you can also ask which state your disciple reincarnated to."


    Hongyun nodded and said, "thank you for your advice. We''ll go to see Kunpeng Taoist friend and empress Houtu and listen to their opinions."


    Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi said this and set off for the underground. The saints were filled with emotion about their move. They all felt that Kunpeng had no unique calculation. They went to make friends with Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun in advance to protect their disciples.


    When people, elucidation, interception and Buddhism gathered at the Wuzhuang temple, Kunpeng and empress Houtu always watched and noted the every move of Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. When Hongyun cut the body through his anger, Kunpeng sighed: "Fortunately, Hongyun didn''t live up to our expectations of him. He cut his body and successfully survived the robbery. In this way, we have a greater grasp of the invasion of the three realms by the four forces and fully our own goal."


    Empress Houtu said, "what the Taoist friends of Kunpeng said is very true, but the arrangement of the Taoist ancestors is also sinister enough. They not only handed over the ''list of gods'' to Hong Yun, but also gave Hong Yun the throne of emperor. This pushed Hong Yun to the opposite of the saints again, making Hong Yun a thorn in the flesh in the eyes of the saints."


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "things are not as dangerous as Taoist friends think. Although Hongyun takes all the benefits into his hands, the saints can distinguish the beginning and end of the matter and will not be difficult for him. Moreover, now it is a quantitative robbery, and they dare not offend Hongyun who should be robbed too much."


    Empress Houtu said, "I''m afraid that the Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints don''t think so. They have offended Hongyun before, so I''m not sure they will continue to attack Hongyun without consideration."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. They''re not fools. There''s no need to do this. Even if Hongyun is in charge of the ''list of gods'', he can''t avenge public and private revenge. He has poisoned Buddha and jieliangjiao too much. After all, Buddha and jieliangjiao are the main forces of the four forces, and can''t lose too much. The leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the west can''t see this."


    While talking, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi came to the underground. Kunpeng and empress Houtu were not surprised by the arrival of Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi and faced them calmly.


    After the two sides sat down, Kunpeng and empress Houtu said, "congratulations to Hongyun Taoist friends for getting the quasi holy fruit, turning the crisis into safety and successfully lifting their own crisis!"


    Hong Yun said, "if it weren''t for the help of Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Houtu, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be today. However, it''s strange to say that the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun suddenly changed their mind and even helped me. It''s really hard to understand!"


    Zhen Yuanzi also said, "this is really a big problem, but I don''t know what Kunpeng Taoist friends think!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "in fact, this matter is not as complicated as you think. In my opinion, it is the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun who used everyone''s psychology to successfully calculate the immortals in the three worlds, especially the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West."


    When Hongyun heard this, he said, "can you explain it in detail?"


    Kunpeng said: "After all, as the head of the three Ching dynasties, the Supreme Lord received the most Pangu marks, so he should understand the influence of those who should be robbed on the quantitative robbery. However, none of them and the disciples of the two sects can be sure to cut off the two corpses before the end of the quantitative robbery, so they don''t want Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints to get what they can''t get, so they naturally die We should help Taoist friends Hongyun guard the opportunity of the road and prevent the interception and Buddhism from succeeding. In this way, they can not only attack the interception and Buddhism, but also let the two Taoist friends owe him a cause and effect. Moreover, this is not the most important. I can speculate that this quantitative robbery is different from previous quantitative robberies, which is likely to help the robbers get some merit. You know, merit is not It''s so easy to get. So after the end of the quantitative robbery, the quasi saints who cut the body of the two religions have the opportunity to use the power of merit to cut the good body. In that case, how strong will the power of the two religions be? "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s remarks, Hong Yun was surprised. He didn''t think that there would be such a secret behind a seemingly simple thing. Not only was Hongyun surprised, but the empress Houtu and zhenyuanzi were also shocked. They were afraid of the layout of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Looking at the people''s shocked appearance, Kunpeng said: "in fact, there is another thing that you didn''t think of. I doubt that the secret of Hongyun Taoist friend is secretly publicized by the supreme old gentleman and the original heavenly Zun. Only in this way can they arouse the greed of Buddhism and Buddhism and achieve their goals smoothly."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Hong Yun, Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu were stunned by the news again. They woke up for a long time. Just listen to the red cloud said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, are the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor not afraid that they can''t control the situation, so that the plan fails?"


    Kunpeng said: "they are afraid of this, but even if something happens beyond their control, it will not affect the safety of people and Buddhism. Isn''t there always zhenyuanzi Taoist friends around Taoist friends? If you really have to face the situation of death, will you let the two religions get the opportunity of the road?"


    Hongyun said, "of course not."


    Kunpeng said: "It''s over. The Taoist friends don''t want the opportunity of the avenue to be handed over to the two religions. Then it will be passed on to the Taoist friends of zhenyuanzi. As long as zhenyuanzi gets the opportunity of the avenue, he can immediately issue an oath to prove the holy throne. At that time, the two religions will face the crazy revenge of the Taoist friends of zhenyuanzi, but the leader of Tongtian sect, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the west can''t intervene in the robbery because of the agreement Naturally, these two religions will be dealt a heavy blow. At that time, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun will come forward to persuade zhenyuanzi Taoist friends to control the situation in the three realms. Therefore, no matter what happens, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun will be the ultimate beneficiaries! "


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "But I didn''t expect that the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun had calculated so deeply. Their move really calculated all the fairies in the three worlds. Now even if we know that all this is their conspiracy, it''s useless. The matter is over. Taoist friend Hongyun still owes the great cause and effect of the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun, but before preaching It is necessary to return the cause and effect. "


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s just like this that it shows the sinister place between the supreme old gentleman and the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty!"

 Chapter 1001

    Speaking of insidiousness, everyone present felt that the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun in the three realms were insidious. They even calculated all the fairies in the three realms, and the calculated protagonist Hong Yun not only had no way to take each other, but also owed each other a lot of cause and effect.


    Zhen Yuanzi hated the move of the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, since the supreme old gentleman told the secret of Hongyun, can we secretly tell the conspiracy between the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun to the immortals of the three worlds so that everyone can know who they are?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he thought for a moment and said, "it''s not impossible to say it, but how many people can believe it, it''s unknown. After all, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun appeared in Wuzhuang temple to help two Taoist friends. All the fairies in the three worlds know the Tao, so there won''t be too many people who believe it."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "few people will believe this, but the leader of Tongtian sect, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West will believe this. In this way, they will hate the supreme old gentleman and the Heavenly Master of Yuanshi. At that time, maybe the Buddha and jiejiao will deal with people and explain the two religions together!"


    Kunpeng said: "There is some truth in zhenyuanzi''s proposal. After the robbery, the four forces invaded the three realms. Whether it is Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa or the two saints in the west, they don''t want to see too much loss in the strength of people, elucidation, interception and Buddhism. In that way, they will not be able to win due benefits from the four forces, so they can make a small fuss during the robbery, But a war that breaks bones and muscles is impossible. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Zhen Yuanzi was dejected. He understood that Kunpeng''s words were very reasonable. Although it was said that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun had put together Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints, their losses were not too great, so they could not take their own interests into account for a moment. Their ultimate goal was to win one from the four forces Fang world, everything else should make way for this.


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "it''s hard for people to let go of the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty!"


    Kunpeng said: "What can you do if you are unwilling? After all, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun saved the life of Hongyun Taoist friend. If you deal with them in the mass robbery, what will the three immortals think of Hongyun Taoist friend? The Taoist friend secretly publicized this matter. What kind of result depends on the will of heaven! There is no need to be too persistent. That will have no good result for anyone!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "what Taoist friends said is very true, but I''m too persistent."


    Speaking of the Sifang world, Kunpeng remembered the agreement between himself and Tianting, which was related to Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi, so Kunpeng said: "Two Taoist friends, I have something to tell you. Some time ago, I went to heaven with empress Houtu and signed an agreement with Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother. This agreement is also related to the two Taoist friends, so I''ll discuss with you and listen to your opinions!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he said, "if you have anything to say, please speak frankly. Brother zhenyuanzi and I are all ears!"


    Kunpeng said: "Both Taoist friends know that after the robbery, they will face the invasion of the four forces. I and my local Taoist friends took the task of extending one side of the world. However, I don''t want to waste such an opportunity, so I want to form an alliance with heaven and win the other side of the world together. Due to the limitation of strength, I ask the two Taoist friends to help. Of course, I don''t let the two Taoist friends do it for nothing In this mass robbery, Taoist friend Yun always wants to prove the Tao, but now the situation in the three realms has been settled, but Taoist friends have no chance to develop. Therefore, I only take the innate Lingbao of that world. The whole world will hand over two Taoist friends to Haotian and Xi Wangmu, but I don''t know what their intentions are? "


    Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi were shocked when they heard Kunpeng''s words. They hurriedly said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, this can''t be used. How can we accept such a big gift!"


    Kunpeng said: "There''s nothing that can''t be done. To be honest, I don''t care about the poor in that world, but it''s very important for Taoist friends Hongyun. Instead of giving it to Sanqing, empress Nuwa or the two saints in the west, it''s better to be in the charge of two Taoist friends and Tianting. As for the poor and empress Tu Niang, the world has less influence on us than those innate spiritual treasures, so the two Taoist friends don''t need to help us And worry. "


    Hongyun said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, since then, you and empress Houtu will suffer a great loss! Although the innate Lingbao is good, it is very different from the world."


    Kunpeng said: "this is different from person to person. It''s better for poor Taoist and backearth Taoist friends to be born Lingbao, so that we can quickly enhance our own strength!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said suspiciously, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, congenital Lingbao is very helpful to you, but it is of little use to empress Houtu and the witch family. You see, the world gives the witch family a share!"


    Empress Houtu smiled and said, "please rest assured, Taoist friends of zhenyuanzi. I have a place to go with the witch family for a long time, so I won''t bother you. Just take care of yourself."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he didn''t want to talk about it with Kunpeng and empress Houtu, so he said, "I''d like to thank the two Taoist friends for letting me go."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I can''t say that. You and I just get what we need."


    However, Hong Yun was worried about his disciple. Seeing that the matter was over, he asked, "empress Houtu, I don''t know where the disciple is reincarnated now. Is there any danger?"


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friend Hongyun, don''t worry. Your disciple is now the emperor. What danger can he have? Now he is reincarnated into Dongsheng Shenzhou!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he said, "it''s good to be reborn in Dongsheng Shenzhou, so there''s no need to worry about his safety. At least he won''t be bullied by the disciples of Buddha and Jieliang sect."


    When Kunpeng heard Hongyun''s words, he said: "the respect of the emperor is inviolable. Even if he turns to Xiniu Hezhou and nanzhanbu Prefecture, there will be no danger. Unless the saints do it themselves, but now the saints have an agreement that they should not interfere in the robbery, but Taoist friends are too worried."


    Speaking of the emperor, Hong Yun said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, you said that this mass robbery is different from the past and has great merit. In that case, your disciples might as well get along with me. In this way, you also have that merit!"


    But Kun Peng sighed: "I also want to do this, but unfortunately I dare not. The first battle between Hou Yi and Lu Ya shows three treasures of postnatal merit and virtue. The immortals in the three worlds are afraid that they are greedy for the three treasures of me, so they can''t do it at will during this robbery, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble for themselves. However, Taoist Hongyun friends don''t have to worry. The emperor wants to unify the fairy world It needs powerful generals. All the great Witches of the witch family are full of war spirit. They are the best candidate. I''ll leave it to empress Houtu and the witch family. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Zhen Yuanzi was in great spirits. Hongyun had never experienced the Lich war. Maybe he didn''t know the combat effectiveness of the Lich family, but he knew it clearly. If the Lich family helped, it would not be difficult to unify the fairy world. So Zhen Yuanzi said, "it would be difficult for the earth empress after work. With the help of the Lich family, it would be difficult to unify the fairy world."


    When Hongyun heard this, he hesitated and said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, although the witch family has unparalleled combat power, will this cause hostility between the demon family and trigger a war between the two families?"


    Before Kunpeng could answer, Zhen Yuanzi said, "but you don''t have to worry about it. If the demon clan really wants to be an enemy with us, it''s just an opportunity to teach them a lesson and let the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa repay the cause and effect of poisoning me in Wuzhuang Temple."


    Kunpeng smiled: "Taoist Hongyun doesn''t need to worry. The emperor is determined by heaven, and the unification of the fairyland is also the general trend of heaven. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa can''t see this clearly, so they shouldn''t go to war because of it. Moreover, even if they want to make trouble, aren''t there still people from the Supreme Lord and the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two religions? Why worry about Tongtian cult with them Lord and empress Nu Wa. Of course, if the situation is really dangerous, I won''t stand idly by. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, Hong Yun was very determined and said, "thank you for your help, but Kunpeng, I just don''t understand why this amount of robbery will be different and have great merit?"


    Not only does Hongyun have this question, but Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu also have this question, so they all look at Kunpeng and hope to know the secret.


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "in fact, there''s no secret. Since heaven wants another human emperor, there will be boundless merit with the birth of the human emperor. At the time of famine, the birth of the three human emperors was not accompanied by great merit!" when they heard this, they suddenly realized.

 Chapter 1002

    After in-depth communication with Kunpeng, Hong Yun and Zhen Yuanzi left the underground mansion and returned to Wuzhuang temple, quietly waiting for the opportunity to come.


    After Hongyun and zhenyuanzi left, empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, is it possible for the new emperor to compare with the three emperors of heaven, earth and man?"


    After hearing empress Houtu''s question, Kunpeng sighed, "the three emperors of heaven, earth and man are necessary for the prosperity of the human race, and the Taoist ancestor arranged the birth of the new emperor of heaven and man. I''m afraid it''s not a good thing, especially at this special time."


    Empress Houtu asked, "if there is a conspiracy in this matter, will it be wrong for us to let the witch family help the emperor?"


    Kunpeng said: "according to the normal theory, there will be no big problem, because after all, it is the internal reason of the Terran and will not affect the outsiders. Therefore, even if something happens, it is only a struggle within the Terran."


    After hearing this, empress Houtu gave a long sigh and said, "that''s good. The witch family has never suffered too many twists and turns after being hit for so long."


    Kunpeng said, "this happened at this time. I''m afraid the Taoist ancestor wanted to start the human friendship. The emperor was making arrangements in advance, but it had no impact on us. After the four forces invaded the three realms, we will withdraw from the three realms at that time. At that time, these things will be left to the saints to have a headache."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, as a human saint, don''t you worry about the human race?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "how can I not worry about it, but the current situation is different from the original flood and famine. The forces of all parties intersect, and the Terran is not as pure as it was in those days. Even if I have the intention, I can''t stop it. In that case, I might as well let go directly."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you said that if we defeated the four forces, the Taoist ancestor must also defeat each other''s heavenly way. Is it possible for the Taoist ancestor to become the real heavenly way at that time?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he meditated for a moment, and then said, "this should not happen. Even if Daozu completely defeated each other''s Tiandao and coincided with it, he can''t achieve the real Tiandao without perfect three treasures of Tiandao!"


    Speaking of the three treasures of heaven, empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, this'' chaotic clock ''is also a part of the three treasures of heaven. Do you think it is possible for Zu to recover this treasure after solving the four forces?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the worry of Taoist friends is superfluous. In that way, this'' chaotic clock ''should be in the charge of the witch family. Except that baidaozu can really integrate with the heavenly way into a complete heavenly way, otherwise it can''t seize the precious treasure in the hands of all saints and even Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng is right. If he can''t perfect the way of heaven, the Taoist ancestors dare not combine the three innate treasures of "chaos clock", "Pangu flag" and "Taiji map" into a "Pangu axe". In that way, the incomplete "jade plate of creation" in the hands of the Taoist ancestors alone can''t balance the murderous spirit of the "Pangu axe".


    But it was said that after the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa returned to jin''ao island from Wuzhuang temple, they were in a very bad mood. They hated the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun to the extreme.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun are playing too hard. It''s shameless to attack us by self mutilation."


    Nun wa said self mutilation, but the leader of Tongtian church understood that the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun did not seize the opportunity of the great road, but came to complete the red cloud. Such a move did have a little intention of self mutilation. There was nothing wrong with nun Wa''s description of their behavior.


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "younger martial sister, we can only blame us for not thinking of this, which made the Supreme Master and Yuanshi Tianzun succeed. However, their move offended the two western saints and us to death. Even if he flattered Hongyun, he will still face the blow from us and the two Western saints, but Hongyun can''t protect their disciples."


    Empress Nuwa said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. As long as we join hands with the two saints of the west, the good days of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty will come to an end."


    The leader of Tongtian cult frowned when he heard the words of empress Nu Wa and said, "younger martial sister, you are wrong, but we don''t join hands with the two saints in the west, but go our own way. Otherwise, how can we face the tongue of the immortals in the three worlds in the future!"


    The words of the leader of Tongtian sect made empress Nuwa suddenly understand and said, "elder martial brother is right. We do our own things, but the other light in the Wuzhuang temple is a major event, but we should be careful!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard what empress Nu Wa said, he hurriedly asked, "younger martial sister, do you know what''s going on in that light?"


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "if I''m not wrong, it should be the emperor''s treasure ''Jiulong seal''re recognized by the Taoist ancestors, that is to say, the disciples of Hongyun sect are the emperor set by the heavenly way."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard the words of empress Nu Wa, he sighed: "no wonder I always feel that there is a strong imperial spirit in that light. It turned out that it is the emperor''s treasure ''Jiulong seal''. We really need to be careful about this, but it seems that the Emperor has just reincarnated, and we still have time to start."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, do you want to rob the ''Kowloon seal''?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "no, the emperor has imperial Qi to protect himself. Unless the saints do it, all laws will not invade. However, we can''t seize the ''Kowloon seal'', but just because we can''t seize the seal doesn''t mean we can''t rob people!"


    Empress Nuwa did not expect that the leader of Tongtian cult would be so crazy and came up with a way to rob people. However, if they can really grab the emperor in their hands, they do have a chance to turn around, so empress Nuwa was excited.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, this plan is very good. If we can win the emperor, we can unify the fairy world. Moreover, the cultivation of Kunpeng''s disciples is low. However, the level of immortals can''t recover the memory of previous lives before the end of the measurement robbery. As long as we have a good life, we have no problem!"


    Speaking of the emperor, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "as the leader of human education, the supreme old gentleman should also feel the arrival of the emperor. I''m afraid he will do something, but we can''t lose this time!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "what elder martial brother said is that if we lose the throne of emperor, we are afraid that we will suffer heavy losses. There really can''t be any mistakes in this matter."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "younger martial sister, can you feel where the human emperor is coming?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "I can''t feel the reincarnation of the emperor because of the chaos of the heaven in the mass robbery. If anyone in the three worlds knows this, then only empress Houtu, the Lord of the underworld."


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "this is a bad thing. Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi have gone to the underground to see Kunpeng and empress Houtu. I''m afraid they already know where the emperor reincarnated."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, in fact, we don''t need to worry about it. If you want to reincarnate the emperor now, it means that the great disaster will end soon. The man will naturally reincarnate in the royal family. We just need to secretly look at the birth of the prince of that state recently, and we won''t know where the emperor reincarnated!"


    It has to be said that women are so careful that they have come up with a way to deal with it from such a small place. It is really admirable.


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard empress Nu Wa''s words, he smiled and said, "it seems that the Tao of heaven is still on our side. We can know where the emperor is as long as we pay a little attention. Then we can win the emperor at all costs!"


    Empress Nuwa also smiled and said, "elder martial brother, before taking action, we should be careful of people and explain the two religions before making trouble, so we should find something for them to do, so as not to disturb our good deeds again!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "younger martial sister is right. Since she put forward this matter, she must have worked out a plan, but I don''t know what the plan is?"


    Empress Nuwa said: "It''s not a clever plan. Since people and Buddhism have ruined our good deeds, it''s reasonable for us to find them some trouble when we are angry. Therefore, as long as we move the army to gather at the junction of Dongsheng Shenzhou, the attention of the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun will be attracted to it, so that we can have enough time to carry out our plan."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "although this plan is good, the movement is too big. If you are not careful, it will lead to a war between the two sides. In that case, some gains are not worth the loss, and we can''t ignore the idea of the two saints in the West."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "I know that, senior brother, but there''s no way!" when Tongtian cult leader heard this, he also understood the difficulties mentioned by Empress Nuwa and couldn''t help thinking.

 Chapter 1003

    After a long time, suddenly the leader of Tongtian sect remembered something, so he said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, do you think the first war of Wuzhuang Temple seems to be under the control of the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty?"


    Empress Nuwa nodded when she heard what the leader of Tongtian said: "listening to what the senior brother said, it''s true that everything is under the control of the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun, including our questioning of them, the supreme old gentleman seems very relaxed, giving people a feeling that everything is under control."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "that''s right, younger martial sister. Do you think it''s possible that all these things were secretly arranged by the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of Yuanshi?"


    Empress Nuwa was shocked when she heard this and said, "it''s impossible. How much effort it takes for such a big game!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "there''s nothing impossible. Younger martial sister, you think the secret of Hongyun was suddenly spread from the little demon in beigulu Prefecture, but we all know how the little demon could know the secret of Hongyun. No one can agree with this. Then it shows that there is someone behind this thing, and I suspect that this person is the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun."


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she said, "senior brother Tongtian, I suspected this before, but I didn''t attract your attention. What''s the use of talking about it now."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "It can''t be said that it''s useless. Younger martial sister, if it''s really done by the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, then all these things are arranged by them in order to catch us. Now, let alone what benefits the supreme old gentleman has, that is, he has the upper hand in forcing us into the opposite position of Hongyun, let alone other conspiracies."


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, it''s not as terrible as you said. Although Hongyun is the person who should be robbed, it''s just embarrassing you and me in the process of measuring the robbery. Now we have offended him. The purpose of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor has been achieved. What else can they plot!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, but she doesn''t know the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun. They set such a big situation and calculated all the immortals in the three worlds. It''s definitely not just to make friends with Hongyun and put us in an opposite position with Hongyun!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "since it is so, but it is not a senior brother, but I have noticed other conspiracies?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "I''m ashamed to say that. Although I feel that the supreme old gentleman and the emperor Yuanshi have another plot, I just can''t think of it, but I let my younger martial sister down."


    Empress Nuwa said, "don''t say that, elder martial brother. Since we know that the Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Heavenly Master have another plot, we can think slowly!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "I''m afraid there''s no time. The red cloud has mastered the list of gods, and the emperor has such signs that the ¡õ¡õ of quantity robbery is coming. We still have time to think about it!"


    The emperor of Tongtian sect reminded empress Nuwa. She only heard empress Nuwa say, "elder martial brother Tongtian, I thought of the purpose of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty."


    The leader of Tongtian sect was very surprised when he heard this. He quickly asked, "younger martial sister, tell me, what is the purpose of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "they are for merit!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "merit! How is this possible? I''ve never heard that merit exists in excessive robbery. Younger martial sister, are you wrong?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I''m not mistaken. They are really for merit. There is no merit to be gained in general quantity robbery, but this time the quantity robbery is different. The birth of the emperor represents great merit. Elder martial brother Tongtian can understand that!"


    When the leader of Tongtian sect heard this, he suddenly realized: "I see. No wonder the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty are willing to give up the opportunity of the avenue. If people and the disciples of the two sects get the merits of the emperor, they can use the merits and virtues of the two sects to cut off the good corpses. At that time, the strength of people and the two sects will increase greatly."


    Empress Nuwa said, "what elder martial brother said is, and only for this reason can we make such a great sacrifice for the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun. Now it can be said that they have been much ahead of us."


    However, the leader of Tongtian sect said with a smile: "it''s easy to do as long as they know their purpose. The emperor has just been born, but it will take some time for them to obtain the merit. As long as our plan succeeds, everything is no longer a problem, and it''s guaranteed that the plan of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty will fail."


    Empress Nuwa said, "I''m afraid it''s not so easy. The supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty set up such a big situation and calculated all the immortals in the three worlds. How can it be easily destroyed!"


    However, the leader of Tongtian sect said disapprovingly, "younger martial sister is to grow the ambition of others and destroy her prestige. How can the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun be more powerful? It''s not that you and I have calculated in beigulu Prefecture. But we have to come to beg for mercy from us, so younger martial sister doesn''t need to look up to each other."


    Empress Nuwa said: "Elder martial brother, we can''t say that. It''s precisely because we calculated the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun once, so we can''t take it lightly. It can be said that our calculation made the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun vigilant, which is more difficult to deal with than before. How can we not prevent such a big thing? If we take it lightly, I''m afraid we won''t do it But if you can''t finish the plan, you''ll lose your troops and lose your generals! "


    Hearing Nu Wa''s mother''s words, it aroused the vigilance of Tongtian cult leader. I only heard Tongtian cult leader say: "younger martial sister, it''s reasonable. It''s really a matter of belittling the supreme Lao Jun and the Heavenly Master of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty for my brother. They set such a huge situation. Their request is not small. There must be great prevention. We have to think carefully and act carefully."


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, speaking of the emperor, I think he will inevitably come to Dongsheng Shenzhou, so we can know the whereabouts of the emperor as long as we secretly find out the situation of Dongsheng Shenzhou!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "why do you think so, younger martial sister? Can''t we visit Nanbu Prefecture and Xiniu Hezhou to descend to the emperor?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "elder martial brother, you can know the teacher''s intention from the lowering of the God list in the heavenly way of Wuzhuang temple. This amount of robbery is presided over by Hong Yun, and the actions of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty will naturally be known by the teacher, so the emperor can still fall there if he doesn''t fall into Dongsheng China?"


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian thought it was reasonable, but he didn''t fully believe it. He said, "younger martial sister, how can the emperor be so childish? It''s because the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor supported Hongyun, and they didn''t really support it. There was another conspiracy in his heart. The teacher reincarnated the emperor in Dongsheng Shenzhou."


    Empress Nuwa said, "of course it won''t be so simple. There are other reasons. It''s just a small aspect!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked suspiciously, "what else can there be?"


    Empress Nuwa said: "There''s a big reason. Elder martial brother, you think Xiniu Hezhou is the world of the two saints in the West. Everyone believes in Buddhism, but it''s different from the teacher''s Taoist ancestor. Naturally, the teacher will not reincarnate the emperor there. Although our Nanzhan Prefecture is under the control of you and me, it doesn''t fully believe in Taoism for historical reasons, so the emperor will not come to us, Finally, only the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan dynasty ruled Dongsheng Shenzhou, which all believed in Taoism. Coupled with the previous reasons, how could the teacher not reincarnate the emperor to them? "


    Hearing what nun wa said, the leader of Tongtian sect sighed and said, "although you and I have worked hard for such a long time, we are still one step ahead by the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun. At this step, the gap between us and them is very different!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, don''t care too much. In fact, it''s nothing. As long as we can capture the emperor, we can turn the situation around and everything will be better."


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded and said, "that''s right, but let''s see if the emperor really fell into the Dongsheng kingdom!"


    Empress Nuwa nodded when she heard this. The two saints covered the divine knowledge to Dongsheng Shenzhou. As a result, as empress Nuwa thought, the emperor was indeed reincarnated in the great song empire in Dongsheng Shenzhou.

 Chapter 1004

    In the Taiqing heaven, the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun were celebrating the success of their plan. They thought it was a great thing to calculate all the immortals in the three worlds. They thought that they were in control of the victory.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "senior brother, now we have completely controlled the situation. Even if Kunpeng is in the valley, victory is waving to us!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, you can''t think so. Although we have the upper hand at present, we haven''t got merit all day, so we don''t take it lightly to avoid capsizing in the gutter!"


    For the words of the Supreme Master, the first Heavenly Master didn''t care. He said, "elder martial brother, you''re too careful. Now both Tongtian martial brother and the two saints in the West have been blinded by our actions. Now I''m afraid they''re thinking about how to protect themselves and how they can bring us trouble!"


    The Supreme Lord said calmly, "younger martial brother, be careful. A temporary victory doesn''t mean anything. Especially now you and I are just beginning, and brother Wei is worried that our actions have aroused the vigilance of Kunpeng and others. Once they see through our secrets, they are afraid that our plan will be disturbed!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, it''s not as serious as you said. Kunpeng has offended the two saints of the West. I''m afraid he''s preparing to deal with the counter attack of the two saints of the West. What''s there to think about?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Younger martial brother, you underestimated Kunpeng and the two western saints. Hou Yi went to Lu Ya to settle the cause and effect between them. Moreover, after Lu Ya died, Hou Yi easily handed back the preaching treasure of the two western saints to Maitreya. What does this mean? It shows that Kunpeng doesn''t want to quarrel with the two western saints on this small matter; and it''s quantitative When the robbery happened, the two saints in the West could not find Kunpeng trouble on the grounds of this. Moreover, the two saints in the West would not face Kunpeng because of Lu pressure. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng is nothing great. Now he is limited to hospitalization by agreement and can''t intervene in the robbery. What''s the use of his disciples alone!"


    The Supreme Master sighed: "yes, the disciples of Kunpeng sect have good accomplishments, but they can''t turn over any big waves in the measurement robbery, but younger martial brother, have you ever thought about the witch clan? With the relationship between Kunpeng and the empress of the earth, the witch clan will stand on the side of Kunpeng!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said with a smile, "elder martial brother, the witch family is busy repairing the six samsara. There are still people available to interfere in the affairs of the earth fairy world. You worry too much."


    The Supreme Lord was very dissatisfied with Yuanshi Tianzun''s arrogance and said, "younger martial brother, it''s not as simple as you said. Didn''t you see that when Hongyun and zhenyuanzi broke through the siege from beijulu state, there were two great witches to help? What does this mean? It''s a sign that the witch family is ready to enter the earth fairy world!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, those are just two great wizards with poor cultivation. They are nothing in the witch family, and just two people out doesn''t mean anything!"


    The Supreme Lord raised his voice and said, "younger martial brother, this can''t explain anything. What do you think can explain the problem? Can''t you wait for the whole witch clan to go out? There is a good relationship between Kunpeng and Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. If Kunpeng detects something and causes Hongyun''s vigilance, the consequences will be serious!"


    When hearing this, the first emperor said, "in the opinion of senior brother, what should we do now?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Younger martial brother, the emperor is reincarnated in the imperial palace of the great song dynasty. To be on the safe side, you and I should send some people to protect the emperor. Don''t let anything happen to him. In addition, our disciples should try their best to infiltrate into the song army. When the emperor grows up, as long as the army moves, our disciples can take the opportunity to help the emperor unify the fairy world and completely heaven Important task, so that merit can be obtained with one hand! "


    Yuanshi Tianzun hesitated and said, "elder martial brother, is it too early? Now the emperor has just reincarnated. If we make such a big announcement, will it attract the attention of younger martial brother Tongtian, younger martial sister Nuwa and the two saints in the west? I''m afraid the situation will get worse. Maybe even Kunpeng and empress Houtu will be disturbed!"


    The Supreme Lord said: "This matter can''t be concealed from Kunpeng and empress Houtu at all, so I don''t worry about them very much. On the contrary, younger martial brother Tongtian, younger martial sister Nuwa and the two saints of the West should be careful. After all, we put them together in the Wuzhuang temple. They won''t let us go easily, so we should be careful about them and can''t give them something to take advantage of Machine. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, since this is the case, you should listen to me and not act like this, otherwise you will attract the attention of the two religions!"


    The supreme old gentleman sighed: "younger martial brother, you know it for your brother, but empress Nuwa, as the virgin of the human race, although she is in the mass robbery, she can''t hide the reincarnation of the emperor. If she wants to find the location of the reincarnation of the emperor, it''s easy. If we don''t take precautions, once she takes action against the queen, the fruit is afraid to be very serious!"


    The emperor of Yuanshi said, "elder martial brother, the emperor has imperial Qi to protect himself from all dharmas. Unless it is a saint, no one in the three worlds can hurt him. Why should we worry so much!"


    The Supreme Master sighed: "younger martial brother, the emperor has the spirit of the emperor to protect himself from all kinds of laws, but if younger martial brother Tongtian, younger martial sister Nuwa and the two saints in the West don''t want to kill the emperor, but want to rob the emperor, do you think a big song palace can resist those intercepted younger brothers?"


    Hearing this, the emperor Yuanshi could not help but change his face and said, "elder martial brother, younger martial brother Tongtian, they won''t be so crazy. That''s the emperor!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "nothing is impossible. It''s because it''s the emperor, so they can do anything! We have to guard against accidents!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "since the elder martial brother is so worried, let''s send xuandu and guangchengzi to protect the emperor. I believe they will be fine with their protector!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "it''s best, but just in case, ''Taiji map'' and ''Pangu flag'' are two innate spiritual treasures that they have to take with them!"


    Being so cautious about the Supreme Master, the first Heavenly Master was speechless and said, "let''s do what elder martial brother says. I have no opinion!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "it''s better for younger martial brother to support him. As long as we can ensure that the emperor is safe, then more than half of the things will succeed!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "master, you are serious. You are thinking about our people and Buddhism. How can you not support your decision!"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Younger martial brother, it''s good to be able to understand as a brother. To tell the truth, Kunpeng has mostly developed our secret. Hong Yun and Zhen Yuanzi went to the underground to meet Kunpeng. Therefore, we can''t hold much hope for Hong Yun. We can only firmly hold the emperor in our own hands, so that we can be invincible in the mass robbery. This is also true Why brother Wei must send someone to protect the emperor! "


    When hearing this, the emperor Yuanshi said, "senior brother is brilliant. Although I have doubts about whether Kunpeng can see through our plan, I agree with you very much. Please rest assured, senior brother. I will send my main disciples to protect the emperor from any interference!"


    The supreme old gentleman nodded and said, "younger martial brother, it''s good to think so and do so, but younger martial brother should pay attention. After all, the emperor is Hongyun''s disciple, but we don''t go too far. For Hongyun, as long as he doesn''t hinder us, don''t be difficult for each other, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble!"


    After hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the emperor Yuanshi said, "as long as Hongyun doesn''t take the initiative to embarrass us, I won''t embarrass him. After all, Hongyun is the person who should be robbed, and holds the list of gods. According to the previous measurements, the person who should be robbed will certainly assist the emperor in the complete unification of the human race, and I can tell it from them."


    The supreme old gentleman said with a smile: "younger martial brother sees it so thoroughly that I can rest assured for my brother. From now on, we should be vigilant and be careful of the plot of younger martial brother Tongtian, younger martial sister Nuwa and the two saints in the West."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "don''t worry, senior brother. I will strictly instruct them to be careful and not give each other an opportunity to take advantage of this!"

 Chapter 1005

    However, it was said that Haotian and the West Queen Mother on the heaven court had a long sigh of relief when they saw that Hongyun and zhenyuanzi had successfully survived the great disaster with the help of the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun!


    Just listen, Haotian said, "Hongyun Taoist friend finally survived the disaster. With his help, we have enough strength for the four forces to invade the three realms!"


    After hearing Haotian''s words, the West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, have you always doubted that Kunpeng''s Taoist friend and empress Houtu''s plan can''t come true?"


    Haotian said, "yaochi, it''s not that I doubt Kunpeng, but that you say he can''t prove the Tao now, and Sifang potential dares to invade the three realms. Then everyone in the world must have the cultivation of saints, and Kunpeng is just a quasi saint. How can people relax!"


    The queen mother of the West sighed when she heard this: "Haotian, Kunpeng has always been cautious. Since he dares to say that to us, he is very sure. You don''t need to doubt. Moreover, although Kunpeng is quasi saint, his combat ability is not weaker than that of saint. What do you have to worry about!"


    Haotian said: "Yaochi, how can you make me not worry! Kunpeng''s accomplishments are not weaker than saints, but that''s what I''m worried about. You should understand that Kunpeng and empress Houtu not only have high accomplishments, but also have the powerful fighting power of the witch family. It can be said that their joint efforts are not weaker than any of the four religions of human, Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism. Who knows who will win the world Later, does Kunpeng really want to hand over the world to us? Now there are Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. Even if Kunpeng wants to go back, he should take into account the ideas of Hongyun and zhenyuanzi! "


    When the West queen mother heard Haotian''s words, she was really speechless and sighed: "Haotian, what is this? If Kunpeng really wants to swallow the world alone, why should he find you and me? Just rely on him and empress Houtu, and then combine Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi. Your move is to spend a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart!"


    Haotian said disapprovingly, "yaochi, I don''t agree with you. Kunpeng is not a gentleman. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have found Hongyun because of the opportunity of the road. Don''t be deceived by his illusion!"


    The West Queen Mother said, "in your opinion, what should we do about it?"


    Haotian said, "of course, we went to Wuzhuang temple to see Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. We''ll discuss with them and see what they think about it!"


    The West King''s mother said, "Haotian, don''t forget that the relationship between Hongyun, zhenyuanzi and Kunpeng is extraordinary. If they know that you doubt Kunpeng''s intentions, they are afraid that they will not gain anything, but will cause their dissatisfaction with you and me. At that time, the gains may outweigh the losses."


    Haotian said with a smile: "yaochi, I understand this without you. Naturally, I won''t ask them about it directly, so there won''t be any problems!"


    Hearing this, the queen mother of the West said, "Haotian, now that Hongyun is in charge of the list of gods, and every move of Wuzhuang temple is under the supervision of the saints. How can you hide the attention of the saints and meet him? Do you have any idea?"


    Haotian said, "I also understand yaochi about this. Do you think we can invite them to Tianting for a chat?"


    When the West queen mother heard this, she sneered and said, "Haotian, don''t you think you are a little arrogant? What kind of person is Hongyun now? He is the man who should be robbed and the future saint. Now his identity is no worse than the saint. How can you come to heaven to meet us because of your word."


    Haotian said disapprovingly, "it''s true that Hongyun is noble now, but he can''t achieve such accomplishments without our help, so he won''t stop selling our favor."


    The West queen mother sighed: "Haotian, you have to think clearly. If you invite Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi to Tianting for a chat, it will end the cause and effect between us and Hongyun. There will be no cause and effect between us in the future!"


    Haotian said: "I have naturally figured this out. For our interests, we must have a good talk with Hongyun before the end of the measurement robbery, otherwise once the measurement robbery is over, we won''t have a chance."


    The West queen mother sighed, "now that you have figured it out, I have nothing to say. Everything will be done according to your meaning, and I won''t intervene any more!"


    After getting the consent of the West Queen Mother, Haotian immediately sent an invitation to Hongyun and zhenyuanzi and asked them to go to Tianting to have a chat.


    The sudden invitation of Haotian and Xi Wangmu surprised Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi. They didn''t understand the intention of Haotian and Xi Wangmu!


    Just listen, Zhen Yuanzi said, "Haotian and Xi Wangmu should not be involved in this mass robbery, but they didn''t have any intention to invite us!"


    Hongyun said: "no matter what their intentions are, we should go to see them. After all, without the support of Queen Mother Xi, I can''t recover so quickly in such a short time. We owe each other''s kindness in this regard, so it''s no big deal to see them."


    Hearing Hongyun''s words, Zhen Yuanzi also said: "younger martial brother is right. Just now there is no major event in the three realms. Let''s meet Haotian and Xi Wangmu to see if they want us, so that we may be able to settle the cause and effect between each other!"


    Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun got up and went to the heaven. Haotian and Xiwang''s mother thought it right. Hongyun''s every move was monitored by the saints. When they went to the heaven, all parties also had this different reaction.


    When Hongyun and zhenyuanzi arrived at Tianting, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother went out to welcome them in. After taking their seats, Haotian said first: "congratulations to Hongyun Taoist friends, who are finally out of the sea of suffering and one step closer to preaching!"


    Hong Yun said, "I''d like to thank you for your help. Without those flat peaches, I couldn''t have recovered so quickly! But I don''t know what''s important for the two Taoist friends to invite me and brother Zhen Yuanzi?"


    Haotian said, "in fact, there''s no big deal. We just want to hear the views of two Taoist friends on Liangjie and see if there''s anything we can help from heaven!"


    Hongyun said: "the two Taoist friends are intentional. For the time being, I don''t need the help of the two Taoist friends. If I need it in the future, please come to me!"


    Haotian said with a smile, "that''s good. I wonder if the two Taoist friends have ever met Kunpeng Taoist friends?"


    Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi were puzzled when they heard this. They didn''t know what Haotian meant when they asked, so they said: "some time ago, I went to the underground to see Kunpeng Taoist friends, but I didn''t know what Haotian Taoist friends suddenly asked about this!"


    Haotian said, "don''t misunderstand the two Taoist friends. In fact, I don''t have any other meaning. I just want to know if Kunpeng Taoist friend explained to the two Taoist friends that after the excessive robbery, the Quartet forces invaded the three realms?"


    Hearing Haotian''s words, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi suddenly realized and said, "it turned out that Daoyou asked about it. Kunpeng Daoyou and empress Houtu told us about it!"


    Haotian said, "so the two Taoist friends know about the world, but they don''t know what the two Taoist friends think about it. We can discuss it!"


    Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi looked at each other and said, "we don''t have any ideas about this. After all, this matter is related to the safety of the three realms. It''s natural for everyone to help, so it''s up to the two Taoist friends to decide. It''s also good for us to repay the kindness of the two Taoist friends!"


    Hearing Hongyun''s words, Haotian was overjoyed. If they were allowed to decide the matter, everything would be easy to say, so he said: "the two Taoist friends also know that yaochi and I have always been in charge of the heavenly court, so they still want to be in charge of the heavenly court. As for the other two circles, they will be in charge of the two Taoist friends. What''s the opinion of the two Taoist friends about this arrangement?"


    Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi didn''t want to fight the world. When they heard that Haotian was so generous, they were surprised and said, "it''s absolutely impossible. It''s too bad for the two Taoist friends!"


    The West King''s mother smiled and said, "the two Taoist friends don''t need to refuse. This arrangement is very suitable. Zhenyuanzi Taoist friend''s five elements belong to the earth and it''s most suitable to take charge of the underground government. Hongyun Taoist friend will certainly prove the Tao in this quantitative robbery. It''s natural to educate all living beings on the earth. Don''t refuse."


    When Hongyun and zhenyuanzi see that Xi Wangmu and Haotian say so, they can only approve it for the time being and deal with it separately in the future.

 Chapter 1006

    Although Haotian and Xiwang''s mother showed great sincerity in this discussion, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi were still confused. In their eyes, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were not so generous.


    After leaving Tianting, Hongyun said to Zhen Yuanzi, "brother, how do I feel that Haotian and Xi Wangmu in Tianting seem to have changed. This thing always makes me feel a little uncomfortable!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "not only younger martial brother, but also for brother. It seems that Haotian and Xi Wangmu are afraid of other thoughts in their hearts!"


    Hong Yun sighed: "after listening to the words of Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother, I think they just have a different heart for Kunpeng''s Taoist friend. Speaking, the Xi Wang''s mother is kind to me, but Kunpeng''s Taoist friend and empress Houtu are also kind to us. If Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother really want to be bad for Kunpeng''s Taoist friend, you and I are stuck in the middle."


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "who said no! I hope Haotian and Xi Wangmu can control their greed and don''t embarrass you and me!"


    Hongyun nodded and said, "I hope so, but according to Haotian''s character, I''m afraid this wish is not easy to realize!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "Don''t say that, my dear brother. Haotian and the queen mother of the West are not fools. If they really want to get benefits from the four forces invading the three realms, unless they are willing to cooperate with the saints, they can''t live without Kunpeng Taoist friends. But then again, the saints don''t like Haotian and the queen mother of the west, so Haotian and the queen mother of the West dare not do anything too drastic!"


    Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Hong Yun nodded and said, "elder brother is right, but I''m worried about it!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "you can''t say that, my dear brother. It''s very correct for you to think so. Anyway, we should inform Kunpeng Daoyou and Houtu Niang, so that they can be mentally prepared, so that Haotian won''t lose a lot to Kunpeng Daoyou and Houtu Niang for a moment."


    Hongyun was right when he thought about it, so he agreed with Zhen Yuanzi. Because their situation was not good, they didn''t go to the underground again to see Kunpeng, but told Kunpeng the story of Tianting and his party by means of a letter.


    After receiving the letter from Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun, Kunpeng felt very funny. That Haotian did such a thing under his own eyes. I have to say that Haotian''s patience is still insufficient. It''s unwise to do such a thing knowing his relationship with the red opposition and Zhen Yuanzi. However, Kunpeng has no intention to take care of Haotian''s thoughts with the West Queen''s mother , Kunpeng doesn''t want to get angry because of such a small matter.


    That Haotian and Xiwang''s mother didn''t know, because their actions made Kunpeng despise them, and indirectly affected their future harvest.


    But when the two western saints Hongyun and zhenyuanzi appeared in Tianting, they were very surprised. They couldn''t figure out what Hongyun and zhenyuanzi wanted to do.


    Just listen, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, if Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi go to the underground to see Kunpeng and empress Houtu, I can understand that, but they go to heaven to see Haotian and Queen Mother Xi. Is there any conspiracy?"


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, there is nothing to worry about Haotian and Xiwang''s mother. On the contrary, it is the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun who are our major troubles. At present, our most important thing is not Haotian and Xiwang''s mother, but the supreme old gentleman, Yuanshi Tianzun and Hongyun!"


    Mentioning the supreme old gentleman, zhunti said: "the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun acted too strangely. They even played with us all and came up with such a desperate plan. It''s cruel enough."


    Then he said: "This is also why we are too conceited and think that no one can resist the temptation of the opportunity of the great road. Therefore, we have just been calculated by the Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Tianzun. However, the Tongtian cult leader has been calculated like us. According to the character of the Tongtian cult leader, we will not easily admit defeat. Maybe we can take the opportunity to be cruel to the Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Tianzun and let him Know we''re not easy to mess with! "


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, do you want to join hands with Tongtian sect leader to deal with the supreme old gentleman?"


    Then Yin shook his head and said, "the leader of Tongtian sect doesn''t know what he is. Even if we have this idea, he won''t agree!"


    Zhunti said, "how does the elder martial brother want to fight back against the supreme old gentleman?"


    Then he said, "it''s nothing to say. If the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty can use the hand of Hongyun to calculate us, we can also use the hand of Hongyun to calculate them!"


    When zhunti heard this, he was surprised and said, "elder martial brother, how is this possible? Now we have completely turned against Hongyun. He is afraid that he is strictly preventing us, and how can he be calculated by us!"


    Then he said: "There is nothing impossible. Younger martial brother also knows that the person who should be robbed is the military division of the emperor. Hongyun, as the person who should be robbed, is also the Grand Marshal of the emperor''s army and horses. Do you think that now we and the leader of Tongtian sect have offended Hongyun, and how can Tiandao reincarnate the emperor in the area under our control? Therefore, we have lost too much in the dispute over the emperor Shanglao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, and according to the behavior of Yuanshi Tianzun, how can he let Hongyun control the emperor, so if we just provoke them a little in the dark, the result will be interesting! "


    It has to be said that if an honest man decides to calculate people, he is ten times or a hundred times harder than a wise man, and his sinister degree is also very powerful.


    Zhunti was greatly surprised at the introduction. He never thought that the always kind elder martial brother would come up with such an excellent idea.


    But zhunti said, "elder martial brother, isn''t the emperor still born? How can we provoke the relationship between them?"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother is wrong. Since the list of gods has appeared, the emperor will also come to the world, so we should take action!"


    When zhunti heard this, he hurriedly said, "elder martial brother, this plan is very good. I''ll prepare it now!"


    Then he said, "wait a minute, younger martial brother. I have other things to discuss with you!"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, what is more important than this!"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, when I mentioned the emperor, I suddenly understood the conspiracy between the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty!"


    When zhunti heard this, he quickly asked, "what is the conspiracy?"


    Then he said, "the reason why the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty gave up the opportunity of the great road and supported the red cloud is merit, which is great merit!"


    When zhunti heard this, he asked suspiciously, "elder martial brother, that red cloud is just the person who should be robbed. Where''s the merit?"


    Then he said: "Hongyun itself really has no great merit, but younger martial brother, you forget the emperor. The emperor in this robbery is different from other emperors. He wants to unify the fairy world!"


    When he heard the quotation, he must mention it. Then he suddenly realized the truth: "I understand that unifying the fairyland means unifying the human race. Then the human emperor can be compared with the three emperors of heaven, earth and man among the human race. Helping the human emperor naturally has boundless merits and virtues. If the disciples of human and Buddhism can get this boundless merit and virtue, they can use the power of merit and virtue to cut the good corpse. In that way, the strength of human and Buddhism will greatly increase, surpassing us and the leader of Tongtian sect!"


    Then he said, "that''s exactly the case, so the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty can resist the temptation of the opportunity of the great road. Dongsheng Shenzhou is the world of the great song dynasty. The emperor will be born in the royal family. As a person who should be robbed, Hongyun wants to intervene in the matter of the emperor, but he has to face the suppression of people and Buddhism, which is very beneficial to us."


    Zhunti said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. It''s easy for the disciples to say that except for the arrogance of Shushan sword sect, others are very kind, but the interpretation is very different. All the disciples of the original Tianzun are arrogant. As long as we use merit as an excuse, they will naturally fight with Hongyun!"


    Then he said: "Younger martial brother, it''s good that we can understand this, but let''s not do it for the time being. We don''t need to do it first if we want to calculate the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun. Aren''t there still the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa? We can follow them and find a way to provoke the relationship between Hongyun and people and between the two sects after they start with people and the two sects. It''s much easier that way!"

 Chapter 1007

    While the two saints in the West were discussing how to deal with the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, the Tongtian sect leader was ready, but their disciples gathered secretly and set out for the great song Imperial City in Dongsheng Shenzhou.


    Although both the Supreme Master and the Yuanshi Tianzun are also paying attention to the actions of Buddha and the interception of the two religions, the fact that Hongyun and zhenyuanzi went to the Tianting attracted the attention of the Supreme Master and the Yuanshi Tianzun, so they didn''t pay close attention to the changes of the interception for a time, so they gave a good time for the interception.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa saw this, so they just discussed with empress Nu Wa and launched the plan they had just prepared.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa made a lot of money this time. Not only Kong Xuan and empress San Xiao, but also the disciples who have always guarded jin''ao Island, such as Wudang Madonna, have gone out. It can be said that the main force of interception is to pour out. This shows how great the determination of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa is.


    For this plan, empress Nuwa also made full use of the capital. All the demon saints of the demon family gathered in Nanzhan Prefecture, took over the position of the truncated disciples, fully defended Nanzhan Prefecture and completely abandoned the hometown of beigulu Prefecture.


    When the truncated disciples noticed Hongyun and zhenyuanzi with everyone''s energy, they secretly sneaked into Dongsheng Shenzhou without much effort.


    The mission was very rapid. After sneaking into the imperial city of the Song Dynasty, they began to take action after a little inquiry. In order to succeed in one attack, the sharp knife made of Kong Xuan, Wudang virgin and Yunxiao empress was directly inserted into the imperial palace of the Song Dynasty.


    Since they had known everything in the palace long before the action, they went straight to the emperor at the beginning of the action.


    The action of intercepting the sect was extremely rapid. They soon took control of most of the imperial palace of the great Song Dynasty, leaving only a few points uncontrollable. However, they did not come to attack the emperor, so as long as they did not interfere with their actions, the rest of them were not interested in them.


    The main task of Kong Xuan, empress Yunxiao and Madonna Wudang was to capture the emperor, so they rushed into the emperor''s palace without any pause. Things went very smoothly. They entered the emperor''s living place without effort, which made Kong Xuan, empress Yunxiao and the Wudang virgin very happy. They thought that the task could be easily accomplished.


    Just when they thought they had caught the emperor, there was an accident. For the sake of safety, Kong Xuan, Wudang virgin and empress Yunxiao felt that they should send the emperor into the world. In this way, if people and Buddhism found that the emperor was chased after being robbed, they could not worry about the safety of the emperor.


    Kong Xuan has five colors of divine light in his body, which can brush people into the world of the five elements. The Madonna Wudang has Nuwa''s "picture of mountains and rivers and states" in her hand, not to mention Yunxiao''s "Hunyuan gold bucket". Any of these three spiritual lights has a world, so they began to act. Unfortunately, what happened next failed their wishes. Neither the five colors nor the "Hunyuan golden fight" nor the "map of mountains and rivers" could win the emperor. This sudden change surprised the three of them.


    The reason why this happened was that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa forgot to tell Kong Xuan, the Madonna Wudang and empress Yunxiao that the emperor has imperial Qi to protect himself from all kinds of laws, unless it is to fight against people or mortals, but the people who practice Taoism can''t be the emperor.


    Just when Kong Xuan wanted to fight the emperor, he didn''t know that their actions attracted the attention of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi, who were sent by the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun to protect the emperor.


    Xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi were shocked when they found that someone had invaded the imperial palace of the great song dynasty. However, for a moment, there was a warning sign from the emperor''s residence, which shocked them. They were very clear about the importance of the emperor to people and Buddhism. Bolian hurriedly called for reinforcements!


    When master xuandu and Guang Chengzi came to the Imperial Palace, they suddenly found that it was the intercepted disciples who raided the palace emperor. This discovery made them sweat. When the intercepted disciples sneaked into Dongsheng Shenzhou, and there were many people in this posture, they were afraid that they wanted to be harmful to the emperor.


    Thinking of this, master xuandu and guangchengzi looked at each other. They saw so much concern from each other''s eyes, so they rushed to the residence of the emperor regardless of everything.


    The sudden appearance of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi surprised the intercepted disciples who were guarding outside. They hurriedly stopped them, hoping to delay the empress Yunxiao, Kong Xuan and Wudang virgin.


    It can be said that there were no ordinary disciples who were intercepted in this operation. All of them were intercepted ¡õ¡õ¡õ. If they were trapped in Dongsheng Shenzhou, they would be seriously injured. Therefore, for this operation, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, How crazy it is. It can be said that it is directly betting on the fate of apostasy.


    Facing the obstruction of Zhao Gongming and others, xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi did not want to fight with it. I saw that xuandu ¡õ¡õ master sacrificing played a "Tai Chi diagram" to protect himself and guangchengzi, and rushed inside. Without saying a word, guangchengzi sacrificing a "Pangu flag" and chopped his head at Zhao Gongming and others.


    The "Pangu flag" can be said to be the first sharp weapon in the three circles. Zhao Gongming and others were very helpless in the face of such a crazy move by guangchengzi and xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher, so they had to retreat and avoid the edge.


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ master and guangchengzi took the opportunity to break through the defense of Zhao Gongming and others and quickly went to the residence of the emperor. The defeated Zhao Gongming could only immediately send a letter to inform Kong Xuan, Wudang virgin and Yunxiao empress in the to prepare them for defense.


    Kong Xuan, Wudang virgin and Yunxiao empress were shocked after receiving the notice. They never thought that the people and the two churches came so quickly. Since the emperor cannot be included in the small world, the Wudang virgin can only come forward to pick up the emperor and break through with Kong Xuan and empress Yunxiao.


    Just when they wanted to break through, xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi blocked their way.


    When the emperor was held in the arms of the virgin, the xuandu master and guangchengzi were shocked, but they were very afraid of the crazy act of apostasy!


    Just listen, master xuandu said, "no younger martial sister, you put down the emperor and let me leave!"


    When the virgin heard this, she sneered: "xuandu, are you kidding? Do you think you can get us under this situation? It''s still you who want to make way for us to leave, otherwise it''s you, not us, who suffer from conflict. You have to find out!"


    Hearing the words of Wudang virgin, guangchengzi snorted coldly and said, "Wudang, you have a big voice. This is the eastern victory of China, not the southern state. You''d better find out the current situation!"


    Empress Yunxiao said, "senior brother xuandu, are you the master or guangchengzi the master here?"


    Master xuandu said, "younger martial sister Yunxiao, what''s the difference?"


    Empress Yunxiao said, "if it''s the elder martial brother''s decision, then we still have the possibility to talk. If it''s guangchengzi''s decision, then we don''t have to talk anymore. Let''s see Zhenzhang under our hands, but we can''t guarantee the safety of the emperor. If the emperor is hurt by you, you can''t blame us!"


    Hearing what empress Yunxiao said, guangchengzi was furious. Empress Yunxiao was obviously talking about the emperor and wanted to threaten herself and xuandu ¡õ¡õ master with the emperor.


    Thinking of this, guangchengzi angrily said, "Yunxiao, what do you mean by this? If the emperor is in your hands, you must be responsible for his safety. If the emperor makes any mistakes, you must pay for it!"


    Empress Yunxiao said, "we want to be responsible for the safety of the emperor, but now you don''t want to let us leave, so we can''t guarantee his safety together. If you really want to protect the emperor, please make way for me to leave, so the emperor will be free!"


    Guangchengzi angrily said, "Yunxiao, don''t you feel ashamed that the emperor threatened us?"


    Empress Yunxiao said, "guangchengzi, you''re so bad. When did I say I would threaten you with the emperor? I didn''t just say things."

 Chapter 1008

    Seeing that empress Yunxiao and guangchengzi were engaged, master xuandu said, "well, don''t argue, younger martial sister Yunxiao, if you have any requirements, just put forward them. As long as I can decide, I will agree, but the emperor, you must stay anyway!"


    When empress Yunxiao heard this, she said, "senior brother xuandu, don''t make things easy to say. We''ll take the Emperor today anyway!"


    When xuandu heard this, he frowned and said, "junior sister Yunxiao, you want to force me to say so. It''s OK to say other things. If you are the emperor, you don''t have to think about it!"


    When empress Yunxiao heard this, she said, "so we can only see Zhenzhang under our hands, but elder martial brother xuandu doesn''t worry about the safety of the emperor?"


    Xuandu said, "it''s a lie to say you don''t worry about it, but the emperor can''t let you take it away. Even if it''s dangerous, there''s no way. It depends on the will of heaven!"


    When Kong Xuan heard this, he sneered and said, "to put it bluntly, you and the two religions don''t care about the safety of the emperor at all, otherwise you wouldn''t say such a thing!"


    When xuandu heard Kong Xuan''s words, he said calmly, "do something and don''t do something. The emperor can''t fall into your hands anyway!"


    The reason why empress Yunxiao said this to xuandu and guangchengzi was to delay the time for the outside truncated disciples to prepare to retreat. The reason why master xuandu discussed with Yunxiao was also to delay the time. However, he was different from empress Yunxiao. He wanted to buy time for people and explain the reinforcements of the two religions. It can be said that both sides were racing against time, Who can prepare everything first has a chance to win.


    Speaking of God''s will, the man and the reinforcements of the two religions made all preparations at the same time with the truncated disciples. When the truncated disciples were ready to cover the retreat of empress Yunxiao, Kong Xuan and the Wudang virgin, they met the reinforcements of the two religions.


    If they hadn''t thought that xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi would come so quickly and destroyed their retreat route, such a thing would not have happened and be blocked on the spot.


    In fact, it''s not how powerful the xuandu master and guangchengzi are. After receiving the order of the Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Heavenly Master, they cast spells under the emperor for safety. If the practitioners touch the emperor, they will feel.


    Unfortunately, Kong Xuan, empress Yunxiao and Madonna Wudang did not pay attention to the situation of the emperor in order to be in a hurry, so they did not find such a small spell on the emperor, so they alerted master xuandu and guangchengzi, so they blocked their plan.


    The xuandu ¡õ ¡õ division saw that the reinforcements of the two religions had arrived, but he breathed a long sigh in his heart and relaxed a lot. However, he was relaxed, but Kong Xuan and other intercepting disciples were worried. They knew that the situation was bad for themselves, and the longer it was delayed, the more dangerous they would be.


    Just listen, empress Yunxiao said, "senior brother xuandu, the emperor is in our hands now. You''d better get out of the way, otherwise we won''t guarantee the safety of the emperor anymore!"


    When guangchengzi heard this, he said angrily, "Yunxiao, dare you, it''s the emperor. If you hurt the emperor, you will be an enemy of the Terrans in the three realms, but the consequences are not what you can bear!"


    Empress Yunxiao sneered, "there''s nothing you can''t afford. It''s just a death!"


    Although guangchengzi felt that empress Yunxiao didn''t dare to joke about her life, he couldn''t guarantee whether empress Yunxiao would be cruel and really poison the emperor, so things would make a big deal.


    Thinking of this, guangchengzi couldn''t help but turn his eyes to xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher and hope that xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher will decide this matter.


    The xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher didn''t pay much attention to guangchengzi''s eyes, because the xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher has followed the supreme old gentleman for many years, and the supreme old gentleman is a human teacher. The leader of the cult knows a lot about the emperor. He understands that the emperor has imperial Qi to protect himself from all dharmas, but it is difficult to hurt the emperor in his cultivation. Moreover, the emperor this time is different from the previous emperors, He is protected by the "Nine Dragon Seal", a treasure of the human race. This "Nine Dragon Seal" is a Lingbao refined by the Taoist ancestor himself. It has great power.


    Therefore, the master of xuandu had a bold idea in his heart. He wanted to break the threat of empress Yunxiao by taking advantage of the imperial spirit of the emperor and the defense of the "Kowloon seal".


    After having this idea, master xuandu didn''t discuss with guangchengzi. It''s not that master xuandu didn''t believe guangchengzi, but that the matter was important. He was afraid that guangchengzi was excited for a moment, but it revealed a flaw, which made empress Yunxiao, Madonna Wudang and Kong Xuan guard against it.


    Seeing that both xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi had no words, empress Yunxiao said, "xuandu and guangchengzi, but we don''t have much time to talk to you. Make a decision quickly!"


    Master xuandu said, "don''t hurry. I have made a decision!"


    When master xuandu ¡õ¡õ said this, the empress Yunxiao, the Madonna Wudang and Kong Xuan looked a little excited. At this time, master xuandu ¡õ¡õ suddenly shot.


    I saw that master xuandu ¡õ¡õ casually waved a Taiqing thunder and hit the virgin Wudang head on. However, this move of master xuandu ¡õ¡õ shocked the people present.


    Originally, empress Yunxiao was just guarding against guangchengzi, because she felt that guangchengzi was narrow-minded and might do some extreme actions, but she didn''t think that guangchengzi didn''t do it. Instead, it was the xuandu ¡õ ¡õ teacher, who has always been calm and excellent, who took the first step to fight back.


    Guangchengzi was shocked when he saw the master xuandu ¡õ¡õ taking action. If the master xuandu ¡õ¡õ took action against Kong Xuan and empress Yunxiao, he had no response, but the master xuandu ¡õ¡õ directly attacked the unwary virgin holding the emperor. This action was very dangerous. If he was not careful, the emperor would die under the Taiqing divine thunder.


    If the sudden move of xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher surprised everyone, then what happened next shocked them again and was frightened by the scene in front of them.


    I saw that when the Taiqing God thunder approached the Wudang virgin, he had not waited for the Wudang virgin to respond. At that time, the emperor who was originally in her arms suddenly sent out a huge force to separate from her arms. At the same time, the emperor burst out a dazzling golden light.


    This sudden change surprised the Wudang virgin. When she wanted to grab the emperor again, she saw the dazzling golden light burst out again. Suddenly, the emperor was protected by nine divine dragons, but there was a square seal hanging on the emperor''s head.


    When that seal appeared, all the fairies present knew that it was the emperor''s most precious "Kowloon seal". The emperor had a "Kowloon seal" to protect his body, but it was inviolable. It was very difficult for any monk to get close to the emperor.


    After the appearance of the "Nine Dragon Seal", the people present suddenly realized that they understood the true intention of the xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher''s move, but they had different feelings in their hearts.


    Just listen, empress Yunxiao sneered: "elder martial brother xuandu is really a good plan. He even forced the ''Jiulong seal'' to appear by such a dangerous move regardless of the emperor''s safety. What qualifications do you have to protect the emperor by such a move? I''m afraid you want to kill the emperor!"


    When master xuandu heard this, he said: "younger martial sister Yunxiao, now the emperor has a ''Nine Dragon Seal'' to protect himself from all kinds of laws. Unless the saint comes, no one can hurt the emperor, so now you can''t fight the emperor again. I don''t want to kill him. Please leave!"


    Hearing master xuandu''s words, guangchengzi was very excited. He hurried forward and said, "elder martial brother, don''t let them go so easily. Today we just take this opportunity to avenge their plot against us in beijulu Prefecture!"


    When empress Yunxiao heard this, she sneered and said, "guangchengzi, if you want to fight, it will be difficult. We''re afraid you won''t succeed. Just because you people want to stop us!"


    That Guangcheng wanted to say something when she heard lady Yunxiao''s words, but she was stopped by master xuandu ¡õ¡õ and only heard master xuandu ¡õ¡õ say: "Younger martial sister Yunxiao, things have come to this point. Your action of hijacking the emperor has failed. Although it is said that you plotted against me and younger martial brother guangchengzi, now it is not the time for us to fight. You''d better leave and we will never stop."

 Chapter 1009

    When Kong Xuan heard what master xuandu said, he disagreed and said, "senior brother xuandu, do you think we can let go so easily?"


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ teacher said calmly: "you don''t want to stop here. Do you still want to beat the emperor? You should understand that now you are losing, not us!"


    Guangchengzi was overjoyed when he saw that Kong Xuan was so arrogant. He was worried that he had no excuse to deal with the truncated immortals. Fortunately, Kong Xuan sent the opportunity to himself. So guangchengzi hurriedly said, "elder martial brother, since they don''t appreciate it, we don''t have to be polite to them any more. It''s good to take this opportunity to settle the cause and effect of beijulu state with them."


    Empress Yunxiao said, "guangchengzi, if you want to fight, we''ll fight!"


    Hearing what lady Yunxiao said, the xuandu teacher sighed: "younger martial sister Yunxiao, you can''t do too much. If you have to, I can''t say. You and I will fight by means!"


    As soon as xuandu ¡õ¡õ Master said this, guangchengzi was very happy. He finally waited until xuandu ¡õ¡õ master spit out, but empress Yunxiao was very disappointed. They wanted to use the emperor to threaten xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi, but they didn''t expect the final result to disappoint them. This war is inevitable.


    Both sides had the idea of fighting, but Kong Xuan was the first to fight. He saw a flash of five colors behind him and covered guangchengzi and xuandu ¡õ¡õ teachers. At the same time, he said to empress Yunxiao and Wudang Virgin: "two elder martial sisters, take the emperor away!"


    The empress Wudang immediately hugged the emperor without saying a word. Unfortunately, the result of the event surprised her. When she saw that the empress Wudang approached the emperor, Jiulong immediately roared and laid golden flames to protect the emperor. The empress Wudang tried her best, but she couldn''t approach the emperor.


    At this time, the Madonna Wudang was in a hurry and said, "younger martial brother, I can''t get close to the emperor. What can I do?"


    Hearing the words of Wudang virgin, Kong Xuan was very anxious and said, "elder martial sister Yunxiao, help Wudang find a way to take the emperor away!"


    Yunxiao Niang was very anxious when she heard this, but she also encountered such a thing for the first time. She had no choice but to worry!


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ Master said: "you don''t have to waste your time. The emperor has a nine dragon seal to protect himself from all dharmas. Unless you don''t have the slightest mana, you can''t get close to the emperor!"


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ master''s words inspired empress Yunxiao. She only heard that empress Yunxiao said, "don''t use magic to catch a mortal and leave with the emperor. Younger martial brother Kong Xuan and I will break up for you!"


    It has to be said that empress Yunxiao''s strategy is very effective. Practitioners can''t get close to the emperor, but ordinary people don''t have this restriction, but they are given the opportunity to take the emperor away.


    Empress Yunxiao, empress Wudang and Kong Xuan did not kill mortals when they broke into the residence of the emperor. After all, killing mortals will only increase their karma, but it will do them no good. Therefore, the three of them just stunned these mortals and did not hurt their lives. This is a great joy for them to take the emperor away.


    After hearing the words of empress Yunxiao, the xuandu master and guangchengzi were shocked. If the Madonna did so, it was really possible to take the emperor away.


    Thinking of this, the xuandu master and guangchengzi immediately gave up their entanglement with Kong Xuan and flew to stop the action of Wudang virgin. Unfortunately, their ideas were good, but they couldn''t succeed.


    I saw that Kong Xuan once again stopped guangchengzi with an exhibition of the five colors of divine light, and empress Yunxiao also offered a "mixed yuan gold bucket" to stop the master of xuandu.


    Guangchengzi and xuandu master didn''t want to get entangled with Kong Xuan and empress Yunxiao, so without saying a word, they directly sacrificed the congenital treasure "Taiji picture" and "Pangu flag" to shake Kong Xuan and empress Yunxiao.


    I can see that the "Pangu flag" wields a series of innate chaotic sword Qi to forcibly split Kong Xuan''s five-color divine light. To tell the truth, although Kong Xuan''s five-color divine light is powerful, it is far different from the congenital treasure "Pangu flag". They are not in the same order at all, not to mention that the five-color divine light is not a defensive congenital spiritual treasure, Naturally, he could not compete with the Pangu flag, the first weapon in the three realms. Soon Kong Xuan was defeated by guangchengzi.


    Besides, the struggle between empress Yunxiao and the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division is not at the same level. Naturally, the "Hunyuan Jindou" is also invincible to the congenital treasure of "Taiji diagram". Moreover, empress Yunxiao''s own cultivation is not as high as that of the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division, so she is naturally beaten and defeated.


    Although Kong Xuan and empress Yunxiao were defeated by guangchengzi and xuandu ¡õ¡õ teachers, they did not shrink back and tried their best to delay the steps of guangchengzi and xuandu ¡õ¡õ teachers in order to create opportunities for Wudang virgin.


    Guangchengzi and xuandu ¡õ¡õ master are very anxious in the face of Kong Xuan''s playing with empress Yunxiao, but they can''t help Kong Xuan and empress Yunxiao in a short time.


    Although the Madonna Wudang is very worried about the safety of Kong Xuan and empress Yunxiao, she also understands the importance of this action to the closure of religion. She can only bite her teeth and ignore the struggle between Kong Xuan, empress Yunxiao, master xuandu and guangchengzi wholeheartedly.


    Without much effort, the Madonna Wudang woke up the maid who took care of the emperor, exercised ecstasy to control it, and then let her hold the emperor and rush out of the palace with her.


    Fearing that an accident would happen and hurt the emperor, Wudang virgin protected the palace maids anytime and anywhere for fear that something might happen to the emperor due to her carelessness.


    When the Madonna Wudang protected the palace maid and left the vision of master xuandu and guangchengzi with the emperor, master xuandu said, "younger martial brother, you go after the emperor. I''m in the way."


    Guangchengzi also knew the importance of the matter. He didn''t say much. He suddenly made a force and forced Kong Xuan back. Then he turned around and chased the Wudang virgin.


    Seeing this, Kong Xuan wanted to catch up with guangchengzi again. He saw that the "Tai Chi diagram" offered by master xuandu was a great show of divine light, which stopped Kong Xuan. The "Tai Chi diagram" can determine the five elements. Kong Xuan''s five color light God met an enemy in front of the "Tai Chi diagram", and could not exert any power. He could only rely on the "mixed yuan gold bucket" of empress Yunxiao.


    Because the Madonna Wudang wanted to protect the palace maid, she walked very slowly. Soon, guangchengzi caught up with the Madonna Wudang. At this time, both of them came outside the palace. Guangchengzi was afraid to hurt the emperor, but he didn''t dare to kill her. He could only block the path of the Madonna Wudang and didn''t let her leave.


    When the empress Wudang and the emperor left, they let go of the hands and feet of empress Yunxiao, Kong Xuan and master xuandu. Although it is said that the five colored divine lights can not exert their power over the "Tai Chi diagram", the leader of Tongtian cult has long considered this, so he handed over the fishing drum to Kong Xuan. Kong Xuan didn''t use this Lingbao. He was only worried that the sound of the fishing drum hurt the emperor, But since the emperor has left, he has no such consideration.


    The palace of the two sides could not bear the impact of the war, and collapsed. The xuandu master, Kong Xuan and empress Yunxiao also came outside the palace. At this time, the Wudang virgin and guangchengzi were holding each other.


    Seeing that the Madonna Wudang didn''t walk away, it made empress Yunxiao and Kong Xuan very anxious. When they saw that Zhao Gongming, who was guarding outside, didn''t come to support, they understood that they were afraid that they were also restrained by the coalition forces of people and Buddhism. For a time, they were afraid that they couldn''t expect to go.


    They were right. Zhao Gongming and his disciples were really dragged down by the reinforcements of the two religions, and they were caught in a bitter battle. It can be said that in order to protect the safety of the emperor, the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty paid enough money. All the twelve Golden immortals of the two religions were present, and the eight immortals of the two religions also came to reinforce them. However, in terms of the number of people, the alliance of the two religions is not weaker than the interception, The reason why they did not decide the outcome was mainly because everyone was afraid to increase their karma for fear of hurting innocent mortals, so they did not dare to do their best. Therefore, the scene fell into a state of confrontation. Although the joint forces of people and Buddhism blocked the retreat of interception, the disciples of interception also restrained the offensive of people and Buddhism through mortals.


    The current state of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism makes both of them anxious. Man and Buddhism are worried about the safety of the emperor, while the disciples of Buddhism are worried about the safety of Kong Xuan, Wudang virgin and empress Yunxiao. After all, they can''t stop master xuandu and guangchengzi and let them rush into the residence of the emperor, Based on the accomplishments of master xuandu and guangchengzi, plus they both have congenital treasures, Kong Xuan, Wudang virgin and empress Yunxiao will be affected by them. If they are accidentally taken advantage of by the other party, the consequences will be serious.

 Chapter 1010

    With the emergence of empress Yunxiao, Kong Xuan and xuandu ¡õ¡õ division, guangchengzi and Wudang virgin were very anxious. Just when the two sides held each other, the imperial guards of the Song Dynasty rushed in.


    Zhao Gongming and others who dare not hurt mortals at will also came to meet empress Yunxiao and others, and the people''s interpretation of the two religious coalition forces also entered the hospital.


    After seeing the arrival of the forbidden army, xuandu ¡õ¡õ division suddenly came up with a crazy idea and shouted to the forbidden Army: "the forbidden army is listening to the palace girl holding the prince. Now she has been controlled by the demon. You should kill her immediately, otherwise once the prince loses, all of you will die!"


    As soon as master xuandu said this, the disciples of the three religions were shocked. Although the emperor had nine dragons to protect himself, it was only for friars, but it was defenseless for mortals. Once attacked by mortal weapons, the emperor might also be injured.


    Just listen, guangchengzi said, "elder martial brother, it''s absolutely forbidden. If the emperor gets hurt, I''m afraid I can''t bear such consequences!"


    Master xuandu said, "younger martial brother, I can''t help it. If I don''t do this, the emperor will be intercepted and robbed. You and I can''t bear the consequences!"


    When guangchengzi heard this, he had nothing to say. If the emperor really had to be taken away, the result was really unacceptable. Therefore, he could only acquiesce in the words of xuandu ¡õ ¡õ master.


    Guangchengzi, a silent person, is unacceptable to the apostolic immortals, especially the unwarranted virgin who is protecting the palace maid, but she is very worried about it. So he said angrily, "xuandu, you are crazy. If you hurt the emperor, you are responsible for everything. It has nothing to do with my interception!"


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ teacher said calmly: "you don''t need to shirk it if you don''t become a younger martial sister. It''s my responsibility. I will be responsible naturally, but you can''t shirk your responsibility. If you hadn''t stopped teaching and disrespected the emperor, such a thing wouldn''t happen now!"


    There is nothing to say about master xuandu''s words. These are facts that they can''t deny. Moreover, this matter is related to the safety of religious interception. They are determined to win the emperor.


    After receiving the order from xuandu ¡õ¡õ division, the officers and soldiers of the imperial guards of the Song Dynasty did not do anything. Although they knew that xuandu ¡õ¡õ division came to help, they were really worried about killing the palace maid who lost her authenticity regardless of the prince''s safety.


    The xuandu ¡õ¡õ division was extremely anxious about the hesitation of the forbidden army, but the Wudang virgin was happy to see it. While everyone was holding it, she secretly ordered the maid of honor to go outside the palace.


    The emperor of xuandu ¡õ ¡õ division went farther and farther. He couldn''t stand the hesitation of the forbidden army any more. He shouted: "if you don''t do it again, if the prince loses, all the consequences will be borne by yourself!"


    When the leader of the forbidden army heard this, he was very nervous and said, "Taoist priest, it''s not that we don''t want to carry out your orders, but that it is related to the safety of the prince, but we dare not act without authorization!"


    When master xuandu heard this, he said, "you don''t have to worry so much. Just do it. If something happens, I''ll bear it alone!"


    Hearing the words of xuandu ¡õ¡õ division, the leader of the forbidden army hated and shouted, "Archer, attack!"


    The leader of the forbidden army ordered the attack. Immediately, the archers in the forbidden army lined up and shot with a bow. They only heard the sound of "whoosh, whoosh" and hundreds of arrows shot at the palace maid. Although these archers were ordered to attack, they did not dare to shoot at the upper body of the palace maid holding the emperor. They were afraid to hurt the emperor by shooting. All the attacks went towards the legs and feet of the palace maid.


    If the maid of honor is shot, then the plan of the Madonna Wudang will be blocked, so the Madonna Wudang can''t make this happen anyway. I saw that the Madonna Wudang''s magic power blocked all the arrows.


    The Madonna Wudang said, "xuandu, if you have the ability, don''t let mortals take the lead. You and I compete with each other according to our own ability, but you lose the face of others!"


    The master of xuandu said calmly, "as long as the emperor does not lose, the skin is not important!"


    Hearing this, all the immortals of jiejiao don''t know what to do, so they all turn their eyes to empress Yunxiao, hoping that empress Yunxiao can make an idea!


    Empress Yunxiao was also very embarrassed when she saw this, but she couldn''t hesitate when it came to this step. Just listen, empress Yunxiao said, "senior brother xuandu, if you have to insist on letting these mortals intervene in this matter, then don''t blame us for attacking mortals. You have to think clearly!"


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ teacher said calmly, "there''s nothing to consider. If you have to beat the emperor, I can only do so. It''s also that you let mortals intervene first, not me!"


    Seeing master xuandu ¡õ ¡õ say so, empress Yunxiao can''t stand it anymore. After all, the longer the time is delayed, more and more reinforcements will be provided to explain the two religions, which is very disadvantageous to them. Now I don''t know what the situation is outside. Empress Yunxiao sighed: "well, since the eldest martial brother has to force me, I can only hate my heart!"


    Speaking of this, empress Yunxiao said to the Madonna: "elder martial sister, there is no need to take any consideration. If those mortals dare to stop you, you can fight back!"


    When the virgin heard this, she couldn''t help but be stunned. However, she woke up in an instant. As long as it was beneficial to the interception of religion, there was no need to think more. After having this idea, the virgin nodded mercilessly.


    After hearing the words of empress Yunxiao, master xuandu and guangchengzi were shocked. After looking at each other, they both decided to stop the tragedy.


    Unfortunately, although they had good ideas, empress Yunxiao and Kong Xuan would not let their ideas succeed. They flew up and fought with them again while the xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher and guangchengzi looked at each other, giving the Wudang virgin a chance to act.


    The truncated disciples who have been paying attention to the situation of Wudang Madonna, Yunxiao empress and Kong Xuan are all ruthless after hearing Yunxiao empress''s words. They only listen to Zhao Gongming say: "Qiongxiao and Bixiao, you two go to support first, and others arrange a large array to resist the enemy according to their positions!"


    As soon as Zhao Gongming said this, empress Qiongxiao and empress Bixiao left the truncated immortals and went to support empress Yunxiao. After empress Qiongxiao and empress Bixiao left, the man and the two sects wanted to stop them. At this time, Zhao Gongming launched an attack. He saw that after receiving the order, shitianjun set up the "Shijue array", while Zhao Gongming and others could set up the "immortal killing sword array" at any time according to their positions. However, Zhao Gongming was still a little sober and knew that he couldn''t go too far, The "ten Jue formation" alone has not had much impact on ordinary people, but if the "immortal sword formation" is combined, the consequences will be serious. At that time, it will not only have to face people and explain the two religions, but also the two saints in the west, Haotian and the queen mother of the West in the heaven, and the empress of the earth and Kun Peng in the underground will not sit idly by. In this way, intercepting the religion has become the target of public criticism.


    The reaction of the disciples was shocking, but the reinforcements of the two schools were surprised. Yun zhongzi, who was in the process of teaching, said with worry: "Junior brother Zhao Gongming, it''s very wrong for you to act like this. The consequences of the ''ten Jue array'' are very serious, especially for ordinary people. I''m afraid many people will suffer from the impact of the ''ten Jue array''. I hope you think twice before you act!"


    Yunzi is the only one who has good thoughts in his heart. At this time, what comes to mind first is not the task of human and elucidation, but the safety of mortals, which is very rare.


    Hearing this, Zhao Gongming disagreed and said, "younger martial brother Yunzi, if you are willing to make way for me to leave safely, then ordinary people will not be damaged!"


    When Yunzi heard this, he sighed. Without any more words, he retreated. It''s not that Yunzi doesn''t want to do this, but that he can''t be the Lord, so he can only retreat sadly.


    Hearing Zhao Gongming''s words, red sperm sneered: "Zhao Gongming, it''s you who stopped teaching and started the battle first, but no wonder we resist. If you are willing to give up resistance, we won''t be too difficult for you."


    Zhao Gongming sneered and said, "give up resistance. You really think it''s beautiful. You explain what virtue is. Who in the three realms doesn''t know! If you know what you want, you will retreat, otherwise you''ll force us to set up another ''immortal sword array'', and the consequences will be very serious."

 Chapter 1011

    Zhao Gongming''s strength surprised people and the United forces of the two religions. If Zhao Gongming was really angry and set up the "immortal sword array", the people within a hundred miles of the imperial palace of the great song dynasty would be destroyed by the "immortal sword array", and the karma of both sides would be enlarged!


    It was impractical for people to explain the two religions and help the army, but they dared to force Zhao Gongming too much. As a result, Zhao Gongming gave a sigh of relief.


    Besides, empress Qiongxiao and empress Bixiao broke into the struggle between empress Yunxiao and xuandu ¡õ¡õ division. They immediately came forward to help empress Yunxiao and Kong Xuan against xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and guangchengzi.


    Just listen, empress Bixiao said, "sister, quickly spread the ''nine bend Yellow River array''!"


    Empress Bixiao''s words frightened xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi. If empress Yunxiao really had to ignore the life and death of mortals and spread the "nine curved Yellow River array" in the Imperial Palace, the whole royal family of the Song Dynasty would not exist. Such consequences are serious. Although empress Yunxiao will be damned by heaven for this matter, the same people The status of the two religions in Dongsheng will also be greatly affected!


    Lady Yunxiao said, "sister, things haven''t come to that step. We don''t have to commit such a big karma. After all, killing such a big mortal is not a good thing!"


    Empress Bixiao said, "sister, what do you have to say with people and Buddhism? You don''t know that people and Buddhism have surrounded us. Elder brother, they have been forced to use the ''ten Jue array''. Do you think it''s necessary to say anything to them?"


    Listening to empress Bixiao''s words, empress Yunxiao no longer has the calm "ten Jue array" just now, but there is no room for relaxation between them and people, industry and Buddhism. It can be said that the two sides have only the only way to fight to the death.


    At the thought of this place, empress Yunxiao couldn''t stand it. "Hunyuan Jindou" flew up, but yellow sand flew in the palace of the great Song Dynasty, and the "nine meandering Yellow River array" spread wildly around.


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ Shifu no longer has a cool look, but his face is full of anger. It seems that he can''t suppress his anger. He said to guangchengzi, "younger martial brother, since the interception of teaching is so pressing, we don''t need to take any consideration. We''ll do our best. All the consequences will be borne by my brother alone."


    Guangchengzi was waiting for the master of xuandu. He not only sacrificed the congenial treasure "Pangu flag", but also recklessly used the "sky turning seal" of the Lingbao the day after tomorrow, pressing his head against the "Jiuqu Yellow River array"!


    Guangchengzi did it, and the xuandu master didn''t reserve it. The "Taiji diagram" fixed the five elements of the whole space. First, they and guangchengzi were in an invincible position. Then he sent out bursts of three flavor true fire to empress Sanxiao and Kong Xuan.


    Empress Bixiao has the "Qingping sword" in her hands, which can barely resist the "Pangu flag" in guangchengzi''s hands. There is no weakness of innate Lingbao, which shows that the space fixed by the "Taiji diagram" is helpless for Empress Sanxiao and Kong Xuan. Such a space needs strong power to break, but they don''t have such Lingbao, The only killing weapon in the sect, the "four swords for killing immortals", was not in their hands.


    However, although master xuandu and guangchengzi suppressed empress Sanxiao and Kong Xuan, they were also dragged by each other and could not go to stop the action of Wudang virgin.


    When the virgin Wudang saw this, she no longer took care of it, but she killed the forbidden army and returned the arrows shot by the forbidden army to the palace maiden by magic. For a time, the forbidden army was killed and injured countless. Everyone was scared of the virgin Wudang and dared not stop the other party from leaving. This made the virgin Wudang very happy and quickly went outside the palace.


    The Madonna Wudang acted very quickly and soon came to the periphery of the palace, but she was disappointed. Zhao Gongming was surrounded by people and the United forces of the two religions, and she was also blocked.


    The Virgin was shocked when she saw this. Although she also knew that Zhao Gongming and others might face great pressure, she did not expect that people and Buddhism would be so crazy, but she said it was pouring out. If there were not the "ten Jue array" to temporarily suppress people and Buddhism, I''m afraid Zhao Gongming would be difficult to support them.


    Zhao Gongming was overjoyed when he saw that the Madonna Wudang rushed out with the emperor. Although the temporary situation was very unfavorable to them, they still had a later move. They had not used the "sword array to kill immortals". Since the Madonna Wudang had already led the emperor out of the siege, as long as they could take the emperor into their hands, it would be worth paying a big price.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Gongming couldn''t help being cruel and ordered: "the immortal sword array starts!"


    As soon as Zhao Gongming shouted, many people immediately set up the "immortal sword array". Together with the "immortal sword array", the immortals in the three worlds were surprised. Although they knew that the interception might take action, they did not expect that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa dared to set up the ancient "immortal sword array" in Dongsheng Shenzhou.


    The "immortal killing sword array" shocked xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and guangchengzi. They could no longer care about the four people, Sanxiao empress and Kong Xuan, and hurried outside the palace. Sanxiao empress and Kong Xuan didn''t expect that things would develop to this point, nor did they stop xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and guangchengzi, He hurriedly followed to see what had happened outside, and even let Zhao Gongming recklessly set up the "immortal sword killing array".


    When master xuandu ¡õ¡õ and guangchengzi came to the palace, they were shocked and disappeared the Madonna Wudang and the emperor. At this time, master xuandu ¡õ¡õ immediately understood that Zhao Gongming''s crazy move was to cover for the Madonna Wudang, so that the Madonna Wudang could take the emperor away smoothly.


    With this idea, xuandu ¡õ ¡õ teacher angrily said: "Zhao Gongming, you dare to use the ''immortal sword array'' for this trivial matter to make countless mortals suffer boundless pain. Don''t you know that the consequences of doing so are unbearable?"


    Zhao Gongming said calmly, "senior brother xuandu doesn''t need to say much. I naturally know the consequences of doing so. All karma is borne by me alone, which has nothing to do with others!"


    Master xuandu said, "I''m afraid you can''t bear it alone!"


    Zhao Gongming said, "there is nothing you can''t bear, as long as you are willing to break to pieces in order to intercept the poor!"


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ master angrily said, "you are powerful, but you can''t resist this. Everyone present will pay a considerable price for it!"


    When empress Bixiao heard this, she said, "it''s better. It''s difficult for everyone to bear together. No one wants to escape."


    However, guangchengzi didn''t want to listen to the negotiation between xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and the interceptor. He hurriedly said, "Zhao Gongming, don''t bother. You should quickly withdraw the ''immortal killing sword array''!"


    Zhao Gongming ignored guangchengzi, but said calmly, "guangchengzi has come to this point. Do you think you can make me withdraw from this array with only one word!"


    Guangchengzi angrily said, "Zhao Gongming, what do you want if you don''t withdraw from the array?"


    Zhao Gongming said, "I don''t want to do anything, as long as you let me go!"


    For Zhao Gongming''s request, guangchengzi can''t meet it. If he let him stop teaching and leave that person, what face does the two religions have to stand in the three circles, and the people of Dongsheng will also be divorced from people and the two religions.


    Thinking of this, guangchengzi said to master xuandu: "Elder martial brother, you have seen the crazy act of cutting off the sect. What do you get in exchange for your repeated concessions? They are crazy and ignorant! Since they have done such things, we don''t need to be patient anymore. Even if the emperor is captured, it''s no big deal. As long as we can keep all of them, the result will naturally be beneficial to us."


    As soon as guangchengzi said this, he received the support of the Buddhist immortals. Even the Shushan sword sect under the people''s sect also supported guangchengzi''s decision. This result shocked the xuandu master, but he was unable to stop it. Therefore, under the leadership of guangchengzi, the people and the disciples of the two religions used their final means to launch the Tianzun since the first World War in beigulu Prefecture Together with the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, he created an array called "twelve life sky array" to deal with the "immortal killing sword array".


    Of course, this array can not deal with the "immortal sword array" arranged by the leader of Tongtian cult, but it can be used to deal with the "immortal sword array" arranged by Zhao Gongming, Nai Zhikong Xuan and their intercepted disciples.


    Together, the "twelve life Xiao array" also determines that a war between the two sides is inevitable, and a catastrophe for Dongsheng China is coming!

 Chapter 1012

    When the saints, Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Haotian, Xi Wangmu, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi discovered the situation of Dongsheng Shenzhou, they were so crazy and shocked at Zhao Gongming. However, they were also very surprised at guangchengzi''s counterattack. If both sides really had to fight for it, the consequences would be serious. The creatures of Dongsheng Shenzhou would die and hurt countless, and the three religions of man, interpretation and interception would also suffer heavy losses. If the two saints of the west, Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Haotian and the mother of the West were very happy, but now they can''t, If the three religions suffer heavy losses at this time, it will certainly affect the four forces to invade the three realms, so they can''t sit still.


    In particular, the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa, now the disciples of the three religions are crazy. If they want to control the situation, they need to come forward. Therefore, they can no longer take into account the congenital agreement or interfere in the robbery, and go to Dongsheng Shenzhou to stop the development of the situation.


    In the action of Sanqing and empress Nuwa, the two saints of the west, Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Haotian and queen mother of the West also got up and went to Dongsheng Shenzhou. Hongyun and zhenyuanzi also went to see it.


    The only one in the three realms who didn''t do anything about it was the Styx river. Although he also wanted to get benefits from it, he cherished his life more. He didn''t want to lose his life because of greed, so he suppressed the greed in his heart and watched the development of things honestly in the sea of blood.


    At the moment when the disciples of the three religions of man, elucidation and interception were about to break out, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the emperor of Yuanshi came to the palace of the great Song Dynasty, and the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa also came at the same time. For the arrival of the four saints, the disciples of the three religions immediately stopped their actions and listened to the decision of the four saints.


    Just listen, the Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, your disciples are too much. They should be severely punished for setting up such an evil array after they failed to hijack the emperor!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sneered and said, "elder martial brother, it''s bad! Everyone is fighting for a chance of life in the great disaster. There''s nothing wrong with our disciples doing this!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult said this, he made Lao jundun angry. However, before he spoke, Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Haotian, West Queen Mother, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi came.


    Seeing this, the Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, where do you protect all living beings in the three realms so much, and how can you explain it to all present?"


    Although the leader of Tongtian sect was shocked that his disciples had done too much, he didn''t want to lose face in front of the public, so he said calmly: "I don''t agree with you, senior brother. Everything is possible in the robbery. Why should I give you anything!"


    Hearing the Tongtian sect leader''s words, the supreme old gentleman was very happy and said to Nuwa''s mother, "junior sister Nuwa, do you think so?"


    Empress Nuwa is hard to answer when she hears this. If she doesn''t support the leader of Tongtian cult, it will inevitably affect her relationship with the sect. If she supports the leader of Tongtian cult, she can''t explain to the Terran. After all, she is the virgin of the Terran. If she hates the Terran again, she will completely lose the support of the Terran, The name of the virgin of the Terran is completely meaningless. She has no involvement in the affairs of the Terran.


    Seeing Nu Wa''s hesitation, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "younger martial sister Nu Wa, what''s there to hesitate about? Just say what you think in your heart."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard Yuanshi Tianzun''s words, he found Nu Wa''s embarrassment, so he said, "elder martial brother Yuanshi, this is what I did. It has nothing to do with Nu Wa''s younger martial sister. Ask her what''s the use and what''s the matter. Just come to me directly. There''s no need to embarrass Nu Wa''s younger martial sister!"


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian sect said this, the supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, in that case, you can explain to us the poison of the creatures caused by your disciples in Dongsheng Shenzhou?"


    Without waiting for the leader of Tongtian cult to answer, the first emperor said to Kunpeng: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you also know everything. What do you think of this as a human saint?"


    Seeing that Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to force himself to say his opinion, Kunpeng was very dissatisfied with Yuanshi Tianzun''s move, but he didn''t want to avoid it. He had long made arrangements for the future development, so he didn''t need to take into account the two people, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, so he said: "since Yuanshi Taoist friends want to ask me what I think, I''ll talk about it!"


    Seeing that Kunpeng had agreed to his proposal, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was very happy and said, "Kunpeng, please speak frankly. We are all ears!"


    Kunpeng said: "Jiejiao originally thought that the hijacking of the emperor was the duty of quantitative hijacking. I don''t have any opinion on this, but jiejiao shouldn''t introduce everything into this matter, so that the human race has suffered countless deaths and injuries. Although the people and the Buddhism are said to be passive defense, you shouldn''t use the ''twelve zodiac array'' to make the situation more out of control. Therefore, the dispute between you two is very complicated Let the Terran suffer. Both of you need to make a statement about this. Otherwise, as a holy teacher of the Terran, I have to intervene in this matter. At that time, everyone will be ugly. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t expect Kunpeng to say so. Although he was investigating the cause and effect of the interception, people and Buddhism were also involved, and such a result was unacceptable to him. Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, this thing is obviously wrong, and it has nothing to do with people and Buddhism. How can you say so!"


    Kunpeng said, "how should we punish it according to the meaning of the sage at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "naturally, it is the interception that bears the consequences of this incident!"


    Empress Nuwa sneered and said, "as the saying goes, one slap doesn''t make a sound, but it''s not caused by the intercepting party. If xuandu didn''t order the Terran attack, how could it cause the current situation? So I think it should be borne by both sides!"


    For Empress Nuwa''s words, the first Tianzun disagreed and said: "sister Nuwa''s words are unfair. If she didn''t stop teaching and don''t respect Tiandao, she even wanted to hijack the emperor, how could there be such serious consequences? Therefore, it should be borne by the stop teaching!"


    The emperor Yuanshi said, but he paused for a moment, and then said to Hongyun: "Hongyun Taoist friend, you are the teacher of the emperor and the person who should rob, but you have the most right to make a decision. I don''t know what your opinion on this matter is!"


    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa were very anxious. In the previous battle for the opportunity to compete for the avenue, they completely offended Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi. If Hongyun stood on the side of people and explained the two religions, the situation would be very unfavorable to them. Although they wanted to stop Hongyun from speaking, they had no reason to stop it, Can only stand there and listen to Hongyun''s views.


    Just listen, Hongyun said: "as the teacher of the emperor, I am very dissatisfied with the interception of education and the capture of the emperor. The birth of the emperor is of great significance and affects the development of mass robbery. It is very wrong to intercept education because of my own personal interests and regardless of the safety of the three worlds. Therefore, I think the interception should bear most of the responsibility!"


    When hearing this, the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty smiled and said, "the friends of Hongyun road are right. The coming of the emperor is determined by the way of heaven. The act of intercepting education is contrary to the general trend of the way of heaven and should be severely punished!"


    When it comes to the general trend of the way of heaven, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are speechless. After all, it is people and Buddhism who take the lead. They belong to the side of liqu, but it is very disadvantageous.


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult doesn''t want to admit defeat like this. Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "It''s unfair for Taoist friend Hongyun to say so. How can the emperor''s coming to the world be connected with the general trend of heaven? In the quantitative robbery, as long as both sides have cause and effect, everyone can take action to end the cause and effect. The emperor is reincarnated because of my interception. It''s natural for my disciples to come to Dongsheng Shenzhou to end the cause and effect!"


    The two saints in the West did not want the interception to lose too much, so they said: "although the interception is inappropriate, it has not caused much impact after all. It''s better for everyone to stop so as not to lose the strength of people, interpretation and interception of the three religions because of this. At that time, it will affect the invasion of the three realms by the four forces, and the consequences will not be serious."


    As soon as the two western saints said this, they greatly surprised the people present. They never thought that the two western saints would say such words. This is too inconsistent with the two western saints. Therefore, they all thought that the two western saints must have some conspiracy, so they were very nervous.

 Chapter 1013

    The leader of Tongtian sect was the first to react. Although he didn''t know what the two saints in the West were plotting, it was the best to end the matter like this, so he said: "since the two younger martial brothers say so, there are no more brothers, everything is according to what the two younger martial brothers say!"


    When hearing this, the emperor Yuanshi sneered: "how can this be? If this matter is settled, everyone will dare to violate the meaning of the way of heaven in the future, so I don''t agree with this proposal!"


    Kunpeng also said: "I don''t agree. It''s reasonable to be punished for the wanton killing of mortals by the three religions of man, elucidation and interception. It must not be ended easily!"


    Hongyun was worried about the safety of his disciples and said, "Dear Taoist friends, now the emperor has left the palace, which is bad for the future development of the emperor. Let''s see if we can find the emperor first and then discuss other things?"


    Hearing Hongyun''s words, Yuanshi Tianzun agreed very much and hurriedly said, "I agree. We''d better find the emperor first to avoid accidents!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa couldn''t agree. They finally let go and robbed the emperor. How can they send the emperor back? So they said, "it''s absolutely impossible. Don''t we have an agreement not to interfere in the robbery, and how can we break the oath!"


    The agreement between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa caused the dissatisfaction of the Supreme Lord and the emperor Yuanshi Tianzun, so the emperor Yuanshi Tianzun said with a sneer: "younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa, if you insist on this, then everyone should not interfere in this matter and let it develop well. You should not regret it at that time!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sneered: "I have nothing to regret. As long as you can abide by the agreement, I will respect the agreement!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "that''s good. Let''s look at the respective means of both sides. Don''t regret when your intercepted disciples are hurt!"


    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, everyone present understood that Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to take the opportunity to destroy the disciples who came to Dongsheng Shenzhou to stop teaching. He was shocked by Yuanshi Tianzun''s idea. If things really happen to that point, unless the Taoist ancestors come forward personally, they can stop it. Otherwise, the three religions of man, interpretation and interception will have a life and death struggle.


    At this time, empress Houtu said, "you Taoist friends can''t do too much. The six samsara has just been repaired, but you can''t suffer any damage. If you fight again and affect the normal operation of the six samsara, the consequences will be serious, which we can''t bear."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "it''s not the poor Taoist friends who have to embarrass the younger martial brother Tongtian. It''s just that this matter is very important. If we don''t give an explanation, none of the immortals in the three realms will take the Tao of heaven seriously in the future."


    Empress Houtu said with a smile, "in fact, we don''t need to argue about it. It''s not that people are doing what heaven is watching. Since senior brother Yuanshi thinks this is the malicious act of apostasy, there will be natural punishment, and we don''t need to worry too much about it!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "according to the meaning of Taoist friends, this matter is over!"


    Empress Houtu said, "for the sake of the safety of the three realms, as long as we stop teaching and return the emperor, we''ll end it. If both sides are wrong, the emperor and the person who should be robbed will punish us, but we can''t act recklessly. What do you think?"


    Kunpeng didn''t want to worry too much about it, so as not to hurt the vitality of the three churches, i.e. the people, the elucidation and the interception. He couldn''t deal with the invasion of the three realms by the four forces, which broke Kunpeng''s concern. Thinking of this, Kunpeng said: "Since the Tu Taoist friends say so, the poor Taoist has nothing to say. As long as the saint of heaven and empress Nuwa agree, I don''t think all the Taoist friends present will care too much!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Yuanshi Tianzun still wanted to say something, but he was stopped by the supreme old gentleman. He only heard the supreme old gentleman say: "what Kunpeng''s Taoist friends and empress Houtu said is that as long as younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa are willing to return the emperor, everything will be handled by the emperor and the people who should rob!"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the two saints in the West were very dissatisfied. Originally, they proposed to end the matter, but the Supreme Lord and the original Heavenly Master disagreed, but the empress Houtu and Kunpeng no longer refused, which was obviously on guard against themselves.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that the Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Tianzun proposed that both sides settle the cause and effect, but they didn''t let the interception return to the emperor. Naturally, the Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Tianzun would not agree, otherwise their faces would be lost in front of the immortals in the three worlds, and even the situation they had already arranged would be ruined.


    In the face of the oppression of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, empress Houtu and Kunpeng, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are difficult to choose. If they don''t agree, they are afraid that these truncated disciples entering Dongsheng Shenzhou will be difficult to escape. At that time, they can''t bear such losses. If they agree, everything they have done before is in vain and they have provoked boundless trouble This is not what they are willing to accept.


    Seeing the hesitation between the leader of Tongtian sect and empress Nu Wa, Kunpeng said: "if you don''t agree, the saint of Tongtian and empress Nu Wa, I can''t let things develop and endanger the survival of the human race. My disciples can only stand with people and Buddhism. I think I can''t let the two Taoist friends lead and zhunti let this develop!"


    The two saints in the West heard that Kunpeng pulled things on himself, but they had to speak, otherwise they would offend the Terran. At that time, the status of Buddhism in the Terran would fall sharply.


    Just listen, zhunti said, "what Taoist Kunpeng said is very true. It''s a good thing to end this matter while things are not beyond the acceptable range!"


    Seeing that the two saints of the West are also on the side of people and elucidation, the leader of Tongtian cult can''t be tough anymore, otherwise once it causes hostility from the people present, it can''t bear the consequences. Therefore, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa looked at each other and exchanged their opinions. After that, the leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "well, since all Taoist friends have to do so, I agree with your proposal, but I also have a proposal on this matter. If you don''t agree, I''ll discuss it again!"


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian cult was subdued under the oppression of the people, the Supreme Lord asked, "I don''t know what younger martial brother Tongtian meant. As long as it''s not too much, we won''t refuse!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "I will not take advantage of the situation to oppress people like some people. In fact, this requirement is very fair. As long as the Taoist friends of Hongyun can ensure that they and the emperor can treat our intercepted disciples and Demons impartially and fairly in the mass robbery, then the Taoist will release the emperor. I don''t know what the Taoist friends of Hongyun think."


    Hongyun said, "don''t worry, Saint Tongtian, this is what I should do. Naturally, I won''t take the opportunity to avenge myself. I still have a lot of gas. Otherwise, the Taoist ancestor won''t hand over the important thing of measuring robbery to me!"


    When the Supreme Lord heard Hongyun''s words, he said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, now Hongyun Taoist friend has agreed to your request. You can let Wudang return the emperor!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "don''t worry, elder martial brother. I always keep my word. Since I have said it, I will do it naturally. I hope you can remember these words. If Hongyun Taoist friends and the emperor want to avenge public and private affairs in the future, don''t blame me for breaking the contract, so everyone''s face won''t look good."


    Kunpeng said, "don''t worry, Tongtian Taoist friends. If Hongyun Taoist friends dare to break their promise, everyone present will not sit idly by. However, if you are robbed because of your karma, you can''t embarrass Hongyun Taoist friends, otherwise we won''t sit idly by."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "one slap can''t make a sound, but the evil karma caused this time is not the work of my family. That person and the two religions also have a certain responsibility. Therefore, as long as you can treat them fairly, I won''t disagree. I''m afraid someone doesn''t think so!"


    The words of the leader of Tongtian sect annoyed the first emperor and the Supreme Master. They all thought that the leader of Tongtian sect was obviously talking about himself. Therefore, the Supreme Master said, "brother Tongtian, please rest assured. If we people and explain the karma that the two religions should bear, we will never refuse, and there are so many Taoist friends present to do justice, you naturally don''t need to worry about this!"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said the worries of Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress. However, Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress were not ashamed, but said calmly: "it''s best to have a senior brother, then we can rest assured. To tell the truth, we are indeed worried about this matter."

 Chapter 1014

    After seeing the agreement reached among the three religions, the people present couldn''t help talking for a long time, and finally avoided a disaster.


    The Supreme Lord was worried that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa would regret it, so he hurriedly said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, since everyone has reached an agreement, you should let Wudang send the emperor back!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "don''t worry, elder martial brother. I have ordered that she should not return. Now she is on her way back. It won''t take long for her to bring the emperor back. Please wait a moment." the leader of Tongtian said this very seriously, but it was obvious that she was satirizing the emperor.


    The Supreme Lord didn''t care about the irony of Tongtian sect leader. In his opinion, as long as the emperor can return safely and make his layout not unexpected, all the concessions are worth it. However, the Supreme Master was not too careless, and did not ask the disciples of the two religions to stop and release the surrounded intercepted disciples.


    Not long after the Tongtian cult leader''s words fell, Wudang virgin took the emperor back to the imperial palace of the Song Dynasty. The arrival of the emperor made the people present have a long talk again. Finally, Tongtian cult leader did not lose faith with others, and the matter had a happy ending. Although the ending was not satisfactory, it was also an explanation to everyone present, Each other has a step to go down, which can be considered in all aspects.


    When the emperor saw the queen, he breathed a sigh of relief. His husband was afraid that the leader of Tongtian sect would not count his words, so he would move his back. The Supreme Master said, "brother Tongtian, since you want to send the emperor back, please return him to be your brother. In this way, the matter will be settled."


    When the leader of Tongtian sect heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, don''t worry. I will return the emperor to you, but the emperor is a disciple of Hongyun Taoist friend. It is reasonable to say that I should hand it over to Hongyun Taoist friend."


    Tongtian sect leader''s words made the Supreme Lord blush. His words were inappropriate in front of Hongyun. Tongtian sect leader secretly accused himself of trying to rob Hongyun''s disciples.


    Seeing the embarrassment of the supreme old gentleman, Yuanshi Tianzun hurriedly came forward to rescue the supreme old gentleman. He only heard him say: "younger martial brother Tongtian misunderstood the meaning of the eldest martial brother. Everyone knows that the emperor is the disciple of Hongyun Taoist friend. Naturally, the eldest martial brother will not forcibly seize other disciples like some people."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard the sarcastic words of Yuanshi Tianzun, he couldn''t hold his anger. Originally, he was very angry about the emperor. Now how can Yuanshi Tianzun bear to speak like this again? Just when he was about to get angry, the Supreme Lord quickly said: "Well! Younger martial brother Yuanshi and younger martial brother Tongtian don''t mean that either. Since the emperor is all right, everyone should return to their own ashram as soon as possible."


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, everyone present was unwilling, so they all stood silent in the presence. After a long time, Kunpeng was the first to stand up and say, "it''s getting late. I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first." Kunpeng said and turned to leave.


    Empress Houtu saw that Kunpeng left first, so she also said goodbye to the people. Then Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi followed Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    Although the two saints of the west, the leader of Tongtian cult, Haotian and the queen mother of the West have some regrets, they are also helpless. They can only say goodbye to the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. The intercepted disciples do not understand why after they have paid such a high price, the teacher wants to return the emperor to people and explain the two religions, so they are very distressed.


    After all the forces left, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun looked at each other, and they talked again, and their hearts became much easier.


    Just listen, the Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, this is not the place where you and I have stayed for a long time. Let''s go to your yuxu Palace first!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun would not disagree with the supreme old gentleman''s initiative to go to the yuxu palace for discussion, so they left Dongsheng God and went to the yuxu palace. The sage''s travel is extremely convenient, but the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun cut through the space and came to the yuxu palace.


    After taking his seat, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Eldest martial brother, Tongtian and Nuwa are so presumptuous that they dare to take up the idea of the emperor regardless of everything. Although it is said that the matter is over and the emperor has not been hurt, the disciples who went to the sect have also not suffered losses. This can make you and me lose face in front of the immortals. I''m afraid the immortals in the three worlds will no longer respect us in the future. We have to go early on this matter Plan! "


    The supreme old gentleman sighed: "we were not prepared enough for this matter. Although we were vigilant before it happened, we were not strong enough. Younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa can take advantage of it, so it''s normal to lose face. Now it''s impossible to save face!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "I understand this, senior brother, so we should try to make up for it. Otherwise, how will the immortals in the three realms look at us in the future? How will the people of Dongsheng look at us when they wait for you and me and explain the two religions!"


    The Supreme Lord couldn''t help saying, "how do you want to make up for this, according to your younger martial brother?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "now that the emperor is all right, the actual loss is not too big for us, but there is a loss in reputation. If we can fight back as soon as possible, we must recover some reputation. What do you think, senior brother?"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he thought for a moment and said: "Younger martial brother, now it''s a mass robbery. If Kunpeng and empress Houtu didn''t want to investigate this matter, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa wouldn''t choose to shrink back. If we want to attack the interception and demon clan again, I''m afraid it will lead to the counterattack of younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa. That''s not worth the loss. If we''re not careful, it will lead to a war between the two sides and let the West in vain Two saints are cheap. "


    After hearing the words of the Supreme Master, the emperor asked, "elder martial brother, that''s true, but if we just let junior brother Tongtian and junior sister Nuwa go, how can we explain to our disciples!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "as long as we make things clear, they must understand. Besides, now that the emperor is in our hands, we will have a chance to teach the interceptor and the demon family a lesson in the future. Why do we have to fight the interceptor on this matter? It''s not a good thing for both of us!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, I''m afraid younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa don''t think so. Instead, they think we are easy to bully and will even deal with us?"


    The great old gentleman shook his head and said: "Younger martial brother, that''s a bad thing! Younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa won''t be as unbearable as you think. Although there is a contradiction between us, it is also a contradiction within our east. The two saints in the West have been eyeing us all the time. They won''t know it, so there should be no difference. There''s no big deal about this amount of robbery. What we care about most is the four directions Forces invade the three realms. How much does one world weigh compared with the quantity robbery? Younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa can still distinguish! "


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "I hope so, but I always think things won''t go so smoothly. Younger martial brother Tongtian has always been in his arms about the battle of Fengshen, but he won''t stop easily. This can be clearly known from his plan to seize the emperor. I hope elder martial brother can be prepared as soon as possible."


    Mentioning the Fengshen war, the supreme old gentleman was very angry in his heart and couldn''t help thinking: "you''re okay to mention the Fengshen war. If you didn''t have to go your own way, how could we make such a big thing between Sanqing and let the two saints in the west get a good place!"


    Thinking of this, the great old gentleman said: "Younger martial brother, when talking about the war of Fengshen, you and I lost our calculation and oppressed younger martial brother Tongtian too much, otherwise we wouldn''t have caused these things later. We''re sorry for younger martial brother Tongtian, but looking at younger martial brother Tongtian''s previous actions, he wanted to end the cause and effect of the war of Fengshen. Lu was crushed. He took back several ¡õ¡õ disciples during his journey to the west, and now he''s against me again We all explained that he wanted to end the cause and effect between us. It would be a good thing if he could end the cause and effect between us through the robbery! "


    After hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun hurriedly said, "elder martial brother, this must not be. Looking at the actions of younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa, it is clear that they want to kill us. If they gain power, our people and Buddhism will suffer heavy losses!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "things are not as serious as junior brother said. Junior brother Tongtian knows the importance. Although we are sorry for him, it has nothing to do with the luck of the interception. On the contrary, the two saints in the West have taken the luck of the interception. If he wants to recover the interception, he must take back his luck. In that way, he will naturally have a fight with the two saints in the West."

 Chapter 1015

    As soon as the Supreme Master said this, the first emperor suddenly understood the Supreme Master''s intention and said, "the eldest martial brother is clever, so we can easily stay out of the matter!"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "younger martial brother, things are not so simple. The two saints in the West are not fools. They also understand that things are unfavorable to them, so just now they stood on the side of younger martial brother Tongtian, hoping to reduce the cause and effect of both sides!"


    Speaking of cause and effect, the two saints in the West owe too much to others, not only Kunpeng, empress Nu Wa, the leader of Tongtian cult, the Heavenly Master of Yuanshi, and the Supreme Lord, but also Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi, who have just paid off the cause and effect, owe each other cause and effect because of the opportunity of the avenue. It can be said that among the three circles, only the cause and effect in the west is the most important. If they are used by others, Then there is likely to be a disaster of destroying the religion, but the two saints in the West are also very lucky to catch up with the Quartet''s invasion of the three realms, so the immortals in the three realms dare not act recklessly, so as not to damage the strength of the three realms and can''t resist the invasion of the Quartet. Therefore, the two saints in the West have a chance to breathe.


    Hearing that the Supreme Lord mentioned this, the emperor of Yuanshi couldn''t help thinking of Kunpeng''s previous performance, so he said, "elder martial brother, I think of Kunpeng when you say so. His previous performance was abnormal, but I don''t know if he had any conspiracy!"


    The supreme old gentleman was surprised when he heard this. However, no one in the three realms was wary of mentioning Kunpeng, because Kunpeng''s calculation is too famous in the three realms. He can fight against the saints only by being a quasi saint. How can he not surprise the immortals in the three realms? Therefore, it is normal for the supreme old gentleman to behave like this.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "there is some truth in what the younger martial brother said. Kunpeng is indeed abnormal. He even wants to catch all three religions, including people, interpretation and interception. This is not the way he has always been doing things!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "that''s why I think he''s afraid of conspiracy, but he didn''t get anything when I think about it carefully. What''s the senior brother''s opinion on this?"


    The supreme old gentleman thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know about it, but Kunpeng must have his own plan if he wants to be harmful to our people, elucidation and interception of the three religions. It''s really unknown that he colluded with the two saints in the West as junior brother said at the beginning!"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Master, the first emperor was even more uneasy. If Kunpeng really colluded with the two saints in the west, it would be very dangerous for them, so he hurriedly said, "elder martial brother, should we express something, otherwise once their evil plot succeeds, it will be very disadvantageous to us!"


    The supreme old gentleman sighed: "younger martial brother, now we have just had a conflict with younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa. It''s unwise to provoke the western two saints and Kunpeng. If we are not careful, we will give each other a chance to fight back. Besides, it''s just for brother''s guess. We can''t be true, but we can''t act rashly."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, I think this is very possible, but we should start earlier just in case!"


    The Supreme Lord sighed when he saw that the emperor Yuanshi insisted so much, and said, "younger martial brother, do you mean to attack the two saints of the West and even Kunpeng?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "naturally, since the two western saints are colluding with Kunpeng, we can''t blame us. Besides, the two western saints are related to my teaching. Even if I do it to them, it''s natural! If the disciples of Kunpeng have completely withdrawn from the underground, we should teach him a lesson and let him know how powerful we are."


    The great old gentleman sighed, "did that younger martial brother ever think about the consequences of doing this?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "this is a quantitative robbery. The teacher said that everyone except the saints is in the robbery. The two saints in the West have nothing to do with us, and what consequences can there be!"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he sighed and said, "younger martial brother, it''s bad! If we do this, it will arouse the full counterattack of the two saints in the West. In that way, it will hurt the vitality of both of us. It''s not a good thing for the four forces to invade the three realms in the future!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa are right. Even if they lose some strength, what can they do? Aren''t there zhenyuanzi, Hongyun, Haotian and Xi Wangmu? Hongyun is destined to preach. Even if they lose some strength, they can make up for it!"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "younger martial brother, you can''t have some ideas. Although there are zhenyuanzi, Hongyun, Haotian and the West Queen Mother, do you really dare to guarantee that you can easily win the four forces? Since they dare to invade the three realms, they must also have great power. If we can save a little vitality, we will be more sure!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed, "according to elder martial brother, it should not have happened?"


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "that''s right. Only in this way can we protect our own interests. I think younger martial brother doesn''t want to damage our previous arrangement because of this small matter, so that there will be an accident in the merit of assisting the emperor?"


    I have to say that the supreme old gentleman is very wise, but this remark hit the death spot of Yuanshi Tianzun. How can Yuanshi Tianzun give up the merit and virtue of assisting the emperor? This can''t be obtained casually.


    Just listen, the first emperor said, "what the elder martial brother said is very reasonable. We still focus on assisting the emperor to unify the fairy world, and other things can be postponed. In addition, with the emperor in hand, when we unify the three worlds, we can give some color to the two Saints and Kunpeng of the West."


    The Supreme Lord was speechless when he heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun. He never thought that Yuanshi Tianzun would be so crazy and hit Kunpeng with his ideas. When he thought of this, he couldn''t bear to say: "Younger martial brother, it''s absolutely forbidden. You still have a wish to deal with the two saints in the west, but if you''re wrong with Kunpeng, then Kunpeng has a good relationship with empress Houtu. If you''re an enemy with him, you''ll have to face the witch clan. That''s just to block the disaster for the demon clan!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, can''t we let Kunpeng run wild!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, let''s not talk about how we deal with Kunpeng. Just talk about the two saints in the west, younger martial brother Tongtian, younger martial sister Nuwa, Kunpeng, empress Houtu, and even zhenyuanzi and Hongyun. How will they react to this matter and whether it will affect us to earn merit?"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the emperor said: "elder martial brother, this war is just that younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa want to capture the emperor. What is the relationship with Kunpeng and empress Houtu? How can it affect us to earn the merit of assisting the emperor!"


    The supreme old gentleman sighed: "younger martial brother, you are too careless. Maybe they couldn''t find our secret before, but after such a fuss by younger martial brother Tongtian, I''m afraid we can''t hide the eyes of people with intentions, especially the intelligent people like Kunpeng!"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was stunned, and then angrily said, "it''s all wanton actions of the whole sky that have ruined our major events. We will not make him feel better in the future!"


    The Supreme Lord didn''t say anything when he heard this, but said calmly, "well, younger martial brother, it''s no use blaming younger martial brother Tongtian. Maybe it''s because younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa saw through our plan that they did such a crazy thing!"


    The words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun calmed Yuanshi Tianzun and only heard him say: "Elder martial brother, if younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa really see through our plan, it will be more difficult for us to seek the merit of assisting the emperor in the future. Moreover, after this war, Kunpeng will see through this. Based on the relationship between him and Hongyun, Hongyun will also know this. Although Hongyun has few disciples, Kunpeng has some difficulties The young disciples have been competing with us for merit, but I''m afraid there won''t be fewer. "


    The supreme old gentleman nodded and said, "brother Wei also has this idea. Once Kunpeng wants to intervene in this matter, he will divide our merits. Therefore, we should be careful about this matter and try not to let him have anything to do with the emperor, but it is very difficult to do this."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, for the future of our people and the two religions, we have to do it no matter how difficult it is. Even if we let the witch family get the merit, we can''t let the Kunpeng disciples get the merit certificate and the quasi holy fruit!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "what younger martial brother said is very reasonable. If the situation is really pressing, we will act like this. We must not let the disciples of Kunpeng take the opportunity to get that merit!"

 Chapter 1016

    After leaving Dongsheng and returning to the Western Paradise, the two saints in the West were very worried. They felt deeply about this trip and worried about the future of Buddhism.


    Just listen, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, Sanqing and Nuwa are too much to take us in the eye. We proposed to reconcile them, but they were not moved at all. As soon as Kunpeng spoke, they agreed. This is too much. Our saints can''t even compare with quasi saints. Their behavior is clearly oppressing us!"


    When he heard Zhun mention this, he sighed: "younger martial brother, such a result has long been expected by us. After all, we are East and West with Sanqing and empress Nuwa. Kunpeng is also from the East. Naturally, they are willing to sell Kunpeng a face and will not intersect with us!"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, I understand what you say, but I''m just unwilling. Why do Sanqing and Nuwa always want to suppress us!"


    To approach road: "Younger martial brother, you should be more open about some things. Sanqing is the teacher''s entry disciple. We are only registered disciples, and Sanqing has the most precious treasure. Naturally, they will not pay attention to us. As for Kunpeng, who has always been hidden deeply, I''m afraid no one except the Taoist ancestor knows how high his cultivation is and what means he has, not to mention his relationship with Hongyun and Zhenyuan The son and empress Houtu have a deep relationship with each other. It is normal that we are not valued by Sanqing and empress Nuwa! "


    Then he stopped here for a moment, and then said: "younger martial brother, as long as we don''t give up, we will naturally have the opportunity to settle all causes and consequences with them in the future. Now we don''t have to worry about this little thing, which will spoil our mood and affect our future development."


    Zhunti couldn''t help sighing when he heard Jieyin say so and said, "younger martial brother, you''re right. I''m too excited about it. I''ve lost my ordinary heart!"


    Then he smiled and said, "in fact, it''s nothing for younger martial brother to have such a reaction. It''s human nature. We in the West have been suppressed by Sanqing and Nuwa for a long time, so it''s normal for younger martial brother to have resentment. As long as he can vent it, it won''t damage his state of mind!"


    Zhunti said, "it''s no big deal. I''m a saint, but such small things are not worth mentioning. I''m worried that once Sanqing and Nuwa secretly collude with Kunpeng, Houtu empress, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi, it will be very disadvantageous to us!"


    When I heard this, I shook my head and said: "Younger martial brother, there''s no need to worry about this. Take Hongyun for example. The leader of Tongtian sect just hit Wuzhuang temple and ruined the lives of his disciples. It''s not easy for Hongyun not to trouble him. How can he form an alliance with him? Besides, empress Houtu and empress Nuwa are even more unlikely to get together. Empress Houtu is the actual power holder of the witch family, and Nuwa The empress is the ruler of the Lich family. The Lich does not stand on both sides. Even if they want to form an alliance, they have to consider the actual situation of the Lich family! "


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Although it''s said that they have many grievances and are unlikely to form an alliance, we can''t dare to ensure that they won''t join hands under the influence of the power of the world. After all, it''s a four-way world, and they are also four-way, but we have to guard against it!"


    After hearing this, he couldn''t help thinking for a moment, and then said, "younger martial brother, what do you mean is that Sanqing, empress Nuwa, empress Houtu, Kunpeng, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi may want to break away from us and swallow the four corners of the world?"


    Zhunti nodded and said, "don''t rule out this possibility! Elder martial brother, you think that although the man and the two religions have a good relationship, how can they be willing to share one world with the two according to the mind of the Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Tianzun? If they want to occupy more of the world, they naturally have to deal with us first!"


    Then he said: "younger martial brother, although we have lost some in the quantity robbery, our vitality is still there. The supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Heavenly Master will not easily be enemies with us. What''s more, they should deal with Kunpeng even if they want to occupy more of the world. After all, Kunpeng is only one saint, and we are two saints!"


    Zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, you can''t say that. Although Kunpeng is only a quasi saint, his combat power is not weaker than that of the saint. Kunpeng has a close relationship with empress Houtu, which is his help. Therefore, Kunpeng is not weaker than us in the west after uniting empress Houtu and the witch. Hongyun and zhenyuanzi have also benefited from Kunpeng, and Hongyun is not weak in this amount of robbery It is destined to preach. Zhen Yuanzi''s cultivation is also the top among the three worlds. If their joint ability is greater than any of us, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun will not go against them! "


    Then he said: "Younger martial brother, although this may happen, the probability is pitifully low. You and I know very well what Kunpeng is like. It is impossible for him to share one world with others. As for the lich, it is better to say that if we lose the ability to seize one world, the power of people and Buddhism will increase greatly. At that time, the power of the three realms will be reduced I don''t think Kunpeng can''t see it. Therefore, Kunpeng can''t join hands with Sanqing for his own safety! "


    Hearing this, zhunti was still a little uneasy, but he also understood that the probability of this happening was really low. Without the help of Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi, they didn''t need to care about the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun. After all, if they seize a world, they will lose a lot of strength. Can they attack them at that time It''s hard to say. At this time, zhunti can''t help but rejoice that his choice is very good. He chose the lowest of the four forces. Maybe he can seize the world before the others. In that way, he not only has nothing to do with himself, but also seizes the opportunity to win some benefits from others. Thinking of this, zhunti calms down.


    The only thing that calms down is that the mind is alive. He said to the quote: "Elder martial brother is right, but even so, we can''t take it lightly. What we should prepare is to prepare. Isn''t the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa cruel to the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun? Although they haven''t been punished, the relationship between the two sides has reached the edge of danger. If we and Kunpeng hadn''t persuaded them, they might have fought a war , we can''t let both of them lose too much, so as not to hurt the vitality of the three realms, but we can let them suffer setbacks in the amount of robbery, and let them have no time to care when the four forces invade the three realms! "


    As soon as zhunti said this, he immediately understood his intention, so he said: "younger martial brother means to provoke a struggle between them, but younger martial brother, this is not a good thing. If one can''t control it, the consequences will be serious. We may be suppressed by the immortals of the three worlds!"


    Zhunti smiled: "elder martial brother, I understand this, but since I dare to put forward this, I naturally have a way to control the development of the situation so that he can''t get out of my control!"


    When he heard this, he said, "younger martial brother, what clever plan can you control the development of the situation?"


    Zhunti said, "the reason why the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun gave way is not because they were caught by the Tongtian sect leader. Wouldn''t it be much easier if we could get this handle?"


    After hearing zhunti''s words, he was surprised and said quickly: "younger martial brother, you are crazy. Is that emperor so easy to succeed? What''s more, after being made so much trouble by the Tongtian sect leader, how could the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun not strengthen their vigilance? I''m afraid that even if we move our hands and stand, we will be hit by people and Buddhism, but this is absolutely impossible!"


    Zhunti smiled and said, "elder martial brother, I want to go there. I don''t want to rob the emperor like the leader of Tongtian sect!"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, if you don''t rob the emperor, what can you do to control the development of the situation?"


    Zhunti said: "elder martial brother, you don''t have to be the emperor to control the development of the situation. After the trouble of Tongtian sect leader, many things are very clear. Elder martial brother, don''t you find that there is a great weakness between the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the yuan Dynasty? As long as we use this to threaten him, things will be much easier!"


    Then, although the cultivation is higher than zhunti, it is far lower than zhunti in the grasp of people''s hearts and things. He didn''t find much in the struggle created by the leader of Tongtian cult, so zhunti was very confused and said: "Younger martial brother, the struggle between Tongtian sect leader, empress Nu Wa, supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun is just to master the emperor, which seems to be no big deal!"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, it''s bad! There''s a big gap between them. It can be said that after this war, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun exposed his biggest weakness in front of the immortals in the three worlds. Once this weakness was exposed, they were much more moved in the measurement robbery!"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, what weakness is it that is so powerful!"


    Zhunti said, "merit!"

 Chapter 1017

    Then she was shocked when she heard the word "merit" and said in surprise, "younger martial brother, how can the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of the beginning of the yuan have anything to do with merit?"


    Zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, it''s a great merit to help the emperor unify the fairyland. Just like the three emperors and five emperors just established by the human race in those years, it''s precisely because the Supreme Lord and the first emperor care about the emperor so much. Without the emperor, they lose their boundless merit. The leader of Tongtian cult easily returned the emperor to the Supreme Lord and the first emperor, but I''m afraid they don''t See this, or he will never make this decision! "


    After hearing zhunti''s explanation, he sighed: "younger martial brother, now the emperor is controlled by the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Even if we want to control, we have no chance. How can we ensure the development of the situation?"


    Zhunti said: "At the time of the three emperors and five emperors of the human race, we couldn''t get merit from them, but this time is different. If the human emperor wants to unify the fairyland, he has to pass our level. If we want to stop the quantity robbery, it will take a long time to end. The Supreme Lord and the first emperor won''t know this. We can use this to restrict them and force them to do according to our ideas Otherwise, everyone will shoot and break up. At that time, no one can think of benefits. If we do so, the Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa, Hongyun, zhenyuanzi and Kunpeng are very willing. "


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, although your idea is good, this point should be established on the premise that Hongyun will not cooperate with the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun. If they unite, your idea will not be realized, and you should not forget that Hongyun owes a great cause and effect to the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun in the first World War of Wuzhuang temple!"


    Zhunti smiled: "Elder martial brother, you don''t need to worry about this. Although Hongyun owes a great cause and effect to the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun, he must also be wondering whether all this is the arrangement between the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun, so the two sides must not be one heart, not to mention Kunpeng. How can we not see through the mystery with Kunpeng''s wisdom? No one can have too many merits and virtues How can Peng''s greed give up the meat to his mouth? Therefore, it is impossible to let the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun form an alliance with Hongyun. "


    After hearing zhunti''s words, he was not relaxed, and said: "younger martial brother, since Kunpeng can see the mystery clearly, he will certainly participate in it. Everyone wants that boundless merit. If we do something from it, we are afraid that we will offend everyone, and the consequences will be more serious!"


    Zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, I know this, but if the Supreme Lord and the first emperor don''t want to pay some price, they can''t justify the boundless merit. Moreover, if their disciples get the boundless merit, they are afraid that they will take the opportunity to cut off their good thoughts. In that way, people and Buddhism will greatly increase their strength, so we must find ways to stop them, even if we can''t stop them, we should weaken each other''s reality Li, looking at the way the leader of Tongtian sect conquered China in the East, I don''t know the secret. If we tell him the secret, he will compete with people and explain the merits and virtues of the two religions. In this way, our opportunity will come. We also have a state, and the merits and virtues should naturally be shared with us! "


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, although we have a state, don''t forget that the merit of assisting the emperor is one of the greatest merits since the three emperors and five emperors. As soon as the news spreads, the immortals in the three worlds are afraid to think about it. At that time, the situation is beyond your control!"


    Hearing the quotation, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, after worrying that with the support of the immortals in the three realms, if we threaten the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun with a land of one state, it will not work, but will give them enough excuses to suppress us?"


    Then Yin nodded and said, "don''t hide it from younger martial brother, I''m worried about you. After all, merit moves people''s hearts. There are countless great Luo Jinxian in the scattered cultivation of the three realms. They are all worried about merit. Once the news comes out, even if we are twice as strong in the west, we can''t defeat the anger and greed of those immortals!"


    When zhunti heard this, he said with great emotion: "elder martial brother, can''t we give up this hard won opportunity just because of this?"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, we don''t give up, but participate in it. It''s impossible for us to control its development alone!"


    Zhunti sighed, "elder martial brother, I''m just unwilling. It''s a pity to let such a good opportunity run away!"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, be willing! Be willing! Give up! Give up and give up. If we want to learn from the greed of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, the consequences are not what you and I can bear!"


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed: "elder martial brother is right, but I''m too greedy about it! But it''s good. If everyone participates in it, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun won''t want to swallow the boundless merits alone, and the relationship between Sanqing will become worse!"


    After hearing zhunti''s words, he couldn''t help talking for a long time and said, "younger martial brother, it''s good that you can understand this. However, since the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa haven''t noticed the conspiracy between the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun, younger martial brother will find a way to arrange so that they can know everything as soon as possible, so that we can arrange things in the future!"


    I have to say that although Jieyin has a heart of compassion, when he conflicts with his own sect, he first thinks of the sect rather than compassion. It seems that he has been corrupted by zhunti and learned zhunti''s way of dealing with people.


    Just listen, Zhun Ti said with a smile, "don''t worry about this, senior brother. I''ll arrange everything now to ensure that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa know everything."


    Speaking of this, zhunti paused for a moment, and then said, "elder martial brother, there is one thing we need to solve first, otherwise we will not wait for the emperor to unify the fairy world, and our interior will be divided."


    Hearing zhunti''s words, the guide immediately understood zhunti''s idea, so he said, "younger martial brother, you mean who should get the merit, right?"


    Zhunti nodded and said, "that''s right. Speaking of merit, all the immortals in the three realms want to capture, especially those disciples who came to our West since the first World War of Fengshen, and our own disciples also need this merit to chop the corpse, so we have to arrange this, so we can''t cause the dissatisfaction of our disciples!"


    After hearing this, he said: "younger martial brother, I also understand this, but no one can have too many merits and virtues. Moreover, many people in the West are facing the edge of beheading, and they are very concerned about this merit and virtue. Therefore, it is embarrassing for people to deal with this distribution plan. What''s your opinion?"


    Zhunti said, "I don''t dare to take it for granted. Speaking of merit, I don''t think those who have been beheaded need to participate in this matter. Give the opportunity to those disciples who are on the edge of beheading. This can also enhance our strength equally. What do you think of this idea, senior brother?"


    Then he thought for a moment and said: "Younger martial brother, I''m afraid this method is difficult to settle the disputes in the religion. Our direct generation disciples fortunately said that Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha can understand our difficulties, but burning the lamp and Duobao are afraid that they will not ideal our difficulties, and there will be resentments in their hearts. Especially in the year of burning the lamp, he defected to our west just because the first Heavenly Master didn''t know him, such as If we deprive him of the opportunity to obtain merit, what will he think of us? I''m afraid that the four people led by him, Guanyin, Puxian, Manjusri and fear of leaving sun, will all have different feelings towards us! As for Duobao, not to mention that we finally took him back to the West. If his resentment caused by this merit is not worth the loss, I also lost more than the gain. Duobao was born by too much The Mahayana Buddhism established by the Lord Lao Jun has been invested in the West as the Mahayana Buddha master. Now it is a mass robbery. If he returns to the Mahayana Buddhism and returns to the Xuanmen because of this, the consequences will be very serious! "


    When zhunti heard the introduction, he was very uncomfortable. He sighed: "what''s all this, senior brother? Everyone can be calm without merit. It''s hard to distribute merit. It''s really uncomfortable!"


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, this is also a helpless thing. Who makes us poor in the west? Most of our disciples come from the East, so we can only bear it!"


    Zhunti pondered for a long time. After some careful consideration, he said, "elder martial brother, there are merits and virtues to help the emperor unify the fairy world. Do you have merit and virtue to protect the safety of the three realms and repel the invasion of the four forces into the three realms?"


    Then he said, "naturally, how can such a great event not reduce merit and virtue!"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, I want to tell those who can''t get merit and virtue that they don''t need to worry too much. They will also have boundless merit and virtue after defeating the invasion of the four forces?"


    Zhunti nodded and said, "don''t hide it from senior brother, that''s what I mean!"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, this plan is very good!"

 Chapter 1018

    Although Tongtian leader and Nuwa didn''t find the weakness of the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun at that time, they were not fools. On the way back to jin''ao island from Dongsheng Shenzhou, they realized that they had miscalculated.


    After returning to jin''ao Island, the leader of Tongtian cult said to empress Nu Wa, "younger martial sister, we miscalculated in this action. We were caught in the trick of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and spit out the meat for nothing. I''m sorry for the efforts of my disciples!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother is serious. It''s not as serious as you said!"


    Tongtian sect leader sighed: "younger martial sister, things are much more serious than you think. We have suffered a lot this time!"


    Hearing that the leader of Tongtian cult repeatedly stressed that she had suffered a great loss, empress Nuwa asked, "elder martial brother Tongtian, what is it that makes you so worried?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "younger martial sister, I don''t know. We shouldn''t give it back to the emperor Lao Jun and the emperor of Yuanshi. We''ll lose a lot if we give it back to them."


    Empress Nuwa said: "Elder martial brother, if we don''t return the emperor, I''m afraid we will have a big war with people and Buddhism. No matter what the result is, our strength will be greatly damaged. Even if the two saints in the West don''t take the opportunity to deal with us, it will affect us to deal with the invasion of the four forces into the three realms in the future. After all, one world is big, and we have a desire to make a concession. We can''t ignore it The overall situation, besides, if we have a war with people and Buddhism, it is unknown how many of those disciples will come back, and ordinary people who win China together in the war will be seriously hurt, but our karma will be greatly developed. Kunpeng will not stand idly by! "


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "if you can get merit, even if you pay more, I think it''s worth it. Not to mention the power of people and elucidation of the two religions, you can''t help my disciples!"


    Empress Nuwa shook her head and said, "elder martial brother, that''s true, but if we do that, we will be enemies with the immortals in the three realms. Do you think we can defeat the immortals in the three realms with our joint efforts?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "we really can''t compare with the immortals in the three realms, but they don''t necessarily have no concerns. If we stop teaching and the demon clan suffer serious damage in the mass robbery, it will inevitably affect the invasion of the three realms by the four forces. I don''t believe they dare to poison us!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, have you ever thought that when the Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Tianzun came to talk to us, you said that without people, the two religions would not affect the overall situation, as well as Tianting, Styx River, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. Naturally, the Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Tianzun can also use this to suppress us!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult calmed down after hearing the words of empress Nu Wa. He had to say that this is indeed a serious thing. If the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun really do so, it would be dangerous for the interception of religion and the demon family.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian sect couldn''t help sighing and said, "younger martial sister is right. It''s because my brother is too impulsive and lost his calculation!"


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "elder martial brother Tongtian is serious. In fact, it''s human to have such an idea. Elder martial brother just cares too much about gain and loss, just as I did to Kunpeng at the beginning. If I didn''t care too much about personal gain and loss, how could I have a stiff relationship with Kunpeng, so that I lost a strong ally!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "it''s all God''s will. Younger martial sister doesn''t have to worry about it!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, according to your words, you can be sure that the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun are seeking the merit of helping the emperor unify the fairy world. In this way, what we heard earlier should be true. The first war of Wuzhuang temple is also a conspiracy between the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "that''s right. I never thought that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun were so insidious and cunning that they calculated all the fairies in the three worlds, but it''s not too late for us to find out now. We still have a chance to fight one of them!"


    Empress Nuwa said: "According to the elder martial brother, it was a big mistake for us to release the emperor. We simply let go of the handle that was sent to the door. However, we can all find the conspiracy between the supreme old gentleman and the original emperor. It must have been discovered by Kunpeng Nasi earlier. According to his current relationship with Hongyun, Hongyun will know this secret. Since then, we have a chance to fight back!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "there is a chance, but we have formed a big cause and effect with Hongyun. It is very difficult to deal with the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor with his power!"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she said disapprovingly: "Elder martial brother Tongtian, that''s not true! The main reason why Hongyun was besieged by our disciples in Wuzhuang temple is not us, but the original Tianzun and the supreme old gentleman. If they hadn''t arranged the situation in advance, how could we risk so much to go to Fu Hongyun? In the final analysis, the people Hongyun hates most should be the supreme old yuan and the Yuanshi Tianzun, US and Xi Fang Ersheng and the Styx River are just used by the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun, so if the red cloud wants to blame, it will only blame the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun! "


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said: "Younger martial sister, you can''t say that. No matter how you explain it, we have poisoned Hongyun, so we have this big cause and effect with Hongyun. Although the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun are arranged behind us, they don''t have a grudge against Hongyun. On the contrary, Hongyun still owes the big cause and effect to the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun. Even if Hongyun knows this, he wants to deal with them We must first pay back the cause and effect owed by the superior, otherwise it will be very disadvantageous to ourselves. This is also the wisdom of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty! "


    Empress Nuwa said: "Elder martial brother Tongtian said so, but you forget that Hongyun is not alone. There are Kunpeng and empress Houtu behind him. Hongyun owes the great cause and effect to the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, but Kunpeng and empress Houtu don''t owe each other cause and effect. Therefore, as a teacher of the emperor, it''s not too difficult for him to bad the calculations of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, do you mean that Hongyun will use the power of Kunpeng and empress Houtu to deal with the supreme Lao Jun and the supreme Yuan Shi Tian Zun, but have you ever thought that according to Kunpeng''s behavior, he might offend the supreme Lao Jun and the supreme Yuan Shi Tian Zun for the sake of Hongyun?"


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile: "Elder martial brother misunderstood what I meant. To tell you the truth, if Kunpeng and the Supreme Master were to face each other directly, Hongyun would not have such a big face, but Hongyun doesn''t need to. As a teacher of the emperor, he can easily break the tricks of the Supreme Master and the supreme master of the Yuan Dynasty by arranging Kunpeng''s disciples to help people in the unified fairy world. What about Kunpeng Will refuse! "


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment, and then said, "younger martial sister, merit is irrelevant to the disciples of Kunpeng sect. Each of them has great merit. They don''t need this merit to cut the corpse!"


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, no one has too many merits and virtues, and Kunpeng is no exception, otherwise he would not have sought so many merits and virtues since the flood and famine, and this merit and virtue is just a small matter. According to Kunpeng''s behavior, elder martial brother thinks he may honestly help us drag down a world?"


    When empress Nu Wa said this, the leader of Tongtian cult was shocked and said: "It''s true that Kunpeng will not let go of such delicious food. The strength of his cooperation with empress Houtu is not weaker than any of us. If he can get the help of Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi, he may seize the control of one world, but he can''t refuse the temptation of one world. So as long as Hongyun asks for help, he will try his best to help!"


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said: "That''s right. As long as Kunpeng moves, there will be pressure on the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun. If they have pressure, we can do things easily. Now we hold one of the three prefectures in the fairy world. There is no way for the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun to swallow merits and virtues alone. We can take this to seek merits and virtues for our disciples. Kunpeng and we exert pressure at the same time. The supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun just wants to refuse! "


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "younger martial sister, it''s not just us. After this war, the two saints in the West may also see the conspiracy between the Supreme Lord and the emperor Yuanshi. Their situation is the same as ours. Naturally, they will also play the merit of assisting the Emperor. In this way, it will be done!"


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile, "if we can let our disciples get this merit, many people can take this merit to cut off the good corpse. It will be very beneficial for us to face the invasion of the three realms by the four forces in the future. We will have a much greater grasp of each other!"

 Chapter 1019

    However, after Kunpeng returned to the underground mansion, empress Houtu, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi also came to the underground mansion. Kunpeng thought it was very normal for Hongyun and zhenyuanzi to come. On the contrary, if they didn''t come to discuss, Kunpeng would be surprised.


    After sitting down, empress Houtu asked, "Kunpeng, why did you suddenly change your decision to let Sanqing and empress Nuwa pass easily?"


    As soon as empress Houtu said this, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "yes! Kunpeng Daoyou, it seems that it is very unfavorable for us to make peace with empress Nuwa!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "in fact, you are wrong. On the one hand, I have to make such a choice. On the other hand, this choice is more favorable for us!"


    Empress Houtu frowned when she heard this and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I can''t see the benefits of Sanqing reconciliation to us!"


    Kunpeng said: "Taoist friends only saw the surface, but did not see the inside of the matter, so they just had this idea. If Sanqing fought because of the human emperor, no matter how he said it was because of him, the heavenly Tao will give a certain impact. Although it can not be said that the scourge came, it will also reduce his merit, so it will be difficult for him to compete with Sanqing Compared with the five emperors! "


    When empress Houtu heard Kunpeng''s words, she asked suspiciously, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, how can this be? What is the relationship between the internal struggle of Sanqing and the emperor? It''s not the emperor who let them fight!"


    Kunpeng said, "you can''t say that. The emperor is the leader of the human race. If the human race suffers great casualties because of his reasons, how can Tiandao identify with such an emperor, and how can the human race identify with such an emperor? You all know what the outcome of the emperor Xuanyuan among the three emperors was. Do you want him to become so?"


    Kunpeng''s explanation left empress Houtu, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi speechless. They thought that this was indeed the case. If the emperor could not bring benefits to the Terran, it would bring disaster. Such a emperor, not to mention the way of heaven, could not recognize it, even the Terran itself.


    Thinking of this, Hong Yun sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friends are unparalleled in wisdom, but we see it too superficial! Taoist friends are forced to do it because of this?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. As the holy teacher of the Terran, I can''t watch such a tragic situation happen!"


    When Hongyun, zhenyuanzi and empress Houtu heard Kunpeng''s words, they sighed: "Taoist friends are kind. I think that the supreme Lao Jun and empress Nuwa, as the leader of the human religion and the virgin of the human race, only care about their own interests, but ignore the life and death of the human race. They really don''t admire the incense of the human race."


    Kunpeng sighed: "well, what they do is their own business, but we don''t need to discuss it. After such a quarrel between Tongtian leader and empress Nuwa, the overall situation is very unfavorable to us. We''d better think about how to deal with the situation in the future!"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, although the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa made things big, the relationship between Sanqing is still as tense as before, and it doesn''t seem to have a great impact on us!"


    Kun Peng sighed: "If you think so, you are very wrong. To tell you the truth, on the surface, the situation does not have much impact on us, but when we think deeply, the consequences are very unfavorable to us. First, the emperor has now become the focus of the immortals in the three worlds. It can be said that the quarrel between the leader of Tianjiao and empress Nuwa will not take long for the immortals in the three worlds to realize the unification of the emperor There are great merits and virtues in the earth fairy world. Everyone will try their best to strive for this merit and virtue. I think everyone sitting here knows how many scattered cultivation immortals there are in the three worlds! "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi nodded and said, "we all know that the combination of the three realms is no worse than the four religions of human, Buddhism and Buddhism!"


    Kunpeng said: "Of course, it''s just one thing. After all, it''s impossible to get together. We should still pay attention to the two western saints. It''s not difficult to see through the situation set by the Supreme Lord and the first emperor. They will do something in a short time. After all, this merit puzzles people''s hearts. They all want to invade the third world in the four forces If you capture a world at the time of the world, it is the most important to improve the cultivation of the disciples under the sect. As for everything else, they will give up appropriately, including the protagonist of this quantity robbery! "


    Speaking of this, Kunpeng paused for a moment to give Houtu Niang, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi time to digest, and then he said: "When it comes to the protagonist of the quantity robbery, there is nothing to compete for. After the failure of Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa, there is no chance. The supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun can be said to have firmly grasped the progress of the quantity robbery. If others want to get benefits from the quantity robbery, they can only negotiate with it."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the emperor is a disciple of Hongyun Taoist friend. Although he was born in Dongsheng Shenzhou, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun can''t cross Hongyun Taoist friend and grasp everything in their own hands. They have to save some face for Hongyun Taoist friend!"


    Kunpeng said: "Taoist friends think highly of the people of the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun. They can''t give Hongyun Taoist friends the opportunity to control the emperor. Some time ago, Hongyun Taoist friends and zhenyuanzi Taoist friends owed the great cause and effect of the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun. They will end the cause and effect of both sides with this matter, but Hongyun Taoist friends have no countermeasures!"


    Empress Houtu said, "the reason why Kunpeng Taoist friend and Hongyun Taoist friend owe cause and effect is all the conspiracy of the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun. What face do they have to say something about it!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s wrong for Houtu Taoist friends to think so. In the face of interests, the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun don''t care too much about their face. Moreover, no matter how things happen, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi owe the cause and effect of the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun. This is an undeniable fact, and no one can change it."


    When Hongyun heard this, he nodded and said, "what Kunpeng Taoist friend said is that no matter how things happen, if I want to prove the Tao, I need to return the cause and effect of the supreme old gentleman and the original Heavenly Master!"


    Kunpeng said: "it''s good for Hongyun Taoist friends to understand this. That''s why the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty set up such a situation. However, Taoist friends don''t need to care too much. As long as they can prove that all efforts are worth it."


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "but since then, we have lost the merit of assisting the emperor, which has benefited the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty!"


    Kunpeng said: "the plan is not as good as change. No matter how good our layout is, it is difficult to calculate the development of things. The merit of assisting the emperor was originally intended to be obtained by the witch family led by Empress Houtu, which can also increase the luck of the witch family. Now it seems that this is different. We have to find another way!"


    Empress Houtu said, "thank you Kunpeng Taoist friends for your concern. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether the witch clan has this merit. It''s really not good. Taoist friends don''t need to worry too much!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "Taoist friends, that''s a bad word! To tell you the truth, this merit of assisting the emperor is of little use to poor Taoist, Hongyun Taoist and zhenyuanzi Taoist friends, but it is very important to Taoist friends and the witch family. Even if you can''t get it all, you should get a little anyway to let the heavenly Tao recognize the return of the witch family. Otherwise, once the heavenly Tao still agrees with the oath made by the witch family and sends down the heavenly curse, the consequences will be great Taoist friends can''t bear it. "


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, if Tiandao really wants to kill the witch family, even if it has the merit of assisting the emperor, the witch family still can''t resist the coming of the scourge!"


    Kunpeng said: "You can''t say that. When the emperor comes back, he makes it clear that the human race will undergo a change. The human race is the protagonist of the three worlds. If the witch race can be recognized by the human race, then Tiandao has no excuse to suppress the witch race''s comeback. Speaking of this, we should start from the Lich war in those years. If the witch race doesn''t oppress the human race in the flood and famine, Chi Chi doesn''t compete for the throne of the emperor and form a cause and effect with the human race, Now the witch family does not have such difficulties. Although it is said that the later Taoist friends incarnate the six samsara ¡õ ¡õ and live the luck of the witch family, this is only to repay the cause and effect of the destruction of Tianzhu by the witch family during the witch war, and the cause and effect owed by the witch family to the human family has not been repaid. Therefore, for the safety of the witch family, we have to fight for the merit and virtue of assisting the emperor anyway. "


    Empress Houtu didn''t expect that this merit was so important to the witch family, but the initiative was not in her own hands. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 1020

    Seeing the embarrassment of empress Houtu, Hong Yun said: "the emperor is a poor disciple anyway. Although I owe the cause and effect of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor, I can''t let them control such an important thing as assisting the emperor alone. They have to give me some face. It''s better to come out of poverty!"


    Empress Houtu was so excited when she heard this, she said, "thank you, Taoist friend Hongyun."


    Kunpeng said disapprovingly: "the red cloud Taoist friend can''t come forward. As the protagonist of the quantity robbery and the person who should be robbed, you should be fair. If you come forward to help the witch family, how can you face the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West? Have you thought about this?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, we can''t ignore the witch clan!"


    Kunpeng said: "the witch clan is the main force for us to compete for one side of the world when the four forces invade the three realms. How can we ignore it, but it can''t be brought forward by Hongyun Taoist friends."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "how can those people seek the merit of assisting the emperor without the help of Hongyun Taoist friends?"


    Kunpeng said, "I''m afraid that the leader of Tongtian sect, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West have already understood the merits and virtues of assisting the emperor, so now this merit and virtue can''t be swallowed by the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty alone. The two religions of interception and Buddhism will compete with it, so we have the opportunity to seek a merit and virtue for the witch family and let it end the cause and effect with the human family."


    Hongyun said, "it''s a good plan for Kunpeng Taoist friends, but everything depends on the decision of the two religions, cutting and Buddhism. It''s a little back. Once the two religions don''t do anything, the consequences are bad!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "All Taoist friends, please feel at ease. How can they let Tongtian cult leader, empress Nu Wa and the two saints of the West dominate the two religions? Moreover, our previous plan has been destroyed by the actions of Tongtian cult leader and empress Nu Wa. Therefore, the plan is not as good as change. Even if we have a good plan, it is useless if there is an accident Seeing each other''s actions in this way determines everything. In that way, although it moves a little, it will not affect us. "


    Empress Houtu said, "since Kunpeng Taoist friend said so, let''s do it like this. It''s better to be invisible behind the scenes than to be noticed in front of the screen."


    Hongyun said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, since I can''t stop the conspiracy between the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, I don''t know how to deal with myself when the emperor is unified in the fairy world?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "speaking of it, Taoist friends are very backward in this quantity robbery. I''m afraid it''s difficult to do anything. Since the Supreme Lord and the first Heavenly Master want to control the quantity robbery, Taoist friends will let it go and give them the initiative. Although they don''t have any great merit to take in this way, it''s good that preaching should not be difficult and they can gain something!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he sighed: "one wrong step is subject to everywhere. I can''t even master my disciples. It''s a great shame to say it!"


    Kunpeng said: "Taoist friend Hongyun doesn''t need to be angry about this. Generally speaking, Taoist friends are also good. At least they can prove the truth in the quantitative robbery, but the Taoist friends of zhenyuanzi, Styx River, Haotian and Xi Wangmu are only afraid that they are in some danger. I thought they would be in no danger if they had been robbed too much. But after the trouble of Tongtian sect leader, I saw some truth of the matter Phase! "


    Zhen Yuanzi was shocked when he heard this, and hurriedly asked, "what is the truth of Kunpeng Taoist friend? I''m afraid they were involved in the Styx River and Haotian. Is there a more sinister plan between the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "not only the Styx River and Haotian, but also the poor Taoist and the later Taoist friends are involved. How can such a disaster be designed by the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "listen to the words of Taoist friends, is this disaster done by the way of heaven?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. Who else in the three realms besides the Tao of heaven has such ability to calculate us all together, but it''s not right to say that the Tao of heaven is calculating us. It should be Hongjun Taoist friends who are calculating us!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the people present were shocked and said in unison: "how is it possible for Kunpeng Taoist friends? We didn''t violate the meaning of heaven. Why did the Taoist ancestor plan on us?"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s better to say it''s calculation. In fact, Hongjun Daozu is forcing us to die. The reason is very simple. Hongjun Daozu wants to clear the scene!"


    When Hong Yun heard this, he asked suspiciously, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, what is the field of Daozu Qing? Isn''t he afraid to weaken the power of the three realms so that the four forces won''t benefit?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "this is the place where the Taoist ancestors are brilliant. How did the Taoist ancestors in Zixiao palace say that all but a few people should be robbed in the quantity robbery, and the people on the list can save their lives when the Quartet forces invade the three realms. I think you should all know what this means. You should also know it in your heart!"


    Empress Houtu said, "we all know what Taoist friends said. It doesn''t seem to do us any harm!"


    Zhen Yuanzi reacted and said: "The words of the Taoist friends of the later earth are bad! Not that there are no disadvantages, but the disadvantages are great. Among the four people sitting here, except that Hong Yun can testify in the quantitative robbery, none of us can testify in the quantitative robbery. The Taoist ancestor once said that after the perfection of the heavenly way, the world can testify, and there are few immortals who can testify easily except us, the old people People don''t have the opportunity to preach. If preaching is not limited by the way of heaven, how can the Taoist ancestor let us succeed! "


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "What Taoist friend zhenyuanzi said is very true. We have all experienced the great calamity of the flood and famine. Both our mana and cultivation are much higher than those of the younger generation. When the four forces invade the three realms, we will get the merit of protecting the safety of the three realms. Under such merit, we will be connected with the three realms. In this way, we will have a great chance to prove the road. Taoist Hongjun wants to deal with us again It''s very difficult. Therefore, if Daozu wants to fully master the three realms, he won''t let us prove the Tao. Then he has to wash us who are threatening him when the four forces invade the three realms! "


    Empress Houtu sighed: "it''s incredible. Taoist Hongjun has fit into the Tao of heaven, and the three realms are completely under his control. Even if we preach the Tao, it''s difficult to shake the rule of Taoist Zu. Why should Taoist Zu kill us? Isn''t it unnecessary for him to do so?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "the later Taoist friends are wrong, but the Taoist ancestor didn''t do it in one fell swoop. He must do it if he wants to fully master the three realms. The Taoist friends may not know how threatening it is for the heavenly way if we preach Tao, so we just have this idea."


    Empress Houtu said, "what Taoist friend Kunpeng said is very true. I just can''t understand what threat we have to him even if we preach Taoism compared with an expert who fits the heavenly way like Taoist Zu!"


    Kunpeng said: "When we talk about this, we should start with the fact that the Taoist ancestor fits the way of heaven. At that time, everyone in Zixiao palace heard that the Taoist ancestor said that Hongjun is the way of heaven, but the way of heaven can''t be Hongjun. That is to say, the Taoist ancestor Hongjun can borrow the power of the way of heaven, but he can''t master the way of heaven. That''s why the Taoist ancestor later said that as long as we don''t go against the general trend of the way of heaven, he won''t appear again. God The Tao gives the Taoist ancestor the opportunity of seven roads, that is to say, there will be Seven Saints under his door to complete the heavenly way. After the red cloud proves the Tao, the Taoist ancestor will complete the heavenly way and improve the heavenly way with the help of the Seven Saints. However, what the Taoist ancestor never thought was that when the heavenly way is about to be improved, there was an unexpected accident. The heavenly way separated from the three realms since the opening of the great God Pangu is mature and wants to return The three realms compete with him for the control of the heavenly way. In this case, even if the Taoist ancestor and the Seven Saints defeat each other, he will suffer heavy losses. At this time, the heavenly way is the weakest. After we get the merit of protecting the safety of the three realms, we will understand this, and we can take advantage of the weakening of the heavenly way to prove the way. We have no opportunity to prove the way without the control of the heavenly way Later, it is easier to understand the great way than the Seven Saints of the heavenly way. When the power of the Taoist ancestors is weak, they have the opportunity to know more about the heavenly way, so as to completely get rid of the mastery of the Tao. If you are the heavenly way, will you allow such a thing to happen? "


    Empress Houtu said, "even so, it''s the general trend of heaven. The Taoist ancestor shouldn''t want to use the hands of the four forces to remove us. It''s too insidious!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "there is nothing in the world that should or should not be. As long as you can achieve your goal, it doesn''t matter what means you use. It''s no big deal that Daozu wants to destroy us by others. And Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West are very happy to know this. After all, they are easier to control the three realms without us."


    After hearing this, empress Houtu asked, "since Taoist friends saw this, they don''t know what countermeasures to make us escape!"


    As soon as empress Houtu said this, both Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun focused on Kunpeng, hoping to hear the good news.

 Chapter 1021

    After seeing the urgent eyes of empress Houtu, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun, Kunpeng sighed and said, "the countermeasures are not so easy to think of, not to mention that we are at a disadvantage now, and it is even more difficult to turn over!"


    Hongyun said, "Kunpeng, we all know how high your wisdom is. This little thing should not be difficult for you. Please tell us how we should deal with the current situation!"


    Kunpeng said: "Taoist friend Hongyun thinks highly of me. It''s not a small matter. We want to get away from this matter, but we need to start with our own strength. To tell the truth, I didn''t mention myself and later Taoist friends before because we have enough ability to protect ourselves even if we face the invasion of the four forces into the three realms. Although Taoist friend zhenyuanzi has the defensive nature of" local book " The innate Lingbao is in hand, but it can only ensure its safety in the quantity robbery. In the face of the Quartet forces, it is still a little lower. After all, the Quartet forces also have a world, and naturally have the innate Lingbao and even the innate treasure in their hands. "


    When Hong Yun heard this, he asked: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, we all agree that you and empress Houtu have the ability to protect themselves when the four forces invade the three realms. But have you ever thought that once Taoist Zu really wants to deal with you, you can really resist it with your strength alone? And the Styx river is connected with the sea of blood. Once he dies, there will be a great disaster in the three realms. Isn''t Taoist Zu afraid?"


    After hearing Hongyun''s question, Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing and said: "don''t hide from Hongyun''s Taoist friends. Although the cultivation of poor Dao and Houtu empress is not the enemy of Daozu, it''s not difficult if we two want to protect ourselves. As for Styx, although he is related to the rest of the sea of blood, he is unable to shake the safety of the three worlds. Why should Daozu care about whether such a person is alive or dead!"


    Red cloud couldn''t help saying when he heard Kunpeng''s words: "Kunpeng Taoist friends, you and the later Taoist friends don''t testify. Why do you have such confidence?"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment when he heard this. He felt that things had come to this point. Even if he didn''t hide it for long, he might as well tell Hongyun directly, which can deepen the relationship between the two sides.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said: "Taoist friend Hongyun, there are many reasons why I have such confidence with empress Houtu. Take the latter Taoist friend for example. The" six Samsara "in the underground is her body. If the Taoist ancestor really forces us to hurry, then the latter Taoist friend can threaten the Taoist ancestor with the" six Samsara ". Even if the Taoist ancestor really has mastered the Tao of heaven, he is incomplete The "jade plate of creation" is also powerless against the "six paths of reincarnation". If the "six paths of reincarnation" is destroyed, the way of heaven will also be seriously damaged. Do you say that Zu dares to take such a risk? As for me, it is not a difficult thing. All the fairies in the three worlds have heard that I can chop three corpses to prove the way, but everyone does not know what Lingbao I use to chop three corpses. I am right today Taoist friends, you all know that the good corpse of the poor is cut out with the "Twelve grade Xuanshui Black Lotus", while the evil corpse of the poor is cut out with a congenital treasure obtained from the lunar star, and the self is cut out with the "36 Sea God beads", so as to evolve a world, that is to say, the poor is also the Lord of the world. "


    Kunpeng stunned the red cloud with his words. He never thought that Kunpeng was hiding so deeply. It can be said that now all the fairies in the three worlds are hidden in the valley by him, and the calculation of Kunpeng''s strength is wrong.


    Just listen, Hongyun said, "there are several innate treasures of Kunpeng Taoist friends in the three realms. Why haven''t you heard the one in the hands of Taoist friends? And what''s the difference between the world evolved from the ''36 Sea God beads'' and the three realms?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled: "Speaking of the treasure I used to cut three corpses, I want to start from the famine. When I was born, I was empty handed and didn''t have a spiritual treasure. Later, when I learned that Dijun and Taiyi had both congenital spiritual treasure and congenital supreme treasure when the sun star was born, I felt that there was such a powerful spiritual treasure on the sun star, and the Taiyin star would not be weak, so I moved I went to the lunar star to look for treasure. Unexpectedly, I found an unformed congenital treasure in the depths of the lunar star. Later, I carefully formed it to kill the evil body. As for the difference between the poor world and the three worlds, there is nothing, because the world was evolved from "36 Sea God beads", that is, the poor world One of the three corpses of the world. It can be said that in this world, poverty is the way of heaven. With the improvement of the world, poverty cultivation will also increase. With this world in hand, no matter who you are against, poverty can be invincible! "


    Hongyun was completely speechless when he heard Kunpeng''s words. He never thought that today''s Kunpeng had the ability to resist the Taoist ancestors. After a moment, he said, "since you have such a powerful ability, there should be no problem in protecting the safety of zhenyuanzi Taoist friends when the four forces invade the three realms?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "To tell you the truth, I have more than enough to protect myself, but I have no intention to protect the safety of Taoist friend zhenyuanzi. Unless Taoist friend zhenyuanzi is willing to hide in the poor world all the time, it will affect zhenyuanzi''s state of mind. In the future, Taoist friend zhenyuanzi will be completely out of touch with the road and have no ability to threaten Taoist ancestors. Therefore, the choice depends on Taoist friend zhenyuanzi''s own choice Choose! "


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he said firmly: "I''ve been retreating since the famine. If I still hide like this, I''ve really lost my way of preaching. If I don''t become a saint, I''ll be an ant. Even if I can escape the calculation of the Taoist ancestor, I still have to face Sanqing, Nuwa Niang and the two Saints of the west after the four forces invade the three realms. How can they let me go? So I won''t shrink back this time."


    Kunpeng agrees with Zhen Yuanzi''s decision. If a person loses his faith, he will come to the end. Just listen to him: "What zhenyuanzi Taoist friend said is very true. What about Hongjun Taoist ancestor? As long as we work together, we may not be able to overcome this difficulty. In addition, zhenyuanzi Taoist friend''s threat to Taoist ancestor is not big. Taoist ancestor will not pay too much attention to you. On the contrary, poor Taoist priest and empress Houtu are the focus of Taoist ancestor."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Zhen Yuanzi said with a smile: "Kunpeng''s Taoist friends are reasonable. The overall strength of you and the empress of Houtu is not weaker than that of the sage. The Taoist ancestor will naturally solve it first, so you can take care of the poor and others."


    Kunpeng said: "Taoist friend zhenyuanzi, don''t be too careless. Although I''m not sure whether the Taoist ancestor knows the existence of the world, according to what I see, if the Seven Saints of the heavenly way gather together, the heavenly way will be more perfect and the Taoist ancestor''s ability will be more powerful. It''s not difficult to influence a quasi saint''s mind with the cultivation of the Taoist ancestor! Think about it! Once you are in battle, you will be defeated The Taoist ancestor has influenced the mind. Even if it is only for a moment, it can determine a person''s life and death. "


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said: "What Taoist friends say is very true, but if so, not only are poor Taoist friends in danger, but also Taoist friends and empress Houtu will be in danger, especially empress Houtu. When you want to preach, you want to seize your own preaching treasure from the four forces. If there is no help, you are afraid it will be more dangerous than poor Taoist. After all, Taoist friends in battle are unable to take into account the ''six samsara''!"


    Kunpeng said disapprovingly: "Zhenyuanzi''s Taoist friend is wrong. The three corpses and themselves are based on the innate spiritual treasure. Even if the Taoist ancestor affects my mind, it''s just an instant. It''s impossible to destroy an innate spiritual treasure or the most precious treasure in an instant. What''s more, I don''t lack spiritual treasure in my hands. In terms of defense, no one in the three worlds can compare with me. As for the later Taoist friend, she has innate wisdom The treasure "chaos clock" is in hand, which is the best treasure integrating attack and defense. As long as the later Taoist friends are ready, the Taoist ancestor can''t hurt the latter Taoist friends. "


    However, Kunpeng did not tell the secret that he had integrated the innate Lingbao "Kongtong seal" into an immortal body. He was not worried that Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi would tell about it, but that being against the sky was his last resort.


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, in your opinion, how many opportunities do poor Dao, Styx River, Haotian and West queen mother have to prove Tao?"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment and said: "It''s hard to say this. You all use the method of cutting three corpses into Tao. If you want to cut off your own obsession, it depends on your luck. You''ve all reached the peak of quasi sainthood. Among the four of you, it''s the Taoist friend who is the easiest to prove the Tao. You cut the corpse with ''earth book'' and ''Renshen fruit tree'', and if the Taoist friend Hongyun proves the Tao, the obsession in the Taoist friend''s heart will also change It''s a lot less. In this way, the Taoist friends only need to get another suitable innate treasure, which can be cut off but the three corpses can prove the road. It can be said that as long as the Taoist ancestor was seriously damaged when the four forces invaded the three realms as I said, it''s natural for the Taoist friends to prove the road. Secondly, the West Queen Mother and the Taoist friends are also easy to prove the road, but it''s more difficult for the Styx River and Haotian. The cause and effect of the Styx river is too great Deep, it''s unrealistic to want to end the cause and effect. How can he prove the road without ending the cause and effect? Haotian has the same cause and effect as him, and the cause and effect is no less than the Styx. Moreover, Haotian has abandoned a corpse to control the sun star for his own safety. He wants to prove that it is difficult not only to end his own cause and effect, but also to make up for the losses caused by that corpse. As for those young people, even if they give it to them Innate spiritual treasures are also useless. Their own mana and Taoism are far from ours. In terms of mana, they are far from us, not to mention their knowledge. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, Zhen Yuanzi was very happy, and his sermon was finally expected.

 Chapter 1022

    Zhen Yuanzi is so tall, but Kunpeng is not as happy as him. He just heard him say: "Taoist friend zhenyuanzi, the consequences caused by the previous actions of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are not what I said. To put it in a bad word, although we should not be in great danger in the measurement robbery, there is a premise that the Taoist ancestor will not intervene in the measurement robbery. Who can guarantee that the Taoist ancestor will not intervene in the measurement robbery? And Hongyun road Although you said that you can prove the Tao during the quantitative robbery, it is also under the condition that the Taoist ancestors do not interfere. I hope you can understand this. "


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard Kunpeng''s words, he couldn''t help feeling depressed. He understood that Kunpeng was right. All this was based on the fact that Daozu didn''t intervene in the robbery.


    Hongyun disagreed and said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, Taoist Zu is now resisting the invasion of the four forces, giving us enough time. How can he intervene in the robbery? Isn''t he worried about the safety of the three realms? Besides, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa made such a big noise, and Taoist Zu didn''t stop it, which completely shows that Taoist Zu is unable to control the situation of the three realms!"


    As soon as Hongyun said this, he immediately got the support of Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu. In their eyes, they felt that Daozu was indeed unable to take into account the situation of the three realms.


    Unfortunately, Kunpeng''s ideas are different from them. After the continuous improvement of the world, Kunpeng is more and more proficient in mastering the three principles. Therefore, his understanding of the Tao of heaven is much higher than that of Hongyun, zhenyuanzi and empress Houtu, that is, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "the three Taoist friends are wrong. I''m afraid that the Taoist ancestor is not unable to take into account the situation in the three realms, but wants to take the opportunity to see the ideas of the people in the three realms. I can find that the four forces invaded the three realms with my cultivation. Do you say that the Taoist ancestor will know later than I do? How can the Taoist ancestor not make all preparations in advance?"


    After hearing Kunpeng''s two questions, empress Houtu, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi were shocked. If things are really as Kunpeng said, then things are really difficult.


    Thinking of this, Hong Yun said, "in the view of Kunpeng''s friends, what should we do now? We can''t always stay like this?"


    Kunpeng said, "static braking is our main policy in measuring robbery. In any case, we can''t be the first bird. Otherwise, once we arouse the vigilance of Taoist ancestors, we will be in danger, especially Hongyun Taoist friends. Once you lose the protection of Taoist ancestors, you will die!"


    Hongyun said, "Taoist friends know that we should end the quantity robbery according to the words of Taoist ancestors. First, we need to prove the Tao, and second, the emperor unifies the fairy world. There are not a few quasi saints who cut off two corpses in the three worlds. If Taoist ancestors really want to abandon the poor Tao, that is the death time of the poor Tao."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s good for Taoist friends to understand this. In fact, if the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa didn''t make such a big noise, I wouldn''t find it. Maybe I''m also losing a lot in this disaster. Speaking of it, we should thank the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa for their crazy behavior."


    In fact, the truth of the matter is very consistent with Kunpeng''s imagination. Hongjun Daozu really has the ability to interfere with the development of quantitative robbery, but he didn''t do it. He wanted to see the ideas and strength of various forces in the three realms. What Hongjun Daozu is most worried about is Kunpeng. He didn''t listen to Kunpeng''s detailed method of preaching, but he created the ten secret methods of cutting corpses alone with his own wisdom The three sages, Sanqing, Nuwa and the two saints of the West may think that Kunpeng''s way of walking is to prove the Tao, but the Taoist ancestor Hongjun understood that Kunpeng''s way of walking is to cut three corpses into the Tao. Unfortunately, the innate Lingbao and the innate Zhibao are not controlled by the Tao of heaven. Even the Taoist ancestor does not understand how Kunpeng cut three corpses with what Lingbao. How can a person who is not controlled by himself not let him worry? Especially Kunpeng cut the corpse with a secret method. The quality of the three corpses is based on the congenital Lingbao. It is not easy to destroy a congenital Lingbao even if it fits the heaven. Moreover, from the middle of the two known Lingbao, Daozu knows that he can''t take Kunpeng''s life unless he pays a considerable price.


    The reason why Hongjun Daozu was afraid of Kunpeng was not that he knew that Kunpeng had become the master of the world, but because of the "Twelve pin Xuanshui Black Lotus" and the "Kongtong seal", the most precious treasure of the human race. The "Twelve pin Xuanshui Black Lotus" was produced by the "chaotic green lotus", which represented the power of life. If Hongjun Daozu wanted to fully take charge of the Tao of heaven, he needed to master the three treasures of the Tao of heaven. Unfortunately, it was the life represented in the Tao of heaven The power of life lags behind the power of destruction, so there will be so many disasters in the vast wasteland. It''s not that Hongjun Daozu never thought of seizing the "Twelve product Xuanshui Black Lotus" from Kunpeng, but he can''t hide it from the immortals in the three worlds, so he didn''t start. On the one hand, he handed over the "chaotic clock" representing the power of destruction to empress Houtu, because he owed too much cause and effect to the witch family On the other hand, it is also because empress Houtu is very close to Kunpeng and wants to use Kunpeng''s hand to dissolve the power of destruction.


    Hongjun''s Taoist ancestor had never thought that Kunpeng would evolve a complete world with the help of the innate Lingbao "dinghaishenzhu", so that the two Lingbao, which originally represented the "power of life" and "power of destruction", separated from the three realms and made him unable to grasp them. The reason why the three realms have such a result today also has a considerable relationship with the two saints in the West Jun Taoist friends accepted them as disciples and gave them the innate spiritual treasure "merit Golden Lotus" in the hope that they would use the power of "merit Golden Lotus" to cultivate the law of life and give more vitality to the three realms. However, they did not expect that the two western saints felt that Hongjun Taoist ancestors were too eccentric and gave them the innate treasure to Sanqing, but did not give them one. Therefore, they had a strange idea and wanted to get rid of the master of Taoist ancestors, so they did not receive it To understand the "law of life" is to practice the "law of faith" in the acquired law to fight against the three Ching dynasties. Therefore, the Qi of the pulse of life, which is originally weaker than the power of destruction, is even weaker.


    When Daozu found that the two western saints were out of their own control and did not practice the law of life, it was too late to stop them. Fortunately, the two western saints mainly used the opportunity of the great road to preach the Tao and were not completely out of the control of the heavenly way. Therefore, Daozu wanted to use the "law of faith" to suppress the power of destruction, so there was the interception and interpretation of the Tongtian cult leader in the war of God worship The result of the defeat of the three religions of Buddhism. It''s a pity that people can''t be counted by heaven. Although Hongjun Daozu fits the way of heaven, it''s not the way of heaven. Kunpeng helped the leader of Tongtian cult, so that although the interception was defeated, the foundation is still there, the power of destruction is not weakened much, and still occupies the peak. Therefore, Daozu came up with another plan to make the West prosper, so that the "law of faith" practiced in the two holy places in the west can be achieved, so that the Qi of life and the power of destruction in the three realms can be balanced. Unfortunately, Daozu was disappointed, and his plan was disrupted by Kunpeng again.


    Kunpeng broke the good deeds of Hongjun Daozu again and again, but it aroused the vigilance of Hongjun Daozu. Although Hongjun Daozu wanted to kill Kunpeng, because he was fit, Tiandao had to be limited by Tiandao. As long as Kunpeng did not go against the general trend of Tiandao, he could not fight Kunpeng, so Kunpeng easily avoided the most dangerous moment. Now, the power of Kunpeng has become, and it is difficult for Hongjun Daozu to fight even if he wants to fight. What''s more, the four forces want to invade the three realms and compete with him for the control of heaven. Hongjun Daozu doesn''t have much spirit to deal with Kunpeng. Therefore, when the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa launched the crazy move, he not only didn''t stop it, but wanted to take the opportunity to see the reaction of the immortals in the three worlds. Unfortunately, Hongjun Daozu miscalculated again and let Kunpeng take the opportunity to find out the truth of some things, which Daozu didn''t expect. If Hongjun Daozu knew that Kunpeng had seen through his plan now, Daozu would remove Kunpeng at all costs. Unfortunately, Daozu didn''t know all this. Kunpeng was able to escape this disaster mainly because he had been acting cautiously to confuse Daozu and didn''t let him find his secret.


    It has to be said that Kunpeng''s achievements today are due to his memory of previous lives, which has played a certain role, on the other hand, he is relatively lucky. Kunpeng has made such achievements, and the related empress Houtu has also benefited a lot from it. At least, the witch family has preserved great strength, which is comparable to the demon family. The reason why empress Nuwa is not in harmony with Kunpeng is mainly because of this. Unfortunately, empress Nuwa is not as broad-minded as empress Houtu, which drives away the lucky star of the demon family, So that the demon clan split into what it is now.


    It''s also interesting to talk about Tongtian cult leader. In the first World War of Fengshen, Tongtian cult leader got the support of Kunpeng and preserved the foundation of interception. However, after making friends with empress Nuwa gradually, he alienated Kunpeng under the influence of empress Nuwa, which made the interception that could have been turned over sink again. Although Tongtian cult leader and empress Nu Wa have made great progress in intercepting religion and demon family after some painstaking efforts, they are rootless trees and can not stand the test of wind and frost. However, the interception of religion did not take its own Qi back from Buddhism, and so did the demon family. Therefore, the interception of religion is still far from the Qi of people and Buddhism.


    It was precisely because of the lack of luck of the truncated sect and the demon family that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor did not fight against the two crazy moves of Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa.

 Chapter 1023

    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, Hongyun, Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu all had a clear understanding of the future situation. However, although they knew the situation, they were unable to solve these problems.


    Just listen, empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, we all know the situation, but we don''t have a way to solve the problem. We still need Daoyou to give advice."


    When Hongyun and zhenyuanzi heard Houtu''s words, they couldn''t help nodding and agreed with Houtu''s idea.


    After seeing the reaction of Hongyun, zhenyuanzi and empress Houtu, Kunpeng sighed and said: "Three Taoist friends, the current situation has equal advantages and disadvantages for us. If we want to survive the mass robbery safely, we must end it early. Now poor Taoist friends and Houtu Taoist friends have received the hot attention of Hongjun Taoist ancestor. They can''t come forward directly, otherwise they can only do bad things. Therefore, this matter needs the presence of Hongyun Taoist friends and zhenyuanzi Taoist friends."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "as long as we can end the quantity robbery early, if there is anything, Taoist friend Kunpeng just give orders. Taoist friend Hongyun and I will never refuse."


    Kunpeng said: "In that case, thank you, Taoist friends. I think so. To end the robbery earlier, we must first limit the power of the four religions of human, elucidation, interception and Buddhism, and can''t let them go crazy. In particular, the crazy behavior of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa can never happen again. In this way, we need to negotiate. Taoist friends Hongyun can fight for the safety of the human race for those who should be robbed I want to discuss with them. After the crazy behavior of Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa, whether we are the Supreme Lord, the first Heavenly Master, or the two saints in the west, they will not refuse your offer. As for Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa, they can''t do it even if they don''t want to. After all, their crazy behavior has brought great harm to the human race So they can''t resist. As long as they can sit down and discuss, they will succeed in half. What do the three Taoist friends think of this? "


    Hongyun said, "the Kunpeng Taoist friends arranged very well. I don''t have any different ideas, but I don''t know where the meeting place should be?"


    Kunpeng said: "The place of this meeting cannot be located on either side of the four religions, and the relationship between the underworld and the empress Houtu is not suitable, so the only place is Tianting. Haotian and the queen mother of the West are also allies with us. Presumably, they will not have any opinions. In this way, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West will not have any differences because of the place."


    Hongyun said, "what you said is that with the location, we''d better discuss the most basic requirements before the meeting to avoid accidents."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "even if Taoist friends don''t say this, I will mention it. This is the key of the matter. There can''t be any mistakes. Several Taoist friends should first talk about their requirements for the matter, so we can discuss and see how to make a decision."


    Hongyun said: "in fact, I don''t have much requirements for this matter. The emperor is my disciple, and I am the one who should be robbed. Therefore, even if the emperor''s master, the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor are insidious, they can''t take away my due merits. Therefore, I just hope my disciples can be safe and have nothing else to ask for."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a smile: "Hongyun Taoist friend is really a true immortal. As a person who should be robbed, he has only such a small request, but it''s not difficult. I don''t know what requirements zhenyuanzi Taoist friend and Houtu Taoist friend have?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "when it comes to asking poor Dao, there are no big requirements, but the river Styx has come against poor Dao several times, so we can''t let him participate in the matter of assisting the emperor. In addition, everything is easy to say."


    Empress Houtu said, "I am most worried about the witch family, so as long as the witch family can share a little merit to end the cause and effect between the human race and the witch family."


    After hearing the words of Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu, Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said: "Two Taoist friends, what are your requirements? If you want to seek merit, don''t say we don''t agree, even Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the west won''t agree. After all, if one more person points merit, one less share will be given to himself, and then the earth Taoist friend''s statement is even more outrageous. We said it before Anyway, the witch family has to share a merit from it, so the two Taoist friends still think about whether there are other requirements. "


    What Kunpeng didn''t expect was that Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu shook their heads and said, "Kunpeng, we only have this requirement, and there are no other requirements. If you think it''s inappropriate, please add some more content."


    Kunpeng smiled bitterly and said, "didn''t the three Taoist friends think it would be most appropriate to limit the power of the four religions? We can only make sure that they can agree and we won''t suffer any loss. For this, the three Taoist friends still talk about their own ideas, and we can have a comparison."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Hong Yun, Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu are not easy to shirk. After all, this matter is important and related to their life and rest.


    Just listen, Hong Yun said, "when it comes to restrictions, I think we can''t limit too much. Otherwise, if others don''t say it, the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa won''t agree, so I think it''s the second generation of disciples who can''t help it."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "what the good brother Hongyun said is very true. We should take the second generation of disciples as the standard. Only the disciples below the second generation are allowed to do it in the process of mass robbery. This not only limits the strength of the four religions, but also makes the other party unable to refuse in the name of protecting the vitality of the three realms."


    Empress Houtu shook her head and said: "I don''t agree with the words of the two Taoist friends. If the second generation of disciples can''t intervene in the matter of measuring robbery, let''s not say how the cause and effect between interception, demon clan, elucidation and Buddhism ends, that is, how many of the three generations of disciples can use the power of merit and virtue to cut the good corpse. Therefore, the mention of Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West will not agree. We still have to think of another way."


    Kunpeng nodded when he heard what empress Houtu said and said with a smile: "I agree with Houtu Taoist friends that although the ideas of Hongyun Taoist friends and zhenyuanzi Taoist friends are good, they can''t be realized. The reason why Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West are so helpful to the emperor is that they want the disciples of the main sect to use the power of merit to chop the corpses to achieve quasi Saint Taoism. If they can improve their strength, they will have a greater grasp when the four forces invade the three realms."


    When Hong Yun heard that Kunpeng and empress Houtu didn''t agree with their ideas, he said, "it''s really a matter of lack of consideration. I just don''t know what the two Taoist friends think about it?"


    Kunpeng said: "To limit the power of the four religions does not necessarily mean that the other side should not interfere in the robbery. Don''t Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West all want to use the power of merit to let their disciples chop their bodies? It''s easy to say that we can discuss a specific number and ask them to send their disciples to protect the emperor. Unless the emperor''s life is in danger, they can''t do it, Isn''t that the best of both worlds? "


    Hongyun said: "although the intention of Kunpeng Taoist friends is good, they are afraid that they will not agree to let the witch family share a merit due to the limitation of the number of people. In this way, the witch family will fail."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled: "Originally, I wanted to let those great Witches of the witch family show up in the three realms by taking advantage of the opportunity of mass robbery, but the plan is not as good as change. According to the current situation, the witch family can''t send out great witch level experts, but it''s nothing. Since we can''t get the merit of protecting the emperor, we can get the merit of fighting for the emperor. There are many warlike experts of the witch family, but they are more popular After so many years of recuperation, many witches have been born. These witches may not be able to learn from the disciples of the four religions, but they are most suitable for fighting on the battlefield. Just as Chi Chi and Xuanyuan competed for the emperor, let witches join the Terran army and fight for the emperor in the fairyland. In this way, they can naturally get that merit. "


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Zhen Yuanzi laughed and said, "Taoist friends are smart. People of the witch family don''t have a yuan God, but they don''t have to worry that excessive killing will affect their cultivation. It''s the best choice to fight for the emperor. The disciples of the four religions can''t compete with it, unless Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West are willing to abandon some of their disciples."


    Red cloud said with a smile: "Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West are not fools. How can they give up some of their disciples for this matter, but we should pay attention to empress Nuwa''s reaction. After all, the Lich doesn''t stand side by side. Maybe she will stop it."


    Kunpeng said, "I''ve thought about this for a long time. Now, the demon family is the first witch family to step into the three realms, and first violated the agreement of that year. Therefore, if empress Nuwa objected, the later Taoist friends would take this as a reason to fight back, which forced Empress Nuwa to agree."


    Hongyun, zhenyuanzi and empress Houtu nodded when they heard this, thinking that this method was very good, so they began to decorate everything. Hongyun and zhenyuanzi left the underground mansion directly to Tianting to discuss this matter with Haotian and Xi Wangmu.

 Chapter 1024

    However, after leaving Dongsheng Shenzhou, Haotian and Xi Wangmu returned to Tianting early and did not follow the footsteps of Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi to go to the underground to discuss with Kunpeng. When they returned to Tianting and sat down, they found that they had made a mistake and didn''t go to the underground to discuss with Kunpeng, but they lost care. They couldn''t help regretting it.


    Just listen, Haotian said, "yaochi, this time we miscalculated. We didn''t go to the underground to meet Kunpeng and listen to his plans for the future!"


    The queen mother of the West nodded when she heard this and said, "we really lost our calculation. For a time, we were frightened by the crazy move of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. We even forgot that we had an agreement with Kunpeng, but now even if we went to see Kunpeng for such a long time, I''m afraid the other party had already arranged everything."


    Haotian sighed: "yaochi, you and I still don''t have enough grasp of the general trend, and our mind is not calm enough. You see, zhenyuanzi and Hongyun followed Kunpeng after Kunpeng left. We can''t compare with each other at all."


    The West Queen Mother said: "You''re right. We really can''t compare with Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun, but Haotian is not entirely our fault. Who makes us different from Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun in terms of cultivation and influence, so we always take much into account in our hearts. There''s no way. If we have the opportunity of Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi''s cultivation, Sanqing and nu Empress Wa and the two saints in the west can''t help us. In the final analysis, we are not powerful enough to be on an equal footing with Sanqing, empress Nu Wa and the two saints in the West. "


    Haotian sighed: "It is precisely because of our lack of strength that we were timid and did not dare to do our best before we finally failed. Fortunately, this time is not long. After the four forces invade the three worlds, we can get the power of the world. At that time, we will be able to fight against Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the west, even if we are defeated It''s more than enough. "


    The West Queen Mother said: "That said, we are not taking it lightly. To tell the truth, I am not afraid of Kunpeng''s slip of tongue. After all, although Kunpeng is insidious and everything is under his control, he is not a slip of tongue. He said earlier that he would give it to us after seizing the world. On the contrary, I am worried about whether we can stick to the time when the Quartet forces invade the three realms £¡¡±


    Haotian couldn''t help frowning when he heard the words of the West Queen Mother and said, "yaochi, now we have escaped from the quantity robbery without disaster and difficulty. How can we not persist until the Quartet forces invade the three realms? Your idea is too strange to be understood!"


    The West queen mother sighed: "Haotian, it''s right that you don''t understand. In fact, I don''t know very well, but after the crazy move of Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa, I suddenly have a strong sense of crisis in my heart. It''s precisely because of this that I lost care and didn''t find Kunpeng leaving."


    Haotian asked, "yaochi, you said you suddenly had a strong sense of crisis, but why didn''t I feel it? It''s reasonable that you and I are in charge of Tianting. You can feel that I will also feel it. Are you wrong!"


    The West queen mother sighed, "how can I make a mistake about such an important thing? My heart has been uneasy since the moment when people, elucidation and cutting the three religions were right, especially when the saints appeared. However, no matter how I calculated, I got nothing, but it was very uncomfortable."


    Haotian could not help but feel heavy when he heard this and said, "yaochi, your anxiety began at the time of the war between man, elucidation and interception of the three religions. Does this crisis come from the saints?"


    After pondering for a moment, the queen mother of the West said, "we can''t rule out this possibility, but we have an agreement with them. As long as we don''t intervene in the measurement robbery, we can get through the measurement robbery. They shouldn''t make a mistake."


    Haotian nodded and said, "the saints didn''t dare to break the oath to the way of heaven together with us, but if it wasn''t for them, who could threaten our life and death? Did Kunpeng, empress Houtu, zhenyuanzi and Hongyun kill us?"


    Xiwang''s mother shook her head and said, "it''s even more impossible. We all know who Hongyun and zhenyuanzi are. Kunpeng also keeps his word, not to mention the empress Houtu. She is now restricted by the demon clan. How can she have time to deal with us!"


    Haotian sighed, "if so, how can we be in danger? And why do I have no vigilance as the Party of heaven?"


    The queen mother of the West suddenly realized this and said, "Haotian, I think I know why you are unaware of it!"


    Haotian was so excited when he heard this, he quickly asked, "what''s the reason for yaochi? Talk about it quickly!"


    West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, do you remember when you put your body in the sun star to control everything of the sun star in order to let us have self-protection?"


    Haotian said, "how can I not remember this, but what does it have to do with my inability to detect the crisis?"


    The queen mother of the West said, "it matters a lot. Although your corpse controls the sun star, it is also trapped in the sun star. In this way, there is less of your original God. Naturally, it can''t coincide with the way of heaven, so I can detect a sense of crisis, but you have nothing!"


    The words of the queen mother of the West shocked Haotian. If things were really as the queen mother of the West said, the consequences would be serious. Only Haotian said, "yaochi, how sure are you about this?"


    West Queen Mother said: "it is impossible to be very sure, but there are still nine points."


    Haotian couldn''t help taking a cold breath when he heard this, and then sighed: "yaochi, it seems that we made a big mistake at the beginning. If we can''t find a way to solve this problem, I''m afraid my cultivation will be impossible to improve!"


    West Queen Mother asked, "Haotian, are you kidding? Although your body is trapped in the sun star, it hasn''t broken contact with you. It shouldn''t be so serious!"


    Haotian said with a wry smile, "yaochi, I''m telling the truth. Maybe you don''t think it''s a big deal that a corpse is trapped, but you don''t know that although my corpse has no connection with the noumenon, it can no longer feel the Tao of heaven. Without the power of this corpse, do you say I have a chance to prove the Tao?"


    The queen mother of the West was stunned when she heard this, but then her face changed greatly and said, "I knew there would be such fruit, but you shouldn''t have done such a crazy move at the beginning!"


    Haotian said with a bitter smile, "it''s too late to say this now. We''d better think about how to get my body out of the trap. Besides, I had to do it at the beginning."


    The West Queen Mother also understood Haotian''s difficulties, so she sighed: "Haotian, you''re right. If you didn''t do that at the beginning, we really didn''t have the slightest sense of security! However, we all know how dangerous the sun star is. It''s very difficult to save your body unless we have the help of the Taiyin power. Although I also practice the Taiyin power, I can''t do anything about the original power of the sun star. There are three worlds Kunpeng is the only one who has the power of the origin of the lunar star. "


    Haotian shook his head and said: "Yaochi, although we have an agreement with Kunpeng now, I''m afraid it''s difficult to get Kunpeng''s support. Moreover, if we get Kunpeng''s help, we will owe Kunpeng a great cause and effect. It''s very difficult for us to repay this cause and effect. In addition, it may affect our cooperation with Kunpeng. If we are not careful, the world will be with me We have no chance. "


    Hearing this, the queen mother of the West also understood that Haotian''s concerns were not unreasonable, but without the help of Kunpeng, it would be difficult for them to extricate Haotian. Just listen, the queen mother of the West said, "Haotian, cultivation is still important. Don''t worry about that world. As long as we can prove the truth, what can we do without that world!"


    Haotian disagreed with the West Queen Mother''s words and said, "yaochi, this must not be. To tell the truth, we don''t have enough confidence in preaching. After all, we heard that our cultivation was low in Zixiao palace and got very little. If we didn''t have that world, we were afraid to follow the footsteps of the demon emperor Jun and the East queen Taiyi."


    The queen mother of the West sighed when she heard this: "Haotian, is it difficult for us to let go?"


    Haotian gritted his teeth and said: "Yaochi, the three corpses in my sun star developed a few days ago. Suddenly, my control over the stars on the sky has been strengthened. It seems that the set of ''star flags'' in Kunpeng''s hand has had an accident, so I think if we use the'' sky star array ''to suppress the sun star, and then I try my best to give up the power of the corpse to recover the yuan God, so I just lose the mana of a corpse!"

 Chapter 1025

    I have to say that Haotian is crazy and cruel enough to himself. He even came up with the idea of destroying a corpse. If it were someone else, I''m afraid he didn''t have Haotian''s determination.


    Just listen, the West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, you have to think clearly. If you destroy a corpse, although you can recover the yuan God, all the mana in your corpse will disappear?"


    Haotian said, "isn''t it magic power? As long as we can recover the yuan God, everything is worth it. Moreover, as long as we master the power of heaven and stars, as long as the state is in, the magic power will naturally recover after a period of closed practice."


    Seeing Haotian''s insistence, Xi Wang''s mother said, "well, since you insist, I have nothing to say. We''ll do it as you say."


    Haotian said, "this is our only chance. If we don''t do so, we will never be able to get rid of the influence of saints on us!"


    The West queen mother sighed: "I understand this, but after doing so, you will have a long period of decline. However, I don''t know whether you can recover before the four forces invade the three realms. If not, our ending will not be much better than now. After all, Kunpeng can''t give a world to us who don''t have much power!"


    Haotian said disapprovingly: "Kunpeng may be unreliable. Aren''t there Hongyun and zhenyuanzi who owe us a lot of cause and effect? It''s a big deal that we use this cause and effect to make up for it. In addition, we are the Lord of heaven. After Kunpeng loses the ''Heavenly star array'', the power of the stars in the three worlds is under your control. As long as we fully use the power of the stars, this is not enough The losses should be recovered before the Quartet forces invade the three borders. "


    The West Queen Mother said again, "Haotian, what you said is reasonable, but if we use the ''Celestial Star array'' to suppress the sun star, do you want to say something to the saints?"


    Haotian sneered: "now the saints are trying their best to compete for the vitality of the mass robbery. As long as we don''t provoke them, they still have time to pay attention to us."


    The West Queen Mother said, "now the saints are fighting with each other, but Kunpeng, empress Houtu and even Styx are watching. Once they intervene, the consequences are very serious."


    Haotian said disapprovingly: "Netherworld NEFA has now formed a dead knot with Hong Yun. He will be attacked by Hong Yun and Zhen Yuanzi as soon as he appears, so it''s not a worry. As for Kun Peng and empress Houtu, it''s easy to say that I didn''t hide Kun Peng''s actions before, so it''s no big deal for him. What''s more, he needs our help when the four forces invade the three realms, Naturally, it will not be our enemy. "


    The queen mother of the West was also concerned and disordered. Although she ignored Haotian on the surface, she was actually very concerned about Haotian''s life and death, so Fang was confused and didn''t see all this. However, after Haotian said this, she immediately realized that things were not as dangerous as she thought, so she couldn''t help talking for a long time.


    After calming down, the West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, although you are right, this pair is based on the principles of others, and we ourselves are not able to do all this, so we should be careful and see what Kunpeng and Houtu Niang think before we say."


    Haotian nodded and said, "that''s right. Hongyun and zhenyuanzi will follow Kunpeng. They will make a decision in the future. We''d better see what they think first."


    The calmed down Xiwang''s mother said, "Haotian, we talked about the crisis before, but that feeling is very dangerous. It seems that we haven''t completely stayed out of the robbery, otherwise I wouldn''t have such a feeling. What''s your opinion about it?"


    Haotian said, "as I said before, I''m afraid it has something to do with the saints and Kunpeng, but you think it''s impossible, so now I don''t have any ideas."


    The queen mother of the West said, "the saints and Kunpeng are now focusing on the quantity robbery. How can they break their vows and make a grudge with us? So it''s impossible. It should be someone else."


    Referring to others, Haotian couldn''t help but move and said, "yaochi, do you think it''s possible that those people want to be bad for us?"


    Hearing Haotian''s words, the West Queen''s mother frowned and said, "Haotian, do you mean those people?"


    Haotian said: "There are also those people, of course, who were heard in the Zixiao palace together. They have been living in seclusion since the Lich war. Although many people died at that time and we also attracted some people, there are still a large number of people who do not want to be controlled by the saints and fall into the vast stars. Maybe the fluctuation of the mass robbery is too big to disturb them, so he said We want to come to people. "


    Hearing Haotian''s words, the queen mother of the West frowned, thought for a moment, and then said: "Haotian, you''re right. At the beginning, those people had extraordinary accomplishments. If they weren''t for the strength of Sanqing, empress Nuwa, the two saints in the West and Kunpeng, I''m afraid they wouldn''t choose to enter the flood stars to avoid the quantitative robbery. Last time, the discussion teacher of Zixiao palace didn''t say that in the quantitative robbery, except for a few people who are not disturbed by the quantitative robbery, all the fairies in the three worlds will experience the robbery. Although those people hide They are among the stars, but they are also part of the three realms, so they should also be affected by the amount of robbery. Because they have been living in seclusion since the Lich war, everyone has forgotten them. If you didn''t mention it, I really can''t think of it. "


    Haotian said, "I also inadvertently remembered it, but it shouldn''t be said. When Zixiao palace heard that you and I didn''t cause any cause and effect with them, they shouldn''t be bad for us."


    Yaochi, who recovered her composure, was much more careful than Haotian. She just heard her say: "Although we don''t have any cause and effect with them, don''t forget that since everyone wants to survive the disaster, it is natural to enter the world. The people, the four religions of Buddhism, Buddhism and the demon family all have the support of saints, while the witch family has the empress of the earth behind it. There are only a few disciples of Kunpeng sect, all of whom have advanced cultivation and great merit, and everyone has a powerful spiritual treasure in their hands How can some people dare to make their ideas? As for the Styx River, let alone the Youming blood sea is his natural defense, and Hongyun is the person who should be robbed. According to the view of the saints, zhenyuanzi will be with Hongyun since he was robbed. Naturally, it will be fine, so they can only make their ideas on you and me. "


    Hearing this from the queen mother of the west, Haotian was very angry and said, "if the saints and Kunpeng are not easy to provoke us, we will let them go on the list of gods since they want to attack us!"


    West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, these people''s accomplishments were not weaker than you and me. After so many years of cultivation, we were afraid to go to a higher level, but we couldn''t be careless."


    Haotian said, "I know this, but there is a ''star array'' on our heavenly court. It is impossible unless saints and Kunpeng want to invade silently."


    However, the mother of the West King sighed: "with their cultivation, there is no need to sneak in silently, and they can attack our heaven openly and brightly."


    When Haotian heard this, he said, "yaochi, what are you thinking about? We are the leaders of the three realms granted by the Taoist ancestors. Even those people who have the courage can''t do such crazy things. Even those Sanqing don''t have the courage, let alone them, unless they don''t want to live."


    The West King''s mother sighed: "Haotian, if they have cause and effect with us, it''s no big deal. After all, everyone should understand cause and effect in the quantitative robbery, and the Taoist ancestor can''t take them?"


    Haotian said, "how is this possible? We have never seen them since we heard them in Zixiao palace. How can there be cause and effect between the two sides!"


    The West Queen Mother said: "We don''t have any cause and effect with them, but if they want to create cause and effect, it''s no big deal. After all, now the Taoist priest is resisting the invasion of the four forces, but he doesn''t have the energy to manage the disputes among the three realms, so they don''t have to worry about the Taoist priest''s ideas at all. Moreover, you and I are in charge of the power of the stars in the sky, but they come out of the flood and famine stars You can use this as an excuse to come to the door. "


    Haotian said, "this matter was formulated by the Taoist ancestor in those years. What does it have to do with us? We are just an executor. They should find the Taoist ancestor, not us!"


    The queen mother of the West said: "the Taoist ancestors fit the way of heaven with their bodies. They are just clowns in front of the Taoist ancestors, which is not worth mentioning. We are neither saints nor huge forces. Things are Tianze. They naturally want to pinch soft persimmons. This is also human nature. There is nothing wrong."


    Hearing the words of the West Queen Mother, Haotian was speechless. Among the three worlds, there is a world respected by the strong. Without power, he has no right to speak.

 Chapter 1026

    After a long time, the West queen mother expected Haotian to accept her statement and said, "Haotian, this world is such a survival of the fittest, and those people are afraid that they will not go out of the flood stars just because of the quantity robbery, but they have another purpose."


    Haotian couldn''t help saying, "yaochi, do you mean they also want to intervene in the invasion of the three realms by the four forces?"


    The West Queen Mother nodded when she heard this and said, "that''s right. Wealth moves people''s hearts. How many congenital spiritual treasures and congenital spiritual roots are there among the four forces? Maybe there are many congenital treasures. How can they be indifferent to it."


    Haotian said, "although wealth is good, don''t they worry that they will take their lives because of this greed? Don''t say that Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the west won''t agree."


    The West King''s mother sighed: "Haotian, you have seen the response of Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West. Now they are worried that they can''t find a substitute for the dead. If those people are willing to be pioneers, they can take the opportunity to weaken the power of the four forces, and how can they stop each other."


    Haotian said, "aren''t they afraid that their delicious food will be taken away by others?"


    The West King''s mother said disapprovingly, "I know what the accomplishments of those people are. They are only quasi saints who cut off two corpses at most, but they are far from saints. Even if they get anything in the battle, the most important thing is to fall into the hands of the saints."


    Haotian said, "since this is the case, how can those people not take precautions? If they fight hard, they are afraid that the saints will suffer some losses."


    The queen mother of the West said, "if they fight against the four forces, they will suffer heavy losses. At that time, if they fight against the saints with anything, they will be directly destroyed by the saints. Unless they can withstand the temptation and are not the vanguard, they will get nothing. At least they dare not directly grab food from the saints."


    Haotian said, "in that case, why do they want to be enemies with us and provoke cause and effect for themselves? I don''t think they can survive this amount of robbery with their cultivation."


    The West queen mother sighed: "this is also what I think is strange. It is reasonable that they should not be like this. Although we have the lowest strength among the three worlds, we are also guarded by the three great killing arrays of the ''Heavenly star array''. It is not easy to conquer the heaven with their ability, so I don''t know the reason for this."


    In fact, the Western Queen Mother was wrong. She felt right about the crisis, but she chose the wrong object. It was not the hermits who hid in the desolate stars who wanted to be bad for them, but the Hongjun Taoist ancestor who fit the heavenly way wanted to be bad for them. The reason why Hongjun Taoist ancestor did this was because the Western Queen Mother and Haotian came together with Kunpeng, This was something he could not agree with, so he wanted to take the opportunity to recover the power of heaven.


    However, they were right about one thing. The survivors heard in Zixiao palace wanted to come out of their seclusion. They were forced to do so by Taoist Hongjun. The wasteland stars are connected with chaos. If the four forces invade the three realms, they will have a way, and those were forced to leave their seclusion and enter the three realms, In doing so, Daozu is preparing for the unity of the three realms and the four worlds in the future, so as to reduce those casual practices that do not listen to their own orders, and let the three realms be completely in their own hands.


    In other words, those casual practitioners should also have a disaster. Although they have escaped two quantitative disasters, they have not caused great cause and effect, but they have also made no contribution to the three realms. They just blindly escape, and the result will naturally be abandoned by the heavenly way. After all, the heavenly way doesn''t want someone to just ask and never pay, which is not in line with the rules of the heavenly way.


    Of course, being forced by the way of heaven is also part of the reason. There is also part of the reason. As the queen mother of the West said, they all hope to win some benefits from the four forces. It is best to find a way to prove the way.


    Among the three realms, Kunpeng was the only one who saw Hongjun Daozu''s plot, and the saints didn''t see this, but they only raised their hands to welcome.


    Haotian said, "yaochi, do you think we may have made a mistake? Those people don''t have to be enemies with us?"


    The West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, I hope we made a mistake, but if they didn''t have malice towards us, why would I be so upset? It''s hard not that the way of heaven is against us, but we haven''t committed anything against the general trend of the way of heaven, which makes no sense."


    Haotian said, "yaochi, I think so. Now you and I are very close to the Kunpeng. When we were doing business in Zixiao palace, Daozu seemed very dissatisfied with the Kunpeng. Do you think this would be a warning to us?"


    The queen mother of the West couldn''t help thinking when she heard this. After a while, she said: "It''s not unreasonable, but if we want to get rid of the suppression of Sanqing, we must rely on external forces. Therefore, if we don''t cooperate with Kunpeng, we can''t get rid of the current situation all our life. This is what we can''t stand unless Daozu is willing to help us, but it seems even less worldly. If Daozu is willing to do it, we would not be like this long ago."


    Haotian nodded and said: "It''s true that Sanqing is the disciple of Daozu, and we are just two children. How can Daozu come forward to suppress his disciples for us? Since Daozu has abandoned us, we can only find another way. Besides, now that Daozu is being dragged by the four forces, we can''t affect the development of the three realms. As long as we can prove the Tao, we will be the Daozu in the future There''s nothing I can do about being dissatisfied with me. "


    The West Queen Mother said, "you''re right. As long as we can preach, we can give up everything. Even the leaders of the three worlds have nothing to miss."


    Haotian nodded and said, "as long as we can help Kunpeng win a world, we will also be the Lord of the world, but it is much better than the puppet now."


    Hongjun Daozu didn''t expect that because of his love for Sanqing, he ignored the protection of Haotian and West Queen Mother, so that Haotian and West Queen Mother also had a different heart in the end. However, there is nothing wrong with the West Queen Mother and Haotian. After all, no one wants to be angry all the time.


    Haotian''s betrayal of the queen mother of the West was another setback to Hongjun''s plan to master the three realms. However, Hongjun had not found this. After all, in his heart, Haotian and the queen mother of the West were just small pawns. There was no need to pay too much attention. Unfortunately, the small pawns also had his use. One accidentally had to capsize in the gutter.


    Seeing that she had the same plan with Haotian, the mother of the Western King wanted to find a way back for herself, so she said, "Haotian, since we have such a plan, we should prepare the way back as soon as possible while the saints are concerned about the robbery, and we should clean up the strange flowers and plants in the heaven."


    When Haotian heard this, he couldn''t help but brighten up and said, "what yaochi said is very true. We really need to domesticate this matter, otherwise we will only benefit others. The most precious thing in the heaven belongs to your flat peach garden, but it''s given by the Taoist ancestor, but I don''t know if you can fully grasp it?"


    Speaking of the flat peach garden, the West queen mother couldn''t help laughing and said, "you don''t have to worry about it. After so many years of cultivation, the flat peach spiritual root has long been refined by me. As long as I withdraw the spiritual root, the flat peach trees in the flat peach garden will wither and can be replanted as long as I find a suitable place."


    Speaking of the flat peach tree, Haotian couldn''t help but say, "yaochi, I remember you gave Kunpeng a flat peach tree. I thought it would wither soon, but I didn''t expect Kunpeng to plant it. But I don''t know his secret method. We can''t make such a mistake this time. These trees must be moved away together."


    The West King''s mother nodded and said, "even if you don''t say, I will do so. Since Kunpeng has the ability to plant the flat peach tree, not to mention the Taoist ancestor. If the tree is left here, maybe the refined flat peach spiritual root of the Taoist ancestor will be recovered."


    Haotian said, "be careful in everything, but we have to figure it out slowly. We must not attract the attention of all saints, otherwise there will be trouble, and I won''t come forward, so we can get your hand."


    The West Queen Mother said, "I understand this. Although at the beginning, those disciples who expounded and stopped teaching returned to their own sects, no one knows whether there are their ears and eyes in the heaven. There is no big mistake in being careful."


    Haotian said, "yaochi, I''m relieved if you think so. I hope such days will pass early and we will be relieved as soon as possible."

 Chapter 1027

    However, it was said that the disregard of Hongjun Daozu for the heaven caused the betrayal of Haotian and the West Queen Mother. When Haotian and the West Queen Mother discussed the future development, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi came to the heaven.


    The appearance of Hongyun and zhenyuanzi surprised Haotian and Xi Wangmu. Although they said they were allies now, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi went to the underground to meet Kunpeng, so they were confused about the arrival of Hongyun and zhenyuanzi, but they also knew that Hongyun and zhenyuanzi must have something to discuss.


    For the arrival of Hongyun and zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother showed full sincerity. They both came to the door to welcome the arrival of Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. The reason why they received Hongyun and zhenyuanzi in such a high standard was because they had made up their mind to seek benefits when the four forces invaded the three realms.


    Hongyun and zhenyuanzi were puzzled by the high standard treatment of Haotian and Queen Mother Xi. They didn''t understand what medicine Haotian and Queen Mother Xi sold in the gourd, but they didn''t care too much. After all, now that both sides are allies, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi won''t have any malice.


    When the two sides sat down, Haotian said, "I don''t know why the two Taoist friends came to Tianting? Speaking of it, yaochi and I were rude. When we were in Dongsheng Shenzhou, we were surprised by the crazy actions of Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa, and even forgot to go to discuss with Kunpeng in the future."


    Hearing Haotian''s words, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi couldn''t help looking at each other, but they were shocked. When did Haotian become so easy to talk. However, when they were shocked, they didn''t lose their thinking. They just listened. Zhen Yuanzi said, "Haotian Taoist friend is serious. Kunpeng Taoist friend also knows the difficulties of the two Taoist friends. Isn''t this why we come to discuss with Taoist friends about future development?"


    Haotian was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "I don''t know what advice Kunpeng Taoist friends have. Please explain one or two."


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "The explanation is inappropriate. In fact, it''s no big deal. The two Taoist friends must also know that the crazy behavior of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa has caused great suffering to the human race in Dongsheng China. We don''t want this to happen. But now it''s a quantitative robbery. Everyone has to end each other''s cause and effect, while the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism have great cause and effect After all, it has to be solved. There will inevitably be a life and death war. The innocent people in the war between the two sides will be involved and suffer a lot of karma. At the same time, their war will hurt the vitality of the three worlds. Therefore, Taoist Kunpeng hopes that you can sit down and discuss a rule restricting the four religions. Taoist Kunpeng can''t come forward for some reasons, Therefore, I can only come forward from poor Dao and Hongyun. If there is something wrong, I hope the two Taoist friends can solve it. "


    As soon as Zhen Yuanzi said this, Haotian couldn''t help feeling a little understood, so he said, "we can understand the difficulties of Kunpeng Taoist friends. Whether it''s the two saints in the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa, there is a cause and effect between Kunpeng and Kunpeng. If Kunpeng Taoist friends come forward to plan this matter, it''s really inconvenient, but I don''t know if my Tianting can help?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "of course, this can''t be done without the help of the two Taoist friends. The two Taoist friends also know that there should be a good place for people to talk. Now the quantity robbery has started, there are constant disputes among various religions, and only Tianting is more suitable. Therefore, please ask the two Taoist friends to allow people to discuss in Tianting. What''s the intention of the two Taoist friends?"


    When Haotian heard this, he looked at each other and exchanged ideas with the West Queen Mother. Then he smiled and said, "zhenyuanzi Taoist friend, this matter is of great benefit to all living beings in the three realms. I should help you with all my strength."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "well, thank you, two Taoist friends."


    Haotian said, "I don''t deserve it. I''m just trying my best. But there''s one thing I can''t figure out. I hope two Taoist friends can give me some advice."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Haotian''s Taoist friends are serious, but I don''t dare. If there''s something unknown, it''s better to say it and study it together."


    Haotian said, "although the two Taoist friends say that the emperor is very important to the quantity robbery, they have gone too far to see the crazy move of the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa, but they don''t know what the secret is?"


    Hearing Haotian''s words, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun looked at each other, and then said, "how come Haotian Taoist friends didn''t find out the reason?"


    Haotian said with a wry smile, "I have limited wisdom. Now I haven''t figured out what they are for. It''s so fierce!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "In fact, there is no big deal. The two Taoist friends also know that in ancient times, the three emperors and five emperors were born in the great prosperity of the human race. After their merits and virtues were completed, each of them had great merits and virtues. This time, the birth of the human emperor was the same. People who assisted the human emperor to unify the fairy world would also have great merits and virtues. The previous layout of the Supreme Lord and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty concealed all the fairies in the valley , and the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa must have seen through this, so Fang wanted to fight with them, and the result was the war. "


    Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Haotian and Xi Wangmu were shocked. They didn''t expect that this would be the case. The birth of the human emperor would be so great that it could be compared with the three emperors and five emperors in those years. Merit and virtue are good things. All the fairies in the three worlds hope to get it, so they both became greedy.


    Maybe merit is too shocking. Haotian and Queen Mother Xi didn''t doubt whether the madness of Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa was really for that merit, but it''s right to think about it. According to their hearts, if it wasn''t for merit, how could Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa make that madness.


    Just listen, Haotian said, "this news is so shocking. I didn''t expect that the emperor appeared this time to have such great energy, but Hongyun Taoist friend is blessed. As the teacher of the emperor, he has boundless merit."


    When Hongyun heard this, he smiled calmly and said, "it''s just the arrangement of the Tao of heaven. For example, although the emperor is a disciple of the poor Tao, he is controlled by the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, which makes the poor Tao very sweating."


    Haotian said angrily, "it''s too much for the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun to oppress others according to their own identity, but they don''t look like saints at all. It can''t make them cheap."


    Hongyun said, "in fact, I don''t care whether there is merit or not. As long as I can survive this amount of robbery safely, I will be satisfied."


    The West Queen Mother said, "how can this be done? The Taoist friends don''t want to take care of this matter, but they can''t let the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty swallow the merits and virtues of assisting the emperor alone. Since everyone wants to discuss the restrictions on people, interpretation, interception and Buddhism, it''s better to discuss this matter together."


    Haotian also hurriedly said: "but this should be the case. That merit is a good thing, but it can''t be swallowed by people and the two religions alone. Otherwise, once they get this boundless merit, they will create a saint and greatly increase the strength of people and the two religions. Therefore, it will break the balance of the three worlds, which is not a good thing for quantitative robbery."


    After hearing these words from Haotian and the queen mother of the west, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun were happy. They both knew that Haotian and the queen mother of the West spoke well, but in fact they also wanted to share their merits. However, this will not do them any harm. On the contrary, it will make it easier for them to carry on their plan.


    Just listen, Zhen Yuanzi said: "Since the two Taoist friends have such ideas, as allies, we naturally need to help them with all our strength. The disciples of the poor Taoist school have insufficient accomplishments and have the same merits and virtues, so we don''t participate in the competition. Not to mention the disciples of Kunpeng Taoist friends, they all have boundless merits and virtues. I think we won''t appreciate this merit again. At that time, the poor Taoist and Kunpeng Taoist friends will naturally help the two Taoist friends with all their strength That''s it. "


    Hearing zhenyuanzi''s words, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were overjoyed. With their support, even if the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun were dissatisfied, they had to give them merit. So Haotian hurriedly said, "thank zhenyuanzi''s Taoist friends for their help."


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "It''s nothing. Everyone is an ally. Since the two Taoist friends are useful, I should help them with all my strength. However, even if I have the help of Taoist friends Kunpeng, I''m afraid the two Taoist friends can''t share too many merits. After all, there are two saints, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the Western saints. They will not give up this merit. Please know it well and make some progress Trade offs. "


    Haotian and the queen mother of the West were so smart that they naturally understood the intention of Zhen Yuanzi''s words, so they said, "please rest assured, Taoist friends, we will never make Taoist friends difficult."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "in that case, I can rest assured. I have to go to the four religions to discuss with Hongyun''s virtuous brother. It''s inconvenient to stay for a long time, so I''ll leave." Zhen Yuanzi got up and said goodbye to Hongyun. Haotian and Xi Wangmu left the heaven.

 Chapter 1028

    After Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun left Tianting, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother only came back for a long time. They were so shocked by the news brought by Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun.


    Just listen, Haotian said, "yaochi, do you think what Hongyun and zhenyuanzi said is true? Why do I think it''s incredible that they don''t even care about this merit? It''s too hard to believe. Will there be any conspiracy?"


    The queen mother of the west thought for a moment and said: "Haotian, it''s hard to say. Zhen Yuanzi and the disciples of Hongyun sect really have low accomplishments. If they go to compete for this merit, they''ll never return, so it''s natural for them to quit. The disciples of Kunpeng sect also have boundless merit and virtue as they say, but according to Kunpeng''s personality, how can they suddenly become so generous that they can give up even merit and virtue? It''s really disconcerting Solution, even if he doesn''t refine and absorb, he can refine the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow! "


    Haotian said, "yaochi, do you mean there is fraud in this matter?"


    The queen mother of the West said, "I can''t guarantee whether there is a problem, but it''s abnormal. However, it''s impossible for Kunpeng to harm us. After all, if he wants to seek a benefit when the four forces invade the three realms, he needs our help. He will never do anything bad for himself."


    Haotian said, "in that case, what else do we want? Kunpeng didn''t hurt our heart. We don''t need to give up the merit of assisting the emperor. No one will think that we have little merit. Maybe with this merit, you and I can further improve our cultivation. At that time, we will be more confident in the face of the four forces invading the three realms."


    The West King''s mother nodded and said, "that''s right. Since it''s not dangerous to us, no matter what Kunpeng thinks, it''s better to seize the merit of assisting the emperor first."


    Haotian said with a smile, "that''s right, but even with the help of Kunpeng and zhenyuanzi, it''s not easy for us to get a share of merit from the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun, so we''d better make a constitution."


    The West Queen Mother said, "listen to the words of Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi, but we have to lobby the four religions. I''m afraid that the two religions will also be greedy for the merit, and we will have more competitors."


    Speaking of competing opponents, Haotian suddenly thought of the Wu clan and empress Houtu in his heart, so he said: "Yaochi, did you find that zhenyuanzi and Hongyun didn''t mention empress Houtu when they came here this time? It seems that something is wrong. The witch clan and the demon clan are great enemies of life and death. How can empress Houtu ignore the merits of the demon clan competing for the auxiliary emperor, not to mention the gap between Kunpeng and empress Nuwa."


    The queen mother of the West sighed when she heard this: "the relationship between empress Houtu and Kunpeng should start from the famine. Since the Lich war, empress Houtu has been very good with Kunpeng. How can Kunpeng ignore the affairs of the Lich family? I''m afraid Kunpeng has set them up for the future of the Lich family. With their relationship, do you think Kunpeng will forget the Lich family?"


    Haotian sighed and said: "It''s true. Although Kunpeng is insidious and cunning, he is always generous to himself. Just look at his disciples, they know that there are several Lingbao in their hands, and the quality is extraordinary. At the beginning, the relationship between the leader of Tongtian cult and Kunpeng was good. Only with the help of Kunpeng can we have such a situation today. Otherwise, I''m afraid we would have been in Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the second emperor of the West He was destroyed by the holy plan. "


    The West Queen Mother said, "we don''t have to deal with the affairs of the witch family. Now we can''t intervene in the matter of measuring robbery, so we can''t help the emperor in person. As for sending others to lower the boundary, let''s not say whether Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two Western saints will agree. Even if we can go down, what can we do, so I think we should find another way."


    Haotian nodded and said, "it''s good to find another way, but now we can only affect the earth fairy world. If we use this array to help the emperor, I''m afraid it''s difficult to get the approval of the saints?"


    The West Queen Mother said: "The emperor is a disciple of the red cloud Taoist friends. The power of the ''Heavenly star array'' is too powerful, and we have other uses, so we can''t use it. The emperor is also a person of cultivation. We can''t help the emperor by strengthening the power of the stars around him so that he can achieve rapid cultivation. This is also a helping hand for the emperor. Naturally, we can''t do anything to help the emperor. This is also true You can save face by selling Hongyun. What do you think? "


    Haotian was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "this plan is wonderful, but we can''t put it forward when discussing with the saints, otherwise there will be an accident. After all, the supreme old gentleman is best at alchemy. If he is willing to sacrifice a nine turn golden pill, our merit will be given to others."


    The mother of the Western King nodded and said, "the shameless man of the Supreme Lord can really do such things, and we really have to guard against them. In that case, we will come to cultivate the way of war in the Ming Dynasty and cross the Chencang in the dark. When we are in business with the saints, we will compete with the saints with the strength of Zhen Yuanzi and Kun Peng, so as to paralyze the saints. Finally, when the overall situation is determined, we will do the thunderbolt."


    It has to be said that Haotian and the queen mother of the West are not a lamp with oil left. They are very good at this conspiracy. If the saints, Kunpeng and Hongyun don''t pay attention, their strategy is really foolproof.


    But it was said that after Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi left Tianting, the first person to visit was the supreme old gentleman. To their great surprise, the supreme old gentleman was with Yuanshi Tianzun, which allowed them to inform Yuanshi Tianzun together.


    For the arrival of Hongyun and zhenyuanzi, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun were very surprised. Although they calculated Hongyun and zhenyuanzi in Wuzhuang temple, they did not have any loss to Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. Even if they found out that it was not a big deal, they were wondering why the other party came.


    After the two sides sat down, the supreme old gentleman, as the master, first said, "I don''t know why the two Taoist friends came to Taiqing to see me?"


    Hong Yun said: "Don''t hide from the Taiqing sage, because the fierce battle of the three religions in Dongsheng Shenzhou has seriously affected the survival of the human race, so that our position in the human race''s heart is greater than our whereabouts. In order to prevent this from happening again, I think we should set up a restriction to protect the fairy world from too much loss. The Taiqing sage also knows that the witch was in that year The demon war makes the wasteland collapse. If the earth fairy world is damaged because of the quantity robbery, we will lose the fundamental place. I don''t know what the sage of Taiqing thinks? "


    After listening to these words with Hongyun, the Supreme Lord couldn''t help looking at each other and exchanging ideas with Yuanshi Tianzun. In their minds, they thought Hongyun''s idea was very good and agreed with it very much. The reason why they had such an idea was frightened by the madness of Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa. The "immortal killing sword array" is not a joke, as long as When the interception uses this array, the man and the elucidation need to resist more than half of their strength. At that time, they will no longer be able to compete with the interception and the demon family.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "Taoist friend Hongyun is really compassionate. I don''t agree with this matter, but I don''t know where the meeting place is?"


    Hongyun said: "now there are disputes among people, Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism, and lichs don''t stand side by side, so only Tianting is the most suitable. The Taoist friends of poor Dao and zhenyuanzi have agreed with Haotian and Xiwang mother, and they also agree to let them come out!"


    The Supreme Master smiled and said, "in that case, I also support this idea. Younger martial brother Yuanshi must not refuse."


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty hurriedly said, "how can I refuse such things that are beneficial to the three realms? Please rest assured, friends of Hongyun, I have no opinion."


    When Hongyun saw that Yuanshi Tianzun also agreed with his intention, he had a long breath in his heart. As long as he could balance the two of the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun, most of the things would succeed.


    The Supreme Lord said again, "Hongyun Taoist friend, but I don''t know if you and zhenyuanzi Taoist friend have a final conclusion about this restriction?"


    Hongyun hurriedly said, "this matter is very important. We should sit down and discuss it together. How dare I and zhenyuanzi Taoist friends make a private conclusion!"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he smiled and said, "the Taoist friend Hongyun is serious. This matter was put forward by the Taoist friend. Naturally, there should be an outline in his heart?"


    Hong Yun said, "if you don''t hide from the sage of Taiqing, I just want to reduce some disputes, and I have very little time. Therefore, I don''t have specific ideas about this, but I let the sage of Taiqing down."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "I''m too anxious. I forgot the factor of time for a while. It''s worth mentioning that we will make a decision when we meet."


    Hongyun sees that the supreme old gentleman doesn''t ask any more, so he gets up and leaves with zhenyuanzi. The supreme old gentleman also knows that Hongyun and zhenyuanzi have to go elsewhere, so he doesn''t stay.

 Chapter 1029

    Looking at the leaving red cloud and Zhen Yuanzi, Lao Jun was very happy. He couldn''t help but show a smile on his face, which shows how much he cared about this matter in his heart.


    Seeing this, Yuanshi Tianzun smiled and said, "elder martial brother, I really didn''t expect that things would happen so coincidentally. We just wanted to try every means to protect our own interests, but we didn''t expect that Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi would come to the door. This proposal is very beneficial to us. As long as this proposal can be implemented, we can rest assured."


    The Supreme Lord also said with a smile: "younger martial brother, you are right. Anyway, we must support Hongyun''s proposal so that it can be implemented as soon as possible."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said with a smile, "elder martial brother, there should be no obstacle to this matter. You think that Hongyun coordinates this matter from the height of seeking vitality for all living beings in the three realms. If someone dares to stop it, he is an enemy of all living beings in the three realms. As long as he publicizes it a little, who will believe him."


    The supreme old gentleman nodded and said, "although this is the truth, younger martial brother, we can''t be too careless. The previous crazy move of younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa is vigilance. No one can guarantee whether they will be crazy again!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, I hope they can go crazy again, so that the interception of religion and the demon clan will be completely separated from the human race, and then we can master the overall situation."


    The supreme old gentleman shook his head and said, "younger martial brother, you can''t say that. If younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa really get crazy again, it''s really like what red cloud said. I''m afraid this fairy world can''t be maintained. You and I will lose the fundamental place. I don''t know how serious the consequences are."


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the emperor of Yuanshi couldn''t help sighing and said, "elder martial brother, you''re right, but I''m too proud to even forget the most fundamental principles."


    The Supreme Lord said: "Younger martial brother, although it is said that if the four forces invade the three realms, we can compete for one world, but before we get the world, we still have to maintain the safety of the three realms and can''t let it happen. After all, this is our foundation. Even if we get one world, the people there don''t necessarily believe in us. Finally, we have to draw people from the three realms, If the Terran losses are too heavy, we will mobilize people from there. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, I understand, but even if we get a world, we can''t let go of these three realms!"


    The supreme old gentleman nodded and said, "that''s right. After listening to the teacher''s words in Zixiao palace, brother Wei thought that the four forces invading the three realms also coincided with our three realms. It is uncertain that the three realms are still the center of the world. Naturally, we can''t lose them."


    The supreme old gentleman was not dizzy by the immediate interests. He still remembered that the three realms were his root. At the same time, he also knew to leave a way for himself.


    It is said that Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi left taiqingtian and went directly to the jin''ao island where Tongtian cult leader is located. Tongtian cult leader has been secretly watching taiqingtian''s every move since he knew he had lost his mind. When Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi appeared, he was greatly shocked for fear that Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi were on the side of the Supreme Lord. Fortunately, there was not too much Jiuhongyun and zhenyuanzi went out of taiqingtian, but Tongtian leader had a long breath in his heart. In such a short time, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi could not reach an agreement with the Supreme Lord.


    Just when the leader of Tongtian cult was happy, he found that Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi came towards his jin''ao island. The sudden change shocked him and didn''t understand what the other party was trying to do. He and empress Nuwa killed them in Wuzhuang temple, but why did the other party find him.


    She was shocked, but the leader of Tongtian cult was still sober. She quickly informed empress Nuwa of her discovery. After receiving the notice, empress Nuwa quickly came to the leader of Tongtian cult.


    While Nu Wa''s mother appeared, Hong Yun and Zhen Yuanzi came to the outside of jin''ao Island, but Tongtian leader hurriedly asked Hong Yun and Zhen Yuanzi to come in.


    Hongyun and zhenyuanzi were not surprised about Nuwa''s presence on jin''ao island. After the alliance between Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa in recent years, Nuwa''s time on jin''ao island is more than that in her wa palace. The interception of religion and the demon clan have become one.


    After sitting down, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "I don''t know what''s important for Hongyun Taoist friend and zhenyuanzi Taoist friend to come to my jin''ao island?"


    However, Hong Yun said, "everything goes up to the three treasures hall. I have to come to jin''ao island with brother Zhen Yuanzi. There is a major event related to the safety of all living beings in the three worlds, so I have to come."


    Empress Nuwa couldn''t help but say, "I don''t know what made the Hongyun Taoist friend say so much, even talking about the safety of the three realms?"


    Red cloud said, "empress Nuwa, as the virgin of the Terran, you should naturally contribute to the Terran as you receive the Terran incense. Do you agree with this?"


    Nuwa''s mother didn''t think that Hongyun not only didn''t answer her question, but asked her own words. However, Hongyun mentioned the Terran, but Nuwa''s mother, as the mother of the Terran, couldn''t help answering.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said, "it''s natural, Taoist friend Hongyun. Otherwise, I''m sorry for the incense offered to me by the Terran, but I don''t know what the matter has to do with what Taoist friend said?"


    Hong Yun said: "There''s a big relationship between the two. The empress and the saints in heaven were magnificent in the battle of Dongsheng China, but the Terrans and other creatures in Dongsheng China suffered a lot of damage because of that war. Now, I don''t know how long it will take for the mass robbery to end. If such a thing happens again, I''m afraid the earth fairy world will follow the footsteps of the flood and famine of that year, so it''s poor Tao had to come to talk to the two saints for the safety of all living beings in the three realms. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "friend Hongyun, one slap can''t make a sound. It''s not our side''s fault. It''s no use just looking for us."


    Hongyun said: "to be honest with the saints of Tongtian, before I came here with brother zhenyuanzi, we had met the saints of Taiqing and Yuqing in Taiqing. They all felt that the previous fight was too harmful to the three realms, so they were willing to accept restrictions to protect the safety of all living beings in the three realms, but they didn''t know what the two saints thought about it?"


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult did not expect that Hongyun would even say that he went to taiqingtian. From this, it seems that they really came for the safety of the three realms. They were pressed by Hongyun for the safety of the three realms. Even if the leader of Tongtian cult wanted to oppose, otherwise it would be difficult for the interception and demon clan to gain a foothold in the three realms.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "since it is related to the safety of all living beings in the three realms, as the leader of the first religion, I naturally do my best to help Taoist friends, but I don''t know what the specific Treaty of this restriction is?"


    Hongyun said: "the matter of saints in heaven is very important, and it is not something I can decide. So I want to invite you to sit down and talk about it together."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I don''t know where the business is?"


    Hongyun said: "Tianting, only Tianting is the best place."


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa looked at each other, exchanged ideas with each other, and said: "I have no different ideas with sister Nu Wa about the meaning of Taoist friends, but I also have a request. Please help me!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he was surprised and asked, "I have low accomplishments, but I don''t know how to help the saints in heaven!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "Hongyun Taoist friends, we don''t talk secretly. You and zhenyuanzi Taoist friends must know about the conspiracy between the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun. I don''t know what your friends think about this matter?"


    When Hongyun heard this, he frowned. He knew that Tongtian cult leader was trying to help the emperor. It seemed that things were really like what Kunpeng said. Tongtian cult leader found out the conspiracy between the supreme old gentleman and the original emperor. Thinking of this, Hongyun said: "Saint Tongtian, in any case, the Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Tianzun have helped me, and I owe each other a big cause and effect, so I don''t have any opinion on this matter. However, the Taoist friends also understand that I don''t want to interfere with the merits and virtues after helping others. If the saint Tongtian wants to share a share, he has to be with the Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Tianzun A sage engaged in business. Since the Taoist friends also agreed to discuss the restriction together, the poor Taoist priest will stay soon. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult heard Hongyun''s words, but he had a long sigh in his heart. He was afraid that Hongyun would refuse himself because of the Wuzhuang temple, so it would be difficult to do things, so he didn''t say anything more. He got up and sent Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi away from jin''ao Island.

 Chapter 1030

    After the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa sent Hongyun and zhenyuanzi away, they were half happy and half worried. After returning to the temple and sitting down, the leader of Tongtian said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, what do you think of what Hongyun and zhenyuanzi came to say?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, it seems that Hongyun and zhenyuanzi put forward this matter, but in my opinion, it is not so. I''m afraid Kunpeng is behind it."


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said: "I also understand this. Hong Yun and Zhen Yuanzi went to taiqingtian to meet the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun before they came to us. They naturally understand this with their eyesight. However, they all agreed to this. Do you think we need to oppose it? Moreover, Hong Yun is based on the safety of all living beings in the three realms. If we oppose, we are afraid that we will be suppressed by the immortals in the three realms immediately At that time, we were afraid that we would have no place in the three realms. "


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "Kunpeng is really insidious and cunning. He even came up with such a way to deal with us. No wonder he would let us go so easily before. It turns out that he has such a backhand."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "what younger martial sister said is very true. Kunpeng''s intention seems very good, but it has a lot of restrictions on us. On the contrary, the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor have been relieved, but I don''t know whether there is an agreement between them. If Kunpeng is on the side of the supreme old gentleman, we will end up in failure."


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, Kunpeng doesn''t come forward, but let Hongyun and zhenyuanzi take charge of the matter. He should not want to participate in our struggle. Maybe he really doesn''t want us to affect the safety of all living beings in the three realms."


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, you and I know what kind of person Kunpeng is. Do you think he may do such thankless things? He must have his purpose."


    Empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng can''t hide from the measurement robbery. His disciples have been practicing in seclusion since the first World War in North Gulu Prefecture. It seems that they don''t want to intervene in the matter of the emperor. What else can attract Kunpeng''s attention in addition to the merit of the emperor!"


    Hearing what nun wa said, the leader of Tongtian cult suddenly had a feeling of enlightenment and hurriedly said, "younger martial sister, I think I know why Kunpeng did this!"


    Empress Nuwa hurriedly asked, "elder martial brother, what is the purpose of Kunpeng?"


    Tongtian sect leader said: "younger martial sister, Kunpeng didn''t put his goal on the quantity robbery at all. His goal is the four forces. It seems that his ambition is not small!"


    Nuwa asked suspiciously, "elder martial brother, is it difficult for Kunpeng to shake one party''s power with his own power? But if so, what is the benefit of his behavior?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Kunpeng is preparing for a rainy day. He is worried that if we continue to fight like this, his strength will be hurt and his plan will be affected."


    Empress Nuwa asked, "elder martial brother, although Kunpeng has the cultivation of comparable saints, he is not a saint after all. It''s crazy for him to want to fight a world?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "There''s nothing crazy or not. To tell you the truth, I haven''t learned that Kunpeng''s accomplishments have reached that level until now. Moreover, if he joins hands with empress Houtu and takes advantage of the huge combat power of the witch family, he is also qualified to compete for a world. What''s more, it''s clear that Hong Yun and Zhen Yuanzi also have a very close relationship with Kunpeng. Hong Yun is destined to become a saint, and they are related to each other The power to help Kunpeng is not on either side of us. Do you think he has the ability to compete for one side of the world? "


    After hearing the Tongtian leader''s words, empress Nuwa calmed down and thought that things were really like what the Tongtian leader said. Kunpeng really had the ability to compete for one side of the world. Therefore, empress Nuwa couldn''t help sighing: "but she didn''t expect that Kunpeng had developed to such a level unconsciously. It''s really shocking."


    Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi, after persuading the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, knew that things had been basically completed. Although there were two western saints who did not visit, Sanqing and empress Nuwa agreed that they would not refuse with the wisdom of the two western saints.


    When Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi came to the Western Paradise, zhunti and Jieyin were very calm. It seems that they also watched the every move of taiqingtian like the leader of Tongtian cult, and wanted to share the great merit of assisting the emperor from the quantitative robbery, so that their disciples could achieve the quasi holy fruit.


    Zhunti is the last saint to lose face. Although his Buddhism also poisoned Hongyun and zhenyuanzi in the first World War of Wuzhuang temple, he still smiled at the arrival of Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. Seeing zhunti''s smiling face, even if Hongyun hated him very much, he had no choice. After all, he stretched out his hand and didn''t hit the smiling face.


    After sitting down, he didn''t first ask Hongyun and zhenyuanzi about their intentions, but apologized to Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. He just heard him say: "Hongyun Taoist friend and zhenyuanzi Taoist friend, in the first war of Wuzhuang temple, it was me and younger martial brother zhunti who fell in the trick of the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun. We lost the calculation and offended the two Taoist friends. I''ll compensate the two Taoist friends here."


    Zhunti also said: "I hope the two Taoist friends can forgive us!"


    In the face of this move by Jieyin and zhunti, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi have nothing to do. If they don''t forgive each other, they have officially apologized to you, but forgive them. They have been beaten for nothing and can''t retaliate. It''s not a taste in their heart.


    Zhunti saw that Hongyun and zhenyuanzi were in a difficult decision-making situation, so he made more efforts to cry that he was deceived by the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Finally, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi couldn''t stand it and forgave zhunti and introduction. Zhunti just let Hongyun and zhenyuanzi go.


    Zhunti Nasi was very cunning. After being calculated by the supreme Lao Jun and the emperor Yuanshi, he wanted to teach each other a lesson by the hands of Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi, so he said: "Hongyun Taoist friend, it''s the merit of the helper that the Supreme Lord and the first emperor set up such a bad plan to help them, so that their disciples can prove the quasi holy fruit. For such a villain, we can''t let him achieve his wish, so we must stop him."


    Seeing that zhunti said these words, Hongyun felt helpless in his heart. He couldn''t help sighing: "if people are shameless, it''s hard to resist."


    However, Hongyun didn''t want to be shot by zhunti, so he said: "zhunti saint, no matter what happened at the beginning, I and brother zhenyuanzi owe the cause and effect of the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun, so I have to repay. Although they did wrong, I can''t intervene. If Taoist friends feel dissatisfied, they can talk to the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun."


    Zhunti didn''t expect that Hongyun would say these words. He couldn''t help but be stunned on the spot for a moment. He thought in his heart: "when did Hongyun become so smart? Could it be that he reincarnated and reincarnated, but Lord him to be smart!"


    It''s not good to persuade Hongyun that he doesn''t want to intervene in this matter. After all, people have just forgiven what they did. If they force people to be enemies with the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun again, they''re afraid it will cause resentment from each other, and the consequences will be even worse. Thinking of this, he said: "Two Taoist friends don''t know what''s important to discuss with us. If you need our help, please be frank. I''ll help the West."


    Hong Yun said: "Then, saint, you know that the previous crazy move between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa has caused great harm to all living beings in Dongsheng Shenzhou. I''m afraid that if they continue to fight like this, it will lead to greater disaster. The earth fairy world is afraid it will be unbearable, so I''d like you to sit together and discuss a rule to limit the fight between each other, Reduce the damage to the earth fairy world and avoid letting the earth fairy world follow in the footsteps of the famine, but I don''t know what the two saints think about this matter? "


    When he heard this, he said, "the two Taoist friends have great compassion. I naturally support things that are beneficial to all living beings in the three realms. I just don''t know what plans and arrangements the two Taoist friends have for this matter?"


    Hongyun said, "the plan is not good enough. Before coming to the west, I and brother zhenyuanzi had persuaded Sanqing and empress Nuwa and got their support. If the two saints agree, we will sit down and discuss countermeasures. The place is arranged on the heaven. This is also fair to everyone. Do you know if the two saints have any other opinions?"


    Then the guide and zhunti looked at each other and said, "the red cloud Taoist friends arranged very well, but we didn''t agree. We just don''t know when to start discussing?"


    Hong Yun said, "as long as the two saints agree to be poor, we will send a letter to go to Tianting to discuss the big plan with Sanqing, empress Nuwa, empress Houtu and Kunpeng."


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "thank you, Taoist friend Hongyun, for sending a letter to inform everyone. We''ll go to heaven with Taoist friends."


    Hongyun didn''t expect zhunti to be so pestering. Originally, he was going to go back to the underground to discuss with Kunpeng. Now, he can only send a letter to inform everyone to discuss the big plan in heaven, while he and Zhen Yuanzi went to heaven accompanied by zhunti.

 Chapter 1031

    After receiving the letter from Hongyun, Kunpeng couldn''t help saying to empress Houtu: "Hongyun and zhenyuanzi still haven''t had enough experience. It''s helpless that they were put forward to the calculation by the Zhun."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, you also know how Hongyun is zhunti''s opponent. Fortunately, he didn''t suffer any loss, but let zhunti narrow down the cause and effect."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "if Hongyun is still this mind, I''m afraid he won''t be able to do much after preaching, and he will eventually be calculated."


    Empress Houtu said, "this is because of her character. Even if Hongyun wants to change, he can''t change it in a moment. Besides, he won''t suffer a big loss if he has zhenyuanzi Taoist friends around him."


    Kunpeng said disapprovingly: "It''s not a matter of character, but that he doesn''t have a sense of crisis in his heart and doesn''t think about anything carefully. As far as this matter is concerned, he should know what kind of person zhunti is. Such a person should go to lobby first. If something is wrong, he can also visit others to leave, but Hongyun puts it last, you say He went to Tianting with the two saints of the west to make Haotian and the queen mother of the West think, and Sanqing and Nuwa think? Only you and I know him, so I don''t take it seriously. If it was someone else, how serious would the consequences of Hongyun be! "


    When empress Houtu heard this, she was filled with emotion. If Kunpeng had not been secretly supporting her, she was afraid that she would not be much better than Hongyun, and the witch family would have no chance to revive. Thinking of this, empress Houtu couldn''t help saying: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, if we can help Hongyun Taoist friend, we can help him. It''s all the love to make friends with him. After you and I leave the three worlds, we may never have a chance to meet again."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he nodded. Without further words, he left the hell with empress Houtu and went to heaven.


    As Kunpeng said, after seeing that Hongyun, zhenyuanzi and the two western saints came to Tianting together, Haotian and the queen mother of the West were not suspicious, but they had a deep heart. When Sanqing and Nuwa learned about this, they were also confused about it and worried about the position of Hongyun and zhenyuanzi.


    When the crowd arrived, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother didn''t want to stand out, so they hid behind and didn''t speak. All the people present were invited by Hongyun. Hongyun had to come forward and say, "Haotian Taoist friend, as the landlord, you''d better preside over the matter!"


    Haotian was very angry when he heard Hongyun''s words. Although he promised to let everyone get together, he didn''t think of the limelight, and the saints wouldn''t take him in their eyes. He couldn''t help saying, "Hongyun Taoist friends, everyone is invited by you, and you have to decide this matter."


    While Hongyun was talking, Zhen Yuanzi couldn''t help pulling Hongyun. Hongyun just woke up. He shouldn''t have said that. He couldn''t help thinking: "it seems that I''m still insufficient in dealing with things, but I''ve sinned Haotian."


    After having this idea, although Hongyun saw Haotian''s refusal, he was not dissatisfied, and then said to the supreme old gentleman, "Taiqing saint, you are our eldest martial brother. You should preside over this matter!"


    The Supreme Lord smiled calmly when he heard this and said, "Taoist friend Hongyun, although I want to preside over this matter, I''m afraid someone won''t agree, and I''m also a force. If I preside over this matter, it makes people feel that I''m unfair, which will go against my original intention."


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and the two saints in the West couldn''t help humming coldly. They were dissatisfied with the secret sarcasm of the Supreme Lord, but the Supreme Lord didn''t agree with the response of the immortals.


    When Hongyun saw this scene, he couldn''t help sighing and said, "in that case, I''d better not take charge of it. If there is anything wrong, I hope you can forgive me."


    As soon as Hongyun said this, all the saints present agreed with Hongyun to preside over the matter, which surprised Hongyun. However, he thought about it and understood the reason. Previously, he thought that all saints must want to preside over the matter, so there will be disputes, but he forgot that if everyone wants to preside over the matter, it will lead to a struggle. In this case, it''s better Let Hongyun, who has little to do with them, preside over the matter.


    Hong Yun first said, "we all know why we are here today. Since we all think it is necessary, we won''t say much. Let''s talk about our views first, so that we can understand."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "since you mentioned it, Taoist friend Hongyun, please tell us what you think about it first. We can also have a reference."


    As soon as the supreme old gentleman said this, the saints present agreed. However, Hong Yun could only say his own views. Fortunately, he had a general direction with Kunpeng before that, so that he would not be caught off guard.


    Hong Yun thought for a moment, sorted out his thoughts, and then said: "Since everyone said so, I would like to talk about my own views. In fact, at the beginning, the struggle between the three religions had a great impact on ordinary people. I thought that among the four religions, the second generation disciples could have such power. Although some of the three generations of disciples also have power, they are only a few, so I wanted to ask you to limit the second generation disciples to let me They should not meddle in the robbery. "


    Hongyun said, and here he deliberately paused for a moment to see the reaction of the saints. Unexpectedly, the saints'' faces changed greatly when they heard this. Although they didn''t speak against it, they all looked nervous. Seeing this, Hongyun couldn''t help saying, "it''s still Kunpeng''s friend. All the saints'' reactions are in his calculation."


    Thinking of this, Hong Yun then said: "all Taoist friends don''t need to be nervous. This is just my idea at the beginning. Later, I thought about it again. It won''t work. There are causes and effects among the second generation of disciples. If they are limited to not intervene in the robbery, how can they survive the robbery? So I gave up this idea."


    As soon as Hongyun said this, the saints just let go of their tight mention. They couldn''t help complaining that Hongyun was scary. Of course, some of them didn''t care much about it, that is, Kunpeng and empress Houtu, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi.


    The pause of Hongyun made the saints relax. After a while, Hongyun continued: "The teacher once said that everyone should go through the robbery during the quantity robbery. In this case, we can''t limit the second generation of disciples, so I thought that in this case, we can limit our attack strength. If we want to launch a big attack, we need to leave the fairy world to chaos. This can also solve this problem, but I don''t know what you think?"


    When Haotian heard this, he looked at the West Queen Mother, and then said, "I fully agree with this. In this way, we can not only solve each other''s cause and effect, but also protect the earth fairy world from harm. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone."


    With the beginning of Haotian, the saints were not good enough to express their opinions, so the supreme old gentleman first said: "I fully agree with the idea of Hongyun Taoist friend. It is beneficial to the three realms in all aspects. However, I should add that no one can attack mortals. Of course, the human emperor, as the key to measuring robbery, can''t attack them."


    The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was with the Supreme Lord. Naturally, he wanted to support the Supreme Lord''s decision, so he said, "what the eldest martial brother said is very reasonable. As long as the emperor can grow safely, the mass robbery can end quickly."


    Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West despised the words of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. They all understood the intention of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. However, it was not time to have a showdown with them, so they did not directly oppose the words of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty.


    After saying that, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun stared at the faces of the people. After seeing that Tongtian leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints did not react too much, they couldn''t help but have a long chat. Unfortunately, they didn''t know that the reason why Tongtian leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints didn''t object directly was waiting for a more appropriate time.


    After seeing the performance of the saints, Kunpeng felt very funny. Since the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty have all expressed their positions, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West obviously want to wait until he and empress Houtu make a decision, so he said: "I agree with the two saints very much, but since there are regulations, there must be punishment. If someone violates this point, he must be severely punished."


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "what Taoist Kunpeng said is very true. This can effectively deter the immortals and make them dare not break the rules easily.

 Chapter 1032

    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, everyone present could not help but feel cold. It seems that Kunpeng wants to set a strong punishment to frighten the immortals. Similarly, it is also warning them not to commit a foul.


    This opinion put forward by Kunpeng surprised Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi. They didn''t mention it when they discussed with Kunpeng, which made them feel a little uneasy.


    Not only were they uneasy, but all the saints were also uneasy. To tell the truth, they all knew what kind of person Kunpeng was. Originally, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa thought how Kunpeng became so easy to talk. They easily let go of the disciples who had been hurt to the human race. At this time, they just knew that Kunpeng wanted to block their mouth by this matter, If they do not agree with Kunpeng''s proposal, it means that they have never thought about taking this matter seriously, but the consequences are very serious.


    At the thought of this, the saints had to agree with Kunpeng''s intention. It was the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor who first said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend''s intention is very good. I think it''s very important. If we don''t establish a strict punishment system, some people will be lucky. It won''t take long for this system to disappear."


    Yuanshi Tianzun also nodded and said, "elder martial brother, you are right, but younger martial brother Tongtian, younger martial sister Nuwa, and two younger martial brothers Jieyin and zhunti, why have you been silent all the time? Do you disagree with the proposal of Taoist friend Hongyun and Taoist friend Kunpeng?"


    It has to be said that Yuanshi Tianzun''s intentions are very sinister. He even took this opportunity to attack the position of Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West in the eyes of everyone, making Hongyun have a bad impression on them, so that he and the supreme Lao Jun can take the initiative.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult snorted coldly: "Elder martial brother Yuanshi, I don''t need you to take care of my work. Naturally, I agree with Hongyun and Kunpeng. However, the two Taoist friends are quite general. The second generation of disciples have to leave the fairy world when they go to war, but there is one thing that Hongyun Taoist friends didn''t think of. Some brothers don''t have the ability to go into chaos at all. How should we deal with it? We can''t help them Let''s end the cause and effect? And the punishment system mentioned by Taoist friend Kunpeng. We agree that it doesn''t matter, but there are countless scattered practices in the three realms. If they commit a crime, how should they deal with it? Have you thought about it? "


    Empress Nuwa also nodded and said, "what elder martial brother Tongtian said is very true. Now the witch family has also set foot in the fairy world, but their strength is incomparable, but Taoist friend Kunpeng didn''t mention it. I don''t know whether the witch family is also under this restriction, and how do they divide it?"


    When empress Nuwa said this, empress Houtu said: "Nu Wa Saint doesn''t need to worry about the witch clan. I agree with this idea. It was precisely because the war between the Witch and the Lich clan destroyed the wasteland. Now we naturally won''t make this mistake again. If the witch clan above the great Witch wants to fight, they will leave the fairy world and go to chaos. But Nu Wa Saint didn''t mention the Lich clan just now. It seems that the witch clan has just entered the world The earth fairy world, and only a few great witches, but your demon family violated the agreement of that year and poured out all into the earth fairy world. I don''t know whether empress Nuwa should give us an explanation? "


    Empress Nuwa sneered and said, "empress Houtu is afraid she has made a mistake. The teacher once said that in this amount of robbery, except for a few people, we should enter the world to be robbed. It''s just to comply with the way of heaven for my demon family to pour out."


    Empress Houtu said, "in that case, should the Nu Wa Saint also talk about how to set the restrictions of the demon family? They don''t have any second-generation disciples to say!"


    Empress Nuwa had no choice but to make a decision when she was forced by Empress Houtu, and said, "since people above the great Witch of the witch family should be restricted, so long as people of the demon Saint level of our demon family are also restricted."


    Speaking of it, the Lich family suffered some losses. After so many years of cultivation, most people of the Lich family who survived the Lich war have stepped into the realm of great witches. Above the high-level power, the Lich family is the power of super Lich family, but there is a world difference between the low-level personnel and the Lich family. The reason why there is such a gap is that the Lich family has not changed after the Lich war Some are divided by the saints, but the demon family is divided by apostasy and Buddhism, so the upper power can not be compared with the witch family.


    After hearing the debate between empress Nu Wa and empress Houtu, the leader of Tongtian cult was stiff in face. His original intention was not to point at the witch family, but those scattered cultivation. It''s good that empress Nu Wa was directly opposite to the witch family. Since then, they stood in the opposite position to the witch family.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West were very happy. Although it was said that the Lich did not stand side by side, since the Lich war, the Lich family has always adhered to its position and did not go out of beijulu state. Although the relationship with the Lich family was not harmonious, there was no conflict. This move of empress Nuwa ignited the war between the two families. They also had a long chat and finally weakened Tongtian cult The momentum of the Lord.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "We admire the two Taoist friends for their large number. To tell you the truth, among the two Lich families, the Lich family has committed too many things in the world. We just take this opportunity to say that we hope empress Nu Wa can restrain them from attacking mortals, otherwise we will lose the title of the Virgin of the human race. As for the Lich family, we have kept our vows since the flood and famine and did not enter the world until the mass robbery However, it is rare, and the witch family has no yuan God, and its entry into the world has little impact on the amount of robbery, so it is a great good for the great witch not to enter the world. "


    Empress Nu Wa was very angry when she saw Yuanshi Tianzun say so. Didn''t she clearly support the witch family to suppress the demon family, so she snorted coldly and said, "senior brother Yuanshi''s words are bad. Although there are some little demons who don''t know the number of days, they are just a few people, but they are not a big deal. Senior brother mentioned it a little."


    Now that the witch clan is against the demon clan, the empress Houtu has no consideration. What''s more, after the four forces invade the three realms, the witch clan will withdraw from the three realms. Therefore, the empress Houtu doesn''t want to give empress Nuwa any more children, so she said: "Small things will naturally lead to big things. If those little demons are allowed to be presumptuous, it will lead to human riots. At that time, it will affect the development of quantitative robbery, and the consequences will be serious."


    The reason why empress Houtu decided to fight with empress Nuwa was not a temporary anger. After all, the Lich did not stand side by side. If the Lich family wanted to withdraw from the three realms, empress Houtu had to give an explanation to the Lich family. Since empress Nuwa found herself first, she also took the opportunity to end the cause and effect of the Lich family.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa offended people, Buddhism and Buddhism for a while. The two western saints were very happy when they saw empress Houtu and empress Nuwa. Originally, they wanted to win over Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi and hoped that they could help the West in the mass robbery. Now the struggle between empress Houtu and empress Nuwa gives them a chance, so Zhunti said, "what empress Houtu said is very true. Some small demons in the demon family have indeed gone too far. The human race has been under great pressure in the quantity robbery. After the first World War of Dongsheng Shenzhou, their nerves become extremely fragile. If the demon family makes some more trouble at this time, the result will be serious."


    The leader of Tongtian sect saw that the three religions, namely, people, Buddhism and Buddhism, were all on the side of the witch family. He was afraid that empress Nuwa would say something more offensive to people, so he said, "younger martial sister Nuwa will deal with the demon family. However, I just said that it was about the scattered cultivation of the three realms. Those people have always lived in a fixed place, and there are many Luo Jinxian level masters. What can I do for them?"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "Haotian is the master of the three realms set by the teacher. Those scattered cultivation naturally belong to him. The matter should be handled by Tianting."


    Haotian was very angry when he heard this. The supreme old gentleman obviously wanted to go to the top of the thunder. Although Tianting is the Lord of the three realms, people, Xie, Jie, Buddha, four religions and Lich do not pay attention to Tianting, let alone those scattered practices. If this matter is handed over to Tianting, it will be a big trouble.


    Thinking of this, Haotian hurriedly said, "elder martial brother, you know that you have recalled your disciples since the robbery, but there are insufficient staff above the heaven court. It''s not easy to maintain normal operation. How can you take this important task? So please find another way to do it."


    The supreme old gentleman frowned when he heard this and said, "Haotian, we understand your difficulties, but now there are many things in the quantity robbery. Even if your Tianting has some compact hands, as the leader of the three realms, you have to shoulder this important task."


    Haotian heard this but wanted to refute it. At this time, the mother of the Western King stopped him and came forward and said: "Elder martial brother, Tianting is the leader of the three realms. We should shoulder this responsibility, but we can''t help but solve the shortage of manpower. If the elder martial brother asks us to take over the responsibility of supervising the scattered cultivation, we should be allowed to use the ''Heavenly star array'' and ''Haotian mirror'' to monitor the three realms, otherwise we can''t do anything!"


    Hearing this, the great old gentleman nodded and said, "I have no opinion on this. Do you have any opinion?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and the two saints of the West are naturally very happy to see someone take this responsibility. Of course, they have no opinion, and Hongyun, Kunpeng and others are also allies with the queen mother of the west, so they naturally agree to this matter.

 Chapter 1033

    Seeing that everyone agreed to this, the Supreme Lord said to the West Queen Mother, "yaochi, since all the Taoist friends sitting here agree, let go, but remember that you use the ''Haotian mirror'' to better supervise the scattered practice, and the ''Zhou Tianxing battle array'' is to deter them, not to let you act recklessly."


    The queen mother of the West said, "we will remember the teachings of the elder martial brother and never act recklessly."


    The Supreme Lord said, "if you can think like this, if you act recklessly with the ''Haotian mirror'' and the ''Heavenly star array'', don''t blame our ruthlessness!"


    West Queen Mother said, "elder martial brother, please rest assured, we understand."


    Haotian was dissatisfied when he heard this, but he didn''t show it. He just heard him say, "senior brother, I don''t know what to say!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "Haotian, now all the Taoist friends are here. If you have anything to say, you don''t have to worry about!"


    Haotian said: "elder martial brother, although there are many scattered practices in the three realms, yaochi and I can support them, but you forget those people who escaped into the desolate starry sky during the Lich war. If they appear in the three realms, yaochi and I can''t resist them."


    As soon as Haotian said this, all the people present were shocked. Those casual practitioners who fled into the desolate starry sky had heard the Taoist priest in Zixiao palace. They all had great magical powers. If they appeared in the three realms, they would not be able to resist today''s Tianting. However, they thought again that those people did not respond to the last limitless robbery, and there should be no movement this time.


    Therefore, the Supreme Master said, "brother Hao Tianshi is worried too much. Many people have fled into the boundless starry sky since the Lich war. They have a good mind and should not appear."


    When Tongtian leader heard this, he sneered and said, "elder martial brother, it''s bad! Since Haotian mentioned them, he must have found something. Otherwise, how could he talk about these people in front of everyone."


    Although Tongtian sect leader''s words were very unreasonable to the supreme old gentleman, the supreme old gentleman didn''t care. His mind was attracted by those people and was thinking about the truth and falsehood of this matter.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "Haotian, those people have already taken action?"


    Haotian said: "for the time being, they haven''t gone out of the boundless starry sky, but according to what I and yaochi found, they are ready to move. I don''t know what elder martial brother thinks to do about it?"


    The Supreme Lord sighed when he heard this: "this is a great event. These people have heard of Taoism in Zixiao palace. They have great magical powers. Once they enter the three realms, it will affect the development of Liangjie. I don''t have any good ideas for a while. Do you have any good ideas?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun shook his head and said, "now the emperor is reincarnated in Dongsheng Shenzhou, but he needs strict protection. I can''t draw hands for my teaching, and I don''t have any good strategies. However, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa have many disciples, so I think they won''t sit idly by?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sneered and said, "senior brother Yuanshi, you don''t contribute as senior brothers, but you want us to contribute as junior brothers, which is not so good. Besides, those people have heard the Tao in Zixiao palace and must know the general trend of the Tao of heaven. It shouldn''t have any impact on the three realms. In my opinion, we don''t need to pay attention."


    Empress Nuwa also nodded and said, "what elder martial brother Tongtian said is very true. Those people who can listen to the Tao under the teacher''s door are people with great wisdom. Even if they enter the three realms, they won''t mess around."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly, "it''s bad to hear what younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa said! If those people cause the change of quantity robbery after entering the three realms, who will bear the consequences? Are you two?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "I don''t understand what elder martial brother Yuanshi said. Since you and the eldest martial brother are unwilling to contribute, what else can they do? How can something be put on me and elder martial brother Tongtian? It''s too much!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, it''s not that I and younger martial brother Yuanshi don''t want to take care of this, but that our two religions are really understaffed and can''t draw people out!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said: "the eldest martial brother must also want to protect the emperor''s safety. Now everyone is here. The emperor is not your own. The elucidation of the two religions belongs to all living beings in the three realms. Therefore, we intercepted the sect and the demon family are willing to make a contribution to protect the emperor''s safety. Presumably, the eldest martial brother can draw out his hands to deal with the scattered cultivation in the boundless starry sky?"


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian sect said this, the great old gentleman couldn''t help but change his face. He understood in his heart that the leader of Tongtian sect wanted to take the opportunity to win the merit of assisting the emperor, so he said: "junior brother Tongtian, this is bad! The emperor came to Dongsheng China, that is to say, how can heaven recognize others to intervene!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult doesn''t want to be a bird. Now he competes with the Supreme Lord for the merit of helping the emperor, so he said: "since the eldest martial brother is unwilling to set an example for the immortals in the three realms, how can we be convinced that there is another way not to let the other party enter the three realms?"


    When the two saints in the West heard that the scattered cultivation in the boundless starry sky wanted to enter the three realms, they couldn''t help but move. They thought of those scattered cultivation, so zhunti said, "since we can''t stop each other from entering the three realms, let them act by themselves. If they really do too much, it''s not too late for us to deal with them."


    Haotian didn''t agree with him when he heard this. He hurriedly said, "this matter must not be allowed. If the other party is allowed to enter the three realms, our Tianting will bear the brunt. Now Tianting is short of manpower and has to supervise the scattered repair in the three realms, but it has no energy to resist the other party''s invasion. Once the other party has a different heart, the Tianting will be seriously damaged. At that time, the consequences of the chaos in the three realms will be unimaginable!"


    After hearing Haotian''s words, zhunti said: "Haotian Taoist friends, it''s not that we don''t want to keep them out of the three realms, but that we are powerless. On the one hand, everyone should protect themselves during the quantitative robbery. On the other hand, the teacher in Zixiao Palace once said that all the immortals in the three realms should be robbed after entering the world. Those people also heard the word under the teacher''s door. Naturally, they are among them. What''s the reason for us to prevent each other from entering the three realms to cross the robbery!"


    Zhunti''s remark brightened the eyes of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa. Originally, they fought to preserve their strength and didn''t want their disciples to be listed as gods. Now, those scattered practitioners in the desolate starry sky want to enter the three realms to cross the robbery. They are all ecstatic at the thought of this.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother zhunti is right. It''s really a good idea to let them enter the three realms to cross the robbery. I agree very much."


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the saints all said that they could let each other enter the three realms. Only Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi did not speak.


    Zhunti couldn''t help but say, "Kunpeng Daoyou, don''t you agree with this matter? Why don''t you speak!"


    Kunpeng said: "Now that all saints have agreed on this matter, it doesn''t make any difference whether I speak or not. However, I want to remind you that those people have great powers. Since they want to enter the world to survive the robbery, they are fully confident. Now we all have an agreement that we can''t interfere in the matter of measuring the robbery. You should be careful so as not to be caught off guard. That''s not good!"


    Kunpeng''s words surprised the saints, and they all thought: "yes! Now we have an agreement not to intervene in the robbery. Although the disciples'' cultivation is not weak, there is a certain gap compared with those who listen to the Tao in Zixiao palace with them!"


    At the thought of this, the saints couldn''t help looking at each other and felt uneasy. As the eldest martial brother, the supreme old gentleman said, "there are really hidden dangers in this matter. It''s better for us to cancel the original agreement!"


    Kunpeng said, "that''s even more inappropriate. Once the sage comes out, the consequences will be more serious. An inadvertent fairy world will turn into fly ash!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "well, we still maintain the previous agreement and do not interfere in the matter of measuring robbery. If those scattered practitioners dare to go against the general trend of heaven, they can kill them!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun''s words were supported by other saints. He thought it was the best. Seeing this, Kunpeng didn''t want to quarrel with the saints about this matter, so he didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 1034

    After temporarily solving the scattered repair in the desolate starry sky, the scene calmed down. Everyone was not in a hurry to speak. They all knew that this was the peace before the storm, and no one wanted to be a head bird.


    After a while of silence, Hong Yun, as the host, couldn''t let it develop, so he stood up and said, "you Taoist friends, just now it''s just a framework. Now should we discuss specific methods!"


    As soon as Hongyun said this, everyone was embarrassed to keep silent. As a senior brother, Taishang Laojun wanted to speak first. He only heard him say, "Hongyun Taoist friend, in your opinion, what should be the specific method?"


    Hong Yun said, "to tell you the truth, this specific method can''t be set. After all, my disciples don''t want to rob like all my Taoist friends, so I can''t put forward effective opinions. This still needs your Taoist friends to discuss. I can only watch."


    As soon as Hongyun said this, all the immortals sitting here understood that Hongyun''s words were true. It was really inconvenient for Hongyun to participate in this matter. Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother looked at each other when they heard this and said, "you Taoist friends, it''s inconvenient for Tianting to supervise the scattered cultivation of the three realms. Yaochi and I won''t say much."


    The withdrawal of Hongyun and Haotian made the sitting saints very nervous. The final competition is finally about to begin. The supreme Lao Jun said: "Since both Hongyun Taoist friends and Haotian have decided to quit, I''ll talk about my opinion first. I think everyone wants to end the mass robbery as soon as possible, and then take a rest to deal with the invasion of the four forces. The emperor''s unified fairyland is the general trend of heaven, so I think we should follow the heaven''s way and let the emperor unify the fairyland as soon as possible. The disciples of the four religions can''t fight any more, but I don''t know everyone Why? "


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Master, zhunti couldn''t bear it and said, "elder martial brother, it''s bad! Although we want to end the disaster as soon as possible, this disaster is also the test of the way of heaven to the Terran. How can we see the rainbow without going through the wind and rain, so the disaster that the Terran should have can''t be less."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "it is a great fallacy to mention the words of Taoist friends. The heart of heaven is the most kind. If after a war, the Terran will be seriously damaged, and the vitality of the three worlds will be greatly damaged. It will be a great obstacle to deal with the four forces. How can the Tao agree that such a thing will happen?"


    Zhunti sneered and said, "senior brother Yuanshi is puzzling. In those years, the three emperors and five emperors of the human race were born. Their one did not become a positive result after great hardships. How can it be easy to preach when it comes to this emperor? In that case, who will cherish this easy achievement!"


    Zhunti said that he couldn''t help staring at the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa. It meant to tell the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa that they had to pay a price if they wanted to share the benefits of assisting the emperor.


    For zhunti''s move, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa understand that they have turned against the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, and there is no need to take anything into account.


    Therefore, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "I agree with zhunti''s friends. If the emperor wants to unify the fairy world, the disaster is inevitable. As for the loss, it is also the will of heaven, but we can''t do anything."


    Yuanshi Tianzun sneered: "what a powerless man. Younger martial brother Tongtian obviously can avoid a war, but you have to do so, but you don''t know what your intentions are. Can you live up to the conscience of heaven and earth?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said: "brother Yuanshi''s words are not acceptable. You say that war can be avoided. Let me ask you, can this amount of robbery be avoided? If people and the two religions try their best to bear the amount of robbery, we have nothing to say. Everything is arranged by brother Yuanshi. I don''t know what brother Yuanshi thinks?"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun did not expect that the leader of Tongtian sect would say so absolutely. He even wanted to force people and explain the two religions to bear the amount. It may be extremely insidious.


    When the Supreme Lord heard Tongtian sect leader''s words, he said, "junior brother Tongtian, how can you say that? Although the quantity robbery is the general trend of heaven, we can''t let it endanger the safety of the three realms!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "don''t say more, elder martial brother. Since the mass robbery is the general trend of heaven, we can''t stop it, otherwise it will be against the days. Isn''t that what the elder martial brother said to me at that time, and my interception of religion is weakened because of it? Can''t the situation change here, elder martial brother?"


    Hearing the Tongtian sect leader''s words, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said angrily, "younger martial brother Tongtian, do you talk to the eldest martial brother like this?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sneered and said, "I don''t think there''s anything wrong. Since you can do it, are you afraid that people can''t say it?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, I know you''ve been bitter about what happened in those years, but it''s all God''s will. Younger martial brother Yuanshi and I have to."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "now it''s also the will of heaven. I should obey the will of heaven. What''s wrong with this?"


    The Supreme Lord was very angry when he saw that the leader of Tongtian sect did not listen to his advice, so he said: "Younger martial brother Tongtian, don''t forget that although the amount robbery is God''s will, we still have to face the invasion of the four forces. If we don''t get ready early, once the amount robbery hurts the vitality of the three circles, we can''t resist the invasion of the four forces. At that time, the consequences are beyond our ability!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "elder martial brother doesn''t need the invasion of the four forces to talk about things. We''d better make it clear. It''s impossible for you and senior brother Yuanshi to swallow the merits of assisting the emperor alone. We won''t agree."


    Together with the leader of Tongtian sect, Na zhunti also said, "what elder martial brother Tongtian said is very true. The merit of assisting the emperor is to share with us. It is natural that we and the sect should each take charge of a state."


    After hearing that the leader of Tongtian cult and zhunti told them about the matter, the emperor of Yuanshi said angrily, "it''s impossible to want merit!"


    Zhunti said, "in that case, it''s better for everyone to comply with the way of heaven and compete for that thread of vitality by means!"


    Seeing that zhunti and the leader of Tongtian cult were forced step by step, but Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Hongyun and others were silent, the Supreme Lord said, "Hongyun Taoist friend, as a person who should be robbed, what do you think of this matter?"


    Hong Yun sighed: "although I am the one who should be robbed, I can''t make a decision. After all, this matter is very important, which can''t be decided by a quasi holy place. In addition, at the beginning, I have already put the emperor in the charge of people and Buddhism, so it''s better to be decided by the sage of Taiqing and the sage of Yuqing."


    The Supreme Lord didn''t expect Hongyun to say this. It''s true that Hongyun handed over the merit of assisting the emperor to people and expounding the two religions in order to repay the cause and effect owed to him and Yuanshi. After all, it was he and Yuanshi Tianzun who calculated Hongyun first. Now in trouble, Hongyun naturally won''t help people and expound the two religions. I can''t help laughing bitterly when I think of this place. I knew so. I shouldn''t have calculated Hongyun too much at the beginning. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world. It''s too late for him to regret.


    The Supreme Lord sighed and said, "since younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial brother zhunti have expressed their opinions, I don''t know what Kunpeng Daoyou, empress Houtu, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi think of this matter?"


    Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were not in a hurry to speak, but turned their eyes to Kunpeng and empress Houtu, hoping to see their opinions on the matter first.


    After seeing Haotian and Xiwang''s mother''s move, Kunpeng couldn''t help sighing. After all, he nominally allied with Haotian and Xiwang''s mother. At this time, he had to talk about his views first.


    After having this view, Kunpeng said: "speaking of this matter, it doesn''t have much to do with the poor. Since everyone is interested in helping the emperor, the poor won''t participate in it. In this way, we can reduce some disputes!"


    Kunpeng''s words shocked Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West. They never thought that Kunpeng, who had always been stingy, would make such a decision. Although they didn''t understand the purpose of Kunpeng''s doing so, it was good to compete with one less person, so they all spoke out and praised Kunpeng''s actions.


    Just listen to the Supreme Master Lao Jun said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends are well aware of the great righteousness. This move is boundless merit and virtue. It is an example for our generation to learn. If everyone can have the mind of Kunpeng Taoist friends, there will not be too many disputes!"


    As soon as the Supreme Master said this, he let everyone in the presence secretly say that he was too hypocritical. Zhunti said: "since it is so, the eldest martial brother should also learn from Kunpeng Taoist friends and divide some of the merits and virtues that help the emperor. In that way, there will be no disputes, which is good for everyone!"


    The leader of Tongtian also nodded and said, "that''s what we should do. Only in this way can we show the mind of the eldest martial brother."


    For Tongtian sect leader and Zhun, the supreme old gentleman smiled calmly and didn''t argue with him. For the quarrel among the saints, Kunpeng smiled indifferently and didn''t take it to heart. Anyway, it didn''t matter much to him.

 Chapter 1035

    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, seeing that the leader of Tongtian cult and zhunti proposed to divide merit and virtue, the emperor couldn''t help but secretly hate it. But now he couldn''t speak out against it, otherwise it would cause resistance from all people. So he said to the empress Houtu, "empress Houtu, I don''t know what you think about this matter?"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she smiled calmly and said, "since Tongtian Taoist friends and zhunti saints all want to get the merit of assisting the emperor, then Taiqing saints and Yuqing saints will be separated. You can''t get all the benefits for your family, so everyone here will disagree."


    Then she said, "what empress Houtu said is very true, but the auxiliary emperor has boundless merit. If it is only achieved by people and elucidation of the two religions, it will be a dominant situation. Therefore, sharing the square is the right way. I hope the eldest martial brother and the second martial brother don''t go their own way, and the consequences will be serious!"


    Nuwa also nodded and said, "it''s a good idea. Such a great merit should be stained with rain and dew!"


    After hearing that Kunpeng and empress Houtu both expressed their opinions, the supreme old gentleman turned his eyes to Haotian and Queen Mother Xi, who were watching, and said, "younger martial brother Haotian, you haven''t spoken. What do you think to do about this?"


    The Supreme Lord''s words forced Haotian to a dead end. Now everyone has expressed their opinions, and Haotian should also state his position. If you want to remain neutral again, it will only offend everyone. Haotian also understood this truth, took a deep breath and said, "elder martial brother, to tell you the truth, no one can fill such a great merit of assisting the emperor, so I think it should benefit everyone."


    After hearing Haotian''s words, the supreme old gentleman sighed. All the people here, except him and Yuanshi Tianzun, wanted to share the merits and virtues of assisting the emperor. If he had to go his own way, people and Buddhism would be severely suppressed by everyone. Maybe there would be no casualties for the second generation of disciples, but there would be few left for the third generation of disciples, People and hermeneutics will lose their vitality.


    With this understanding, the Supreme Master sighed, "well, since you all want to share the merits of assisting the emperor, it''s inconvenient for me and the elder martial brother Yuanshi to swallow the merits alone, but it''s mainly about people and Buddhism, so we have to take the majority of the merits. What do you think?"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, in principle, we have no opinion, but how much merit people and Buddhism want, and how much merit we can get, but you want to give us a standard!"


    The Supreme Lord thought for a moment and said, "people and Buddhism account for two-thirds of the merits, and the remaining one-third is for you. As for how you share, it''s your own business."


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, he was immediately opposed by zhunti. He only heard him say: "this is not good. There are four states in the earth fairy world. People and Buddhism are only one state, and we can only take one-third of the merits at most, otherwise we will never agree."


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "in that case, we don''t have to talk about it. It''s better to strive for merit and virtue by our abilities!"


    The Supreme Master''s words immediately put the field in trouble. Kunpeng understood that the Supreme Master, zhunti and others were hiding the price. If we talked like this, there would be no result, so he said: "since everyone feels that we can''t talk together, don''t talk anymore. Anyway, the general rules are set, and we''ll rely on our own means."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, he immediately got the support of empress Houtu, Hongyun, zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu. However, they could not compete with the saints. If they were so good, they could retreat and advance.


    Kunpeng''s reaction surprised Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West. Although Kunpeng said he didn''t care, who knew what he thought, so they all made a voice to stop it.


    Kunpeng also took the opportunity to say, "since you don''t want to end like this, you need to show some sincerity. You can''t always hide the price like this, so you don''t have to talk about anything. Of course, it all depends on yourself. I''ll withdraw from Beiming sea for the merit of assisting the emperor."


    Hearing what Kunpeng said, the great old gentleman said, "Kunpeng''s friends are right. Anyway, one-third of the merits are indeed a little less. Then I will be the Lord and hand over half of the merits. In this way, everyone has nothing to say!"


    Zhunti said: "elder martial brother, although the emperor fell into the Dongsheng Shenzhou, the merits and virtues of assisting the emperor should be divided equally. Moreover, you and Buddhism are only one state, and my Buddhism is also one state. It goes without saying that it is still one state. Since you are waiting for each other, how can you account for the majority?"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he ignored zhunti and said to Kunpeng, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you can see that it''s not me and the two religions who don''t want to talk well, but someone has to talk to the lion. It seems that this matter can''t be talked about."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he had to say something. He could only sigh: "Zhunti Daoyou, now the Taiqing saints have made a big step forward. Although it is said that both youyou and jiejiao are in charge of a state, it was originally Hongyun Daoyou''s business to assist the emperor, but now Hongyun Daoyou has used this to end the cause and effect with the Taiqing saints. Therefore, it is reasonable for people and Buddhism to account for half of their merits and virtues. If Daoyou still insist on equal sharing of merits and virtues, it is also necessary There''s no need to talk about it. "


    When zhunti heard what Kunpeng said, he said, "since Kunpeng Taoist friends come forward, I don''t ask much in the West. I''d better get half of the remaining merits and interceptions. I don''t know what senior brother Tongtian thinks?"


    Naturally, the leader of Tongtian sect would not object. In this way, he could shut out the empress Houtu and Tianting, so he hurriedly said, "I have no opinion on this matter."


    Haotian was furious when he saw that zhunti and the leader of Tongtian cult were so shameless that they abandoned Tianting. Although he said that he didn''t want to compete with the four religions for the merit of assisting the emperor, the other party went too far and didn''t give Tianting the slightest face, so he couldn''t help saying: "The two senior brothers have no opinion, but my heavenly court wants to monitor the safety of the three realms. The scattered cultivation of the three realms should also get a merit. You can''t ignore the hell represented by Empress Houtu!"


    As soon as Haotian said this, the faces of zhunti and Tongtian cult leader became very ugly. They never thought that Haotian, who had always endured anger, wanted to compete with them for the merit of assisting the emperor. They were very angry, but the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun were very happy.


    Empress Houtu saw Haotian mention herself, so she said, "since the demon clan has been sent out, my witch clan really should share the merit of assisting the emperor, otherwise my witch clan will not agree."


    With the support of empress Houtu, Haotian also greatly increased his momentum and said, "that''s right."


    As for the requirements of empress Houtu and Haotian, empress Nuwa said: "Empress Houtu, even if the witch family doesn''t cultivate the yuan God, it''s of little use. But why do they compete with us? Moreover, our disciples can cut off the three corpses and get the quasi holy fruit, which will greatly increase the power of the three realms and be of great benefit to the four forces invading the three realms in the future. Don''t Taoist friends think about the safety of the three realms?"


    After hearing this, empress Houtu sneered and said: "Empress Nuwa doesn''t need to talk about the safety of the three realms. Don''t worry, I won''t compete with you for the merit of assisting the emperor. However, if the emperor wants to unify the fairyland, he must go through some killing. Your disciples can''t be involved in killing sins, so they can''t fight for the emperor. However, our Witch family doesn''t fix the yuan God, but it happens to be the vanguard of the emperor. This merit should be obtained by our Witch family It! "


    As soon as empress Houtu said this, Kunpeng said, "Houtu Taoist friends are right. I think it''s a great good."


    Kunpeng agreed, and Hongyun and zhenyuanzi naturally voiced their support. Although the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun were surprised at the calculation of empress Houtu, if the witch family helped, it could indeed speed up the time for the emperor to unify the fairy world, so they also supported this proposal.


    Among the people, the one who disagrees with this matter most is empress Nuwa. If the Lich does not stand together, the prosperity of the Lich family will suppress the Lich family, so she said: "this matter is absolutely impossible. The character of the Lich family is violent. I''m afraid it will bring boundless disaster to the human family. I can''t agree with this."


    Empress Houtu said, "as long as the demon clan withdraws, the witch clan will not participate, but what does empress Nuwa think?"


    Facing the pressure of empress Houtu, empress Nuwa has nothing to say. Although she is the virgin of the Terran, she can''t decide the affairs of the Terran now, and she can''t refute it.


    Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "this is a struggle between mortals. If the witch family wants to participate, it can only let ordinary witches participate. I don''t know what empress Houtu thinks?"


    Empress Houtu had originally discussed with Kunpeng that only ordinary witches would be used. Naturally, she would not refuse the proposal of the leader of Tongtian cult. The matter of the witch family has been solved, and now only Tianting is left. Unfortunately, Haotian and the West queen mother have low cultivation skills, and the saints did not pay attention to them at all. They all refused Tianting to intervene in the matter of the emperor in the name of the shortage of Tianting people. Haotian can only hate it when he saw it Already.

 Chapter 1036

    After seeing Haotian''s appearance, Kunpeng couldn''t help but move in his heart and whispered to himself, "Haotian Taoist friend, it''s useless for you to argue when things come to this point. On the contrary, it will cause the hatred of the four religions. Take a step back. If you want to win the merit of assisting the emperor, you should start from the heaven, give up, give up, and give up."


    Haotian was greatly surprised when he heard Kunpeng''s voice. He never thought that his idea would be seen through by Kunpeng. He didn''t understand whether Kunpeng was reminding himself or warning himself. For a time, he couldn''t help sweating behind his back.


    Just listen, Haotian replied, "thank you for reminding me. I know what to do."


    After receiving Haotian''s reply, Kunpeng nodded in the dark and didn''t speak again. After all, this is Tianting''s own business, and he can''t intervene too much to avoid causing Haotian''s dissatisfaction.


    For the conversation between Haotian and Kunpeng at the bottom, the immortals didn''t find it. In their eyes, they didn''t take Haotian and Xiwang''s mother as the same thing.


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect had divided their interests, the Supreme Lord said, "since everyone has a clear understanding, in order to ensure the smooth progress of the unified fairy world of the emperor, we should talk about how many people are needed to assist the emperor around the emperor?"


    As soon as the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said this, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West were very nervous, which was related to the development of their sect, so they had to consider it carefully.


    Kunpeng had no idea about this, so Kunpeng said, "this matter has little to do with poverty, so I won''t say much!"


    Kunpeng''s withdrawal was a start. Empress Houtu, Zhen Yuanzi, Hongyun, Haotian and Xi Wangmu all spoke out one after another and were unwilling to intervene in the matter. The saints were relieved by the performance of the people. Although it is said that the merit of assisting the emperor was won by their four religions, if Kunpeng and others made trouble because they didn''t get merit, Then they have to work hard to resolve it.


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "elder martial brother, the merit of assisting the emperor to unify the fairy world is great. In my opinion, it''s better to count twenty people, so everyone can distribute it!"


    When the leader of Tongtian sect said this, Kunpeng and others couldn''t help laughing. They were very clear about the ideas of the four religions of man, elucidation, truncation and Buddhism. They all wanted to take the opportunity to let their disciples cut off the three corpses to obtain the quasi holy Tao fruit. In this way, although assisting the emperor has great merit, they can''t support 20 people to obtain the quasi holy Tao fruit, unless the emperor is not at all, But it''s impossible.


    Kunpeng, Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu could not help but Hong Yun could not help it, because the emperor was a disciple of his family. He was worried that a large number of people would damage the merits of his disciples. What''s more, he was also worried that a large number of people would affect the emperor. Although he had never experienced the matter of emperor Xuanyuan, he also heard Zhen Yuanzi mention it.


    Just listen, Hongyun said, "the words of Taoist friend Tongtian are bad! Although the auxiliary emperor has great merit, the merit is also limited. You all want to take this opportunity to let the disciples preach, but if you want 20 people to share this merit, I''m afraid your wish is difficult to realize, and no one can prove the quasi holy fruit."


    As soon as Hongyun said this, everyone present was surprised. Kunpeng and others were surprised why Hongyun reminded Tongtian cult leader, while the saints were worried that if things were really like what Hongyun said, it would be more than worth the loss.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "there is some truth in what Taoist friend Hongyun said, but younger martial brother Tongtian''s intention is absolutely not, but the number needs to be reduced!"


    The leader of Tongtian said, "according to the elder martial brother, how many people are the most suitable?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect asked the Supreme Master about this. To tell the truth, how many people are the most suitable for the Supreme Master is not clear. After all, it takes not only merit opportunities, but also accomplishments to prove the quasi holy fruit. If a person facing the edge of cutting a corpse has a good time, it only needs a small amount of merit to prove the quasi holy fruit. On the contrary, if there is no chance, he may not be able to cut a corpse even if he has great merit.


    Seeing the embarrassed appearance of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the emperor said, "there are really too many twenty people. It''s better to have twelve people like this. It''s not only easy to distribute, but also in line with the way of heaven. What do you think?"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she said, "elder martial brother Yuanshi, if you ask about merit, only Kunpeng Taoist friends are most familiar. It''s better for everyone to listen to his opinions."


    Empress Nuwa''s words were immediately supported by the saints. Among the three worlds, Kunpeng and empress Nuwa were the only ones with the greatest merit. Empress Nuwa testified by virtue of her human creation merit. Although her merit was great, her analysis of merit was no better than that of Kunpeng, who obtained great merit by continuous accumulation, so they turned their eyes to Kunpeng one after another.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng could not help sighing. He knew that he could not avoid it, so he said: "Speaking of merit and virtue, although the emperor was born this time, it is far from the three emperors in the flood and famine period. It can even be said that even the five emperors can not compare. After all, the development of the human race was the general trend of heaven. To become the protagonist of the three worlds, the human race needs great merit and good luck. Now the human race has become the protagonist of the three worlds, and the merit and virtue of the immortal world is naturally incomparable At the beginning, I thought it would be better for everyone to arrange as few people as possible to help the emperor, so it would be easier to cut off the three corpses. Of course, this matter still needs your own discussion and decision. I''m just a reminder. "


    As for Kun Peng, these words make the saints hesitate. Although they also know this, if the number is small, they are not easy to distribute. In particular, the internal disputes between the two saints in the West are too large. If they are not careful, they may cause civil strife.


    Zhunti said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, is there no other way?"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "merit is not readily available to Chinese cabbage. If you think all your disciples are superb, you don''t have to care about the number, but none of your disciples seems to be so high!"


    Although Kunpeng''s words are a little ugly, all saints also know what''s going on under their sect. It''s good that some disciples have improved their mood after the war of God worship, but the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism are a little unbearable. The realm gap of disciples is too big to compare with that of sect interception. The reason why the leader of Tongtian sect dared to propose that 20 people share merits and virtues is that he saw this, so he wanted to teach Yin people, Buddhism and Buddhism.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "what Taoist friend Kunpeng said is bad! Although merit is difficult to find, it is not too difficult for us to find 20 disciples who will be beheaded, so we don''t need to take into account the number of people."


    Hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian sect, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West could not help but be awed. They immediately understood the idea of the leader of Tongtian sect. It was appropriate for the disciples of the sect to behead the corpse, but they couldn''t. therefore, the two sides looked at each other and exchanged their opinions.


    However, zhunti first said, "elder martial brother Tongtian''s remark is inappropriate. I think we should listen to the opinions of Taoist friend Kunpeng and reduce some personnel. It''s safe. What do you think of the elder martial brother?"


    Naturally, the Supreme Lord is not a fool. He can''t let the conspiracy of Tongtian sect leader succeed, so he also said: "younger martial brother zhunti''s words are very reasonable. We''d better be careful. Just listen to Taoist friend Kunpeng and reduce the participation of our disciples."


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "elder martial brother, I don''t agree to reduce my disciples."


    The Supreme Lord said, "since younger martial brother Tongtian opposes it, the minority obeys the majority. Let''s express it so that we can make a decision."


    It has to be said that the move of the Supreme Lord Laojun is very insidious. On the surface, it seems very fair, but in fact it suppresses the interception of education. Both the western two saints and the Yuanshi Tianzun support the reduction of personnel, while Kunpeng and others abstain, so the reduction of personnel is a foregone conclusion.


    The Supreme Lord said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, in your opinion, how many people can this merit of assisting the emperor support to obtain the quasi holy fruit?"


    Kunpeng said: "it''s hard to say how many people, but according to the poor Tao, there are at most eight people. Even in this way, these eight people may not be able to prove the Tao."


    Upon hearing this, the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West said, "in that case, let''s listen to the words of our Taoist friends and let''s make eight people together." although the leader of Tongtian cult wants to oppose it, he can''t do anything in the face of the cooperation of people, Buddhism and Buddhism, so he can only accept his life.

 Chapter 1037

    After talking about everything, the Supreme Lord was afraid of another accident, so he returned to Taiqing without stopping with the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. The two western saints also got everything they wanted. Naturally, they would not stop and return to their own ashram for early preparation. As for the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, because they did not support Haotian to seize the merit of assisting the emperor, they were embarrassed to stay in Tianting and returned to their own ashram.


    Kunpeng wanted to leave, but he was stopped by Haotian. Because Haotian was his ally, Kunpeng couldn''t lose his face and could only stay in Tianting for the time being. Empress Houtu is dominated by Kunpeng. Kunpeng stays in the heaven. Naturally, she will not leave. Hongyun and zhenyuanzi were also led by Kunpeng and stayed in Tianting.


    After the saints left, they saw that Kunpeng didn''t leave. Although they were surprised, things had been arranged. Even if Kunpeng was arrogant, he didn''t dare to offend all their saints at the same time, so he didn''t want to continue to return to his own ashram.


    Kunpeng said, "I don''t know what''s important for Haotian''s friends to stay in poverty?"


    Haotian said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I have no choice but to ask you to stay. You also know that the heaven is weak now, and you can''t get the merit of assisting the emperor in the face of the pressure of the saints. In this way, the power of the heaven is difficult to grow, but the scattered cultivation living in seclusion in the boundless starry sky has to return, so please point out one or two."


    Hearing Haotian''s words, Kunpeng couldn''t help sighing: "Haotian Taoist friend, in fact, it''s not difficult for you to obtain a merit to assist the emperor. You just need to start the ''Celestial Star array'' to assist the emperor with the power of stars. In this way, you will naturally have a merit after the robbery."


    Haotian said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, I''m afraid that it will cause opposition from people, Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism. That''s even worse for Tianting!"


    Kunpeng said, "as long as the Taoist friends take the first step, the saints dare not act rashly even if they are dissatisfied with the Taoist friends. After all, they also hope that the Taoist friends will contain the scattered cultivation of the three realms."


    When he mentioned the scattered cultivation, Kunpeng thought for a moment and said, "Haotian Taoist friends, I don''t know where you learned that those Taoist friends who hid in the flood stars were going to come back. Is the news reliable?"


    Haotian was surprised when he heard this. He thought that Kunpeng found that he exaggerated the facts. However, he thought it was impossible, so he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, maybe you didn''t notice that the desolate starry sky is not calm these days. I don''t know the experience of guarding the heaven for so many years. I''m afraid those people are unwilling to be lonely and want to be born."


    Hearing Haotian''s words, Kunpeng couldn''t help frowning and said, "it seems that I have lost the ''Celestial Star array'', but I don''t have enough mastery of the boundless starry sky. If those people really want to come back as Taoist friends said, I''m afraid this amount will change."


    Haotian said, "Taoist friends also see that the saints don''t want to pay attention to those people at all, but once the other party returns, Tianting will bear the brunt. Without support, Tianting is not the enemy of the other party, so please help Tianting!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "if things are really like what Taoist friends said, and those people want to come back, it''s not as simple as Taoist friends think. The cause and effect of this is amazing!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the people present were shocked. Haotian hurriedly asked, "what is it that makes you so afraid?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "don''t you think it''s strange that those people have hidden into the boundless starry sky since the Lich war and don''t ask about world affairs. Why do they suddenly want to come back? If they are for interests, they won''t retire in those years. Isn''t this reason worth our meditation?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, everyone present could not help but feel heavy. Things were really as serious as Kunpeng said. At the beginning, those people were willing to give up all their benefits and retire. How could they come back for no reason.


    Thinking of this, Haotian couldn''t help saying, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, what do you think is the major secret of this matter? What should we do?"


    It has to be said that Haotian''s language is very good. He even said that what was originally only related to heaven is a common thing for everyone in a moment.


    Although Haotian speaks well, Kunpeng and others are not fools. Kunpeng knows Haotian''s caution at a glance. However, Kunpeng did not refute Haotian. After all, this matter is important, and he still needs Haotian''s help. He can''t harden the relationship between the two sides.


    Kunpeng gave Haotian a cold look, and then said, "Haotian Taoist friends, to tell you the truth, if things are as you said, then all of us present here are very dangerous. The degree of terror is beyond your imagination, including Hongyun Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng''s words shocked everyone again, especially empress Houtu, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. They had been instructed by Kunpeng in the underground government and thought that this amount of robbery was not a threat to them, but suddenly Kunpeng changed his statement, so they were very shocked.


    Just listen, Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, Hongyun is the person who should be robbed. How can there be danger under the protection of the heaven? Are you wrong?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "zhenyuanzi Taoist friend, in fact, I hope I made a mistake, but this is not the case. I am also very helpless."


    Among the people, empress Houtu was more calm. She only heard her say, "what''s the matter with Kunpeng Taoist friend that makes you so worried?"


    Kunpeng said: "speaking of this, we should start from Hongjun Daozu. Everyone knows that everyone heard in Zixiao palace had great magical powers. After the Lich war, many Taoist friends survived. Many of them put themselves under Haotian''s door to seek protection, and more people hid in the boundless starry sky."


    Kunpeng said. He paused for a moment, looked at Haotian who wanted to speak and said, "Haotian Taoist friends, you don''t need to defend. In fact, everyone knows this. Maybe everyone wonders why they do this. In fact, it''s very simple. If these people don''t do that, they will die. They can only do so."


    Haotian was shocked when he heard this. Although he gathered many experts from the great wilderness, he didn''t know the real purpose of the other party. He thought the other party wanted to practice by using the aura of heaven, but now he heard Kunpeng say so, but the result was not so. How could he not be surprised.


    Just listen, Haotian said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, why? Didn''t they escape the quantity robbery in those years? How could they die?"


    Kunpeng said: "in fact, this is very simple. Those people lost their luck after the Lich war. Although they saved their lives in a short time, they would die if they did not leave the three realms or seek the protection of people with great luck. In those years, some people took refuge in Taoist friends to escape the disaster by taking advantage of their luck, which is also a glimmer of vitality under the heaven."


    Haotian said, "since Kunpeng Taoist friends are like this, those people have become the abandoned children of Tiandao. Why do they dare to come back now? Aren''t they afraid that Tiandao will find them?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "how can they not be afraid, but what''s the use of their fear? Now the Tao of heaven has found them and has forced them to find another life!"


    Haotian was shocked when he heard this, and hurriedly said, "Taoist friends mean that those people are forced out by the Tao of heaven, but don''t Taoist ancestors worry that they will bring no small disaster to the three realms after their entry into the world, and may affect the invasion of the three realms by the four forces?"


    Kunpeng said: "I don''t know what the Taoist priest thinks of you. Maybe the Taoist priest has other means. Once these people are born, the three realms will be in chaos. To tell the truth, they don''t dare to provoke the saints with their cultivation, but we''re afraid it''s their goal, especially Hongyun Taoist friends. Unless you can preach, they will take you as the primary goal, followed by Tianting. After all, Tianting It is the nominal masters of the three realms who have great luck, and what they lack is luck. Therefore, all Taoist friends should be careful. "


    Hearing this, the queen mother of the West said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, that''s all, but if they do, aren''t they afraid to cause the anger of Taoist ancestors?"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "they are now forced out by the way of heaven. Do you think they will care about this?"

 Chapter 1038

    The queen mother of the West was very sad when she heard what Kunpeng said. If things were really like what Kunpeng said, the Tianting was indeed very dangerous. However, she thought about it and asked, "Kunpeng, Taoist friends, the air of the underground is much better than that of the Tianting. Why don''t those people go to the underground for trouble?"


    Kunpeng said, "the underworld is transformed by the later Taoist friends with their own body. In the underworld, as long as the latter Taoist friends are willing, even the saints can''t her. Even if they are brave, they won''t go to the underworld easily."


    Haotian said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, why did the Tao of heaven release these people?"


    Haotian doesn''t know the reason, but Hongyun, zhenyuanzi and empress Houtu all know that Tiandao wants a great cleansing, and they are all within the scope of Tiandao cleansing.


    Kunpeng said, "Haotian Taoist friends, don''t be surprised when you say this. In fact, the reason why Tiandao does this is to carry out a great cleansing in the three realms. We are the people to be cleansed. Of course, those people are the same."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian could no longer suppress his shock and said, "why did Daozu do this? We violated him there?"


    Kunpeng glanced at Haotian indifferently and said, "there''s no reason. Who can stop Daozu if he wants to?"


    The West King''s mother said, "Kunpeng, Taoist friends, now we are all grasshoppers with one rope. You can tell us anything directly. There''s no need to hide it from us, unless Taoist friends think it''s not worth making friends with us!"


    As soon as the Western Queen Mother said this, Kunpeng was forced to tell the reason for the matter. Originally, Kunpeng did not want to have deep friends with Haotian and the Western Queen Mother, so he did not want to tell the truth of the matter, but now if he did not say it, Haotian and the Western Queen Mother would not necessarily stand with him again. However, Kunpeng had to tell the secret.


    After listening, Kunpeng sighed, "it''s not that I don''t want to tell the truth, but that you don''t necessarily agree with me. On the contrary, I think I exaggerate my words. However, since I want to know, I''ll tell you directly. Whether I believe it or not depends on my own judgment."


    The West Queen Mother said, "Kunpeng, please speak frankly. We are all ears!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "The Taoist ancestor in Zixiao Palace once said that after the mass robbery, the Seven Saints of the heavenly way will return and everyone in the three realms will have the opportunity to master the Tao. All Taoist friends know that I don''t have much to say, but do you have any idea how people can testify? After the Seven Saints of the heavenly way are improved, the Tao will be complete that day, but our preaching is not like the Seven Saints of the heavenly way to coincide with the heavenly way by relying on the opportunity of the avenue, but with the heavenly way The separation of heaven and Taoism, what is the reason why Taoism and Taoism fit in with heaven? Of course, don''t say that Taoism really takes the body together to complement heaven and Taoism for the sake of all living beings in the three realms! "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the queen mother of the West understood the reason, so she said: "Taoist friends mean that Taoist ancestors fit into heaven to completely control the three realms, but Taoist ancestors are now the supreme rulers of the three realms. What he does will not only get, but will greatly hurt the yuan Qi of the three realms. Isn''t it unreasonable!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "Things are not as simple as the Taoist friends think. Today, the Taoist ancestor is not the ruler of the three realms, and the largest ruler of the three realms is still the Tao of heaven. At the beginning, the Taoist ancestor did not say that Hongjun is the Tao of heaven, but the Tao of heaven is not Hongjun. As for the great damage to the vitality of the three realms, it is nothing in the eyes of the Taoist ancestor. As long as there are no problems with people, interpretation, interception and Buddhism, it will have little impact on the three realms , if there are four religions, the Taoist ancestors will have enough confidence to deal with the invasion of the four forces, and whether we have it or not is not a big problem. "


    The West queen mother didn''t think so and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, if we don''t have much influence on the three realms, why did Daozu say so seriously in Zixiao palace?"


    Kunpeng said: "the matter is serious, but do you think Daozu is really trying his best to resist the invasion of the four forces without the slightest counterattack?"


    The queen mother of the West suddenly realized when she heard this and said, "I understand. Taoist friends said that Zu was not unable to manage the three realms as we thought, but in that case, why did Taoist Zu indulge everyone so much?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "This is the wisdom of the Taoist ancestor. If you don''t indulge everyone, how can you lead everyone out for a great cleansing? Speaking of the great cleansing, you Taoist friends may not understand why such a thing happened. I''ll tell you this. In fact, even if the Taoist ancestor is highly cultivated, since the four forces dare to invade the three realms, there will be a basis. The Taoist ancestor is even among the saints If you win with the help of, you will lose your vitality and can''t take charge of the three realms for a moment. All of us who have heard in Zixiao palace have the opportunity to preach after the disaster. Once we preach, we will be out of the control of the three realms. Do you think Zu will let us develop? "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, the hearts of the West Queen Mother and Haotian sank. Originally, they thought that there was a Taoist ancestor as their backer, but the saints didn''t dare to do anything about themselves. However, they didn''t expect that the Taoist ancestor himself had killed them. If they weren''t at the time when the four forces wanted to invade the three realms, the Taoist ancestor couldn''t fully control the three realms, I''m afraid they would have been killed long ago The Taoist ancestor died. Thinking of this, they both had a cold sweat behind them.


    After a long time, the West Queen Mother and haotianfang woke up from the shock. They only heard Haotian say, "Kunpeng Daoyou, do we have a response?"


    Kunpeng said: "although Hongyun Taoist friends are very dangerous, if they are willing to keep with Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the west, they can reduce their own danger and have a great chance to escape from danger. However, we can only rely on our own forces to break a road of preaching."


    The queen mother of the West sighed when she heard this: "both Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Houtu have high accomplishments. It''s very easy to prove Tao, but I have some difficulties with Haotian and zhenyuanzi Taoist friends. I hope Taoist friends can point out the maze!"


    Kunpeng said: "You''re right. Although there are some dangers between me and empress Houtu, it''s not too big. Unless the Taoist ancestor is really desperate to turn his face against us and fight us directly, we can''t rely on those people alone. As for the three Taoist friends, it depends on your own luck. After all, if you take the method of cutting three corpses to prove the Tao, you have to cut yourself by your own realm But others can''t help. "


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "what Kunpeng Daoyou said is very true. Although Daozu wants to deal with us, as long as we are sincere and United, it is not easy for Daozu to kill us!"


    Everyone present agreed with Zhen Yuanzi''s remark. Kunpeng looked at Haotian and said: "Haotian Taoist friend, I want to remind you that you''d better take back your three corpses as soon as possible. Although the sun star can threaten the saints, it''s far from being used to deal with the Tao of heaven. If you don''t take back the three corpses early, you''ll lose your way of proving the Tao over time!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, it''s not that I don''t want to take back the three corpses, but now the three corpses have been trapped in the sun star. It takes a lot of effort to take them back, and an carelessness will cause a great disaster. Please help me in this matter!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "Haotian Taoist friend, you shouldn''t have done this. At the beginning, I used the yuan God to lead the ''Celestial Star array'', but you rashly controlled the sun star with three corpses. Isn''t that a trouble for yourself? Unless there is a saint to help you, you can only give up the three corpses and take back the yuan God."


    When Haotian heard this, he sighed: "I don''t hide it from Taoist friends. That''s what I think, but the key is that the sun star is too powerful. If you want to recover the yuan God, you need to suppress the sun''s true fire. Once you use the ''Celestial Star array'', I''m afraid it will attract the attention of all saints. In that case, the consequences are unimaginable. Please help me!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to help, but that I''m powerless. Now I''ve been watched by Taoist ancestors. If I do it, I''m afraid that Taoist friends will be hit by the heavenly way before they take back the original God. In that way, the situation of Taoist friends is 100 times more dangerous than now."


    The West Queen Mother said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you are the most proficient in the ''Celestial Star array''. I wonder if there is a way not to attract the attention of the saints?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "I don''t have many secrets about the ''Heavenly star array''. The key to my ability to exert the power of the ''Heavenly star array'' was that the 365 star flags were my hands. Now the star flags are gone, so the two Taoist friends have to find a way. But now the saints have agreed with the two Taoist friends You can take the opportunity to suppress the scattered cultivation of the three realms by using the ''Heavenly star array''


    West Queen Mother and Haotian nodded when they heard this and said, "it''s the only way."

 Chapter 1039

    After explaining the reasons for the great cleansing with Haotian and Xiwang''s mother, Kunpeng did not stay in the heaven again. They returned to the underground with Houtu empress. Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun followed Kunpeng''s advice and went to the emperor of Dongsheng Shenzhou to help them survive the robbery.


    After returning to the underworld, before empress Houtu asked, Kunpeng said first: "Houtu Taoist friends must be thinking why I want to tell that Haotian the secret of the big cleaning?"


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "don''t hide it from Taoist friends. I have this doubt. Taoist friends, can you explain one or two to solve my confusion!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "what''s the difficulty? In fact, I don''t think Haotian''s words are true, so I just want to scare Haotian away from us."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng, you mean Haotian and queen Xi are cheating us? But why should they do this? What good will they do?"


    Kunpeng said: "The reason why Haotian and the queen mother of the West carried out those people who listened to the Tao in the Zixiao palace was just to put pressure on the saints and share the merit of helping the emperor. Of course, they also did not rule out that they had another conspiracy. However, they despised the saints. Even if the people heard in the Zixiao palace came out together, how could they dare to provoke the majesty of the saints? Haotian and the queen mother of the West could not do this Countertop. "


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, I don''t think so. When Haotian and queen Xi mentioned those people, they were very nervous, not like lying!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "Taoist friends still can''t understand Haotian and Xi Wangmu. Their nervousness doesn''t mean they didn''t lie. To tell the truth, if Hongjun Daozu really wants to force those people to have a big cleaning, it''s a little early. After all, the quantity robbery is not over yet, anything can happen. If you''re not careful, the situation will get out of control. Even Hongjun Daozu can''t control the situation at that time, so you think Hongjun Daozu will So unwise? "


    Empress Houtu said, "did the saints see this, so they didn''t take him as a matter when they discussed?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right, but it can''t be said that Haotian''s words with the queen mother of the West are completely lies. Those people will appear sooner or later. After all, they will become a big trouble for Daozu if they don''t die. Daozu won''t allow them to continue to be free."


    Empress Houtu sighed, "Kunpeng, from the current situation, things are obviously out of our imagination again. I wonder if it will bring trouble to our plan?"


    Kunpeng said: "the plan is not as fast as the change. Anything may change as long as it is not successful. However, although it comes suddenly, it is still in my expectation and is not completely out of my control. Taoist friends don''t need to worry too much about it."


    Empress Houtu said, "that''s good. I''m afraid that things will change and affect the cause and effect of the settlement of the Wu clan in the three realms, which will not be conducive to the future development of the Wu clan."


    Kunpeng said: "There will be no change in the cause and effect between the witch family and the human family. After all, only the witch family is not afraid of killing in the three realms. Even if those people heard in the Zixiao palace appeared, they dare not take the witch family. After all, the witch family is working for the emperor. If they stop it, they will indirectly cause and effect with the human family. They will not be so unwise. On the contrary, it is the cause and effect between the witch family and the demon family Xu will have an accident. Please ask Taoist friends to let the great witch pay more attention to avoid unnecessary losses. "


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "I will pay attention to this, but in the view of Taoist friends, when will those great magical powers hidden in the boundless starry sky appear in the three realms?"


    Kunpeng said: "speaking of them, I feel that only in the later stage of the quantitative robbery, or after the quantitative robbery, Hongjun Daozu may let them enter the three realms and use them as cannon fodder to resist the invasion of the four forces."


    Empress Houtu said, "so you also think those people will appear in the three realms?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "of course, Daozu doesn''t even let go of those who have been living in the three realms. How can he let go of those who are hidden in the desolate starry sky? Moreover, according to the poor Tao, if Daozu doesn''t call them out, these people will turn into fly ash when the four forces invade the three realms!"


    Empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "why is this, Taoist friend Kunpeng?"


    Kunpeng said, "Taoist friends, you think the other party is a quartet of forces, and the three realms have a quadrupole, that is to say, the other party''s four worlds will connect with the three realms. At that time, you said what would happen to those people hidden in the boundless starry sky if they didn''t leave first?"


    After hearing this, empress Houtu sighed: "I didn''t expect this to happen. If they don''t leave, the result is self-evident, they will turn into fly ash. Since they are dead, Taoist ancestors will naturally use waste and make them cannon fodder to resist the invasion of the four forces."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. Not only they, but also Tianting will also be collided if they don''t take precautions. If they are not careful, they will also suffer heavy losses. This is also one of the reasons why I told Haotian to clean up, so as to make him ready to retreat early."


    Empress Houtu said, "I''m afraid Haotian and Xiwang''s mother won''t give up the throne of emperor that day and turn the kindness of Taoist friends into flowing water!"


    Kunpeng said, "if Haotian and Xiwang''s mother can''t even see this thing, they also find their own death. Although without their help, we may take into account when the four forces invade the three realms, we can''t do too much, otherwise once it attracts the attention of the Taoist ancestors, the consequences will be more serious."


    Empress Houtu nodded when she heard this and said, "Taoist friends are reasonable. If Haotian and Xiwang''s mother really can''t see through this heart of fame and wealth, there will be no chance to preach. It doesn''t matter whether such an ally has a relationship or not."


    Kunpeng didn''t want to discuss more about Haotian and the West Queen Mother, so he said, "Houtu Taoist friends, when will you let the witch family join the emperor''s chariot?"


    Empress Houtu sighed when she heard this: "Kunpeng, Taoist friend, now the emperor is still small and doesn''t grasp the overall situation, so I think it''s better not to let the witch family enter the earth fairy world for the time being, so as not to cause disaster. I don''t know what you think?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "there''s some truth in what Taoist friends think, but we can''t sit and wait for the emperor to take power. In that case, we''ll have to move our backs. Taoist friends still need to send some people to join the emperor and try to become a general of the unified Army before the emperor takes power, so that we can take the initiative in the unified fairy world of the emperor!"


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, I''m afraid that the man and the two churches will stop us. After all, they won''t easily give up the right to unify the army!"


    Kunpeng said, "because of this, we have to make an early layout, otherwise it will be more difficult for us to take charge of the military power when the emperor is in power. Although it is said that the Taoist disciples are afraid of killing, for the sake of merit, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the yuan can do anything. Jiang Ziya explains everything, but we have to guard against it."


    Empress Houtu was deeply surprised when she heard this, so she said, "Taoist friends are right. I''ll make people ready!"


    Kunpeng said: "that''s right. However, Taoist friends should grasp one thing. Although people of the witch family are not afraid of killing, they can''t kill rashly. Doing so will not get due merit, but will deepen the cause and effect between the witch family and the human family. Therefore, Taoist friends should check the selection of candidates to avoid damaging the luck of the witch family!"


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "I will pay attention to this, but Kunpeng Taoist friend, are you really not going to let the disciples out?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "All the poor people who should be prepared are ready for them. They have experienced the war. Although it is said that the auxiliary emperor has merit and virtue, it is better for me to keep a low profile so as not to affect our daily plan. We should learn from the Ming River. You see, he is hiding in the sea of blood now. Even if Hong Yun wants to trouble him, he has nothing to do Law. "


    Speaking of the Styx River, empress Houtu couldn''t help saying, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, the Styx river has broken an arm to stop teaching. I''m afraid the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are unwilling!"


    Kunpeng said: "today, the truncated sect and the demon clan seem powerful, but if they can''t solve the problem of loss of Qi, then the end may not be very good."

 Chapter 1040

    However, it is said that Haotian and the queen mother of the West became very heavy after Kunpeng, empress Houtu, zhenyuanzi and Hongyun left. Although they were instructed by Kunpeng, their hearts were even worse than before.


    In fact, it''s right to think about it. When any one of the three worlds knows that Hongjun Daozu wants to kill himself, he will be very depressed. It''s not easy for Haotian and Xi Wangmu to keep their state of mind.


    Just listen, Haotian said, "yaochi, how much do you think Kunpeng''s words are true?"


    Hearing this, the queen mother of the West sighed, "Haotian, don''t try to find a way to comfort yourself. To tell the truth, don''t you understand that Kunpeng''s words are true?"


    Haotian couldn''t help sighing when he heard this and said, "yaochi, I don''t understand that the Taoist ancestor is now the supreme of the three worlds. No one can threaten him. Why did he attack us?"


    West Queen Mother said: "there is no reason. In fact, Kunpeng Taoist friends are right. Hongjun Taoist ancestors are taking precautions against it. Just like the saints suspected that Kunpeng was going to prove Tao, they don''t want people to surpass themselves. We''d better listen to Kunpeng''s words and prepare early. In fact, we can''t give up heaven."


    Haotian said, "yaochi, I''m afraid it''s too late. First of all, I want to take back the yuan God, which takes a lot of time, and you also need to collect all the strange flowers and plants on the heaven. The human emperor has been born now, but the human emperor will unify the fairy world in decades. We have so much time!"


    When it comes to time, the West King''s mother looked gloomy and said, "you''re right. We really don''t have much time. Now you collect the yuan God and the auxiliary emperor, but they collide. Both of them are very important to us. We can''t give up any of them, but it''s hard to make a decision!"


    Haotian said: "Yaochi is really not good, so we can give up some things. Although the strange flowers and plants on the heaven are good, after all, they are not as good as our lives. You just need to collect those flat peaches, and you can give up all the others, so that you can free up your hand to help the emperor grow with the ''Heavenly star array'', and I concentrate on taking back my own yuan God. What do you think?"


    Without hesitation, the queen mother of the West nodded happily and said, "you''re right. Nothing can compare with our lives. As long as we keep our lives, everything can start from the beginning. We''ll start to take action now. I stare at the emperor, and you use our hidden power to suppress the sun star with the ''Celestial Star array'' and try your best to recover your original God."


    After the decision was made, Haotian and the queen mother of the West immediately took action. As long as they could take away all the treasures on the heavenly court, they collected them, and their hidden power also worked with all their strength. The defensive array of the heavenly court, the "Celestial Star array", also worked with all their strength under the operation of the people. This move of the heavenly court shocked the scattered cultivation in the three realms. I don''t know What does Tianting want to do, but the disciples of the four religions have no response.


    Of course, although the saints were surprised at Haotian''s move, they did not intend to interfere. After all, Haotian had greeted them in advance, and looked at the response of the three realms. The result was also very good. The scattered cultivation originally prepared to move was hidden again under the operation of Tianting.


    Unfortunately, the saints did not know that Haotian''s move was to prepare for his future. As soon as the "Celestial Star array" was opened, the power of the stars was great. The real fire of the sun on the sun star was immediately suppressed by the power of the stars. Haotian did not hesitate to directly break the space into the core of the sun star and tried his best to recover his original God from the three corpses combined with the sun star.


    Generally speaking, it''s not difficult to recover his yuan God, but Haotian''s situation is different, because Haotian closely linked his yuan God with the sun star in order to save his life. Now Haotian wants to recover from the core of the sun star, and the process is very slow And very dangerous. But Haotian has no way to go, so he can only choose.


    When Haotian extracted his own primordial deity from the sun star, the sun star changed, and the sun''s true fire became very violent. If it wasn''t suppressed by the "Celestial Star array", I''m afraid the three worlds would be in chaos. That''s how the immortals who cultivate the power of pure Yang also felt a slight change.


    The fairies could sense the change, and the saints were no exception, but fortunately, the saints didn''t pay attention to it. They all thought it was just that Haotian wanted to vent his dissatisfaction after losing the merit of assisting the emperor, so they didn''t take it seriously, so Haotian escaped.


    At the beginning of Haotian''s recovery of his original God, the Western Queen''s mother was worried that the saints would respond. Fortunately, the saints did not do anything, so she was relieved. However, during this period, the Western Queen''s mother did not use the power of the stars to help the emperor. She was worried that it would arouse the resistance of the saints and ruin Haotian''s recovery of the original God.


    I have to say that queen Xi''s worry is right. If she strives for the merit of assisting the emperor at this time, the saints may force her to close the "Celestial Star array".


    This move of Tianting relieved Kunpeng and empress Houtu in the hell. Although Kunpeng said he didn''t care much about Tianting, in fact, no one wanted to greatly increase his power.


    But it is said that Hongyun and zhenyuanzi are the two. After they arrived in Dongsheng Shenzhou, they have been hidden around the emperor to protect the emperor''s safety. However, the saints have no opinion about Hongyun and zhenyuanzi''s move.


    After seeing that Tianting, Hongyun, Kunpeng and others did not make drastic moves, the saints all had a long sigh in their hearts and began to decide on the candidate to assist the emperor.


    In the Western blissful world, zhunti and Jieyin broke their minds for this matter, but they didn''t know who to give the two places, which made them very helpless. When they really didn''t have merit, they wanted merit, but with merit, they had new troubles, and they didn''t know how to allocate them.


    Just listen, then he said, "younger martial brother, there are too few places. In your opinion, who should be given?"


    Zhunti sighed: "Elder martial brother, it''s a difficult matter. Although there are fewer disputes within us when Lu died, we are more worried than before. In the past, there were three forces of the demon clan, and everyone was worried that it would benefit him, but now the two sides are directly against each other. Although we haven''t started directly, the anger between the two sides is getting more and more angry If Maitreya and Medicine Buddha were not mediating between them, I''m afraid both of them would have to start. "


    Speaking of this, he then sighed: "younger martial brother, it''s not a matter to go on like this, but we should solve this matter early, otherwise once the four forces invade the three realms, they will break out of civil war, and the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Zhunti said: "After all, their struggle is nothing but faith. Now that Guanyin Bodhisattva''s status in the world has increased sharply, Duobao feels pressure. In addition, some of us still have different ideas, especially those disciples who cut off the sect. Seeing that Liang Jie has a different intention to return to the sect, they keep asking for trouble to light a lamp. Now we have two more places to assist the emperor , they started making trouble on this ground. We should take care of it, but it will make those who stop teaching feel at risk. No matter what, there will be big internal disputes. "


    Then he pondered for a moment and said, "younger martial brother, since these people speak with the quota of assisting the emperor, let''s make a decision quickly. What''s the big deal? We''d better bend Maitreya and pharmacist and let them quit. It takes two quotas, one for each of them. What do you think?"


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed: "elder martial brother, we have wronged the pharmacist and Maitreya last time. Although they have no complaints, what do you want their disciples to think? Will you reconsider it?"


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, brother Wei also knows that Maitreya and the pharmacist have been wronged since this, but we can''t help it. Moreover, both of them have cut off a corpse, and it''s also right to let out the quota."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, according to what you say, is it not within the scope of consideration to light a lamp and Duobao?"


    Then he nodded and said, "that''s right. Although giving this merit to them may make them make great progress in cultivation, it will be different if it is given to others. We are likely to have two more quasi saints in the West. In this way, our strength will have a qualitative leap."


    Zhunti said, "since elder martial brother said so, I don''t have any opinion, but elder martial brother, have you figured out who to give this place to?"


    Then he said, "I think Guanyin is better on the side of lighting the lamp. If she gets this merit certificate and gets the quasi holy Tao fruit, it is infallible, but the side of intercepting teaching can''t hold it."


    When zhunti heard this, he thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, it''s really impossible. Let''s give him to Duobao to decide. This can also show our respect for him."


    Then he nodded and said, "that''s the only way."

 Chapter 1041

    When it comes to naming, the man, the hermeneutic and the truncated three religions are not as difficult as the West. They quickly choose good people and arrange them around the emperor. The people''s religion sent the pure Yang immortal among the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and the eight immortals, while the hermeneutics sent guangchengzi and Yunzi, and the interception sent the demon Saint Yingzhao of Wudang virgin and demon clan.


    The three religions of man, Chan and Jie quickly sent their disciples to the emperor, but the two western saints couldn''t bear it, so they had to let the Guanyin Bodhisattva and Gaye go out.


    Speaking of Jia Ye, Na Duobao also had no choice but to let him go to get the merit of assisting the emperor. Among the truncated disciples who were brought in in Buddhism, not no one can compare with Guanyin, but those people are unable to grasp Duobao, so he can only send his disciple Jia Ye to get the merit of assisting the emperor. Duobao did not know that it was precisely because of his move that people of his generation and his generation had the heart to return to the interception, which was the reason why Duobao fell down later.


    It is interesting to say that when the disciples of the four religions went to assist the emperor, empress Houtu also sent some people of the witch family to Dongsheng Shenzhou, which was recognized by the emperor of the Song Dynasty and became the general in command. In this way, the three realms calmed down. Everyone knows that this is just the calm before the storm. It won''t be long before there will be chaos in the three realms.


    However, this is just the idea of scattered cultivation. In fact, if the four religions can converge separately, then the amount of robbery can be controlled in their control. However, this can not happen. Don''t say it. Take the three religions of the West and people, elucidation and interception, for example, the arrival of Guanyin Bodhisattva was suppressed by the disciples of the three religions.


    The Guanyin Bodhisattva was also very helpless about the suppression of the disciples of the three religions, but who let her owe the cause and effect of the other party. If there was no agreement, I was afraid that the Guanyin Bodhisattva would have been beaten and killed by the disciples of the three religions.


    Although Guanyin Bodhisattva is under great pressure, she also knows that she can''t give up this opportunity anyway, otherwise she will never have a chance to prove the avenue in the future. This is not a matter of chance, but a state of mind. If she has a retreat in her heart, she will lose her courage to move forward. Without backbone, she can''t achieve great things.


    The reason why the disciples of the three religions suppressed Guanyin Bodhisattva so much was to destroy Guanyin Bodhisattva''s opportunity to preach and cut off the arm of Buddhism. However, they did not expect this result.


    In fact, when the two saints of the West arranged Guanyin Bodhisattva to go to Dongsheng to assist the emperor, they already thought of this problem. Although they were also worried that Guanyin Bodhisattva would not withstand the pressure of the other party and lose the spirit of courage, they also agreed to hope that Guanyin Bodhisattva could pass through this level with his own mind, so that Guanyin Bodhisattva''s future cultivation will be smooth, It will not be a problem to reach the peak of quasi saint.


    As for the idea of the two saints in the west, the oil watch and empress Nuwa naturally know that among the people, the one who knows the Guanyin Bodhisattva best is the Yuanshi Tianzun. After lighting a lamp and leading several Guanyin people to betray the school, Yuanshi Tianzun began to calm down and study their minds. In the heart of Yuanshi Tianzun, Guanyin Bodhisattva can withstand such a test, so, He secretly ordered his disciples not to suppress Guanyin Bodhisattva too much, so as not to let the other party take advantage of the opportunity.


    Although guangchengzi and Yunzi didn''t understand the order of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, they didn''t dare to violate it. They had to act according to the order and let the Guanyin Bodhisattva go.


    The action of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was noticed by the Supreme Lord, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa. Therefore, they secretly asked the disciples to give up the suppression of Guanyin Bodhisattva, which made Guanyin Bodhisattva lose a good opportunity to experience his mind in silence.


    In the Taiqing heaven, the supreme old gentleman said to the emperor Yuanshi: "younger martial brother, since you know the mind of Guanyin, why don''t you say it earlier, so that we can set up a counter attack strategy, maybe we can break the arm of the West."


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "elder martial brother, unless we send people of quasi Saint level, and we must be experts who cut off the two corpses, we have the opportunity to destroy Guanyin''s state of mind. However, if we have such disciples in our two religions, we might as well give up directly. This is also a good choice."


    When the emperor heard this, he sighed: "It''s still that you and I don''t teach disciples properly. It''s really sad that we haven''t taught a quasi saint for so many years. You see, junior brother Tongtian and the two western saints all have quasi saints, but why don''t we have such disciples? We should really reflect on whether our way of teaching disciples is wrong!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun also sighed: "Eldest martial brother, although I have some opinions on younger martial brother Tongtian, I am not as good as him in teaching disciples. My twelve disciples have devoted all their efforts, but in the end, there are as many as four defectors. You see, except the long ear dingguang fairy, others are forced to join the West. Although some people have forgotten to stop teaching now, it is because of the influence of the day after tomorrow , I''m ashamed of this. Besides, the disciples'' accomplishments are excellent. As long as they have the opportunity, most people can get the quasi holy fruit, while those disciples of our school have a lot of opportunities, but none of them can get the quasi holy fruit. "


    The eldest brother sighed, "what you said is very true, not only you, but also brother Tong Tian. It''s really wrong for you and me to teach disciples. Otherwise, how could this happen?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "elder martial brother, I think we care too much about our disciples. Everything is arranged for them so that they have no sense of crisis. You see, junior brother Tongtian is different. He has many disciples, so those disciples can only work hard by their own efforts, which is much better than our disciples."


    The Supreme Lord was right when he thought about it, so he nodded and said, "younger martial brother, you are right. It seems that in the future, you and I should pay less attention to the disciples and give them time to stand on their own."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, speaking of this disciple, you also know that there is a great cause and effect between me and the two saints in the West. If you don''t end this cause and effect, I''m afraid it''s difficult for hermeneutics to rise!"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he understood the intention of the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and said, "younger martial brother, do you want to go to war with the two saints of the West and end your cause and effect?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "that''s what I mean!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "there''s nothing wrong with you going to settle the cause and effect, but you can''t break the agreement, otherwise you will be suppressed by everyone."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, I understand this, but you also know that now the two western saints put several people burning lamps in the paradise. How can I let my disciples go to settle the cause and effect if they don''t come out?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "it depends on your own means. Now that the Guanyin Bodhisattva has come out, you can use her to make an article!"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Master, the first emperor suddenly realized it and said, "elder martial brother, I know what to do, but I still need the elder martial brother''s help!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "it''s good if you can understand. You and I are one. I should help you, but you should be measured to avoid great disaster. In that case, the gain is not worth the loss!"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the first emperor hesitated and said, "elder martial brother, do you want me to set off the light and make a way for them?"


    The great old gentleman nodded and said: "That''s right, younger martial brother. You know, now the four forces are about to invade the three realms. If it''s time to fight with the west, it''s very bad for you and me. Therefore, brother Wei thinks you just need to weaken each other''s cultivation and take back the Lingbao you gave in those years, especially the ''Yujing bottle'' you gave to Guanyin Bodhisattva in those years. You should take it back anyway!"


    After hearing the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun meditated for a moment, and then sighed, "well, for the sake of the overall situation, I''ll let them go and take back the Lingbao."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, it''s good to focus on the overall situation. In this way, you can rest assured for your brother."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, you should also be more careful. The two saints in the West are not causal with me. The causal relationship between him and younger martial brother Tongtian is greater. Maybe younger martial brother Tongtian will also deal with them. There are many disciples under the sect and their cultivation is high. The west is afraid that it is difficult to resist!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "I also understand this, but I think younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa know how to be measured. As long as he doesn''t do too much, I don''t think the two saints in the West will have an extreme reaction. After all, it''s the cause and effect they provoked in those years, and they should be repaid!"


    The first emperor said, "I hope so!"

 Chapter 1042

    After the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun decided everything, people and Buddhism gradually exerted pressure on the West. This situation shocked the two saints in the West. Not only they were the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, but also they were very shocked. After the shock, they immediately understood the intention of the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were very happy, Think their opportunity is coming, and the two saints in the West are angry. People and hermeneutics clearly want to end the cause and effect with themselves.


    In the Western Paradise, zhunti and Jieyin are thinking hard about countermeasures. They understand that if they can''t repel the provocation of people and explain the two religions as soon as possible, it won''t be long before the interception and demon clan will rush forward.


    Just listen, zhunti said: "elder martial brother, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun also deceive people too much. They even ignore the invasion of the three realms by the four forces and have to end the cause and effect with us in the quantitative robbery. If we don''t fight back, the immortals in the three realms think that the west is afraid of people and expound the two religions, not to mention the interception of religion and the demon family are eyeing!"


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, these brothers also understand, but they are afraid that this matter is a conspiracy between people and Buddhism, and the consequences will be serious!"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, even if it''s a conspiracy, we have to break through. Otherwise, Guanyin is afraid to give up. In that case, we''re afraid of division within us!"


    Then he said: "Younger martial brother, I''m afraid that when we go out, we let the man and the two religions take the opportunity to settle the cause and effect with them. Although they have good cultivation skills, we don''t have a congenital treasure after all. When we fight with people and the two religions, we will lose the wind. Once the enlightenment recovers our luck, the interception will naturally find us, so we will be more dangerous We can''t bear the consequences. "


    Zhunti sighed, "elder martial brother, I understand these, but that''s just our disadvantage. We still have certain advantages over zhanren and Xie. After all, people and Xie have no quasi Saint level experts. As long as we are careful, the plot between the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor will not succeed!"


    Then zhunti was introduced. He wanted to compete with people and Buddhism. It was not easy to stop him. That would only hurt his heart, so he said, "since younger martial brother is so confident, I won''t say more."


    Zhun Ti was delighted when he saw that Jieyin agreed with his intention, but he also understood Jieyin''s concerns, so he said: "Elder martial brother, although Yuanshi Tianzun wants to end the cause and effect with us, don''t forget that as long as the saints don''t fight, we have an advantage, and they don''t dare to be too aggressive towards us, otherwise we will fight back with all our strength, and people and Buddhism will also be seriously injured. That will affect the invasion of the three realms by the four forces. Even if Yuanshi Tianzun is willing to give up, the Supreme Lord won''t I''m sure you will, so you don''t have to worry. "


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, don''t forget that we offended the Styx River, Kunpeng, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa. Once we fight with people and Buddhism, these people may take advantage of the fire."


    Zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, I''m worried too much. Let''s talk about the river Styx. He has offended Hong Yun to death. I''m afraid he doesn''t dare to shed blood before the end of the mass robbery, so I don''t need to pay attention. Kunpeng has a close relationship with empress Houtu. The witch clan and the demon clan are dead. He can''t find us at this time. Although we have a big cause and effect with him, Kunpeng has been dead for so many years They have also taken a lot from us, and Kunpeng can''t be our enemy at this time. As for Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa, they don''t dare to move even if they want to. After all, they offend everyone like us, so they need to prevent others from taking advantage of the fire. "


    Although zhunti thinks very well, it is true that Styx and Kunpeng will not trouble them, but the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa don''t think so. After all, their luck is still losing. Only taking back their own luck is the right way, and people and Buddhism have created opportunities for them. How can they let them go in vain? So zhunti is still wrong.


    After being introduced, zhunti looked confident and said, "younger martial brother, be careful in everything. Nothing is absolute. You and I should prepare for the worst first, so that even if something happens, we still have a chance to turn over."


    When zhunti heard this, he also understood that what he said was very reasonable. After all, it was right to leave a way for himself. In particular, they had offended people, elucidated and cut off the three religions in the West. If they were not careful, they would really hurt their vitality. Therefore, zhunti agreed to the proposal of the citation and asked his younger brother to be vigilant.


    It is said that after leaving Tianting, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa in jin''ao island began to lay out the layout, because they know that although there is an agreement, it is impossible for everyone to make too much noise, they do not want to let go of the two saints in the West. After all, if the interceptors and Demons want to prosper, they need to recapture the luck robbed by the West.


    Speaking of Qiyun, there are two low-level acquired merits and virtues ¡õ ¡õ Qiyun. As long as Duobao can cut off the Qiyun with the interception, there will be no loss of Qiyun. Because the demon family has died due to land pressure, most of the Qiyun has been restored. Although it can not be restored to the flood and famine period, the demon family also has the opportunity to revive, but compared with the witch family, the demon family is The difference is very far. Even if she has a world with the leader of Tongtian cult, it can''t be compared with the witch family. After all, the world of Kunpeng is infinite evolution, but the world they get doesn''t have this ability, and it can''t be compared with the world of Kunpeng in terms of aura.


    After seeing the actions of people and Buddhism, the leader of Tongtian said to Nuwa: "junior sister Nuwa, it seems that our opportunity has come!"


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile, "it''s really a good opportunity, but it surprised me that the supreme Lao Jun''s mind would suppress the West first, but he''s not like him!"


    Tongtian sect leader smiled: "In fact, it''s not surprising. It''s not too much for the old gentleman. I''m afraid the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty can''t wait. Although it is said that he has the innate treasure" Pangu flag ", the hermeneutics left five disciples after the first World War of Fengshen, and even the deputy leader rebelled against the religion. I think I know what will be lost in his luck. If the old gentleman isn''t there to help, let the hermeneutics Teaching can borrow the luck of others. I''m afraid the end of teaching will be worse than my interception! "


    Empress Nuwa said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. The two saints of the West sent Guanyin Bodhisattva to assist the emperor, but they lost the face of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. If the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty did not fight back, the prestige of Buddhism in the three realms would not exist."


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "that''s right, but the Guanyin Bodhisattva is afraid it will be doomed. Although we say that we have given up the pressure on her, we clearly want to kill her in order to lead the attack of the two saints in the West!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "this is the best. As long as there is a war among people, Buddhism and Buddhism, we can reap the benefits."


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, the fisherman is not so easy to be. Don''t you think we all know that Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the western two saints know? They will guard against us."


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile, "how can we guard against it? Does the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty not want to take back the Qi of Buddhism? Speaking of this Qi, Duobao is very insidious. He sent only three generations of disciples. In this way, even if he wants to take revenge, he can''t start. He can''t bully the small and beat Nagaya, and the death of a Gaya has no impact on Duobao or the West."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Duobao is a very smart man. To tell the truth, I was inspired by the great old gentleman at the beginning. I lost my heart for a time. Zhifang let Duobao go, but afterwards I regret it very much. Now Duobao is afraid that he has fully integrated into the West, so he is a great enemy to us."


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, I''m afraid the Supreme Lord recognized your character, so he just inspired you to let Duobao leave the sect. In this way, he lost a lot of strength first, but he can get a merit from it. However, he didn''t expect that the means of the western two saints were better than him and persuaded Duobao."


    Speaking of Duobao, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help sighing: "it''s all my fault. When the supreme old gentleman came to me because of this, Kunpeng Taoist friend was on the side, but he tried his best to stop me. Unfortunately, I didn''t listen, but fortunately, because Kunpeng Taoist friend helped, I saved a Lingbao."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother Tongtian, what''s the matter with you keeping Lingbao?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "at the beginning, the supreme master wanted to turn Duobao into a Buddha. At that time, Duobao didn''t have any spiritual treasure to take. Kunpeng Taoist friends worried that the poor Taoist priest would suffer too much, so they clamped the Supreme Master with words and forced the Supreme Master to take out the innate spiritual treasure ''heaven and earth map'' and give it to Duobao to protect himself."


    Empress Nuwa sighed when she heard this: "the ''heaven and earth map'' is one of the three treasure maps. It is powerful. Although it is not as powerful as the ''Tai Chi map'' in the hands of the supreme old gentleman, it is not weaker than the ''mountain and river country map'' in my hands. The supreme old gentleman has lost a lot."


    The leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "if I can save Duobao with a Lingbao, I''d rather give up a Lingbao than save Duobao. Unfortunately, it''s impossible."


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa was speechless. Lingbao was a dead thing, people were alive, and talent was fundamental.

 Chapter 1043

    After a while, empress Nuwa said, "let''s forget what happened in the past, senior brother Tongtian. We have to look forward. It''s very close to the Quartet''s invasion of the three realms. We still have to end the cause and effect with the West early, so as not to have no chance after the Quartet''s invasion of the three realms!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said: "What younger martial sister said is very true, but the cause and effect between us and the west is not big. Although Duobao has been lucky to stop teaching, it is mainly because I still have a glimmer of hope for him. Now it seems impossible. In that case, I will break my relationship with him, which is an end for both of us. As for the demon clan, it depends on younger martial sister herself I''ve got my own ideas, but it''s hard for me to intervene. "


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, it''s better for the demon family to say that after all, the land pressure has died, and the luck of the demon family has gradually picked up. At present, due to the birth of the witch family, it''s not good for our demon family to make too much publicity, so as not to cause a war between the two Lich families. Instead, it''s time to end the cause and effect early. You see, those people should be sent to the west to stop the cause and effect?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "it''s not urgent for the time being. Let people and hermeneutics force out the hands of the two saints in the West. As long as Duobao leaves the paradise, it will end the cause and effect. However, when Duobao was ordered by me to leave the interception, I can''t do too much. As long as he is willing to swear to break off the relationship with the interception, we can''t embarrass him any more."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother is right. This also gives an explanation to those disciples forced into the West. If they are willing to return to the sect, it is a guarantee, but it''s a pity to have more treasure."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "there is no way to do it. After all, we can''t do too much. It''s also bad for us to cause the desperate counterattack of the two saints in the West. In this way, everyone can reluctantly accept the best result."


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "if you make a decision, you will suffer from it. In this way, everyone will have a cause and effect. How to look at their abilities in the future."


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought so, so he nodded and didn''t speak again.


    The leader of Tongtian cult is ready for this. Haotian in the court gradually took back his Yuanshen that day. Although he destroyed a corpse, he also got through a difficulty. When Haotian took back the Yuanshen and found that the queen mother of the West didn''t act according to the original plan, he couldn''t help being worried and hurriedly found the queen mother of the west to ask why.


    Just listen, Haotian said, "yaochi, didn''t we say before that when I took back the yuan God, you used the ''Heavenly star array'' to help the emperor get the merit, but why haven''t you taken action so far?"


    West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, our previous ideas were too extreme. When I calmed down, I felt very inappropriate, so I changed my mind."


    Haotian said, "yaochi, if we don''t do this, we will be sad in the future."


    The West Queen Mother said disapprovingly, "Haotian, have you ever thought about whether we can bear the consequences if you attract the attention of the saints when you recover the yuan God?"


    Hearing the words of the West King''s mother, Hao Tianxin couldn''t help but sigh: "this matter is really extreme. If it really attracts the attention of the saints, I''m afraid I can''t recover the silk God. However, since then, we have lost the merit of assisting the emperor, which is very disadvantageous to the future."


    The West Queen Mother said, "we still have a chance about merit. The saints haven''t noticed this now, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Haotian was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "that''s good! But I don''t know if you can tidy up our possessions. This is our capital in the future?"


    Xiwang''s mother nodded and said, "in order to prevent leakage of information, I only put away flat peaches and other items that are of great use to us, and gave up the others, so as not to be noticed."


    Haotian nodded and said, "so I''m relieved. Even if we lose the heaven, we still have a chance to make a comeback! Now our most important thing is to seek the merit of assisting the emperor."


    West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, you don''t have to be happy too early. The saints have sent their disciples now. If we want to help the emperor, we will turn against the saints. Can you think about it?"


    Haotian said firmly, "there''s nothing we don''t want to do. This is what we must do. It''s impossible for them to surpass our merit of assisting the emperor!"


    Xiwang''s mother nodded and said, "well, the current situation is good for us. We''ll give our lives. Moreover, I don''t believe that once we have something, Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi won''t help. We can''t help the saints if they help us."


    Haotian said, "that''s right, but how do the saints react now?"


    The queen mother of the West said, "hum! What else can they react? Now the emperor is not in power. They have become noisy. The man and the two religions are trying their best to suppress the West. It seems that they want to provoke a war, and the sect is also eyeing one side. They don''t know when they will rush in and kill."


    Haotian sneered: "it seems that the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun want to take this opportunity to let people, explain the two religions and the West. As a result, it will be more beneficial to us. As long as they make trouble, they will have no energy to manage our heaven, so we will have a greater opportunity to seek that merit."


    West Queen Mother said: "I think so too, but for the time being, we still can''t act rashly. We have to see the reaction of interception. Only after interception joins the scuffle, can we be 100% sure!"


    Haotian shook his head when he heard this and said, "yaochi, you''re wrong. We don''t need to wait for the interception to join the battle. That will only miss a good opportunity."


    The West King''s mother frowned and asked, "Haotian, why?"


    Haotian said, "yaochi, do you think if you are the leader of Tongtian cult and stand in his position, when will you join the scuffle?"


    The West queen mother thought for a moment and said, "naturally, when the battle is coming to an end, she will come out to clean up the mess, so that she can achieve her goal without effort!"


    Haotian said, "you can think of this, yaochi. Would the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa not think of this? If we wait for the closure of the sect, what merit can we get? Even if we get that merit, we have to bear the anger of the saints, especially the defeated side, who may take it out on you and me. You can think of this!"


    Hearing this, the West queen mother sighed: "Haotian, you''re right. I really haven''t thought about this. When should we do it in your opinion?"


    Haotian said, "it''s better to hit the sun than choose a day. We''ll do it now, but before we do it, we need to inform the saints so that they don''t say anything about it!"


    On hearing this, the queen mother of the West hurriedly said, "Haotian, this matter must not be done. If you inform the saints, will they let us do it?"


    Haotian said: "There''s nothing impossible. Aren''t they helping the emperor now? We take this as an excuse to say that we are worried that their disciples helping the emperor will affect their cultivation, so we deliberately arouse the power of the stars to help them cultivate. So what reason do they have to stop us? And once they stop us, what will happen to their disciples who arrange to help the emperor Do you want to? "


    However, the mother of the Western King did not expect Haotian to have such a clever arrangement. If he did as he said, the saints would really be unable to trouble them. After all, they were helping them in name.


    Thinking of this, the queen mother of the West said: "this plan is very clever. I think it is feasible. In this way, we can take the initiative in the general righteousness. Even if the saints are dissatisfied with us, they need to consider the ideas of their disciples, especially the two saints in the West. They absolutely dare not oppose us!"


    Haotian smiled: "That''s the truth. Speaking of the two saints in the west, now they have been forced to worry about themselves by people and elucidation. What else do they have to worry about us? The Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun are dealing with the West and there is no threat to us. Only the leader of Tongtian cult and Nuwa Niang are still a little threatening to us, but they are not fools. They were calculated by the saints last time, such as What should be done to us today! "


    Xiwang''s mother nodded and said, "yes, we''ll take action now."

 Chapter 1044

    Haotian and the queen mother of the West did what they said. The "Celestial Star array" immediately adjusted its direction, and the power of the stars poured down to the great song palace, which conquered China in the East. At that time, the whole great song palace was surrounded by the power of the stars, but the aura was not lower than the blessed land of Lingshan.


    Haotian and the queen mother of the West shocked the immortals in the three realms. They didn''t understand what they were doing. Of course, a few people still understood!


    When Haotian and the queen mother of the West acted, they sent a letter to inform the saints of their actions. Therefore, when the power of the stars shone on the eastern victory over China, the saints also received their message at the same time.


    The saints reacted to the bold move of Haotian and the queen mother of the west, but fortunately, although they were very angry in their hearts, they didn''t react too much for the sake of the overall situation.


    Haotian gave a long sigh after seeing that the saints had no response. In fact, he did this as a gamble, but there was no accident. Just listen to him say: "yaochi, now the saints have not gone too far, then I should practice in isolation and strive to recover my cultivation as soon as possible."


    The queen mother of the West nodded and said, "Haotian, go. I''ll be here."


    Haotian said, "yaochi, if things change, you can go to the underground to ask Kunpeng and empress Houtu for help. After all, they still need our help, but they won''t die."


    The West Queen Mother said, "I understand all this. There is not much time. You''d better shut up and practice as soon as possible."


    Haotian heard this, but he didn''t say anything. He went directly into the secret room of Tianting to practice in isolation.


    But it was Taiqing Tianzhong. The emperor Yuanshi and the emperor Laojun were very angry with Haotian and Xiwang''s mother. It was clear that the other party was beating them in the face, which made them very angry.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, Haotian and Xi Wangmu are too presumptuous. They are beating you and me in the face. Not only that, but also competing for our merit. We should resolutely crack down on their move and let them know how serious the consequences of provoking us are."


    Hearing this, the Supreme Lord said calmly, "younger martial brother, do you think we can fight Haotian and Xi Wangmu again? And have you ever thought about what the people and disciples of the two religions would think of us if we fought against Haotian and Xi Wangmu because of this?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother is worried that Haotian and Xiwang''s mother will split our disciples with this matter. In fact, it''s nothing, as long as we don''t agree!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, you have lost your common heart and even said such words. Do you think Haotian and Xiwang''s mother will have no future moves? And you think only we two have received their notice. Younger martial brother Tongtian, younger martial sister Nuwa and the two saints of the West have not received the notice?"


    After hearing the words of the Supreme Master, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty couldn''t help feeling sad and said, "elder martial brother, can we just let Haotian and the queen mother of the West seize merits and virtues from us? Don''t forget that most of these merits and virtues belong to us, but the two saints of the west, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa have no loss."


    The Supreme Lord said: "I know that, but from the current point of view, we can''t stop Haotian and queen Xi''s mother''s actions. At least we are at a disadvantage in the general righteousness, unless you are willing to go your own way regardless of the disciples'' ideas, but the consequences are beyond our ability to bear. After all, we have to face the invasion of the three realms by the four forces, and we can''t let the disciples have any dissatisfaction with us, You know that. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed, "elder martial brother, I understand!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "you know, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother will make them proud for a while. After the equal amount of robbery, we''ll find a way to clean them up slowly. And didn''t they say that the listeners in Zixiao palace who hid in the desolate starry sky will come out? We just have to stir up a little, and Haotian and Xiwang''s mother will be destroyed!"


    It has to be said that the plan of the supreme old gentleman is very insidious. If Haotian and Xiwang''s mother really have to compete with those people, even if they have the help of the "heavenly star array", it will hurt their vitality.


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, your plan is very good, but Haotian and Xiwang''s mother are the emperor of heaven kissed by the teacher. Do those people have the courage to go and find something?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "anyone in the mass robbery should be robbed after entering the WTO. Naturally, those people are no exception. The teacher has nothing to say about it. Besides, younger martial brother, do you really think that if those people don''t get the teacher''s permission, how can they enter the three realms?"


    The words of the Supreme Lord shocked Yuanshi Tianzun. If things were really like what the Supreme Lord said, the teacher was too insidious to release these people in the mass robbery. I''m afraid there would be a bloody storm in the three worlds. At this time, Yuanshi Tianzun found that the gap between himself and the supreme Lord was so huge. In his heart, he just wanted to borrow too much The power of the supreme master makes the interpretation and teaching flourish, and he doesn''t have much understanding of the overall situation, but the Supreme Master looks at things from the standpoint of the teacher, which is beyond his reach.


    Thinking of this, there was a cold sweat behind Yuanshi Tianzun, and his fear of the supreme old gentleman increased again. He thought he should guard against each other more, so as not to be sold and pay for the number of people in the end.


    It can''t be said that the idea of Yuanshi Tianzun was not good. It seemed that he had won the World War I and defeated Tongtian sect leader''s interception, but in fact he was defeated worse than Tongtian sect leader. What was the reason for this? Of course, one is that Yuanshi Tianzun doted on guangchengzi so much that his disciples were angry, but the most important thing is that he didn''t do well in prevention, so that the two saints in the west can take advantage of it. Even in Yuanshi Tianzun''s heart, he always thought that this thing was planned by the old gentleman too early, in order to defeat the elucidation and interception of the two religions and make people''s education flourish.


    After all, since the first World War, the Supreme Lord has used various means to continuously strengthen humanitarianism. Nowadays, the influence of humanitarianism in the earth fairy world is no weaker than that of Buddhism in the West and the interception of Tongtian cult, but it is an indisputable fact that the status of humanitarianism is increasing day by day in the eyes of the human race, Yuanshi Tianzun''s suspicion of the Supreme Lord is also justified.


    However, the suspicion of the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty is very correct. Everything in the war of Fengshen is carried out under the arrangement of the Supreme Lord, and the decline of elucidation and interception of the two religions has long been planned by the Supreme Lord. As for the Western Daxing, when it comes to the general trend of heaven, in the final analysis, the Supreme Lord hopes to suppress elucidation and interception of the two religions with the help of Buddhism. However, although the calculation of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun was good, nothing was absolute. He did not expect that the leader of Tongtian sect had received the support of Kunpeng and broke his plan, and the two saints in the West also saw through his conspiracy, so the end disappointed him.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun took another step in dealing with people because he was wary of the first war of God worship, so he was not easy to make decisions, so as not to make wedding clothes for others.


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun''s guard against the Supreme Lord has increased, he doesn''t understand why the teacher did this, so he asked: "elder martial brother, it''s a mass robbery now. If those people enter the three realms, they will cause chaos. Isn''t the teacher afraid to hurt the vitality of the three realms and affect the four forces'' invasion of the three realms?"


    The Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother, how many scattered practices among the three realms do you say, and how do they compare with our people, Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism?"


    When hearing this, the first emperor said, "speaking of scattered cultivation, although they can''t compare with the power of our four religions, they are almost the same. After all, the people who survived the famine don''t want to lose their freedom. That''s why I''m worried that it will affect the stability of the three realms."


    The supreme old gentleman shook his head and said, "younger martial brother, it is because there are many scattered repairs, so even if there is a little storm in the three realms, it has no great impact on the overall situation. Do you think if the three realms are facing a broken crisis, will those scattered repairs still sit idly by like now?"


    After hearing these words, Yuanshi Tianzun suddenly realized: "I understand. The teacher wants to force those scattered practitioners to come out and let them resist the invasion of the four forces with us. In this way, we will have enough confidence to win the four forces and the four world will be available only with our hands."


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "what the younger martial brother said is good. I''m afraid the teacher has such a plan in his heart, so he will do so."

 Chapter 1045

    Yuanshi Tianzun thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, since the teacher forced out all the Taoist friends heard in Zixiao palace, we don''t need Kunpeng to drag one side of the world, so as not to benefit him in vain. Moreover, if he takes that side of the world, it will be very disadvantageous to us!"


    The Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother, how sure is Kunpeng to win the world?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "It''s hard to say. If Kunpeng and empress Houtu are alone, they don''t even have a chance. However, Kunpeng has a close relationship with Hongyun and zhenyuanzi. Hongyun must prove in this amount. If Kunpeng can persuade them, Kunpeng''s chances will be much greater. There are Haotian and Xi Wangmu above the heaven. They have always been very ambitious, I''m afraid I got entangled with Kunpeng. "


    The Supreme Lord said: "Younger martial brother, you still don''t see the internal reason. It''s true that Kunpeng has a good relationship with empress Houtu. But empress Houtu can''t help Kunpeng when the four forces invade the three realms. She still needs to go to seek Lingbao by herself. Therefore, Kunpeng''s opportunity is much weakened. Even if he has the cultivation of saints and red clouds, compared with the power of one world It''s still much lower, and that side of the world is the most powerful. I''m afraid there are not a few saints, let alone quasi saints. "


    Speaking of Kunpeng, Yuanshi Tianzun is not as arrogant as the supreme old gentleman. In his heart, Kunpeng has been promoted to a level that can be compared with the supreme old gentleman. After all, since the flood and famine, Kunpeng has gained the upper hand in everything, but he can''t figure out the real strength of Kunpeng. For a long time, Yuanshi Tianzun thought that Kunpeng had made great plans, and even thought in his heart that Kunpeng agreed to rob in quantity It was also premeditated not to preach.


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "elder martial brother, even so, we still have to be careful. If Kunpeng can get the help of Tianting and the witch family, he is no worse than any of us in power, and it is not too difficult to win a world!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "that''s why I just wanted to use the hands of those Taoist friends hidden in the boundless starry sky to attack the heaven. In this way, one can dispel your hatred and mine, and the other can make Kunpeng''s calculation fail. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone."


    Hearing this, the first emperor shook his head and said: "Elder martial brother, you and I can think of this. Naturally, Kunpeng and Haotian can also think of it. Since Haotian dared to do so, he must have been prepared long ago, and those people don''t know when they will appear in the three realms, so I think if we want to suppress Tianting, we need to do it as soon as possible instead of delaying, otherwise there will be no result!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun''s words did not make the supreme old gentleman moved. In the supreme old gentleman''s heart, he thought that Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to take the opportunity to persuade himself to use force against the heaven.


    In fact, it can''t be blamed that the supreme master didn''t see the situation clearly, but the Supreme Master was also suspicious of the several actions before the Supreme Master of Yuanshi. Naturally, he didn''t dare to listen to the intention of the Supreme Master of Yuanshi. Moreover, in the Supreme Master''s heart, even if Kunpeng is powerful, after all, there is no preaching, but the threat of a quasi saint is far less than that of two saints. What''s more, in the Supreme Master''s heart, he still doubts Yuanshi Tianzun has another intention. Based on his understanding of Yuanshi Tianzun, he thinks how can Yuanshi Tianzun be a man when he ends the cause and effect with the two saints in the West.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said calmly: "younger martial brother, although you have some truth, our current enemy is the two saints of the West. If you are willing not to end the cause and effect with the two saints of the west, brother Wei will agree to use force with Tianting!"


    Hearing this, the first emperor was very angry. He was kind enough to remind him that Kunpeng was too strong for their interests. But the Supreme Lord unexpectedly said such words, so he pressed down his anger and said, "since the eldest martial brother said so, let''s let go of heaven first."


    Hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, the supreme old gentleman nodded and said, "younger martial brother, as long as we solve the two saints of the west, we will have a chance to deal with Haotian and the queen mother of the West. As for Kunpeng, there are many enemies. Don''t forget that there is the Styx river. What can Kunpeng do even if it is powerful!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. I don''t think about it."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "if only younger martial brother could understand the pains for brother!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun had no words when he heard this, but he said with a sneer: "painstaking! It''s really nice to say. You''re just using me. When I take back the luck of elucidation, I don''t need to rely on you."


    In the underworld, when Haotian and Xiwang''s mother began to act, Kunpeng already knew everything, but he was very happy in his heart. Haotian and Xiwang''s mother couldn''t bear it and launched revenge against the saints as they imagined.


    When Haotian began to seek the merits of the emperor, empress Houtu said, "the ¡õ ¡õ of Kunpeng road friend Liang robbery is coming. Do you have any other deployment for Liang robbery?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Speaking of this, I don''t have any other arrangements. As I said earlier, the plan is better than change. The way of heaven is changing, everything is changing, and anything can happen. We can only guide but can''t master it. Now that Haotian has taken back his yuan God, he also has the opportunity to preach, so he will attract the attention of Taoist ancestors for us, In addition, his contention for the merits of assisting the emperor has provoked a lot of robberies. In this way, the situation has become more chaotic. Only when the situation changes, will we be the safest. "


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng, that''s right. I''m afraid Haotian and queen Xi won''t hold on until the end of the robbery. That will have a great impact on us."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Taoist friends are worried that the saints will fight against the heaven?"


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "that''s right. With the cultivation of Haotian and queen Xi''s mother, once they are hated by the saints, it will take a long time to fall."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "Taoist friends, it''s bad! Although Haotian doesn''t have the Amulet of the sun star, there are still some means to protect his life. It''s not so easy for the saints to kill him."


    Empress Houtu said, "if you don''t become a saint, you will end up as a mole ant. How can Haotian and Queen Mother Xi be the opponents of the saints if they rob each other in the same amount? Moreover, for the saints, whether Haotian is the same or not will not have any impact on them!"


    Kunpeng said, "you can''t say that. Haotian and the West queen mother are the emperor of heaven kissed by the Taoist ancestors no matter what they say, and Haotian also has his own excuse for this time. The saints have no reason to deal with him. Even if they want Haotian and the West Queen Mother to die, they won''t do it automatically. That will only cause the anger of the Taoist ancestors."


    Empress Houtu said, "although the saints can''t fight directly, they can kill with a knife. Didn''t Taoist friends say that in the later stage of Liangjie, Taoist ancestors may force those people hidden in the boundless starry sky into the three realms. With the strength of the heaven today, they are afraid of death and no life!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he disagreed and said: "The Taoist friends of Houtu forgot that Haotian and the queen mother of the West had heard the Tao in Zixiao palace. After the Lich war, they also attracted some people. Moreover, although Haotian and the queen mother of the West indirectly had some cause and effect with those people, the other party was not a fool. No matter what the outcome of the war with Tianting, they would be in a bad situation in the future, so Haotian and the queen mother of the West said It''s not as dangerous as Taoist friends think. "


    The empress of Houtu sighed: "Taoist friends, you also participated in the Lich war. You know that when the situation is together, everyone has nothing to fear. We just compete for that chance of life."


    Kunpeng also sighed when he heard this. Empress Houtu was right. When the situation developed to that stage, it was useless to say anything, relying only on his own strength. Although he didn''t know how much strength Haotian and Queen Mother Xi hid, they couldn''t get away from the crazy impact of those people heard in Zixiao palace that year.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng sighed: "Houtu Taoist friends, Haotian and West queen mother are very dangerous no matter what they do. There is no way for us to save him. The only thing they can rely on is themselves. If he can be cruel, there should be no problem in self-protection. The key is whether he can give up!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu understood a little and said, "Taoist friends refer to the ''Celestial Star array'' guarding the heaven?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "That''s right, ''Zhou Tiandou star array'' is not as unbearable as you think. To tell you the truth, the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi were not cruel enough. If they were cruel, even if the witch family had the ''Twelve Gods and evil array'', they were not enemies of the demon family! Unfortunately, they only wanted to maintain their strength, but did not think about whether they were fully sure to defeat the witch family and finally died What will happen to you. "

 Chapter 1046

    After Kunpeng said this, empress Houtu was stunned. Among the three worlds, the "Twelve Gods and evil array" has always been the first of the three fierce arrays. Even the "immortal sword array" of the leader of Tongtian cult is slightly inferior, but Kunpeng said such words. Relying on the understanding of Kunpeng, empress Houtu understood that Kunpeng must have his own reason.


    Just listen, empress Houtu asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, what''s the unique skill of the ''Heavenly star array'' that can be better than the ''twelve heavenly gods array''? Moreover, although the ''twelve heavenly gods array'' is powerful, it is not the enemy of the ''immortal sword array''. Speaking of the three fierce arrays, the first one is the ''immortal sword array''!"


    Kunpeng said: "Even if there are" River map "and" Luoshu "in the ordinary attack on the" Zhou Tian Xing Dou array ", it is only Pangu''s real body that can barely resist the call of the" 12 Du Tian Shen Sha array ". However, if it is a decisive battle, the" 12 Du Tian Shen Sha array "may not win the" Zhou Tian Xing Dou array ". It is too much to say that the" Zhu Xian sword array "is the first of the three fierce arrays In fact, although the "immortal killing sword array" is powerful, it may not be able to hurt the "Pangu real body"! Speaking, your "Twelve heavenly gods and evil array" lacks the most important link and can not give full play to the power of Pangu real body, so the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil array" can not be compared with the "Celestial Star array"! "


    Empress Houtu said, "what is missing from Kunpeng''s Taoist friend ''twelve heavenly gods and evil array'', please point out the maze!"


    Kunpeng said: "Taoist friends of the later earth need spiritual treasures for the struggle between practitioners, but the" Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array "summoned Pangu''s real body, but you didn''t prepare spiritual treasures for him. How can you give full play to its power? Pangu''s real body was summoned by Pangu''s blood. At the beginning, I was fighting with Nu Wa Niang in the battle of Fengshen You must also know about the fight between your mothers. If you had the Lingbao refined by me in the Lich war, how could the "heavenly star array" defeat Pangu''s real power! "


    Empress Houtu sighed when she heard this: "what Taoist friends said is very true. At the beginning, we were too arrogant and thought that Pangu''s real body was invincible. We didn''t expect to equip him with a suitable Lingbao, otherwise the witch family wouldn''t be like this."


    Kunpeng said, "it''s been a long time. It''s no use saying this. After losing the twelve ancestors, the witch family has no chance to summon the ''Pangu real body'', so it''s just talking about it!"


    Empress Houtu sighed, "what Taoist friends said is true, but Taoist friends said that the ''Heavenly star array'' can break Pangu''s real body, but they don''t know what the secret is?"


    Kunpeng said: "In fact, this is not a secret. I created the ''Zhou Tian Xing Dou array'' to deal with saints. Therefore, the ''Zhou Tian Xing Dou array'' has two kinds of life fighting skills, that is, if the saints are killed, they will be seriously injured. If they are willing to fight to the death, no one in the three realms can escape its fatal blow except the Taoist ancestor. But when it comes to this unique skill, it is difficult There''s nothing really. As long as people who practice immortality understand it, they just don''t give it up. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu suddenly realized and said: "I understand what Taoist friends mean. If 3625 star flags are used as self exploding Lingbao, it will lead to the outbreak of stars in the sky. Under this violent force, even Pangu''s real body can''t resist. At the beginning, Taoist friends used this method to explode the most valuable merit and virtue the day after tomorrow and hurt that zhunti. I don''t know if I''m right?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s just this method, but what Taoist friends said is only the most basic method. If 365 great Luo Jinxian detonated the ''Celestial Star array'' based on their own yuan gods, it can destroy the sky and destroy the earth. At the beginning of the Lich war, if Dijun would use this method, there would be no Lich family now."


    Empress Houtu''s face changed greatly when she heard this. Kunpeng said very much, but the power of 365 great Luo Jinxian''s self explosion can hurt the sage. If you assist the "star array of the sky", you can really destroy the sky and destroy the earth.


    Thinking of this, empress Houtu couldn''t help saying, "Taoist friends are wise. If Haotian and queen Xi are willing to give up the 365 star flags, they can wipe out the enemies in the future. However, there is no ''Heavenly star array'' in the three realms anymore!"


    Kunpeng said, "so it depends on Haotian and Xiwang''s mother''s willingness. As long as they are willing, even if many people go to find their trouble, they can survive this disaster safely!"


    Empress Houtu sighed, "I hope they can make the right choice."


    But the two saints of the west, when Haotian and the queen mother of the West made this move, they were very excited and thought that someone had finally shared the pressure for them.


    Then he said to zhunti, "younger martial brother, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother are very beneficial to us. However, Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun on the ether will deal with Tianting after knowing this. We must try to keep them and let them share the pressure for us."


    Zhunti nodded and said: "What elder martial brother said is very true, but I didn''t expect Haotian and Queen Mother Xi to make such a crazy move in order to assist the merit of the emperor. However, it''s good that we account for a small proportion and suffer less damage. However, the supreme old gentleman is different from the Emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. As long as people and Buddhism do something, we will immediately express our attitude to support Haotian and Queen Mother Xi and let the heaven stand with us Line. "


    Unfortunately, although the introduction and zhunti thought well, they had no practical use. Under the objection of the Supreme Lord, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty could only let Tianting go temporarily, so their idea of Tianting sharing the pressure for him failed.


    Then he said: "younger martial brother, although Tianting may share the pressure for us, we still can''t take it lightly. We must be careful about the crazy actions of people and Buddhism. You should be careful when you let them light the lights and pay attention to safety."


    Zhunti nodded and said, "please don''t worry, senior brother. I''ll pay attention to it."


    In jin''ao Island, after receiving the letter from Haotian and the West Queen Mother, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help sneering and said, "Haotian and the West queen mother are getting bolder and bolder. They dare to directly challenge the majesty of the sage, but they are looking for a dead end!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, although it is said that Haotian and Xiwang''s mother''s move is inappropriate, it is also forced and helpless. Moreover, the matter has little impact on us, but we don''t need to be angry."


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, you can''t say that. Although Haotian''s move has little impact on us, he also wants to challenge our dignity. If you don''t teach him a lesson, they will be more arrogant in the future. This style can''t be indulged!"


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, aren''t there still supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun above us? They are elder martial brothers and should be responsible for this matter. We don''t need to be the first bird, be the villain for nothing and provoke unnecessary enemies for ourselves."


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t listen to the persuasion of empress Nu Wa and said, "younger martial sister, the supreme old gentleman and the emperor Yuanshi are now dealing with the two saints of the West. He still has the mind to manage Haotian and the queen mother of the west, but it will fall on you and me."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, this is unusual. Once we make a move, we will form a mortal enemy with Tianting. Moreover, I''m afraid some of our disciples are dissatisfied. You have to think clearly."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "younger martial sister, there''s nothing to think about. You think that Haotian and Queen Mother Xi have come to the door. If we don''t fight back, what will the immortals of the three worlds think of us? As for you and my disciples, just explain. No one has any big problems!"


    Empress Nuwa said: "Elder martial brother, since Haotian and Queen Mother Xi dare to do this, they are fully confident, and there is Kunpeng behind them. Once we fight with Tianting, we will indirectly offend Kunpeng. Do you think it''s worth offending Kunpeng for this merit? Some intercepting disciples may listen to your explanation, but the demon clan is different. Although I am a saint of the demon clan, if the demon clan If you want to get the Tao, you must first pass the Tianting pass. Now the Zhengshen of the thunder Department of Tianting is no longer under the control of the interceptor. Once there is a conflict with Tianting, the demon clan is afraid that there will be a great chaos! "


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect couldn''t help thinking for a moment, and then said: "Younger martial sister, it''s not worth it. If we don''t stop Haotian and Queen Mother Xi at this time, the court will rise sharply that day, which is very disadvantageous to us. As for the Kunpeng you said, he won''t compete with us for Haotian and Queen Mother Xi. As for the demon clan, it''s even easier to say. If they don''t obey our orders, such disciples won''t do us much harm We can give up the great use. "


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "elder martial brother, if we abandon them, our strength will be greatly reduced. In the future, when facing the invasion of the three realms by the four forces, what should we take to fight each other? You have to think clearly about this!" said empress Nuwa, who was still unwilling to fight for this matter.

 Chapter 1047

    For Empress Nu Wa''s words, the leader of Tongtian didn''t take them in mind. He just listened to him: "younger martial sister, whether after the Lich war or the God sealing war, there are many shameless people in the demon family, who will rebel in case of danger. We just take this opportunity to clean the interior, so that we can unite to resist the invasion of the four forces!"


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect had to go her own way, empress Nuwa was very helpless and said: "Elder martial brother, don''t forget that we can''t intervene in the matter of measuring robbery now, and Tianting has to guard against the scattered cultivation of the three realms. Once there is an accident in Tianting, who will guard against those scattered cultivation? What''s more, Tianting is protected by the ''Heavenly star array'', but with the help of our disciples, Tianting can''t!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect smiled: "Younger martial sister, it''s exaggerated. As long as we can win the heavenly court, we will naturally deter those casual practitioners and make them dare not be presumptuous. On the contrary, if we ignore the heavenly court, it will make casual practitioners have different ideas. As for what you say that the heavenly court is protected by the ''Heavenly star array'', but I have the ''immortal killing sword array'', and the ''Heavenly star array'' of the heavenly court is not the ''immortal killing array'' The enemy of sword array! "


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, the ''immortal killing sword array'' can exert its maximum power only in the hands of saints, but the ''Heavenly star array'' is different. As long as you have the cultivation of Jinxian, you can swing the array to the extreme. So can you say that the ''immortal killing sword array'' be protected by the heavenly ''Heavenly star array''?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "younger martial sister, although the ''Heavenly star array'' only needs the person who has the cultivation of gold immortals to start, is there 365 gold immortals on the heaven?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "elder martial brother, you know too little about Tianting. How can Haotian and Queen Mother Xi manage Tianting for so many years, and they can''t even get together 365 gold immortals? What''s more, now that the ''Heavenly star array'' has obviously been running, how can you think they don''t have 365 gold immortals!"


    After hearing the words of empress Nu Wa, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "younger martial sister Nu Wa, you should know well about the ''big star array on the sky''. Is there any defect in this array?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "if you don''t hide from your elder martial brother, there must be some shortcomings in the ''Zhou Tian Xing Dou array''. The Tianting has no ''River map'' and ''Luoshu'', but they can''t suppress the heart of the array and can''t withstand too much collision. Of course, this is only for saints. It''s impossible for quasi saints to break the ''Zhou Tian Xing Dou array''."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "can''t you break the ''Heavenly star array'' with the help of ''immortal sword array'', ''ten Jue array'' and ''Jiuqu Yellow River array''


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, if you really want to do this, it will only force Haotian and Xiwang''s mother to take risks. I''m afraid the disciples sent will die!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect was surprised when he heard this, and said, "what do you say, younger martial sister? Haotian and the mother of the west king are just quasi saints. How can they have this power?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "elder martial brother, although you have been with Kunpeng for a long time, you don''t know this'' Heavenly star array ''. This array has a unique skill. If the people in the main array want to fight to the death, they can detonate 365 star flags. The power is the power of killing saints. Can your disciples be stronger than saints?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "younger martial sister, since the ''Heavenly star array'' has such power, why didn''t the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi use it during the Lich war?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "it''s embarrassing to say that the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi are too arrogant. They think that the witch family is not their enemy without the ''twelve heavenly gods and evil array'', so they are reluctant to give up the ''Heavenly star array'', but they didn''t expect that the power of the witch family is amazing. It''s too late when they want to use it."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "younger martial sister, since this is the unique skill of the ''Heavenly star array'', it must be that Haotian and Xiwang mother won''t know. Naturally, we still have a chance."


    Empress Nuwa said, "if Haotian and Xiwang''s mother really have to form an alliance with Kunpeng, then this secret is nothing to them. Moreover, once we want to attack Tianting, there is no reason to take action. At that time, we are afraid that Haotian will be in a dilemma as long as he destroys the ''western plain cloud flag'' to summon the immortals."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "younger martial sister, I''m not willing to let Haotian and Xi Wangmu go!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, I know what you think. You want to use the heavenly court to stand in the three realms to frighten the scattered cultivation of the three realms, so that they dare not start to stop teaching, but we can''t be the first birds. Let''s first see the reaction of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. If they don''t care about this skin, we naturally don''t need to provoke enemies for ourselves."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed and said, "well, let Haotian and the mother of the west king have a horse."


    Empress Nuwa said, "it''s good if you think so, elder martial brother. The most important thing for us now is to take back our luck. We can put aside other things and deal with them later."


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded when he heard this and recognized the intention of empress Nu Wa. Haotian and Queen Mother Xi escaped under the persuasion of empress Nu Wa. Similarly, the leader of Tongtian cult also preserved their own strength.


    As a matter of fact, if the leader of Tongtian cult really has to fight every day, although Haotian and the West Queen Mother will suffer heavy losses, it will not be cheap to stop teaching.


    Just as the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa discussed countermeasures, the two saints in the West launched a counterattack against people and Buddhism. They were afraid of staying sun Buddha, Puxian Bodhisattva and Manjusri Bodhisattva. Under the leadership of the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp, they walked out of the Western Paradise and fought with people and Buddhism on the edge of Dongsheng Shenzhou and xiniuhe Prefecture.


    After receiving the prompt, zhunti was worried about their safety, so the pharmacist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha also took some disciples to the edge of Xiniu Hezhou, ready to meet them at any time.


    In response to the counterattack of the two saints of the west, the people and the Buddhism quickly responded. All the second-generation disciples of the two religions were ready to win the light at one stroke. The situation of the people, the Buddhism and the Buddhism was imminent.


    However, the two saints in the West did not expect that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty could do so well. The second generation of disciples of the sect poured out. Because people and Buddhism occupied the favorable geographical position, they could only mobilize the disciples of the sect again. The sect led by Duobao also came to the edge of Dongsheng Shenzhou to fight with people and Buddhism.


    For this sudden change in the earth fairy world, the disciples of the jiejiao sect quickly sent the news back to jin''ao island. When the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa received the news, they were shocked by the crazy behavior of giving, explaining and Buddhism.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "but I didn''t expect that the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun were different. They moved surprisingly and took all their strength out regardless. It seems that a big war between them is inevitable. I''m afraid they don''t want to pay attention to Haotian and the West Queen Mother."


    Empress Nuwa said, "it''s good. We can also take the opportunity to recover our own luck! As for Haotian and Xi Wangmu, they have a good life and a good time to choose."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "younger martial sister, although we can take the opportunity to recover our own luck, this fight is the first after the agreement. I''m afraid everyone in the three circles is watching and paying attention. As long as one party violates the agreement, it will call for a joint attack, but we can''t take it lightly!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, I''m worried. Whether it''s the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, or the two saints in the west, they will have some cunning and will not violate the agreement. I don''t know how Kunpeng will react to this!"


    Hearing what empress Nu Wa said, the leader of Tongtian cult smiled and said, "younger martial sister, are you worried that Kunpeng will secretly support one side?"


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "that''s right. If anyone of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism gets the secret support of Kunpeng, it will win a big victory."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "we all know Kunpeng''s character. Since he said he would not participate in the quantity robbery in the heaven, he would not make a mistake. Moreover, now he has basically settled the cause and effect with all parties, and there is no need to settle a new cause and effect."


    Empress Nuwa said, "even so, I''m afraid that Kunpeng''s four religions are secretly weakening the power of our four religions in order to compete for one world, and the consequences will be serious."


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "no, if Kunpeng wants to weaken the power of our four religions, he won''t participate in this fight. That won''t do him any good. It will only add an enemy to himself. Moreover, if Kunpeng really does so, we will stop him."

 Chapter 1048

    Kunpeng is not interested in joining the crazy actions of people, Buddhism and Buddhism. For him, it doesn''t matter whether any party wins. He just needs to see that the three religions don''t violate the agreement.


    When the three religions held each other for a long time, both sides gradually couldn''t suppress their anger, and the war finally broke out. Fortunately, however, the disciples of the three religions knew the provisions of the agreement and left the earth fairy world one after another to the desolate starry sky.


    The reason why the disciples of the three religions chose to carry out this war in the boundless starry sky is that they have a very good purpose. Because Haotian and the West queen mother lost their face on the emperor, they wanted to wake up those people hidden in the boundless starry sky through this battle and let them enter the three realms earlier.


    The western two saints did not want to enter the battle in the boundless starry sky, but because the initiative was not in their hands, they could only be used by the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty.


    When the disciples of the three religions of man, Chan and Buddha appeared in the boundless starry sky, the eyes of the immortals in the three circles gathered on them. Because this was the first war after the agreement was made, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi appeared in the boundless starry sky and monitored each other''s every move.


    Because the war was of great importance, and the saints had an agreement and were inconvenient to go, they could only sit in their own Taoist fields and watch the beginning of the battle.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu also paid close attention to the war and wanted to take this opportunity to understand the strength of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were very busy, staring at those scattered practices, for fear that the other party''s extreme actions would affect the decisive battle of people, Buddhism and Buddhism.


    First of all, it was master xuandu, the eldest disciple of the people''s religion, who only heard him say to the lamp burning ancient Buddha: "the lamp burning ancient Buddha, you owe the Taoist cause and effect after the first World War of the gods. Now it is the time to end the quantitative robbery!"


    The burning lamp heard this and said with a sneer: "Master xuandu ¡õ¡õ don''t worry, I won''t deny cause and effect like some people. I did owe Taoist cause and effect in those years, but I can''t blame the poor monk. You forced me to say it, and I can only do it. Today, many Taoist friends told me about it and let everyone comment. I can''t let the poor monk wear the hat of traitor all the time Son! "


    When guangchengzi heard this, he couldn''t help humming coldly and said, "light the lamp. What can you say? How much care the teacher took for you in those years, he gave you the position of the deputy leader of the teaching. But you have evil thoughts. You not only don''t want to repay, but are secretly plotting to betray the teacher. What face do you dare to call a song?"


    When burning the lamp heard guangchengzi''s words, it sneered: "Guangchengzi, it''s true that the saint of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty did give me the position of the deputy leader of Buddhism, but I didn''t go to the position of the deputy leader of Buddhism, but wanted to learn Yuqing ¡õ¡õ¡õ, but the saint of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty didn''t teach me. Instead, he used the position of the deputy leader to practice with the poor monk. That''s your good intention. As for the poor monk''s plot, it''s just Guanyin, Puxian and Wen They are all here. Let them talk about why they left the sermon! "


    Guangchengzi said, "they traitors have nothing to say, but they are making excuses for themselves!"


    When the lantern heard this, it sneered: "guangchengzi, why are you guilty and don''t dare to listen to Guanyin''s voice? However, since you want to end each other''s cause and effect, the two sides should clarify the matter and let the immortals in the three realms know the reason, so as not to be misunderstood."


    After burning the lamp, he motioned to Guanyin Bodhisattva to tell the immortals in the three realms, so that they could understand why they left Buddhism and joined Buddhism.


    Seeing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva came forward and said: "What the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp said is very true. Some things should be explained clearly. If we all know clearly, we can give us a fair evaluation. It was really inappropriate for the poor monk to betray his teacher and leave the sermon, but as the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp said, he had no choice but to leave. Some of the immortals present were remote old people who knew a lot about some things. When the poor monk said, you all had to leave You will understand that at the beginning, the three emperors and five emperors of the human race were born not only for the good fortune of the human race, but also with great merit. The teacher at the beginning preferred guangchengzi. He not only gave guangchengzi the treasure of the day after tomorrow and asked him to go to the human race to assist the emperor Xuanyuan, but guangchengzi had no ambition and talent. He did bad things to assist the emperor, harming others, himself and even others Huangxuanyuan didn''t get the great merit of educating the human race, became the lowest among the three emperors, and let us kill with the victims. "


    Guanyin Bodhisattva paused for a moment and said to guangchengzi, "guangchengzi, what the poor monk said is true?"


    Guangchengzi gave a cold hum when he heard this, but he didn''t answer. However, even if he didn''t answer, it was useless. Among the immortals present, there was a famine old man. Although he didn''t know much about it, they all knew it. What Guanyin Bodhisattva said was true and there was no falsehood.


    Seeing guangchengzi''s speechless answer, Guanyin Bodhisattva said: "If a sect wants to prosper, the leader must be fair and just. What he did to guangchengzi should be severely punished, but this is not the case in his interpretation. Instead, guangchengzi did not get the punishment he deserved. On the contrary, Yuanshi teacher entrusted him with the task of assisting the emperor again. How can Yuanshi teacher convince our disciples? It''s a pity that Guangcheng Zi not only didn''t learn the wrong lesson from the last time, but also thought that it had ruined the emperor''s event, which once again triggered the struggle between the Terran and the witch, which made us go to help his fellow disciples and aggravate the killing sin. Even so, guangchengzi didn''t get the teacher''s punishment. A sect with no distinction between reward and punishment naturally caused the separation of the disciples. But we are after all They are all the disciples of teacher Yuanshi. Even if the teacher is unfair, we can''t go too far. Unfortunately, it backfired. We didn''t want to betray the teacher. In the first war of Fengshen, the teacher still preferred guangchengzi and didn''t care about our disciples. After the war, we had no choice but to leave the sermon! "


    As soon as Guanyin Bodhisattva''s words came out, the immortals in the three circles talked about it one after another. They all thought that Guanyin Bodhisattva had not done too much. It can only be blamed on the unfairness of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty to his disciples. It can be said that Guanyin Bodhisattva''s words caused the immortals in the three circles to pity her, and the sermon was famous for this, In particular, the reputation of the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan dynasty fell sharply in the hearts of the immortals in the three worlds.


    The saints who have been watching the Honghuang starry sky feel deeply about the words of Guanyin Bodhisattva. The Yuanshi Tianzun is very angry. If it was not for the agreement, he would have gone directly to the Honghuang starry sky to kill the Guanyin Bodhisattva and the lantern burning ancient Buddha, so as to eliminate his hatred.


    The Supreme Lord didn''t pay much attention to the words of Guanyin Bodhisattva, but when he saw the appearance of Yuanshi Tianzun trying to suppress himself, he said: "Younger martial brother, it''s useless for you to be angry about this. Now that it has happened, you have to face all this. It''s no use avoiding it. Who told you to spoil guangchengzi so much that your disciples separated from each other and gave the two saints of the West an opportunity to take advantage of it."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun took a deep breath, suppressed his anger and said: "Elder martial brother, the two saints of the West are too deceptive. They even set up such a bad situation. They beat a palladium and pushed everything on us. It''s really hateful. If you don''t give him some color to see, it''s hard to dispel my hatred. Then Guanyin Bodhisattva should die on the list. What do you think?"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "younger martial brother, now things have happened. What can you do if you kill the Guanyin Bodhisattva, and the Guanyin Bodhisattva is the candidate of the western two saints to assist the emperor. If you die, it will lead to the fierce counterattack of the western two saints. In this way, the situation in the three realms will get out of control, which is very disadvantageous to us."


    Hearing this, the emperor of Yuanshi sneered and said, "elder martial brother, can we just let go of the two saints in the West and the rebellious disciple of Guanyin Bodhisattva? Where is my face!"


    The supreme master frowned when he heard this and said, "younger martial brother, bear with the wind, calm the waves, and take a step back. For the sake of the overall situation, you''d better be patient a little, and you will naturally have a chance to end the cause and effect in the future! The Guanyin Bodhisattva and others will take back the Lingbao according to the original arrangement."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, I''m not willing to do this. Then Guanyin and dengdeng destroyed the reputation of my teaching in front of the immortals in the three realms. If we don''t give them a heavy blow, how can I gain a foothold in the three realms, how do the immortals in the three realms treat me, and how can the people of the human race believe in me?"


    Hearing these three questions, the Supreme Master was also very helpless. He could not help blaming the two western saints for going too far. However, he could only comfort the Supreme Master and let him endure for the time being. However, it was the Supreme Master who wronged the two western saints. What happened in the vast starry sky was not inspired by the two western saints, and Guanyin Bodhisattva made their own decisions.

 Chapter 1049

    The words of Guanyin Bodhisattva and the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp annoyed the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, but the two saints in the West were very happy, but they were extremely happy in their hearts.


    Just listen, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, the words of burning lamps and Guanyin Bodhisattva are very good. Now the immortals in the three worlds are biased towards us in the west, so we can recruit many disciples."


    Then he said: "younger martial brother, although it is true that what Guanyin Bodhisattva and lantern burning ancient Buddha said is true, you should not be too happy. You and I are very clear about the mind of Yuanshi Tianzun. Lantern burning ancient Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva only aroused the anger of Yuanshi Tianzun, but they are in danger!"


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, the words of Guanyin and burning the lamp are true. Even if the Yuanshi Tianzun is angry, I don''t believe he dares to deal with them!"


    Then he said, "the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty can''t kill, but it doesn''t mean that people and disciples of the two religions can''t kill. The Pangu flag is the first sharp weapon in the three worlds. The Taiji map and the xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth are the most valuable defense treasures. If they want to kill, how can Guanyin Bodhisattva and the ancient Buddha who lights the lamp resist!"


    When it comes to Xiantian Lingbao, zhunti is unwilling to mention it. He said: "speaking of this Lingbao, teachers are too eccentric. Sanqing is a teacher like us. Why do they have the best luck, but we have nothing."


    When he heard this, he hurriedly said, "don''t talk nonsense, younger martial brother. Is the teacher what you and I can say?"


    Zhunti was just a moment of emotion. Seeing that he was stopped, he immediately understood that he had said something he shouldn''t have said, so he immediately stopped talking.


    After receiving the introduction, he said: "younger martial brother, our main purpose now is not how to suppress the first emperor and the supreme old gentleman, but to keep them from losing. Reputation is not important to us. Can you understand that?"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, I understand what you said, but if we suppress the reputation of people and Buddhism, we can take the opportunity to expand the west, which will be of great benefit to us in the face of the invasion of the four forces into the three realms in the future!"


    Then she shook her head and said: "Younger martial brother, that''s a bad thing! If we continue to do this, we will be forced to a dead end. Originally, when we chose to fight against the four forces, we took advantage of the weakest one. As long as we in the West don''t suffer too much loss in the mass robbery, we can easily win each other. There''s no need to form a death feud with the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the supreme old gentleman for a moment and let them light the lamp Unnecessary damage! "


    Zhunti sighed, "elder martial brother, now it''s not that we want to trouble the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun, but that they don''t want to let us go!"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, bear it, the wind is calm, take a step back, for the sake of our overall situation, what can we do for the Yuanshi Tianzun and the supreme old gentleman? What''s more, we get the advantage of teaching, so it''s reasonable for them to take a step."


    It has to be said that Jieyin and Taishang Laojun are both people who can give up everything for the overall situation. In this regard, no one in the three realms can be compared with them, even Kunpeng, who is extremely intelligent.


    When Zhun mentioned this, he said, "well, listen to what elder martial brother said."


    After receiving the introduction, zhunti accepted his proposal and couldn''t help but have a long chat. Finally, he put down his nervous mood.


    After a clear decision was made, it was rumored that several people who were fighting with people and the two religions in the boundless starry sky, so that they could pay attention to their words and not irritate each other too much, so as not to bring disaster to themselves.


    After receiving the prompt of zhunti and the introduction of the two saints, the lantern burning ancient Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva immediately woke up and understood that what they had said earlier was too much. They were afraid that they had aroused the anger of people and the two religions, but they had some regrets in their hearts. They should not say that because they were in a hurry and forced themselves into a desperate situation.


    After being vigilant, burning the lamp came up to master xuandu and said, "xuandu Taoist friends, things in those years have passed for a long time. It''s useless for everyone to say more. If you have any dissatisfaction, we don''t need to say more, or we should settle the cause and effect by means. What do you think?"


    When master xuandu heard the words of burning the lamp, he couldn''t help feeling very confused. He didn''t understand why burning the lamp suddenly changed his tone and didn''t want to argue with guangchengzi any more. Not only did he have this idea, but all the immortals present also had this idea. He didn''t understand why burning the lamp suddenly changed.


    Master xuandu doesn''t want to do more research on this matter. Since the other party doesn''t want to argue about this matter, it''s better, so he said: "what the ancient Buddha said is, no matter whether it''s right or wrong, we should end each other''s cause and effect, say more useless, and finally see the truth."


    The ancient Buddha nodded and said, "I don''t know how xuandu Taoist friends intend to end each other''s cause and effect. Is it a group war or a one-to-one duel?"


    Although master xuandu is the elder martial brother of human and Buddhism, this is the cause and effect between Buddhism and Buddhism, but he can''t decide this. So he said, "burning the lamp of ancient Buddha is the cause and effect between you and Buddhism, but it''s inconvenient for me to decide, so younger martial brother guangchengzi should decide this."


    The ancient Buddha who lit the lamp nodded when he heard this and said, "that''s right." he then turned his eyes to guangchengzi to see what the other party had decided.


    I have to say that the words of the ancient Buddha who lit the lantern were very good and put himself in a favorable position. Because the two saints in the West did not want to fight to the death with people and Buddhism, they did not send all their forces to the boundless starry sky. Only seven people came, including the lantern, Guanyin, Manjusri, Puxian, afraid liusun, the medicine master Buddha and Maitreya Buddha However, the two schools sent out all the second generation of disciples to the boundless starry sky.


    Burning the lamp gives guangchengzi the decision-making power, but it forces guangchengzi to have a one-on-one duel with them, so as to avoid their own disadvantages. Xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi also understand the idea of burning the lamp, so it is difficult to make a decision. Of course, xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher''s refusal to ask about burning the lamp is also influenced by this reason.


    After a while, guangchengzi said, "light the lamp, you don''t understand. Don''t you say you''re afraid we''ll rush up and kill you? Don''t worry, I''ll choose a one-on-one duel."


    Guangchengzi paused for a moment when he said this. The lamp burning people were very happy when they heard this. They couldn''t help thinking: "guangchengzi really loves face and fell in our plot."


    However, the xuandu master of the people''s education side shook his head secretly. If they choose a one-to-one duel, it is not good for them. After all, there are three quasi saints in the west, but there is no gap between people and Buddhism. It is very obvious.


    Just listen, burning the lamp said, "guangchengzi, since you have chosen a one-on-one duel, let''s start, end each other''s cause and effect as soon as possible, or take care of other things!"


    Guangchengzi sneered and said, "light the lamp, don''t worry. Although I choose a one-on-one duel, I still have conditions. It''s not too late to listen first and fight again!"


    The burning lamp heard this and asked, "guangchengzi, what conditions do you have, but please say it directly. I''m all ears!"


    Guangchengzi said: "Speaking of cause and effect, I explain that the cause and effect of western religion is very important. However, after the mass robbery, we will face the invasion of the three realms by the four forces. The teacher is worried that the safety of the three realms will be affected by the struggle between us. Therefore, we don''t want us to settle the cause and effect with you Western religions today. Our goal today is to settle the cause and effect with you traitors and recover what you took away To elucidate spiritual luck, we say that Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha are not within the scope of our attack. Of course, if they have to fight, they want to elucidate the cause and effect between the two religions with us. The cause and effect of the sect can not be ended by a one-to-one duel! How to choose depends on your own. "


    It has to be said that guangchengzi''s counterattack was very powerful. On the grounds of the safety of the three realms, he first excluded the two quasi saints, the pharmacist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha, and cut off the two great help of burning the lamp. Moreover, he made the reputation of Buddhism rise again among the Immortals. It was thought that although there could be some problems in Buddhism internally, it was still for the sake of the people in major issues.


    As soon as guangchengzi''s words came out, he immediately mentioned the momentum of people and expounding the two religions, and suppressed the momentum of the lantern burning ancient Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    After hearing guangchengzi''s words, it was difficult for those who lit the lamp to make a decision, especially Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha. They came to help light the lamp according to the orders of the two saints in the West. Without their help, they were afraid to light the lamp in a one-to-one duel, but they were not human and the enemy of the two religions. For a time, the scene could not help but become quiet.

 Chapter 1050

    But after hearing guangchengzi''s answer, the Yuanshi Tianzun was filled with emotion and sighed: "Guangcheng has finally lived up to my expectations for him and finally matured!"


    The Supreme Master nodded and said, "younger martial brother''s efforts have not been in vain. Although he has paid a lot for guangchengzi, even if he has gained something, guangchengzi''s words prove his ability to the immortals in the three realms. The second generation of disciples finally have a main military figure, and younger martial brother doesn''t have to worry about the future of teaching."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, I''m flattered. Guangchengzi still has a long way to go!"


    The debate between guangchengzi and Guanyin Bodhisattva and burning lamps surprised the immortals in the three circles. The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "guangchengzi has finally made achievements after so many disasters. It seems that the rise of hermeneutics is not far away."


    Empress Nuwa also sighed: "the rise of enlightenment is not a good thing for us in the long run, but the burning lamp and Guanyin Bodhisattva are not ordinary people, but there is a good contest between them!"


    After a long time, the burning lamp just made a decision and said, "guangchengzi, since you are here for poor monks and others today, we will have a one-to-one competition and speak according to our abilities. Neither the pharmacist Buddha nor Maitreya Buddha will participate in this matter, but I don''t know whether the people''s education will also participate in this matter?"


    When guangchengzi heard this, he sneered and said: "Light the lamp, if you didn''t take away the Taoist''s luck when you defected, senior brother xuandu wouldn''t participate in it. Unfortunately, you were too greedy. You took away not only the Enlightenment''s luck, but also part of the Taoist''s luck, so senior brother xuandu wouldn''t stand by with your arms. If you were afraid, you should pay for a thousand years of cultivation at your own expense, and then hand it over to you to get it from the Taoist in that year Lingbao, I can let you go. "


    Burning the lamp said, "it''s impossible. Guangchengzi has a lot to say. I''d better see Zhenzhang under my hand!"


    Guangchengzi sneered: "burning the lamp is still your evil intention. If you really have a heart, why don''t you return the Lingbao? Speaking of your slogan, it''s just a lie in the past!"


    I have to say that guangchengzi''s words forced several people to a dead end. No matter what they said, they defected from the sermon, and the Lingbao in their hands had to be sermon. Now people come to the door to ask for Lingbao. If they don''t give it, it''s useless even if you say it well.


    Hearing guangchengzi''s words, the lamp burning people had nothing to say. If they were to hand over their Lingbao, they would want to kill them. They would not agree to this condition anyway.


    Seeing that the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp had no words, master xuandu came forward and said, "the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp, now younger martial brother guangchengzi puts forward such a proposal with the idea of not wanting to kill. I don''t know how you, a compassionate Buddhist, can choose?"


    Maitreya heard the words of master xuandu ¡õ¡õ and couldn''t bear the other party to force several people to light the lamp, so he said: "the words of Taoist friends of xuandu are bad! Since those Lingbao have reached the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp and Guanyin Bodhisattva, that is to say, Lingbao is destined to them, how can you talk about it!"


    Master xuandu smiled calmly and said, "it''s a good fate. Maitreya didn''t lose his chance to get the true biography of zhunti saint. Even this oral language is very similar. I don''t know if you can give it to me!"


    Maitreya was furious when he heard this, but he couldn''t get angry immediately. After all, Buddhism was at a disadvantage. He could only swallow his anger and say, "xuandu''s statement is absurd. The poor monk''s Lingbao is in his own hands, while the Lingbao you said is in the hands of the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp and the Guanyin Bodhisattva. How can they be compared?"


    Master xuandu said, "Maitreya, why can''t we compare this? At the beginning, those spiritual treasures were all the treasures of our Taoism. Naturally, we have reason to take them back. Moreover, don''t you pay attention to emptiness and compassion in Buddhism? Don''t you even want to give up this spiritual treasure that doesn''t belong to you?"


    The words of master xuandu ¡õ¡õ were recognized by the people in the three circles who were watching the war. These people were all from scattered practice and had no good spiritual treasures. Naturally, they knew the value of spiritual treasures. Although the sermon was a great religion, they defected from five people. These five people were originally disciples of the sermon and naturally had many spiritual treasures in their hands. In the past, because they were not quantitative robbers, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was also It''s not good to go to ask for it against heaven''s destiny. Now we are in the process of quantity robbery. Everyone has to settle the cause and effect. It''s natural for Yuanshi Tianzun to come forward and ask for his own Lingbao. Moreover, Yuanshi Tianzun is a good man. He doesn''t kill each other directly, but just wants the other to return the Lingbao. Such a requirement is very low.


    Although those casual practitioners feel that the requirements of the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master are very low, for the light lamp and Guanyin Bodhisattva, they are equivalent to their lives. They know how poor the west is. There are few innate spiritual treasures at all. If they hand over the heavenly spiritual treasures in their hands, they will not benefit from the upcoming invasion of the three realms by the four forces It limits their opportunity to improve their strength, and such a result is unbearable to them.


    Maitreya Buddha and Medicine Guru Buddha wanted to agree with master xuandu''s proposal. In this way, they also saved the lives of lightbulb and Guanyin Bodhisattva, but they could not make decisions for lightbulb and Guanyin Bodhisattva, but suffered between them.


    Maitreya Buddha and Medicine Guru Buddha are inconvenient to answer the questions of xuandu ¡õ ¡õ guru. They can only focus on the ancient Buddha who lights the lamp and Guanyin Bodhisattva, and let each other decide for themselves. They are inconvenient to participate in it.


    The ancient Buddha who lit the lamp also knew the sufferings of Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha. This matter can only be solved by themselves, so they don''t blame Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha. After all, they still spoke to help themselves, but they were baffled by the master of xuandu, but it''s not easy for them not to abandon themselves.


    The burning lamp and Guanyin Bodhisattva looked at each other and saw their determination from each other''s eyes, so the burning lamp said, "xuandu Taoist friend, you can say anything, but it''s impossible for us to hand over the Lingbao. If you have the ability, you can take the Lingbao from us!"


    When master xuandu heard this, he sighed and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to solve this matter peacefully, but that you are too greedy. Since you insist on your own way, don''t blame us for being cruel. I remind you that we dare not protect your personal safety."


    The burning lamp sneered and said, "life and death are destiny. If we die in your hands, it''s also God''s will. Let''s talk less. The poor monk will come out in the first game. I don''t know who will fight?"


    Master xuandu came forward and said, "since you are going to play the first game, I want to fight with you and learn what you have learned in the West!"


    The light lamp said, "well, I''ll teach you what people can do to teach the eldest disciples!" the light lamp said and offered the "nine Golden Lotus" to the saints.


    After seeing the move of lighting the lamp, the master of xuandu smiled calmly. The top of his head showed the "xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth" and the "South off the ground flame flag" in his hand.


    In terms of possessions, only Kunpeng is the thickest among the three worlds, followed by the leader of Tongtian cult. The two saints in the West are not on the table, and there are only a few spiritual treasures coming and going. The master of xuandu was also clear about the treasures of the west, so he expected to burn a lamp to sacrifice the "nine Golden Lotus".


    Although the "nine grade Golden Lotus" is unparalleled in defense, it also depends on who uses it. After the light is broken, the mana is greatly reduced, which is almost the same as that of the xuandu master.


    After the master of xuandu ¡õ¡õ offered sacrifices to the "xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth", the lamp''s face did not change. He was very clear about this treasure. With this treasure to protect his body, it can be said that the master of xuandu ¡õ¡õ has been in an invincible position. Today, he is afraid it is difficult to retreat all over. At this time, the lamp''s heart can''t help retreating.


    It''s not only the burning lamp who is uneasy, but also the Maitreya Buddha and the pharmacist Buddha. The xuandu ¡õ¡õ master, who has the most valuable merit and virtue to protect his body, has been in an invincible position and can attack the burning lamp regardless of everything. Although the burning lamp has the "nine golden Lotus" to protect his body, he can''t use it flexibly because he is not the owner of this treasure. The "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" is different. It only needs a few mana to destroy it. Merit Xuanguang and 10000 dharmas do not invade. It can be said that few people in the three realms can break the defense of xuandu ¡õ¡õ division unless the sage takes action.


    After the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master offered the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower", the disciples of the two religions showed a smile on their faces. They knew the west very well and did not think that lighting lamps could break the defense of the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower". Therefore, they were full of confidence in the battle between xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and lighting lamps, and believed that the defeat of lighting lamps was a foregone conclusion, It''s just a matter of time.

 Chapter 1051

    The ancient Buddha who lit the lantern also knew that he was in a bad situation today. Originally, he wanted to use words to stimulate the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and others to stay out of their struggle with Buddhism, but he didn''t expect to miss it and put himself in a difficult position. If someone else had the "xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth" to protect himself, Then he can also use the "nine grade Golden Lotus" to fight it, but xuandu ¡õ¡õ master is the first master of human education. He is not weaker than quasi saint in mana, and there is no big gap with him. Now he has not recovered his cultivation, and the cultivation between them is basically the same. The other party has such a spiritual treasure in hand, but he is difficult to compete with him.


    After lighting the lamp and sacrificing the "nine Golden Lotus", he decided to defend first, consume the magic power of xuandu ¡õ¡õ division, and then wait for the opportunity to counterattack. After all, in essence, "nine Golden Lotus" is lower than "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower".


    After offering the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower", the master of xuandu ¡õ¡õ was not in a hurry to attack. He also had the same idea as the light lamp. He let the light lamp attack first and took the opportunity to consume the other party''s mana. Unfortunately, his idea could not be realized. The light lamp stood there quietly without going out first.


    After waiting for a long time, master xuandu had no choice but to do it first. After all, they wanted to find a light to settle the cause and effect. If they kept delaying so much, it would be very bad for their momentum. In addition, he had the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" in his hand, which was the most valuable merit of the day after tomorrow, and the "South ground away flame flag", so he didn''t take the initiative to do it again, The immortals who were watching the battle thought they were too timid to take action.


    After thinking of this, master xuandu said, "since the ancient Buddha who lights the lamp doesn''t do it, I''ll do it first."


    Master xuandu ¡õ¡õ said, waving the "Southern ground flame flag" in his hand, he sent out a three flavor real fire to burn the lamp. Of course, this is just a tentative move of master xuandu ¡õ¡õ to see the reaction of the lamp.


    I saw that the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp tied a treasure bottle seal on his hands and met the Sanwei real fire issued by the xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher. After the two met, the Sanwei real fire was immediately extinguished by the treasure bottle seal.


    After seeing the response of the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp, master xuandu was relieved. He was afraid that if he didn''t fight back, he would have a chance to win as long as he fought back.


    For the idea of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master, the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp was clear in his heart. The reason why he fought back in the temptation of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master was to paralyze the other party and create a favorable situation for himself so that he could retreat. It''s not that huodeng didn''t want to defeat xuandu ¡õ¡õ master. He also had this idea, but huodeng understood that now xuandu ¡õ¡õ master only offered the acquired merit treasure of "xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth", but the treasure of human education and education "Taiji map" was not offered. He didn''t believe that xuandu ¡õ¡õ master didn''t bring this congenital treasure.


    The xuandu ¡õ¡õ master naturally carries the innate treasure of "Tai Chi map", but the "seven treasures and wonderful tree" of the two western saints has not appeared. In order to take all the other side, the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master can''t use all his cards, which is not a good thing for them.


    After the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master tried, he was determined in his heart, but the "South off the ground flame flag" in his hand turned into a huge flame lion and jumped at the lantern burning ancient Buddha.


    Speaking of the "Southern ground away flame flag", it is not weaker than the "nine grade Golden Lotus" in the hands of the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp. If it is the "Twelve grade Golden Lotus", the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division is not confident to break its defense, but the "nine grade golden Lotus" without the three grades is the same as the "Southern ground away flame flag" in quality, but the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division is capable of breaking the defense of the lamp, Take the other party down.


    The ancient Buddha who lit the lamp naturally knew this. He was not unprepared. As long as the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division did not have the "Pangu flag" in hand, he was confident to defend the attack of the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division.


    In the face of the huge flame lion transformed by the "Southern Liyan light flag", the lantern burning ancient Buddha quickly formed a tiger subduing seal on his hands and met the huge flame lion. However, the lantern also understood that the tiger subduing seal alone could not stop the attack of xuandu ¡õ¡õ division, so he ran into the huge flame lion with the "nine grade Golden Lotus".


    The action of the ancient Buddha who lit the lantern shocked all the immortals present. Although it is said that with the protection of the "nine grade Golden Lotus", the lantern should be able to resist the huge flame lion transformed by the "Southern off the ground flame flag", it is shocking that the lantern dared to defend lingbaolai against the attack of the other party with brute force. Such a move is very dangerous. If you are not careful, you will be seriously injured.


    When master xuandu ¡õ ¡õ saw that the burning lamp made such an adventurous move, he couldn''t help but cross his heart and increased the output of mana. The huge flame lion became bigger again and bumped into the burning lamp with violent force.


    Faced with such a move by both sides, all the immortals present were extremely nervous. After listening to a loud bang, the huge flame lion disappeared, turned into a red light and returned to the master of xuandu again. However, the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp stood on the spot under the "nine Golden Lotus". It seemed that he had not been seriously hurt.


    The collision between xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and dengdeng ancient Buddha ended in equal shares. They both stared at each other and waited for the next confrontation.


    The Maitreya Buddha and the Medicine Guru Buddha breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that the lantern burning ancient Buddha was nothing. The lantern burning ancient Buddha was one of the four masters in the West. If he made a mistake, the West would suffer heavy losses.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva also breathed a sigh of relief. They were already connected with the lantern burning Buddha. They lost everything and prospered. They were relieved that the lantern burning Buddha might have the opportunity to share equally with each other as long as the xuandu master didn''t come up with such an attack treasure as the Pangu flag. Of course, it would be better if the other party would use the Pangu flag. At least they are much safer.


    After fighting with each other, the ancient Buddha and master xuandu were thinking about their own shortcomings. After a moment, both of them understood it. Master xuandu raised the "ground away flame flag" in his hand again. This time, he did not turn it into a giant lion, but understood the law of fire through the impact just now, and a red fire snake appeared in the air, Master xuandu manipulated the fire snake but pestered the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp.


    If the previous giant lion was just fierce, the fire snake is incomparable. The power of both sides is opposite. Of course, its origin is still fire.


    In the face of the attack of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master, the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp did not dare to despise it. With his strong power, he could still hit hard, but he did not dare to let the fire snake entangle it, which would make him dangerous.


    I saw that the lantern burning ancient Buddha quickly made a "dragon subduing seal" with both hands, and then flew back to avoid the fire snake''s attack, so as not to be entangled by the other party. While retreating, the lantern burning ancient Buddha made a wisdom seal again, which turned into a sword of wisdom and cut at the fire snake.


    The xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher did not give the lantern burning ancient Buddha a chance to attack later. When the lantern burning ancient Buddha retreated, the xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher flew up and responded to the sword of wisdom issued by the lantern burning ancient Buddha. Under the protection of the "xuanhuang exquisite tower of heaven and earth", the sword of wisdom did not play its due ability and soon disappeared, The fire snake controlled by the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master quickly bypassed the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and chased the lantern burning ancient Buddha again.


    Faced with the pressure of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master step by step, the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp was very helpless and had to fight hard. He shouted, and the "nine grade Golden Lotus" emitted a dazzling light. One after another, the Golden Lotus spontaneous combustion lamp opened in front of the ancient Buddha, but the fire snake controlled by xuandu ¡õ¡õ master was trapped in the Golden Lotus.


    The master of xuandu didn''t care about the blooming Golden Lotus. The finger of the "South off the ground flame flag" in his hand sent out a red light and fused with the fire snake. Suddenly, the fire snake changed into a huge five clawed fire dragon.


    The fire dragon roared and the huge dragon tail swung, but the golden lotus that trapped him was opened and smashed. However, in a moment, the Golden Lotus transformed from the "nine grade Golden Lotus" was swept away.


    When the fire dragon swept through the Golden Lotus transformed by the "nine grade Golden Lotus", the ancient Buddha gave a loud shout and no longer kept it. A spiritual treasure appeared in his hand and the golden body of the Buddha was displayed. This Lingbao was the "blessing pestle" given by the Taoist ancestor when the sage was heard in the Zixiao palace.


    The Giant Buddha''s golden body waved a "blessing pestle" and hit the five clawed fire dragon on the head. The momentum was very frightening. It seems that this is also a life-saving skill left by the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp.


    When the five clawed fire dragon was unprepared, it was hit by the "blessing pestle" and immediately turned into a flame, disappeared into the air, and the danger of lighting a lamp was immediately relieved.

 Chapter 1052

    The master of xuandu didn''t expect that the successor of the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp was not the "seven treasures wonderful tree", but the "blessing God pestle", so he let the lamp escape.


    In fact, before he came to the boundless starry sky, the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp had long been aware of the spiritual treasure of the west, and the West had never shown any innate spiritual treasure. Among them, only the "blessing God pestle" of zhunti saint was available. Therefore, he asked zhunti saint to give this treasure as his unique skill to protect his life.


    It was precisely because of this preparation of the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp that he escaped under the "Southern ground leaving flame flag" of the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division.


    The xuandu ¡õ¡õ master failed to hit, but he quickly withdrew and retreated in case of a sudden attack by lighting a lamp. What the master xuandu didn''t expect was that although the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp killed the five clawed fire dragon, he didn''t pursue it while winning.


    Of course, it''s not that the lantern burning ancient Buddha doesn''t want to pursue, but that the xuandu ¡õ¡õ Division has the "xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth" to protect itself. Even with the "blessing God pestle" in hand, the lantern burning ancient Buddha is not sure that it can break the defense of the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division, so the lantern burning ancient Buddha can only retreat like the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division.


    Just listen, the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp said, "the Taoist friends of xuandu are really smart. They have understood the law of fire with the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. You really admire it!"


    Master xuandu said, "the ancient Buddha who lights the lamp is flattering. Even if I understand the law of fire, I have no choice but to win the ancient Buddha, but it''s nothing!"


    Burning the lamp said, "the Taoist friends of xuandu are too modest. If it weren''t for the ''blessing God pestle'' given by the poor monk youzhunti sage, I''m afraid they would die under the fire dragon attack of the Taoist friends!"


    Master xuandu said, "the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp is joking. How could I hurt you with that attack? You are too proud of me! Your fight and mine are not over yet. Let''s continue!"


    It''s hard to imagine seeing the conversation between master xuandu and lightbulb. Just now they fought to death, which surprised all the fairies present.


    Burning the lamp said, "the Taoist friend of xuandu wants to continue. The poor monk should accompany him to the end."


    When master xuandu heard this, he didn''t say anything more. He displayed the "South off the ground flame flag" in his hand and waved a fire dragon to the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp again.


    The ancient Buddha who lit the lamp was unwilling to be outdone. The "blessing pestle" in his hand waved to the fire dragon of xuandu ¡õ¡õ division. When you came to both sides, we fought for dozens of rounds and still couldn''t go up and down.


    Maitreya and others were surprised by the behavior of the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp. They didn''t understand why the ancient Buddha suddenly fought with the xuandu master, which was obviously unfavorable to him.


    In fact, Maitreya Buddha and others did not know that the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp was forced to do nothing. He never thought that the master of xuandu ¡õ¡õ had understood the law of fire. If he did not fight with it, it would be difficult to resist the attack of the master of xuandu ¡õ¡õ only by relying on the "nine Golden Lotus".


    The power of law is no longer the enemy of ordinary means. Anyway, the burning lamp heard the Taoist priest in Zixiao palace and knew the power of the power of law. However, Maitreya Buddha and others are young people who know nothing about the power of law. Naturally, they don''t understand the situation faced by the ancient Buddha, so they were surprised by the action of burning the lamp.


    Not only Maitreya, but also the immortals present did not understand the power of the power of the law. They were very surprised at the action of lighting the lamp. They thought that lighting the lamp was dizzy, but they didn''t know the distress in the heart of lighting the lamp at this time!


    After dozens of rounds of fighting with xuandu ¡õ¡õ division, the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp found the weakness of xuandu ¡õ¡õ division. He was overjoyed and thought that the opportunity to wait for himself had finally come.


    Speaking of the weakness of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master, it''s actually nothing, but xuandu ¡õ¡õ master is very weak in close combat. After all, the spirit snake and giant dragon evolved by the power of the law can''t be launched in close combat, and the ancient Buddha who lights the lamp has the Buddha''s golden body, which is much higher than xuandu ¡õ¡õ master in close combat. As long as the lamp can approach xuandu ¡õ¡õ master, Then we can take the initiative in the battle.


    Thinking of this, the mind of the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp couldn''t help living. He immediately took action. The Buddha''s golden body, holding a "blessing God pestle", rushed straight and forced the xuandu master step by step.


    In this way, before long, the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division was forced to retreat by the lantern burning ancient Buddha. However, because he had the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" as the most valuable merit and virtue to protect himself, the lantern burning ancient Buddha''s offensive was fierce, but it could not break the defense of the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division. Therefore, the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division was just miserable in appearance, but actually did no harm.


    The ancient Buddha who lit the lamp changed the way of fighting, but it made the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division suffer a lot. The xuandu ¡õ¡õ division was just the fur of mastering a little law, but it was difficult to use it freely in control. Being so close to the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp, it became difficult to master the power of the law, but his attacks made frequent mistakes. If he didn''t have the "xuanhuang exquisite tower of heaven and earth" to protect himself, He has long been defeated by the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp.


    The close combat with the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp made master xuandu angry, but there was no good way to stop it. Of course, if master xuandu offered the innate treasure of "Tai Chi diagram", he could easily win the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp, but he could not do so. After all, he was responsible for the battle.


    After the master xuandu ¡õ¡õ fell into the disadvantage, Maitreya and other people were very happy. They began to think that the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp might share the autumn with the master xuandu ¡õ¡õ and, at the worst, would lead the other party to display the congenital treasure of "Tai Chi diagram", so as to reduce the pressure of Guanyin Bodhisattva and others.


    The Buddhist side is happy, but people and Buddhism are shocked. They are deeply afraid that xuandu ¡õ¡õ master will miss, which will greatly damage the morale of people and Buddhism.


    In the face of the fierce attack of the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp, the master of the xuandu ¡õ¡õ fired. Originally, he didn''t want to use the unique skills contained in the postnatal merit treasure, but now he can''t care about these. If he doesn''t display the unique skills of "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower", he will use the innate treasure "Tai Chi map". Compared with the two, Master xuandu thought it would be better to use the "xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth", which would also make it easier for people and disciples of the two religions.


    With this idea, the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division immediately changed its fighting mode, put away the power of the law, wore the "xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth" on its head, and took the "South off the ground flame light flag" as a weapon to fight directly with the Buddha''s golden body of the ancient Buddha who lit a lamp.


    The change of xuandu ¡õ¡õ division gradually moved back to the situation relying on the defense of the "xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth", and the balance tilted to xuandu ¡õ¡õ division again.


    The immortals present did not expect that the result would be like this. The lantern burning ancient Buddha and the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master chose a close fight that they were not familiar with. The scene became very strange, making him seem to have returned to the great battle between the Lich and the demon in the flood and famine period.


    However, no matter how the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division fought, the disciples of the two schools only knew that the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division had the upper hand again, but they ignored the others.


    After dozens of rounds of close combat between xuandu ¡õ ¡õ division and the ancient Buddha burning lamps, the mana consumption of both sides was very fast and they were panting, which made all the immortals present understand that the battle was about to end. They couldn''t help but raise their spirits and pay attention to every move on the field.


    Master xuandu knew he couldn''t drag on any longer, so he shouted loudly. His body coincided with the "xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth", turned into a yellow flame and directly rushed to the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp. It seemed that he wanted to forcibly break through the defense of the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp with brute force in order to end the battle.


    It was too late for the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp to escape after he found the action of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master. He could only urge his whole body to sacrifice the "nine Golden Lotus" and rush to the yellow flame of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master.


    The madness of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp shocked the immortals present and gave them a chill. Who of them didn''t want to face such a desperate madman.


    The action of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and dengdeng ancient Buddha made the scattered practitioners in the three realms feel cold. They thought they should continue to live in seclusion and could not participate in this mass robbery, so as not to be watched by madmen like xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and dengdeng ancient Buddha and ruin their lives.

 Chapter 1053

    With a loud bang, the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp collided, but the "nine grade Golden Lotus" was inferior to the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" in quality. The lamp lit suffered a lot of internal injuries in the collision, while the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master was not injured because of the protection of the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower", the most valuable virtue of the day after tomorrow, So it''s much better than lighting a lamp.


    The huge impact knocked xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and dengdeng ancient Buddha unconscious, but because xuandu ¡õ¡õ master himself was not injured, he woke up earlier than dengdeng ancient Buddha. The "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" on the head of xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher suddenly flew up and became larger, and then xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher university drank "tower town heaven and earth".


    Suddenly, "heaven and earth are mysterious, yellow and exquisite" became incomparably huge. The great general, the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp, together with the "nine Golden Lotus", sucked up the tower. This sudden change shocked the immortals present. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do and stood motionless on the spot.


    After a long time, the immortals woke up. Maitreya Buddha, herbalist Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva had seen Kunpeng''s two treasures of postnatal merit and virtue. They also knew the unique skill of postnatal merit and virtue from the mouth of the two saints in the West. They also understood that the "tower to control heaven and earth" of xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher was the unique skill of "xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth". They were all cold at xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher''s move, They thought that the crazy move of xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher was planned long ago, just to wait for the lantern burning ancient Buddha to be captured, so they were shocked by xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher.


    Speaking of the crazy move of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and dengdeng ancient Buddha, it not only gave ¡õ¡õ the heart of scattered cultivation in the three realms, but also helped Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother in the heaven. The Xi Wang''s mother was very happy to see xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and dengdeng ancient Buddha.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu in the underworld saw the fight between xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and lightbulb, empress Houtu said, "but I didn''t expect that xuandu, which has always been silent, would have such a plan. It''s really chilling."


    Kunpeng smiled calmly and said, "in fact, there''s nothing. The supreme master seems quiet, but in fact, his heart is very insidious. It''s normal for the master of the xuandu to follow the Supreme Master for so long. Taoist friends don''t need to be surprised."


    Empress Houtu sighed when she heard this and said, "what Taoist friends said is very true, but master xuandu ¡õ¡õ has such means, but we want to make our disciples be careful in the future!"


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "since xuandu has shown its own nature, it is no longer terrible, but Taoist friends don''t need to worry about it. Besides, we don''t necessarily have to deal with Sanqing in the future. We don''t need to be aware of this."


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "lighting the lamp is careless, otherwise it can''t be captured by the xuandu master so easily. It seems that the two western saints have miscalculated."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the master of xuandu ¡õ¡õ collected the light, but it ignited the beginning of the war between people, Buddhism and Buddhism. Buddhism will soon compete with people and Buddhism, and a good play will be staged. This time, it will no longer be a one-to-one competition, but a group war, but we have eyes."


    Empress Houtu was surprised when she heard this and said, "Taoist friends, the two saints in the West will not be so shameless. This is in front of the immortals in the three realms. If they do so, how can they gain a foothold in the three realms in the future?"


    Kunpeng said: "it will be a matter of the future whether we can have a foothold in the three realms. If the lamp burning body dies, there will be a great change in Buddhism at present. Therefore, the two saints in the West will keep the lamp burning anyway. Besides, it''s just a loss of face. It''s nothing, and it''s not about that anymore."


    Empress Houtu was right when she thought about it. In those years, she must have mentioned how much dough she had lost in order to make the West happy. How could this matter be in front of her again? And as long as she could keep the light on, she would naturally have the opportunity to resolve the impact in the future.


    It''s the same as what Kunpeng thought. In the Western Paradise, zhunti was very anxious when he saw that the lantern was taken away by the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master. He quickly connected with the lead and said, "elder martial brother, the xuandu is too sinister. We should save the lantern anyway and can''t let him die!"


    Jieyin also knew the importance of lighting lamps, but he was worried that the lighting of lamps would affect the overall situation, especially the people and the two churches took the opportunity to wantonly suppress the west, so he said: "younger martial brother, we must save the lighting of lamps, but we can''t act recklessly, otherwise we will only give the Supreme Master and the first emperor an excuse to suppress us!"


    Zhunti said disapprovingly: "Elder martial brother, now that things have come to this point, we still have to consider what to do. If there is an accident when the lamp is lit, Guanyin, Manjusri, sages and all remaining grandchildren will have an accident. Elder martial brother doesn''t think that they can stop people and master of the two religions. There are innate treasures in the hands of that person and the two religions. It''s better to take the opportunity to directly mess up the situation as long as they can light the lamp If we run away, then we can also explain the cause and effect with people! "


    After hearing this, he thought it was very reasonable, so he said: "younger martial brother, it''s reasonable. We''ll do as you say. You''ll immediately inform Maitreya that they start to act!"


    Zhunti immediately ordered Maitreya to make trouble after seeing Jieyin and agreeing to his proposal. Maitreya immediately secretly talked to the pharmacist Buddha after receiving the order.


    For the two of zhunti and zhunti, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun had long made arrangements. In fact, at the beginning, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun knew that if the West failed in a one-to-one situation, zhunti and zhunti would try every means to mess up the situation, so that the five people who lit the lamp, Guanyin, Puxian, Manjusri and all left sun could escape, So they told guangchengzi and others to be careful and not to give each other an opportunity to take advantage of when they fought with xuandu ¡õ¡õ master.


    Not only did the Supreme Lord Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun understand the behavior of the two western saints, but even the Tongtian leader knew their behavior very well. When he saw that the light was captured, the Tongtian leader said, "junior sister Nuwa, the two western saints are about to jump over the wall, but it''s time for us to play."


    Empress Nuwa nodded when she heard this and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. Yunxiao and Kong Xuan have already prepared for people. As long as people, Buddhism and Buddhism start a scuffle, we will start immediately. I''m afraid that the two saints in the West will not do so, so our arrangement will fail."


    When the leader of Tongtian sect heard this, he smiled and said, "younger martial sister, you are worried too much. You don''t know what kind of person zhunti is. How can he let the burning lamp body die. Moreover, once the burning lamp body dies, what will happen to Guanyin, Puxian, Manjusri and their grandchildren, and what will happen to those who take refuge in Buddhism."


    Empress Nuwa said, "once the lamp is burned, Guanyin, Puxian, Manjusri and all remaining grandchildren will naturally lose their lives, and Buddhism will inevitably be in chaos."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "how can zhunti and Jieyin make this pro happen? Therefore, they will try their best to mess up the situation and take the opportunity to get away. This is also the best time for us to recover our own luck."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, have you figured it out? We really have to let go of such a good opportunity, not to deal with the Buddhist brother, so that the two saints in the west can get away easily?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "younger martial sister, you and I owe a lot to our disciples at the beginning, so although this is a good opportunity to deal with the two saints in the west, we can''t go too far, otherwise what our disciples will think and what the immortals in the three worlds will think are all we have to consider!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "if we act like a tiger head and a snake tail, it will not only damage our reputation, but also the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun will hate us!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "I used to care too much about reputation, so I let my disciples suffer. Now reputation is not important to me. As long as I am comfortable, I don''t need to care what others think. As for the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, they already hate us. Adding this one is nothing, and as long as there is a war among people, Buddhism and Buddhism, it will be more or less Some losses, which is very good for us. "


    Empress Nuwa sighed when she heard the leader of Tongtian cult: "well, don''t you just give up some disciples? As long as you can take back your luck, it''s nothing to put the two saints and one horse in the West."


    The leader of Tongtian sect said with a smile: "it''s good for younger martial sister to think so. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether we participate in their struggle or not in the current situation. There can be fewer fights without benefits."


    Empress Nuwa nodded, agreed with the leader of Tongtian cult, and said with a smile: "it''s good. We can also sit aside and watch the change. Moreover, such good plays are rare, and we can broaden our horizons."

 Chapter 1054

    Maitreya, after discussing with the Medicine Guru Buddha and others, came forward and said, "Taoist friend of xuandu, you have defeated the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp, and the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp was also seriously injured. I wonder if you can let him go. After all, the cause and effect between the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp and you is not too great, and the two Lingbao in his hand are the things of saints and should be handed over to us."


    But they didn''t expect that Maitreya Buddha would say such shameless words after the crazy move of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp. When he was defeated, he asked his opponent for Lingbao.


    Master xuandu smiled calmly when he heard this and said, "Maitreya''s words are bad! The burning lamp was originally a disciple of our Taoist school, but he rebelled against the religion and kidnapped his fellow disciples to betray the teacher. How can I say that it has little cause and effect? It''s only that the two Lingbao were obtained from the poor burning lamp. How can Maitreya find me."


    When master xuandu said this, he pushed back Maitreya''s words and left him speechless and speechless.


    Seeing that Maitreya Buddha was speechless, master xuandu said: "Maitreya Buddha, I am in a compassionate mood. If you want to take back these two spiritual treasures in the west, it is not difficult. As long as Guanyin, Manjusri, sages and all remaining grandchildren return the spiritual treasures obtained from the sermon, I will naturally return the spiritual treasures to the west, regardless of your intention."


    The words of master xuandu ¡õ¡õ were reasonable, which greatly admired the immortals in the three circles, but it was very difficult for Maitreya Buddha. He also wanted to exchange Lingbao between the two sides, but in that way, the three Bodhisattvas of Guanyin, Manjusri and Puxian and all remaining sun Buddhas were offended, and Buddhism immediately began civil strife.


    Thinking of this, Maitreya sighed in his heart and said, "Taoist friends of xuandu, it''s not up to the poor monk to decide. Moreover, Taoist friends also know that the two spiritual treasures are owned by the saints. Even if Taoist friends don''t want to return them to the poor monk, the saints will naturally take them back. However, since then, Taoist friends have sinned the saints. I hope Taoist friends can take care of themselves."


    Hearing Maitreya''s words, master xuandu sneered and said, "Maitreya just forgot the agreement of the saints. Saints should not intervene in the matter of measuring robbery. As long as they can''t measure robbery, they can''t take back these two spiritual treasures. There are saints in the West and in the East, but Taoist friends don''t need to scare people with Saints!"


    Maitreya Buddha heard this but said, "xuandu Taoist friend, you are disrespectful to the sage. Please take back this and apologize to the sage!"


    Master xuandu sneered: "Maitreya''s words are bad! I don''t think I''m disrespectful to saints, but this apology is absurd!"


    Maitreya Buddha had been ordered by the zhunti sage to make trouble. Master xuandu ¡õ ¡õ made him find a reason. He only heard him say: "if you have to insist on this, the poor monk can only offend you. I hope you can think clearly!"


    When guangchengzi heard Maitreya''s words, he said angrily, "Maitreya Buddha should not be rampant. Take such nonsense as this. If you want to do it, I will accompany you. However, you should think clearly. As long as you move your hand, you will violate the previous agreement. Then don''t blame my subordinates for being indifferent."


    Maitreya said, "I''m afraid guangchengzi''s Taoist friends want to force poor monks and others to break the contract. If not, how can you be so bold and disrespectful to saints!"


    Maitreya''s words once again made the immortals on the spot feel the shamelessness of the west, distorted the facts and planted others, and made the immortals in the three circles feel that the saints and disciples are so conceivable. They all decided to stay away from the West and never touch each other, otherwise they would ask for trouble.


    Zhunti and Jieyin did not expect that it was Maitreya''s words that greatly damaged the status of Buddhism in the human race, gradually reduced the number of believers, and the Qi of the West declined.


    In the face of such a shameless West, guangchengzi''s mind is still not perfect. He was angered by Maitreya''s words. He only heard him say angrily: "Maitreya Buddha doesn''t want to talk nonsense. All the fairies present know exactly what your heart is. Frankly, you just want to breach the contract. In that case, you have to stop talking. We''re still better off!"


    Maitreya Buddha was overjoyed when he heard guangchengzi''s words and said secretly, "guangchengzi, you can''t bear to jump out, but you give the poor monk enough reason."


    Thinking of this, Maitreya said, "guangchengzi, I wanted to convince people with reason, but you are so arrogant that you want to challenge us. No wonder I am in the West."


    Guangchengzi sneered and said, "Maitreya, you immortals in the three realms of Western wolf ambition don''t know who knows. If you want to fight, fight. We should accompany ourselves."


    The words of guangchengzi and Maitreya Buddha fell into the eyes of all saints, but they had different reactions. In the Taiqing sky, the supreme Lao Jun said: "younger martial brother Yuanshi, guangchengzi''s mood is still not perfect. Although it is said that Maitreya Buddha wants to breach the contract, this excuse can''t be said by us, which makes Maitreya find a far fetched reason."


    Yuanshi Tianzun also sighed and said, "what the eldest martial brother said is very true. Guangchengzi really needs a good life to practice before he can achieve great success. I hope he can gain something in the quantitative robbery. However, Maitreya Buddha''s saying in the name of a saint is disrespectful and should be punished!"


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "the west is so arrogant, but it should be punished. If we don''t give them some strength, they still think we are easy to bully."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "elder martial brother, since Maitreya Buddha, pharmacist Buddha and Guanyin dare to break the contract, we don''t need to take any more care. We''d better directly let our disciples kill them and clarify the dignity of the two religions with upright people!"


    The elder gentleman shook his head and said, "younger martial brother, you must not do this. If you really hurt Maitreya Buddha, then zhunti and Jieyin will be very angry. I''m afraid the quantity robbery is difficult to end, which is very disadvantageous to us. Younger martial brother is angry or needs to be patient."


    Seeing that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said so, the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty changed his mind and said, "elder martial brother, since you can''t kill them, you can always kill them for some accomplishments?"


    Seeing that Yuanshi Tianzun hated each other so much, although he deliberately blocked it, he was speechless. He could only say: "younger martial brother, there is no opinion to punish them for their brother, but we can''t do too much. After all, we can''t hurt the vitality of the three realms. That''s bad for ourselves."


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "I understand this if the eldest martial brother doesn''t say it. I can make them suffer at most. I won''t make the eldest martial brother embarrassed."


    The supreme old gentleman said, "I wish you could think so, younger martial brother."


    But it was the two saints in the West. When Maitreya provoked a dispute, he sighed: "younger martial brother, although Maitreya completed your instructions, my Western reputation has been greatly damaged. I''m afraid it will take a long time to restore my previous reputation in the future."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, we have no choice but to do so. How could we do this if the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty didn''t force us too much? It''s because they did too well. We''re just fighting back."


    Then he understood zhunti''s pain and sighed, "younger martial brother, how are they doing? Is there any problem?"


    Zhunti said, "don''t worry, senior brother. Duobao, they are all ready and have no problem!"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, this matter is related to our western luck, but it can''t be careless!"


    Zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, I''m not worried that Duobao and Nuwa are not well prepared. I''m worried that Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa have no reaction since the war between us and others. This phenomenon is too abnormal. I don''t want to be the way Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa do things. I''m afraid they have some conspiracies in the dark, but we want to Be careful. "


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, this is it, but we don''t need to think about it. Even if there are intrigues ahead, we have to hit it, because we have no way back! If we can''t save the burning lamp, Guanyin, Manjusri, Puxian and all their grandchildren, we can''t participate in the struggle for the four directions of the world!"


    Zhunti nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. I''m afraid that the reason why the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor acted like this is to weaken our western power and make us unable to compete for a world!"


    Then he nodded and said, "I hope the way of heaven is on our side, so that we can get through this disaster safely!"

 Chapter 1055

    When Maitreya Buddha and guangchengzi quarreled, nadobao took a group of Buddhist disciples to the desolate starry sky. When he saw the emergence of Duobao, guangchengzi immediately understood that he had been cheated by Maitreya Buddha, which not only gave the other party an excuse, but also made the other party successfully delay the time.


    After guangchengzi understood all this, he was furious and sneered: "Maitreya, you are really a good plan. It seems that you in the West don''t want to end cause and effect peacefully!"


    Maitreya smiled and said, "it''s not that we don''t want to solve each other''s cause and effect peacefully, but that you force people too much, and we have to do it."


    When master xuandu heard this, he sneered and said, "what a last resort. Isn''t it your trick that Duobao can come to the boundless starry sky so quickly? Otherwise, how can he come here before we argue?"


    But guangchengzi said, "elder martial brother, what can we say with these shameless people? Since they want to fight, we will fight with them."


    Master xuandu nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true. He originally wanted to leave a way for them. Unfortunately, they don''t cherish it themselves. That''s no wonder we."


    The reason why master xuandu ¡õ¡õ said these words was that he received a letter from the Supreme Master and the Supreme Master Yuanshi, because guangchengzi''s mind is still a gap compared with master xuandu ¡õ¡õ and for the victory of this war, the Supreme Master Yuanshi and the Supreme Master handed over the decision to master xuandu ¡õ¡õ and the disciples of people and Buddhism are mainly master xuandu ¡õ¡õ.


    Just as he spoke, there was another wave in the boundless starry sky, but the truncated disciples came. When the truncated disciples appeared, Duobao''s face changed greatly, and Maitreya''s heart sank. The situation on the field was very bad for them.


    The arrival of the intercepted disciples made xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi happy and thought their helpers were coming. Unfortunately, they didn''t know that the intercepted disciples and the demon clan were just coming to settle the cause and effect with Duobao and didn''t interfere in the struggle among people, Buddhism and Buddhism.


    The disciples who came to stop teaching were empress Yunxiao and Kong Xuan, while the demon family was nine infants, and the others were shitianjun and others. They just came to the town for fear that if the West didn''t know how to compete with the west, they would be the back hand of stopping teaching.


    The arrival of the sect interception and the demon clan made the three immortals who watched the war think that things have entered ¡õ¡õ, and they are all more excited and pay close attention to the situation in the field.


    After seeing Duobao, empress Yunxiao was filled with emotion. Once upon a time, both she and Duobao listened to the Tao under the leader of Tongtian cult, but now they are the same enemy.


    Just listen, empress Yunxiao said, "senior brother Duobao, are you okay?"


    When Duobao heard this, he said, "Taoist friend Yunxiao is wrong. There are no more Duobao people in the world, only the Tathagata Buddha!"


    Empress Yunxiao was very sad when she heard this and said, "have you decided to make a clean break with the sect?"


    The Tathagata Buddha said, "that''s right!"


    Empress Yunxiao sighed: "it seems that the master knows you. He already knew that you can''t stop teaching again. Let''s just say that Quan is a poor Taoist. Since Taoist friends have made up their mind, it has nothing to do with you. The luck of stopping teaching is back!"


    As soon as empress Yunxiao said this, the face of the Tathagata Buddha did not change greatly. Originally, because he invested in Buddhism, he took away the spirit of interception. With empress Yunxiao''s words, he returned to intercept. And the people present were also very puzzled about it. They didn''t understand why the Qi of interception would return so easily.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, there is nothing. It was the order of Tongtian leader that Duobao left the sect. At that time, Tongtian leader did not drive Duobao out of the sect. Naturally, Duobao can share the good fortune of the sect. Now Duobao has admitted that he has made a clean break with the sect, so the good fortune originally belonging to the sect will naturally return.


    Looking at the unwilling Tathagata Buddha, empress Yunxiao said, "Tathagata Buddha, although you have decided not to return to the apostasy, many Taoist friends were transported to the West in the first war of Fengshen. If they are still willing to return to the apostasy, please return it. If they are not willing, it has nothing to do with the apostasy anymore."


    When the Tathagata Buddha heard this, his heart fluctuated. A moment later, he said, "the words of Taoist friends will be conveyed by the poor monk. If they are really willing to return to the sect, the poor monk will not stop them!"


    When empress Yunxiao heard this, she sighed and said, "in that case, the cause and effect between us will be over. Since then, everyone will be strangers!"


    After hearing the words of empress Yunxiao, the Tathagata Buddha breathed a long sigh. Although his luck was recovered, he also stopped teaching to end the cause and effect, and he had both gains and losses.


    The immortals in the three realms thought that the interception was intentional when they heard the words of empress Yunxiao. Although Duobao finally decided to betray the interception, the interception was not too difficult for him. They just recovered the good luck of the interception, but they were dignified. At the same time, they also thought that Duobao was worthless and thought that the West was too shameless.


    However, the disciples of Ren and Xie were shocked by the words of empress Yunxiao. They never thought that empress Yunxiao would make such a decision, but they felt very uncomfortable.


    Just listen, guangchengzi said, "Yunxiao Taoist friend, how can you make such a decision and how can you face martial uncle Tongtian in the future?"


    Lady Yunxiao said, "guangchengzi, this is what we teach ourselves. It has nothing to do with you. What I am willing to do is none of your business. Don''t forget that there is still cause and effect between us!"


    Guangchengzi was very angry when he heard this. He just wanted to go to the Yunxiao empress again, but he didn''t want to be stopped by the xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher. The xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher was the leader of the matter. Guangchengzi didn''t dare to disobey and had to retreat.


    At this time, I only heard master xuandu say, "younger martial sister Yunxiao, although I don''t know why you made such a decision, as you said, this is an internal matter of interception. We can''t interfere, but I don''t know whether interception is a disciple of Taoism?"


    Empress Yunxiao couldn''t help laughing when she heard this, but she was very clear about the intention of xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher, so she sneered and said: "xuandu Taoist friend, it''s not up to you and me to decide whether to stop teaching is a Taoist disciple. If you have any questions, you can go to jin''ao island to ask your teacher!"


    Master xuandu didn''t expect that empress Yunxiao was so smart that she saw through her intention. She couldn''t help sighing and didn''t speak again.


    At this time, Kong Xuan said, "elder martial sister, although we are in trouble, the demon family still has cause and effect to end with the west, but we should let master jiuying end the cause and effect with it!"


    When empress Yunxiao heard this, she immediately withdrew, apologized to the nine baby demon saint, and asked the other party to come forward and talk to the West.


    Nine infants smiled, walked up to Maitreya and said, "Maitreya, who of you can decide?"


    Maitreya Buddha came forward and said, "Buddha Tathagata is the master of my Buddhism. If the nine baby demon saint has something to do, please discuss with the Buddha!"


    When jiuying heard this, she turned to the Tathagata Buddha and said, "Tathagata Buddha, after the Lich war, you in the West got a lot of luck from our demon family. Today, the demon Saint officially announced on behalf of empress Nu Wa that there is no cause and effect between the demon family and you, and the Qi of the demon family returns."


    The Tathagata Buddha was very distressed when he heard jiuying''s words. When he came forward, he immediately recognized the fate of the truncated sect and the demon family to each other, but he lost his face in front of the three immortals. However, due to the limited situation, he had no choice but to take the other party, but such anger was hard for him to swallow.


    Although the two religions are dissatisfied with the actions of the interception and the demon clan and think that the other party has lost face, due to the limited situation, they can''t turn against the demon clan and the interception. After all, there is also a big cause and effect between them and the interception. If they cause the other party''s dissatisfaction, the consequences are not what they can bear.

 Chapter 1056

    Empress Yunxiao, Kong Xuan and jiuying didn''t expect that things would go so smoothly. They all felt unimaginable. Although they were surprised, they understood that the overall situation was the most important. Therefore, they immediately got up and returned to jin''ao island to recover their lives without stopping after settling the cause and effect.


    After the interception and the demon clan left, Maitreya Buddha, herbalist Buddha and Duobao Tathagata Buddha were relieved. To tell the truth, they were very nervous when the interception and the demon clan came. They were afraid that the other party would join hands with others and explain the two religions, and the consequences would be serious. However, fortunately, heaven stood on their side, so that they survived the disaster.


    Buddhism is happy, but people and Buddhism are depressed. Not only are the disciples of the three religions in such a mood, but so are the two saints of the west, the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, who are always the masters of the three religions.


    In the Western Paradise, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, I didn''t expect that the leader of Tongtian and empress Nuwa were so easy to talk this time. It''s unthinkable to let Duobao go easily!"


    After hearing this, he sighed: "Younger martial brother, it really doesn''t seem like the way Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa deal with things, but it makes sense to think about it carefully. After all, Duobao wasn''t forced into the west by us. Although we also made some small moves, they were mainly voluntary. Tongtian cult can only blame Taishang Laojun. I can''t blame you. What''s more, there is much difference between him and Duobao Some feelings, so it''s normal to release Duobao. As for Empress Nuwa, it''s nothing. Although we offended her during the Lich war and the first World War of Fengshen, now the land pressure is dead, and her recovery of the demon family''s luck also ends the cause and effect of both sides. In those years, this was secondary. The most important thing was that if we were against people and the two religions, we were great against the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa Favorable, they naturally do not want to trouble us at this time! "


    Hearing the quotation, zhunti sighed: "in the final analysis, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa want us to lose with people and explain the two religions. They can make profits from them, but it''s good. After all, we can end the cause and effect with them and gain something."


    Then he nodded and said, "younger martial brother, you''re right. The cause and effect between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa has ended. Now there are only people left, elucidating the cause and effect between the two religions and Kunpeng, but I don''t know how Kunpeng will react!"


    When mentioning Kunpeng, zhunti said: "Kunpeng is naturally the same as the leader of Tongtian cult. I hope we will lose both people and Buddhism, and we should not do anything. However, Hongyun, we owe him cause and effect, but we need to repay it in the future. Elder martial brother, we should pay more attention to this."


    Then he nodded and said, "Hongyun''s mind has not changed much. As long as we are no longer the enemy, the cause and effect is nothing."


    When zhunti heard the quotation, he nodded, agreed with the words, and thought that the matter didn''t need to be too concerned.


    But they said that the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun in the Taiqing heaven were very angry at this time, especially the Yuanshi Tianzun was very angry, but they hated the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa have gone too far and let go of the two western saints so easily. It''s clear that they don''t pay attention to you and me and don''t care about the luck of the Taoism. We should teach them a lesson for them."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he sighed: "younger martial brother, your mood can be understood by your brother. However, after the war of Fengshen, younger martial brother Tongtian has broken off his friendship with us and separated his luck. Now Sanqing is just a reputation. In fact, it has long been divided. There is no way for him to do so. After all, we have no relationship!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, even if younger martial brother Tongtian has nothing to do with us, he is also a disciple of the Taoist school. He can''t ignore the overall luck. There is also the younger martial sister Nuwa. She obviously wants to learn from the two western saints to separate the Qi of the demon family from the Taoist school, but we can''t let her succeed!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, since the flood, the luck of the demon family and the witch family has been their own. It''s normal for younger martial sister Nuwa to take charge of the luck of the demon family alone, which has nothing to do with us. Our main goal now is the two saints of the west, not younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa. I hope you can recognize the current situation!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun disapproved of the words of the supreme old gentleman and said: "Eldest martial brother, have you ever thought that if Nu Wa is on the side of the demon clan, as the virgin of the human race, she can naturally inject the luck of the human race into the demon clan, which will have a great impact on us. It''s OK to say that the problem is not big, but eldest martial brother, your human religion will suffer heavy losses, and the only benefit is the interception of younger martial brother Tongtian. After all, most of the interception are The number is demon family origin! "


    The Supreme Master''s face changed greatly when he heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun. People taught him that his lifeblood was not allowed to have anything to do, but Yuanshi Tianzun''s words focused on the death of the Supreme Master.


    After seeing the suddenly changed face of the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun was very proud. He knew that he had finally provoked the Supreme Lord''s anger. It seems that it is very feasible to use the hand of others to suppress the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa.


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun decided to give a little more support to the supreme old gentleman, so he said: "Eldest martial brother, although Nu Wa is the virgin of the human race, she can''t decide the affairs of the human race. Not only will you suffer a loss, but also Kunpeng, the holy teacher of the human race, will lose some luck. If you can convince him, younger martial brother Tongtian and nu wa will surely get their due retribution!"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he couldn''t help but brighten his eyes. He was also very clear about Kunpeng. If empress Nuwa moved his luck, Kunpeng was not a person who was bullied but didn''t fight back, so he said: "Younger martial brother, it''s very kind of you to say this, but we don''t have any friendship with Kunpeng. Even if you and I come forward, we can''t convince Kunpeng. I''m afraid we have to find another way to do it!"


    Although the Supreme Lord Lao Jun thought that the idea of Yuanshi Tianzun was very good, he also understood the idea of Yuanshi Tianzun. He wanted to use the hands of himself and Kunpeng to attack Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa, so he first picked himself out.


    The first emperor was very annoyed with the Supreme Lord''s move, but he thought about it. Although he said that Tongtian leader and empress Nuwa had lost a helper to deal with the two western saints, it would only enable him to end the cause and effect with the two western saints early. After all, the impact was not great, and he was fully prepared. But if Tongtian leader and Nuwa Nuwa''s development is different. The first is the supreme Lao Jun, who is the leader of human education, followed by Kunpeng and empress Houtu. It has little to do with himself. Why should he worry for others.


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun''s mood calmed down. Since the supreme old gentleman wanted to pick himself, he didn''t say much to see who couldn''t bear it first. With this thought, Yuanshi Tianzun was right to sit silent without hearing the words of the supreme old gentleman.


    Yuanshi Tianzun was right. The first thing he couldn''t bear was the supreme old gentleman. When the supreme old gentleman saw that Yuanshi Tianzun suddenly changed his temper and sat there silent, his mood was very complicated. However, the supreme old gentleman knew that he couldn''t be as silent as Yuanshi Tianzun. Once Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa developed and expanded, his interests would be seriously damaged. This is his fault Unacceptable.


    I only heard the supreme old gentleman say, "younger martial brother, what do you think of this?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "elder martial brother, since we can''t go to see Kunpeng and empress Houtu in person to avoid losing face, we can only let our disciples do it for us, but the result is unpredictable!"


    The Supreme Lord nodded when he heard this. He also knew that it would be hard to gain if his disciples went to see Kunpeng. Now Kunpeng and empress Houtu have grown up enough to compare with them, and they won''t pay attention to their disciples at all.


    Thinking of this, the great old gentleman couldn''t help sighing and said, "younger martial brother, this matter is very important, but we have to guard against it. If the demon family is allowed to grow, it will lead to the loss of human luck. Although the Lich and the demon are not independent, at present, the empress Houtu and Kunpeng have no idea of being enemies with the demon family, which is very unfavorable to us!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s bad for you, and it''s nothing for elucidation. I don''t get much luck of the Terran! You just want me to be a striker and win interests for you. I don''t want to do such a stupid thing!"


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun despised the supreme old gentleman very much, he didn''t show it, but he wouldn''t teach others and let himself fight in the door, so he said: "elder martial brother, since we don''t let go, we can also indirectly send this message to each other. As for the result, it depends on the will of heaven!"


    Although the Supreme Lord was not very satisfied with the idea of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, he could only do so at present, so he nodded and agreed with this method.

 Chapter 1057

    In the underworld, Kunpeng and empress Houtu had different feelings after seeing the actions of empress Yunxiao and the nine baby demon saint, especially empress Houtu.


    Just listen, empress Houtu sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult are a little bad. Although we were prepared to think that they would take the opportunity to end the cause and effect with the west, we didn''t expect them to make such a move. In this way, the demon clan and the sect will be very popular!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he understood what empress Houtu was thinking, and couldn''t help but say, "Taoist friends have lost their common heart. Although it is said that the actions of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were beyond our expectation, it''s no big deal for us, but Taoist friends don''t need to care."


    Empress Houtu said, "the Lich doesn''t stand side by side. If the Lich family prospers during the mass robbery, the Lich family will be affected. And empress Nuwa is the virgin of the human race. I''m afraid the Lich family can borrow the luck of the human race. Isn''t the Lich dangerous since then!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said disapprovingly: "Taoist friends are worried too much. Although it is said that empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian have recovered their fortunes without effort, there are also the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun. The leader of human education will not allow empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian to act arbitrarily. It''s even better for the witch clan. We will leave the three realms after the mass robbery. The demon clan is even stronger It doesn''t matter to grow up. "


    Empress Houtu sighed, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I''m afraid that after the prosperity of the demon family, the target is focused on the witch family, so the witch family will be passive in the amount of robbery."


    Kunpeng smiled calmly and said, "don''t we still have Hongyun Taoist friends? Even if the demon family wants to attack the witch family, they must first pass Hongyun. After all, they still owe Hongyun cause and effect, and don''t forget that Hongjun Taoist ancestor is in the dark. He won''t allow a dominant family."


    Empress Houtu was in a much better mood when she heard Kunpeng''s words, and said, "although Kunpeng''s Taoist friends said so, we can''t do nothing. Once the luck of the human race is taken by the demon race, how can Taoist friends explain to the human race!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "speaking of the Terrans, I''m afraid they have forgotten the existence of poverty. Besides, I can protect them for a long time. This time, who will protect them next time. The Terrans need independence if they want to develop!"


    When empress Houtu saw that Kunpeng was already iron, she didn''t want to talk about it with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. Instead, she shifted her words and said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, in your opinion, how will the war of the three religions of today, Buddhism and Buddhism end? Does the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun really dare to force the West into a desperate situation?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "Normally, even if they are crazy, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor dare not force the two western saints into a desperate situation. After all, that is not good for anyone, but things have changed. Looking at the current situation, even if both sides want to control the situation, it is difficult. As for how they end, it depends on the development of the situation, but I think they are playing with fire The heart will burn itself! "


    When empress Houtu heard Kunpeng''s words, she asked suspiciously, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, you said they were playing with fire. Where do you start?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "Strictly speaking, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor are playing with fire. Originally, our agreement was that if the battle at this level was to enter chaos, but they set the battlefield in the boundless starry sky. Although not many great powers survived after the Lich war, who can know how many great powers lived in seclusion in the boundless starry sky for such a long time , once the war spread to them, what do you think will happen to the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism? "


    Empress Houtu didn''t think about this. Not only did his two saints who secretly manipulated the war, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun, think about this. In their hearts, they just wanted to take the opportunity to revenge Haotian and the West Queen Mother. They didn''t pay attention to those who lived in seclusion in the boundless starry sky. Unfortunately, they forgot a little. The dog was anxious to return Jump off the wall, not to mention those great powers who have lived in seclusion since the Lich war.


    After listening to Kunpeng''s analysis, empress Houtu immediately understood that the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism were only afraid of being dangerous. She only heard empress Houtu say, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, if those people come out in advance, will they have a certain impact on us?"


    Kunpeng said: "there must be some influence. After all, those people have great magic powers. As long as they make a move, the three worlds will be in chaos. At that time, I''m afraid our previous agreement will come to an end, and the most dangerous time of mass robbery will come."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu was stunned and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, do you mean that the most dangerous thing in this mass robbery is not the unified fairy world of the emperor, but the war of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right, but you''re not right. It should be said that it''s the post Xu war brought about by the war of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. As long as the three religions lose, the war will be inevitable, and the saints won''t watch their disciples die!"


    Kunpeng''s analysis is very correct, but at present, the saints have focused on the sectarian struggle, and have not found that the situation has become uncontrollable.


    But it was said that the disciples of the people, Buddhism and Buddhism in the boundless starry sky took less care of them when they stopped teaching and the demon family left, so the two sides immediately launched a war without saying a word. Although Buddhism had long planned, the people and Buddhism had also prepared in advance, so the two sides fought with equal strength, regardless of top and bottom.


    Of course, this is only temporary. With the passage of time, people and disciples of the two religions have several defensive spiritual treasures and two congenital treasures in hand. Although there are many quasi saints in the west, they can''t help the alliance of people and the two religions.


    As the commander of the battlefield, the Tathagata Buddha gradually suppressed the Buddhist disciples when he saw that there were innate and acquired merits and virtues of the two religions, but he was surprised and quickly asked the people to set up a "ten thousand Buddha array".


    This move of the West has stimulated people and Buddhism. Under the command of xuandu ¡õ¡õ division, people and Buddhism immediately set up an array to fight against it. The competition of array is even more stressful in the West. After all, they have no defensive treasure and can''t stand the bombardment of each other. In the end, they can only fight again.


    After breaking through the Buddhist Ten Thousand Buddhas array, the morale of the disciples of Renmin and Xie sects was greatly boosted. Chasing the Buddhist disciples was a beating and thought they had won.


    Unfortunately, they do not know that it is because of their arrogance that they think everything is under their own control, but they have stepped into the trap of the Tathagata Buddha.


    At the moment when the Ten Thousand Buddhas array was broken, the Tathagata Buddha secretly spread the innate spiritual treasure "heaven and earth map" he had already prepared in the battlefield, and then guided the Buddhist disciples to introduce the man and the disciples of the two religions into their spiritual treasure space step by step. Because the "heaven and earth map" is one of the three treasure maps, the changes in the space are from the heart, The Tathagata Buddha has long made it the same as the boundless starry sky, so that people who are excited and the disciples of the two schools are unaware of it.


    Not only did the disciples of the two religions not realize this, that is, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor who had been watching the war did not realize this because of the great victory of the two religions, which made the two religions unconsciously enter the trap already arranged by the Tathagata Buddha.


    When the disciples of the two religions completely entered the "heaven and earth map", the Tathagata Buddha immediately launched the function of the "heaven and earth map" and trapped the disciples of the two religions.


    In the face of this sudden change, people and the disciples of the two schools were surprised. After being surprised, the xuandu master immediately realized that he had entered each other''s magic weapon space and hurriedly summoned people and the disciples of the two schools to prevent each other''s sneak attack.


    The sudden change was not only surprised by the disciples of the two religions, but also shocked by the Buddhist disciples. They never thought that the charitable Buddha Tathagata had such a means to play with the disciples of the two religions. Of course, some people in Buddhism are very afraid of this. They are Guanyin, Puxian, Manjusri and their grandchildren.


    When they saw that the disciples of the two religions were completely trapped in the "heaven and earth map" of the Tathagata Buddha, Maitreya Buddha and the pharmacist Buddha talked for a long time and thought that they finally had the ability to talk with people and the two religions. In order to prevent the situation from becoming serious, Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddhism secretly discussed with Tathagata Buddha, hoping to rely on this to let xuandu ¡õ¡õ master release the ancient Buddha, and the cause and effect of both sides is over.


    Although the Tathagata Buddha is dissatisfied with this proposal, the current situation has to make him give in. After all, if the lamp is dead, it may affect the overall situation in the future. For the sake of the overall situation, the Tathagata Buddha can only agree to this proposal.

 Chapter 1058

    After being trapped in the "heaven and earth map", master xuandu sneered and said, "the Tathagata Buddha has a good means to unknowingly introduce us into your Lingbao space, but do you think this can trap us?"


    The Tathagata Buddha also breathed a sigh of relief after he trapped people and the disciples of the two religions. When he heard master xuandu ¡õ¡õ say this, he said with a smile: "Taoist friend xuandu, I don''t mean any harm. I just want to exchange it. Please let go of the lamp burning ancient Buddha. You two will end the cause and effect. I don''t know what your intention is?"


    Master xuandu sneered and said, "Buddha, are you threatening me?"


    The Tathagata Buddha said: "the Taoist friends of xuandu are serious. I''m also good for you. After all, after the mass robbery, we will face the invasion of the four forces. If we fight, we will seriously damage the vitality of the three realms, which will affect the safety of the three realms. The Taoist friends of xuandu should not be reckless about the safety of the three realms for their own sake!"


    The master of xuandu sneered: "the Tathagata Buddha doesn''t need to talk about the safety of the three realms. I''m still that sentence. If you want peace, let Guanyin and others hand over the spiritual treasure derived from self interpretation, otherwise everything will be free."


    Master xuandu''s words angered Maitreya and other Buddhist disciples. He only heard Maitreya say, "Taoist friends of xuandu are afraid of making a mistake. Now you are trapped in the Lingbao space. What qualifications do you have to negotiate with us!"


    The master of xuandu sneered: "you want to trap us with this little Lingbao space. You are too arrogant in the West!"


    Maitreya said, "the Taoist friends of xuandu are arrogant. Now that you are trapped, it''s better to talk less. As long as the Taoist friends nod their heads, it''s good for both sides."


    Master xuandu sneered: "what a big tone. You want to trap us with this little Lingbao space. It''s very funny. Do you think you''re a saint?"


    Maitreya Buddha was not satisfied when he heard master xuandu''s words. He wanted to come forward and argue again. He didn''t want to be stopped by the Tathagata Buddha. He only heard the Tathagata Buddha say: "Taoist friends of xuandu, although the poor monk''s Lingbao space is not comparable to the sage, it''s not easy for you to get out of trouble. We''d better sit down and discuss!"


    Buddha Tathagata''s words were both soft and hard. He was full of confidence. It seemed that he believed that xuandu ¡õ¡õ teachers and others could not get away.


    Master xuandu sneered at this remark: "it''s not necessary to discuss. I have said that unless Guanyin handed back the Lingbao, the cause and effect can''t end!"


    Hearing that master xuandu ¡õ¡õ spoke like this again and again, the Buddha Buddha could not help but raise an anger in his heart. He could no longer be as calm as at the beginning. He just heard his cold hum and said, "Taoist friend xuandu, you should understand the situation. The poor monk is not begging you!"


    Master xuandu said, "there''s nothing to be clear about. It''s nothing by your means. It''s not difficult for me and younger martial brothers to get out of trouble!"


    When the Tathagata Buddha heard this, he said, "since the Taoist friend said so, the poor monk has nothing to say. Taoist friend, don''t blame the poor monk''s ruthlessness!"


    Master xuandu said, "Buddha, don''t talk nonsense. You can use whatever skills you have. I''m here to learn one by one!"


    The Tathagata Buddha said, "since the xuandu Taoist friends insist on this, the poor monk can only sacrifice his life to admire each other. I hope the Taoist friends don''t regret making such a hasty decision!"


    Master xuandu said, "what regret do you have? Does the Tathagata Buddha really think he can eat all the disciples of our people and Buddhism?"


    When guangchengzi heard what master xuandu said, he said, "elder martial brother, what''s the use of telling them so much? Since the Tathagata can even stop teaching, nothing is useless. Since he said so, we''ll accompany him!"


    Master xuandu nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true!"


    Hearing master xuandu''s words, the Tathagata Buddha also completely lost his heart. He understood that it would take a contest to end the cause and effect of the two religions. However, the Tathagata Buddha was not too conscious. Although he knew that the two religions had two innate treasures, namely "Taiji diagram" and "Pangu flag", before he came, The two western saints also let him bring all the treasures that the west can take, so they can fight with people and Buddhism. Of course, the main reason is that now the disciples of the two religions have fallen into his spiritual treasure space, and they still have the upper hand in the situation.


    After hearing what master xuandu said, Guang Chengzi did not say any more. He directly sacrificed the congenital treasure of "Pangu flag". Seeing this, the real Huanglong immediately sacrificed the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" and made a good defense.


    The move of guangchengzi and immortal Huanglong made the situation on the field tense. The man and the disciples of the two religions immediately offered their own Lingbao. For a moment, the Allied forces of the two religions were full of treasure.


    After seeing the actions of people and Buddhism, Buddhist disciples immediately took action and offered their own spiritual treasures. However, the two saints in the West really paid a lot of money. That is, the "Oriental green lotus treasure color flag" that has not appeared all the time also appeared in the hands of the pharmacist Buddha. It seems that they want to end the cause and effect of people and Buddhism.


    Seeing this, master xuandu put away the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower", the most valuable treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow, and sacrificed the "Tai Chi diagram". It seems that he is worried about lighting a lamp and running away.


    The move of master xuandu ¡õ¡õ made those Buddhist disciples feel uneasy. If master xuandu ¡õ¡õ continued to use the "xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth", they could also use the power of Lingbao space to cooperate with the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp and force master xuandu ¡õ¡õ to release the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp, but now they can''t help each other.


    The "Tai Chi map" defines heaven and earth, the "Pangu flag" divides Heaven and earth, and the "chaotic clock" governs all directions. As soon as the "Tai Chi map" came out, the Tathagata Buddha suddenly found that the spiritual treasure space he had evolved through the "heaven and earth map" had become a little unstable. This kind of fluctuation surprised the Tathagata Buddha and quickly calmed down the fluctuation of Lingbao space.


    Tathagata Buddha''s mind is deep. Although he found that things were beyond his imagination, he did not show it, which made people, Buddhism and Buddhism disciples not find the abnormality of Tathagata Buddha.


    Although master xuandu ¡õ¡õ held the "Tai Chi diagram" in his palm, he was not the real owner of the "Tai Chi diagram", so he could not understand the real function of the "Tai Chi diagram", nor did he find that the "Tai Chi diagram" could suppress the other party''s spiritual treasure space. On the contrary, his attention focused on guangchengzi, thinking that they could break through the spiritual treasure space of the Tathagata Buddha with the power of the "Pangu flag".


    It''s normal for xuandu master to think like this. After all, the Pangu flag is the most powerful innate treasure among the three worlds. Although guangchengzi''s cultivation is not as good as the Tathagata Buddha, the Tathagata Buddha is just a quasi saint, and it''s difficult to resist the edge of the Pangu flag.


    Not only did master xuandu have such an idea, but actually the people present and the disciples of the two schools had such an idea, so they all stood in front of guangchengzi to resist the Buddhist disciples, so that guangchengzi had enough time to launch the power of the "Pangu flag".


    With regard to the actions of the disciples of the two religions, except that the Tathagata Buddha is trying to suppress the pressure brought to him by the "Tai Chi diagram", others are guarding against guangchengzi and preparing to resist the attack of the "Pangu flag".


    The pharmacist Buddha raised the "Oriental green lotus treasure flag" and stood in front of the Buddhas, while Maitreya followed closely, holding the "seven treasures wonderful tree" which is the treasure of zhunti sage''s preaching, and closely watched guangchengzi''s every move for fear of being secretly attacked by guangchengzi, which made people know that he was facing the great enemy at first sight.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva, Puxian Bodhisattva, Manjusri Bodhisattva and zuliusun Buddha each sacrificed their own Lingbao and stood together with Maitreya Buddha. In fact, they had no choice but to do so. This was originally their own thing, but now it has involved the West. The ancient Buddha who lit the lamp has been captured by xuandu ¡õ¡õ teachers and students. If they don''t contribute any more, Well, I''m afraid they''ll end up burning lanterns and ancient Buddhas soon.


    However, for the two saints in the west, Ken used all the power of the West for them, which made Guanyin Bodhisattva, Puxian Bodhisattva, Manjusri Bodhisattva and zuliusun Buddha secretly happy. Finally, he was deeply concerned by the two saints in the West and would not be betrayed by each other, which made them relax.


    It is also normal for Guanyin Bodhisattva, Puxian Bodhisattva, Manjusri Bodhisattva and all remaining sun Buddha to have such consideration. After all, Lu Ya, who was as big as the Tathagata Buddha, that is, the prince of the demon family, was abandoned by the West and ended up dead and dead.

 Chapter 1059

    When both sides were almost ready, the Tathagata Buddha also suppressed the influence of the Tai Chi diagram on his space. Just when the Tathagata Buddha was ready to discuss with the xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher again, he did not expect that the xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher and guangchengzi could not bear it anymore.


    Just listen, xuandu ¡õ ¡õ Shida shouted, "do it!"


    Guangchengzi immediately waved the "Pangu flag", and a congenital chaotic sword Qi immediately rushed to the Buddhist disciples. The power of the congenital chaotic sword Qi was beyond the resistance of ordinary spiritual treasures. The Guanyin Bodhisattva, the Puxian Bodhisattva, the Manjusri Bodhisattva and all the remaining grandchildren were once Buddhist disciples, and they all came into contact with the "Pangu flag", a congenital treasure, and knew its power, So they offered sacrifices to the guardian Lingbao to defend themselves.


    Not to mention the pharmacist Buddha and Maitreya Buddha, the pharmacist Buddha held the "Oriental green lotus treasure color flag" and turned it into a green awn to block the congenital chaotic sword Qi, while Maitreya Buddha waved the "seven treasures wonderful tree" to brush away the chaotic sword Qi. Their mutual cooperation offset more than half of the chaotic sword Qi, and the remaining sword Qi was blocked by Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    After guangchengzi struck, he handed over the "Pangu flag" to red sperm, but he retreated. After taking over the "Pangu flag", red sperm immediately transported Yuqing divine light and sent a congenital chaotic sword to the Buddhist disciples with the power of the "Pangu flag".


    Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha haven''t had time to return their Qi. The innate chaotic sword Qi came again. However, they can only try their best to resist it again. Because the innate chaotic sword Qi came suddenly, they didn''t take precautions. They were caught off guard at once. Fortunately, the Tathagata Buddha has returned to his senses and helped them stop the chaotic sword Qi, Let them escape.


    After the red sperm wielded a chaotic sword Qi, he immediately let the "Pangu flag" in his hand to immortal Taiyi again. After receiving the "Pangu flag", immortal Taiyi immediately operated his magic power to wield a congenital chaotic sword Qi again, and then transferred the "Pangu flag" to Taoist Tianzun again.


    After the Tathagata Buddha, Maitreya Buddha and Medicine Guru Buddha dissolved the innate chaotic sword Qi sent by immortal Taiyi, they had to resist the innate chaotic sword Qi sent by the Taoist God before they could return their Qi.


    When the Tathagata Buddha saw this behavior, he immediately understood the other party''s intention. Speaking of guangchengzi''s cultivation, it would not be a problem to wield three or four innate chaotic swords in a row. They made it clear that they wanted to break the space of Lingbao by displaying "Pangu flags" in turn. After understanding the purpose of the sermon, the Tathagata Buddha immediately summoned Buddhist disciples to set up a ten thousand Buddha array to resist the attack of the Pangu flag.


    Although the Ten Thousand Buddhas array has been set up, due to the lack of the "nine Golden Lotus" to attract saints, the power of the large array has weakened a lot, which is very disadvantageous to Buddhism. Fortunately, they are fighting in the spiritual treasure space of the "heaven and earth map", but the Tathagata Buddha can use the power of spiritual treasure to suppress the attack of Buddhism, It is difficult to break through the Ten Thousand Buddhas array arranged by the Tathagata Buddha.


    The Ten Thousand Buddhas array was launched again, but there was no action on the side of Buddhism. They still used "Pangu flags" to attack each other in turn, while Huanglong immortal and xuandu master protected them. With the protection of "Taiji map" and "central Xuji apricot yellow flag", Buddhism did not want to attack each other, so they entered the stage of stalemate.


    After entering the stalemate, the disciples of Ren and Xie were indifferent, but the Buddhist disciples were different. They felt the crisis again and understood that their lives were threatened again.


    The Tathagata Buddha also understood that if he did not find a way to solve the offensive of people and Buddhism as soon as possible, they would not be able to support it before long. After all, the "Pangu flag" is the first sharp weapon in the three realms, and it is difficult to resist each other by defense. Therefore, the Tathagata Buddha could not help but have the idea of discussing with each other. When he told Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha his idea, he was disappointed. Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha told him that things had come to this point, there was no possibility of discussing, and only one of them could fall down.


    After hearing the words of Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha, the Tathagata Buddha had ups and downs in his heart, racking his brains to find a way to escape, so as to complete the task assigned by the two holy places in the West.


    The Tathagata Buddha is worried, and the man and the two religions are also worried. They are not worried about the Buddhist disciples, but that the truncated sect and the demon clan will take away the merits and virtues after assisting people when they compete with Buddhism. Therefore, they all hope to end the battle as soon as possible, so as to suppress the truncated sect and the demon clan and prevent them from acting rashly.


    However, the disciples of the two religions underestimated the interception and the demon clan. They didn''t take advantage of the fire at all. They all knew that if they did that, they would only force the three religions to stop fighting. Instead, they turned to clean themselves up first, so they all thought of sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight.


    Those immortals watching the war in the desolate starry sky were greatly confused when they saw that the disciples of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism disappeared one after another. Some experienced people understood that the other party had entered the Lingbao space and knew that the battle had begun, so they launched their own divine consciousness to find the location of the Lingbao space.


    However, these people did not know that their move brought pressure to the Tathagata Buddha, so that they could not completely suppress the pressure brought by the "Tai Chi diagram", which caused a slight fluctuation in the Lingbao space. What the Tathagata Buddha did not expect was that this slight fluctuation would bring another devastating disaster to his Lingbao space.


    At the beginning, master xuandu ¡õ¡õ did not find that the "Tai Chi diagram" would put pressure on Lingbao space, but when this fluctuation appeared, he immediately realized it through the "Tai Chi diagram", so he found the secret. With this discovery, master xuandu ¡õ¡õ was very happy and thought that his victory was in sight.


    Just listen, master xuandu said, "the Tathagata Buddha has come to this point. Don''t you understand that your resistance is useless? As long as I work hard, your Lingbao space will be destroyed immediately. If Taoist friends insist again, it''s no wonder that my subordinates are ruthless!"


    The Buddha of the Tathagata was shocked when he heard the words of xuandu ¡õ ¡õ master. He couldn''t help thinking: "has xuandu found the shortcomings of this space? If so, I''m afraid the consequences will be serious!"


    Although the Tathagata Buddha had this idea in his mind, he still had a glimmer of fantasy that the master of xuandu ¡õ¡õ might want to intimidate himself, so he said: "Taoist friends of xuandu, as long as you are willing to give up their ideas about Guanyin Bodhisattva, the poor monk will not insist any more. In addition, Taoist friends don''t need to say anything more."


    The master xuandu ¡õ¡õ is prepared for the words of the Tathagata Buddha. Even if he is in the position of the Tathagata Buddha, he will not let go easily. However, the words of the Tathagata Buddha are right in the mind of the master xuandu ¡õ¡õ. As long as the other party refuses his offer, he will not be blamed for the next things. All things that happen are asked for by the Tathagata Buddha, I can''t blame him for his ruthlessness.


    Master xuandu said, "since the Tathagata Buddha insists on this, the poor monk can only hurt the killer. I hope the Tathagata Buddha won''t regret it!"


    When master xuandu said this, he spread a word to guangchengzi: "brother guangchengzi, you are ready to attack. As long as I suppress the other party''s Lingbao space, you will attack the top of this space with all your strength and break through this space to get out of trouble."


    Hearing this, guangchengzi was worried and said, "elder martial brother, who will guard against the attack of Buddhism? Once attacked, we will suffer heavy losses!"


    When xuandu ¡õ¡õ Master heard this, he said, "don''t worry about this, younger martial brother Huanglong''s'' central Xuji apricot yellow flag ''and'' heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower '', even if the Tathagata Buddha wants to break our defense, it''s not so easy. As soon as the Lingbao space is broken, our opportunity will come."


    When master xuandu said this, he handed over the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" to the eight immortals behind him, asking them to hold treasure to protect people and explain the safety of the disciples of the two religions.


    Seeing that the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master had made arrangements and didn''t say anything more, guangchengzi immediately asked the hermeneutic disciples to take out all the housekeeping skills. He saw that the "Yuanshi treasure box" and "yuruyi" that had not appeared all the time came out in the hands of the twelve golden immortals, and the people''s cult also did the same. The Bian Guai and eight view palace lanterns that the Supreme Lord preached also appeared in the hands of the eight immortals.


    When these four treasures appeared, the Tathagata Buddha immediately felt a shock. Now they are all magic weapons, and people and Buddhism suddenly add these four top congenital spiritual treasures. Even if they are protected by the ten thousand Buddha array, they are afraid they can''t resist so many attacks.

 Chapter 1060

    After arranging everything, master xuandu immediately destroyed the "Tai Chi diagram", but the whole Lingbao space was disturbed by the energy of the "Tai Chi diagram".


    As the master of the space, the Tathagata Buddha immediately found the change of the space, and his face suddenly changed color. Finally, he realized that the words of the xuandu master were not to frighten him. The other party did indeed find the impact of the ''Tai Chi diagram'' on his Lingbao space. How could the Tathagata Buddha not be surprised to think of it here.


    Not only the Tathagata Buddha found this, but also those Buddhist disciples found the change of space. They all turned their eyes to the Tathagata Buddha in the hope that the Tathagata Buddha could stop each other''s actions.


    The Tathagata Buddha was extremely distressed when he saw this. In the face of such a congenital treasure as the "Tai Chi diagram", even if he was a quasi saint, it was difficult to resist, and he could only smile bitterly.


    After the "Tai Chi diagram" was launched, the disciples of Renmin and Xie immediately displayed their strength under the leadership of guangchengzi, and gave their strongest blow to the Lingbao space. They saw that the treasure light was everywhere in the space. Under the leadership of the "Pangu flag", dozens of pieces first hit the Lingbao space in the Lingbao.


    Buddhist disciples such as the Tathagata Buddha thought that the disciples of the two religions wanted to attack themselves, but they didn''t expect to be fooled by each other. When they wanted to stop it, it was too late. The innate chaotic sword Qi emitted by the "Pangu flag" had firmly hit the Lingbao space.


    After the loud noise of "bang, Bang...", the space was shaken. As the master of space, the face of the Tathagata Buddha also became very ugly. A trace of blood appeared on the corner of his mouth. It seemed that he had been badly hurt.


    Although the "heaven and earth map" is one of the three treasure maps, it is not comparable to the "Tai Chi map", but it is also a top-notch congenital spiritual treasure. Although the "Pangu flag" is powerful, it is impossible to break it with one blow. Therefore, although the attacks of people and Buddhism are extremely fierce, it did not break through the space of the spiritual treasure and get out of trouble.


    The master of xuandu didn''t expect that the spiritual treasure space of the Tathagata Buddha was so good. After receiving a fatal blow from a congenital treasure such as the Pangu flag, he was not broken, so he was surprised. When they wanted to gather strength to strike again, Buddhist disciples such as Tathagata Buddha reacted and immediately attacked the disciples of human and Buddhism.


    However, fortunately, the Tathagata Buddha and his disciples were in a hurry and were unable to exert their full strength. In addition, the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master had long been prepared. Under the protection of the "xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth" and the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag", the disciples of the two religions were not hurt.


    Of course, the attacks of the Tathagata Buddha and others did not have any effect. At last, they interrupted the second attack of the disciples of the two religions and gave them a chance to breathe.


    Master xuandu hated the attack of the Tathagata Buddha very much. Not only he, but also those people and the disciples of the two sects hated him very much. As long as one more blow, they could break through each other''s Lingbao space and get out of trouble. But now everything has been destroyed by the other party. How can the disciples of the two sects not hate him.


    The Tathagata Buddha''s move aroused the blood of the disciples of the two religions. Originally, they dared not go too far because of the orders of the Supreme Lord and the original Heavenly Master, so as not to cause the counterattack of the two saints in the west, but now they can''t care so much. They all took out their ability to watch the house and attacked the Ten Thousand Buddhas array of Buddhism.


    The Buddhist disciples such as Buddha Tathagata were beaten by the crazy blow of the disciples of Buddhism and Buddhism. If there were not the Ten Thousand Buddhas array, they were afraid that they would suffer a heavy blow under this blow.


    Facing the crazy people and the disciples of the two religions, the Tathagata Buddha could not help but have a trace of regret in his heart. Unfortunately, it was too late for him to regret. The people and the disciples of the two religions were completely crazy, and there was a fierce fight against them. However, they were entangled by the "Tai Chi diagram" destroyed by the xuandu master and could not fight back with all their strength. For a moment, the Buddhist disciples were attacked by people The disciples of the two schools played like falling flowers and flowing water.


    Buddha Tathagata is not a person willing to suffer losses. Previously, he was concerned that the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp would be poisoned by the other party, so he did not dare to hurt people and explain the two religions. He was afraid that the other party''s madness would affect the future invasion of the three realms by the four forces, but now the other party is completely crazy, so he has nothing to take into account, so he said to Maitreya and others: "We all fight back without reservation!"


    As soon as the Tathagata Buddha said this, Maitreya Buddha, pharmacist Buddha, Guanyin Bodhisattva and others were deeply convinced. After all, if they can''t take down people and explain the two religions, if the current situation continues, they will be poisoned by people and explain the two religions. When they endanger their lives, the ancient Buddha who lights a lamp is nothing.


    After hearing the command of the Tathagata Buddha, many disciples of Buddhism showed their ultimate strength to fight against people and Buddhism. For a time, the whole Lingbao space was full of treasure and the earth shook. If it was not for the high quality of the "heaven and earth map", then there was the Tathagata Buddha ¡õ¡õ¡õ, I was afraid that the air wave formed by both sides would have torn the Lingbao space.


    For the Western counterattack, the xuandu ¡õ¡õ division and others did not take it into account. Since the other party wanted to fight with them for life and death, they naturally accompanied them. Under the protection of the "xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth" and the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag", the attacks of Western Buddhas could not break through the defense of people and expound the two religions. However, with the passage of time, the immortal Huang Long and he Xian who presided over the two treasures But my aunt has no mana.


    Just listen, immortal Huang Long said, "senior brother xuandu, if we drag on like this, I''m afraid we can''t bear each other''s attack. I hope senior brother can find another way to break each other''s Lingbao space and get out of trouble as soon as possible."


    Master xuandu ¡õ¡õ was shocked when he heard this. Fortunately, immortal Huanglong reminded him, otherwise he was caught in the ruse of the Tathagata Buddha. Master xuandu ¡õ¡õ couldn''t help sweating behind his back.


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ master immediately said, "the longer you delay, younger martial brother guangchengzi, the worse it will be for us. Don''t fight hard with each other first, or concentrate on breaking the space."


    When guangchengzi heard that master xuandu ¡õ¡õ also immediately returned to his mind and found that things were abnormal, he immediately ordered people and disciples of the two schools to stop attacking and gather strength to break the space of the other party first.


    In this period of confrontation, immortal Huanglong and he Xiangu consumed a lot of mana. In order to ensure the safety of the disciples of the two religions, xuandu ¡õ¡õ division can only devote a little energy to help them defend. With the addition of xuandu ¡õ¡õ division, the attack of Buddhist disciples can not be guangchengzi them.


    For xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi, their sudden change made the Tathagata Buddha alert and understand that the other party wanted to attack again to break the space. At this time, the Tathagata Buddha was filled with emotion and sighed secretly: "it seems that xuandu and guangchengzi have seen through my previous arrangement. I''m afraid that Buddhism will end in failure!"


    After the Tathagata Buddha had this idea, he did not retreat. Previously, he planned to delay people and explain the disciples of the two religions at the expense of the "heaven and earth map". Now the other party has seen through his plot, so he felt there was no need to fight hard with the other party, and he couldn''t help but want to release the opposite party from the Lingbao space to prevent the Lingbao from being damaged.


    Just when the Tathagata Buddha was born and retreated, the xuandu master had asked guangchengzi and other Buddhist disciples to jointly perform the opening of the sky, which was almost as good as that of the sage. I saw that the "Pangu flag" suddenly became larger, and the trace of Pangu axe could be seen in the hidden covenant. The change of the "Pangu flag" immediately attracted the attention of the Tathagata Buddha and other Buddhist disciples. When they wanted to stop it, It''s too late.


    Neither the "qibaomiao tree" nor the "Oriental green lotus treasure color flag" can stop the air wave emitted by the "Pangu flag". As long as their magic power is a little closer to the body of the "Pangu flag", it will disappear immediately. Such a change has greatly shocked their hearts.


    After seeing this, the Tathagata Buddha was shocked. Judging from the power of the Pangu flag, guangchengzi had launched an attack close to the Tao, which was beyond their ability to resist. The Tathagata Buddha thought of this place and couldn''t help but want to immediately spread the other party out of the Lingbao space, so as not to be damaged by the Pangu flag.


    Unfortunately, the idea of Tathagata Buddha can not be realized. The "Taiji diagram" of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and the "Pangu flag" correspond to each other so far that he can''t master the ability of "heaven and earth diagram". The positive space has been given by the "Taiji diagram" and has been out of his control. Such a change made the Tathagata Buddha extremely distressed. He had known that such a situation would happen. Even if the western two saints spoke well, he would not participate in it, but he regretted that it was too late.


    This is the only reason why there will be such a situation, mainly because the "Tai Chi map" and the "Pangu flag" are evolved from the "Pangu axe", while the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi learn from the Supreme Lord and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, and their skills are closely related to the Pangu axe, so this situation will eventually occur.

 Chapter 1061

    Not only did the disciples of the Buddha discover the secret of the "Tai Chi diagram" and the "Pangu flag", that is, the xuandu master and guangchengzi, who are in charge of these two congenital treasures, also discovered this secret. Originally, with their cultivation, they could only exert the power of 20% or 20% of these two congenital treasures, But now, under this mysterious power, they have fully issued the power of 60% of the congenital treasures, which is still because they are not the owners of the two congenital treasures. If they become the real owners of the two congenital treasures, 80% of the power may be brought into play.


    It can be said that master xuandu and guangchengzi have been infinitely close to saints by giving full play to the power of the two spiritual treasures of "Pangu flag" and "Tai Chi map". If other saints can''t eliminate the Yuanshen brand of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty after obtaining these two congenital treasures, they can only emit 70% of the power, This shows how terrible the xuandu master and guangchengzi are.


    However, the Tathagata Buddha did not expect that they could not stop each other''s actions. They were all dejected and watched the huge figure of the "Pangu flag" hit the space barrier.


    After a loud bang, the Lingbao space evolved from the "heaven and earth map", a congenital Lingbao, was suddenly torn open. Master xuandu and guangchengzi were overjoyed when they saw it, and immediately ordered people and disciples of the two religions to rush out of the Lingbao space.


    Xuandu ¡õ¡õ master, guangchengzi, immortal Huanglong and he Xiangu retreated after holding the congenital treasure and the acquired merit treasure to protect people and explain the disciples of the two religions.


    As soon as the Lingbao space was broken, the mind of the Tathagata Buddha, its master, was immediately hurt. A mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. It seemed that he was seriously injured.


    For the calculation of the Tathagata Buddha, master xuandu and master guangchengzi hated each other very much and thought that since the other party would be punished if they did so, so master guangchengzi and master xuandu offered the two congenital treasures of "Pangu flag" and "Tai Chi map" again. They beat the Lingbao space wildly, and the whole Lingbao space was destroyed by them in a moment, When the Tathagata Buddha saw that master xuandu and guangchengzi were so crazy, he could no longer protect Guanyin Bodhisattva. They immediately took back the innate treasure of the "heaven and earth map".


    After the Tathagata Buddha received the "heaven and earth map", the Buddhist disciples appeared again in the boundless starry sky. At this time, the Tathagata Buddha inspected the damage of the "heaven and earth map", but the result was that the Tathagata Buddha was deeply distressed. He saw that the "heaven and earth map" was cut a huge hole by the "Pangu flag", but it seemed that it would take a long time to repair.


    Guangchengzi and xuandu ¡õ ¡õ master made such a crazy move, on the one hand, they were dissatisfied with the calculation of the Tathagata Buddha, on the other hand, they were afraid that the other party would escape through the Lingbao space, so they had to do it. Guangchengzi and xuandu ¡õ ¡õ master didn''t know that it was their crazy move that caused the destruction of heaven and earth ¡õ¡õ¡õ.


    However, after guangchengzi and xuandu master broke the space barrier of "heaven and earth map", it shocked all the immortals in the three worlds. Even the saints were surprised by this.


    After seeing this, the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty were very worried. They only heard the supreme old gentleman say: "Younger martial brother, I didn''t expect that guangchengzi and xuandu ¡õ ¡õ division could cause the origin of the ''Pangu flag'' and the ''Tai Chi diagram'', so that the boundless power broke out. Now I''m afraid that the western two holy societies think we have done something secretly, but there will be some twists and turns in measuring the robbery!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "elder martial brother, I''m afraid not only the western two holy societies have ideas about this. Younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa are afraid that they will also suspect us of doing tricks secretly. Since then, you and I are only afraid to face their questions!"


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true, but you and I have not violated the agreement. It''s no use for them to ask for trouble!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "although the elder martial brother said so, we have to guard against it. After all, the origin of the ''Pangu flag'' and the ''Tai Chi diagram'' has been driven, which we can''t get rid of!"


    Speaking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun was also very wronged. He did not expect that guangchengzi could destroy the original power of the "Pangu flag" against the enemy, and caused a connection with the "Tai Chi diagram".


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, in your opinion, what should we do? Do you want to cancel the fight with the west?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "we must solve the cause and effect between the eldest martial brother and the two saints in the West. This can''t be changed in any case. As for other things, we can take a step back appropriately. After all, the quantity robbery has come to the end, but we can''t stand too much fluctuation!"


    The supreme old gentleman is not really like what he said. The reason why he said his previous words is just to test the Yuanshi Tianzun and see what Yuanshi Tianzun thinks. However, Yuanshi Tianzun is not a fool. His intention for the supreme old gentleman is naturally clear and will not be fooled by the supreme old gentleman.


    The Supreme Lord was very helpless about the words of Yuanshi Tianzun. He didn''t understand the idea in Yuanshi Tianzun''s heart, but he felt that the situation was gradually out of control. Especially in the war with the west, guangchengzi and xuandu unexpectedly broke out such an attack, which affected his future plans.


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman couldn''t help saying, "younger martial brother, since things have come to this point, we can only stop quietly and look at the ideas of the two saints in the West first."


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "it''s all up to the eldest martial brother. I don''t have any objection."


    Seeing Yuanshi Tianzun''s action of attaching himself, the Supreme Lord suddenly felt that he didn''t know Yuanshi Tianzun, and a trace of it occurred in his heart.


    The two saints in the west, as the Supreme Lord thought, thought that this was a trap set up by the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. In order to catch the Tathagata Buddha, otherwise, how can the cultivation of guangchengzi and xuandu master lead to the original power of the "Tai Chi diagram" and the "Pangu flag".


    Just listen, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, it''s shameless for the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun. We didn''t make the agreement for long. They violated the agreement so clearly and boldly. We must join the people to ask the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun about it!"


    Then, although I also thought that the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun were making trouble secretly, since the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun dared to make such a crazy move, they must be prepared, so they said: "Younger martial brother, don''t be impatient. Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Master are not fools. Since they dare to do so, they must have figured out a good countermeasure. Even if we go to the door now, I''m afraid there will be no result!"


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, what do you mean by this? We have evidence. The supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun can''t deny it!"


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, your evidence refers to the ''Tai Chi diagram'' and the ''Pangu flag''?"


    Zhunti nodded and said, "that''s right. Does senior brother think there''s something wrong?"


    Then he sighed: "the wrong place is big. Younger martial brother, you and I have never had the congenital treasure. Then the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor can find a reason to refute us!"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, we don''t have a congenital treasure, but the empress Houtu in the underworld has it. With her there, even if the supreme old gentleman and the emperor Yuanshi want to argue, there''s nothing to say."


    Then Yin shook his head and said, "younger martial brother, although empress Houtu has a congenital treasure, she is not a saint after all, but she has little persuasion. Besides, do you really dare to guarantee that empress Houtu will stand on our side?"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, do you mean that we will let go of the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun?"


    Then he said, "if the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty don''t go too far, it''s no big deal to let them go. After all, our main goal is not them, but a world!"


    Hearing the quotation, zhunti was unwilling and said, "elder martial brother, now the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor have made such a crazy move. Do you think it is possible for him to show mercy to us?"


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, now we are at a disadvantage. We''d better be careful. Let''s first look at the actions of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor. Besides, if they do too much, we don''t need to be polite with them. It''s a big deal. Let''s see who can''t stand it first."


    It has to be said that it is very reasonable to quote this statement. Barefoot people are not afraid to wear shoes. If the two saints of the West really want to compete with the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, the consequences will be serious.

 Chapter 1062

    While the two saints in the West were discussing, unexpectedly, the desolate starry sky changed again. When xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi got out of trouble, they did not agree. Therefore, they let go of the Tathagata Buddha and others and continued to attack them. Because the Buddhist disciples led by the Tathagata Buddha have formed a ten thousand Buddha array, but guangchengzi and xuandu ¡õ¡õ master have a serious mana consumption and are not likely to win each other at one stroke, so they also meet with the disciples of the two religions and continue to fight the Tathagata Buddha and others with the help of everyone.


    Guangchengzi and other disciples failed to win the Ten Thousand Buddhas array of the Tathagata Buddha after several confrontations, but they were a little worried. So desperate, they gathered people again to attack each other with the original power of the "Pangu flag". His move made master xuandu very difficult, although master xuandu didn''t want to do too much, So as not to cause the crazy counterattack of Buddhism, but guangchengzi stands with himself after all. If he does not support guangchengzi''s behavior, the relationship between the two religions will be affected. However, xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher can only cooperate with him.


    The xuandu ¡õ¡õ master would never have thought that their cooperation would lead to a greater disaster, and the consequences were unbearable.


    The reappearance of the "Tai Chi diagram" and the "Pangu flag" shocked the immortals in the three realms watching the war, because this time the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi jointly used the original power of these two congenital treasures again, but the original power is not something that ordinary people can bear. This is a taboo power.


    When master xuandu and guangchengzi made this move, the whole time was shocked by the stars. The Lingbao in heaven and earth surged towards them madly. Vaguely, the aura was like a giant dragon circling and dancing. Such a scene was very shocking, which made the Buddhist disciple even more frightened.


    Buddha Tathagata was very upset when he saw this. Previously, in the Lingbao space, master xuandu and guangchengzi joined hands. Although they were powerful, they had little impact. Now xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi join hands again, but the momentum is several times greater than that in Lingbao space, which makes people know the danger at first sight.


    However, the Tathagata Buddha was not a person who did not know how to advance or retreat. Seeing this situation, he naturally would not fight hard. Therefore, when the "Pangu flag" fell to the Ten Thousand Buddhas array, the Tathagata Buddha immediately let the Buddhas Dodge, immediately avoided the terrible attack of the "Pangu flag", and let the Buddhas escape.


    This evasion of the Tathagata Buddha made the innate chaotic sword emitted by the Pangu flag firm and hit the depths of the Honghuang starry sky. After listening to a loud bang, the Honghuang starry sky shook violently again, and the whole Honghuang starry sky became chaotic.


    Seeing that the Tathagata Buddha dared not accept his attack, guangchengzi sneered and said, "how can the West dare not even face the challenge with this skill?"


    For guangchengzi''s words, the Western Buddhas were very angry, but they did not dare to reply. Such a afraid attack was beyond their ability to resist, so they were silent.


    Guangchengzi was very excited when he saw that the Western Buddhas did not dare to reply, and said, "since you are so timid, you''d better return my elucidation Lingbao as soon as possible, so as not to end up dead and dead."


    While guangchengzi was talking, suddenly, the Honghuang star changed again. The Honghuang star began to move slowly, and the whole Honghuang star began to become confused. Because the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism were fighting, everyone noticed that this phenomenon was not found in the disciples of the three religions.


    After a short time, the Honghuang starry sky became strange. At this time, the immortals found that the Honghuang starry sky had changed. When they wanted to see the situation, suddenly the whole starry sky sent out dazzling lights. The Honghuang starry sky became a huge array and trapped everyone in it.


    This sudden change shocked all the immortals present. The Tathagata Buddha quickly said to master xuandu: "Taoist friends of xuandu, I think I have a good mind, but I am far from Taoist friends. It''s amazing that Taoist friends should lay such a big array in the boundless starry sky. Can''t people and Buddhism and Buddhism try to catch all the immortals present?"


    Hearing the provocative words of the Tathagata Buddha, the immortals in the three realms who were watching the war were shocked. They all thought that what the Tathagata Buddha said was true, so they took precautions against people and the disciples of the two religions.


    After seeing the performance of the people, master xuandu sneered and said, "the Buddha Buddha is really insidious. At this time, he still doesn''t forget to stir up discord. This array is poor. Instead, he thinks that you Western want to take the opportunity to catch all the Oriental immortals and let your Yin plot succeed."


    The conversation between master xuandu and Buddha Tathagata made the three immortals present wonder what to do. Someone said, "we''d better stop arguing and think about how to get out first."


    As soon as he said this, he immediately got the response of the immortals present. At this time, someone asked, "I don''t know what array this is, but does anyone know it?"


    Unfortunately, the immortals who were watching the battle had little knowledge and didn''t recognize the array. At this time, Maitreya Buddha came forward and said, "since this array is not made by human and Buddhism, why don''t we stop the fight first, let''s try to leave here together, and then make another calculation. I don''t know what the friends think?"


    After hearing this, master xuandu nodded and said, "well, let''s go out first. As for the cause and effect of you and me, we can finish it after going out."


    After receiving the payment from master xuandu, Maitreya asked, "Taoist friends of xuandu are well-informed. Do you know what array this is?"


    After hearing this, master xuandu couldn''t help but carefully looked at the changes in the boundless starry sky. The result was that he was greatly shocked and felt a chill in his heart. Just listen to him: "Maitreya Buddha and Taoist friends, what array is this? You must have an answer in your heart. Why ask me!"


    Maitreya sighed: "don''t hide from the Taoist friends of xuandu. The poor monk does have some ideas about this array, but he doesn''t dare to fully identify it, so he wants to hear the views of the Taoist friends!"


    As soon as Maitreya said this, everyone present was shocked and thought to himself, "what array is this? Even saints like Maitreya dare not judge."


    Master xuandu couldn''t help sighing when he heard Maitreya''s words: "since Maitreya''s Taoist friends say so, I''m ugly. According to me, it''s like the ''Heavenly star array'', which is one of the three killing arrays in the flood and famine. I don''t know what you think?"


    As soon as master xuandu said this, the immortals present were shocked again. The "heavenly star array" was the guardian array of the ancient heaven. Only a few people in the three worlds were proficient, so they couldn''t help wondering who set up this array.


    Of course, the first candidate to bear the brunt is Kunpeng, who was a demon master in those years, followed by Haotian and the West Queen Mother on the Tianting. Finally, some people suspect that it is empress Nuwa.


    Just listen, Maitreya Buddha sighed: "I have the same view with my Taoist friends. It is indeed like the ''Heavenly star array'' which is one of the three great killing arrays in the famine, but I don''t know who has such a big hand. He even uses the famine stars as the array base to lay this huge array!"


    Master xuandu sighed, "there are only a few people in the three realms who have such great powers and are proficient in the ''Celestial Star array''. Who do you think it will be!"


    Maitreya sighed, "I don''t dare to guess about it."


    After hearing that this was the "Celestial Star array", the Tathagata Buddha was shocked, but he didn''t lose his sense of propriety, so he said: "we don''t care who set up this array, but we''d better find a way to go out first. After coming out of the array, we naturally have time to find out who set up this evil array!"


    When guangchengzi heard this, he sneered: "it''s easy to say. This is one of the three great killing formations of the ''Heavenly star array''. How difficult it is to break the array!"


    For guangchengzi''s words, xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher couldn''t help frowning and said, "younger martial brother, even if this array is powerful, we have to find a way to rush out."


    When guangchengzi heard what master xuandu said, he was embarrassed to find Buddhism again. After all, the top priority now is to break out first. As for the cause and effect of both sides, he will naturally have a chance to end it after getting out of trouble.


    The Western Buddhas also nodded secretly to the xuandu master, believing that what the other party said was very reasonable. We should find a way to get out of trouble first.

 Chapter 1063

    Not only the trapped people, the disciples of the three religions of Buddhism and Buddhism were shocked, but also the three great supernatural powers who secretly watched and noted the struggle. They did not understand who did such a crazy act.


    Speaking of it, the saints are far smarter than xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi. They don''t doubt Kunpeng and Haotian at all, even empress Nuwa. They all know that these people can''t have such a crazy move, which will only lead to the joint attack of the three religions. I''m afraid the gains outweigh the losses.


    The saints did not doubt Kunpeng, but they had a headache about who set up the "Celestial Star array". Together with the "Celestial Star array", the whole Honghuang starry sky has been out of their sight. They do not know how the people, the disciples of Buddhism and Buddhism in the Honghuang starry sky live or die, which makes the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the west very anxious, However, it had no impact on Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa. Although they were surprised, they still looked on.


    Yuanshi Tianzun in the Taiqing sky can''t sit still at this moment. In the Honghuang starry sky, there are all the family background of Buddhism. Once there is a loss, the Buddhism will face the danger of destroying the religion. Just listen to him say to the supreme old gentleman, "senior brother, the situation has been out of our control. Do you think we should go to the Honghuang starry sky to rescue our disciples?"


    The supreme old gentleman''s mood is not much better than that of Yuanshi Tianzun. All his family members are in the boundless starry sky. Although he doesn''t seem to have much reaction on the surface, his heart is extremely heavy. As for Yuanshi Tianzun''s suggestion, he is not surprised, because if they start, it means that they have violated the agreement and will be attacked by the saints immediately, What''s more terrible is that at the beginning, they all swore by the way of heaven that there might be a scourge.


    With so many concerns, how could the Supreme Master be willing to listen to the emperor''s proposal? He just said, "younger martial brother, although great changes have taken place in the boundless starry sky, you and I have an agreement. We can''t break the agreement with each other. Otherwise, the consequences are beyond our ability to bear. We can''t act recklessly!"


    When hearing this, the emperor Yuanshi said, "elder martial brother, now we are burning eyebrows. We can manage these. Once the disciples in the flood and starry sky lose, the people and the Buddhism will face the disaster of destruction!"


    Seeing that Yuanshi Tianzun had lost his mind, the Supreme Lord advised: "Younger martial brother, things haven''t developed as you think. Although we can''t know what''s going on in the boundless starry sky, haven''t xuandu and guangchengzi happened yet? Let''s wait and see. After all, the disciples of the two western saints are also trapped in the boundless starry sky. It''s not too late for us to do it after they take action."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, I''m afraid it''s too late!"


    The Supreme Master shook his head and said, "younger martial brother is wrong. You, me and the disciples of the two schools are both offensive and defensive. No one can take them in a short time unless it is a saint!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "that''s what senior brother said, but have you ever thought about whether junior brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa are together? If the interception and the demon clan launch an attack at this time, what can we do to resist?"


    The supreme old gentleman smiled calmly and said, "younger martial brother is worried too much. Even if younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa have such an idea, they dare not implement it. If he really does, then both heaven and earth will stop it. Empress Houtu will not let the demon family develop and grow, which will threaten the survival of the witch family!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, but we can''t afford to gamble!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, have you ever thought that if we two make a move, let alone face the questioning of the saints, there will be a curse if we are not careful. After all, we all made an oath to the way of heaven. How do you solve this problem?"


    The Supreme Lord''s words made Yuanshi Tianzun speechless. The scourge is beyond the control of their saints, and they have all seen the power of the scourge. If there is a scourge, the consequences will be serious. Helpless, Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "senior brother, do we have to wait like this?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "it''s better to be quiet than move. Now the most anxious thing is not us, but the two saints of the west, so we don''t need to be the first bird. We''d better see the reaction of the West first."


    The supreme old gentleman was right. The most anxious thing was not them, but to mention and receive the two saints. When there was a great change in the boundless starry sky, their hearts were extremely heavy.


    Just listen, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, now great changes have taken place in the boundless starry sky. Do you think we should help Maitreya Buddha out?"


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, brother Wei also wants to rescue them, but at the beginning, we had an agreement with Sanqing, empress Nuwa and Kunpeng that we should not interfere in the robbery, but now it will give them an excuse to suppress us, which we have to guard against!"


    When zhunti heard this, he thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, in the boundless starry sky, not only our western family is trapped, but the man and the disciples of the two religions are also trapped. Why don''t we find the supreme old gentleman to discuss with the Yuanshi Tianzun, let''s put down the cause and effect first and save the disciples?"


    Then Yin shook his head and said, "younger martial brother, your idea is good, but it can''t be realized. Even if we say that the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, will Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and Kunpeng agree? If they don''t agree, do we dare to break the agreement?"


    Zhunti''s heart was very heavy when he heard this. The two problems he cited were pressing on his heart like two mountains. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were eager to suffer great losses from the three religions of human, Buddhism and Buddhism. How could they agree to rescue their disciples!


    When he thought of this, he couldn''t help sighing: "senior brother, even if the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa disagree, as long as we can persuade Kunpeng and empress Houtu, we still have a chance to save our disciples when the minority obeys the majority!"


    Then he hesitated and asked, "younger martial brother, have you figured out the reason to persuade Kunpeng and empress Houtu?"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, there''s nothing to think about. You think the empress Houtu represents the interests of the witch family. If the strength of our people, Buddhism and Buddhism is greatly damaged, we will be dominated by the truncated sect and the demon family. This is very unfavorable to Kunpeng and empress Houtu. How can they disagree with our proposal!"


    After hearing this, he thought it was reasonable, so he said, "younger martial brother, this is very true, but we can''t just count on it. Even if Kunpeng and empress Houtu mention it, have you ever wondered who dares to make such a big picture to the disciples of people, Buddhism and Buddhism?"


    When mentioning this, zhunti was surprised. The supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty could not care about this. After all, they have a rich family background, but the west can''t care. After all, the fate of the truncated religion and the demon family has returned to the restoration Lord. If there is such a potential force in the dark at this time, it would be very disadvantageous to them.


    With this idea, zhunti hurriedly said, "elder martial brother, in your opinion, who is the person who secretly arranged the overall situation?"


    Then he sighed: "it''s very confusing to talk about this. Only a few people in the three worlds have such great powers, and only Kunpeng, Haotian and empress Nuwa are proficient in the ''Celestial Star array'', but they have no motivation to do so, but the people behind them are elusive!"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, do you think it''s possible that those demon saints who lived in seclusion after the witch war were making trouble in the dark? After all, they are all proficient in the ''Heavenly star array''!"


    Hearing Zhun''s remark, he suddenly brightened his eyes and said: "It''s not impossible. Many demon saints were dissatisfied with our actions after the Lich war. Maybe they did it. However, only empress Nuwa and Kunpeng knew how many demon saints survived after the Lich war. If we want to find out, we can only talk to them!"


    Mentioning Kunpeng and empress Nuwa, he couldn''t help sighing: "elder martial brother, it''s hard to learn from them. In that case, we might as well go to heaven and ask Haotian and Queen Mother Xi to help us! Let them use the ''Heavenly star array'' to help us! In this way, we don''t have to worry about the suppression of the saints!"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, it''s reasonable, but it''s difficult to persuade Haotian and Xi Wangmu to help!"


    Zhunti said, "don''t worry about this, senior brother. I''ll go to heaven to lobby. Of course, before that, I''ll go to taiqingtian to meet the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun and listen to their ideas, but I think they won''t refuse."


    It''s right to think about it, so he said, "in this case, I''ll help you with this matter, younger martial brother."

 Chapter 1064

    In the underworld, empress Houtu was shocked when she saw such a sudden change in the boundless starry sky. She said to Kunpeng, "among the three circles, only Taoist friends, empress Nuwa and Haotian are proficient in the ''Heavenly star array''. Who do you think made this array?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he asked, "do you doubt that Haotian and Nuwa are secretly fighting?"


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "that''s right. Don''t Kunpeng Taoist friends think so?"


    Kunpeng said, "Taoist friends are thinking badly. There are not a few people who know about the three circles of ''Zhou Tian star array''. You think many of the 365 demon saints survived after the Lich war. I''m afraid they did it and had nothing to do with empress Nuwa and Haotian."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, being able to arrange the array with stars shows that this person has at least quasi Saint cultivation, but no one among the surviving demon saints has such cultivation?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the demon Saint under empress Nu Wa really didn''t have such cultivation, but it doesn''t mean that the demon saint who lived in seclusion in the boundless starry sky after the Lich War didn''t have such cultivation!"


    Empress Houtu asked, "even if those demon saints have such accomplishments, why do they deal with the disciples of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism? Don''t they worry that doing so will cause the ¡õ¡õ of the three religions?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "Speaking of reasons, it''s easy to understand how people, Buddhism and Buddhism treated the demon clan after the Lich war. Those demon saints naturally have sufficient reasons to deal with them. What''s more, now it''s a mass robbery. Even if the saints are dissatisfied, there''s nothing they can do. After all, what they did in those years is the cause and effect of the demon clan. Haven''t you found that people, Buddhism and Buddhism are great War has caused great damage to the desolate starry sky. If you were a Taoist friend, what would you dare to think if your cave was destroyed? "


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng, I always think it''s not that simple. I''m afraid it''s a trick of the demon family. There must be a big conspiracy behind them!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help moving. Of course, Kunpeng wasn''t thinking about the conspiracy of the demon clan, but it was really strange. If those demon saints hadn''t been prepared long ago, it would be impossible to set up the "Celestial Star array" in such a short time, and I''m afraid there are not a few demon saints involved.


    After having this idea, Kunpeng said, "there is some truth in what Taoist friends said, but I don''t know what the ultimate purpose of those demon saints is?"


    Empress Houtu said, "maybe these people are secretly instructed by Empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult. In this way, the strength of people, Buddhism and Buddhism can be greatly damaged, while the interception and demon clan can dominate in the three realms!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "even if empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian sect have this idea, they absolutely dare not do so. This is breaking the orthodoxy of the three religions. In that case, they will be attacked by the supreme old gentleman, the first Heavenly Master and the two saints in the West. Even if the leader of Tongtian sect has the ''immortal killing sword array'' in hand, it is difficult to defeat four hands with both fists."


    Empress Houtu said, "in the view of Taoist friends, what are these demon saints?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "it''s easy to say if we can know their purpose, but it won''t be a big deal for a while. After all, there are four saints behind the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. They dare not go too far."


    Empress Houtu nodded when she heard this and said, "what the Taoist friends said is very true, that is, I don''t know what the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West will think after they know this!"


    Kunpeng was shocked again when he heard empress Houtu''s words. A moment later, he suddenly realized it and said, "I see. It turns out that there is going to be a big killing in the three realms!"


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu hurriedly asked, "Taoist friends have thought through the reason?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "Houtu Taoist friends, we think badly about this. I''m afraid it''s not those demon saints who did something, but someone forced them to do so!"


    Empress Houtu was shocked when she heard this, and quickly said, "who is so large that he dares to use the hands of those demon saints to deal with the disciples of human, Buddhism and Buddhism? Is he not afraid to be hated by the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the west?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "if the black hand behind the Taoist friend is the Taoist ancestor, do you think he will be hated by the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the west?"


    After hearing this, empress Houtu said, "how is this possible? Now the emperor hasn''t fully grown up. Isn''t it not afraid to cause three realms ¡õ¡õ and can''t clean up!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "there is nothing impossible. As for the three realms ¡õ¡õ, there is nothing more. Daozu is afraid that he can''t wait for the three realms to have ¡õ¡õ. He can also take the opportunity to remove us who threaten him!"


    Empress Houtu was shocked when she heard this and said, "hearing what Taoist friends said, Hongjun Taoist ancestor wanted to do this against us?"


    Kunpeng said, "Taoist Zu really meant this, but he didn''t think that we didn''t go to watch the war at all. Unfortunately, those casual practitioners who went to watch the war would end up dead and dead!"


    Empress Houtu said, "isn''t there a list of gods? Even if they die, they are just listed as gods. Finally, there is a glimmer of vitality!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and said, "what a glimmer of vitality, it''s just a lie. If it''s a disciple of the three religions, he may have a chance to be listed, but those scattered cultivation can only eliminate the body and soul. Of course, if people with low cultivation can also be listed as gods, those with high cultivation can only be scared."


    Empress Houtu was very cold when she heard this. She asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, what should we do now? Are we still watching the change?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "no, now we should take the initiative. Since Daozu wants to make the three worlds chaotic and clean up, we will obey his will and take the opportunity to kill the four sides."


    Empress Houtu was stunned when she heard Kunpeng''s words and said, "Taoist friends are right. If we take the initiative at this time, isn''t it an excuse for Taoist Zu to deal with us?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "even if you give an excuse to Daozu, Daozu is not the way of heaven after all. There are still some flaws in it. He will not help us, but let us have boundless merit!"


    After hearing these words, empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "Taoist friend, you speak too deeply, but the more I listen, the more confused I am. How can this be linked with merit?"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing: "Taoist friends want to understand this, but they have to start from the root. Taoist Zu wants to calculate that our scattered cultivation will be true in the future, but after all, he fits the heavenly way, not the heavenly way, so it is impossible to completely control things in his own hands. Although there are many dangers in the disaster, the crises are not all dangerous. There are also great opportunities, even if you If we can''t find it, we can get great merit as long as we find it. Anyone who should be robbed will be favored by heaven, and every mass robbery will also have a big killing. Although the Taoist ancestor forced those people living in seclusion in the boundless starry sky to appear and mess up the three realms, when they appeared, we can kill them and kill them. Naturally, we can reduce the pressure on the three realms. This is what we do But he obeys the way of heaven. Even the Taoist ancestors have nothing to do with us. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, empress Houtu finally understood something, so she said, "since it is so, I''m afraid the disciples of the three religions are also in danger?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s impossible to be frightened without danger. After all, this is a quantitative robbery. Even if Daozu wants to control it, it''s impossible. Anyone should be robbed. How can those people care about your identity!"


    Empress Houtu said, "since that''s the case, in the opinion of Taoist friends, how many people should we send?"


    Kunpeng said, "this is a heaven given opportunity. Naturally, it''s pouring out. Except for a few great witches, all the others go to war with our disciples in the boundless starry sky."


    Empress Houtu was a little worried and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, will this cause the dissatisfaction of the saints and give them an excuse to suppress us?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Taoist friends are worried too much. Now all the disciples of the three religions of man, Chan and Buddha are trapped in the boundless starry sky. It is a good thing for them that we send people to help. How can they be embarrassed by us? As for what the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa think, it has nothing to do with us. Anyway, we have nothing to do with each other now. We don''t need it Consider their feelings. "

 Chapter 1065

    It has to be said that Kunpeng''s idea is very shocking, but he is also right. At least he has grasped the mistakes of Hongjun Daozu at this stage and created favorable opportunities for himself. As for Houtu Niang, although she is very shocked in her heart, as an ally, she still supports Kunpeng''s decision as always.


    From empress Houtu, we can see the character of the witch people. As long as they recognize you, as long as you don''t do things sorry to the witch people, they won''t do things sorry to their friends. This is very difficult for anyone in the three worlds to do. Such a quality is very rare.


    Empress Houtu saw that Kunpeng had such incomparable self-confidence, and her worries were much less. She only heard her say: "since Taoist friends are so sure, everything should be handled by Taoist friends. I''ll inform the great Witches of the witch family and make them ready. I''m sure they will be very happy to learn about it."


    Kunpeng said, "Taoist friends, please help yourself. I should also call my disciples to explain to them, so as not to have any accidents."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu didn''t say any more. After she got up to say goodbye to Kunpeng, she went to find Chiyou and told him the good news that was very exciting for the witch family. To tell you the truth, this is really good news for the witch family. The witch family is belligerent, but after the witch war, they have lost their luck and can''t fight arbitrarily among the three worlds. Now it''s very rare for them to have such a chance to fight happily. After learning about this, the witch family is very excited, In order to prevent the witch family from being damaged in this war, empress Houtu asked those great witches to obey the command of the disciples of Kunpeng sect. Those great witches didn''t agree with this. After all, Hou Yi was also a member of the witch family.


    After receiving Kunpeng''s notice, Wu Dao, Hou Yi and others immediately came to Kunpeng and waited for the teacher''s order.


    After carefully looking at the disciples in front of him, Kunpeng nodded and said, "you are very happy to have these achievements as a teacher. It won''t be long before you can enter the quasi saint, and the enlightenment also has the opportunity to attack the realm of cutting two corpses after the measurement robbery. You will be much more relieved to have such accomplishments as a teacher."


    After hearing the teacher''s praise, Wudao and others hurriedly said, "it''s all the teachers who have taught well and the disciples who have made today''s achievements!"


    Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing when he heard this and said, "well, there''s no need to say more about it. Today, I called you here as a teacher, but there''s a big thing for you to do. It''s very beneficial to you!"


    When Jingwei heard this, he asked, "do you have great merit in this matter, teacher?"


    Kunpeng was stunned when he heard this. He never thought that Jingwei was so concerned about merit. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "merit naturally exists, and it should exceed your imagination!"


    Jingwei was very happy when he heard this and said, "it''s great. I can finally refine a top-grade postnatal merit treasure!"


    Kunpeng couldn''t help laughing when he heard this and said, "Jingwei, speaking of the postnatal merit treasure, didn''t you give you the ''nine days Yuanyang merit ruler'', which is the best postnatal merit treasure, which can be compared with the congenital treasure."


    Jingwei said, "teacher, this is different. You gave me the ''nine days Yuanyang merit ruler'', and I want to refine a high-quality postnatal merit treasure, which naturally requires a lot of merit!"


    For some ideas of Jingwei, Kunpeng was very happy and said, "you are very happy to have such an idea as a teacher. I hope you can succeed!"


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and then said to the crowd: "I called you here this time because an important event happened in the three realms. The disciples of the three religions, namely man, Chan and Buddha, were trapped in the boundless starry sky. This was done by the great supernatural powers who survived the Lich war. Their behavior is incompatible with the way of heaven, and killing them is meritorious. Therefore, I hope you can practice with them and get some by the way Merit! However, you are not going alone this time, and the great Witches of the witch family will go with you. There is nothing to worry about being a teacher safely. Unless necessary, you should not have any contact with the disciples of the three religions, namely, people, Buddhism and Buddhism. You should return immediately after the disciples of the three religions get out of trouble and do not stay any more. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the disciples said in unison, "I understand."


    Kunpeng said, "if you understand, now go back and prepare, and then set off with the witch family to the boundless starry sky!"


    But it was said that zhunti was a saint. After leaving the Western Paradise, he came to Taiqing to see the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun. The supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun were not surprised at the emergence of zhunti. Zhunti''s every move was under their control. Zhunti must be in such a hurry to see them for the sake of the boundless starry sky, so the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi The Heavenly Master was very happy.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "I don''t know what''s important for junior brother zhunti to come to taiqingtian?"


    Zhunti sighed, "elder martial brother, you must know my purpose. The great changes have taken place in the boundless starry sky, and all the three younger brothers of man, Buddhism and Buddhism are trapped. What''s your opinion on this matter?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "it''s just a ''big star array in the sky'' and it''s not a big deal. Younger martial brother, don''t worry about it. They''ll get out of trouble soon."


    When zhunti heard this, he couldn''t help humming coldly and thought to himself, "great old gentleman, you have a big voice. It''s just a small ''sky star battle array''. I don''t know who was very afraid of Kunpeng''s'' sky star battle array ''


    Although zhunti thought so, he didn''t dare to show it. After all, he asked the emperor to take care of his face. Just listen to him: "Elder martial brother, I don''t agree with what I said. Everyone knows the power of the ''Heavenly star array'', otherwise it can''t be used as the three great killing arrays in the wilderness. Although it is said that the disciples of the elder martial brother have the innate treasure ''Tai Chi map'' and the acquired merit treasure ''heaven and earth xuanhuang exquisite tower'' to protect themselves, over time, I''m afraid they will worry about their lives, but the elder martial brother can''t be careless about it!"


    The Supreme Lord couldn''t help saying, "in the opinion of junior brother zhunti, what should we do?"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, I think so. If we rescue, we will not be able. If we do that, we will be questioned and suppressed by everyone. I think elder martial brother should understand that!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother zhunti will speak frankly if you have anything!"


    The Supreme Lord was dissatisfied with this remark, but he was not unhappy when he mentioned it. Instead, he had a long chat in his heart. He was afraid that the Supreme Lord and the original Heavenly Master had already arranged this matter. Now he was much more relieved to hear this remark.


    With this idea, zhunti smiled calmly and said, "elder martial brother, have you ever thought about finding Haotian and West Queen Mother in Tianting?"


    After hearing zhunti''s hint, the supreme old gentleman immediately felt a light in front of his eyes and said, "younger martial brother''s intention is to invite Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother? But I don''t know whether junior martial brother zhunti has thought about it. Why do Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother want to help us?"


    Zhunti said: "In fact, it''s nothing. If we, the disciples of the three religions of Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism all have an accident in the boundless starry sky, then there is only the interceptor and the demon family in the three realms. Will Haotian and the mother of the West King agree? Will Kunpeng and empress Houtu, who are allies with him, agree? Empress Houtu is the representative of the witch family. How can she watch the demon family grow and ignore it If there are red clouds, I won''t agree? "


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother''s idea is very good, but I''m afraid it''s difficult to take concrete action. This matter still needs careful consideration!"


    The Supreme Master can afford to wait, but zhunti can''t afford to wait. He is worried about the safety of his disciples, so he hurriedly said, "elder martial brother, what else do you have to consider? As long as you agree with elder martial brother Yuanshi, I''ll go to lobby the heaven."


    The Supreme Lord was overjoyed when he heard zhunti''s words. He looked at each other with Yuanshi Tianzun and said, "since junior brother zhunti said so, it''s not good for you to say anything more. Everything will be handled by junior brother."


    Yuanshi Tianzun also nodded and said, "elder martial brother said very well. I''ll leave it to younger martial brother zhunti."


    In fact, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun had been worried for a long time, so they didn''t want to owe heaven cause and effect because of this, so that they wouldn''t have to pay back in the future. Especially Yuanshi Tianzun was dissatisfied with Haotian and Xi Wangmu''s merits and virtues. If they went to discuss this matter with them, the small cause and effect previously formed by both sides would be dissolved So they forced him to say it.


    Zhunti is not a fool. Naturally, he knows what the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun think, but he doesn''t care. After all, it''s important to save people, nothing else, and zhunti doesn''t care about face. So even if this thing is successful, zhunti also has a long breath in his heart, but at this time, the faces of the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun suddenly change, zhunti feels relieved I was surprised.

 Chapter 1066

    When zhunti saw the great old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun suddenly change their faces, he couldn''t help worrying about the change. He quickly asked, "elder martial brother, what happened?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother zhunti, now the boundless starry sky has changed greatly. It seems that we don''t need to discuss how to save our disciples."


    When zhunti heard this, he was stunned and said, "what happened to senior brother, did you say so?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother zhunti, you''d better see for yourself!"


    Zhunti is also a fan of the situation. He cares too much about the safety of his disciples. For a moment, he even forgets that he is the saint. In an instant, he can see the changes in the boundless starry sky. When he looked at it carefully, it was beyond his expectation. Under the leadership of the five disciples of Kunpeng, countless great witches went to the boundless starry sky. It seemed that they wanted to fight with the people in the boundless starry sky.


    When zhunti saw this, he couldn''t help saying, "elder martial brother, does Kunpeng already know who is behind this situation, so he just made such a big noise?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother zhunti, you and I may not understand who set this game, but Kunpeng, who used to be a demon master, should know the leader behind this, otherwise the witch clan would not be so aggressive!"


    The implication of the Supreme Lord is to imply that zhunti is related to the demon family, hoping to make zhunti dissatisfied with the demon family, so as to form a situation in which the three religions jointly resist the interception and the demon family.


    Zhunti also knew the Supreme Lord''s mind, but he could not fall out with the Supreme Lord at this time. After all, Buddhism was at a disadvantage, and he still needed to compromise with the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Just listen, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, most of the things are related to the Lich family. The Lich and the Lich don''t stand together. Now the Lich and the Lich family will have a bloody battle, which is also very good for us."


    Zhunti said this, paused for a moment, and then said: "senior brother, now the great saint of the demon family who has lived in seclusion since the Lich war has changed. Do you think we should stop, otherwise it will only make the demon family and the sect cheaper, which will be disadvantageous to both of us!"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "you must mention younger martial brother Yuanshi. It''s up to younger martial brother Yuanshi. You''d better discuss with him. As long as younger martial brother Yuanshi agrees, I have no opinion."


    As soon as the Supreme Master said this, the first emperor was unhappy. He couldn''t help thinking: "well, you Supreme Master, before the four forces invaded the three realms, you are trying to dismantle the corner of my teaching. Since you are unkind, don''t blame me."


    After having this idea, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "junior brother zhunti, what you said is not unreasonable, but you also understand that you went too far in those years. Even if I want to stop, I also want to give an explanation to my disciples. Well, as long as you return the Lingbao I expounded, the cause and effect of both sides will be cancelled. What do you think of junior brother zhunti?"


    When zhunti heard this, his heart was extremely heavy, but it was very difficult for him to make a decision. He understood that it was not easy for the emperor Yuanshi Tianzun to make such a decision, but it made him more painful to return the spiritual treasure for elucidation. The first is the Guanyin Bodhisattva. They will be dissatisfied, and the strength of the West will decline after losing the spiritual treasure, This will be very unfavorable to the invasion of the three realms by the four forces in the future.


    Zhunti pondered for a moment and said, "elder martial brother Yuanshi, I am very grateful that you can make such a concession. However, you also know that now you are about to face the invasion of the three realms by the four forces. Once the Lingbao is returned, the western power will be greatly damaged and cannot resist the attack of the other party. Elder martial brother, will you postpone taking back the Lingbao until the four forces are solved?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said calmly: "younger martial brother zhunti is not poor and doesn''t want to help you, but I''m also powerless. I lost a lot in the first war of Fengshen, so I can only take back the Lingbao to strengthen my own strength, and this is also an explanation to the disciples. Otherwise, if I don''t use the four forces to attack, I''ll disturb the corner."


    Zhunti''s heart sank when he heard Yuanshi Tianzun''s words. Although he also knew that it was impossible for Yuanshi Tianzun to let the west go, he couldn''t accept the news. Zhunti sighed, "I can''t decide what elder martial brother Yuanshi said alone. I hope you can give me more time to go back and discuss with elder martial brother, and then give elder martial brother an answer. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "well, since junior brother zhunti said so, I can''t force you too much. I''ll follow junior brother''s words. However, junior brother should discuss this matter quickly, otherwise it''s difficult for me to give junior brother time after the flood and famine star sky!"


    Zhunti also knew that Yuanshi Tianzun was putting pressure on himself, but people had to bow their heads under the eaves. Even if he wanted to resist, he could only say: "elder martial brother Yuanshi, please rest assured, I will give you a reply before this!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "it''s so best!"


    Zhunti said, "two elder martial brothers, it''s so sudden that I have to go back to discuss with elder martial brothers. I won''t stay much. I''ll leave now!"


    Zhunti got up to say goodbye to Yuanshi Tianzun and the supreme old gentleman. The supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun did not stay, so he watched zhunti leave taiqingtian.


    When zhunti left, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, do you think the matter of the vast starry sky really has something to do with the demon clan who lived in seclusion after the Lich war?"


    The great old gentleman nodded and said: "There should be no mistake. There are only a handful of people who have such power and know the ''star array'' in the flood land. If it has nothing to do with Kunpeng and Nuwa, it can only be done by the demon sanctuary that survived the demon clan in those years. Moreover, if it is not for these people, Kunpeng and empress Houtu will not let the door out and make such a crazy move!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "so Haotian didn''t lie at the beginning. Those people who live in seclusion in the boundless starry sky really want to come out and have some activities. It seems that we really need to pay more attention to these people!"


    The supreme old gentleman said: "younger martial brother, speaking of this, we did wrong. The momentum of guangchengzi and xuandu in the Honghuang starry sky is too great, which has exceeded our original expectation and seriously affected those people living in seclusion in the Honghuang starry sky. That''s why this kind of thing happened!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, I don''t think so. We''re not aiming at them. They don''t need to have such a violent reaction."


    The Supreme Master shook his head and said, "younger martial brother, this is bad! If your own cave was destroyed, how would you react?"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty could not help but silence. In this regard, guangchengzi and xuandu ¡õ¡õ master have gone too far. With the power of the two congenital treasures of "Pangu flag" and "Tai Chi diagram", the deep fear of the vast starry sky is that they have suffered heavy losses.


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "even so, senior brother, there is no need for them to make such a big noise. As long as they come out and say guangchengzi, they will naturally retreat. Moreover, the ''Heavenly star array'' is one of the three killing arrays, and they can''t be deployed quickly, so they''re afraid they''re ready for it!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, whether the ''star array'' is prepared by the other party or not, we are all wrong first. The other party has sufficient reasons to deal with guangchengzi and them!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun also understood this in his heart, but he sneered and said, "elder martial brother, since those people want to jump out, they can contain Kunpeng and empress Houtu. It seems that there is a lot of gratitude and resentment between Kunpeng and empress Houtu."


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "Kunpeng has always been hidden deeply. After so many years, we only saw him when we went west to learn scriptures. He asked all his disciples to go out. It seems that those people and Kunpeng are really like a sea of hatred, not to mention the witch clan. Except for a few people guarding the underground, almost all of them are robbed. A big war is inevitable!"


    The Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun are wrong. The witch clan has a lot of hatred with those reclusive demon saints, but Kunpeng is not like what they think. The reason why he did this is just to let his disciples seek boundless merit. Unfortunately, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun are obsessed with the situation. They didn''t see this and lost the opportunity for nothing. No, but They are the two saints in the west, too. They are all focused on the safety of their disciples, and don''t think about whether there is any other use in this matter.

 Chapter 1067

    After coming out of Taiqing, zhunti didn''t have to go to Tianting to see Haotian and the West Queen Mother, but directly returned to the Western Paradise to meet the sage.


    Looking at zhunti who hurried back, he understood what the other party was thinking, so he said, "younger martial brother, I hurried back for the desolate starry sky?"


    Hearing the quotation, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, have you known what happened in the boundless starry sky?"


    Then he nodded and said, "now all our disciples are trapped in the boundless starry sky. How can brother Wei not watch and pay attention? I found it when Kunpeng and empress Houtu moved their hands."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, in your opinion, what should we do?"


    Then he said, "now the situation is unknown. I think we''d better wait and see it turn into a good one. When they both decide the outcome, they''re debating! What do you think, younger martial brother?"


    Zhunti said: "elder martial brother, it''s good to watch it change, but in this way, the disciples trapped in the ''Zhou Tian Xing Dou array'' are afraid to suffer more. Moreover, you and I don''t know the situation in the ''Zhou Tian Xing Dou array''. Once something happens, I''m afraid our younger brothers will be in danger."


    After hearing this, he said: "according to younger martial brother, I want to help Kunpeng and empress Houtu, but now our disciples have been completely trapped in the desolate starry sky. The rest of the disciples have low cultivation and can''t bear the attack of the chaotic atmosphere. Now we have people there to help them!"


    Zhunti said: "That''s what senior brother said, but we can''t do nothing. When they decide the outcome, we can''t explain to our disciples. The responsibility of Haotian and Xiwang''s mother above the heaven court is to take charge of the scattered cultivation of the three realms. They should come forward. In my opinion, we can let the heaven court do it. Moreover, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother have faintly formed an alliance with Kunpeng But he can''t stand idly by. We can also take the opportunity to make friends with Kunpeng. What do you think, senior brother? "


    Then he said, "although this plan is good, I''m afraid that the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa will not agree. Since then, we have stood on the opposite side with them, but we in the west can''t compete with people, interpretation and interception of the three religions!"


    Zhunti also had nothing to say about the worry about the introduction. After all, it was the truth. A moment later, zhunti said, "senior brother, even if we don''t come forward, Kunpeng and empress Houtu are 100% sure since they dare to do so. What''s more, do you think it is possible for us to coexist peacefully with people, Buddhism and Buddhism?"


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, your idea is clear to my brother. Even if we can''t coexist peacefully with people, interpretation and interception, we have to maintain superficial peace, which is still beneficial to us."


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, before I came back, I mentioned the matter of stopping disputes with the Supreme Master and Yuanshi Tianzun. Yuanshi Tianzun proposed that we return to expound Lingbao. I can''t decide alone. How do you think to reply to them?"


    Then he frowned when he heard this. This matter is very important. If he is not careful, he will tear Buddhism apart. After thinking for a long time, he said, "younger martial brother, what did the first emperor ever say about this?"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, how can the Yuanshi Heavenly Master not explain such an important thing? He said we must reply to him before the things in the boundless starry sky are over!"


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. Although I didn''t know when it would end in the boundless starry sky, I knew from the posture of Kunpeng and empress Houtu that it would end in a short time. In this way, they didn''t have much time left in the West.


    Thinking of this, he said, "younger martial brother, what do you think we should do about this?"


    Zhunti sighed, "elder martial brother, I can''t make up my mind about this matter. After all, it''s related to our western luck. Even if we agree, what do you think of Guanyin Bodhisattva in their hearts, so I''m afraid we have to discuss it with them, otherwise it may cause division in our West."


    Then he nodded and said, "younger martial brother, you''re right. As soon as the ''Heavenly star array'' is broken, we''ll discuss with Guanyin Bodhisattva to see their opinions. As for the original Heavenly Master, we''ll wait for a while. After all, they don''t dare to go too far now because of external pressure."


    When he heard the introduction, he was right to think about it. He was too nervous before, so he didn''t think of it. After those reclusive demon saints appeared, things took a turn for the better. The supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun really didn''t dare to do too much to the west, otherwise it would only make the sect and the demon clan cheap. He was relieved to think of it.


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, do you think Kunpeng and empress Houtu''s crazy move may cause the second Lich war?"


    Hearing Zhun''s remark, he couldn''t help but be stunned. He really didn''t think about it, so he said: "younger martial brother, if this is really related to those demon saints in those years, empress Nuwa may stop Kunpeng and empress Houtu''s crazy move. In this way, it is really possible to cause the second Lich war. At that time, the three worlds will suffer another catastrophe!"


    Zhunti said: "it''s best that they can fight a war, which can also reduce our pressure. Now the expansion speed of demon clan and interception is too fast!"


    Then he said, "this is just a thought. Those demon families have separated from the demon family since the Lich war. Empress Nuwa may not help them!"


    Zhunti said disapprovingly: "Elder martial brother, we all know who Nuwa is. If she wasn''t jealous of Kunpeng, how could the demon clan lose Kunpeng? And although those demon saints have lived in seclusion since the Lich war, they are still nominally a member of the demon clan. There is a contradiction between Nuwa and Kunpeng. How could she watch those demon saints die and treat her like that The position in the demon clan is also very disadvantageous. "


    After hearing this, he pondered for a moment and said, "younger martial brother, it''s also reasonable, but we can''t place all our hopes on empress Nuwa, so we lose our initiative."


    Zhunti sighed: "elder martial brother, now we have enough back movement. You want to take the initiative, but do we have the strength? If we don''t have the strength, we can only make do with it! The ''star of the sky array'' is made by Kunpeng. It''s useless for those demon families to use this array to deal with the younger brothers of the witch family and Kunpeng. If Nu Wa doesn''t do it, these demon saints will die!"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, in your opinion, once the ''Heavenly star array'' is broken, how will the Supreme Lord and the first emperor react to us?"


    Zhunti said: "Now it''s the mass robbery, and we all have to settle the cause and effect. If we don''t return the several spiritual treasures of the sermon, the people of the Supreme Lord and the original Heavenly Master will not let us go easily. Moreover, Maitreya Buddha''s power can''t be compared with that of the people and the joint forces of the two religions. Speaking of it, we shouldn''t have signed the agreement that the sage should not interfere in the mass robbery, otherwise we won''t let people go now So passive! "


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, you don''t know the situation at that time. If we refuse to sign an agreement in the west, I''m afraid we will be immediately suppressed by everyone. After the robbery, I''m afraid all the people on the God list are from the West!"


    Zhunti sighed when he heard the quotation and said: "Elder martial brother, now we are in a passive situation. If we want to open the situation, we can only rely on external forces. Haotian and Queen Mother Xi have colluded with Kunpeng, not to mention Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi. Now we can only find a way to contact those who have lived in seclusion since the Lich war and see if we can get their support!"


    Then she shook her head and said: "Younger martial brother, you and I can''t do it. How can those people pay attention to us in the west, let alone whether they can get away from Kunpeng and empress Houtu? Now let''s look at the development of things first. If Yuanshi Tianzun really wants to return those innate spiritual treasures, we will give them back. As long as they can keep the lives of burning lamps and Guanyin Bodhisattva, the spiritual treasures will be lost Nothing! "


    Zhunti sighed: "elder martial brother, not only will our reputation in the three realms be destroyed, but we can''t explain to them, even to the burning lamp and Guanyin Bodhisattva!"


    Then he said: "younger martial brother, although the innate Lingbao is precious, it is nothing compared with life. I think they should understand this when burning lamps and Guanyin Bodhisattva. If they don''t even understand this, they can only say that they are ignorant, and we can only bear to give up!"


    Zhunti sighed when he heard this. He didn''t speak any more, and he also understood the pain in his heart.

 Chapter 1068

    Kunpeng and empress Houtu''s crazy move is very difficult and shocking for Empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult in jin''ao island. They are urgently discussing countermeasures.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "younger martial sister, what''s the purpose of Kunpeng and empress Houtu''s crazy move? Why can''t I see the benefits of their doing so?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng is insidious and cunning. He must have an unspeakable secret. We can''t let him succeed in his plot anyway!"


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help saying, "younger martial sister, do you want to stop Kunpeng and empress Houtu?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "that''s right!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "younger martial sister, if you do this, do you think about the consequences?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, I don''t think there is anything to consider. The ¡õ¡õ disciples of human, Buddhism and Buddhism are trapped in the ''Heavenly star array''. If they continue to be trapped, we can take this opportunity to assist the emperor to unify the fairy world as soon as possible, so that all the merits and virtues of assisting the emperor will fall into our hands!"


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult had great expectations for Nuwa''s intention, he did not lose his mind. Because of this intention, he opposed Kunpeng. He only heard the leader of Tongtian say: "Younger martial sister, it''s not as simple as you think. First of all, if we want to stop Kunpeng, we have to go to war directly with him. I think you don''t know how serious the consequences are if we offend Kunpeng in the mass robbery. At this time, provoking Kunpeng is a direct battle between the Lich and the lich, but the consequences are beyond our ability to bear. Besides, if we really rob all the merits of the auxiliary emperor, do you think Have you figured out how to treat us for the Supreme Master and the two saints of the west? "


    Empress Nuwa said: "Elder martial brother, I understand what you said, but such an opportunity is very important to our industry. We can''t give up because of such problems. Moreover, even if we don''t do so, Kunpeng and empress Houtu won''t let us go. This can be seen from their crazy behavior. In that case, why don''t we start first and seize the opportunity The other party was caught off guard! "


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, now you have lost your mind and have such a crazy idea. This is definitely a disaster for us. I can''t agree with your proposal!"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she hurriedly said: "Elder martial brother, I didn''t lose my mind, but we have to do this for us. Even if we don''t consider these external factors, internally, if we just ignore them, what do you think of the disciples? Those who are looking for people, Buddhism and Buddhism should be the demon saints who survived the Lich war. In name, they are all demons People in the clan, we don''t care about their life and death. How to face the questions of the people in the future, so the disciples will definitely have different thoughts! "


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sighed and said: "Younger martial sister, although you have some truth, those demon saints have lived in seclusion in the desolate starry sky since the Lich war. They have nothing to do with us, and they don''t listen to your orders. We don''t need to fight Kunpeng directly for them. What''s more, if we are not careful, it will lead to the second Lich war. This situation is not what we want to see, i Our disciples are even less willing to bury their lives in vain for some irrelevant people! "


    Empress Nu Wa couldn''t help feeling sad when she heard this. She also understood that what the leader of Tongtian sect said was very reasonable, but let her just watch those demon saints die, which was not what she wanted to see. Empress Nu Wa thought about it and said: "Elder martial brother, don''t we still have the ally of Styx? If he is willing to help, then we may stop Kunpeng and empress Houtu without head-on conflict with Kunpeng!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "who is the Styx river? Younger martial sister should know. What do you think we can do to impress him and make him an enemy with Kunpeng and empress Houtu?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "although the Styx is insidious and cunning, he also has shortcomings. Now the red cloud must preach. If the Styx can''t preach, he will die. We can use this to lobby him. It''s really not good. We can also give him some benefits in the case of the four forces invading the three realms. I don''t think he will refuse such a good thing!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Younger martial sister, do you think Hongyun and zhenyuanzi have any opinion? Don''t forget that it''s a quantitative robbery now, but there is a big cause and effect between Styx and Hongyun. If Styx stays in the sea of blood, Hongyun can''t help it. If he gets out of the sea of blood, he''s afraid it''s hard to protect his life. You give Styx more benefits, but can''t be more important than Styx''s life?"


    Empress Nuwa never thought that all her ideas had been overthrown by the leader of Tongtian cult. However, she was very sad and sighed: "elder martial brother, how should we try? Maybe the Styx river will agree with us!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "younger martial sister, I didn''t attack you for my brother. Even if Styx agreed, do you think he can threaten Kunpeng? Don''t say that Styx is not an opponent for the great witches who poured out of the witch family. What''s more, even if Styx reaches the boundless starry sky, I''m afraid the battle will be over at that time!"


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly: "elder martial brother, even if Kunpeng is powerful, it is also a ''Heavenly star array'' composed of the flood stars. He can''t break the defense of the ''Heavenly star array'' for a while and a half!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "others may not be possible, but Kunpeng can. Younger martial sister, don''t forget that the ''Celestial Star array'' was created by Kunpeng. Does younger martial sister really think that Kunpeng gave the secret of the ''Celestial Star array'' to Dijun and Taiyi?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. It seems that I really lost my mind. I didn''t even think of such a simple truth, but I let elder martial brother down!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Younger martial sister is serious. In fact, if you change your position for your brother, I''m afraid you''ll lose your mind. After all, it''s understandable for you to be a fan. But now we can''t do it at will, otherwise we''ll be attacked by everyone. Although there is a sign of great prosperity between us and the demon family, we can''t bear it The joint suppression of people, Buddhism, Buddhism and witches. "


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, since we don''t let go of this matter, what should we do in your opinion about the upcoming battle in the boundless starry sky?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "wait and see the change! We don''t need to be the first bird. Even if we are in a hurry, we should be the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "now Kunpeng and empress Houtu have shot. What do they have to worry about? According to the elder martial brother, Kunpeng and empress Houtu are afraid that the war will end soon!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Younger martial sister still doesn''t see the essence of the matter. Kunpeng and empress Houtu really need no effort to break the ''sky star array'', but it''s not easy to solve the war. The ''sky star array'' may be the work of the demon sanctuary that survived the Lich war in those years, but not only those demon saints lived in seclusion in the vast starry sky, but also with me in those years The Taoist friends who listened to the Tao in the Zixiao palace together, guangchengzi and xuandu, made great efforts with the two congenital treasures of "Pangu flag" and "Taiji map", but the aftereffect was to destroy countless stars in the boundless starry sky, which not only offended those demon saints! "


    Hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa suddenly realized it and said: "elder martial brother, you mean that those Taoist friends who listen to the Tao in Zixiao palace will also appear. In this way, Kunpeng and empress Houtu are only afraid to be involved. At that time, it may trigger a battle between them!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "that''s the reason. Unless Kunpeng and empress Houtu can restrict their disciples from conflict with each other, it''s obviously impossible. How explosive the character of the great witch is. As long as they don''t speak properly, they will have a fight. At that time, it''s impossible for the disciples of the three religions of man, elucidation and Buddhism to get away."


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa was in great spirits and said, "in this way, we can sit and reap the benefits of the fisherman. When the Kunpeng, the witch clan and people, the Buddhism and Buddhism and the scattered cultivation in the boundless starry sky are both defeated, then we will decide the fairy world!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "that''s all, but we still have to see how things develop before we make a final conclusion, but no matter what, it won''t do us any harm."

 Chapter 1069

    But it was said that the queen mother of the West was bothered by the sudden outbreak of the boundless starry sky, but Haotian was practicing in seclusion. For a time, she couldn''t find a merchant, but her mood was like fire.


    In desperation, the West Queen Mother can only ask Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi to discuss. After all, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi still owe Tianting cause and effect, so they won''t refuse this matter.


    When the queen mother of the West was worried, so were Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi. They were all shocked by the crazy move of Kunpeng and empress Houtu, which they had not expected before. Originally, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi thought that Kunpeng and empress Houtu wanted to rest and recuperate during the war of man, Buddhism and Buddhism, but they did not expect that after the great changes in the boundless starry sky, Kunpeng and empress Houtu made such a crazy move.


    Just listen, Hongyun said anxiously, "brother zhenyuanzi, what''s the matter with Kunpeng Taoist friends and Houtu Taoist friends? They suddenly become so crazy?"


    Zhen Yuanzi knows more than Hong Yun. After all, before Hong Yun died, the two Lich families had not had much dispute, so he said: "Hongyun''s virtuous brother doesn''t know. Both Kunpeng Daoyou and Houtu Niang have a deep cause and effect with the demon family. Most of the great changes in the famine are done by the demon sanctuary that survived the Lich war. How can Kunpeng Daoyou and Houtu Niang not find each other to form a cause and effect!"


    Hongyun said, "even so, but the noise is too loud. The whole three realms are shaken by their actions!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "Taoist friend Kunpeng and empress Houtu have a wish to do so. After all, they can''t start against the demon family now, otherwise they will cause a new round of witch war. However, the demon saints who live in seclusion in the boundless starry sky are different. They have no much relationship with the demon family. Even if empress Nuwa wants to protect them, she should also think about the relationship of supreme Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West Therefore, the timing of this move between Kunpeng Taoist friend and empress Houtu is very appropriate. "


    Hongyun said, "women and villains are the only ones in the world. I''m afraid Nuwa doesn''t think so. At that time, once Nuwa makes a move, it will have a great impact!"


    Zhen Yuanzi smiled: "The virtuous younger brother Hongyun is worried too much. Even if empress Nuwa wants to help those demon saints in the boundless starry sky, the leader of Tongtian cult will stop it. The interception and the demon clan have become the target of public criticism during this period. If they do it again at this time, they will be attacked by the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, the two saints of the west, Taoist friends of Kunpeng and empress Houtu. At that time, the interception and The demon clan is afraid that it is difficult to preserve. "


    Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Hongyun was relieved, but he thought about it and said: "such a great change has taken place in the boundless starry sky. I don''t know why Tianting, who is in charge of this part of things, doesn''t have the slightest move, but it makes people wonder. Does Haotian and Xi Wangmu want to turn their faces with the saints?"


    Just as Hong Yun was talking, the queen mother of the West sent someone to invite him and Zhen Yuanzi to go to the heaven for discussion, which shocked Hong Yun and Zhen Yuanzi. They didn''t understand what the queen mother of the West wanted to do. However, because they owed a little cause and effect to the heaven at the beginning, they had to get up and go to the heaven.


    After they came to Tianting, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi were shocked. Only the West Queen Mother came to meet them, but Haotian disappeared. If they didn''t know Haotian better, they would definitely think Haotian was deliberately teasing themselves. Although Hongyun and zhenyuanzi were shocked, they didn''t directly ask the West Queen Mother, But as he entered the heaven.


    After sitting down, before Hongyun and zhenyuanzi asked each other, Xiwang''s mother said first: "the two Taoist friends still forgive me a lot. Now Haotian is in closed practice and can''t come to meet the two Taoist friends. If there is anything wrong, I hope the two Taoist friends don''t care."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he smiled and said, "Taoist friends are serious. Since Haotian Taoist friends are practicing in isolation, how can we be unkind! But I don''t know why they invite us to heaven?"


    The queen mother of the West said: "the two Taoist friends also know that when they discussed the robbery with the saints, the scattered cultivation was under the surveillance of the heaven. Now such a big event has happened in the boundless starry sky, but Haotian is practicing in seclusion and can''t stop it, so I can only ask the two Taoist friends to go to heaven to discuss countermeasures!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he said, "I don''t know when Haotian Taoist friends can get out of the pass?"


    The West Queen Mother said, "Haotian destroyed the three corpses because he took back the yuan God. I''m afraid he can''t get out of the pass in a short time!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he sighed: "but he didn''t expect Haotian Taoist friends to really make such a determination. Just because of this, he was afraid that Haotian could not get out of the pass in Daoyou!"


    The West King''s mother nodded and said, "that''s why we asked two Taoist friends to go to heaven to discuss. We also hope that the two Taoist friends can help the heaven and let us get through this disaster!"


    Hong Yun said, "we are allies and it''s natural for us to help each other. I just don''t know how the queen mother wants to deal with the disaster in the desolate starry sky. Did the Supreme Lord, the first emperor and the two saints in the West send someone to inform the corridor?"


    The queen mother of the West said: "the Supreme Lord, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West did not send anyone to the heaven, but this matter is related to the rest of the heaven. Once those scattered Xiuqi who live in seclusion in the boundless starry sky come out, the heaven is in danger without Haotian!"


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi said, "there is a ''big star array'' on the heaven court. Even if someone wants to be unfavorable to the heaven court, he can''t break the defense of the heaven court for a while and a half. At that time, I and the virtuous brother Hongyun can naturally come to help, but Taoist friends don''t need to worry too much!"


    The queen mother sighed: "Taoist friend zhenyuanzi, now there is a ''Heavenly star array'' in the boundless starry sky. Looking at the ''Heavenly star array'' whose posture is not weaker than that above the heavenly court, it must be that the other party knows very well about the ''Heavenly star array''. So they want to break the ''Heavenly star array''. I''m afraid it''s also in an instant, but the heavenly court can''t support the two Taoist friends to come to help!"


    Speaking of the "Celestial Star array", Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "Taoist friends, I have to ask Kunpeng Taoist friends about the" Celestial Star array ", but I can''t do anything about it."


    The queen mother of the West said, "I also understand this, but now Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Houtu have focused on the boundless starry sky. I can''t bother him at this time, so I can only find two Taoist friends to discuss."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "it''s OK for me to come up with ideas with Hongyun, but I can''t do anything for the overall situation. Taoist friends should know this!"


    Hearing this, the West queen mother couldn''t help looking at Hongyun, and then said, "can Hongyun Taoist friends have a good plan?"


    Hongyun shook his head and said, "I haven''t recovered my cultivation until now, and I can''t do anything about the Honghuang starry sky, but Taoist friends don''t need to worry. Now Taoist friends Kunpeng and empress Houtu have sent their disciples to the Honghuang starry sky. I think there will be some results in a short time. Maybe at that time, Taoist friends'' worries will be swept away!"


    The West queen mother sighed, "I hope so!"


    Seeing that the Queen Mother''s heart was still very heavy, Hong Yun explained to her: "I don''t know if you have noticed. This time, Kunpeng Taoist friend and empress Houtu have done their best. Even if the boundless stars are dangerous, they will defeat each other. In this way, the difficulties of Taoist friends are nothing. Otherwise, the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West will not allow Taoist friends to be so silent without facts!"


    It has to be said that Hongyun''s idea is correct. It is precisely because of the crazy actions of Kunpeng and Houtu empress that the Tianting is less oppressed by the saints and focuses on Kunpeng and Houtu empress. After all, the power of Tianting is not as powerful as that of Kunpeng witch clan.


    The queen mother of the West didn''t think about this, but it was not her wish to place her fate on others. This is one of the reasons why she invited Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi to come to heaven for business. After all, the boundless starry sky is mysterious, and anything can happen. She had to prepare for the worst.


    Speaking of this, the queen mother of the West underestimated Kunpeng and empress Houtu. If she was not fully confident, Kunpeng would not make such a move. Among the three worlds, only the four of Styx became observers can see the situation. As for others, they are all fans of the situation and didn''t see clearly, there is incomparable confidence behind the crazy move of Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Unfortunately, Styx is because of For the reason of red cloud, he can''t bleed the sea, otherwise he will go to make waves.

 Chapter 1070

    After hearing Hongyun''s persuasion, the queen mother of the West also relaxed a lot, but she still couldn''t easily let Hongyun and zhenyuanzi go, so she said: "the two Taoist friends, Kunpeng Taoist friend and Houtu empress, are crazy to the extreme. I''m afraid they may lead to the Lich war if they are not careful. I don''t know how to deal with this?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "Taoist friends don''t need to worry about this. After all, Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Houtu''s move is to save the disciples of the three religions of man, elucidation and Buddhism. The Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the Western earth saints will not let the interception and the demon clan do anything. Moreover, once the two Lich clans fight again, it will affect the safety of the three realms. In any way, the saints don''t want to see this. That''s why I''m afraid it will affect the future invasion of the three realms by the four forces, but the temptation of one world is greater than everything! "


    The queen mother of the West also knows how much the world tempts the saints. Even she and Haotian are the same, otherwise Haotian would not risk such a risk to form an alliance with Kunpeng.


    Hong Yun also said: "As long as they join the world, they will be robbed. Whether those demon saints who live in seclusion in the boundless starry sky or the Taoist friends heard in Zixiao palace in those years, as long as they go out of the boundless starry sky, they will face the boundless robbery and complete their own killing and robbery. This is the general trend of heaven. No one can change. Empress Nuwa is the respect of saints. Naturally she knows this. If she dares to block the general trend of heaven , then the demon clan will be robbed under the influence of cause and effect! "


    The queen mother of the West said, "you, Taoist friend Hongyun, are the one who should be robbed. You have heaven''s protection. I don''t know how many people will be affected and how large the scope will be. After the quarrel between Taoist friend Kunpeng and empress Houtu, will it mean that the quantitative robbery is over?"


    Hongyun shook his head and said: "Taoist friends underestimate the amount of looting. The difficulty of this amount of looting is only afraid to be greater than that of the last two. The tragedy is very serious. The disciples of the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism and the saints of the demon family will not lose much, while the Witch family has the empress of the earth ¡õ¡õ, and Taoist friends Kunpeng will help. As for the heaven, as long as two Taoist friends don''t do it well It''s too much. The saints can''t force each other too much in the face of the Taoist ancestors. There are only scattered practices in the three realms. If it involves time and quantity robbery, I''m afraid it will end up on the list. "


    The West queen mother sighed: "Hongyun Taoist friends, I''m afraid that the face of Taoist ancestors is nothing in the eyes of those casual practitioners. After all, everyone has to cross the robbery in the measurement robbery. Even if they can do it well, Taoist ancestors can''t take them. The heaven is not as easy as Taoist friends say!"


    Hongyun also understands the worry in the heart of Queen Xi''s mother. Once those scattered practitioners become crazy, they are far more than the disciples of the four religions. After all, they are barefoot and are not afraid to wear shoes. Thinking of this, Hongyun sighed: "there are indeed some causes and effects on the heaven court, but as long as Taoist friends are willing to keep their doors closed, those people are afraid to attack the heaven court without violating the world!"


    The West Queen Mother said, "Hongyun Taoist friend, even if I want to keep my door closed, the saints will not agree. As long as there is scattered cultivation and trouble in the three realms, it is a fault of heaven!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi saw the West Queen''s mother talking like this, he understood that the other party wanted the red opponent to make a statement with himself so that they could survive the disaster safely. Zhen Yuanzi was not angry with the West Queen''s mother''s move. After all, it was human nature. If he stood in the position of the West Queen''s mother, he would do the same. So Zhen Yuanzi said: "Tianting is the leader of the three realms. As long as Taoist friends keep their doors closed and don''t touch Cause and effect, then I''m willing to help Tianting through this disaster."


    What the West Queen Mother wanted was Zhen Yuanzi''s words, so she hurriedly said, "thank you for your words. I''m much more relieved to have a friend."


    The reason why the queen mother of the West did so is that among the three worlds, the only old school quasi saints who can intervene in the mass robbery are Zhen Yuanzi and Styx river. Styx river is selfish. After the robbery and killing of Hongyun failed, I''m afraid this mass robbery will not appear. If Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun are willing to stand on the side of the heaven, they can survive the mass robbery safely.


    Zhen Yuanzi said with a smile: "Taoist friends are serious. We are allies. We should help each other. Taoist friends don''t need to do this!"


    Seeing that Zhen Yuanzi and the queen mother of the West had settled, Hong Yun said, "now the great changes have taken place in the boundless starry sky, and the three worlds are shaking. I and Zhen Yuanzi need to go to the underground to meet Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Houtu and listen to their ideas, so it''s inconvenient to stay for a long time. I''ll leave now!"


    Seeing that the goal had been achieved, the mother of the Western King said, "in that case, I won''t keep two more Taoist friends. If there is any big event, I hope the two Taoist friends can tell me."


    Hongyun said, "of course." Hongyun said and went out of heaven with zhenyuanzi. The queen mother got up and sent them out of the gate of heaven!


    Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun went out of the heaven and went directly to the underground without stopping. For the arrival of zhenyuanzi and Hongyun, Kunpeng and Houtu empress are very insipid, as if they knew they would come long ago.


    After sitting down, empress Houtu, as the host, first said, "the two Taoist friends came to the hell for the boundless starry sky?"


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "it''s for this!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a smile: "do the two Taoist friends feel that the poor Taoist and the backward Taoist friends are doing something crazy, so they are uneasy?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "To tell you the truth, I feel a little uneasy with the virtuous younger brother Hongyun about the two Taoist friends'' move. Most of the" Celestial Star array "in the boundless starry sky is related to the demon saint who survived the Lich war. The two Taoist friends are afraid that they want to destroy each other in one fell swoop, and they are afraid that they will cause dissatisfaction with empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult, which will make us face the invasion of the four forces in the future The world is a big disadvantage! "


    Kunpeng said: "What Taoist friends said is true. The ''Heavenly star array'' was indeed a demon sanctuary that survived the Lich war. Poor Taoist and Houtu Taoist friends really wanted to take the opportunity to annihilate each other, so as to end the cause and effect between us and the demon clan. However, the wisdom of Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa should not stop us, because they would only deepen the cause and effect between us, At that time, there will be chaos in the three realms. That will be bad for none of us! I think the two Taoist friends should also understand this? "


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "I understand, but I really have to face it. We still don''t have a number in our hearts, so we can only come to have a chat with Taoist friends and listen to their views!"


    Hongyun also nodded and said, "it''s true, but there''s one more thing we don''t know about Daoyou''s plan. There are not only the demon saints who survived the Lich war in the boundless starry sky, but also the Daoyou who listened to the Tao in the Zixiao palace with us. Daoyou and those demon Saints must lead them after the first World War. What''s your plan for these humanitarian friends?"


    Kunpeng said: "if these people don''t appear, it''s OK. As long as they appear, they will enter the quantity robbery. Naturally, they should die and be listed in the whole heaven!"


    Although Kunpeng had analyzed Hongjun Daozu''s plot before, they also knew that those people would appear. When they heard that Kunpeng was willing to act as a thug for Daozu, they were shocked.


    Just listen, Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you have analyzed that this mass robbery may be the conspiracy of Taoist ancestors. Why do you do this? Isn''t it helping Taoist ancestors improve the way of heaven? Isn''t it harming others and not benefiting yourself?"


    Kunpeng smiled calmly and said: "Taoist friends are wrong. Yes, it''s true that this amount of robbery is the conspiracy of Taoist ancestors, but Taoist ancestors just fit the heavenly way, not the heavenly way, so he can''t completely control everything in the three realms. Since those people have been abandoned by the heavenly way, we can take the opportunity to end the cause and effect with them. In this way, we can not only complete their own killing and robbery, but also obey the general trend of the heavenly way and get boundless merit. It''s true It can be said to kill two birds with one stone. Why not do it? "


    Hearing that Kunpeng mentioned merit, Zhen Yuanzi asked suspiciously, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, this is just killing and robbery. Why is it related to merit again?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "In fact, we all missed the opportunity in the previous mass robberies. Mass robbers killed the damned people in accordance with the way of heaven, but the way of heaven would bring down merit and virtue. In the dragon and Phoenix mass robberies, the Taoist ancestor took the opportunity to obtain the boundless merit and virtue to achieve the holy throne. Later, the saints in the Lich mass robberies got the way. As for the God sealing war, the people who should be robbed did not get the skill because they did not control the general trend of the way of heaven De, of course, it may be that the Daozu is secretly controlling it so that we can''t find out! "


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard Kunpeng''s words, he suddenly realized it and said, "so, Taoist friends want to take advantage of the amount of robbery to open up the killing and robbery, so that the witch family can have boundless merit and enhance Qi luck. When the four forces invade the three realms, they can also have the capital to protect themselves!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. On the surface, I can save the saints from any action in the name of rescuing the disciples of the three religions. In this way, it can reduce many unnecessary troubles. After completing this, the three religions indirectly owe me a cause and effect!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun heard this, they couldn''t help praising: "Taoist friends are brilliant. They really recognize and admire people!"

 Chapter 1071

    For the praise of Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun, Kunpeng smiled calmly and didn''t think he was really great. It was just that he saw what others didn''t see. It won''t be long before all saints will see this.


    At this time, empress Houtu said, "the two Taoist friends are not just here for this matter, are they?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "Before coming here, I received an invitation from Queen Mother Xi and went to heaven to have a chat with one of them. However, I didn''t want that Hao naively accepted the tips of Taoist friends, destroyed the three corpses and took back the yuan God. Now he is in closed training. It seems that he can''t get out of the pass in this mass robbery. Queen Mother Xi is worried about the great change in the boundless starry sky and will affect the heaven. Please tell me Hongyun''s virtuous brother went to heaven to discuss countermeasures! "


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "it must be the queen mother of the West who wants to force the two Taoist friends to make a statement to ensure that Tianting can survive this disaster safely?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun were stunned on the spot, but they didn''t expect Kunpeng to know so much about the West Queen Mother.


    After seeing Hongyun and zhenyuanzi, empress Houtu asked, "two Taoist friends, can''t you really be told by Kunpeng Taoist friends?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said with a wry smile: "Exactly, Kunpeng Taoist friend''s wisdom is unparalleled in three realms. That''s why the queen mother of the West invited us to heaven for a chat. Both poor Taoist friend and Hongyun Taoist friend owed the cause and effect of heaven, so they didn''t refuse to agree to her request. In this way, not only the two sides settled the cause and effect between each other, but also deepened the relationship with heaven. It can be regarded as killing two birds with one stone!"


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friends are good opportunities. It''s really lucky that they can end the cause and effect with heaven so easily!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "this is a blessing. Taoist friends also know how dangerous it is to measure robbery. To tell the truth, I''m just the heart of King Anxi''s mother. If something big happens, I''m afraid I''m in danger with my good brother Hongyun!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s good for Taoist friends to understand this. In fact, anyone in this mass robbery is very dangerous. Otherwise, I won''t let the witch family and their disciples go to the boundless starry sky! If the queen mother of the west only places her hopes on others, then the heaven will be dangerous."


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "what you said is very true. Maybe we can help once or twice, but we can''t always stare at the heaven. After all, we have to protect the emperor!"


    When it comes to the emperor, empress Houtu asked, "Kunpeng Daoyou, the emperor is becoming more and more sensible now. Do you think we should take this opportunity to gradually guide the emperor to unify the fairyland?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "we don''t want to interfere in the emperor. That won''t do us any good. Not only do we, Hongyun Taoist friends and zhenyuanzi Taoist friends, don''t interfere and let it develop."


    Hearing this, Hongyun was worried and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, if we let go of the emperor, the interceptor and the demon family will take the opportunity to guide the emperor to compete for the merits of assisting the emperor in the fairyland. At that time, I''m afraid I can''t explain to the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West!"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "there''s nothing wrong with the emperor. You''ve handed it over to the saints to deal with. The three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism took care of the emperor because of cause and effect, so that their merits and virtues were intercepted and taken away by the demon family. They can''t blame us!"


    Hongyun said, "even so, I''m afraid they don''t think so. If they have to make it difficult for me, it will be troublesome!"


    Kunpeng said disapprovingly: "Taoist friend Hongyun, I know you''re worried about the cause and effect of the Supreme Lord and the emperor Yuanshi, but you don''t have to worry so much. It''s very benevolent and righteous for you to let them help the emperor, and the cause and effect of both sides have long ended, and they can''t hold on to their merits and virtues, and they can''t blame you. Besides, even if the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are crazy, they don''t dare to go too far, at most They don''t have the courage to take away all the merits, and they can''t afford the anger of the three religions. "


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "the Taoist friends are right, but I''m afraid that if they stop teaching, the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of Yuanshi will not give up! Not only are they the two saints of the west, but I''m afraid they will take the opportunity to make trouble, and then things will be serious!"


    Kunpeng said: "Everything depends on what the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa think. If they are willing to give their lives, then there is no solution. Taoist friends should understand that there are four arrays for interception. If the four arrays come out together, it is not possible to get interception. In addition, with the help of the demon family, it can be said that as long as the saints do not fight, interception does not belong to anyone!"


    Zhen Yuanzi didn''t expect Kunpeng to say so. He also knew that as long as the sect was willing to sacrifice his life, the saints would take care of it. As long as the sect and the demon family didn''t go too far, they wouldn''t fight against the sect and lose both sides.


    Thinking of this, Zhen Yuanzi said, "Taoist friends are right. Everything depends on what Tongtian leader and empress Nuwa do."


    It was said that in the boundless starry sky, when the witch family and the disciples of Kunpeng family appeared, the demon Saint hidden in the dark found that things had exceeded their imagination. The witch family went all out to deal with them. Although the empress Houtu didn''t do anything, all the witches who survived the Witch family after the witch war went out, and the Enlightenment of Kunpeng''s disciples came. It can be seen that Kunpeng They have formed an alliance with empress Houtu to deal with them together. Originally, they could also use the "Zhou Tian star array" to fight against them, but with Kunpeng''s disciples, the "Zhou Tian star array" is afraid that it is difficult to exert its power. Thinking of this, these demon saints can''t help hating why empress Nuwa didn''t stop Kunpeng''s move.


    Unfortunately, they don''t know that empress Nu Wa is also very embarrassed and dare not act rashly, so as not to cause greater disaster and even make the demon family lose more.


    Speaking of these demon saints, they are all dissatisfied with the fact that empress Nu Wa and Kunpeng did not help the demon family in those years, so they live in seclusion in the boundless starry sky. After so many years of cultivation, most people have achieved quasi holy fruit. Although they all cut the evil corpses with the power of hatred, there are not many, as many as six people. During the Lich war, they all learned some of the fur of the "Celestial Star array". After their own research, they used the stars as the basis to build this array. They originally wanted to enter the three realms and show their power after success, but they didn''t expect to appear in front of the Immortals in the three realms ahead of time because of the war of people, Buddhism and Buddhism.


    Speaking of these demon sanctuaries, the "Celestial Star array" has extraordinary power in the eyes of ordinary people, which is almost the same as the guardian array above the heaven, but it is good for nothing in the eyes of Kunpeng.


    At the beginning, Kunpeng designed the "Celestial Star array" based on the stars in the waning days, which can change infinitely. However, once the "Celestial Star array" array is completed, it is difficult to move. It can only be recovered after the enemy is destroyed, but it is far from the original array in flexibility.


    Savvy and others couldn''t help but rejoice at the sight of the "heavenly star array" in the starry sky. Not only did he see the inadequacy of the array, but even Cangjie saw it.


    Cangjie said, "senior brother, the teacher thinks highly of these people too much. It''s funny that we want to stop us by virtue of the incomplete ''Heavenly star array''. You and I can break this array! This can only scare the disciples of people, Buddhism and Buddhism. If they are intercepted disciples, I''m afraid this array will be broken in a short time."


    Cang Jie is right. When it comes to the array, except Kunpeng, it must belong to the leader of Tongtian cult, and the interception is also famous for the array. It doesn''t say that the "immortal killing sword array" is not unbreakable by the four saints. The "ten immortals array", "nine meandering Yellow River array" and "ten Jue array" are all powerful. As for the Ten Thousand Buddhas array of Buddhism, the array of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the array of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun are less than one notch worse than them.


    After hearing Cang Jie''s words, the enlightenment said, "although the other party''s array is not very good, we still can''t take it lightly. After all, we don''t know how many people in the other party''s cultivation, so we should be careful to avoid losing the teacher''s face."


    Cangjie heard the words of enlightenment and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but the younger brother despised the enemy!"


    Enlightenment smiled calmly and said, "now we haven''t started to fight with each other, and younger martial brother is right. The other party''s array is really not good, but we don''t need to say so."


    After hearing the words of Wudao and Cangjie, the witches couldn''t bear it and said, "what are you doing now? Since the other party has stopped the formation, we''ll fight directly!"


    When Hou Yi heard this, he said, "don''t talk nonsense. You should be careful about it. How did the teacher and empress Houtu command you? Have you forgotten?"


    After hearing Hou Yi''s words, the great wizards did not dare to say any more. They stayed there honestly and listened to their orders.

 Chapter 1072

    After suppressing the great Wizards of the Wu clan, Hou Yi said to Wu Dao, "elder martial brother, what are your plans for breaking the array?"


    The enlightenment said, "it''s not difficult to break the array. I''m just worried that I don''t know each other''s accomplishments and that I''m afraid of being plotted by the other party. After all, the teacher warned us not to have casualties before leaving, so it''s hard to make arrangements for my brother for a while!"


    After hearing this, Hou Yi said, "elder martial brother, do you think I should come forward and challenge each other before making plans?"


    The enlightenment shook his head and said, "we came to the boundless starry sky with such a big bang. The other party must have been prepared long ago. We''d better not take this risk!"


    The enlightenment said, "elder martial brother, if you don''t detect each other''s reality, how can you break the array!"


    The enlightenment said, "brother Wei said it''s not difficult to break the array. I''m afraid the other party is ready to take advantage of our familiarity with the ''Heavenly star array'' to plot against us!"


    Xing Tian couldn''t bear to hear the words of enlightenment. He came forward and said, "there''s nothing to hesitate. Whether he has an ambush or not, we attack directly. Even if they have an ambush, what can they do? It''s hard to stop us."


    Xing Tian''s words reminded him of the enlightenment and made him suddenly realize it. Just listen to him say: "the great Witch of Xingtian said very well, but the matter is that the poor have gone astray. Now we are strong and strong, and there is no need to care about what the other party thinks and what arrangements are. We just attack with strength, so that they have to find a fight."


    Xing Tian didn''t expect that his words would be recognized by the enlightenment. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "Taoist friends are flattered!"


    However, he smiled and said, "no, Xing Tian really reminded me that we really have the ability to fight hard with each other!"


    Xing Tian said, "this is the best. We like this kind of battle." Xing Tian said, so he picked up his axe and rushed forward. When he saw it, he quickly stopped him.


    Xing Tian asked, "Taoist friend, what are you doing? Didn''t you agree to fight hard? How can you hold me?"


    The enlightenment said: "Xingtian Taoist friend, hard work is also strategic. You can''t go up with an axe like you. The effect is not ideal."


    However, Xing Tian said, "if you don''t spell like this, is there another way?"


    The enlightenment said, "we don''t need the friends of the witch family to break the array. We can have five of us!"


    When Xing Tian heard this, he quit and said, "it''s impossible. You can''t let us just watch you fight. We''ll go up too!"


    Seeing that Xing Tian was going crazy again, Hou Yi hurriedly said, "brother Xing Tian, don''t worry. First listen to the arrangement of senior brother."


    When Xing Tian heard Hou Yi''s words, he sighed, "well, let''s listen to your arrangements, but you can''t do it if you want us to stare aside!"


    The enlightenment said: "Xingtian Taoist friends don''t need to worry. This battle is fought by you. The reason why I don''t let my Taoist friends rush forward now is that I''m afraid of danger. After all, your witch clan is not good at long-range attack. If you rush up directly like this, you may be plotted by the other party. That''s too resentful."


    When Hou Yi heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, do you want us to break the other party''s'' Heavenly star array ''by means of long-range attack and force the other party to come out and fight with us?"


    The enlightenment nodded and said, "that''s right. As long as they break the ''Heavenly star array'' of the other party, no matter how high their cultivation is, as long as they are not saints, they can''t stand the attack of so many of us. Moreover, in terms of hand to hand combat, the witch clan should be the first in the three worlds. Naturally, they are not our opponents."


    When Xing Tian heard this, he said with a smile, "this plan is very good. Then you should break through quickly, and we can solve each other as soon as possible!"


    The enlightenment said: "Taoist friend Xing Tian, wait a moment. I''ll arrange to attack and break the other party''s'' Zhou Tian Xing Dou array ''. As soon as the array is broken, Taoist friends rush forward with the witch disciples. However, Taoist friends should pay attention to one thing. There are three disciples trapped in the'' Zhou Tian Xing Dou array ''. Don''t hit the wrong person!"


    Xing Tian said with a smile: "don''t worry about this Taoist friend. We all know what the demon family looks like and won''t beat the wrong person!"


    The enlightenment said, "you can''t beat the wrong person, but you should also be careful that the disciples of the three religions, namely, Buddhism and Buddhism, beat the wrong person. After all, they have been trapped in the array for some time. It''s not certain that they will be confused mentally! But you should be careful. If you are attacked by the other party, don''t fight back immediately, so as not to cause misunderstanding between the two sides!"


    For enlightenment, Xing Tian was somewhat dissatisfied and said, "how can this work? It''s reasonable to be beaten and not fight back. I don''t agree with that!"


    After all, Hou Yi was also a great Witch of the witch family. He had a good relationship with Xing Tian. He could persuade each other so that he would not hurt the friendship between the two sides.


    Hou Yi came forward and said, "brother Xing Tian, before and after coming to the boundless starry sky, the earth empress ordered you to obey our orders. Now why do you oppose it again? If so, you''d better not participate in the battle. The task of the team leader will be handed over to Chi youdawu."


    Hou Yi''s words shocked Xing Tian and hurriedly said, "it''s no good. The big deal is that I don''t have the same knowledge with the disciples of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism."


    Hou Yi said, "brother Xingtian, this is not a trivial matter. Don''t make mistakes!"


    Xing Tian said, "Hou Yi, don''t worry. I''ll do what I say. I''ll only fight the demon family, not the disciples of human, Buddhism and Buddhism!"


    After receiving Xing Tian''s guarantee, Hou Yi gave a long sigh of relief and said, "that''s good."


    When he saw that Hou Yi had persuaded Xing Tian witch, he felt much easier. As long as he persuaded the witch family not to fight against the disciples of human, Buddhism and Buddhism, the wisdom of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master, guangchengzi and Tathagata Buddha would not be against them. In this way, as long as the other Party''s cultivation was not too high, he could easily win the other party.


    Thinking of this, the enlightenment immediately assigned a task. He only heard him say: "younger martial brother Hou Yi, you are the main attacker in this attack. It is not difficult to break through the external defense of the ''Heavenly star array'' with the power of the ''Pangu bow'', so this first attack will be handed over to you."


    Hou Yi nodded and said, "please rest assured, senior brother, I will never make mistakes."


    The enlightenment then said: "Give me the second wave of attack. Next, younger martial sister Jingwei will sacrifice the" nine days Yuanyang merit ruler "attack, which is the most valuable merit treasure of the day after tomorrow. Even if three consecutive attacks can''t break the defense of the" Celestial Star array ", they are almost the same. Then Chang''e will attack. And younger martial brother Cangjie will sacrifice the" Pangu tripod "to prevent the other party from counterattack. The" lost treasure money "is also ready to prevent ten thousand enemies One! "


    After hearing the arrangement of enlightenment, Jingwei, Chang''e and Cangjie all said there was no problem and began to prepare for the attack.


    Before long, they were ready for everything. With the command of the enlightenment, Hou Yi first took a bow and pulled an arrow. With a swish, a sharp arrow cut through the space and headed straight for a star.


    When Hou Yi attacked, the demon Saint hidden in the stars had to fight. He saw that the star suddenly burst into a burst of light and met Hou Yi''s sharp arrow.


    At this time, the enlightenment shouted loudly, and the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag" turned into a black dragon, followed by a sharp arrow and rushed towards the light.


    When Jingwei saw this, he was unwilling to show weakness. With a slight scold, the "nine sky Yuanyang merit ruler" turned into a dark yellow light, and rushed to the "sky star array" behind the black dragon evolved from the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag" in the pass.


    After three waves of attacks, the star that formed the "Celestial Star array" was shaky. It seemed that it only needed a little more strength to shoot it down.


    Originally, if no one stopped it, these three waves of attacks alone could tear apart the defense of the "Celestial Star array", but now Chang''e needs to attack. Just listen to Chang''e''s light scold, sacrifice the "moon essence wheel" and go to the star. The "moon essence wheel" turns into a flash of electricity in the air and hits the star firmly after the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler".


    Chang''e''s strike became the last straw to overwhelm the camel. The ''Zhou Tian Xing Dou array'' was immediately broken, opening a small hole. Although the hole was very small, it also broke the defense of the ''Zhou Tian Xing Dou array''. The demon saint who guarded the star was badly hurt when he blocked the Enlightenment from their attack.

 Chapter 1073

    But it was said that the people trapped in the "Celestial Star array", the disciples of the three religions of Buddhism and Buddhism, and the three realms who came to watch the war suddenly felt a shock when they realized that they broke the array.


    At this time, master xuandu said to guangchengzi, "younger martial brother, the ''star array on Sunday'' has changed. It seems that someone broke the array outside. It should be the people who came to rescue us."


    Guangchengzi nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. It seems that we have a chance to get out of trouble."


    Not only did master xuandu and guangchengzi think so, but the Tathagata Buddha and Yigan Buddhist disciples also thought that someone came to rescue them, and they were very happy.


    The Tathagata Buddha came forward and said, "xuandu Taoist friends, now someone is forcibly breaking the array outside. Should we put down our gratitude and resentment for the time being and work together to break the ''Heavenly star array'' first?"


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ master is not a fool. Naturally, he will not refuse the intention of the Tathagata Buddha, so he said: "what the Tathagata Buddha said is very true, but you and I are still responsible for our own attack and defense, so as to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding!"


    The Tathagata Buddha understands the idea in the mind of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master. To tell the truth, he has no intention to take the opportunity to save the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp. However, since xuandu ¡õ¡õ Master said so, it shows that the other party has been prepared. If he wants to save the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp, he must find another way.


    Just listen, the Tathagata Buddha said, "since xuandu Taoist friends don''t trust me in the west, and I also don''t trust you and the disciples of the two religions, such a move is the best. We have nothing to do with each other, but I don''t know what to do with those scattered monks?"


    Master xuandu ¡õ¡õ said, "they were also involved by us. They just suffered this great disaster. Naturally, they will not ignore their poverty. As long as they can''t afford evil thoughts, the poverty will ensure their safety and escape from difficulties."


    The Tathagata Buddhists don''t agree with the words of master xuandu ¡õ¡õ but if someone hadn''t come to help them, they would only be able to protect themselves now. Master xuandu ¡õ¡õ is obviously talking big, but the Tathagata Buddha didn''t expose each other. Later, he brought up the matter to force master xuandu ¡õ¡õ to take over this important task, so as to consume people and elucidate the strength of the two religions, Prepare for getting out of trouble.


    Master xuandu also knows the idea of the Tathagata Buddha, but he is helpless. Who let them have the innate treasure and the acquired merit treasure in their hands, and their defense is strong. If he refuses to protect those scattered practices, he is afraid that the Tathagata Buddha will encourage those scattered practices to attack people and the two teachings, the consequences will be serious.


    Master xuandu is right. If he doesn''t want to protect those scattered practices, the Tathagata Buddha will really try to arouse the anger of scattered practices and let them attack people and explain the disciples of the two religions. In ordinary times, these scattered practices may take care of people and disciples of the two religions, but if their lives are threatened, they can''t take care of so much. They dare to do anything.


    The Tathagata Buddha said, "in that case, these Taoist friends will be taken care of by Taoist friends in xuandu. I won''t bother Taoist friends to arrange relief!"


    Master xuandu ¡õ¡õ said, "if you don''t bother the Buddha, you will deal with it properly." master xuandu ¡õ¡õ said that he didn''t pay attention to the Buddha, so he turned around and went to find guangchengzi to discuss countermeasures.


    The Tathagata Buddha didn''t pay attention to the actions of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master. As long as his plan had been implemented, other things were nothing, so the Tathagata Buddha also turned around to arrange the relief.


    After discussing everything with guangchengzi, master xuandu ¡õ¡õ found the temporary leaders of the scattered practice and told each other their ideas. Those scattered practices were naturally very happy that the disciples of the two religions were willing to help themselves. They all thanked master xuandu ¡õ¡õ for their benevolence and righteousness. At the same time, they were greatly disappointed in Buddhism and thought that the other was just a slogan, In fact, it is exaggerated.


    The Tathagata Buddha did not expect that Buddhism''s position among the three immortals would decline again because of his temporary calculation. If he knew this, he would not calculate the xuandu master.


    After Chang''e broke through a small opening of the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array", the witch clan, led by Xing Tian, directly rushed to the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array". After seeing this situation, the demon saint who guarded the stars directly flashed away without saying a word, ignoring whether the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" would break.


    The move of the demon Saint accelerated the destruction of the "heavenly star array". When Xingtian and his disciples rushed before the "heavenly star array", the enlightened men launched a second attack again. Soon, the star that stopped them turned into fly ash under the attack, but there was a big gap in the "heavenly star array" without a star, Under the leadership of Xing Tianda witch, the witch family rushed into the "Celestial Star array".


    Although they know where to rescue them, they have not cooperated with them to attack the gap. They are also worried that they will be accidentally injured if they collide with the rescuers, So the disciples of the three religions found another way to attack their direction, restrained the power of those demon saints, and created opportunities for them to understand the Tao.


    The fighting ability of the witch clan can indeed be called the first in the three worlds. Their attack swept the whole "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" with a destructive force. Those demon saints who guarded the array were unable to resist the crazy attack of the witch clan and had to retreat step by step. Before long, the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" was torn open by the witch clan, The people trapped in the "Celestial Star array", the disciples of the three religions of Buddhism and Buddhism, were saved.


    When master xuandu, guangchengzi and Tathagata Buddha saw the great Witch of the witch family and the disciples of Kunpeng, they were shocked. They never thought that they were not their own people, but people who were at odds with them. It was difficult for them to accept it. For a moment, they were stunned on the spot.


    Enlightenment and others have no time to observe the feelings of the disciples of the three religions of Zhu Ren, Xie and Buddha. They are killing in accordance with the orders of Kunpeng and empress Houtu, chasing the demon saints who arranged the array all the way.


    Although they had many powerful people and gained the upper hand, there were six quasi Saint level masters among these demon saints. For a moment, they could not help each other, but let the main demon saints escape.


    Although the disciples of the three religions of man, elucidation and Buddha also wanted to stop each other''s escape, because they were all guarding against each other and were deeply afraid of being calculated by each other, the disciples of the three religions stared at each other after waking up and had no time to take care of the demon saints who besieged them and let them escape.


    These demon saints should thank the disciples of the three religions of man, elucidation and Buddha. It is precisely because of the mutual suspicion of the disciples of the three religions that they have a glimmer of vitality and can escape from the hands of the witch family and enlightenment.


    After seeing this situation, the enlightened people and the Witches of the witch family were very angry with the disciples of the three religions. If it wasn''t for the orders of Kunpeng and empress Houtu before coming here, they were afraid that they would not help but come forward to question the disciples of the three religions why they wanted to let go of those demon saints and teach them a lesson.


    The disciples of Renmin and Xie sects said very well that they wanted to protect the Sanjie sanxiu who came to watch the war. In fact, when the "Celestial Star array" was broken, they were only concerned about their own safety. Those sanxiu had long been forgotten by them. Therefore, the aftereffect of the break of the array caused a lot of deaths and injuries to the Sanjie Sanxian. Because the disciples of the three sects were guarding against each other, There was no intention to take into account the demon saints who arranged the array, so that some sanxiu fought with the demon saints for a moment of anger and were killed by the demon saints. Therefore, less than half of the Sanjie sanxiu survived several twists and turns.


    Although the xuandu master didn''t agree with the death and injury of Sanjie scattered cultivation, he still had to take into account his face, so he said to the Immortals: "it''s because I didn''t protect you, Taoist friends. Please forgive me if there are any mistakes!"


    The master xuandu ¡õ ¡õ was able to say so, but it made the surviving scattered practitioners feel great face. They all thought it was just an accident, so they didn''t blame people and explain the disciples of the two religions.


    Seeing this, guangchengzi said, "it''s only because there will be so many casualties, but it''s to blame the Western Buddhas. If they don''t have evil thoughts and stare at us when breaking the array, so that we have to take separate measures to prevent them, how can the immortals have such a big loss, and they won''t easily let go of the villains who besiege us!"


    Guangchengzi''s words provoked the discontent of sanxiu with Buddhism. Although they said they did not dare to face Buddhism as an enemy, they would secretly pull the hind legs of Buddhism in the future. At this point, guangchengzi and xuandu ¡õ¡õ master did extremely sinister and calculated the Western Buddhas.

 Chapter 1074

    After seeing several enlightened people break open the ''Heavenly star array'' and appear in the boundless starry sky, the xuandu master soon woke up from the shock and hurriedly came forward and said, "thank you all for coming to help. I''m very grateful."


    The enlightenment smiled calmly and said, "the Taoist friends of xuandu are serious. I''m ordered by the teacher to end the cause and effect with the demon saints, but I''m not here to save you."


    Hearing the words of enlightenment, the xuandu master didn''t mean it any more, but said with a smile: "no matter what, it''s all your Taoist friends who saved us from difficulties. We want to thank you for this kindness."


    The enlightenment smiled and said, "since the Taoist friends have to do this, the poor Taoist will suffer, but I don''t know why the Taoist friends don''t take the opportunity to fight back against each other, but let the demon saints leave easily?"


    The master of xuandu ¡õ¡õ changed his face when he said this. He sighed: "it''s embarrassing to say that there are problems in ourselves. We can''t go to stop the other party from escaping!"


    Hearing what master xuandu said, the enlightenment immediately understood the reason. Because the relationship between the two sides was not ideal, the enlightenment didn''t want to make enemies with people and the disciples of the two religions because of this, so he didn''t ask much.


    Enlightenment didn''t want to ask, but some people didn''t think so, but guangchengzi said: "when it comes to this, we should blame the Tathagata Buddha and them. If they hadn''t been the enemy of the West and made us unable to take care of him, how could such a thing happen? Several Taoist friends should be careful to avoid being calculated by the West."


    As soon as guangchengzi said this, the master of xuandu ¡õ¡õ couldn''t help frowning. He thought guangchengzi was too rash. If he talked about it directly with the other party, he was afraid it would be counterproductive.


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ teacher quickly cut in the topic and said, "younger martial brother, don''t worry about these first. We''d better think about how to end the cause and effect with each other first!"


    Guangchengzi nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true!"


    In fact, the master of xuandu was worried too much. They knew what people and Buddhism were like, but they couldn''t change it in a word or two.


    Just listen, the enlightenment said, "since the two Taoist friends are still busy, it''s inconvenient for me to disturb. I''ll set out to pursue the demon saint!"


    Hearing the words of enlightenment, master xuandu ¡õ¡õ had a long breath in his heart. In his heart, he was very afraid of enlightenment and the witch people. He was afraid that the other party would interfere with people, explain the cause and effect of the two religions and the west, which might damage their great events. Therefore, when he heard that enlightenment wanted to pursue the demon saint, he relaxed.


    Just listen, master xuandu said, "there are many dangers in the boundless starry sky. Those demon saints have lived here for a long time and have a good understanding of the terrain. I hope Taoist friends will be more careful."


    Enlightenment nodded and said, "thank you for your concern. I''m leaving."


    The enlightenment said goodbye to master xuandu and guangchengzi. After meeting with Hou Yi and others, he chased the demon saint in the direction of escape. When the enlightenment talked with master xuandu and guangchengzi, Hou Yi completely collected the essence of stars used to arrange the array with ¡õ¡õ force, which was not cheap for people, interpretation and Buddhism.


    Tathagata Buddhism, Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha are all Western Buddhists, but they are very vigilant about the conversation between master xuandu and guangchengzi. They are afraid that master xuandu and guangchengzi will take the opportunity to ask Master Wudao and others to help them, so that the West will be dangerous. Fortunately, after a long time of enlightenment, they took the witch family to the depths of the boundless starry sky, which made him breathe a sigh of relief.


    Just when the disciples of the three religions of man, Chan and Buddha were happy to understand the Tao and leave the witch people, the saints saw the disciples get out of trouble and spread their faith to them.


    First of all, master xuandu and guangchengzi were prompted by the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty to end their cause and effect with the West early and go back to assist the emperor, and hinted that they have made some moves to stop teaching now. If they drag on like this, they are afraid that all the merits and virtues of assisting the emperor will be taken away by the stop teaching.


    It''s a big thing to mention merit. Xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi dare not be careless, so they immediately summoned people to prepare for the last persuasion to the West. If they fail, they will immediately kill the killer to end the cause and effect of both sides.


    Not only the people and the Buddhism are in full swing, so are the Western Buddhists. They also quote rumors to the Tathagata Buddha, Maitreya Buddha and pharmacists to let them grasp their discretion. If the people and the Buddhism are really forced too much, let them persuade Guanyin Bodhisattva to return the Lingbao and protect themselves. As long as their lives are saved, the Lingbao will naturally exist.


    The Tathagata Buddha, Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha were very depressed after receiving this message. It was easier said than done. It was not easy to persuade Guanyin Bodhisattva to give up their innate spiritual treasure that they had sacrificed and refined for many years. Just in case, the Tathagata Buddha decided to inform the Guanyin Bodhisattva to get them ready.


    Therefore, the Tathagata Buddha asked, "must Guanyin Bodhisattva, Puxian Bodhisattva, Manjusri Bodhisattva and zuliusun Buddha all get the tips of the two saints?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded and said, "exactly!"


    The Tathagata Buddha asked, "since several Taoist friends have been prompted, I don''t know what you think about this matter. If you have any requirements, let''s discuss it!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said: "In fact, we don''t have any requirements. Since the preacher wants to take back these innate spiritual treasures, and our strength is weak, one person and two preachers, giving it to Lingbao is also the only solution. However, since both leaders say that we can only return the Lingbao as a last resort, we still fight with each other for another round, so we won''t be laughed at by the immortals in the three worlds Then, what does the Tathagata Buddha think? "


    When the Tathagata Buddha heard this, he didn''t think so. He thought to himself, "well, you Guanyin Bodhisattva, don''t you make it clear that you want us to fight with people and Buddhism again? You haven''t experienced the previous battle. We are not enemies of people and Buddhism at all. You are obviously lucky to do so!"


    Not only does the Tathagata Buddha think so, but all the Western Buddhists present have such ideas, but they can''t say no. that will only intensify their contradiction with Guanyin Bodhisattva. If they are not careful, they will bury the curse in the west, and the consequences will be serious.


    Just listen, the Tathagata Buddha said, "since Guanyin Bodhisattva decided to fight with people and Buddhism again, we will do so. If we can''t, we will return the Lingbao to save the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva smiled calmly when he heard the words of the Tathagata Buddha and said, "thank you, Tathagata Buddha. It''s a shame to let the Buddha suffer for our sake!"


    The Tathagata Buddha said, "Guanyin Bodhisattva is serious. It''s my duty!"


    Although the Tathagata Buddha said so, he didn''t think so in his heart, but he was helpless. After all, the Guanyin Bodhisattva had agreed to exchange Lingbao for the safety of the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp. It was very rare for them to do so. It was normal for them to try again.


    When Guanyin Bodhisattva talked with the Tathagata Buddha, the xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher and guangchengzi came to the Buddhas and only heard the xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher say: "Tathagata Buddha, now we have been out of trouble. I wonder if you have thought about whether to return the spiritual treasure?"


    The Tathagata Buddha said: "Xuandu Taoist friends, Guanyin Bodhisattva and other people''s congenital spiritual treasures were originally given by the saints of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, but they didn''t expect the saints of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty to take them back, but it''s wrong. Since you Taoist friends insist on taking back these congenital spiritual treasures, we can only do it again. If we lose in the west, we will return all the congenital spiritual treasures. I don''t know what your intention is?"


    Master xuandu also understood that it was impossible to recover the innate spiritual treasure with his words. The Buddha wanted to take advantage of the weakness of people and Buddhism after breaking the array. Since the other party thought so, he could only accompany him.


    Just listen to master xuandu ¡õ¡õ say: "since the Tathagata Buddha said so, I can''t object. I hope the Tathagata Buddha won''t go back on his word as before!"


    The Tathagata Buddha said, "don''t worry, Taoist friends of xuandu, this is the last battle. As long as we lose, nature exchanges Lingbao, but you have to put back the lamp burning Buddha!"


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ the master was still wary of the Tathagata Buddha''s escape. When he heard this, he put down a big stone and relaxed a lot. As long as the other party refused to give up the lamp burning ancient Buddha, there was no problem, and he was able to complete the tasks assigned by the teacher.

 Chapter 1075

    After putting down the tension, master xuandu said, "Buddha Buddha, please rest assured. As long as you are willing to return the innate Lingbao, we will release the ancient Buddha who lights the lamp!"


    The Tathagata Buddha said, "that''s good. Do you want to fight alone or in groups?"


    Master xuandu didn''t want to spend too much time here, so he said, "in my opinion, we''d better continue the previous challenge. I don''t know what the Tathagata Buddha thinks?"


    I have to say that xuandu ¡õ¡õ master is very smart. After hearing that the west is soft, he wants to continue the previous competition. He has won one game. As long as he wins another game in the next two games, he can lock the victory.


    For the idea of master xuandu, the Tathagata Buddha frowned, turned to Guanyin Bodhisattva and said, "Guanyin Bodhisattva, what do you think?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva couldn''t help sinking when he heard the words of the Tathagata Buddha. He understood that he wanted to agree with the idea, so as not to affect himself. So he smiled calmly and said, "it''s better for the Tathagata Buddha to decide this matter!"


    The Tathagata Buddha is smart, and the Guanyin Bodhisattva is not stupid. She gives the initiative to the Tathagata Buddha. She not only makes the Tathagata Buddha the villain, but at least she doesn''t have to offend the sages Bodhisattva because of this. Moreover, she can show her mind in front of the two saints in the West. At least on the surface, she respects the Tathagata Buddha, the Lord of Buddhism.


    The Tathagata Buddha did not expect that Guanyin Bodhisattva would make such a decision. Even the Samantabhadra, Manjusri Bodhisattva and sun Buddha are very shocked. They don''t understand why Guanyin Bodhisattva handed over the decision to the Tathagata Buddha, who is at odds with himself. Doesn''t it make it clear to give others a chance to deal with them?


    It''s not that Bodhisattva Samantabhadra and Manjusri are not wise enough to stay with the sun Buddha, but that they have been lost by the rumors of the two saints in the west, so they don''t see the interests of Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Maitreya Buddha and herbalist Buddha did feel much better about Guanyin Bodhisattva after hearing what Guanyin Bodhisattva said. Now it is a time of confrontation with people and Buddhism. Guanyin Bodhisattva''s move at least let people know that there are no problems in the West.


    The Tathagata Buddha took a deep breath and said, "thank you for the trust of Guanyin Bodhisattva. In that case, we''d better choose a one-on-one duel, so there won''t be much loss to our Buddhism!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said: "I have no opinion on this point, but if we play in this war, I''m afraid there is no chance of winning. I hope the Buddha can help."


    As soon as Guanyin Bodhisattva said this, the Puxian Bodhisattva, Manjusri Bodhisattva and all the remaining sun Buddhas quickly voiced their support, so that at least they don''t have to worry about getting hurt.


    The Tathagata Buddha was helpless and could only say, "since Guanyin Bodhisattva is so loving, the poor monk can only give his life, but if he misses, I hope the Bodhisattva will not blame!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "the Tathagata Buddha is joking. It''s very rare for you to be willing to help. Even if you miss, it can only be our life. How dare you blame the Buddha."


    However, the Tathagata Buddha didn''t want to suffer alone, so he said, "the poor monk is only one person, and one person is still missing. What does Guanyin Bodhisattva think?"


    Hearing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "we need the two Buddha masters of laomaitreya Buddha and medicine master Buddha. Please help us."


    Maitreya came forward and said, "I''ll leave it to the poor monk!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva quickly said, "thank you Maitreya. For the sake of the safety of the two Buddhas, I decided to give the spiritual treasure in my hand to the two Buddhas, which can also increase the odds of victory!"


    When Guanyin Bodhisattva said this, he handed over his "Yujing bottle" to Maitreya Buddha. The Samantabhadra, Manjusri Bodhisattva and zuliusun Buddha all handed over their spiritual treasures. What they did to Guanyin Bodhisattva was to reduce the anger in the hearts of Tathagata Buddha, Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha. After all, this is their own business. Now Guanyin Bodhisattva and others do not take action to solve the cause and effect, Instead, let them come forward. There is always some dissatisfaction in his heart, and the move of Guanyin Bodhisattva has dissolved this dissatisfaction.


    Seeing that the Tathagata Buddha had not replied for a long time, master xuandu said, "Tathagata Buddha, do you have a decision?"


    Hearing this, the Tathagata Buddha came forward and said, "let the xuandu Taoist friends wait for a long time. The poor monk has made a decision. We continue the previous agreement. However, after this battle, Guanyin Bodhisattva and several of them have been badly hurt and can''t meet the appointment. So the poor monk had to take them forward, but I don''t know who the xuandu Taoist friends want to arrange to fight?"


    When master xuandu heard the words of the Tathagata Buddha, he couldn''t help being embarrassed. He had fought in the previous war, and his strength was greatly damaged after the previous war. Now he is unable to cope with the war. Moreover, it is a matter of teaching, and he can''t intervene too much. In desperation, the master of xuandu ¡õ¡õ only looked at guangchengzi and let guangchengzi decide for himself.


    Guangchengzi was also very embarrassed. In the previous war, although they broke the "heaven and earth map" of the Tathagata Buddha, the twelve golden immortals consumed a lot of mana, but they could not recover in a short time. If they faced a quasi Saint like the Tathagata Buddha, even if they had a congenital treasure in hand, they would lose more than win less. Once the West wins, the consequences will be serious. Thinking of this, guangchengzi couldn''t help thinking: "well, I''ll deal with this battle. Even if I fail, there will be another one, which can give junior brother enough time to recover his mana."


    With this decision, guangchengzi came forward and said, "I want you to learn the great moves of the Tathagata Buddha in this war!"


    As soon as guangchengzi said this, xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher hurriedly said, "younger martial brother, you must not. Your mana has been consumed in the previous World War I. how can you be the opponent of the Tathagata Buddha!"


    Guangchengzi said: "eldest martial brother, now all my disciples are consuming a lot of mana. If I don''t show up, who will show up? Besides, the spiritual treasure space of Tathagata Buddha, which has been broken by us, has also been seriously damaged. I still have a chance. Even if I can''t, I can delay a little longer to let all younger martial brothers restore their mana to deal with the last fight!"


    Xuandu ¡õ ¡õ Shifu never thought that guangchengzi would stand up when things came to an end. However, since guangchengzi made such a decision, he couldn''t stop it, so he said, "younger martial brother, be careful. We can''t admit defeat. We still have the last battle!"


    Guangchengzi nodded and said, "elder martial brother, please rest assured. I know it well. This battle needs to borrow the ''Tai Chi diagram'' of elder martial brother. If you have this treasure in hand, you can buy more time for younger martial brother even if you are defeated!"


    Master xuandu also understood guangchengzi''s idea, so he handed guangchengzi the congenital treasure of "Taiji map". Guangchengzi took the treasure in his hand and walked forward.


    At this time, the Tathagata Buddha said, "are you ready for guangchengzi?"


    Guangchengzi said, "Buddha, please do it. I''m ready!"


    The Tathagata Buddha saw that guangchengzi was ready, so without saying a word, he offered a "heaven and earth map" and was ready to take guangchengzi''s attack at any time, and his treasure "multi pagoda" was also displayed on his head.


    Guangchengzi saw that the Tathagata Buddha had made a comprehensive defense. Although he said that the "Oriental green lotus treasure flag" had not been used, in terms of defense, guangchengzi could not break the defense of the Tathagata Buddha even if he offered the "Pangu flag", which is a congenital treasure. Guangchengzi knew how to give up. Previously, he had no intention to use the "Pangu flag", That''s why I borrowed the "Tai Chi map" from master xuandu just now, hoping to make adequate preparations for the next fight.


    However, guangchengzi did not say a word. He directly sacrificed the "Tai Chi diagram" on his head. The "Tai Chi diagram" was not a congenital treasure. Once it appeared, the originally violent aura subsided in an instant.


    After guangchengzi showed the "Tai Chi diagram", he was shocked by the Tathagata Buddha. He couldn''t figure out guangchengzi''s intention. In the previous chaotic war, the Tathagata Buddha clearly felt that guangchengzi''s mana consumption was very heavy. Even if there were the "Tai Chi diagram" and the "Pangu flag", it was impossible to sacrifice at the same time. He couldn''t help but secretly guess guangchengzi''s intention, So there was no rush to attack.


    Seeing that the Tathagata Buddha was not in a hurry to attack, guangchengzi was very happy. Since then, he could delay more time for his younger martial brother, so he stood still and waited for the Tathagata Buddha''s attack on the spot.


    The actions of guangchengzi and Tathagata Buddha surprised those Sanshou who survived the previous disaster. They also couldn''t figure out what guangchengzi and Tathagata Buddha were thinking and were guessing each other''s intentions.


    It''s really funny to talk about these scattered cultivation. I managed to escape a great disaster. Instead of returning to my cave to recover early, I dared to stay in the desolate starry sky and watch the struggle between the three religions. I really don''t take my life as one thing!

 Chapter 1076

    After waiting for a long time, the Tathagata Buddha suddenly understood guangchengzi''s intention. The other party wanted to give up the fight and delay the time for others to restore mana. After understanding this, the Tathagata Buddha could not help blaming himself for being too careful. Of course, he was very angry at guangchengzi''s thinking. He had been fooled by the other party for so long.


    At the thought of this, the Tathagata Buddha could no longer bear it. He turned the "heaven and earth map" into a door to space and covered guangchengzi as a feat. He wanted to directly use the power of space to drag guangchengzi into the Lingbao space of the "heaven and earth map".


    Guangchengzi sneered at the "Taiji diagram" and immediately set the door of space transformed by the "heaven and earth diagram" in the air. Guangchengzi knew that he didn''t have much magic power and couldn''t compete with the Tathagata Buddha. Therefore, after blocking the "heaven and earth diagram", guangchengzi threw the "Taiji diagram" into the air. He saw that the "Taiji diagram" was transformed into a small bridge, and guangchengzi stood on the bridge.


    The Tathagata Buddha could not help humming coldly when he saw guangchengzi''s move. In the contest just now, the Tathagata Buddha already knew that guangchengzi was now strong outside but strong in the middle. If he did not have the "Taiji map" in his hand, he was afraid that he would be seriously injured immediately if he hit him.


    Although the Tathagata Buddha''s mind suffered a lot after the "heaven and earth map" was broken, it was nothing to win guangchengzi. He saw that the Tathagata Buddha took back the "heaven and earth map" under his feet and half hid his body in the void with the power of Lingbao space. The "multi pagoda" on the top suddenly flew up and became larger and hit guangchengzi head-on.


    The "Tai Chi diagram" can hold the four directions, but it can''t hold the physical attack. Seeing this, guangchengzi had to sacrifice the "Heaven turning seal" to attack and resist the attack of the Tathagata Buddha. Although guangchengzi blocked the attack of the Tathagata Buddha, he was shaken by the residual power.


    Just then, the Tathagata Buddha seized the opportunity to cut off the Wu hook sword sacrifice from the Puxian Bodhisattva in the air. At the same time, the Tathagata Buddha also showed his sacrificial gold body and attacked guangchengzi together. Although guangchengzi won the protection of the "Tai Chi diagram", it was difficult to resist the full attack of the Tathagata Buddha, and he was immediately beaten without fighting back.


    Seeing that guangchengzi could not resist the attack of the Tathagata Buddha, the xuandu master immediately came forward and said, "the Tathagata Buddha, please stop. We conceded defeat in this game."


    Although the Tathagata Buddha devoted himself to the west, he didn''t want to offend the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun too much. After hearing the words of master xuandu, he immediately withdrew and said to guangchengzi, "guangchengzi''s Taoist friends have accepted!"


    When guangchengzi heard this, he snorted coldly and said, "the Tathagata Buddha has high magic power. The poor monk conceded defeat!" guangchengzi then withdrew and returned to the camps of people and Buddhism.


    Maitreya Buddha, herbalist Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva were very happy after seeing the victory of the Tathagata Buddha. However, Guanyin Bodhisattva were dissatisfied with the Tathagata Buddha''s letting go of guangchengzi. Although they didn''t show it, they had a trace of different ideas in their hearts.


    I saw that Guanyin Bodhisattva came forward and said, "thank the Buddha for defeating guangchengzi and moving back to a game for us!"


    Buddha Tathagata said, "although the poor monk won the battle, our situation is still not optimistic from the overall situation. Instead of using the ''Pangu flag'', guangchengzi chose the ''Tai Chi diagram''. From this point of view, he wanted to prepare for the last game. I''m afraid Maitreya''s situation is not good!"


    Maitreya Buddha sighed when he heard this: "now I can only do my best, but I don''t know who is sent by that man and the two churches?"


    The Tathagata Buddha said: "no matter who takes the shot, this war is very important. The man and the two religions will do their best. The first weapon in the three realms, the Pangu flag, will appear. Although Maitreya Buddha is protected by the ''Oriental green lotus treasure flag'', it is difficult to resist the benefits of the Pangu flag!"


    Hearing this, the Guanyin Bodhisattva sighed, "Maitreya Buddha doesn''t need to worry too much. It''s really bad. We give up the innate treasure. It''s no big deal!"


    Maitreya said, "please rest assured, Guanyin Bodhisattva. The poor monk will do his best in this war. It depends on the arrangement of heaven!"


    Maitreya came to the front of the battle and said to the master of xuandu: "Taoist friend of xuandu, who do you send to fight this final battle?"


    Master xuandu said, "Maitreya, please wait a minute. Someone will come to fight right away!"


    As master xuandu''s words fell, one person came out of the camps of people and Buddhism. Maitreya looked intently, and it turned out to be immortal Yuding.


    Speaking of Yuding immortal, he is one of the best experts in human and hermeneutic education. Except for xuandu ¡õ¡õ division, I''m afraid his combat effectiveness is the strongest. He practiced the nine turn Xuangong and took the road of proving the Tao by force. Although he did not achieve the quasi Saint Tao fruit, his combat power was not weaker than the general quasi saint.


    I saw that immortal Yuding came forward and said, "I''m sorry, Yuding came to experience the great moves of Maitreya Buddha!"


    Maitreya Buddha came forward and said, "are you ready?"


    Immortal Yuding nodded and said, "Maitreya, but please teach me. I''m ready!"


    Maitreya heard this, but he didn''t speak again. First, he sacrificed the "Oriental green lotus treasure color flag" to protect himself, and then with a probe in his right hand, he held the "seven treasures wonderful tree" which is the treasure of the sage''s testimony in his hand.


    Yuding immortal was also cautious. First, he sacrificed the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" to protect himself, and then held the congenital treasure "Pangu flag" in his hand.


    On the surface, Yuding immortal has the upper hand. Although it is said that both sides have innate five element flags to protect their bodies, in terms of defense, the "Oriental green lotus treasure color flag" is slightly inferior to the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag". After all, the power of the earth is the strongest, and in terms of attack power, the "seven treasure wonderful tree" is not the enemy of the first sharp weapon in the three realms of "Pangu flag".


    However, the jade tripod immortal uses the great Luo Jinxian, and Maitreya Buddha is the quasi saint. Therefore, internally, Maitreya Buddha wants to surpass the jade tripod immortal, so generally speaking, if they want to distinguish the victory from the defeat, they have to go through a battle between dragons and tigers.


    When immortal Yuding and Maitreya Buddha showed their own spiritual treasures, the casual practitioners who were present in the appearance war knew that the war was coming. They stayed in the boundless starry sky regardless of their life danger to watch the war. Therefore, these casual practitioners focused on immortal Yuding and Maitreya Buddha and wanted to learn something beneficial to themselves.


    Before playing, immortal Yuding was instructed by master xuandu ¡õ¡õ to end the battle as soon as possible. The interception in the fairy world has taken action, and the merits of assisting the emperor have been taken away by the other party. Therefore, immortal Yuding did not blindly defend like guangchengzi, but chose to take the initiative to attack.


    As soon as the "Pangu flag" in the hand of immortal Yuding waved a chaotic sword, he cut into the air towards Maitreya Buddha, and he himself also flew and took the "Pangu flag" as a weapon to attack Maitreya Buddha.


    Immortal Yuding has nine turn Xuangong to protect himself. In addition, the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" is not afraid of Maitreya''s counterattack. However, Maitreya can''t fight with immortal Yuding in close combat. On the one hand, he doesn''t have the ability to fight in close combat. On the other hand, he can''t compete with immortal Yuding in defense. Immortal Yuding may resist hard, But the power of the "Pangu flag" is beyond his power.


    When Maitreya Buddha flew up to Yuding immortal, he immediately flew back, and the "seven treasures wonderful tree" in his hand was brushed in the air to eliminate the chaotic sword Qi emitted by the "Pangu flag".


    After the chaotic sword Qi was extinguished, it did not attract much attention from immortal Yuding. In his heart, he knew that it was impossible to defeat or hurt Maitreya with a chaotic sword Qi. His main purpose was to create an opportunity to get close to Maitreya Buddha and win with close combat.


    Unfortunately, although immortal Yuding''s idea is good, Maitreya''s experience in fighting is very rich. As soon as immortal Yuding made a move, he understood the intention of the other party, which made immortal Yuding''s idea come to naught.


    Maitreya Buddha is not just beaten but not fought back. In that case, it will not take long for him to be caught up by immortal Yuding. Maitreya Buddha uses the power of the "Oriental green lotus treasure color flag" to display the lotus seal, and the golden lotus blossoms in full bloom in the boundless starry sky, blocking the way of yudingzhen people.


    Seeing this, immortal Yuding gave a cold hum, waved the "Pangu flag" in his hand and cut off the golden lotus blossoms. Immortal Yuding''s side is the flag rising and lotus falling, and soon killed a passage to Maitreya Buddha.


    The means of immortal Yuding shocked the people present. They didn''t understand why immortal Yuding risked such a dangerous straight line and ignored other Golden Lotus around him. Did he really have such confidence in his defense!

 Chapter 1077

    When it comes to defense, only master xuandu ¡õ¡õ understands the idea of immortal Yuding best, and understands that the mere Golden Lotus can''t hurt immortal Yuding at all, because before the war, master xuandu ¡õ¡õ handed over the acquired merit treasure ''Tiandi xuanhuang Linglong tower'' to immortal Yuding. With the ''Tiandi xuanhuang Linglong tower'', Maitreya Buddha can''t hurt immortal Yuding even if he can do better, After all, the effect of inviolability of all dharmas is not blown out.


    Maitreya sneered when he saw that immortal Yuding was so arrogant, and then shouted, "explosion!"


    At that time, those golden lotus burst out like a mountain collapse, and golden flames burst out from the golden lotus, but immortal Yuding fell into the explosion of the Golden Lotus.


    The Golden Lotus explosion produced a huge strong wind, sweeping around wantonly. When the storm passed, you could see a trace of space cracks, which made people feel cold.


    The immortals watching the war did not expect that Maitreya''s hand should be so heavy. They couldn''t help staring at the center of gravity of the explosion. Their brains couldn''t turn around and stood foolishly on the spot!


    Not only were they shocked, but even the jade tripod immortal, who was the party concerned, did not expect Maitreya to be so vicious. Fortunately, he had the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower", which was the most valuable merit and virtue after the day. When the explosion happened, the jade tripod immortal destroyed the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" and laid a xuanhuang shield to protect himself from the threat of the explosion.


    When immortal Yuding destroyed the "xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth", he flashed by. After resisting the first wave of explosion, he immediately put it away. Due to the influence of explosion, all the fairies present did not notice this!


    Immortal Yuding didn''t expect that Maitreya''s attack was so powerful that he forced him to use the "Tiandi xuanhuang Linglong tower", a treasure of postnatal merit and virtue. Because the "Tiandi xuanhuang Linglong tower" forbids the ancient Buddha who lights the lamp, although immortal Yuding can use it for defense, he dare not use it too much, so as not to let the ancient Buddha who lights the lamp get out of trouble.


    After a long time, the immortals woke up. They all turned their eyes to Maitreya Buddha. Without exception, these eyes were full of shock. Obviously, Maitreya''s counterattack made them feel incomparably shocked, and their sense of the West also changed. It can be seen that the world is still respected by the strong.


    When the immortals looked away from Maitreya Buddha, the storm in the field had dissipated. They saw immortal Yuding still standing on the spot without damage, which excited everyone''s calm mood again. Under such a big storm, they remained intact. It is conceivable how high immortal Yuding''s defense is, At this time, everyone was shocked by the defense of the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag".


    When he saw that immortal Yuding had not been hurt at all, the disciples of Renmin and Xie suddenly burst into a frenzy. On the contrary, the faces of Western Buddhas became extremely heavy.


    At this time, Maitreya suddenly felt a palpitation. In an instant, he immediately found that he had been locked by Yuding immortal again, and the "Pangu flag" could be waved to him again at any time. At this time, immortal Yuding was holding a "Pangu flag", and his momentum was as cold as a scabbard sword. It seemed that immortal Yuding was hit by Maitreya.


    I saw that immortal Yuding gently raised his right hand holding the "Pangu flag", pointed to Maitreya Buddha, and then said: "Maitreya Buddha, it was just a test. Now I want to be serious. The" Pangu flag "is the first sharp weapon in the three worlds, but it is not completely controlled by the poor. I hope you can save your life under the" Pangu flag. "


    As immortal Yuding said this, Maitreya Foton felt as if he had been stared at by a wild beast, and he couldn''t help feeling a cold in his heart. The losers don''t lose the array. Maitreya Buddha said calmly: "it''s not easy for immortal Yuding to take the life of the poor monk. If you have any skills, just use them. The poor monk will continue!"


    With the voice of Maitreya Buddha falling, Maitreya Buddha also broke out a fierce momentum against immortal Yuding. It seems that Maitreya Buddha tried his best to compete with immortal Yuding. The next battle will be several times more dangerous than before. If he is not careful, someone may really die here.


    Seeing the appearance of the battle, the immortals on the scene could not help but get nervous. Whether they were disciples of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism or those scattered practitioners, they secretly looked forward to the beginning of the war.


    After hearing Maitreya''s words, immortal Yuding snorted coldly and said, "in that case, Maitreya will take a move from the poor monk first!"


    Maitreya sneered and said, "jade tripod immortal, but put your horse here!"


    When immortal Yuding heard this, he didn''t say anything. The Pangu flag in his hand suddenly became larger, and a fierce evil spirit rushed frantically towards Maitreya. Even the people present felt the ferocity of that momentum.


    Maitreya Buddha saw that the "seven treasures wonderful tree" in his hand was suddenly lifted up and pointed to immortal Yuding. Suddenly, the momentum in the field rose wildly. At the same time, the aura in the ground was also violent that day. At this moment, all the people in the appearance war couldn''t help mentioning it.


    Experienced immortals understand that Maitreya''s move has touched the energy of heaven and earth. This is the unique power of quasi saints, which can not be understood by Da Luo Jinxian. Even if Immortal Yuding has a "Pangu flag" in hand, it is difficult to compete with the power of heaven and earth. The hearts of the disciples of the two religions can not help but get nervous.


    With the actions of Maitreya Buddha, the aura in the field became more and more violent, and gradually the whole desolate starry sky was affected. The boundless aura surged like clouds, and the field became more and more dangerous. With the rage of aura, the momentum of Maitreya Buddha increased greatly, and there was a aura mask around Maitreya Buddha, connecting him with heaven and earth, His whole person is like heaven and earth, which is the momentum of connecting the quasi sanctuary with the way of heaven.


    With the continuous growth of Maitreya Buddha''s momentum, all the fairies present were deeply shocked by the momentum of quasi saints, especially those casual practitioners. They can say that they have never seen the power of quasi saints since they were born. Although the previous fight between the two sides was also very fierce, it was all with the help of congenital treasures, Now they can clearly feel the fluctuation of Maitreya Buddha''s connection with heaven and earth, which is very good for their practice in the future. This is also the reason why those casual practitioners risked their lives to watch the war between man, Buddhism and Buddhism.


    Although many casual practitioners know that there are many quasi saints in Western Buddhism, Maitreya Buddha was still shocked when he released the unique amount of quasi saints that appeal to heaven and earth. Although people and Buddhism have the congenital treasure and the acquired merit treasure, they are all foreign objects, which are far less shocking than quasi Saints. For casual practitioners, the congenital spiritual treasure is out of reach, However, this cultivation is real, so for a time, the status of Buddhism in the hearts of immortals was promoted again.


    Maitreya Buddha''s momentum is constantly improving, and the jade tripod immortal is also constantly improving his momentum by virtue of the power of the "Pangu flag", a congenital treasure, against Maitreya Buddha. Maitreya Buddha is only the initial cultivation of quasi saints, while Yuding immortal is the highest cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. He is only one step away from the quasi saints, so he firmly withstood the momentum of Maitreya Buddha through the power of "Pangu flag", the first sharp weapon in the three worlds.


    With the increasing momentum of Maitreya Buddha and yudingzhen, the aura of the Honghuang starry sky was confused and frenzied by these two momentum. Although it was at the entrance of the Honghuang starry sky, it has gradually affected the depths of the Honghuang starry sky. Some great supernatural powers living in seclusion in the Honghuang starry sky were awakened by these two momentum, One after another sent out divine thoughts to see what happened outside. When they saw that the disciples of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism were fighting at the entrance of the boundless starry sky, they couldn''t help being shocked. After careful calculation, they knew that another measurement robbery had begun. The scope of this measurement robbery was so wide that they couldn''t help being frightened.


    The great God, who is proficient in calculation, developed himself. Unexpectedly, he was gradually involved in the measurement robbery, so he was vigilant and planned how to get through the robbery. Some people don''t think so. They are going to continue their closed door cultivation and want to avoid the quantity robbery. However, they don''t know that even if they want to avoid it, they have to be recognized by the heaven. But now Hongjun Daozu is preparing to take this opportunity to eliminate these threats. How can he let them close their doors and meditate.


    When these great supernatural powers in the boundless starry sky were startled, they sent out divine thoughts that surprised the disciples of the three religions of man, elucidation and Buddhism, especially the disciples of man and elucidation. The reason why they chose to fight in the boundless starry sky was that they wanted to wake up these great supernatural powers and cause trouble to the heaven, Originally, they thought that the demon holy cloth had trapped them and completed the task. But at this time, the emergence of the divine mind of those who have many powerful powers makes them cold. Although these people have not appeared yet, they can know that these people are not weaker than those demon saints only by their divine mind, which makes them vigilant.


    For the sudden outburst of divine thoughts in the boundless starry sky, the disciples of the three religions, namely, the man, the elucidation and the Buddha, secretly warned themselves, and hoped to end each other''s cause and effect and leave this dangerous place as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1078

    Among the immortals, only Maitreya Buddha and Yuding immortal who are competing for momentum are not affected by this divine idea. Because they devote themselves to the competition, they do not notice the changes outside their bodies.


    When the momentum of immortal Yuding and Maitreya Buddha reached the peak, they couldn''t help stopping to prepare for the strongest blow, which determined their respective destiny.


    However, immortal Yuding was the first to attack, because his momentum was enhanced by the "Pangu flag". If he remained hidden for a long time, his body could not bear the boundless pressure of the "Pangu flag", so he had to take the lead. In this regard, he was weaker than Maitreya. After all, Maitreya''s cultivation comes from his own cultivation. He does not rely on foreign objects. He can retract and release freely without any hidden dangers.


    I saw that immortal Yuding shouted loudly and injected the momentum into the Pangu flag in his hand bit by bit. With the return of the frightening momentum, the Pangu flag in immortal Yuding''s hand flashed a frightening light. When immortal Yuding completely injected the momentum into the Pangu flag, the Pangu flag took place amazing changes. First, it became larger, Immortal Yuding now holds the flag with both hands, and then the light that originally twinkles and makes people palpitating is introverted, "Pangu flag" has restored its original simple appearance.


    Maitreya was secretly shocked by the change of immortal Yuding. He knew that the next was the other party''s amazing blow. If he couldn''t take this note, his life would be in danger. With this idea, Maitreya did not dare to keep it. First, he injected mana into the "Oriental green lotus treasure color flag" and laid a green shield to protect himself. Then he pressed mana into the "seven treasures wonderful tree" in his hand and waited for the attack of immortal Yuding.


    It''s not that Maitreya didn''t want to attack in advance to interrupt the continuation of immortal Yuding, but that he didn''t dare to do that. Once he attacked first, he didn''t say whether he could break the defense of immortal Yuding, which would narrow the distance between immortal Yuding and himself, which would be more dangerous for Maitreya.


    When immortal Yuding gathered his momentum, he held the Pangu flag in both hands and shouted, "open the world!"


    At that time, immortal Yuding turned the "nine turn Xuangong" to the extreme, and the "Pangu flag" cleaved to Maitreya from top to bottom. Immortal Yuding''s strike to "open the world" came from the memory of Pangu''s opening from the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, that is, immortal Yuding was able to perform this move only by practicing the "nine turn Xuangong", but other disciples simply did not have that ability, Even if you are a quasi saint, you can''t fully show this move.


    With the waving of the "Pangu flag", the boundless starry sky was suddenly broken, resulting in many cracks in space. The power of space sandwiched with the power of chaotic sword Qi gives people an unstoppable posture. Although it is said that the "opening up of heaven and earth" of Yuding Zhenren is very different from that of Pangu God, But it is very good for ordinary people. Even quasi saints like Maitreya Buddha feel the danger of life.


    Maitreya gave a big shout when he saw it, and the "seven treasures wonderful tree" in his hand sent out golden lights to meet the chaotic sword Qi. Then Maitreya quickly offered the "seven treasures Golden Lotus" obtained from Manjusri Bodhisattva, that is, the "dunlong pile" given by the emperor at the beginning of the year, and flew to the jade tripod immortal.


    Although the "Dun long stake" is also a great congenital treasure, it is far from the "Pangu flag". It was knocked away by the chaotic sword Qi before it exerted its power. But the "seven treasures wonderful tree" is not a treasure for saints to preach, but it can resist the "Pangu flag".


    The "opening up heaven and earth" displayed by the "Pangu flag" is like Pangu opening up the sky. It divides the boundless starry sky in front of Yuding immortal into two. All the auras have evolved into chaotic sword Qi, which is amazing.


    The golden light emitted by Maitreya''s "seven treasures and wonderful trees" occupies half the space like clouds, competing with the chaotic sword Qi. It can be seen that Maitreya''s cultivation is higher than that of Yuding immortal.


    The golden light from the "seven treasures and wonderful trees" and the chaotic sword spirit from the "Pangu flag" make a mess of the place where Maitreya Buddha and Yuding immortal are located. They occupy half of the country and hold each other there. When the two forces are completely aligned, only the remaining air flow may shock a golden fairy to death on the spot.


    While watching these two terrible forces stand in a stalemate, the immortals present in the appearance war were worried. When they closed their ears to prevent the amazing noise, great changes took place in the field.


    I saw that the two powerful forces did not explode as the immortals thought, but gradually integrated into one. This situation stunned everyone. They never thought that the two distinct forces would blend into one.


    The blending of these two forces is going on without interest and life. Although it is very peaceful on the surface, people with a heart can see that the center of the blending of the two forces has changed in space. The whole space is twisted, which seems to give people a strange and illusory feeling.


    The jade tripod immortal and Maitreya Buddha were shocked when they saw this, because their attacks had been out of their control, and the energy generated by the blending of the two made them both feel directly about death. They are not ordinary immortals, and their intuition indicates what is about to happen.


    However, immortal Yuding and Maitreya Buddha immediately stopped and made every effort to sacrifice the innate five elements flag for defense. Immortal Yuding secretly sacrificed the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" which is the most valuable treasure of merit and virtue, and laid a dark yellow shield to protect himself. Maitreya Buddha did not keep it, and sacrificed all the innate Lingbao to protect himself, Even the "jade quiet bottle" of Guanyin Bodhisattva is among them, which shows the feeling in Maitreya''s heart.


    Just when the two of them had just arranged their defense, the blending two forces exploded. This explosion did not have the amazing sound and scattered scene, but the two forces directly transformed into a black hole to tear open the boundless starry sky, but the gas of chaos rushed in.


    This is not a general chaotic gas, but a very violent chaotic gas. It is like a chaotic storm. Even if the quasi saint is involved in this storm, he will be terrified without the protection of innate Lingbao.


    At this time, the faces of Maitreya Buddha and immortal Yuding became very ugly. Now they are not thinking about how to defeat each other, but how to get out of this chaotic storm. Because they all know that this is just the beginning. If they can''t get out of the storm quickly, they will die in the storm even if they are protected by Lingbao.


    Maitreya was wearing the "Oriental green lotus treasure flag" on his head, holding the "seven treasures and wonderful trees", and surrounded by several spiritual treasures. Even his later heaven and man seed bag was moving outward under his feet to resist the chaotic storm.


    However, immortal Yuding is much better than Maitreya Buddha. His "nine turn Xuangong" is very strong, and the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" is also stronger than the "Oriental green lotus treasure color flag". Moreover, immortal Yuding doesn''t care so much at this time, and directly puts the "heaven and earth xuanhuang exquisite tower" on his head, The dark yellow Qi fell and blocked the violent chaotic Qi, so that immortal Yuding could not be hurt.


    After seeing the tragedy of Maitreya Buddha, the pharmacist Buddha can no longer care about winning or losing. Now the most important thing is to save Maitreya Buddha''s life, so he hurried forward to master xuandu and said: "Taoist friends of xuandu, we admit defeat in this game, and please calm down this chaotic storm!"


    Xuandu ¡õ¡õ master did not expect that the medicine master Buddha would make such a decision and admit defeat when immortal Yuding and Maitreya Buddha had not decided the victory or defeat. This is not in line with the traditional Western way of doing things, so immortal Yuding couldn''t help being vigilant to prevent being cheated by the other party.


    Not only master xuandu ¡õ¡õ has such an idea, that is, all the disciples of the two religions have such an idea. Only guangchengzi said, "it''s OK for the pharmacist Buddha to admit defeat. You have to return the innate Lingbao of my Buddhism first, otherwise we can''t do it, so as not to give you an excuse to cheat."


    Hearing this, the herbalist Buddha held back his anger and said, "guangchengzi Taoist friend, now there are so many people present, even if I am poor in the west, I will not make such a move to lose face."


    Guangchengzi shook his head and said, "it''s not necessarily. You''ve played a lie before, so this time you want us to calm the storm, you must first return the innate Lingbao I expounded, otherwise everything will be free!"


    When hearing guangchengzi''s words, the herbalist Buddha couldn''t help hating. Why didn''t he stop such farce before? It''s better to get himself in.

 Chapter 1079

    Just when the pharmacist Buddha was in trouble, the Tathagata Buddha came forward and said, "guangchengzi''s Taoist friends can''t say that. Although we were rude before, the current situation will endanger all of us and even affect the three realms. Naturally, we won''t go against you. If you don''t believe it, I''m willing to return Wu hook to you first!"


    The Tathagata Buddha took out Wu Goujian and returned it to guangchengzi. After taking over the sword, guangchengzi turned his eyes to the master of xuandu. This is not why he can control it. Master xuandu needs to use the innate treasure of "Taiji map" to stop the violent chaotic Qi.


    Seeing this, master xuandu said, "well, since the Tathagata and Buddha have all conceded defeat, don''t worry about me!"


    As soon as the words of master ¡õ¡õ in xuandu fell, great changes took place again in that scene, but the chaotic storm ¡õ¡õ came. The Buddha Buddha shouted: "let''s stop the storm and save Maitreya Buddha. It''s too late!"


    The Tathagata Buddha said that he offered the "heaven and earth map" to try to hold the chaotic storm with the power of space. Unfortunately, the "heaven and earth map" has no inhibitory effect on the chaotic storm.


    Without saying anything, the xuandu master immediately sacrificed the "Tai Chi map" and came to the chaotic storm. In an instant, the "Tai Chi map" turned into a golden bridge to stop the chaotic storm, giving Maitreya Buddha and Yuding immortal a chance to get out of trouble.


    Maitreya Buddha and immortal Yuding quickly seized the opportunity to get out, but master xuandu immediately withdrew and left the chaotic storm.


    After the Maitreya Buddha got out of trouble, he didn''t wait to rest. The Tathagata Buddha told him the situation. Maitreya Buddha was very happy to get out. He naturally didn''t care much about the Lingbao. Moreover, the Lingbao was not his own. Even if he lost it, he didn''t need heartache. He was happy to return the half Lingbao to guangchengzi.


    When guangchengzi took over the innate treasures, the Tathagata Buddha said, "xuandu Taoist friends, should you release the Buddha who lit the lamp!"


    When master xuandu heard this, he took over the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" from immortal Yuding, and then played the magic formula to release the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp.


    At this time, the Tathagata Buddha said: "the struggle between the two sides of xuandu Taoist friends endangers the boundless starry sky, but we should calm down the chaotic storm, otherwise once it develops, it is likely to endanger the safety of the three realms!"


    Hearing the words of the Tathagata Buddha, the xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher''s face changed. If he was allowed to settle the chaotic storm in a small area, there would be no problem, but it would take a lot of effort for him to calm the chaotic storm in front of him, but now the interception of religion has taken action and it is very difficult for xuandu ¡õ¡õ teacher to seize the merit of assisting the emperor, It''s hard to decide what to do!


    The reason why Buddha Tathagata said these words is that he has no good intention. He wants to make it difficult for master xuandu to get back to the fairy world to help the emperor. His intention is very insidious. Master xuandu can''t refuse directly, otherwise it will ruin the reputation of people''s religion.


    Just when the xuandu master was in trouble, the Honghuang starry sky changed again, and those great magical powers who lived in seclusion in the Honghuang starry sky were unable to come forward because of the chaotic storm.


    As soon as these people appeared, the disciples of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism immediately became vigilant, especially the disciples of man and Buddhism. They were guilty of being thieves for fear that the other side would be bad for themselves.


    Although these people are dissatisfied with the devastation caused by the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism, they dare not kill the disciples of the three religions. The main reason is that the cultivation of the disciples of the three religions is not weak. Even if they are quasi saints, they may not be able to surpass each other. Moreover, there are saints behind the disciples of the three religions. If they dare to kill, Then people immediately cause revenge from the saints. They don''t think they can resist the saints.


    These people only stopped the disciples of the three religions from leaving, and did not do any dangerous acts to the disciples of the three religions. For a moment, when the disciples of the three religions calmed down, one of them stood up and said: "We don''t care what grudges you three religions have, but you have caused a great disaster in the boundless starry sky, so if you want to leave, you must calm down the disaster first!"


    The man''s tone was very firm. The disciples of the three religions were dissatisfied with this, but they didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. After all, they were wrong first.


    At this time, the Tathagata Buddha said, "xuandu Taoist friends, you can see the current situation. If we want to leave the boundless starry sky, we must first pass each other''s pass. I hope Taoist friends can be merciful and calm down this disaster!"


    Guangchengzi said, "Buddha, we both have responsibilities in this matter. You can''t just let us contribute, but you can stand aside and watch. It seems a little unreasonable!"


    When the Tathagata Buddha heard guangchengzi''s words, he smiled calmly and said, "guangchengzi''s Taoist friends, it''s not that I want to stand idly by, but that we really can''t do anything. If we have the treasure in the hands of several Taoist friends, we don''t have to bother a few of them!"


    Guangchengzi can''t reply to the Buddha''s words. This is indeed the case. If it is a saint, this chaotic storm is nothing. Even if there is no innate treasure, it can still be calmed down, but these people are only quasi saints at most. If they don''t use the innate treasure of taijitu, they can''t calm down this robbery. Therefore, the west can do this In order to get away easily, except for non-human and hermeneutic religions, they are willing to lend them the "Tai Chi map". However, the "Tai Chi map" is the treasure of opening up the sky. There is a certain opening information in it. How can people and hermeneutic religions lend this treasure.


    Just listen, master xuandu said, "what the Buddha said is that both of us were wrong first. Since the west is unable to quell the disaster, it is up to us to explain the two religions."


    When the Tathagata Buddha heard this, he said, "in this way, you can thank xuandu Taoist friends!"


    Master xuandu said, "this is what I should do!"


    Master xuandu ¡õ ¡õ turned and said to those great supernatural powers who lived in seclusion in the boundless starry sky: "you Taoist friends, this is really the wrong thing for our disciples of the three religions. Since this catastrophe started from us, I should calm it down. Please don''t worry about it!"


    Those great Shentong masters didn''t want to be enemies with the disciples of the three religions. Since xuandu ¡õ¡õ master was willing to quell the catastrophe, they naturally didn''t want to cause more trouble, so they said, "as long as you can quell the catastrophe, we should let you go!"


    Master xuandu nodded when he heard this, agreed with the other party''s words, and then turned to guangchengzi and said, "younger martial brother guangchengzi, it will take some time to quell the disaster by myself, but now we are pressed for time and can''t stay here more. So please join me to quell the disaster, and we can return to the fairy world as soon as possible!"


    Guangchengzi nodded when he heard this and said, "elder martial brother, please rest assured that I will help you with all my strength. However, since we want to calm the disaster quickly, we might as well gather the strength of our two disciples to do it together, so it''s faster!"


    Master xuandu ¡õ ¡õ was moved when he heard guangchengzi''s words, but he turned to think about it, but shook his head and said, "this must not be done. Now the Western Buddhas are eyeing us, and those great supernatural powers who live in seclusion in the boundless starry sky are not necessarily very kind, but we should guard against them!"


    Guangchengzi is right. If they do it together, the West will take the opportunity to kill them, and the consequences will be serious. If they are not careful, they will worry about their lives.


    After the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi reached a consensus, they did not dare to delay and start immediately. Guangchengzi sacrificed the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower", the most valuable merit and virtue of the day after tomorrow, protected the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and him, and they entered a chaotic storm.


    When entering the chaos storm, the xuandu master immediately sacrificed the innate treasure of "Tai Chi diagram". There is a saying that "Pangu flag" divides Heaven and earth, "Tai Chi diagram" determines the four directions, "chaos clock" controls heaven and earth, "Tai Chi diagram" has the effect of calming Reiki riots. When the "Tai Chi diagram" comes out, the original chaos Qi is immediately suppressed.


    After seeing this scene, people and the disciples of the two religions breathed a sigh of relief, and finally there was hope to calm the chaotic storm. The Western Buddhas also showed a smile, but their ideas were different from those of the disciples of the two religions. They were glad that the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi were finally remembered by themselves. They finally took revenge on the previous return of the adjective of the former celestial spirit.


    It has to be said that the Western Buddhas are very insidious. At this time, they are still thinking about how to revenge people and explain the two religions, rather than how to solve things early and return to the fairy world. Perhaps in their hearts, they want to drag people and explain the two religions'' disciples and not let them go back to assist the emperor!

 Chapter 1080

    But it was the enlightenment that they pursued those demon saints in the depths of the boundless starry sky. After a lot of hard work, they achieved little. Although they didn''t kill the quasi Saint level demon saints, they slaughtered their men and finally completed the instructions of Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    When they wanted to return to the earth fairyland, they suddenly felt a huge vibration at the entrance of the boundless starry sky. According to the power of the outbreak, it should be a major event. Although they didn''t know what happened, they thought it was related to people, Buddhism and Buddhism. In order to prevent their own back road from being cut off, the enlightenment masters accelerated their return speed.


    When the enlightenment and the great Witches of the witch family returned to the entrance of the boundless starry sky, they were greatly shocked by the scene in front of them. Not to mention that there were more than a dozen quasi saints staring at the disciples of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism. Looking at the huge chaotic storm, they knew how fierce the struggle among the disciples of the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism was. No wonder so many quasi saints were attracted.


    Although the enlightened men intended to continue to carry out the death order issued by Kunpeng and empress Houtu, the dozens of quasi saints in front of them were the great supernatural powers who had heard the preaching of Taoist ancestors in Zixiao palace. Even if the enlightened men and many great witches wanted to kill each other, they were afraid they would have to pay a considerable price, so the enlightened men could only give up the idea, No longer do they have any excuse to go to war with each other, which will only damage their reputation.


    When the enlightenment crowd appeared in front of the disciples of the three religions of man, Zen and Buddha, they were very surprised. They didn''t expect that the enlightenment would return so soon. Those great supernatural powers know that the Wudao people and the witches chase and kill the demon saints. However, because the Wudao people have sufficient reasons, and those people don''t want to provoke Kunpeng, an expert who can compare with the saints, they just watch the Wudao people with vigilance.


    When he saw the xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi who were holding a confrontation with the chaotic storm there, he couldn''t help thinking that it was a great merit, so he quickly discussed with Hou Yi and others secretly and decided to help xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi calm the chaotic storm.


    The thought of Enlightenment was immediately agreed by the people. They are willing to try whether there is merit or not. After all, even if there is no merit, they can make friends with xuandu ¡õ¡õ master and guangchengzi. They may have certain benefits in the future. If there is merit, it would be better.


    After the decision was made, the enlightenment came to the great arena and said to the xuandu master: "xuandu Taoist friends, it takes a lot of effort to quell the chaotic storm only by the strength of you two. I don''t know if you are willing to accept the help of several poor people. Let''s work together to suppress it?"


    The master of xuandu didn''t expect that the enlightenment would say such a thing, but now many people think that the enlightenment didn''t dare to have any conspiracy, so they said: "the Taoist friend is intentional. I''m naturally willing to accept the kindness of the Taoist friend!"


    The agreement of master xuandu not only surprised the enlightenment, but also thought that xuandu agreed too quickly. That is, the Western Buddhas were also very surprised and didn''t understand why the enlightenment people were interested in this matter.


    After obtaining the consent of xuandu ¡õ¡õ master, Wudao made a decision. First, he asked the Wizards of the witch family to guard against other people''s sneak attacks, while Wudao took Hou Yi and them into the chaotic storm to help xuandu ¡õ¡õ master calm the storm.


    As soon as he entered the chaotic storm, Wu Tao protected himself with the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag" and held the "Pangu tripod"; Hou Yi showed his innate talent and constantly absorbed the Qi of chaos; Chang''e sacrificed the "Golden Wheel of the sun and moon"; Jingwei is holding the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" which is the most precious treasure of merit and virtue acquired from the day after tomorrow, and stepping on the Black Lotus with ten products of Xuanshui; Cang Jie also set foot on the black lotus of ten grade Xuanshui, but he held in his hand the "lost treasure money" that evolved into the treasure of merit and virtue after tomorrow.


    The action of the enlightened people made all the immortals present feel very sad. Although they all knew that Kunpeng had a rich family background, they didn''t expect that there were so many amazing. Not to mention the two postnatal merit treasures, that is, several other congenital spiritual treasures are among the best.


    After entering the chaotic storm, the enlightenment shouted, "Ding Town Kyushu!" and offered the Pangu Ding as a sacrifice. Suddenly, the violent chaotic aura was weakened again.


    At this time, when the Jingwei saw it, he shouted, "the ruler determines the heaven and earth!" then he sacrificed the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" in his hand, and combined the two acquired merit treasures to completely suppress the chaotic aura.


    After the two acquired merits and virtues joined forces, the whole chaotic storm was stopped and not only dissipated, which made master xuandu and guangchengzi happy, but also accelerated the output of mana, hoping to calm down the chaotic storm as soon as possible and return to the fairyland.


    Master xuandu and guangchengzi were happy, but the Western Buddhas were greatly disappointed. They never thought that this violent chaotic storm would be subdued by the enlightenment and others so quickly that their conspiracies could not succeed. What surprised the Western Buddhas was still behind. After the chaotic storm was suppressed, the innate gourd in Hou Yi''s hand gave full play to its extremely powerful suction, sweeping away the chaotic gas that had not dissipated and inhaling it into the gourd.


    With the help of the enlightenment people, the violent chaotic storm completely disappeared in a short time. The enlightenment people put away the Lingbao and said to the master xuandu: "the chaotic storm of the Taoist friends of xuandu has disappeared. I have something else to do. I''ll stay soon. I''m leaving!"


    Master xuandu was also anxious to return to the fairy world, so he immediately said: "thank you for your help. Since you are busy, please help yourself!"


    Hearing this, the enlightenment nodded and left the desolate starry sky with all the Witches of the witch family without any more words and went to the fairy world.


    Now that the chaos storm has disappeared, those great supernatural powers have no reason to be difficult, elucidating and Buddha disciples, so they all return to their respective caves, and the disciples of the three religions return to the earth fairy world after Wudao and others. The event of the boundless starry sky is over.


    The saints who have been secretly watching the boundless starry sky are greatly puzzled about how many people help the xuandu master. They don''t understand why Kunpeng and empress Houtu did this. If they did it for the merit of the emperor, now Kunpeng didn''t intervene in the emperor!


    Among the saints, the most happy ones about this matter are the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Although they do not understand the intention of Kunpeng''s move, they have gained the greatest benefit, which is OK. Although the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are full of enlightenment, they also have nothing to say. After all, the other party can take a big hat for the safety of the three realms, so they can only bear it.


    However, in the Western Paradise, the two saints in the West feel much about each other. They only heard zhunti say: "elder martial brother, we can clearly see the discord and great differences in the West during the first World War. Otherwise, even if we respect the man and the disciples of the two religions, we will not lose the wind. In the final analysis, it is all due to our selfish thoughts!"


    Then he nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true, but at present, we are unable to stop it. What''s more, now they have lost their innate spiritual treasure. I''m afraid they are more dissatisfied. If we can''t solve this matter, I''m afraid they won''t do their best in the upcoming invasion of the three realms by the four directions!"


    Zhunti said: "now the multi treasure Tathagata Buddha is gaining momentum, while the lamp burning ancient Buddha has suffered heavy losses. Now the internal balance of our Buddhism has been destroyed. If we don''t want to support the lamp burning, they are afraid that the multi treasure Tathagata Buddha may be out of our hands in a short time!"


    Then he said, "younger martial brother, are you worried that once the Seven Saints are completed, the multi treasure Tathagata Buddha will have a chance to preach? And finally split my Buddhism?"


    Zhunti said: "among all the saints and disciples, the one who has the most opportunity to preach is the Duobao Tathagata Buddha and Kong Xuan. Although the Duobao Tathagata Buddha did not return to the West during this mass robbery, he still remains in our west, but no one knows what he is thinking in his heart, but we have to guard against it!"


    The reason why zhunti had such an idea was that the Duobao Tathagata Buddha did not kill in the war with guangchengzi, which made Zhun suspicious. I''m afraid it was unexpected by the Duobao Tathagata Buddha. On the other hand, if the strength of the Duobao Tathagata Buddha continues to rise, it will be divorced from the control of the two saints in the west, so that the interior of the West will be unstable in the future, It is for this reason that the western two saints decided to suppress the Tathagata Buddha.

 Chapter 1081

    Speaking of the west, the reason why there is such a situation today is that the two saints of the West first introduced disciples of various sects. Originally, under the condition that the strength of the lantern burning ancient Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva was not damaged, even if the power of the Tathagata Buddha was strong, we should be vigilant against the lantern burning ancient Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva, In addition, the demon clan devoted to the West mastered by the great day Tathagata Buddha can fight against the Duobao Tathagata Buddha.


    But now the Buddha of the great day Tathagata died first, and the Buddha of the Tathagata quickly took back the demon families under the Buddha''s hand of the great day Tathagata with a powerful momentum, and its strength increased greatly. The two saints in the West didn''t take this matter to heart. They all knew that Sanqing and empress Nuwa would settle the cause and effect with them during the mass robbery. At that time, the Tathagata Buddha would have a lot of losses, but what they never thought was that the leader of Tongtian cult would easily let go of the Tathagata Buddha, but at this time, the man and the two religions were going to poison the lights, In this case, it makes the Tathagata Buddha become the largest force in the West. Neither the original power of the West nor the power of Buddhism can be compared with it.


    In this way, the Tathagata Buddha has become a big problem in the hearts of the two western saints. In fact, the two western saints are too careful. In fact, the Tathagata Buddha has no idea of betraying the West. After all, the Tathagata Buddha doesn''t want to be a capricious villain.


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, now that several people of Guanyin Bodhisattva have lost their original Lingbao, and we don''t have any congenital Lingbao to compensate them now. It''s better to give them one of the acquired Lingbao cultivated by the congenital Linggen, six quiet bamboos and nine Golden Lotus, so that they can know our intentions. What do you think?"


    After hearing this, he thought it was very reasonable, so he said: "younger martial brother, it''s reasonable. Although Hongyun hasn''t preached yet, the emperor has started the journey of unifying the fairy world, and the time left for us is running out. It''s also very important to let Guanyin Bodhisattva get familiar with the heavenly treasure as soon as possible, and the matter will be handed over to younger martial brother."


    Zhunti nodded and said, "elder martial brother, please rest assured, I will handle it."


    But it is said that Kunpeng and empress Houtu are very satisfied with the enlightenment. They have grasped the matter and can stand alone.


    Empress Houtu said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, it seems that this operation was successful. Several people have matured a lot. They know what to do and what not to do. They are not arrogant to be enemies with the great God Tongren who heard the Tao in Zixiao palace. They also help people and explain the disciples of the two religions to quell the disaster in the sky of Hong Huang Xing. It is also a great merit, but they don''t know why after the event is over Did our actions attract the attention of the Taoist ancestors, so there was no merit? "


    Kunpeng said: "I am also very satisfied with my disciples. As for calming the great disaster in the boundless starry sky, it is indeed a great merit. The reason why there is no merit is that the quantitative disaster is not over yet. As for our actions, it will naturally attract the attention of the Taoist ancestors, but the Taoist ancestors have no ability and can''t control the operation of the heavenly way if they want to dominate the heavenly way alone."


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, these things happened in the boundless starry sky have affected the earth fairy world. Under the guidance of the interception of religion, the emperor has begun the journey of unifying the earth fairy world, but I don''t know why Taoist friend Hongyun still hasn''t cut a good body up to now. What''s the reason?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "It''s worrying to talk about this. Originally, I thought that Hongyun Taoist friend could cut another corpse soon after cutting the evil corpse, but it seems unlikely. Now he wants to cut the good corpse. He''s afraid he has to wait for the emperor to unify the fairy world and use the merit of assisting the emperor to cut the good corpse. However, although Hongyun Taoist friend can achieve the way of saints, his accomplishments are only limited I''m afraid it''s the end of all saints. I have to say that Zu''s hand is very insidious! "


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, do we have no other way?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "I underestimated the Taoist master''s calculation. In fact, when Hongyun was born, we underestimated the Taoist master''s calculation of Hongyun. We lost the first opportunity in Hongyun. We shouldn''t let Hongyun be forced by the saints to cut off the evil corpse first, which will damage the cultivation achievements of Taoist friends Hongyun in the future. If Taoist friends Hongyun can cut off the good corpse first, then the evil corpse doesn''t have to bother. We want to cause evil thoughts during the robbery It''s easy to enter the reverse palm, but it''s even more difficult to cut a good corpse! "


    Empress Houtu said, "but I don''t know this. Do you know it?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "Hongyun should be sensitive to this matter, otherwise he won''t stop interfering in the matter of measuring robbery after cutting the body and let the saints compete. He''s only afraid that he''s warming his mind and doing his last part, but in my opinion, he''s just wasting his time!"


    Speaking of this, Kunpeng sighed and said again: "Taoist friends of the earth, from what happened in the boundless starry sky, now the Taoist ancestor is more or less controlling the development of the situation. Before the end of the quantitative robbery, we don''t have any more actions to avoid causing fire!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu was very surprised and asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, didn''t you say you wanted to kill a lot before? Why have you changed your mind now!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "the development of things was beyond my expectation, so I was forced to change my mind to adapt to the development of the situation!"


    Empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "what is it that makes you so embarrassed, Taoist friend Kunpeng? Can you say it so that we can discuss it!"


    Kunpeng said, "in fact, there''s nothing. It''s mainly that I''ve looked away and underestimated the master of the situation of the three realms. Since the Taoist friends want to listen to the poor Tao, I''ll talk about it. If there''s anything right, I''ll ask the Taoist friends for advice!"


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friends, please speak frankly. I''m all ears!"


    Kunpeng said: "Maybe in the eyes of Taoist friends, I think the line of Honghuang starry sky is perfect. There is nothing to worry about. The three religions still develop as we expected, but in the eyes of the poor, it is not so. Take Duobao Tathagata Buddha as an example. Taoist friends think the leader of Tongtian sect is such a generous person. Do they ignore and let them develop on their own?"


    Empress Houtu thought about it carefully and said, "I really don''t want the usual way of doing things of the leader of Tongtian cult. If there is no help from Taoist friends in the war of God worship, I''m afraid there will be a disaster of destroying the sect. In this way, 3000 disciples of the sect have been transported to the West. It can be said that the hatred between the sect and the west is greater than that of people and explaining the two religions. It''s really suspicious!"


    Kun Peng sighed: "It''s not suspicious, but very suspicious. Previously, I thought the duel between the two religions and the West was too smooth, because I didn''t pay more attention to my low-key action during the interception of the religion, but I didn''t want to be caught in the tricks of the Taoist priest, so I lost my sense of propriety. Fortunately, the Taoist priest''s plot was not aimed at us, so we didn''t lose anything."


    Empress Houtu suddenly realized when she heard this and said, "Taoist ancestors are targeting those who live in seclusion in the boundless starry sky. However, it''s too big for Taoist ancestors to write so much!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "how can you lead those people without a big pen. Taoist friends also master the ''chaotic clock'', one of the three treasures of the opening of the sky. Do you think the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian can trigger the original power of the ''chaotic clock''?"


    Empress Houtu shook her head and said, "if you want to trigger the original power of the congenital treasure, only the quasi saint can be possible, and it can only be the quasi saint who cuts off the two corpses. Da Luo Jinxian doesn''t have to think about it!"


    Kunpeng said: "I don''t know if your friends have noticed. Xuandu and guangchengzi have attracted the original power of the two congenital treasures of Pangu flag and Taiji map one after another in the great changes in the boundless starry sky. Originally, I thought it was caused by the mutual attraction of the two congenital treasures, but now it seems that it''s not so, but someone is secretly shooting, and I''m not surprised that the three worlds have such ability Only Hongjun Daozu moves saints! "


    Empress Houtu was deeply surprised when she heard this. She only heard her say, "what Taoist friends said is that if someone secretly makes a move, only Taoist Zu has this ability, but Taoist Zu isn''t worried about being unable to control the situation?"


    Kunpeng smiled calmly and said: "Taoist friends belittled Taoist ancestor Hongjun, not to mention the original power of this congenital treasure. No matter how powerful it is, the chaotic storm is also the great stroke of Taoist ancestor Hongjun. Otherwise, Taoist friends think that those great magical powers who live in seclusion will go out of their cave? If they don''t go out of the cave, how can they deal with the robbery? All this shows the things in the boundless starry sky It''s all under the control of the Daozu. The disciples of the three religions of man, Chan and Buddha are just chess pieces in the hands of Hongjun Daozu. The layout of the Daozu taking the disciples of the three religions as chess pieces is shocking! "


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, since Hongjun Daozu has arranged the game and we have all entered the game, I''m afraid Daozu won''t agree if we want to withdraw now!"


    Kunpeng said: "although the Taoist ancestor is powerful, it must be the calculation of the Taoist ancestor, but he himself can''t do it. As long as the Taoist ancestor doesn''t do it, we don''t need to take into account anything. The four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism can''t do it to us."

 Chapter 1082

    For Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu was shocked. For her, these intrigues were too insidious. If Kunpeng hadn''t pointed them out, it would be difficult to gain by her thinking alone.


    I saw that empress Houtu sighed and said, "Kunpeng road friend, the current situation can hinder us. How should we deal with it!"


    Kunpeng said: "Judging from the layout of the boundless starry sky, the plot of Taoist Hongjun has come to an end. Even if we participate in it, it is difficult to change anything. In that case, we might as well hide again and see the development of the situation first. Moreover, although the layout of Taoist Hongjun is very good, it is not seamless. I''m afraid that the saints can feel a little different more or less ¡£¡±


    Speaking of the saints, empress Houtu couldn''t help asking, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, but I don''t know how Taoist ancestor Hongjun influenced the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa to give up being the enemy of the West. I can''t understand this!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng sighed: "Speaking of this, there is no secret. The saints all rely on the opportunity of the great road to prove their holy position, so they are essentially controlled by the heaven. In the past, although Hongjun Taoist ancestor fit the heaven, he did not use the power of the heaven to influence the saints. This time, it is different. He used the power of the heaven to influence the thought of the leader of Tongtian cult, although it is said that this function is creeping It won''t do any harm to the saints, but after the event, the saints will also notice one or two. At this time, I''m afraid the leader of Tongtian sect has noticed, otherwise he won''t start ordering his disciples to abandon the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism and guide the emperor to accelerate the development of robbery in the unified fairy world. "


    Empress Houtu asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, if the leader of Tongtian cult can really detect the plot of Tiandao, is it possible to stand on our side and fight against Tiandao together?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "the Taoist friends of Houtu are mistaken. Although Hongjun Taoist ancestor fits the way of heaven, he is not the way of heaven. The two cannot be confused. As for the saints, as long as they accept the opportunity of the road, they are part of the way of heaven. Even if he wants to resist, he can''t do anything!"


    After hearing this, empress Houtu said, "so if we want to get rid of the mastery of heaven, we have to be enemies with the saints!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. However, when the saints understand their situation, they will no longer be one with Hongjun Daozu. After all, no one wants to be manipulated."


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "so we don''t have to compete with the saints!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "After seeing the changes in the boundless starry sky, I have a feeling in my heart. I''m afraid that Hongjun Taoist ancestor won''t let us prove the Tao easily. I''m good to say that as long as we can improve the world, we will naturally achieve the Tao of heaven. As long as we get the tree of the world, we can say we won''t be afraid of anyone. But it''s difficult for Taoist friends. The heart of the earth is the God of Gaia, the Mother God of the earth If you want to prove the Tao, you need this treasure. Only this treasure can let you directly reshape the perfect body. The Earth Mother God is a supreme God, that is, the sage we call. It''s not easy to take this treasure from her. Moreover, poor Tao can speculate that the treasure needed by Taoist friends. Naturally, Hongjun Taoist ancestor knew that he would stop Taoist friends , we have to make preparations for this! "


    Empress Houtu sighed, "if you really attract the attention of Taoist Hongjun, I''m afraid that the treasure is as far away as a mirror!"


    Kunpeng said: "things are not as pessimistic as Taoist friends think. Even if Hongjun Taoist Zu wants to stop it, he may not be able to do it separately. After all, he has to face the Tiandao of one side of the four forces, so it will probably let Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa stop Taoist friends. As long as we pay attention to preventing them!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu said, "at the beginning, Taoist friends thought of this, so they just made that agreement with the saints!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "what can I do when I think of it? It''s just to let Taoist friends have less twists and turns, but the due struggle is unavoidable. The Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa can''t do it, but it doesn''t mean that others can''t do it!"


    Empress Houtu understood what Kunpeng meant and said, "Taoist friends refer to the demon saint in the boundless starry sky?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "not only they, but also those who have heard in Zixiao with us. I''m afraid they will also become the thugs of Hongjun Daozu. They want to be disadvantageous to Daoyou!"


    Empress Houtu said, "as long as it''s not the sage, others don''t have anything?"


    Kunpeng said, "you can''t say that. Although Daoyou has the congenital treasure of ''chaotic clock'', you can''t be too careless!"


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "what Kunpeng said is very true, but I don''t know when the robbery can end!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "it''s not difficult to finish the quantity robbery. Looking at the layout of the boundless starry sky, I''m afraid this quantity robbery is not as simple as we thought. You and our disciples can say that they have all passed the quantity robbery, and we old people are afraid we have to do it, but I don''t know who can survive!"


    If the previous words were surprising, Kunpeng''s words would be like the overwhelming pressure of thunder. If these quasi saints made a move, the saints would naturally make a move. The consequences of this mass robbery are really amazing.


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng, are you sure the quantity robbery will affect us?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "there should be nothing wrong with this. Those great supernatural powers we heard together were forced out. Hongjun Daozu will not let us go. Even if he can''t get rid of our threats, he must touch our bottom before the Quartet forces invade the three realms to prepare for the future!"


    Empress Houtu said, "but since then, the saints will also lift the ban. Can these three worlds bear the big moves of us?"


    Kunpeng said, "since Daozu dares to let us go, he will naturally solve such small things and will never take care of one thing and lose the other. Daoyou don''t need to worry about it. We''d better think about how to get through this disaster without exposing all our strength."


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friends are worried. I have the innate treasure ''chaos clock'' in hand, while Taoist friends have two acquired merit treasures, which are the first in the three realms in defense. Why worry about this? Even against the four saints, we have the power to fight!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "Taoist friends are wrong. I''m not worried about safety, but about whether it will affect our plan. We may be all right. I''m afraid that Haotian and Xiwang''s mother are reluctant to destroy the ''Heavenly star array''. Once they lose, the consequences will be serious!"


    Previously, Kunpeng may not care much about Haotian and the queen mother of the West. After all, there were not so many quasi saints at that time. Whether Haotian and the queen mother of the West had little impact on Kunpeng. But when all the quasi saints hidden in the three realms were forced out by Hongjun Daozu, Kunpeng''s heart became nervous.


    This also can''t help Kunpeng not nervous. There were only a few quasi saints in the original three realms, and so suddenly there were more than ten or twenty. Anyone will be shocked when they see them. Worry about whether the change of heaven will affect their own safety. If these quasi saints appeared earlier, Kunpeng would not let his disciples and the great Witches of the witch family go out. After all, the risk is too big for Kunpeng to bear.


    At this time, even if Kunpeng wants to accumulate strength, he can''t do what he wants. Therefore, the heaven is very important to Kunpeng. On the contrary, the red cloud becomes insignificant to Kunpeng. Such a change makes Kunpeng a little overwhelmed, but Kunpeng doesn''t dare to say it all. He''s afraid of scaring the empress of the earth, and the consequences will be more serious.


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu also felt the heaviness in Kunpeng''s heart. Although she knew that Kunpeng had something to hide from herself, empress Houtu didn''t care and didn''t want to ask these things, because she knew that if she could let herself know, Kunpeng would sue her. If she didn''t tell her, Kunpeng naturally had her own reason.


    Empress Houtu''s letter to Kunpeng is very rare, but the meaning contained in it is very heavy.


    Empress Houtu asked, "Kunpeng, when do you think we will make a big move?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "Soon, the current situation is imminent. As long as Taoist Zu is willing to abolish the agreement we made at the beginning, the war will break out, and Tianting will bear the brunt! As for us, Nvwa is not much better than Tianting. I''m afraid that the witch race can''t find and grow, and the witch war will come again. And the cause and effect between me and the two saints in the West will end at the same time, All this will affect the overall development of the three realms. It will not be easy for the two saints in the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the original Tianzun. They have to repay the cause and effect of the interception. "In fact, Kunpeng has not said a word in his heart. I''m afraid that the" immortal killing sword array "will be set up again.

 Chapter 1083

    Kunpeng''s worry was not superfluous. After Haotian and the queen mother of the West had a relationship with him, the Taoist ancestor found something wrong. Especially when Kunpeng put forward those suggestions, it affected the grand plan of Hongjun Taoist ancestor. Naturally, the Taoist ancestor could not let them get through this disaster so easily. Those would certainly restrain their evil spirit, If you are not careful, it may break out when the four forces invade the three realms, and the consequences will be even more serious. This is also one of the reasons why Taoist ancestors forced out the immortals living in seclusion in the boundless starry sky. Only by forcing them into the three realms and making the three realms chaotic can we consume the boundless evil Qi and cause and effect.


    Kunpeng saw this, and all saints were vigilant, especially the Tongtian cult leader. When he did something that didn''t fit his mind, he was always uneasy and didn''t understand why he suddenly changed so much. Although it was impossible to calculate in the amount of disaster, as the Tongtian cult leader transformed by Pangu Yuanshen, he could detect the influence of the way of heaven on himself, In this way, the leader of Tongtian sect was shocked.


    Not only the leader of Tongtian cult, but also empress Nuwa found herself somewhat different. Because they didn''t know what was going on, both of them were at a loss. However, fortunately, the leader of Tongtian cult was transformed by Pangu Yuanshen. The way of heaven did not have a great impact on him. Soon, the leader of Tongtian cult woke up.


    After waking up, the leader of Tongtian cult immediately had a trace of hatred for the move of Tiandao. Since Tiandao wanted to control him, he was paying a certain price, so the leader of Tongtian cult began to order his disciples to guide the emperor to unify the fairy world, trying to disrupt the layout of Tiandao.


    Hongjun Daozu was shocked by the reaction of Tongtian sect leader. He never thought that after so many things, Tongtian sect leader still had such anger. When Daozu wanted to stop it, it was too late.


    Hongjun Daozu just wanted those reclusive monks to come out and test the details of Kunpeng. He didn''t want conflicts among the saints to avoid damaging the vitality of the three realms. However, he didn''t want the mind of Tongtian cult leader to be so strong. He did this in a rage, but Hongjun Daozu lost his grasp.


    The saints felt the movement of Tongtian sect leader, so they ordered their disciples to hurry back from the desolate starry sky to stop Tongtian sect leader''s crazy move. In their hearts, they all thought it was calculated by Tongtian sect leader to give up the struggle with the West and seek the merit of assisting the emperor.


    Everything can be abandoned in the face of interests. Although the saints didn''t want to have a war with the apostasy, so as not to affect their future competition for one side of the world, the leader of Tongtian cult went too far and wanted to break their roots, which made the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the west very angry. If they didn''t dare to fight because of an agreement, I''m afraid that the interception will immediately kill and injure countless people as in the first war of Fengshen.


    However, the leader of Tongtian sect was also prepared before taking action. He watched and paid attention to the every move of the four saints at any time for fear that the other party would break his oath and attack his disciples.


    Just as the saints were on their guard, suddenly a burst of pressure came from the sky. The Hongjun Taoist ancestor said, "come to Zixiao Palace at an equal speed!"


    Not everyone can hear the voice of Hongjun Daozu, and only when Sanqing, empress Nuwa, the two saints of the west, Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Yuanzi of Hongyun Town, Styx, Haotian and queen mother of the west can hear it.


    After receiving the order from the Taoist priest, the people got up and went to Zixiao palace. Before leaving, Kunpeng said to empress Houtu, "the great disaster is finally coming. Taoist friends should act according to their circumstances!"


    Empress Houtu nodded when she heard this, then got up and went to Zixiao palace with Kunpeng. When he came to Zixiao palace, Kunpeng saw that others had already sat down, so he and empress Houtu also came forward and sat with Hongyun, zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi.


    When Kunpeng and empress Houtu sat down, Hongjun Daozu appeared in front of the people without any life. They quickly got up to salute.


    After the ceremony, Hongjun Daozu said, "today, I let you come to Zixiao palace because you have gone too far, so the way of heaven can''t run smoothly. Therefore, as a teacher, I have a teacher to announce to you. I hope you can take care of yourself!"


    Hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, everyone hurriedly said, "I''m ignorant. Please give me some advice."


    Hongjun Daozu said: "quantitative robbery is originally the time for the immortals in the three realms to solve the cause and effect. As long as there is cause and effect, all people need to enter the robbery. The agreement you discussed prevents this. Originally, the saints do not need to enter the robbery, but because you make such a fuss, it has caused changes in the way of heaven, so the saints also need to enter the world to deal with the robbery!"


    When the saints heard this, they couldn''t help hating Kunpeng. It was all picked up by Kunpeng. If it wasn''t for Kunpeng, they wouldn''t have to enter the world to be robbed.


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and understood that Hongjun Daozu wanted to destroy himself and reduce his threat to him by the hand of the sage. However, Kunpeng had long made arrangements for this.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "Daozu, if the saints should also be robbed after China''s entry into the WTO, what should we do once it causes chaos in the three realms? We can''t watch the collapse of the three realms!"


    Hearing this, Hongjun Daozu said, "if the friars on the quasi Saint one want to end the cause and effect, they need to go to the boundless starry sky or chaos, so they will not have an impact on the three realms."


    As soon as Taoist Hongjun said this, it was decided that the saints must be robbed. However, this was expected by Kunpeng. Therefore, Kunpeng didn''t say anything and retreated. He didn''t need to fight with Taoist Hongjun now. Besides, the saints don''t necessarily listen to the arrangement of Taoist Hongjun and want to fight with him.


    Kunpeng retreated, but that Haotian couldn''t sit still. He was very angry that his closed door cultivation was interrupted. Now the saints have no constraints, and the great powers in the boundless starry sky also appear one after another. All the conditions are very unfavorable to the heaven. If they can''t be solved, I''m afraid the heaven is in danger!


    Haotian got up and said, "Daozu, now all the great supernatural powers in the boundless starry sky appear, but the Tianting is not guarded now, but it can''t guarantee the safety of the three realms. Please give me some advice!"


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun said, "the development of quantitative robbery is out of control now. I can''t help it. Everything depends on you to solve by yourself!"


    When the West queen mother heard this, she said, "Daozu, do we also have the worry of death?"


    Hongjun Daozu nodded and said, "as long as it''s not a saint, anyone is in danger of death, even if the Styx river is the origin of the sea of blood!"


    I have to say that Hongjun Daozu hates poison and wants to force Kunpeng to death, so that everyone can remember him, so as to achieve the purpose of destroying Kunpeng.


    Styx had been able to survive the disaster as long as he hid in the sea of blood, but he didn''t think he was in danger of death. This shocked him and made plans for the future.


    That Haotian and the queen mother of the West felt cold when they heard the words of Hongjun Daozu. Without the protection of Daozu, they were afraid that it would be difficult for them to survive the disaster, so they couldn''t help hating Kunpeng.


    When Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun heard Hongjun Daozu''s words, they didn''t resent Kunpeng, because they all heard Kunpeng analyze the possible events of excessive robbery. They all felt that Daozu''s words today were aimed at Kunpeng in that respect and wanted Kunpeng to become the target of public criticism. It is precisely because the words of Hongjun Daozu have increased the determination of Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun to lean towards Kunpeng. They believe that what Kunpeng said before is true. Daozu is really clearing the threat for himself. If Kunpeng falls, I''m afraid the next one will come to them.


    At this time, empress Houtu was worried about Kunpeng. Daozu''s words were obviously aimed at Kunpeng. Now not only the saints hate Kunpeng, but also the expressions of Haotian and West Queen Mother in Tianting are wrong. It seems that Kunpeng''s Taoist friends are in a very dangerous situation, but they can''t help themselves.


    Not only did empress Houtu, Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun find out the intention of Daozu, but the saints soon found that Hongjun Daozu came today for Kunpeng. They didn''t know where Kunpeng angered the teacher and would be so hated by the teacher. They all felt a little cold in their hearts.


    After the saints were sober, they didn''t want to be controlled by the teacher. Therefore, although they resented Kunpeng, they didn''t want to be the enemy of Kunpeng. They all wanted to see the performance of others. For the expressions of the saints, Daozu saw them in his eyes and remembered them in his heart.

 Chapter 1084

    Since Hongjun Daozu decided to attack Kunpeng, he had already planned everything. Even if the saints didn''t want to fight disorderly, he would force them to fight.


    Just listen, Hongjun Daozu said, "now the number of people on the list is far from enough. You should hurry up. Don''t wait for the emperor to unify the fairy world. The number on the list of gods is still insufficient. In that case, the insufficient number should be divided equally among you, elucidation, interception, Buddha and demon!"


    If the former words of Hongjun Daozu were aimed at Kunpeng, but now these words are warning the saints to distinguish the primary and secondary, and understand who has the way of heaven.


    The Supreme Lord couldn''t sit still when he heard this. He asked, "teacher, what are the conditions for the gods on the list to be on the list?"


    The Supreme Lord asked the doubts in the hearts of the saints. In the previous fierce battles, many people died, whether it was the disciples of the four religions, or sanxiu, demon and Asura. Why the teacher said that the number on the list of gods was far from enough, which made them unable to understand.


    Hongjun Daozu thought of this problem before he said that. He was ready to speak. He only heard Daozu say: "the number of people on the list of gods is beyond human control. Only when you finish the killing and robbery can you make the people who should be robbed on the list!"


    The Supreme Lord asked, "teacher, your fit is also a part of the way of heaven. Is there nothing you can do?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "although being a teacher fits the way of heaven, it is not the way of heaven after all, so you can''t control the issue of Fengshen. All these things need to be solved by yourself!"


    The first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty said, "teacher, after the emperor unified the fairyland, can the number of people who are insufficient in the list of gods become gods in flesh?"


    Hongjun Daozu shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it''s going to disappoint you. If it''s a few people, the heavenly way will ignore them and sanctify their flesh. Just as in the first World War, if there are more people, the heavenly way will arrange another killing and robbery. In that way, not only the problem of quantity robbery, but also has a great impact on your sect!"


    Hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, the saints'' faces changed greatly. If there is no sect, they will break their orthodoxy, which is killing them.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian said, "teacher, is it possible for people with cause and effect to be listed as gods as long as they are killed?"


    Hongjun Daozu nodded and said, "the amount robbery is the time to end the cause and effect. If there is cause and effect between each other, killing each other may make each other appear on the list. Of course, this is not absolute. A few people may be scared!"


    Hearing the words of Taoist Hongjun, the saints couldn''t help but talk for a long time, and finally understood who should be on the list, so the saints looked at others differently.


    At this time, empress Nu Wa said, "teacher, the two Lich religions are natural enemies. They both have great causes and consequences. If the people of the Lich clan kill the Lich clan, will the Lich clan also be on the list?"


    Hongjun Daozu shook his head and said, "didn''t I say this before? The Lich family has no yuan God. If it is killed, it can only return to heaven and earth, but it can''t be listed as a God. However, if the Lich family is killed by the Lich family, it may be listed as a God."


    After provoking the relationship between the four religions, Daozu Hongjun began to provoke the two Lich tribes again. After watching coldly, Kunpeng understood that Daozu wanted to mess up the situation in the three realms and let more people who threatened him die in the mass robbery. Although this might hurt the vitality of the realms, since Daozu dared to do so, there must be preventive measures, The most likely is that the Taoist ancestor has the ability to control the end of the mass robbery.


    After figuring this out, Kunpeng''s heart was heavy. If Daozu can even master the amount of robbery, it shows that he knows more and more about the Tao of heaven and has been infinitely close to the Tao of heaven. This is not a good thing for Kunpeng, because Daozu is likely to gradually understand his secret.


    The two saints of the West didn''t speak from the beginning. At this time, they couldn''t sit still. Zhunti got up and asked, "teacher, do we have to overthrow and redo the merits of assisting the emperor previously?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "you were fooling around and doing things that contradict the way of heaven. Naturally, you want to overthrow and redo. Whoever you get the merit of assisting the emperor depends on your own means. Well, as a teacher, say so much. Go back and prepare for the robbery!"


    Hongjun Daozu didn''t wait for the saints to react, but da Xiu waved them back to the cave to show the power of heaven to intimidate them. At the same time, he didn''t give them a chance to discuss and force them to go to war.


    Hongjun Daozu didn''t expect that it was because of his behavior that the saints were dissatisfied. Since the Daozu joined the Tao, the saints have always been respected by the audience. The Daozu suddenly gave them such a threat. How can it not arouse their rebellious psychology, but also make them determined to get rid of the control of the heaven.


    Kunpeng was supported by the power of the world and integrated into the innate Lingbao. When the pressure of the Taoist ancestors came, the Lingguang brought by the innate Lingbao blocked the pressure, but it was not transmitted back to the Beiming sea, but returned to the underworld with the empress Houtu.


    After returning to the underworld, Kunpeng and empress Houtu didn''t do any business. They all know that things are urgent now and let the witch family hurry back to the underworld to prevent accidents. This time, Kunpeng was cruel and asked several people to stay outside the boundless starry sky to stop the pursuit of the demon saint, even sacrificing their lives.


    Kunpeng was also forced to be helpless. Because the world was not perfect, Kunpeng did not dare to expose the existence of "Twelve chaotic Golden Lotus", "belief in heavenly book" and "killing divine sword", which could only reveal the original power of "Kongtong seal". Moreover, Kunpeng also doubted the ability of this innate Lingbao, but was afraid that it had been known by the Taoist ancestors, Otherwise, Daozu could not provoke everyone to come together and meet him alone.


    After receiving the teacher''s order, the enlightenment people who were not far away from the boundless starry sky suddenly stopped and asked the witch to return to the hell quickly. The great wizards were surprised by the orders of the enlightenment people, but they didn''t hesitate because the earth empress asked them to obey the orders of the enlightenment people before and after they went out.


    When the great witch left, Wudao, Hou Yi, Chang''e, Jingwei and Cangjie got up and returned to the periphery of the Honghuang starry sky. They set up a five element array and waited for the arrival of the demon saint and those Honghuang supernatural powers.


    Before the demon Saint came, the disciples of the three religions of man, elucidation and Buddha first appeared in front of them. When the disciples of the three religions saw the array set by the enlightenment, they were shocked and thought that the other party was aimed at them, so master xuandu first came forward and asked, "several Taoist friends don''t know why they set up this array here?"


    The master of xuandu ¡õ¡õ knows what they think. They only listen to the master of xuandu and say, "Taoist friends of xuandu don''t need to worry. I''m not here for you, but for other purposes. If you have nothing to do, please help yourself. I won''t stop you."


    Hearing the words of enlightenment, the xuandu master suddenly realized their intention, so he said, "in that case, I''ll leave."


    Master xuandu ¡õ ¡õ then took the disciples of Ren and Xie to cross the enlightenment. They all went to the earth fairy world. The Western Buddhas were informed by the two saints of the west, and there was no word to directly cross the enlightenment. They went to the earth fairy world. Although they didn''t know what happened in the three realms, after these two great changes, Chengdu wanted to return to its own cave for some time, So he also returned to the fairy world with the disciples of the three religions.


    It has to be said that Kunpeng''s wisdom is unparalleled. Things are indeed as he expected. Not only those Honghuang demon saints appear outside the Honghuang star sky, but also those great magical powers who have heard in Zixiao palace want to leave the Honghuang star sky and go to the earth fairy world.


    When they came to the remote starry sky, they saw that several people of Wudao were waiting for them. Qinyuan demon saint and red tiger demon saint, as the leaders of these demon saints of the demon family, hated those who had chased them. They looked around carefully and wanted to take the opportunity to kill several people of Wudao after they found that there was no witch of the witch family.


    After seeing the expressions of Qinyuan demon saint and red tiger demon saint, those great supernatural powers who had heard in Zixiao palace, such as fire ancestor, Baimang God King and thunder god, were very happy. They looked at each other and felt a trace of recognition from each other''s eyes. They all wanted to use the hand of the demon saint to see the details of the people who understood Tao. Although the power of the people who understood Tao in the chaotic storm was not weak, But it was only by the power of Lingbao, and they didn''t know the real ability at all, so they kept silent and waited for the counter attack of the demon family to decide their future direction.

 Chapter 1085

    For the great supernatural powers who once listened to the Tao in Zixiao palace, such as the ancestor of fire, Bai mang God and Thor, the enlightenment people were not worried. When they received the order, they did not hesitate to pay any price, so they were not worried about sacrificing their lives.


    Kunpeng had no choice but to do so. If he could not shock the saints in a short time, then he would have to face the crazy attack of the saints. Moreover, he had the origin of Kongtong seal. Even if his disciples died, he could be saved. In this way, he had good reasons to deal with those people.


    After seeing the expressions of the fire ancestors, the Qinyuan demon Saint understood each other''s intention. Although the Qinyuan demon saint was very dissatisfied with the fire ancestors'' move, the enlightened people had blocked the door. If they didn''t do it, it would be difficult to use the fire ancestors'' hands to deal with the Lich clan in the future, so the Qinyuan demon Saint looked at the red tiger demon saint, With the four demon saints of Golden Snake, snow leopard, black bear and crocodile, they rushed to the enlightenment.


    Qinyuan and Chihu, the six demon saints, are quasi Saint level masters. They are all very good at magic and magic. Although they are aware of the five elements array, they are not afraid. On the contrary, they think that the opportunity for revenge has come. As for the Kunpeng behind the enlightenment people, they think it is not a problem. Kunpeng is also a quasi saint, and there are six quasi saints on their side. Moreover, they also talked about the work of the ancestors of fire. They don''t believe that Kunpeng has the ability to fight against so many quasi saints.


    Although Qinyuan and Chihu still admit that they are demons, they don''t want to take refuge in empress Nuwa, a demon saint, because they are all loyal men of the demon emperor Jun. when Lu yashen died, they had lost their relationship with empress Nuwa.


    When he saw Qinyuan, several of their demon saints rushed up and shouted, "start the battle!"


    As soon as the voice of enlightenment fell, the five element array slowly began to operate. The five element array they had laid was not an ordinary five element array, but a congenital five element array that Kunpeng understood after collecting the innate five element spiritual roots. However, because the innate five element spiritual roots wanted to support the operation of the world, the enlightenment people had no legal person to keep one spiritual root, You can''t give full play to the power of the big array.


    The five elements array moved, and the five elements aura outside the starry sky gathered frantically. Chang''e offered the gold palm of the "Sun Moon essence wheel" of the innate spiritual treasure, Jingwei held six quiet bamboo palm trees of the innate spiritual root, and Cangjie offered the palm water of the "northern Xuanyuan water control flag", and Cangjie offered the palm fire of the "Lingshu lamp". Hou Yi himself was the reincarnation of a local witch, Nature holds the power of the earth.


    When the five elements array was formed, the six demons were trapped in the array, and the great magical powers such as the fire ancestor, the white mang God King and the thunder god were shocked. They didn''t expect that only a few of the younger generation were so powerful that they could set up an array to trap six quasi Saint level demon saints. These people have extraordinary knowledge. Naturally, they can see the power in the five element array. Therefore, although the demon saint was trapped, he didn''t want to help.


    The six demon saints trapped in the five element array were furious at this time. They never thought that they would be trapped in the array because of their arrogance. Although they didn''t have finished congenital spiritual treasures in their hands, they all refined a inferior congenital spiritual treasure from their own incarnation, and they were all refined by their own noumenon.


    Since the demon saints Qin yuan and white tiger decided to take revenge, they naturally ignored it. According to the information they got, now Kunpeng, Houtu, Styx and all saints are limited by the oath and are not allowed to intervene in the robbery. Naturally, they have nothing to worry about. Unfortunately, they don''t know that the way of heaven has changed, but they are looking for their own death.


    Wudao also saw the fire ancestors standing aside to watch the war, so he just decided to give Qinyuan these demon saints a hard hand, so as to frighten the other party and make the other party dare not move easily. With such a decision, under the guidance of enlightenment, the five element array began to rotate like a huge millstone. The six demon saints trapped in the array were miserable under the dissipation of the five element aura. If they didn''t have quasi Saint cultivation, they couldn''t stand the polishing of the five element aura. And the base of the five element array, that is, the five spiritual treasures in their hands, not only guides the five element Reiki to gather together.


    The trapped six demon saints are not fools. When they see that the five element array is getting stronger and stronger, they understand that if they can''t break out as soon as possible, they will be destroyed by the five element array over time. So the six demon saints shouted and showed their body. They saw a giant ape, a tiger, a giant snake, a snow leopard, a black bear and a giant crocodile in the air. If the demon clan shows its true body, it will be able to exert its 100% power.


    The giant ape waved a huge stick and hit the five element array in a frenzy. The fierce tiger shouted and jumped at Hou Yi. The giant snake, snow leopard, thunder bear and giant crocodile all found their own opponents.


    I have to say that once these demon saints are desperate, the effect is amazing. Even if they have a big array to resist, they are still beaten by each other for a moment. The reason for this result is that the five of them do not understand the five element array, and naturally they can not give full play to their due ability. Hou Yi, as an earth array, is fortunately a great witch, but he is not afraid of each other. However, Jingwei, Chang''e and Cangjie were not so lucky. They didn''t adapt to this close combat. They were beaten so hard before long.


    Hou Yi saw that the five element array was dangerous, so he shouted, "senior brother, I''m afraid we can''t go on like this. We still have to fight back as soon as possible!"


    The enlightenment also saw this. Although the five elements array was good, their contact time was too short to grasp its essence. In particular, Jingwei and Chang''e were unable to resist the close combat. If they had not been protected by Lingbao, they would have been defeated by the hands of the two demon saints.


    When things got to this point, the enlightenment didn''t care so much. He shouted and released the evil corpse. The evil corpse of the Enlightenment was evolved from the congenital spirit adjective a nose sword. It was full of murderous spirit. As soon as the evil corpse came out, it immediately attacked the giant ape in the original demon sanctuary of the Qin Dynasty.


    There are a lot of spiritual treasures in the hands of the enlightenment. When he was controlling the flood for Dayu, the Dinghai God needle refined by him has become a treasure of postnatal merit after so many years of merit. The evil corpse holding the Dinghai God needle fought hard with the giant ape. The evil corpse of the enlightenment is a congenital spiritual treasure. Naturally, he is not afraid to fight hard, but has a close relationship with the giant ape.


    Looking at Hou Yi, holding a "Pangu bow" to bend the bow and take an arrow, he locked the red tiger demon saint, and "whoosh" shot an arrow. The power of the "Pangu bow" was very powerful. After the red tiger demon Saint showed his body, it was difficult to avoid. This arrow only hurt him. Although it didn''t kill him, it also hurt his vitality.


    When Wu Tao and Hou Yi became powerful, the situation immediately turned around. Jingwei and Chang''e also took a breath of relief. This time, neither of them dared to reserve. Jingwei immediately sacrificed the "nine days and Yuan Yang merit ruler", the most valuable merit of the day after tomorrow, and Chang''e also sacrificed the "Pangu Ding", the most valuable merit of the day after tomorrow. As for Cangjie, he did not dare to be arrogant, Put the "ten taste Xuanshui Black Lotus" under your feet.


    When Jingwei launched, their defense was extremely powerful, but the three demon saints of Golden Snake, black bear and giant crocodile could no longer threaten their safety.


    Although before the war, the six demon saints of naqinyuan, red tiger, Golden Snake, snow leopard, black bear and giant crocodile knew that they had many innate spiritual treasures to protect themselves, they didn''t worry about having six quasi saints. When they really faced so many spiritual treasures, they immediately felt that they were powerless to break each other''s defense.


    After sacrificing their own spiritual treasures, the enlightenment didn''t want to delay more time and began to kill. The enlightenment one dragged the two demon saints naqinyuan and snow leopard, but the sea god needle and divine fire tripod in his hand kept attacking, so that the two demon saints were unable to fight back. Not to mention Hou Yi''s "Pangu bow", even the sage was afraid of three points. What''s more, as a quasi Saint like the red tiger, the Jingwei not only sacrificed the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" at the beginning of the battle, but also the "ten grades of Xuanshui Black Lotus" stood at his feet. There were no problems in both attack and defense. Chang''e''s situation was the same as that of the Jingwei. She had the acquired merit and virtue to defend, In addition, the "Sun Moon refined wheel" integrating attack and defense also gained the upper hand. Cangjie had "Lingshu lamp", "Luobao money" and "star sword". Lingbao was also majestic in his hand, making the other party unable to fight back.


    When the ancestors of fire, Baimang God and Thor saw the innate spiritual treasures or the postnatal merit treasures of enlightenment, they couldn''t help but have a greed and wanted to keep these spiritual treasures for themselves. Greed was out of control. In addition, they had an agreement with the demon saints Qinyuan and Chihu to advance and retreat together in the mass robbery.


    When the enlightenment masters were concentrating on meeting the demon saints of Chihu and Qinyuan, the fire ancestors took action secretly and slowly surrounded the enlightenment masters. Because the fire ancestors had no sign of action before, the enlightenment masters relaxed their vigilance and had to deal with the attacks of the demon saints of Chihu and Qinyuan, So they were easily surrounded by each other.

 Chapter 1086

    Relaxing vigilance can only bring danger to themselves. This may be that they haven''t matured, or they want to lead each other to do it deliberately. This may only be understood by the enlightenment themselves, but the current situation is becoming more and more unfavorable to the enlightenment.


    Just when they realized that they suppressed the demon saints Qinyuan and red tiger, the ancestor of fire, the king of Baimang God and the God of thunder launched their long planned sneak attack.


    However, the enlightened people didn''t notice this. When more than a dozen quasi saints such as the ancestor of fire, Baimang God and Thor suddenly launched an attack, it was too late for them to resist. The innate five element array was broken by one attack under the other party''s sneak attack. At the same time, the five of them were also damaged.


    After breaking through the five element array made by the enlightened people, more than a dozen quasi saints of the fire ancestor, the white mang God King and the Thor did not make any more moves. Although they were very jealous of those Lingbao, if they continued to make moves, they would have to make a life and death enemy with a strong man like Kunpeng, which was not what they wanted.


    After the array was broken, several people of the enlightenment coldly stared at more than a dozen people of the fire ancestor. With a sneer, the enlightenment asked, "the fire ancestor, you are so shameless that you sneaked into us. It''s disdainful to say it. If you have the ability, you''ll kill us, or you''ll face the crazy counterattack of my Beiming sea!"


    However, the fire master didn''t expect that the Enlightenment was still so tough in the face of such a situation. He just heard a cold hum and said, "enlightenment, you are ignorant. You guys set up a big array to block my boundless starry sky, but it broke our face. Why can''t we break the array?"


    It has to be said that the reason of the fire ancestor is very sufficient. They dare to help Qinyuan. Several demon saints account for this reason. Even Kunpeng has no choice but to take him.


    Unfortunately, they underestimated Kunpeng and forgot their time. Now it is a quantitative robbery. As long as you enter the world, you will be robbed. However, the heavenly way only cares about the general trend, but Xiaoshi doesn''t care. That is to say, as long as you can kill your enemies, whether good or evil, the heavenly way will admit that you have survived the disaster.


    The fire ancestor thought that what he did was very appropriate, but he didn''t know that he had stepped into the trap set by the Hongjun ancestor. It can be said that he had stepped into the gate of hell without knowing.


    The enlightenment coldly snorted and said, "fire ancestor, you are also an expert of a generation. Don''t take such nonsense as this. Since you have intervened in this matter today, you are the enemy of the Beiming sea. Under the entanglement of cause and effect, you have also entered a quantity robbery. You should be careful from now on. Don''t go on the list of gods."


    When he realized the truth, he felt cold in his heart. At this time, he was worthy to realize that it was a mass robbery. There was no reason to say. As long as he joined the WTO, he was contaminated with cause and effect. If they really led to the counterattack of Kunpeng and the Witch family, they were worried about their lives. Thinking of this, the fire ancestor had some regrets. He shouldn''t have meddled in the cause and effect between the Beiming sea and the demon family on impulse.


    The fire ancestor''s reaction was clear to the Qin yuan demon saint. He didn''t want to say the fire ancestor back because of his understanding of the Tao. So he hurriedly said, "it''s no use if you want to go back now. We''ve offended Kunpeng. We''ll just kill them first!"


    When the fire Master heard this, he hesitated and didn''t speak. The Thunder God was angry, but he thought it was right, so he said: "we have no way back from the friendship of the fire road. Besides, the saints and Kunpeng have an agreement not to intervene in the robbery. Those witches alone are not enough to be enemies with us. What''s your concern!"


    When the fire Master heard the Thunder God''s words, he was ruthless. Since he had offended Kunpeng, according to Kunpeng''s behavior, he might not let himself go. He simply didn''t do it twice. Let''s clean up their disciples first.


    After having a plan, the fire ancestor sneered and said, "since you are stubborn, don''t blame my men for being ruthless!"


    After being attacked by the fire ancestor, the five people were ready. They gathered together and relied on two acquired merits and virtues to defend, so they no longer gave each other a chance to take advantage of.


    Just listen, the enlightenment said, "if you have any ability, give it out. We''ll take it all."


    Several people who understand the Tao also know their situation, so the five people are Lingbao and don''t leave any backhands. Outside the boundless starry sky, there are treasure lights, which makes more than a dozen people of the fiery Taoist ancestor greedy.


    When Kunpeng and empress Houtu returned from Zixiao palace, they always paid attention to the every move of the enlightenment. When they saw that more than a dozen people in the ancestor of fire were greedy, empress Houtu couldn''t help saying, "Taoist friends, it seems that we should move forward, otherwise they will be in danger!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s not urgent for the moment. We''d better wait and see. At this time, we''re afraid to hit the trick of Hongjun Daozu!"


    Empress Houtu sighed when she heard Kunpeng''s words. She had no more words. She could only continue to watch and note the things in the boundless starry sky. Not only Kunpeng and empress Houtu were watching and noting the matter, but all saints, Tianting, Zhen Yuanzi and other people were watching and paying attention to it. They all wanted to see what Kunpeng and empress Houtu would do.


    After making up his mind, the fire ancestor did not hesitate, and directly took the dozen quasi saints to attack them.


    More than a dozen quasi saints mean that there are more than a dozen innate spiritual treasures. Otherwise, they can''t achieve the quasi saintly Tao fruit. Although the quality of their spiritual treasures is not very good, there are very few innate spiritual treasures in the three realms. Even the saints don''t have many in their hands. Otherwise, no one in the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty would ignore the face to ask for the innate spiritual treasures given to Guanyin Bodhisattva, Let the immortals of the three worlds laugh at it.


    In the face of many quasi saints'' attacks, the enlightened people are not afraid. They have two acquired merit and virtue protection. In a short time, these quasi saints can''t break their defense. As long as time goes by, Kunpeng and empress Houtu will naturally come to help each other.


    Knowing the Tao, several people had the idea of defense in their hearts, and Cangjie prepared the "lost treasure money". As long as the quasi saints of the fire ancestors dared to attack with innate Lingbao, he would drop it.


    Cangjie had the strange treasure of "falling treasure money" in his hand, but the fire ancestors and others did not know it. Naturally, they were unprepared. They all knew the truth of long dreams at night, so they all wanted to win the enlightenment people as soon as possible, so they all showed their innate Lingbao and launched a fierce attack on the enlightenment people.


    More than ten pieces of innate spiritual treasures flew together. The scene was earth shaking. Even if the enlightenment people had the acquired merit and treasure defense, they didn''t dare to be careless. The enlightenment and Hou Yi also fought back one after another to reduce the pressure of Jingwei and Chang''e. However, Cangjie picked up his spirit and carefully looked at the dozens of congenital Lingbao, trying to make sure that they were of good quality and make profits from them.


    Not to mention, among the more than ten pieces of congenital treasure, there are really a few pieces of good quality. One of the mirror shaped congenital treasure is in the middle and upper quality. Cangjie was optimistic about the opportunity to "drop treasure money" and suddenly attacked it. All of a sudden, he dropped the congenital treasure and cut off contact with the original owner.


    The owner of this congenital treasure is the Baimang God King. The reason why he called it Baimang God King is also from this congenital treasure. This mirror can reflect the sharp gold gas of the West. It has great interests. I don''t know how many high people died under this mirror in the flood and famine period. When the mirror was left behind, Baimang God King was very anxious and quickly warned others to be careful.


    Unfortunately, the white mans God gentleman was still late. Cangjie dropped several congenital treasures one after another after he dropped the precious mirror. At that time, the others hurried to take back their own treasures.


    This sudden change surprised more than a dozen quasi saints of the ancestors of the fire. They didn''t know what to do. The congenital Lingbao couldn''t be used, which meant that they couldn''t understand the Tao for a long time. Once the time went on, when the reinforcements of the enlightenment came, their fate would be miserable.


    After several discussions, the original demon saint of Nagin was forced to break the defense of the enlightenment people by means of self violence of his innate spiritual treasure. It has to be said that their idea was very good. Under the cover of many quasi saints, the original demon saint of Nagin threw his innate spiritual treasure to the Enlightenment people.


    After listening to a loud bang, the defense of the most valuable merit treasure the day after tomorrow was broken. Qinyuan demon Saint suffered heavy losses. Congenitally, Lingbao wanted to be his self explosion of three corpses. A quasi saint''s self explosion was beyond their ability to resist, and the natural defense was broken.

 Chapter 1087

    Fire ancestors waited for this opportunity. At the moment when the defense of the most valuable merit and virtue was broken the day after tomorrow, they launched a long-awaited attack.


    Their goal was not to understand the Tao and Hou Yi, nor Cang Jie, but Jingwei and Chang''e. they all knew that enlightenment, Hou Yi and Cangjie were nothing as long as there was no defense of the postnatal merits and virtues.


    Because Cangjie could not compare with the enlightenment and Hou Yi in combat effectiveness, he always stood with Jingwei and Chang''e. when he saw that they were in danger, Cangjie blocked them regardless of their own safety. The fire ancestor''s long-awaited attack firmly hit Cangjie.


    Although Cangjie had the highest cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, he couldn''t stand so many full blows of quasi saints. He died immediately under one blow, and even had no chance to rescue.


    Cangjie''s death surprised the saints, Haotian and other people. They all knew how crazy Kunpeng was. The fire ancestor''s move successfully aroused Kunpeng''s anger, but the next war was inevitable.


    At the moment of Cangjie''s death, Kunpeng moved. When he saw the space, he came to the boundless starry sky. Kunpeng shocked the saints, Haotian and others again. Cutting space is the means of saints. Kunpeng is just a quasi saint. Although it can resist saints, it can''t compare with saints in realm, but now it seems that they all underestimate Kunpeng.


    As soon as Kunpeng appeared, several people came forward and said, "teacher, younger martial brother, he can''t do it. Please help him!"


    What kind of situation Cangjie was, Kunpeng was clear in his heart. He only heard him say, "it''s not time to save him for the time being. Protect Cangjie''s body first, and wait until you solve these Xiao Xiaozhi generation as a teacher."


    The appearance of Kunpeng shocked the fire ancestors. It was a means to cut through the space saints. Even if they had ten quasi saints, they were nothing in front of the saints.


    At this time, the fire ancestor regretted why he wanted to participate in this matter. The disciple of Kunpeng was obviously dead. They had succeeded in angering Kunpeng. I''m afraid it''s more or less bad today.


    Qin yuan''s demon saint''s heart was like the fire ancestor, but he still wanted to fight, so he pressed his fear and said, "Kunpeng, you have an agreement with the saints and don''t intervene in the robbery, otherwise you will be jointly ¡õ¡õ¡õ, do you want to break the agreement?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and said: "Qin yuan, you are getting bolder and bolder. You dare to put such a vicious hand on my disciples. Today you are going to die. Otherwise, how can I get a foothold in the three realms? As for the agreement you said, it was just a matter of the past. Nu Wa is afraid that she hasn''t had time to tell you. Now the Taoist ancestor has cancelled our agreement. Are you very disappointed now!"


    Qinyuan demon saint was shocked when he heard Kunpeng''s words. He angrily said, "it''s impossible!"


    Kunpeng said, "whether it''s possible or not, you''re dead today."


    Qinyuan demon Saint thought he could use the agreement to threaten Kunpeng, but he didn''t expect that the agreement was now invalid, which made him feel like falling into an ice cave.


    More than a dozen quasi saints, such as the ancestor of fire, knew the big thing as soon as Kunpeng appeared. When Kunpeng and Qinyuan demon talked to each other, they looked at each other and moved back slowly, hoping to escape as soon as possible.


    Unfortunately, the fire ancestor underestimated Kunpeng. When they didn''t move far, Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "fire, it''s too late for you to want to go now. Since you dare to intervene in the struggle between the poor and the demon family, you must be ready to die!"


    As soon as Kunpeng''s voice fell, more than a dozen of fire ancestors suddenly found that the whole space had been banned. It was too late for them to go. Looking at Kunpeng''s expression, I''m afraid they really had to kill them.


    The fire ancestor said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, this is not our fault. Please let us go for the sake of listening to the Tao in Zixiao palace!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "now you think of the love you heard in Zixiao together. Why didn''t you think of it when you besieged the poor disciples? Since you dare to fight, you should die!"


    As soon as Kunpeng''s words fell, his body shape suddenly disappeared, and then appeared in front of a quasi saint. As soon as Kunpeng stretched out his hand, he took down a quasi saint. In an instant, the quasi Saint died.


    Kunpeng''s move and killing in space made many quasi saints present feel cold, and it was beyond the number of people to resist the saints. At this time, the fire ancestor secretly hated the original demon saint of the Qin Dynasty. If he hadn''t said that Kunpeng had an agreement with the saints and couldn''t intervene in the robbery, he didn''t dare to kill Kunpeng''s disciples. It would be better for him to kill himself I lost my life.


    If the previous Kunpeng''s ability to cut through space shocked the saints at Kunpeng''s mastery of the laws of space, now Kunpeng''s instantaneous movement made them cold. Although it is said that saints can also cut through space, it is not easy to use space to move like Kunpeng.


    Seeing this scene, the saints, Haotian, the queen mother of the west, Styx and others can''t help but feel whether Kunpeng has already become a saint. Everything in the past was deceiving them. No wonder they have such an idea. After all, the strength of Kunpeng now is amazing.


    Just listen, Kunpeng sneered, "this is just the beginning. Now you are ready to kill me today, so as to inform the three circles that if you provoke me, I won''t blame you for being cruel!"


    As soon as Kunpeng''s words fell, his body disappeared in front of the people again, and then there was a quasi saint''s death. If it was an accident that they were unprepared for the last quasi saint''s death, then this time there were still people falling under their God''s defense, but it made the quasi Saints such as the ancestor of fire and the Qin yuan demon Saint die.


    Just listen, Qin yuan''s demon Saint said angrily, "Kun Peng, since you want me to wait for death, we won''t let you live. If you want to die, everyone will die together."


    Qin yuan''s demon Saint rushed to Kunpeng and wanted to learn that during the Lich war, the Lich family broke through the "Celestial Star array" by self explosion. Generally, he died with Kunpeng.


    Qin yuan''s idea of the demon saint is good, but it is not realistic. During the Lich war, it was a struggle between the quasi saint and the quasi saint, but now Kunpeng''s strength has exceeded the quasi saint and can be compared with the saint. His idea is a little naive.


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and stood on the spot without any escape. He just stretched out his right hand to the Qinyuan demon saint. Suddenly, the Qinyuan demon saint was fixed in the air by Kunpeng and could no longer get close to Kunpeng.


    For a moment, with a loud bang, the Qin yuan demon saint was unable to suppress his aura and died, while his enemy Kunpeng was unharmed.


    Such a change has aggravated the chill in the hearts of the fire ancestors. This is a naked killing. These quasi saints have no power to fight back against Kunpeng.


    The death of Qinyuan demon Saint made it difficult for many quasi saints, such as the ancestor of fire, Thor and Baimang God, to suppress their fear, and their faces became very embarrassed.


    The fire ancestor still didn''t give up and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, now you have killed our two Taoist friends in succession. Even if there is cause and effect between us, it''s time to repay. Please raise your hand and let me wait!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "how can you Xiao Xiaozhi compare with the disciples of my family? Since you have been robbed, please stay today. I also do things for heaven to improve the way of heaven!"


    Seeing Kunpeng pressing so hard, the ancestor of fire was horizontal in his heart and said, "Kunpeng, don''t go too far. Although we are not your opponents, if we want to die with you, even if you can survive, your disciples don''t have the ability!"


    When hearing this, the enlightened people said, "teacher, you don''t care about our life and death. As long as you can avenge younger martial brother Cangjie, we are willing to die!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered: "fire, if you have this idea, try it and see if you can hurt them in front of me!"


    However, the fire master didn''t expect that the enlightened people would be so crazy. In order to avenge one, he even ignored his own life. It seems that he is doomed today.

 Chapter 1088

    Just when the fire ancestors were discouraged, there was a sudden wave outside the boundless starry sky. The space forbidden by Kunpeng suddenly broke a gap, but a figure flashed into it.


    When the fire ancestors looked at them, they saw that empress Nuwa appeared in front of them, facing the Kunpeng from afar. At this time, they couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts.


    When Kunpeng saw Nu Wa''s mother appear, he couldn''t help humming coldly and said, "Nu Wa, what do you mean? Do you want to be an enemy here?"


    Although Kunpeng didn''t leave any affection for Nuwa, Nuwa didn''t get angry at all, but said calmly, "Kunpeng, I don''t want to be an enemy with you, but I don''t want you to hurt them!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "Nuwa, it''s still time for you to leave now. I don''t care about you. But if you want to stop me, you must be prepared to face my anger. Don''t blame me for being cruel at that time!"


    Nuwa''s mother did not expect that Kunpeng should be so arrogant. She didn''t put her in her eyes at all and said such words. However, although Nuwa was angry with Kunpeng''s rudeness, she did not dare to fight with Kunpeng easily. She did not dare to guarantee that once Kunpeng became crazy, could she afford the consequences!


    Empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, you were once a member of the demon family and the demon teacher second only to the demon emperor. Don''t you read the love of that year? They are all the future of the demon family!"


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said: "Nu Wa, don''t take the demon clan as an example. In those days, the demon clan has been completely cut off from the demon clan. How the demon clan has nothing to do with me, and you are not qualified to discuss the demon clan with me. If it wasn''t for you, the demon clan wouldn''t have the situation today! I still said that. You should leave here immediately. I have the right when you haven''t been here. If you insist on stopping me, then We can only fight for life and death. You have to think clearly! "


    When empress Nu Wa broke through the space and came to the boundless starry sky, the saints were shocked by Empress Nu Wa''s actions. Although it is said that the original demon saints are related to the demon family, there is no need to annoy people like Kunpeng in this situation. Once they annoy Kunpeng, they are only afraid of the consequences, but they can''t bear them.


    The Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West are in a good mood. After all, it has nothing to do with them, but the leader of Tongtian cult is sad. If empress Nuwa really fights with Kunpeng, then I''m afraid the Lich war will break out. Now that Kunpeng is dead, the anger in the disciples is extreme. Once it breaks out, the demon clan and the sect will suffer heavy losses. The leader of Tongtian sect wants to stop it, but he is afraid to lead to the interference of other saints, so he can only give up.


    Empress Nuwa also regretted that she shouldn''t have rashly come to persuade her. Isn''t she looking for guilt for herself? No one in the three realms knows who Kunpeng is. He can do anything. Now his disciples are dead, but they can''t hand it over to everyone present. How could they listen to her persuasion.


    Unfortunately, empress Nu Wa is now difficult to ride a tiger. If she is frightened back by Kunpeng''s words, she will not be able to stand in the three realms in the future, especially the demon clan. I''m afraid she will no longer be led by her immediately.


    Thinking of this, empress Nuwa sighed: "Kunpeng Daoyou, since you insist so much, we can only do it once. If you win everything, it''s up to you..."


    Kunpeng said coldly without waiting for Nuwa''s mother to finish her words: "Nuwa, don''t talk nonsense. Since you decide to stop the poor road, you are the enemy of the poor road. Only one of you and me can fall down. There is no victory or defeat, only life and death! From then on, the demon family will also be the enemy of the poor road. Don''t blame the poor road for being cruel during the quantity robbery."


    Kunpeng said that he no longer had a chance to explain to Nu Wa. With a move of his hand, the "Pangu tripod" and "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" two treasures of merit and virtue acquired the day after tomorrow fell into his hand. Kunpeng pointed to the enlightenment and others with his hand, and then shouted, "close!" after a while, the Enlightenment was incorporated into the "Pangu tripod".


    Of course, Kunpeng was just acting. However, the enlightened people were secretly sent into their own world by him. In this way, Kunpeng could decide life and death with Nuwa without consideration.


    Empress Nuwa''s face changed greatly when she saw Kunpeng''s move. If Kunpeng did not include the enlightenment into the Pangu tripod, there might be room for relaxation, but now she has no chance.


    The saints who have been watching this dispute know that Kunpeng is really angry when they see here, but empress Nuwa is on fire. They have completely lost their constraints on the quantity robbery.


    After several people disappeared into the boundless starry sky, Kunpeng threw the "Pangu tripod" on his head, and the "Pangu tripod" stood on Kunpeng''s head. The "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" held in his right hand pointed to empress Nuwa and said, "let''s start! Let me see what progress you have made over the years, and you want to be an enemy against me!"


    However, empress Nu Wa understood that the battle had to be fought. With a long sigh, she also offered a "picture of mountains and rivers" and took the "red Hydrangea" in her hand.


    As soon as the two sides showed their weapons, the situation became explosive. The fire ancestors were very helpless when they saw this scene. Although they wanted to take the opportunity to leave, they didn''t dare, because once they did that, no matter who won, Nvwa and Kunpeng would be the target of each other''s pursuit. But they waited here, I''m afraid it would be difficult Withstand the aftermath of Kunpeng''s fight with empress Nuwa.


    Although empress Nuwa saw Kunpeng and asked her to fight first, empress Nuwa knew how many accomplishments she had. In the first war of Fengshen, Kunpeng''s attack was very fierce. Now, after so many years of cultivation, she''s afraid it will give the other party a chance to fight back. Therefore, empress Nuwa didn''t fight, Instead, he focused on Kunpeng''s every move, waited for work with ease, and asked Kunpeng to do it first.


    Kunpeng didn''t pay attention to Nuwa''s response. He knew exactly how many accomplishments Nuwa had. Since Nuwa didn''t want to take the initiative to attack, Kunpeng was not polite.


    Just listen, Kunpeng shouted, "long!"


    Suddenly, Kunpeng''s body became huge, and the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" in his hand also became larger. With a wave of the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" in Kunpeng''s hand, he drew a perfect trace and hit Nvwa on the head.


    Kunpeng''s move was to kill her, but he showed no mercy to Nuwa. It seems that he really wants to compete with Nuwa for life and death, and there is no room for relaxation.


    For Kunpeng''s move, empress Nuwa can only fight back desperately. Although Daozu once said that saints do not die, if Kunpeng really has to take the road to prove Taoism, he may really hurt saints.


    Nuwa''s mother waved her right hand, but the red Hydrangea quickly met the attack of Kunpeng''s "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler". Although Kunpeng''s attack was just a tentative move, Nuwa''s mother dared not take it lightly. After all, this is a real duel, not a performance. If you are not careful, you will be in danger.


    After the collision between the ball and the ruler, Kunpeng snorted coldly and took a step forward. Then he came to Nuwa''s mother. The "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" was like a giant dragon flying around Nuwa''s mother. This time, Kunpeng took it seriously and restrained Nuwa''s innate spiritual treasure with hand to hand combat, so that Nuwa could not give full play to her own strength.


    Empress Nuwa is a saint after all. Although Kunpeng''s attack was powerful, it was not easy to hurt her. Seeing empress Nuwa''s body flash, she was a blink away from Kunpeng''s attack.


    After she suffered a great loss in the World War I, Nuwa has been studying the countermeasures against Kunpeng to prove that the attack is unparalleled, but Nuwa is unable to resist, so Nuwa began to study blinking and skillfully mastered this skill, which is also the way for Nuwa to protect her life.


    Kunpeng sneered at Nu Wa''s use of teleportation and said, "teleportation is not a great skill. If you want to rely on it to fight against the poor, you underestimate the poor!"


    Empress Nuwa disagreed. As long as she mastered the blink in her heart, even if she lost to Kunpeng, she wanted to protect herself without any problem.


    Not only does empress Nuwa think so, but even in the hearts of the saints, Hongyun, zhenyuanzi and Styx, they don''t think Kunpeng can hurt empress Nuwa. After all, the sage is consistent with the way of heaven, and it can''t be hurt by the quasi sanctuary. What''s more, it cuts through the space anytime and anywhere. Even if Kunpeng is powerful, he can''t hold the sage, In this way, empress Nuwa is naturally in an invincible position. However, some people don''t think so. In the heart of empress Houtu, Kunpeng has surpassed the sage and pursued the Taoist ancestors. Empress Nuwa wants to rely on this small means, but she is not the enemy of Kunpeng.

 Chapter 1089

    Seeing the appearance of empress Nu Wa, Kunpeng understood what the other party thought. The reason why Kunpeng asked his disciples to make such sacrifices was to establish authority in the three realms and make the saints dare not target him. Since empress Nu Wa came to the door, he naturally wouldn''t let it go at night.


    Just listen, Kunpeng shouted, "open the world!"


    At that time, the world changed color, and Kunpeng''s body became larger. At this time, Kunpeng played his "Lich immortal body" to the extreme. Although it was not comparable to Pangu''s real body, it was much higher than zuwu''s real body.


    I saw Kunpeng holding the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" in both hands. Facing the empress Nuwa, it was a "force splitting Huashan" in the past. The "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" fell and trembled in the boundless time and the starry sky.


    If it is said that when the disciples of the three religions of predecessors, Buddhism and Buddhism fought each other, immortal Yuding''s "opening up the world" was the same, then Kunpeng''s strike was ten or 100. The two are not at the same level at all. Although immortal Yuding used the "Pangu flag", the first weapon in the three worlds, it is far less powerful than Kunpeng.


    When the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" fell, empress Nuwa stood still and did not move. She was hit by the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" and was knocked down in an instant.


    It''s not that Nu Wa didn''t want to avoid Kai Kunpeng''s attack, but that she was given the momentum of "Jiutian Yuanyang merit" and couldn''t move in the air.


    Kunpeng''s blow knocked down the pride of the saints. Although they were not present and Nuwa''s accomplishments were not as good as them, it could force Nuwa to a hopeless place, which shows the strength of Kunpeng.


    Although empress Nuwa was a saint, she was immediately hit hard by Kunpeng. After landing, she could no longer suppress her injuries, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    Fire ancestors never thought that Nu Wa, the demon saint, was so vulnerable to Kunpeng. They couldn''t help but feel sad. They knew that they could not escape death. The snow leopard demon Saint shouted and rushed directly to Kunpeng, hoping to win some time for Nu Wa to recover from her injury.


    Unfortunately, although the idea of snow leopard demon saint is good, it is beyond our ability. Even the saint is not the enemy of Kunpeng''s attack, let alone his only quasi saint.


    Kunpeng snorted coldly, "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler", and gently moved forward, but the snow leopard demon Saint didn''t even have a voice, so he immediately died on the spot.


    Although Nuwa was wounded, Kunpeng did not hesitate. The "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler" in his hand was raised again and fell again against Nuwa.


    Seeing this scene, empress Nu Wa had to work hard. With a "picture of mountains and rivers" on her head and a "red Hydrangea" in her hands, she greeted the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler".


    At this critical moment, the sky fluctuated again, and a sword broke through the air, blocked in front of empress Nu Wa, and met the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler". This is the opinion of Tongtian cult. Empress Nuwa is very dangerous, but she can''t care about anything else. She directly intervened in the battle between the two and broke the "Qingping sword" to block the disaster for Empress Nuwa.


    Kunpeng gave a loud cry, took the ruler in both hands and hit the "Qingping sword" with all his strength. The "Qingping sword" is the treasure of Tongtian sect leader''s education, but it is a top-notch innate treasure. He did not suffer any damage with Kunpeng''s all-out strike¡® "Qingping sword" is fine, but the Tongtian sect leader who manipulates the sword surged with blood.


    After defeating Qingping sword, Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "since you are involved in this matter, you are the enemy of the poor. If you come out, I will take it all!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult doesn''t want to be an enemy of Kunpeng, but he can''t ignore the injury of empress Nuwa. After all, he is an ally with empress Nuwa. Once empress Nuwa is injured, the interception of religion will also be affected, so he helps empress Nuwa.


    The appearance of Tongtian cult leader was expected by Kunpeng. Since Kunpeng had decided to make a big fuss, he didn''t take it into account. Naturally, he wanted to compete with each other.


    Just after the "Qingping sword" of the leader of Tongtian cult appeared, empress Houtu came to the boundless starry sky from the hell. Because she didn''t have the ability of the saint to break space, Kunpeng had already made a hand with the leader of Tongtian when she came.


    After seeing the appearance of empress Houtu, the leader of Tongtian cult felt a lot of pain. If he continued to fight, the interceptor and the demon clan would completely quarrel with Kunpeng and empress Houtu. This is not what the leader of Tongtian cult wants.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, your mood is poor, but you can''t do too much. I hope Taoist friends can give me a face. I don''t know if you can end this matter!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "I said that no matter who stopped me today, it is my enemy. Both sides will never die. Since Tongtian Taoist friends are fighting, we are the enemy. There is nothing to say. Everything is true."


    The leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help getting angry when he heard Kunpeng''s words, but he couldn''t really compete with Kunpeng. Good deeds are very disadvantageous to the interception of education. So the leader of Tongtian cult said to empress Houtu, "Taoist friends of Houtu, now younger martial sister Nuwa has lost her face. Let''s end the matter. If the war continues, I''m afraid it will lead to a new round of Lich war, which is very disadvantageous to both of us. Don''t Taoist friends think about the Lich clan?"


    Empress Houtu said indifferently: "the witch family has always had a clear distinction between kindness and resentment. In those years, if it was not for the help of Kunpeng Taoist friends, I was afraid that my witch family would disappear into the three realms. Today, even if it would trigger a witch war, my witch family would stand on the side of Kunpeng Taoist friends!"


    The decision made by Empress Houtu shocked the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. However, they did not expect that just the death of a disciple would lead to such a big fight, but they could not bear the consequences.


    Just when the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were shocked, Kunpeng said, "Friends of the backland, please hold empress Nu Wa and experience the master''s skill."


    Empress Houtu said, "you can rest assured. As long as I''m here, empress Nuwa will never disturb you!"


    Kunpeng nodded when he heard this, and then without saying a word, he raised his ruler to fight the leader of Tongtian cult. The leader of Tongtian cult had no choice but to raise his sword to parry, and the boundless starry sky shook again.


    When Kunpeng was fighting with the leader of Tongtian cult, suddenly an electric light flashed in the sky and shot at Kunpeng. The speed was amazing. Although Kunpeng saw the lightning, it was too late when he wanted to avoid. The lightning hit him firmly.


    Speaking of it, it startled everyone present. Kunpeng had the "Pangu tripod" on his head, which was the treasure of merit and virtue, but he couldn''t resist the lightning, so that he could easily hit Kunpeng''s body.


    I saw that under the electric light, Kunpeng''s body immediately collapsed. The sudden upheaval made everyone cold, and the empress Houtu shouted and flew to Kunpeng.


    At the moment when empress Houtu rushed over, Kunpeng''s collapsed body quickly gathered together. Kunpeng only heard a cold hum and said, "Hongjun Taoist ancestor, you had planned all this for a long time. In order to be convenient, you have to stimulate the poor. However, you underestimate the poor. Do you really think that your incomplete way of heaven can be destroyed? I can''t do it!"


    When Kunpeng said this, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa, empress Houtu and all the people present were shocked. They never thought that the lightning just was done by Taoist ancestors, which shocked them. Not only were they the saints who had been watching the war, but they were also cold hearted. They were all thinking whether they could be safe in the face of the lightning.


    As soon as Kunpeng''s voice fell, the Hongjun Taoist ancestor suddenly appeared in front of the people and said, "Kunpeng, it seems that you really have mastered the mystery of ''Kongtong seal'' and have become immortal, but even if so, you have no chance of winning if you want to be an enemy of heaven!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said: "What do you want, but you don''t need to be reminded by the Taoist priest. Don''t think I don''t know what you think. You just want to seize the ''Kongtong seal'' from me. Unfortunately, you''re late. I''ve completely refined the ''Kongtong seal'' and has become the same existence as the Tao of heaven. Even if you have the chaotic treasure of ''creation jade dish'', I can''t help it."


    Hongjun Daozu did miscalculate, but it was all caused by heaven''s will. If Hongjun Daozu had known the secret of "Kongtong seal" earlier, he would not have easily let Kunpeng integrate "Kongtong seal". Unfortunately, it is too late for him to know. Kunpeng has completely got rid of the way of heaven. Although he has not surpassed the way of heaven, he is no longer controlled by the way of heaven.

 Chapter 1090

    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun said: "Kunpeng, you really have a conspiracy. You knew that such a thing would happen today. In the Lich war, you should kill you. However, even if you get the ''Kongtong seal'', what can you do? There is chaos in the amount of robbery. In addition to the saints determined by the heaven, even if your magic power is strong and your realm is high, you can''t prove the Tao. It''s not the right way after all!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "Taoist Zu doesn''t need to say such nonsense. You and I know the right and wrong clearly. You say that the poor road is an abnormal number. Then I ask you what is an abnormal number and what qualifications you have to say such words. Are you really arrogant enough to represent the way of heaven?"


    When Kunpeng said this, he surprised Tongtian cult leader, empress Nuwa and empress Houtu. Even the saints who had been watching and paying attention to the war were very shocked. They never thought that Kunpeng was so arrogant.


    Seeing that Kunpeng was talking to Daozu like this, empress Nuwa couldn''t help but want to fall into the well and take advantage of Daozu''s hand to clean up Kunpeng, so she angrily shouted, "Kunpeng, you have the courage to talk to the teacher like this. You really can''t be a son of man!"


    Kunpeng sneered at Nuwa''s mother''s words and said, "Nuwa, I can''t say what I want to say. As for you shameless generation, I can''t be a son of man, so can you be a mother? Who abandoned their children in the Lich war? What qualifications do you have to talk to me!"


    Seeing that Kunpeng was becoming more and more arrogant, Taoist ancestor Hongjun snorted coldly and said, "Kunpeng, don''t be presumptuous. Don''t think that with the ''Kongtong seal'' to protect yourself, you can really be an enemy of the way of heaven. If you annoy me, it''s not good for you!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "Taoist ancestor, don''t scare me with big words. I''m not scared. Yes, if you really want to kill me, you do have this ability, but you don''t dare to do so. Now the ''Kongtong seal'' is integrated with me. If I die, the ''Kongtong seal'' will be destroyed, and the heavenly way will suffer a lot of losses. But you fit the heavenly way, and if the heavenly way is damaged, you will be seriously hurt, What will you take to fight against the heavenly way of the four forces! "


    Hongjun Daozu was indeed threatened by Kunpeng''s words. If Kunpeng died, the Tao of heaven was indeed being hurt, and he himself had to be injured. At that time, it was really difficult to resist the invasion of the four forces.


    Although Hongjun Daozu was shocked, he couldn''t show it. He said coldly, "Kunpeng, don''t think ''Kongtong seal'' is omnipotent. As long as you can''t prove the Tao, you will die one day!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "I''m not a fool. If I die, I''ll take you with me. Besides, Daozu, you just fit the way of heaven and can''t represent the way of heaven. Besides, even if you fit the way of heaven, the way of heaven is still incomplete. Naturally, I''m still free!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Hongjun Daozu was shocked. From Kunpeng''s words, Hongjun Daozu could hear that the other party only knew a lot about the way of heaven. If Kunpeng knew too many things, it would be very bad for his future arrangement. Thinking of this, Hongjun Daozu said: "Kunpeng, it seems that you know a lot about the way of heaven. You should remember that the general trend of the way of heaven cannot be changed, otherwise you will die even if you have ''Kongtong seal'' protection!"


    Kunpeng said with disdain: "The general trend of heaven cannot be changed, but you don''t know what punishment your Taoist ancestor should be subjected to after so many changes. Don''t think I''m a fool. I''m afraid everything in the three realms is in your calculation at the beginning, first the Styx River, then Hongyun and zhenyuanzi, and then the saints. Now you come to harm me again. Don''t think you fit the heaven''s way is great if you have to Force me to wait for everyone to come and see who can''t stand it first. "


    Once Kunpeng said this, the three realms were shocked. They didn''t think that everything about the robbery was calculated by the Taoist ancestor. Therefore, the saints and Hongyun couldn''t help being alert to the Taoist ancestor.


    Hongjun Daozu never thought that Kunpeng would understand his arrangement so well, but he was shocked. However, he could not admit this. Otherwise, he was afraid that even if the saints would no longer listen to his orders, even if he fitted the heavenly way and had the ability to manipulate the saints, it was only a small-scale guidance. Once the saints took strict precautions against him, unless he completely achieved the heavenly way Before you can manipulate the saints.


    Thinking of this, Hongjun Taoist Zu angrily said: "bold, Kunpeng didn''t expect you to be so arrogant. Even such lies dare to say that you really don''t take the Tao of heaven in your eyes. Do you really want to die?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "If you want me to die, I''m afraid you don''t have the courage. I know if what I said is true. Don''t treat the saints as fools. They have their own decision. Today''s matter is your ancestors'' calculation of me, and they still use such shameless means as sneak attack. However, I heard the word in Zixiao palace in those years, and today''s matter is between you and me In the future, everyone will speak according to their abilities. "


    I have to say that Kunpeng''s words successfully caused the embarrassment of Taoist Hongjun. He also knew that as long as the time went on, the saints would find all kinds of mistakes in the measurement robbery. However, at that time, the measurement robbery was over, and everyone had to face the invasion of the three realms by the four forces. Even if the saints were dissatisfied, they didn''t dare to act rashly. But now the Taoist has miscalculated, and all plots have been destroyed Kunpeng said it, and he really had no way to take Kunpeng, unless he didn''t want to live, but it was obviously impossible. Hongjun Daozu had been laying out since the flood. How could he be so unwise to achieve the real way of heaven.


    Hongjun Daozu didn''t know how much Kunpeng knew about his affairs, so he couldn''t help thinking that since he had missed, there was no need to entangle with Kunpeng more. It was not good for him for a long time. Moreover, although Kunpeng''s words were very arrogant, he still took into account the way of heaven, otherwise he wouldn''t end the cause and effect with himself.


    Thinking of this, Hongjun Daozu said, "well, Kunpeng, since you can avoid the punishment of heaven today, it''s not your fate. This matter is over. I hope you can take care of yourself in the future!"


    Kunpeng also breathed a sigh of relief when he heard what Taoist Hongjun said. Although he was so confident and arrogant, in his heart, he didn''t want to turn against Taoist Hongjun so early, which would not be good for him in the future. Moreover, in Kunpeng''s opinion, Taoist Zu''s cultivation has made great progress and can control the amount of robbery. He has said everything he should say, As for what the three immortals think, it''s their own business. Kunpeng doesn''t have to harm his own interests for them.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "since the Taoist ancestor said so, I have nothing to say, but I can''t let go of the demon saints of the demon clan!"


    When empress Nu Wa heard this, she quickly said, "Kunpeng, you have to forgive people. You have killed several demon saints. Even if there is a fire in your heart, let them live for the sake of being the demon family in those years!"


    Hongjun Daozu didn''t want to take care of these things, but he couldn''t help but move when he heard Nuwa''s words. Although he didn''t admit Kunpeng''s words earlier, it would make the saints doubt. This is a good opportunity to win over Nuwa and eliminate the saints'' suspicion of him.


    Thinking of this, Hongjun Daozu said, "Kunpeng should not do too much. Although it is said that your disciple is dead, he is not on the list of gods. You have the ''Kongtong seal'' in hand, but you can revive it at any time, but there is no need to cause too many killings. That will be very disadvantageous to resist the invasion of the three realms by the four forces in the future!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said disapprovingly, "I can''t say that. Since they dare to attack the poor disciples, they must have the consciousness of death. What''s more, it''s a quantitative robbery. Today, I have settled the cause and effect with them. If we don''t settle it, it will cause trouble to me in the future. How can I leave this disaster!"


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun snorted coldly and said, "Kunpeng, speaking of cause and effect, your disciples made a mistake first. If they hadn''t helped the witch family attack these demon saints and then set up an array to block them outside the boundless starry sky, how could such a thing happen? Your disciples asked for it!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "whether or not my disciples asked for it, since this happened, I have to consider the safety of my disciples, but they can''t let it go!"


    Seeing that Kunpeng and Hongjun Daozu were right again, the leader of Tongtian cult hurriedly came forward and said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, your concerns are clear, but this matter can not be solved. As long as they make an oath at the next time, the cause and effect of both sides will be ended, and you can''t embarrass your disciples for any reason in the future!"


    Hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, the demon saint and the fire ancestor hurriedly said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, we are willing to swear to end the cause and effect with you, and hope that Taoist friends will raise your hand and let us go!"


    Kunpeng originally just wanted to take the opportunity to establish his prestige among the three realms. Since Hongjun Daozu, Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa have all given face to face, if he continues to grasp this matter, he is afraid that it will lead to the counterattack of the three of them. Moreover, these people also said that they would no longer be enemies with him, and they can take the opportunity to step down.


    Just listen, Kunpeng sighed, "well, the Taoist ancestors have come forward, so I''ll let them go and hope they can take care of themselves in the future. I have to go back and revive my disciples, so I''ll leave!" Kunpeng said without paying attention to the people, so he cut through the space and went away. Houtu empress also said goodbye to the people and went back to the hell.

 Chapter 1091

    After Kunpeng left, Hongjun Daozu said to empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian: "you two deal with the things here first, and then see you as a teacher in Zixiao palace."


    Empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult were not as arrogant as Kunpeng. They naturally dared not violate the words of Taoist Hongjun, and hurriedly said, "I respect my master''s life!"


    Seeing that empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult were quite obedient, Hongjun Daozu didn''t speak any more, so he got up and returned to Zixiao palace. When he returned to Zixiao palace, he also gave orders to Haotian, Xi Wangmu, Hongyun, zhenyuanzi, Styx, taishanglaojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western Saints to go to Zixiao palace. As for Kunpeng and empress Houtu, they are completely excluded. It seems that Kunpeng and empress Houtu will become sworn enemies with Hongjun Daozu in the future.


    However, Daozu Hongjun didn''t care about Haotian, Xiwangmu, zhenyuanzi and the people of Minhe. After all, they were not the saints selected by Tiandao, but they were a certain threat to Tiandao. However, Kunpeng had made too much noise before. If Daozu only invited the saints to Zixiao palace for discussion, Haotian, Xiwangmu and zhenyuanzi would be forced to Kunpeng, This is not what Hongjun Daozu wanted to see, so he asked them to discuss business in Zixiao palace.


    After receiving the order from the Daozu, these people all got up and went to the Zixiao palace. When they arrived at the Zixiao palace and saw that Kunpeng and empress Houtu were not in their case, they were surprised. They all knew that Kunpeng and empress Houtu had become a thorn in the eye of Hongjun Daozu.


    After sitting down, Hongjun Daozu said, "as a teacher, I invite you to come here this time, but there is something to tell you. I hope you can take care of yourself, otherwise even saints may die!"


    When Taoist Hongjun said this, everyone here was shocked, especially the saints. They thought they had proved that they could be safe as long as the Tao of heaven did not die, but they didn''t expect that Taoist Zu would say such a thing again.


    As the eldest martial brother of everyone, the supreme old gentleman got up and said, "teacher, our saints have not coincided with the way of heaven. Unless the way of heaven dies, how can we be in danger of death? Is it because the way of heaven has gone wrong?"


    Hearing this, Hongjun Daozu sighed and said, "the saints under the heavenly way were disaster free, but now there are mistakes in the heavenly way. Everyone in the three worlds is in danger of death, even being a teacher."


    If the words of the ancestors of Hongjun Taoism were a flash of lightning, then these words would be like thunder. Everyone knows that the fit of the ancestors of Hongjun Taoism has become the general existence of the Tao of heaven. If even the ancestors of Hongjun Taoism are in danger of life, let alone their little mole ants.


    Empress Nuwa asked, "teacher, is this related to Kunpeng?"


    Hongjun Daozu sighed: "it can also be said, but his relationship is not big. It is mainly that when the four forces invade the three realms, when the two heavenly ways collide, all heavenly ways return to nothing. Whoever wins or loses depends on his own nature. If there is an exception, it is Kunpeng!"


    When Nu Wa heard this, she was surprised and said, "teacher, how is this possible? Even you have worries about your life. What can Kunpeng do to get away?"


    Hongjun Daozu sighed, "it''s a miscalculation to be a teacher. At that time, he looked away and underestimated the innate treasure of ''Kongtong seal'', which made Kunpeng cheap for nothing!"


    When it comes to Kongtong seal, the great old gentleman can''t bear it. He asks, "teacher, what''s the secret of Kongtong seal, and why did Kunpeng come back from death?"


    Hongjun Daozu said: "Speaking of ''Kongtong seal'' is to start from Pangu''s opening of the sky. It is a source of life produced by the way of heaven. Although the quality is only a congenital treasure, its function is far more than the congenital treasure. As long as you can refine the power of this source of life, you can never die. Kunpeng refined this treasure, so you can come back from death under the blow of being a teacher!"


    It has to be said that only villains and women are difficult to raise in the world. When the empress Nuwa heard this, she asked, "teacher, is there no way to deal with the Kunpeng?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "it can''t be said that there is no way to control Kunpeng, but it will do too much harm to the way of heaven, and some gains outweigh the losses."


    When Hongjun Daozu said this, he paused for a moment, and then said, "Xiangbi, you are all surprised why Kunpeng is so arrogant and dares to contradict him as a teacher. It is precisely because he sees the difficulties of being a teacher that he is so presumptuous."


    Empress Nuwa said, "teacher, even if the ''Kongtong seal'' is the origin of life, it''s just a little law of life. It''s no big deal. After all, we saints have mastered the power of some laws!"


    Hongjun Daozu sighed: "Speaking of this, we should start from the remote world. After Pangu opened the world, the East and the West were the same in all aspects, but we didn''t want to have a chaotic demon who died in Pangu''s sky. After the sky opened, he robbed everything in the West and fled into chaos. Therefore, the Tao of heaven was divided into two, one is the Tao, the other is the law and the teacher¡® The "jade plate of creation" inherits the origin of the Tao of heaven, and the chaotic demon God obtains the origin of the law. The "Kongtong seal" is one of the origins of the law of heaven. "


    When empress mantra wa heard this, she asked suspiciously, "the teacher says that there is no law among the three worlds, but why can we master the law?"


    Hongjun Daozu sighed: "Although it is said that the origin of the law of heaven was taken away by the chaotic gods and demons, all things are still transformed by the law. In those years, the twelve ancestral witches mastered the twelve original laws. When the witch family died and returned to heaven and earth, the power of the law naturally scattered in heaven and earth. And the innate Lingbao and the supreme treasure also have the power of the law. Of course, some acquired merit treasures also have the power of the law, which is why you The reason for mastering the power of the law. "


    The Supreme Lord said, "teacher, what is the power of this law compared with the Tao realm?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "the two practices are almost the same. There is no difference between high and low. Both sides are part of the way of heaven. If they compete, it depends on their abilities!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "teacher, so the four forces are all the power of practicing the law. Can the teacher explain the power of the law for us, or let us be prepared!"


    Hongjun Daozu said: "It''s for this reason that I called you here. After all, it''s good for you to know the power of law. Speaking of the power of law, you all know. As a teacher, I''ll talk about the two supreme laws, the law of life and the law of death. Cultivating the law of life is the main force in the world. All life is controlled by this law, and death The law is also called the law of destruction. It only appears when heaven and earth are about to be destroyed. Generally, it appears in the situation of natural punishment. Under the law of death, even saints are in danger of death. These two laws are opposite. When the law of life is strong, the law of destruction will not appear, on the contrary. The power of the law you cultivate is constructed by these two laws Cheng, of course, there are two exceptions to the law, that is, the two laws against heaven, the law of time and space. If you master these two laws, even the way of heaven can''t be destroyed by you. However, these two laws are too against heaven, but they have never been refined to great success since Pangu opened the world. "


    Hongjun Daozu paused for a moment when he said this, and then continued: "There is another law in the world, the law of faith. This is the power of acquired law, which mainly depends on the power of the faith of the living creatures. Kunpeng uses the" Kongtong seal "as a congenital treasure to practice this law, and the way to introduce and accurately mention the cultivation of you two also belongs to the scope of this law. The four forces are also practicing this law. That''s why they are The reason for invading the three realms. "


    When zhunti heard this, he asked, "can the teacher''s power of cultivating laws also prove the Tao?"


    Hongjun Daozu nodded and said, "if a person can practice the power of a law to the extreme, he can prove the Tao and become holy, but the power of the law in the three realms is very low, but it is very difficult to become holy by practicing the power of the law!"


    Zhunti asked, "teacher, Kunpeng''s accomplishments have reached the point of being a saint. Why hasn''t he become a saint yet? Does he want to practice the power of the law to become a saint?"


    Hongjun Daozu sighed: "Kunpeng seems to have adopted the method of chopping three corpses to prove the Tao, but his secret method has deviated from the road of chopping three corpses into the Tao. As a teacher, I don''t know what road he is taking to prove the Tao, but you don''t have to worry too much about Kunpeng. Kunpeng can''t prove the Tao during the mass robbery and when the Quartet forces invade the three realms."


    Hearing this, the saints were relieved. Seeing this, Hongjun said, "well, it''s time for the teacher to say. Other things depend on your own. Now you all go back and end your cause and effect as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 1092

    But it was Kunpeng and empress Houtu. After returning to the underworld, empress Houtu couldn''t help asking, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, your behavior today is too crazy. You are directly against Taoist ancestor Hongjun. Now we are afraid that we will be hated by Taoist ancestors. In the future, we are afraid that it will never be easy again!"


    Kunpeng said, "the later Taoist friends don''t know. The Hongjun Taoist ancestor has poisoned me. Even if we swallow our anger, it''s difficult to change the situation. In this case, we might as well turn our backs on him. Let''s talk about it. In this way, Hongjun Taoist ancestor doesn''t dare to oppress us too much."


    Empress Houtu sighed, "but since then, we have to bear the joint pressure of the four religions. I''m afraid it''s bad for us to seize the tree of the world in the future!"


    Kunpeng said disapprovingly, "Taoist friends are worried too much. Although doing so may arouse the vigilance of Taoist ancestors, even if we don''t do so, the Taoist ancestors won''t let us seize the tree of the world for their own conspiracy. As for the saints, they don''t necessarily have the same heart with Taoist ancestors. After all, my words have attracted their attention enough."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she didn''t say anything more in this regard, but asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I don''t know how Cangjie is now?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Taoist friends don''t have to worry about Cangjie. At this time, he is resurrecting in the poor world. It won''t take long to recover his cultivation!"


    Empress Houtu said, "that''s good!"


    When Kunpeng and empress Houtu talked about this, they found that the Styx River in the sea of blood flew into chaos. When they looked carefully, they found that Haotian, the queen mother of the west, Hongyun and zhenyuanzi in the earth fairy world and all saints all went to Zixiao palace. It seemed that they had received the call of Taoist ancestors!


    At this time, empress Houtu sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, it seems that we have been abandoned by the Taoist ancestor. The Styx River and others have come to the Zixiao palace. I''m afraid the Taoist ancestor will make a new move again!"


    Kunpeng was also very serious when he heard this. Although he didn''t know what Hongjun Daozu called to find Styx and others in Zixiao palace, it was definitely bad for him.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng sighed: "Today''s event has made Hongjun Daozu lose face in front of the immortals in the three worlds. It''s normal for him to act towards us. However, it''s not too surprising to see that Daozu even Haotian, Xi Wangmu, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi are summoned to Zixiao palace. I''m afraid he wants to split our relationship with them, but I don''t know whether Hongyun, Zhen Yuanzi, Hao Tian and Xi Wangmu can stand it Test! "


    Empress Houtu was very worried about what Kunpeng said, so she said: "Kunpeng Daoyou, if zhenyuanzi Daoyou can stand the test and still stand on our side, but Haotian, West Queen Mother and Hongyun are afraid of some difficulties, especially Haotian and West Queen Mother. They have always been capricious. When the Taoist ancestor was frightened, he was afraid that he would change his position immediately. However, Hongyun had a grudge with Daoyou and might change his mind!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "it''s going to rain. If my mother wants to get married, let them go. If they can''t afford this test, they don''t have the ability to cooperate with us."


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are afraid that they are unable to win the world of the most powerful side only by our strength, and Taoist friends are afraid that they will also lose the tree of the world!"


    Kunpeng smiled calmly and said, "although it is said that once Zhen Yuanzi, Hongyun, Haotian and Xi Wangmu change their positions, it will affect us, but it is not as serious as Taoist friends think. Without their help, we are indeed insufficient in strength, but this is not absolute. Taoist friends should not forget that they are not the only people in the three realms!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu suddenly realized and said, "Kunpeng''s Taoist friend means to complete our plan with the help of those scattered cultivation forces in the three realms!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "That''s right. Today''s feat of World War I shocked the three realms. Even the Taoist ancestors felt contradicted and nothing happened. What do you think those casual practitioners would think? If Zhen Yuanzi changed their position, as long as we issued a call, many casual practitioners would like to join us. Although they may not get those congenital treasures, they are generally the ancestors Treasure is also very rare for them, not to mention the temptation of the power of the world. I think few casual practitioners in the three realms can withstand such temptation! "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu suddenly brightened up and said, "what Taoist friends said is very true. Although there are not many scattered practitioners in the three realms in terms of sanctification, there are not many experts at Da Luo Jinxian level. If we can get their help, we will be higher than Haotian, Xi Wangmu, Hong Yun and Zhen Yuanzi."


    Kunpeng said, "that''s right. Of course, this only refers to the scattered practice in the three realms. Taoist friends should not forget that there are many scattered practices that have survived in the boundless starry sky, but there are not a few quasi saints among them!"


    When it comes to the scattered cultivation in the Honghuang starry sky, empress Houtu doesn''t think so, so she said: "Taoist friends, it''s possible that the scattered cultivation Association in the three realms will join our convening, but those people in the Honghuang starry sky are afraid that it''s impossible. After all, they just escaped from the Taoist friends, how can they send them to the door again? Isn''t they looking for death!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Houtu Taoist friend, after so many years, you have not made much progress in grasping the people''s hearts. It is said that people die for money and birds die for food. As long as there are enough interests, any gratitude, resentment and hatred can be put down, especially those people. What is the relationship between the people who die in the hands of the poor? In front of interests, they can''t give up their interests for some irrelevant people As for life and death, it''s better to say. Didn''t I agree with both sides to settle the cause and effect? Since everyone has no cause and effect, I have no reason to kill them, not to mention they don''t know. This is also very beneficial to me. How can they be in danger when both sides are beneficial! "


    Kunpeng''s words are not wrong. If they really have great interests, let alone them, even the Styx will support Kunpeng. As for Daozu, it is not possible to give them much pressure.


    Empress Houtu sighed, "I hope so! However, Taoist friend Kunpeng, we still need to guard against all saints, especially empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult. We offended both of them in this war. I''m afraid they won''t let us go easily, but we should be careful."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I understand this without saying it. I know exactly what the demon saints are thinking. Today, I have lost all their face. Even if empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian are willing to calm things down, those demon families will not agree. We have to fight with them!"


    Speaking of this, Kunpeng paused for a moment, calculated secretly, and then said, "Houtu Taoist friends, what do you think it would be like to have another Lich war in the quantitative robbery?"


    Empress Houtu was shocked when she heard this and asked, "Taoist friends want to set off a decisive battle between the Lich and the Lich. This is not a good thing for us!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "it''s not that I want to start a witch war, but that Hongjun Taoist ancestor will do so. Taoist friends heard that everyone should be robbed in the excessive robbery last time. The witch clan is no exception. Do you think he will easily let us go?"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she said, "what should I do? Those ordinary witches are helping the emperor now. I''m afraid they will worry about their lives!"


    Kunpeng said: "now the quantity robbery has entered ¡õ¡õ, and the emperor has gradually begun to unify the fairyland under the guidance of the interception of religion. In order to prevent Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa from secretly doing harm to the witch family, I suggest that Taoist friends should take back those powerful witches as soon as possible. We should change from the bright place to the dark place and don''t give each other a chance to start."


    Empress Houtu nodded when she heard this and said, "Taoist friend, it''s very kind. I''ll arrange it now!"


    Kunpeng said, "I would like to remind Taoist friends that the other party will not make any big moves for a moment. After all, it is not only us who have cause and effect with them, but that person, the two religions and the West have cause and effect with them. Taoist friends should be careful. It is best to take back their hands quickly and don''t give the other party a chance to respond."


    Empress Houtu said, "thank you for your advice. I''ll do it myself. I''m sure the saints won''t light the war!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "since Taoist friends want to fight, I''ll follow Taoist friends. It''s safer."


    Empress Houtu nodded when she heard this and said nothing more.

 Chapter 1093

    However, it was said that after the guidance of the Taoist ancestor of Zixiao palace, the immortals would each meet their own Taoist field. After returning to Tianting, Haotian and Xi Wangmu were worried, but hesitated to form an alliance with Kunpeng.


    Just listen, Haotian said, "yaochi, do you think we can continue to form an alliance with Kunpeng?"


    Hearing this, the West Queen Mother asked, "Haotian, do you want to break the covenant with Kunpeng?"


    Haotian said: "I just have this idea, but we can''t say that we can lift the covenant with him, we can only say that we have changed our position. After all, we haven''t officially cooperated yet!"


    West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, have you ever thought about what Kunpeng would think if we changed our position? Once we angered him, the consequences were unimaginable!"


    Hearing the words of the queen mother of the west, Haotian just felt that the matter was difficult. Kunpeng dared to threaten even Hongjun Daozu, let alone him and the queen mother of the West. Thinking of this, Haotian sighed: "yaochi, you can see that Kunpeng has offended Daozu, and this time Daozu in Zixiao palace has excluded Kunpeng. If we continue to associate with Kunpeng, you say how Zu will treat us. I''m afraid our fate will not be good there!"


    The West queen mother sighed, "Haotian, I know what you said, but if we don''t stand firm this time, our reputation will stink. No one wants to be an ally with us anymore. What''s more, even if we don''t form an alliance with Kunpeng, do you think the Taoist ancestors will praise us?"


    Haotian sighed when he heard this: "yaochi, you mean to continue to form an alliance with Kunpeng, but I''m afraid we can''t bear the consequences!"


    The West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, in the eyes of Daozu, we don''t have much weight. It''s not how important you and I are to let us go to Zixiao Palace this time. Daozu wants to separate Kunpeng and leave him alone, which can limit the development of Kunpeng."


    Haotian couldn''t help saying, "since the Taoist ancestors want to isolate Kunpeng, we can''t have anything to do with Kunpeng!"


    West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, have you ever thought that Kunpeng doesn''t care if there are allies like us, but can we live without Kunpeng? Without Kunpeng''s help, do you think we can take advantage of the four forces invading the three realms? Can we prove the throne?"


    Hearing these questions raised by the queen mother of the west, Haotian was speechless, but he thought about it and said, "yaochi, what you said is after the quantitative robbery. If we stand on the side of Kunpeng, we''re afraid we can''t survive the robbery. What''s the use of what you said!"


    The West Queen Mother said: "Haotian, Kunpeng once reminded us that the purpose of Taoist priest''s mass robbery is to target those of us who have quasi holy practice and do not preach. Even if we stand on the side of Taoist priest, we are afraid of the danger of death. Even if we do not have the danger of death, we are afraid of the possibility of preaching. We still can''t get rid of our present fate. If we stand on the side of Kunpeng, it will be different, Kunpeng Even the Taoist ancestors are not afraid. Naturally, we will have a strong help. Moreover, even if we stand on the side of Kunpeng during the mass robbery, the saints will not do anything to us. As long as the saints don''t do anything, we don''t need to care about other people. If there is a ''Heavenly star array'' in them, we can give up the array and hurt the enemy. "


    Haotian heard the words of Queen Mother Xi and said, "yaochi, it seems that you are iron and stand with Kunpeng in your heart, but even if it''s useful for us to stand with him, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun don''t know what choice they will make. Without their support, it''s difficult for us to get much benefit from the four forces invading the three realms!"


    When the West queen mother heard this, she smiled and said, "Haotian, you are really worried about the extreme. The time between Zhen Yuanzi and Kunpeng is not short. He already knows what kind of person Kunpeng is. Even if there are Taoist ancestors watching, it is difficult to shake Zhen Yuanzi''s confidence."


    Haotian said disapprovingly: "Yaochi, you can''t say that. Zhenyuanzi may have nothing, but have you ever thought about Hongyun? Hongyun was forced to death by Kunpeng in his last life. Although Kunpeng said that he would end the cause and effect, no one dared to protect him. Even if he didn''t complain, Hongyun was a saint of Taoism. He could be regarded as a saint of heaven. How could he stand with Kunpeng Together, if Hong Yun changes his position, Zhen Yuanzi may not be on Kunpeng''s side, so I think we''d better watch it for a while! "


    West queen mother heard this, but her heart was filled with emotion. She was extremely disappointed with Haotian''s idea. She never thought that Haotian didn''t hesitate at this time.


    Just listen, the West Queen Mother said, "Haotian, you let me down. I said so much. You are still so hesitant and don''t want to make a decision."


    When Haotian heard the words of the West King''s mother, he defended: "yaochi, I''m also thinking about our safety. After all, this matter is very important. We can''t make a decision casually!"


    The Queen Mother shook her head and said: "Haotian, you don''t have to explain. I know what you think. You just want to wait and see if Kunpeng can stand the upper hand. But have you ever thought that if we don''t do anything, we won''t get the understanding of Taoist ancestors. Even Kunpeng won''t be willing to be with us and will directly offend both of them. At that time, we will be in great trouble! Kunpeng doesn''t care How can we say that when measuring the robbery, we didn''t forget us and gave us much advice. Although the Taoist ancestor made us the Lord of heaven, he didn''t actually give us much support, otherwise the saints wouldn''t dare to ignore us. In that case, why can''t we give our lives! "


    Haotian doesn''t really have no responsibility, but his burden is too heavy, so he can''t stand up. In fact, he knows what Queen Mother Xi said, but he has to think about everything as the Lord of heaven. He can''t be as careless as Queen Mother Xi, so Fang hesitated.


    Just listen, Haotian said: "Yaochi, I understand what you said, but things are not as easy as you think. We always have to consider many aspects in order to be invincible. Yes, for Kunpeng, he really can''t do without us. That''s why we should think about everything. After all, we can''t guarantee that Kunpeng won''t cross the river and tear down the bridge after the event, and we can''t do it There is no guarantee that Kunpeng has no backhand. There are many scattered repairs in the three realms. If Kunpeng secretly deals with them, we can''t see what benefits we will get! "


    When the West queen mother heard Haotian''s words, she sighed and said: "Haotian, I can understand your difficulties, but now we really don''t have much time to think about it. If we don''t make a decision immediately, it will be too late when Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi go to the underground to discuss with Kunpeng and empress Houtu. We never have a chance to get rid of the fate controlled by others. I''ve had enough of such days!"


    Hearing this, Haotian sighed: "yaochi, it''s useless for me to say, otherwise you won''t suffer so much with me!"


    The West Queen Mother said, "what do you say? The most important thing for us now is to make choices. We''ll talk about others later. What are your plans now?"


    Haotian said, "yaochi, what plans can I have? Since you have decided to join hands with Kunpeng, can''t I oppose it? We just die together!"


    The queen mother of the West sighed when she heard this: "Haotian, I don''t want to force people to do this, but we really don''t have a choice. We can only join hands with Kunpeng!"


    Hao Tianqian held the hand of Queen Xi''s mother and said, "yaochi, you don''t have to say. I understand who makes us unable to decide our own destiny. In fact, there''s nothing to cooperate with Kunpeng. At least we can have a chance to fight. It''s better than being manipulated all the time!"


    The West Queen Mother said: "Haotian, if you can understand me, I really can''t stand such a day any more. Nominally, we are the masters of the three realms, but in fact, how many people in the three realms pay attention to us, not to mention the disciples of the saints, that is, some casual practitioners in the three realms no longer regard us as a matter for a while. Instead of sitting and dying, we might as well fight to the death, so there may be more problems A glimmer of life. "


    Haotian nodded and said, "yaochi, not only can''t you stand such a day, but I can''t stand it. You''re right. If we don''t resist again, maybe we really won''t have a chance again. When the saints stabilize the overall situation, we''ll start the operation. We''ll go to the underground to show our attitude to Kunpeng."


    Xiwang''s mother nodded, then got up and went to hell with Haotian.

 Chapter 1094

    Speaking of Hongyun and zhenyuanzi, they are indeed as Haotian said. Hongyun has a different heart for Kunpeng. After coming out of Zixiao palace, zhenyuanzi wants to go to the underground to tell Kunpeng what happened in Zixiao palace and discuss future countermeasures, but they are opposed by Hongyun, which shocked zhenyuanzi.


    Although Zhen Yuanzi was dissatisfied with Hongyun''s move, it was not easy to argue with Hongyun in chaos, so they had to return to Wuzhuang temple for negotiation first.


    After taking his seat at Wuzhuang temple, Zhen Yuanzi asked, "brother Hongyun, why do you want to stop Wei from going to the underground to discuss with Kunpeng Taoist friends? Do you really want to change your position because of what Taoist Zu said?"


    Hongyun nodded and said, "brother, I have this method. What can Kunpeng do even if he is powerful? Can he be compared with the teacher who has joined the Tao? This is obviously impossible. In that case, why should we be involved with him and hate the teacher in vain!"


    Zhen Yuanzi didn''t expect that Hongyun, who has always been benevolent and righteous, would say this, so he sighed: "good brother, you have changed and become a brother. You don''t dare to know."


    Hongyun said, "big brother, people will change. I''m just adapting to the change of the way of heaven. It was because I didn''t know how to be flexible that I had the disaster of death. Now I don''t want to provoke the disaster of death."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "good brother, people can''t live without faith. If Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Houtu didn''t help at the beginning, I''m afraid you and I don''t have today. How can you cross the river and tear down the bridge and abandon the Taoist friends who helped you at the beginning for your own safety? It''s a shame!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he said with a sneer: "brother is serious. There is a saying in the world that people don''t die for themselves. I also think for our safety. In addition, the reason why I died was because of what Kunpeng did. In the final analysis, I don''t think I owe him anything, and why should I offend Daozu for him!"


    Hongyun''s words shocked Zhen Yuanzi. He was shocked that Hongyun, who had always believed in benevolence and righteousness, should say such shameless words. At the same time, Zhen Yuanzi also felt a chill. Hongyun can abandon Kunpeng and empress Houtu for his own safety today. Will he hurt him because of his own interests in the future.


    At the thought of this, Zhen Yuanzi shouted angrily and said: "Hongyun, have you said enough? You provoked your own death in those years, and you can''t blame others. Taoist friend Kunpeng has explained this clearly, and you have settled the cause and effect with Taoist friend Kunpeng for your brother and for this matter. Unexpectedly, you say you don''t care about this on the surface, but you still have a malicious intention towards Taoist friend Kunpeng in your heart. Don''t you think about it, Taoist Kunpeng since your reincarnation How many things have your friends and empress Houtu helped you? Without them, can you escape disasters again and again? "


    Seeing that Zhen Yuanzi was angry, Hong Yun said, "brother, Kunpeng and empress Houtu have their own purpose to help me. If they don''t want me to take care of their disciples during the measurement robbery, how can they treat me like this? He doesn''t want to take advantage of me. Why should I miss their kindness?"


    The reason why Hongyun has such a performance is not influenced by someone, but his own reason. When he was forced to explode and die by Kunpeng, he left several resentments in his heart. Although he reincarnated in the world for several generations, the resentment in his heart has not decreased. Since he recovered his memory, the resentment erupted. At that time, because of his His cultivation is still low, so he can''t be an enemy with Kunpeng, and he also wants to use Kunpeng''s hand to make profits for himself, so he pretends to be indifferent in front of Zhen Yuanzi, so as to paralyze Zhen Yuanzi and Kunpeng. That''s why Zhen Yuanzi didn''t find anything wrong with Hong Yun after he was with Hong Yun.


    It is precisely because Hong Yun always has a grudge against Kunpeng in his heart, although he has the highest cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, he can''t cut off the good corpse. When the last time Wuzhuang temple was in World War I, the resentment in his heart appeared, which made him take the opportunity to cut off the evil corpse. Because this is a quantitative robbery, Hong Yun still has evil thoughts in his heart, so he always stops here. When Hong Yun When he saw that Kunpeng and Daozu were against each other, this evil thought appeared. He wanted to get rid of his relationship with Kunpeng and take refuge in Hongjun Daozu. For him, the calculations of Kunpeng''s ancestors were nothing. Since he was a saint of heaven, he must stand with heaven, and Kunpeng naturally had to be excluded.


    Hongyun''s change is partly due to Hongyun''s own problems, while the other part is the calculation of Daozu. After Hongyun''s reincarnation, there is a bad thought in Hongyun''s mind, and the innate Lingbao "killer gun" he obtained is also a tool for killing. Hongyun''s mind is not qualified, so it will naturally be affected by this Lingbao. Originally, Hongjun Daozu wanted to suppress it with the goodwill in Hongyun''s heart¡® The murderous spirit of "killing God gun" did not expect that the red cloud after reincarnation is no longer the red cloud in the flood and famine period. There is an essential gap between the two. This is something that Hongjun Daozu did not think of. Not only Daozu did not think of it, but also the fairies in the three worlds did not think of it.


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard Hongyun''s words, he was furious and said: "Hongyun, I always think you are still the person who helped others in those years, but I didn''t expect that after several reincarnations, you have changed, become selfish and have no goodwill in those years. Since you have said so, brother, there''s nothing to say. You go. We''ll never have a relationship since then!"


    After hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Hong Yun said, "brother, can''t you compare with Kunpeng in our friendship with hundreds of Yuanhui? You should break up with me for Kunpeng?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "Hongyun, it''s not that our friendship is not as good as Kunpeng Taoist friend, but that you are no longer the red cloud in those years. Today you can sell Kunpeng Taoist friend and empress Houtu for your own interests, and then you can also sell me for your own interests? Now you have made you feel cold for your brother. You can''t speak of benevolence, righteousness and morality, but you can''t, you may think He is a saint determined by heaven. He can look down on others, but he can''t. since our views are different, it''s time to break up. "


    When Hongyun heard this, he sneered: "brother, after all, I''m not as important as Kunpeng. I don''t understand what''s good about Kunpeng. What benefits did he give you to treat him like this!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Hongyun, Kunpeng didn''t do me any good. On the contrary, I gave him a ginseng fruit branch and several ginseng fruits for your cause and effect. In this way, I ended your cause and effect and let you no longer be harmed by cause and effect after your reincarnation. Your words made me even more sad."


    Hongyun said, "brother, since Kunpeng treats you like this, why do you stand on his side against Daozu? As long as I can ensure brother''s safety after preaching, why do we entangle with Kunpeng!"


    Zhen Yuanzi shook his head and said, "Hongyun, there is a way that is not holy. It is a mole ant. Now you can abandon Kunpeng Taoist friend and empress Houtu, who used to help you before you preach. After you preach, let alone, you have no sense of security!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he sneered: "brother, I have no sense of security. How can I threaten you and let you treat me like this?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Hongyun, I can''t afford your big brother. There''s no threat, but it''s true that we have nothing to say. You and I will be the same in the future!"


    After hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Hong Yun could no longer bear the anger in his heart and said, "good! Good! Good! Since you Zhen Yuanzi are so ruthless, I have nothing to say. We should never know each other!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Hongyun is not that I''m ruthless, but that you are too cold-blooded. It''s true that you don''t speculate. I hope you can take care of yourself in the future! Don''t forget that although the saint is powerful, he is not invincible, let alone immortal!"


    Hongyun sneered: "I don''t need you to remind Zhen Yuanzi. I know all this. You and I will say goodbye."


    After talking about it, Hong Yun got up and went out of the main hall of Wuzhuang temple, summoned his disciples to his side, and then got up and went to the Dongsheng Shenzhou. Since then, Hong Yun and Zhen Yuanzi have completely cut off the friendship of hundreds of Yuanhui.


    Speaking of it, Zhen Yuanzi is still reluctant to give up to Hong Yun. After all, they have a friendship of hundreds of Yuan clubs. Even if Hong Yun has become selfish now, Zhen Yuanzi still has some feelings for Hong Yun in his heart.


    Looking at the figure of Hongyun leaving, Zhen Yuanzi couldn''t help sighing: "Hongyun, I hope you take care of yourself. Although you are a saint determined by the heaven, everything can happen in the quantitative robbery. I hope you can safely cross the excessive robbery, prove the Tao and become a saint! Alas! I should also go to the underground to meet Kunpeng Taoist friend and empress Houtu. This quantitative robbery should be separated soon." Zhen Yuanzi said and left for the underground.

 Chapter 1095

    Coincidentally speaking, when Zhen Yuanzi came to the underground mansion, that Haotian and Xi Wangmu also arrived outside the underground mansion at the same time. After seeing each other, they were in different moods.


    The West Queen''s mother was shocked when she saw Zhen Yuanzi coming alone. She couldn''t help thinking: "Haotian is right. Hongyun really wants to break off relations with Kunpeng, but fortunately Zhen Yuanzi is not the same as Hongyun!"


    Haotian was shocked. He originally thought that if Hongyun and Kunpeng stood in an opposite position, Zhen Yuanzi would stand with Hongyun, but he didn''t expect that things were not as he thought. Zhen Yuanzi abandoned his friendship with hundreds of Yuanhui of Hongyun and wanted to stand with Kunpeng, which shocked Haotian.


    At this time, Haotian couldn''t help thinking: "it seems that the temptation to get the Tao and prove the saint is greater than the friendship between zhenyuanzi and Hongyun, and let zhenyuanzi give up the friendship with Hongyun and stand with Kunpeng."


    It has to be said that Haotian''s psychology is dark, which may be related to his environment. He always thinks of people''s minds in bad places. In fact, Zhen Yuanzi''s support for Kunpeng is not what he thought. Admittedly, there are also reasons for gaining enlightenment and sainthood, but this is not the main reason. It is mainly because Hong Yun''s personality has made Zhen Yuanzi feel cold, forcing Zhen Yuanzi to give up his friendship with hundreds of Yuan clubs of Hong Yun.


    But it was Zhen Yuanzi. When he saw that Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother dared to continue to communicate with Kunpeng at the risk of turning against Daozu, but the red cloud had to betray everyone, which made him very sad in his heart and felt a burst of heat on his face. The shocked appearance of Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother embarrassed him.


    Just when Zhen Yuanzi felt very embarrassed, Kunpeng and empress Houtu came out to welcome the three of them. The actions of Kunpeng and empress Houtu broke Zhen Yuanzi''s heart for the betrayal of Hong Yun. Compared with Kun Peng and Hong Yun, Hong Yun was obviously narrow-minded.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu were also surprised that Hongyun didn''t come, but what shocked them was that Zhen Yuanzi would abandon their friendship with hundreds of Hongyun Yuanhui and stand on their own side. Although Kunpeng and empress Houtu were shocked, they still endured the shock in their hearts and welcomed Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu into the underground.


    After sitting down, empress Houtu, as the master, said, "the three Taoist friends came to the underworld for the sake of the first World War in the desolate starry sky?"


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "it''s not all for this. I have other things to discuss with two Taoist friends!"


    Haotian also nodded and said, "I''m the same as zhenyuanzi''s friends. I don''t come all for this."


    After hearing this, empress Houtu exchanged eyes with Kunpeng. They were pleased with the arrival of Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu. At least there was no great change in strength.


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "so the three Taoist friends should come for the reason that the Taoist ancestor called you to Zixiao palace. Thank you very much."


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "speaking of this, I''m a little ashamed. Hongyun''s character has changed greatly after the discussion in Zixiao palace. Now I don''t want to form an alliance with Taoist friends anymore. I also come to apologize to Taoist friends today!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "zhenyuanzi''s Taoist friends are serious. Hongyun is Hongyun. Why should Taoist friends be sad for him, let alone apologize to me!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "Taoist friends don''t know. Hongyun was reincarnated. I didn''t find that he still hated Taoist friends. However, after the discussion in Zixiao palace, he showed his dissatisfaction with Taoist friends. In particular, he remembered the fact that Taoist friends forced Hongyun to die. The cause and effect between Taoist friends and Hongyun was ended by the poor hand. Now Hongyun has become so, how can he not be poor The wrong way! "


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "let him go for Hongyun. Whether he hates it or not, in short, I don''t have any guilt about it. In those years, he owed me the cause and effect, not me. Since he doesn''t want to form an alliance with me, as long as he doesn''t become an enemy with me, we don''t have to break our friendship because of him."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "even if Hong Yun is dissatisfied with his Taoist friends, he will not find a dead end. After all, now that the oath between the Taoist friends and the saints has been solved, he doesn''t have to be an enemy with the Taoist friends."


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "in that case, we don''t need to pay attention to him. Whether he can preach in the future has nothing to do with us. However, he has given the Styx an opportunity. I''m afraid it''s a little bad. If Taoist friends still worry about him, they should pay more attention, maybe they can save Hongyun''s life."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Zhen Yuanzi was very grateful to Deng. Although he didn''t say whether Kunpeng really thought so, it was very rare for Kunpeng to remind him of this, at least more noble than Hongyun''s morality.


    That Haotian and the queen mother of the West were also filled with emotion when they heard this. They felt that they had finally chosen the wrong person. At least in terms of safety, there was no need to worry that Kunpeng would abandon them.


    Just listen, Zhen Yuanzi said, "Daoyou Gaoyi!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s nothing. Although Hongyun is at odds with me, Taoist friends have a deep friendship with me. I have to remind Taoist friends one or two. We won''t talk more about Hongyun. Let''s talk about what the three Taoist friends want to do with me!"


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, how sure are you that you can save your life in the hands of Taoist ancestors?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "as long as Hongjun Taoist ancestor can''t fully master the Tao of heaven one day, I have full confidence to ensure my own safety. Even the saints dare not easily fight against me!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he said, "that''s good. If Taoist friends have such great powers, we will be much more relieved. As long as Taoist friends can withstand the pressure of Taoist ancestors for us, everything will be easy to say and we will have confidence!"


    Haotian nodded when he heard this and said, "what zhenyuanzi Taoist friend said is very true. In fact, the saints are not terrible now. What''s terrible is that the Taoist ancestor will suddenly attack us. With our cultivation, we are unable to resist the Taoist ancestor''s attack. I''m afraid we will lose our soul!"


    The words of Zhen Yuanzi and Haotian made Kunpeng understand their concerns, so they said: "Speaking of Taoist Hongjun, the three Taoist friends don''t need to worry. In the past, the Taoist did his best in the battle of the boundless starry sky. Now he is only afraid that he is busy dealing with the invasion of the four forces and has no time to embarrass us. Besides, Taoist Hongjun has more or less reasons to deal with the poor. If he wants to deal with the three Taoist friends, it will cause the shock of the three circles. I''m only afraid of three In the world, people should be in danger. Without waiting for the four forces to invade the three worlds, the three worlds themselves become chaotic. This does not comply with the requirements of the Taoist ancestors. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu couldn''t help but have a long chat. When they said that they were able to meet Kunpeng, they summoned up a lot of courage, but they were extremely vigilant about Daozu. With Kunpeng''s words, they didn''t have to worry about it.


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "as long as Daozu doesn''t do it, we can get through this disaster safely. Speaking of poverty, there is no cause and effect!"


    When Haotian heard this, he sighed: "zhenyuanzi Taoist friends are not entangled with cause and effect, but my heavenly court has great cause and effect. I''m afraid that Taoist ancestors won''t let us get through this disaster easily!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "Haotian Taoist friends, speaking of cause and effect, your heaven does have great cause and effect with the three realms. However, as long as Taoist friends are willing to pay some price, it is not impossible to survive the quantity robbery. It depends on whether Taoist friends are willing or not!"


    Haotian sighed, "if you can save your life, what else can you give up!"


    Kunpeng said: "What I want is the words of Taoist friends. In fact, I have said before that our quasi saints of the old school who have the opportunity to preach are thorns in the eyes of Taoist grandfather Hongjun. Measuring robbery is the opportunity for Taoist grandfathers to attack us. Now Taoist grandfathers have poisoned me once, but Taoist poor has long been on guard against it, and Taoist friend zhenyuanzi has been living in seclusion since the flood and famine, with no cause and effect The saints will not be enemies with Taoist friends, and only the heavenly court and the three realms have cause and effect in all aspects. There is a "Celestial Star array" above the heavenly court. As long as Haotian Taoist friends are willing to abandon this array and explode the array, even the saints will retreat three points under the cause and effect of the sky. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother looked at each other. They had the idea of using a large array to protect themselves before, but they didn''t have Kunpeng''s ruthlessness. They wanted to completely explode the array. However, it''s good. The "Celestial Star array" is one of the three great killing arrays in the flood and famine. Its power is boundless. Even if a saint explodes the array, they will suffer heavy losses, not to mention the "Celestial Star array" Once the way of heaven is destroyed, there will be a scourge, and the saints may not be able to bear it.

 Chapter 1096

    Before Haotian could talk back to the queen mother of the west, Zhen Yuanzi was very worried and said, "Taoist Kunpeng can''t do it. Exploding the ''Heavenly star array'' will damage the three realms. I''m afraid it will lead to the interference of Taoist ancestors!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Even if we don''t do this, will the Taoist priest not interfere with the mass robbery? It''s impossible. Although I don''t know how to arrange the heaven court in Hongjun''s mind, the two Taoist friends Haotian and Xi Wangmu have been in charge of the heaven court for too long and know too many things. They have long been the trouble of the Taoist priest. It''s not easy to get through the mass robbery. They have to sacrifice their lives Fang has that chance! "


    Haotian and the queen mother of the West also understand this, otherwise they would not have been ready to pack all the useful materials on the heaven in the dark.


    Just listen, Haotian said, "what Taoist friend Kunpeng said is very true. In fact, the queen mother and I have already thought about it. There is nothing I can''t give up. Even if I can safely pass this amount of robbery, I''m afraid the saints won''t let me continue to be the Lord of the heaven. In that case, what can I give up!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s good for two Taoist friends to think so."


    Seeing that Haotian and Xiwang''s mother agreed to Kunpeng''s proposal, Zhen Yuanzi changed the subject and said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, maybe you don''t know. This time, Taoist Hongjun summoned us to Zixiao palace, but he told us a great event, which is also of great help to Taoist friends!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he asked, "I don''t know why he let Taoist friends praise him so much?"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "have you heard of the power of law?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "how can I know the power of the law? Have I practiced it? Is it because Taoist Hongjun called you to Zixiao palace?"


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "that''s right. Speaking of the power of law, maybe Taoist friends know a thing or two, but they don''t know much. Hongjun Daozu called us to explain the power of law in detail!"


    When empress Houtu heard Zhen Yuanzi''s words, she couldn''t bear it any longer. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "Zhen Yuanzi''s Taoist friends are joking. Kunpeng''s understanding of the power of law is not weaker than Hongjun''s Taoist ancestors!"


    Zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwangmu were shocked when they heard this. They didn''t believe Kunpeng''s understanding of the power of law. After all, according to the Taoist ancestor, the power of law in the three realms is very weak, and only the twelve ancestors have the deepest grasp of the power of law.


    Just listen, Zhen Yuanzi said, "you''re not mistaken, Taoist friend of the back earth. I can say the power of the law!"


    Empress Houtu smiled and said, "what I said is also the power of law. If zhenyuanzi Taoist friend doesn''t believe it, you can ask Kunpeng Taoist friend to know?"


    Before zhenyuanzi asked, Haotian asked Kunpeng, "Taoist friends really understand the power of the law?"


    Kunpeng smiled calmly: "I can''t say I know very well, but I still know more or less. In addition to the laws that we all know better, such as gold, wood, water, fire and earth, there are also two anti heaven laws of time and space. The best performance is that the twelve ancestors of that year, each of them mastered the power of a law. In addition to these laws, there are three laws in heaven and earth, the law of life The law of death and the law of faith. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian couldn''t help sighing: "Kunpeng''s Taoist friends are indeed unparalleled in wisdom. They even know the power of the law. It''s really admirable!"


    Kunpeng said: "In fact, this is nothing. Speaking of the power of law, only a few people in the three realms can master this power. However, because the heaven of the three realms is incomplete and the power of law is weak, only those who are quasi saints or above can get access to the power of law. Moreover, everyone depends on the innate Lingbao to understand the power of law. On the contrary, the four forces that are about to invade the three realms are all powerful Focus on the power of cultivating laws. "


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "what Kunpeng Daoyou said is very true, and so did Hongjun Daozu!"


    Kunpeng said with the a smile, "I''m afraid Hongjun Daozu didn''t tell you true power of the law."


    When Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu heard this, they said, "Taoist ancestors only said that you can become a saint if you practice the law to the extreme, but they didn''t say much about the details. How can Kunpeng Taoist friends know this?"


    Kunpeng said: "I can''t say I know everything, but I know more or less than you do. Speaking of the power of law, in fact, ordinary laws have evolved from the two laws of life and death, with the exception of the laws of time, space and faith. Speaking of the law of life, empress Nuwa relied on this law when she was able to create people into saints. Unfortunately, empress Nuwa relied on the help of heaven at the beginning She just came into contact with this law, but she didn''t grasp the opportunity and wasted the opportunity to understand the law of life. Therefore, the law of life she now mastered is just a fur. If Nuwa makes people, she won''t have this ability! "


    Zhen Yuanzi asked, "what about the law of death?"


    Kunpeng said: "speaking of the law of death, among the three realms, only Styx can practice. Unfortunately, he was misled by the Taoist ancestor. He even wanted to take the method of cutting three corpses to prove the Tao. It''s a pity that he wasted his training time in vain."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard Kunpeng''s words, he asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, is there any other way to prove the Tao if the Styx doesn''t take the method of cutting three corpses into the Tao?"


    Kunpeng said: "In this world, there are not only three methods of sanctifying the Tao by force, beheading three corpses and virtue. If the river Styx knew how to be flexible, it would not be like this and make himself different. The river Styx was originally melted by a trace of filthy blood of Pangu God and itself related to the law of death. He should go by the method of killing the Tao. If he found the right direction at the beginning Now, after three mass robberies, he should have preached for a long time. "


    Haotian was very eager to testify. When he heard that there was another way to testify, he was very excited and hurriedly asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, why do you kill to testify?"


    Kunpeng said, "as the name suggests, to prove the way of killing is to take the way of killing. When measuring robbery, kill all directions, use the boundless gas of killing to prove the road and take charge of the killing of the way of heaven!"


    When the West queen mother heard this, she asked, "didn''t the twelve ancestors of Kunpeng Daoyou, the witch emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, just walk the way to kill and prove the Tao, why didn''t they become saints?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "The method of preaching Taoism varies from person to person. The twelve ancestor witches, the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi are not suitable to kill Taoism. Each of the twelve ancestor witches has the power of law. They should walk the way of preaching Taoism by law, while the demon emperor Jun and the Eastern emperor Taiyi should walk the way of chopping three corpses into Taoism. Unfortunately, they are too murderous to kill all directions, and they can''t kill three corpses In the end, you can only die! "


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and gave zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwangmu time to digest. When they were almost digested, Kunpeng continued: "There is another law in the vast world, which is the law of faith. Strictly speaking, this law is an acquired law, which depends on others'' faith in you. The two saints in the West are the law of practice. Unfortunately, they don''t know much about the law of faith and don''t get the true relegation of the law of faith! Even the four forces that specialize in cultivating the power of law are only the strongest Fang has completely mastered the law of this faith! "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother all had a general understanding of the power of the law. Zhen Yuanzi asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, some people say you practice the law of faith. Do you know this law very well?"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment and said: "Since several Taoist friends are willing to stand on the side of the poor, I won''t hide it from you. I know the law of faith very well. Now I have achieved a high degree of cultivation. Unfortunately, although I am a saint of the human race, due to the competition of the saints for the human race, my faith is scattered, but I can''t improve my understanding of the law of faith, so I can only help myself When the four forces invade the three realms, try to improve their own laws from each other. "


    Haotian heard this, but said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I and the queen mother are the masters of the heaven. In the sense, they are the supreme of the three realms, but there are many believers in the three realms. I wonder if we can practice this law?"


    Kunpeng said, "as long as there are believers, they can practice this law. However, the law of faith is the law of the day after tomorrow. It is very difficult to achieve great success. After so many years of poor cultivation, it can be seen that it is difficult to achieve great success. The two Taoist friends should think clearly. Don''t miss their own road because of the power of practicing this law!"


    Haotian and the queen mother of the West sighed and gave up the idea. After all, both of them have cut off two corpses, and only the last corpse can cut three corpses to prove the Tao. If they were to give up the method of cutting three corpses into the Tao and change to this belief law, it would be a little short-sighted.

 Chapter 1097

    After explaining the power of the law, Zhen Yuanzi said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, now you have become a thorn in the flesh of the Taoist ancestor, but the situation is very difficult. Now the red cloud has left us, and we have less support from a saint, which is very unfavorable for us to invade the three realms by the four forces of the war. I don''t know what countermeasures you have for this matter?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "I know that Taoist friend zhenyuanzi is worried about the lack of strength to deal with the four forces. In fact, this Taoist friend is worried too much. Although we say that we have less red clouds and are weak in the main force, we may make up for this through other methods, which will not reduce our strength, but will be stronger!"


    Haotian and the West Queen Mother had a discussion before they came to the hell. When he heard this, he immediately understood Kunpeng''s idea, so he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend wants to use the power of the three realms to make up for the impact of the red cloud''s departure?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "this is what I mean. There are countless scattered cultivation in the three realms. Although there are some deficiencies in the upper level, there are many in the middle and lower levels. Compared with the four religions, if we can get their support, we can constantly make up for the deficiencies brought by the red cloud, but will enhance our strength!"


    Haotian said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, we''re afraid that it''s difficult for us to ask those casual practitioners to help us. After all, now Taoist friends have been excluded by the Taoist ancestors, but those casual practitioners won''t support us!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a smile: "Haotian Taoist friends are worried too much. There is a saying that people die for money and birds die for food. As long as we can get enough benefits, those casual practitioners will not take into account the Taoist ancestors!"


    When Haotian heard this, he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends want to divide our interests into those scattered repairs in the three realms, but we''re afraid we don''t have more than half of the benefits!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "Taoist friends, that''s wrong! If you want to benefit, you need to pay. We just tell those scattered practitioners that if they are willing to resist the four forces with us, all the spiritual treasures they harvest belong to them. In this way, those scattered practitioners are only willing to be our vanguard, which can not only reduce our own casualties, but also consume the other party''s forces It is impossible for the power of cultivation to deal with the leaders of the four forces, which requires us to do it ourselves. In this way, what those scattered cultivation get is just some worthless spiritual treasures! "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian suddenly realized it and said, "Taoist friend, this plan is clever. I have no opinion!"


    Not to mention that Haotian has no opinion, even Zhen Yuanzi has no objection to this matter. In this way, they can use the power of scattered cultivation to deal with the general power of the four forces, but most of the benefits fall into their own hands, and those scattered cultivation are just getting some fur.


    Although it was a short conversation, the meaning was different. If zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu were still uneasy about standing with Kunpeng, everything changed after this conversation. Although they didn''t understand the specific strength of Kunpeng, Kunpeng''s wisdom completely shocked them, and the Kunpeng known by Taoist ancestors had already changed Solution, and they know more than Taoist ancestors. Cooperating with such people, they don''t have to worry about their own safety.


    In particular, Zhen Yuanzi is very sad about Hongyun''s choice. Hongyun is a typical act of picking up sesame seeds after losing watermelon. Although he stands on the side of Daozu, he may not get the support of Daozu. Compared with Kunpeng, it is far from that. At least Kunpeng analyzes the overall situation to them and points out their ways to survive the robbery. Although Zhen Yuanzi is very special He wants to persuade Hongyun to stand on Kunpeng''s side again, but Zhen Yuanzi understands that it is impossible. Even if Hongyun is willing, Kunpeng will no longer receive Hongyun. There is no possibility of cooperation between the two.


    It was said that they were the two saints of the West. When they returned to the paradise from the Zixiao palace, they must regret it very much. They should not return the congenital Lingbao to the hermeneutics too early, so as to benefit the original Tianzun.


    Just listen, the sage zhunti said, "elder martial brother, I knew Zu would lift my oath, but we shouldn''t have returned those congenital spiritual treasures to Yuanshi Tianzun!"


    Then he said: "younger martial brother, this is also the will of heaven. The Lingbao will be returned. We have finally explained the strong cause and effect with people and people. Generally speaking, it is still beneficial to us, but we don''t lose manpower!"


    Zhunti sage said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, I think Kunpeng is right. All these things are under the control of Hongjun Daozu. Why did Daozu not lift his oath long ago and have to wait until we returned the Lingbao. This is obviously biased towards people and elucidated the younger brothers of the two religions!"


    Then he sighed: "younger martial brother, we already know that Hongjun Daozu prefers Sanqing and empress Nuwa, but what''s the use of knowing? The difficulty is whether we dare to be enemies with Tiandao?"


    The sage zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, since the Taoist patriarch has been watching and paying attention to every move of the three realms, why didn''t he stop when we made the oath, and didn''t come out until the end of the mass robbery? There is obviously a conspiracy, and the scattered cultivation in the boundless starry sky has been hidden for a long time. Now the mass robbery is coming. How can they be willing to step into the mass robbery with their mind During the robbery, don''t you think it''s strange? "


    When he heard this, he said, "younger martial brother is doubting that all this was designed by Taoist Zu, but what good is he doing? As long as he makes the three realms more chaotic!"


    The sage zhunti said, "I don''t know what good Daozu did to him, but one thing is certain that he dared to threaten, so he just laid such a big picture and caught everyone!"


    After hearing this, he frowned and said, "threat! How is it possible that Hongjun Daozu fits into heaven and has boundless magic power? How can someone threaten their safety!"


    The Saint zhunti sneered: "Elder martial brother, there is nothing impossible. Daozu fits the heaven, but he is not the heaven. Seeing that he secretly attacked Kunpeng, we know that Kunpeng is a great threat to Daozu. Otherwise, he can''t attack a younger generation in front of the immortals in the three realms! But he didn''t expect that Kunpeng was prepared to escape his life under his attack, and he turned his face against him."


    Then the sage sighed, "younger martial brother, you''re right, but does Kunpeng really have the ability to compete with Daozu?"


    The sage zhunti said, "Kunpeng is hiding from him. Except himself, no one knows where his cultivation is. Maybe he really has the power to threaten Daozu!"


    Speaking of this, zhunti Saint suddenly stopped his voice, meditated for a moment, and then said, "elder martial brother, do you think Kunpeng can really take the method to prove Tao?"


    Then the sage was stunned when he heard this. A moment later, he nodded and said, "to prove the way of the sage by breaking the way of heaven. Only such saints can threaten the safety of the Taoist ancestors. It seems that Kunpeng really has this possibility."


    The sage zhunti said, "if so, it would be easy to say. Now Kunpeng has become a thorn in the eye of the Taoist ancestors. It can attract the attention of the Taoist ancestors for us, and we can take the opportunity to find ways to free ourselves from the influence of the Taoist ancestors on us!"


    After hearing this, he frowned and said, "younger martial brother, although your idea is good, it may not succeed. We are saints of the way of heaven. How can we get rid of the shackles of the way of heaven!"


    Zhunti said, "it may not be possible to leave at that time, but now it is different. Didn''t Daozu say that when the four forces invade the three realms, great changes will take place in the three realms, that is, we saints may also die, which doesn''t mean that the Tao of heaven will disappear, which is our only chance."


    It has to be said that although the cultivation of zhunti saint is not very clever among the saints, his mind is one of the best among the saints. His opinion has its own uniqueness.


    Then the sage pondered for a moment and said, "younger martial brother, what you said is reasonable, but when the four forces invaded the three realms, we wanted to seize that world. How can we have time to get rid of the influence of the way of heaven on us?"


    Zhunti smiled calmly and said, "elder martial brother, how do you compare our overall strength in the West with the three religions of people, interpretation and interception?"


    Then the sage said, "there is no gap between us and any of them, but what does this have to do with this?"


    The sage zhunti said: "It doesn''t matter, but it matters. When we choose the world, we choose the weakest of the four forces, so that we can destroy each other and seize the origin of the world before people, expounding and intercepting the three religions. At that time, Taoist Hongjun was afraid that he didn''t distinguish from each other''s heaven, so we can have time to borrow each other''s heaven The power to get rid of the influence of Hongjun Daozu on us! "


    After hearing this, the sage immediately felt bright in front of his eyes and thought that the idea of mentioning the sage was wonderful. It seems that their weakness was very correct at the beginning. Thinking of this, the sage smiled and said, "younger martial brother, it''s reasonable. Since then, we have the ability to get rid of the control of heaven."

 Chapter 1098

    Just when the sage was introduced to discuss with the sage zhunti, empress Houtu and Kunpeng were the first to attack. After zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwangmu left, they appeared in Dongsheng Shenzhou and took away all the witch families who had worked in the hands of the emperor with lightning speed.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu shocked all the immortals in the three realms. It was a great merit to assist the emperor, but Kunpeng and empress Houtu gave up their merit in vain. How can we not surprise all the immortals.


    Those witches had become important officials under the emperor''s hands under the arrangement of Kunpeng and empress Houtu. All the troops in the world were under their control. As soon as they left, the emperor''s army with high morale immediately became messy. Without some rectification, they were unable to continue to fight in the unified fairy world.


    After seeing Kunpeng and empress Houtu''s move, Hong Yun was furious. He thought that Kunpeng was deliberately trying to make it difficult for him, so that his disciples could not successfully complete the important task of unifying the fairy world.


    Hongyun also knew that his accomplishments could not resist Kunpeng and empress Houtu, so he thought of empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult. He was also a saint of heaven and a person who should be robbed, so he wanted to join hands with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa to oppress Kunpeng and empress Houtu. With this idea, Hongyun got up and went to jin''ao island.


    Speaking of Kunpeng''s move, he not only brought the emperor into a car, but also the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa, who always wanted to end the mass robbery early, which shocked the emperor. Without the support of the witch family, it would be much more difficult for the emperor to think about Unifying the fairy world. After all, without the witch family who is not afraid of killing, they can''t let go when unifying the fairy world, Dare not kill.


    When Tongtian cult leader and empress Nu Wa were in trouble, Hongyun came to jin''ao island. Speaking of Hongyun, Tongtian cult leader despised it very much. How could he recover his cultivation so quickly if Kunpeng and empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi had not supported him at the beginning, but now Kunpeng and empress Houtu are not seen by the Taoist ancestors, and Hongyun has a different heart, He abandoned Kunpeng and empress Houtu, two people who had been kind to him, that is, Zhen Yuanzi, a brother who had great kindness with him, and he also ignored them. It can be seen that Hongyun is not very good. No one wants to comment on such a villain.


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult despises Hongyun, now Hongyun is the teacher of the emperor and the person who should be robbed, but he has to deal with it. Therefore, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa personally welcome Hongyun into jin''ao island.


    After sitting down, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "I don''t know what advice you Hongyun Taoist friends have here?"


    Hongyun said, "I don''t dare to give advice, but I have something to discuss with two saints!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said with a smile, "I don''t know what makes Taoist friends so nervous. Please tell me!"


    Hongyun was very angry when he heard Tongtian cult leader''s words. He thought to himself, "well, Tongtian cult leader, why did I come here? You don''t know, just like you don''t worry about it!"


    Although Hongyun is dissatisfied with the Tongtian leader, he doesn''t dare to show it. At this time, he has made enemies with Kunpeng, empress Houtu and zhenyuanzi, and can only be kind to the Tongtian leader and empress Nuwa.


    So Hong Yun said: "Tongtian Taoist friends, the emperor''s unification of the fairyland is the general trend of the heaven, but now Kunpeng and empress Houtu are the general trend of the sinister heaven. They even withdraw all the witches who were originally ministers in the hands of the emperor, so that the soldiers under the emperor will be in chaos and can''t continue the journey of unifying the fairyland. Therefore, I hope the two Taoist friends can go to the hell together to persuade empress Houtu to take the witch family I don''t know what the two Taoist friends intend! "


    Hearing Hongyun''s words, the leader of Tongtian sect sighed and said: "don''t hide from Hongyun Taoist friends, now poor Dao and junior sister Nuwa are also worried about this. Although it is said that the emperor''s unified fairy world can''t go against the general trend of heaven, now Kunpeng and empress Houtu don''t pay attention to Daozu, and we have no way to take him!"


    Hongyun said, "Tongtian Taoist friend, I know what you said, but if this matter is not solved, the Taoist friend is afraid that he can''t successfully seize the merit of assisting the emperor!"


    However, Hongyun grasped the pain of Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa empress, and only heard Tongtian cult leader say: "Hongyun Taoist friends also understand that this matter is not that I don''t want to solve it, but that there is nothing I can do, otherwise I won''t sit idly by!"


    Empress Nuwa nodded when she heard this and said, "friend Hongyun, you also know that senior brother Tongtian and I had an irregular battle with Kunpeng not long ago. If the teacher didn''t stop Kunpeng, I''m afraid the consequences would be very serious. Now we come forward and ask Kunpeng and empress Houtu, but we don''t have any chance!"


    Although empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult were hurt by Hongyun, they didn''t want to come forward so happily. Although they were dissatisfied with Hongyun''s behavior, now Hongyun is the person who should be robbed. They not only can''t offend, but also make friends with it. At the same time, the leader of Tongtian cult also wants to pull Hongyun to stand with them.


    Hongyun and the Styx River are mortal enemies, but the Styx river has an alliance with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa. Although it is said that the Styx river has embarrassed the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa several times, if Hongyun doesn''t stand with himself, they will meet Hongyun with the hand of the Styx River to prevent Hongyun from taking refuge in the Supreme Lord and the emperor of Yuanshi.


    Hongyun also understands the difficulties of empress Nuwa and empress Nuwa, but Hongyun also understands the value of assisting the emperor to empress Nuwa and empress Nuwa.


    Just listen, Hongyun said, "Tongtian Taoist friends, you understand your difficulties, but we can''t afford to delay the current situation. Once things change, the merit of assisting the emperor will fail!"


    After hearing Hongyun''s reminder, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "we all understand what you said, but now we are really powerless. If Daoyou are willing to help, it should be easy to solve. After all, the relationship between Daoyou and Kunpeng and empress Houtu is still good!"


    Hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, Hongyun''s face changed, but he was very resentful that the leader of Tongtian cult didn''t mention the family, but he couldn''t help it. If the emperor had no impact on him before, it''s different now. Even the saints were in danger of death after the robbery, so Hongyun couldn''t help thinking of merit, Hope to increase their own luck!


    Just listen, Hongyun sighed: "I don''t hide it from the two Taoist friends. Previously, because Kunpeng was disrespectful to Taoist ancestors, I broke off my relationship with Kunpeng and empress Houtu in a rage, but I didn''t expect that Kunpeng was so insidious that I immediately took back the witch family that assisted the Emperor. Now I''m not as good as the two Taoist friends in Kunpeng''s eyes!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sighed: "it''s very rare for Taoist friend Hongyun to know the overall situation, but now this situation is very unfavorable to both of us. Taoist friend can''t do it. Maybe Taoist friend Kunpeng will forgive you and this matter will be solved!"


    When Hongyun heard Tongtian leader''s words, he was furious. It was clear that Tongtian leader wanted to bake himself on the fire, but he had such a sinister plan.


    However, Hong Yun is not a good person, so he quickly sighed: "Tongtian Taoist friend, what kind of person Kunpeng is. You and I are very clear in our hearts. Finally, it doesn''t help me to admit my mistake. I can only lose my face for nothing. The forced death of the poor was a good example!"


    As soon as Hongyun said this, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa suddenly realized that Hongyun didn''t leave because of the contradiction between Kunpeng and Daozu. He mainly hated the fact that Kunpeng forced him to die. Originally, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa despised Hongyun. Now, they despised Hongyun. If he wasn''t afraid that Hongyun would join the three religions of people, Buddhism and Buddhism, They will drive them away immediately, but such villains can''t touch the ground.


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "according to the meaning of Hongyun Taoist friends, how do you want to solve this matter?"


    Hongyun said, "now the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism have not completely freed up their hands, but we want to end this matter as soon as possible. Therefore, in my opinion, we should go to the underground with a lightning speed to oppress Kunpeng and empress Houtu, make them bend their clothes and let the witch family return to the hands of the emperor!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa gasped when they heard this. They were shocked by the crazy idea of Hong Yun. Who is Kunpeng? He is a madman. Even Hongjun Taoist ancestor didn''t take it in his eyes, let alone them. Going to the hell so rashly will only cause Kunpeng''s counterattack, If you are not careful, there may be another war between the Lich and the Lich. This is not what Tongtian leader and Nuwa mother want to see.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said, "this matter must not be done. We can''t hate Kunpeng and empress Houtu for this matter and force them to the side of the enemy, which is very unfavorable to us!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he couldn''t help but move and said, "why don''t we go to the underground to persuade Kunpeng? What do you think of the two Taoist friends?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa knew that this matter could not take too long, so she nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 1099

    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa originally wanted Hongyun to solve the matter alone, but the result was not as good as their intention. Although Hongyun was also worried about the matter, Hongyun had much more room for maneuver than them. Even if the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were unwilling to come forward, he could choose to cooperate with the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun.


    After getting the consent of Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa, Hongyun is very happy. Although it is said that he went to persuade Kunpeng and empress Houtu, in fact, only Hongyun knows whether it is so. As long as Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa go to the underground, they can''t help it!


    Accompanied by Hong Yun, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa came to the underground mansion. Because Kunpeng and the three of them were very poor, only empress Houtu had to greet them out of politeness, while Kunpeng sat in the underground mansion as stable as Mount Tai.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa felt cold when they saw this scene. They thought they would get nothing if they ran away in vain. That red cloud is very angry about this, and feels that Kunpeng is too arrogant. In that case, don''t blame him for the underground mansion next to him. Anyway, there is no problem with the safety of Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa empress. This can also force Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa empress to put pressure on Kunpeng.


    After sitting down, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa didn''t show any dissatisfaction with Kunpeng. On the contrary, the red cloud had evil thoughts and said first: "Taoist friends of Kunpeng are such a big shelf that they ignore the visit of saints. It''s no wonder they will provoke the anger of Taoist ancestor Hongjun!"


    As soon as Hongyun said this, Tongtian leader and empress Nuwa were shocked. Tongtian leader hurriedly said, "Hongyun, you''re crazy. You''re so presumptuous. You''re not quick to accompany Kunpeng''s friends!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a sneer: "no, Hongyun has something to say, but you don''t deserve to talk to me about the term Taoist friend! I don''t care about you for the face of Taoist friend zhenyuanzi today. I hope you can take care of yourself and don''t get angry in the future!"


    Hongyun''s face turned red when he heard this. The feeling of being despised by others made him very angry. Hongyun said, "Kunpeng, did I say wrong? You also heard the Tao under the Taoist father''s door. You were so unreasonable to the teacher, but you can''t be a son of man!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult was angered by Hongyun''s madness again and again, and shouted, "enough! Hongyun, what do you want to do? If you want to go crazy, you''ll be here. I won''t accompany you!"


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian cult was angry, Hong Yun was also worried. He was afraid that if the leader of Tongtian cult really stopped caring about him, he would be in danger.


    Before Hongyun spoke, Kunpeng sneered: "Tongtian Taoist friends, why didn''t you discuss anything before you came, but you had to make trouble in the underground. Do you think it''s impossible for me to bully you?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, his face changed, but he was very embarrassed about Kunpeng''s words. He secretly blamed the red cloud for being arrogant on other people''s territory. He really didn''t know how to live or die.


    Empress Nuwa said, "don''t get excited, Kunpeng Taoist friend. Hongyun Taoist friend is just angry for a moment. For the sake of zhenyuanzi Taoist friend, don''t worry about him."


    Kunpeng sneered: "If it''s not for the sake of Taoist friend Zhen Yuanzi, do you think he still has the chance to be so presumptuous in front of me? However, since Hong Yun said this, I''ll tell you. I did listen to Taoism for a few days in those days, but tiger poison has not eaten children since ancient times. Since Taoist priest attacked me, he can no longer be a poor man Respect, you can remember Hongyun clearly. If you entangle me with this matter in the future, I won''t blame you for killing you regardless of the feelings of Taoist friend zhenyuanzi! "


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and then said, "Hong Yun, don''t think you should be robbed. If you have heaven''s protection, you will have no fear. I tell you that there is no absolute thing in the world. If I want to kill you, heaven''s law may not be able to save your life! What do you have to ask me and empress Houtu? Come quickly. I don''t have time to chat with you!"


    For Kunpeng''s strength, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa felt great pressure. Although Nuwa had a bad relationship with Kunpeng and empress Houtu, she knew how to advance and retreat better than Hongyun. Empress Nuwa was afraid that Hongyun would say bad words again, so she said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, we came here to discuss something with Taoist friends. The emperor''s unification of the fairyland is the general trend of heaven. We should all obey heaven''s will. The Wu clan is a minister under the emperor, but the recall of the two Taoist friends has greatly affected the great cause of the Emperor''s unification of the fairyland. In order to end the mass robbery as soon as possible, please ask Taoist friends to let the Wu clan return Under the emperor! "


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said calmly, "the Taoist friend has found the wrong person. The matter of the witch family is decided by the witch family itself. If the Taoist friend has any questions, he should consult the later Taoist friend!"


    Kunpeng''s refusal made Nuwa''s heart sink again. However, she asked for help, and she could only turn her eyes to Houtu Niang Jing and wait for Houtu Niang''s answer. Unfortunately, the result disappointed him.


    Just listen, empress Houtu said, "the witch family can''t obey the order. After all, the cause and effect between the human race and the witch family is so big. Since we have returned, there''s no need to provoke cause and effect for the human race! On the contrary, the cause and effect between the demon family and the human race is very big. If empress Nuwa wants to ask the demon family to help the human race!"


    Empress Nuwa was furious when she heard this. She had been angry by Kunpeng before. Now empress Houtu doesn''t take herself seriously, which greatly damaged the face of her saint.


    Seeing that Nu Wa''s face was damaged, Hong Yun was overjoyed. He thought that his opportunity had come, so he came forward and said, "empress Houtu''s words are bad! The emperor''s unified fairyland is the general trend of heaven, and the people of the witch family are not afraid of killing, but they are the most suitable vanguard. They should comply with the general trend of heaven!"


    Empress Houtu said with disdain: "Hongyun, it''s easy for you to say. You want others to help. You stand aside and watch such a good thing in the world. Speaking of it, the emperor is your disciple. Why don''t you help yourself? After all, you should be robbed, and you''re not afraid of killing!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he nodded and said, "when guangchengzi, the Buddhist disciple, was the teacher of the emperor, he all helped the emperor. Xuanyuan unified the famine people. Now Hongyun should learn guangchengzi''s spirit of sacrificing himself to others and help the emperor. Otherwise, you, the teacher of the emperor and the person who should be robbed, don''t you have a false statement!"


    Hongyun didn''t expect that his opening was immediately countered by Empress Houtu and Kunpeng, and the other party had a basis to embarrass him. However, Hongyun was not easily knocked down. He turned his eyes and came up with a new word.


    Just listen, Hongyun said: "That''s not true! Guangchengzi helped the emperor to unify the human race, but due to his limited ability, he not only infected himself with the spirit of killing and cutting, but also caused the emperor Xuanyuan to lose great merit. Finally, he was no better than the five emperors in merit. It can be seen that the auxiliary emperor still needs professional people, but the poor man doesn''t have such ability £¡¡±


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and said, "Hongyun, you''re right. What you need professionals is just your excuse. To put it bluntly, you''re worried about being infected with the murderous spirit of cause and effect and want the witch family to work for you. I can clearly tell you that it''s impossible. You''d better die!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he was in a hurry and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the emperor''s unification of the fairyland is the general trend of heaven. If you block the general trend of heaven, aren''t you afraid of being punished by heaven!"


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "Hong Yun, I said you don''t deserve to call me a Taoist friend. If you dare to call me that again, no wonder I''m rude to you. As for the general trend of heaven''s way, what does it have to do with me? Heaven''s way is to deal with it by itself. As for punishing me, I ask myself there''s nothing wrong!"


    Seeing that Kunpeng was so tough, Hong Yun said, "don''t you think of the human race regardless of the general trend of heaven. Don''t forget that you are still the holy teacher of the human race!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "I have long said to the human race that man can conquer heaven. The human race can only rely on its own strength if it wants to develop. If the human emperor can''t unify even the earth fairy world, what''s the use of such a useless human emperor? In short, the witch race will no longer help the human emperor. Leave. You''re not welcome here!"


    Seeing that Kunpeng said so, the leader of Tongtian cult felt that there was no need to stay any longer, so he ignored Hongyun and got up and left the hell with Nuwa. Hongyun could only retreat.

 Chapter 1100

    After leaving the underworld, Hongyun said to the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa: "do the two Taoist friends really have to leave like this and no longer care about the emperor?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "if you don''t leave like this, will you continue to let people lose their face?"


    When he left, the leader of Tongtian cult wanted to open up. Now that things have reached this point, it is impossible for him to stop teaching and want to swallow the merits of assisting the emperor alone. At the same time, he can also take this opportunity to ease his relationship with people, Buddhism and Buddhism, so he secretly discussed with empress Nuwa. When empress Nuwa saw that Kunpeng was so tough, she knew that things could not be done, He agreed to the proposal of Tongtian sect leader.


    However, Hongyun did not expect that his calculations not only failed completely, but also lost face in vain. Finally, his personality was despised by the saints. After all, no one was willing to associate with a capricious and ungrateful person. Hongyun''s reputation for this matter was completely corrupted in the hearts of the immortals in the three worlds.


    However, the red cloud said, "Tongtian Taoist friend, what should I do if I leave the fairyland unified by the emperor?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Taoist friend Hongyun, it''s reasonable to think about what Kunpeng said. If the emperor can''t overcome even the small difficulties, then he really can''t be the emperor. Now there''s nothing I can do with junior sister Nuwa. If Taoist friends have the ability, please help yourself, I won''t participate any more!"


    Hearing the words of Tongtian sect leader, Hongyun was very angry and thought: "good you, Tongtian sect leader. I''m kind to communicate with you, but I didn''t expect you to be so disrespectful. In that case, I don''t blame you for joining hands with the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun!"


    Thinking of this, Hong Yun said calmly, "since the two Taoist friends are unwilling to manage this matter, I won''t disturb the time of the two Taoist friends anymore!"


    Hongyun said and gave a gift to the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa, and then directly separated from the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa.


    Hongyun''s move makes Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa''s mother hate. They all understand that Hongyun wants to invest in others. This behavior is also an indirect enemy with them. Therefore, Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa''s mother can''t help killing Hongyun!


    Of course, the leader of Tongtian sect will not be so foolish as to clean up the red clouds by himself. That will only give the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West an excuse. At the same time, they can''t understand the ideas of the Taoist ancestors and dare not act rashly. Because they are in the fairy world and are secretly monitored by the saints, it is inconvenient to discuss. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa can only return to jin''ao island at full speed to talk in detail.


    The separation of Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and Hongyun has made the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of Yuanshi and the two western saints who have been watching and paying attention to it a long sigh of relief. As long as Hongyun is not on the side of Tongtian sect leader, the merits and virtues of assisting the Emperor will not be swallowed alone!


    After returning to jin''ao Island, Tongtian leader said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, Hongyun is afraid to cooperate with the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun after parting with us. What do you think of this?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "Hongyun used to think he was pretty good, but he didn''t think it was just his disguise. For such a capricious and ungrateful generation, it''s not worth making deep friends. Even if he found the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun, he won''t get any benefits. After all, no one wants to be stabbed behind his own back!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded and said, "that''s all, but we have to guard against it. If people and Buddhism only want to take back the responsibility of assisting the emperor after getting the help of Hongyun, then we don''t need to fight with it. We''re afraid that people and Buddhism will poison us at the instigation of Hongyun, and the consequences will be serious!"


    Empress Nuwa was deeply surprised when she heard this. After all, the performance of Hongyun in the underground was too much. She even wanted to provoke them to fight with Kunpeng. Such people really need to be strictly guarded.


    With this understanding, empress Nuwa said, "in the opinion of senior brother, what should we do?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "the situation of the three realms is not good now, but you and I can''t make a big show, so we can''t make a move on Hongyun. We have to let others do it. In this way, we can leave the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints in the West speechless!"


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa suddenly realized it and said, "elder martial brother, do you want to invite out of the Styx River to deal with Hongyun?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded and said, "that''s right. Among the three worlds, only the cause and effect of Styx and Hongyun is the deepest, and I most hope that Hongyun will die. Now that the Taoist patriarch has released the restrictions, it''s a good time for Styx to take action. Even the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun can''t stop Styx and Hongyun from ending the cause and effect!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "although this plan is good, I''m afraid that the Styx River doesn''t want to do it!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Younger martial sister is wrong. Even if we don''t invite Styx after Zixiao palace, Styx will find Hongyun. Previously, Styx was worried about Daozu, Zhen Yuanzi and Kunpeng. They didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. Now Hongyun is self-supporting. Without the help of Kunpeng, Houtu Niang and Zhen Yuanzi, do you think Styx will easily miss such a good time to end the cause and effect £¿¡±


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile, "senior brother is smart. As long as the Styx river is willing to deal with red, the red cloud will die!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "although Hongyun''s cultivation is not as good as that of Styx, he is a man who should be robbed after all. With the help of heaven, it is not easy for Styx to kill him!"


    Speaking of the way of heaven, empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, do you think there seems to be something wrong with our state of mind some time ago?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said, "but no younger martial sister has also found this. Since Zixiao palace, brother Wei has noticed that there is a force secretly affecting our thinking."


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, it can affect your and my thinking. I''m afraid only teachers and heaven have such strength. Who do you think is the most likely?"


    Tongtian leader sighed: "look at the teacher''s behavior towards Kunpeng, I think the probability of the teacher is higher!"


    Empress Nuwa asked, "elder martial brother, why is this?"


    Tongtian leader said: "younger martial sister, think about it. Now the four forces are going to invade the three realms. Tiandao is already resisting the four forces, but the teacher can free up his hand to deal with Kunpeng. In that case, it is not difficult for the teacher to affect your and my thinking!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, although Kunpeng has achieved great accomplishments, he is just as good as you and me. Why is the teacher so anxious to deal with him without waiting to clean up the Quartet forces before taking action? I''m afraid it''s not as simple as the teacher said!"


    Tongtian leader nodded and said, "I think so too, but one thing is certain that Kunpeng has threatened the teacher, so the teacher can''t help but attack Kunpeng at this critical moment, otherwise the teacher won''t do so!"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "the teacher didn''t just fight Kunpeng, but I''m afraid that empress Houtu was also among them. Otherwise, the teacher wouldn''t give up empress Houtu when calling us, but I don''t know what strength they have, which can make both teachers feel the threat!"


    The leader of Tongtian said, "maybe the teacher is worried that someone will destroy the balance of heaven. Kunpeng was able to preach at an early time, but he has been delaying. Maybe he really wants to take the road to prove Tao. As for the empress of Houtu, I''m afraid she is implicated by Kunpeng!"


    Empress Nuwa shook her head and said: "No, it''s not so simple. If Kunpeng really went to prove the Tao, he would not agree to our agreement in any case. He would not prove the Tao when the four forces invaded the three realms, otherwise he would face the perfect Tao of heaven. Pangu''s great God would die under the Tao of heaven, not to mention Kunpeng. Then the earth empress would not be given by Kunpeng There must be some secrets we don''t know! "


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, his heart became very heavy. He only heard him sigh: "secret! What secret makes teachers do such crazy actions, and what impact does this secret have on us!"


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "Maybe it''s really like what Kunpeng said. At the beginning of the robbery, the teacher was laying out the layout, and we are all chess pieces in the game, controlled by the teacher. As for Kunpeng and empress Houtu, they may have seen through the overall situation laid by the teacher and understood the causality, so they want to withdraw. They don''t want their actions to be discovered by the teacher. In order to ensure the overall situation, the teacher just wants them Kill Kunpeng! "

 Chapter 1101

    Empress Nuwa''s words reminded the leader of Tongtian. He only heard him say: "from the beginning of quantitative robbery, it has been arranged. Does the teacher have the ability to control the development of quantitative robbery?"


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "we don''t know what kind of ability the teacher has. Maybe only Kunpeng and empress Houtu may know about the three realms. It is precisely because of this that they have become a thorn in the teacher''s eye. Therefore, we should kill them first regardless of the four forces'' invasion of the three realms!"


    Tongtian leader said, "if teachers really have the ability to control the development of quantity robbery, the consequences will be serious. We saints are afraid that we will be abandoned by teachers anytime and anywhere."


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "I''m afraid Hongyun was also calculated by the teacher, so there was the disaster of death just now. Looking at the sudden changes after his reincarnation, I''m afraid he has been controlled by the teacher!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed, "if things are really like what we think, then you and I are only afraid of danger, otherwise the teacher can''t attack us in the dark?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, the teacher has made moves. What do you think we should do?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Kunpeng has the immortal body, but the teacher can''t, but you and I don''t have this ability, but we don''t need to worry too much. From the teacher''s secret action, we can know that the teacher doesn''t dare to go too far. He''s also afraid to cause our resistance. After all, I have the merit of Pangu''s great God to open the sky to protect myself, while the younger martial sister has the merit of creating people. As long as the teacher can''t replace the way of heaven one day, Then you dare not kill us! "


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, I know that, but we can''t sit and wait to die like this!"


    Tongtian leader said, "younger martial sister, have you ever wondered why a teacher can secretly affect your and my thinking without making us feel it?"


    Empress Nuwa shook her head and said, "elder martial brother, I am also wondering about this. According to the truth, we are all saints. We should feel when the way of heaven changes, but why can the teacher avoid our feeling!"


    Tongtian leader said, "younger martial sister, I have a bold idea, but I don''t know if it''s right!"


    Empress Nuwa was greatly surprised when she heard this, and hurriedly said, "elder martial brother, please say it for your reference!"


    Tongtian leader said, "younger martial sister, what do you think we saints rely on to preach?"


    Empress Nuwa was shocked when she heard this and said, "elder martial brother said that the teacher took the opportunity of that avenue to avoid our induction and influence us secretly?"


    Tongtian leader nodded and said, "that''s what I think. Except for this, I can''t think of a teacher who can avoid the induction of our saints!"


    Empress Nuwa thought for a moment when she heard this, and then said, "elder martial brother, if the opportunity of the great road is affecting us, how should we deal with it?"


    The leader of Tongtian said firmly, "if you want to avoid the influence of teachers and the way of heaven on us, you can only take out the opportunity of the road and get rid of this future trouble!"


    Empress Nuwa was shocked by the idea of Tongtian cult leader again. She felt that she couldn''t keep up with the thought of Tongtian cult leader. She thought that Tongtian cult leader had become so that she didn''t dare to recognize each other. What she said and did gradually had the crazy shadow of Kunpeng.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, we can preach by taking advantage of the opportunity of the avenue. If we take out the opportunity of the avenue, I''m afraid we won''t return to the realm of saints again!"


    Tongtian sect leader said with a smile: "younger martial sister is wrong. Maybe we couldn''t prove the Tao without the opportunity of the avenue, but now even without the opportunity of the avenue, we are still saints!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "what do you say, elder martial brother?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "younger martial sister, we preached with the help of the law in the opportunity of the avenue, but now we have preached, and the merits and virtues have been obtained. Even without the opportunity of the avenue, there will be no loss in the realm. At most, we just lose a little understanding of the power of the law. We can think about what it means to be safer than ourselves?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect was right. When he found that the teacher may affect his thinking through the opportunity of the avenue, the leader of Tongtian sect did not mention how uncomfortable it was. Although the opportunity of the avenue played a certain role in improving his cultivation, his life was in the hands of the Tao and the teacher anytime and anywhere, which made him a saint very difficult It''s said that it can''t be sanctified, but in his opinion, the sage is just a big mole ant under the heaven, and it''s better to control his own life in his own hands.


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "elder martial brother is right, but the opportunity of our Avenue has now coincided with our yuan God. It''s not easy to draw it out. Moreover, the teacher and the way of heaven are afraid that we can''t do so. As long as there is a slight difference, the consequences will be unimaginable!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "I''ve thought about what you said, younger martial sister. In fact, we don''t have no chance. When the four forces invade the three realms, as long as the two sides fight together, both teachers and heaven''s way should try their best to resist the heaven''s way of the four forces, and there will be no surveillance on us. Then we will have enough time to take out our own road and eliminate this A big trouble! "


    Empress Nuwa disagreed when she heard this and said, "elder martial brother, once the four forces invade the three realms, you and I will also resist each other''s saints. Do you have time to extract the opportunity of the avenue?"


    Tongtian sect leader said: "younger martial sister, that''s true, but I don''t think the four forces can do their best at the beginning even if they want to invade the three realms. They always want to test our reality and then make plans, and we can take advantage of the time when they test us!"


    Empress Nuwa shook her head and said, "senior brother, you and I share a world. We don''t know their power and can''t act hastily. Otherwise, once the other party is not as we think, we can''t afford the consequences!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he asked, "what should I do about it according to younger martial sister?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, in my opinion, if we want to get rid of the threat from heaven and teachers, we need to find strong allies, so that when the four forces invade the three realms, we can have enough time to take out our own Avenue!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "I understand what younger martial sister said, but now there are powerful allies in the three realms!"


    Nuwa said with a smile, "elder martial brother is a fan of the situation. In fact, we have always had a strong ally!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult frowned when he heard this and said, "younger martial sister, do you mean the Styx river?"


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "it''s him. The Styx river is an expert in cutting two corpses, and there is also an Asura family. If we can get his full support, we will have enough time when the four forces invade the three realms!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed, "I''m afraid Styx won''t agree to this!"


    Nuwa said with a smile, "elder martial brother, there is nothing impossible in the world. Even if we can pay the price that Styx is satisfied with, as long as there is enough price, Styx will not refuse!"


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "I don''t know what price junior sister wants to persuade Styx?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, we both want to take out the opportunity of our own Avenue, but the Styx river is bent on preaching. The opportunity of the avenue is of little use to us. We might as well discuss with the Styx river at its cost. I think the Styx River can''t refuse such conditions!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect was overjoyed when he heard this, and said with a smile: "younger martial sister is brilliant, but we can''t directly send the opportunity to the Styx river. Otherwise, with the always cautious attitude of the Styx River, we will cause unnecessary trouble, which is very unfavorable to us!"


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile: "It''s natural that I would do it even if elder martial brother didn''t say so, but Styx cares about the opportunity of the road. As long as we say we can lend him some enlightenment, Styx must have no doubt! However, we can''t rely on Styx alone. We should try our best to fight for the strong from the boundless starry sky. If we can get their help, then we will No problem. "


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "what younger martial sister said is very true. Those people have heard the teacher''s sermon in Zixiao palace. If they don''t have a few innate spiritual treasures and merits in their hands, they are really powerful assistants."

 Chapter 1102

    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa thought it right. After parting with them, Hongyun went to Taiqing to see the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of Yuanshi, and wanted their support.


    To tell you the truth, for Hongyun, who has two sides and three swords, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun don''t want to see him. However, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun also understand that if they want to recapture most of the merits of assisting the emperor, they must cooperate with Hongyun. Only in this way can they have reason to take the initiative from the interception of education.


    The Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t know that the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa had retreated. As long as they took the initiative to intercept the sect and the demon family, they would let go. Unfortunately, both the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun were too self righteous and didn''t understand the changes between the sect and the demon family. They gave Hongyun the opportunity and provoked the saint war at the same time.


    Hongyun came to Taiqing heaven, but no saints came to meet him this time. Only the two Taoist children of the supreme Lao Jun welcomed him into the door. This treatment is worse than that in the underground, which makes Hongyun more angry. Unfortunately, he is unable to resist. After all, he has a request from others and has nothing to do.


    Hongyun still knows the idea of the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun. The other party doesn''t pay attention to himself so much, but he wants to beat him and let him understand who is the master in the three realms.


    After Hongyun entered the hall, the supreme old gentleman asked, "why did Hongyun Taoist friend come to Taiqing?"


    Hongyun sighed, "I''m not hiding from my two senior brothers, but I''m asking for two!"


    The supreme old gentleman said calmly, "why did you come here in person?"


    Hong Yun said: "Elder martial brother, I''m here for the emperor. I think both elder martial brothers know that now Kunpeng and empress Houtu suddenly recalled the witch clan originally under the emperor, so that the emperor''s army appeared ¡õ¡õ¡õ. Their move seriously affected the emperor''s unified fairyland. The auxiliary emperor was originally in the charge of two elder martial brothers, so I had to come to beg!"


    Hearing Hongyun''s words, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty snorted coldly and said, "since Hongyun Taoist friends know that the emperor is in charge of one person and the two religions, why don''t they come to Taiqing for help first, but go to the golden ao Island first?"


    Hongyun didn''t expect that Yuanshi Tianzun would not give him face and say it directly. This made Hongyun angry. He felt that Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord were too much. Although he said he wanted them, similarly, if people and Buddhism lose this opportunity, they won''t want to recapture most of the merits of assisting the emperor in the future.


    Thinking of this, Hong Yun said: "senior brother Yuanshi, if you and the two religions withdrew their hands regardless of the emperor''s safety and gave the opportunity to intercept the religion, how could I go to ask the saint of heaven and empress Nuwa first!"


    For Hongyun''s words, Yuanshi Tianzun was shocked. He just wanted to refute, but he didn''t expect the supreme old gentleman to say first: "Hongyun Taoist friend, Yuanshi junior brother is just angry for a moment, but what the Taoist friend said is of great importance, but we should be careful!"


    After hearing what Taishang Laojun said, Hongyun took the opportunity to go downhill and said, "senior brother, I said too much before. I hope the two senior brothers don''t care. However, this matter can''t be delayed any longer, otherwise it will affect the development of Liangjie and cause more things at that time!"


    Hongyun doesn''t want to have a too rigid relationship with the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. After all, he has a request from others, and he is just a quasi saint. He is still insufficient in the face of saints.


    Upon hearing this, the Supreme Lord said calmly: "Taoist friend Hongyun, some things can''t be done just by worrying. Don''t you worry? I''m not worried with junior brother Yuanshi. We should be careful. After all, the emperor is surrounded by intercepted disciples. If we rashly intervene, we''re afraid it will lead to a war, but we have to guard against it!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, I entrusted the matter of assisting the emperor to people and expounding the two religions. If the two senior brothers are willing to do it, I can come forward and wave the flag for the two senior brothers. In this way, the two senior brothers can take back the initiative of assisting the emperor in a fair way!"


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "thank you, Taoist friend Hongyun, but in the opinion of Taoist friends, how can we share our worries and solve problems for the emperor?"


    Hongyun said, "this is naturally to let the witch family take refuge in the emperor again!"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "you, Taoist friend Hongyun, have been to the underground with younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa. I don''t know what Kunpeng and empress Houtu said?"


    When mentioning this, Hongyun angrily said: "Empress Houtu talks nonsense that the cause and effect between the Witch and the human race is so great that she should retire with success, and that Kunpeng is shameless and arrogant as a human saint. He even says that the emperor needs to be honed if he wants to be recognized by the three realms. If he can''t do this little thing well, he is not qualified to be the emperor. In all words, he wants to stand idly by and try to take care of heaven''s way Potential! "


    After hearing Hongyun''s words, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun also felt that things were a little tricky. The empress earth and Kunpeng obviously didn''t want to interfere in the unified fairyland of the emperor, so as to avoid unnecessary losses. By the way, they also reported to the Taoist ancestor that he excluded his property from the public. They wanted to make their ideas, but they were not very current. Of course, Kunpeng may also be one of them And empress Houtu want to teach Hongyun a lesson, but generally speaking, Kunpeng and empress Houtu will no longer send the witch clan to the emperor''s hands!


    With such an idea, the great old gentleman sighed: "Hongyun Taoist friend, now that Kunpeng has turned against the teacher, it is impossible for us to let him cooperate with the emperor. We have to find another way to do this!"


    Hongyun said, "elder martial brother, among the three worlds, only the witch family is not afraid of the murderous spirit. It''s not easy for us to find another way!"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "Taoist friend Hongyun, if you haven''t parted ways with Kunpeng and empress Houtu, you may be able to use human relations to help the witch clan, but now it''s impossible. Besides, there was no help from the witch clan during the three emperors and five emperors. Have we also helped the emperor achieve merit!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he sighed: "elder martial brother, according to elder martial brother Tongtian, not only did he not get great merit in assisting the emperor Xuanyuan''s sermon, but he caused countless robberies because of his murderous spirit. If people and the disciples of the two religions go to help the emperor, I''m afraid it will harm him!"


    As soon as Hongyun said this, Yuanshi Tianzun''s face turned red. Speaking of emperor Xuanyuan, guangchengzi failed to live up to Yuanshi Tianzun''s expectations, so that Lijiao became the laughing stock of the three circles. Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "you, Hongyun Taoist friend, you can''t say that. Guangchengzi had such a situation because of his lack of experience. Now we and the disciples of the two religions have experienced countless storms, but it''s no big deal to assist the emperor!"


    However, Hong Yun has a grudge against Kunpeng and empress Houtu in his heart. Seeing that neither the emperor of Yuanshi nor the Supreme Lord wants to force the witch family to help the emperor, he turned his mind and said: "senior brother Yuanshi, you should think clearly. If the disciples are infected with murderous spirit, it will affect their future cultivation. If the murderous spirit is entangled, it will inevitably have to repay the evil body and soul!"


    When hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help hesitating. It seems that the first war of Fengshen still surprised him and worried him all the time.


    For the expression of Yuanshi Tianzun, Hongyun saw it very clearly, so he said: "elder martial brother Yuanshi, you should also think clearly that once people and Buddhism lose too much in the quantitative robbery, it will affect the invasion of the three realms by the four forces!"


    Seeing that the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was said by Hongyun, the Supreme Lord quickly said, "Hongyun Taoist friends don''t need to worry about it. People and Buddhism not only have successful disciples, but also mortal disciples. They just need to let those mortal disciples go to help others. In this way, they don''t have to worry about killing too much!"


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, he immediately awakened the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Dongsheng Shenzhou is a man and the two religions have been operating for a long time. There are many believers. It is not too difficult to summon some capable mortals to help the emperor.


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "what the eldest martial brother said is very true, so we don''t have to worry that our disciples'' cultivation will be affected by killing mortals."


    Seeing that the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was moved by the supreme old gentleman, Hong Yun hurriedly said, "the emperor is unified in the fairy world. I''m afraid it''s not only the struggle between mortals. I''m afraid there will be monks who don''t know the number of days to hinder the emperor!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "if a monk dares to obstruct the emperor''s unification of the fairyland, he will seek his own death. It''s not easy for us and the disciples of the two religions to provoke."


    Seeing that the Supreme Master was so resolute, Hong Yun could only give up provoking people and explaining the relationship between the two religions and Kunpeng and Houtu empress, so he said, "in that case, I can rest assured. I''m waiting for two senior brothers in the fairy world!"


    The supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and watched Hongyun leave taiqingtian.

 Chapter 1103

    When Hongyun left, the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of Yuanshi had a long chat. To tell the truth, they were both worried that all the merits and virtues of assisting the emperor would be swallowed by the interception of religion. Especially at the moment when Hongyun found the leader of Tongtian and empress Nuwa, they both thought that this merit and virtue was just to miss the two religions, but they didn''t expect the wind to turn, The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa didn''t do a good job in Hongyun''s work. They parted unhappily, which gave them a chance.


    Nowadays, the apostasy and the demon clan are strong and strong, especially in the World War I, many quasi saints such as the fiery ancestors are close to the apostasy and the demon clan. However, the huge power of apostasy is frightening. I''m afraid that the Tongtian cult leader still has a grudge against the war of Fengshen and will not easily hand over the initiative to assist the emperor.


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, you see, with the help of red cloud, how likely are younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa to hand over the initiative after assisting people?"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun shook his head and said, "according to my conclusion to younger martial brother Tongtian, I''m afraid it''s impossible. We should be ready to make enemies with the sect!"


    The Supreme Lord sighed, "now the power of interdiction is huge. It''s difficult to shake them only by people and expounding the two religions. We have to make other plans for this matter!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help laughing and said, "elder martial brother, it''s not our family''s business to assist the emperor. The two saints in the West also care very much. We can discuss with them. If they help, younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa dare not act rashly!"


    The great old gentleman frowned when he heard this and said, "younger martial brother, the two western saints will not be one with us. I''m afraid they will lead wolves into the house. After all, the war of God sealing is the way of the car in front!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed, "elder martial brother, I understand what you said, but if we don''t unite with the two saints of the west, do you think we have a chance to recapture our merit? Without this merit, I''m afraid our strength is worse than interception!"


    The supreme master thought for a moment and sighed, "well, since younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa have done such things, we have nothing to take into account. We are all thinking about ourselves. Younger martial brother, let''s contact the two saints in the west to see how we can win the things that help the emperor at one fell swoop!"


    When hearing this, the emperor Yuanshi couldn''t help thinking: "well, you too old gentleman, and you want me to be the ghost for the dead. You don''t have to think about it this time. I won''t carry the black pot for you!"


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "elder martial brother, it''s useless if I''m afraid to go. Previously, our disciples just forced the two western saints to return those congenital spiritual treasures. If we go to the door now, I''m afraid the other party will open his mouth, which will be very disadvantageous to our plan!"


    I have to say that Yuanshi Tianzun found a good excuse for himself, and this excuse made the Supreme Lord unable to refuse, so he had to take over the hard work himself. For the idea of Yuanshi Tianzun, the Supreme Lord is clear, but he also has no way to take Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman sighed, "younger martial brother is right. This matter is really thoughtless for my brother. Since younger martial brother can''t go, I''ll deal with it. But younger martial brother, do you think the changes between younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa are too great, which makes people feel a little strange?"


    Hearing the Supreme Lord Lao Jun''s reminder, Yuanshi Tianzun immediately realized that the behavior of Tongtian leader during this period was indeed different from usual. Previously, he didn''t pay attention to other things, but when he thought about it carefully, he was immediately shocked.


    Yuanshi Tianzun hurriedly said: "younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa are indeed abnormal. The two saints in the West obviously formed a deep cause and effect with him in the first war of Fengshen, but he didn''t make a move at the most dangerous time in the west, which doesn''t show respect for younger martial brother Tongtian!"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said: "it is precisely because Bujie is the way younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa always deal with things, so things become a little worrying! First, the teacher suddenly shot Kunpeng, and then Kunpeng cooperated with empress Houtu to recover the witch clan that assisted the emperor. All this makes Liangjie dangerous!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "the teacher still has something to say about Kunpeng. After all, Kunpeng himself is too arrogant, which has aroused the dissatisfaction of the teacher. As for the empress Houtu and Kunpeng, this is to cut off the road of merit and virtue. It''s really stupid!"


    The great old gentleman heard this, but he snorted coldly and said: "Younger martial brother, that''s a bad thing! I''m afraid it''s not because Kunpeng is too arrogant. Since the quantitative robbery, Kunpeng and empress Houtu have become obscure. Only when the stars are released in the wilderness can the disciples become powerful, but it''s basically because there is a big cause and effect with the demon family, which is in line with the development of quantitative robbery. In the end, the teacher''s attack on Kunpeng is only afraid that Kunpeng has the ability to attack Kunpeng The teacher threatened, so the teacher wanted to start first, but he didn''t expect Kunpeng to be ready, but the teacher returned in vain. As for the recall of Kunpeng and empress Houtu to the Wu clan, it''s not as stupid as the younger martial brother said. Do you think the merit of assisting the Emperor is important to Kunpeng and empress Houtu? "


    After hearing this, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty sighed: "Kunpeng''s four great achievements are more than enough, even if she becomes a saint, not to mention the incarnation of the six reincarnations. This merit is really nothing to them. Instead of risking their lives to get this merit, they might as well stop and give the Taoist ancestor a counterattack!"


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "that''s right, so it''s impossible to let Kunpeng and empress Houtu take back their lives. We must not provoke them for this matter. As for Hongyun, the fool doesn''t need to pay attention. Someone will deal with him at that time!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun smiled and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. That red cloud is really stupid and pitiful. He gave up his allies for nothing, but he is afraid that he is in danger."


    The Supreme Lord said, "we don''t need to pay attention to the affairs of Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Just take care of our own affairs. Brother, I''ll go to the west to meet zhunti and guide, and discuss with them to deal with the interception of religion and the demon clan."


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said, "elder martial brother, go and return quickly. We don''t have much time!"


    Without saying anything more, the Supreme Lord went directly out of the Taiqing heaven to the Western blissful world.


    However, the two western saints have been paying attention to every move of taiqingtian since Zixiao palace. They believe that the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun will not let the interceptor take the initiative to assist the emperor. There will be a contest between the two sides. As soon as the Supreme Lord leaves Taiqing, they will know that their own opportunity is coming. What they thought was not wrong. It was not long before Taishang Laojun came to the Western Paradise.


    The two saints of the West were very happy with the arrival of the supreme old gentleman. They hurried out to meet the supreme old gentleman in person. After taking his seat, the Supreme Master did not quarrel with the two saints of the west, but said frankly: "Two younger martial brothers, I''m here to discuss with you about assisting the emperor. You all know that the interceptor and the demon clan have taken away all the merits and virtues of assisting the emperor in one fell swoop while we are fighting. If this goes on, we''re afraid we''ll lose a lot. We need to solve this matter as soon as possible, otherwise it will be very unfavorable to our future war £¡¡±


    Zhunti said, "what the eldest martial brother said is very true, but now the power of apostasy and demon clan has increased greatly. The quasi saints living in seclusion in the wilderness have been summoned by them, but you and I are powerless to be right!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "junior brother zhunti, you said that was the situation before. Now we saints have lifted the ban. Do you and our four saints have no chance of winning against the two saints of one demon family?"


    Zhunti shook his head and said, "normally, this is no problem, but did you think about it? If Tongtian cult leader uses the ''immortal sword array'', we can''t break the array as long as we are restrained by Empress Nuwa!"


    The supreme old gentleman said: "this must be mentioned, younger martial brother. Please rest assured that we don''t want to face the enemy with him, but to get back the merit of assisting the emperor. Therefore, as long as we don''t enter the ''immortal sword array'', the other party can''t take us."


    It has to be said that the Supreme Lord moved his mind when dealing with the Tongtian cult leader. He even looked so far-reaching. It seems that even without this event, the Supreme Lord will not easily let go of the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa.


    Zhunti and Jieyin were very happy when they heard the words of the supreme old gentleman. They were secretly happy that the contradiction between Sanqing was getting deeper and deeper. As long as the time came, they were afraid that a bloody battle would be inevitable. They had cooperated with the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun once. This time, they would not let go of such an opportunity.


    After listening, he said, "since the elder martial brother has figured out countermeasures, we naturally have no intention to fully support the elder martial brother''s action this time.


    Seeing that he had persuaded the two saints in the west, the supreme master didn''t speak any more. Shuangyi began to prepare for a fatal blow to the interception and demon clan.

 Chapter 1104

    The actions of the supreme old gentleman and Hongyun fell into the eyes of Kunpeng and the empress of Houtu. Kunpeng said, "it seems that Hongyun has taken refuge in the supreme old gentleman. The three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism are afraid to fight against the interception and demon clan!"


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, is it possible that they want to fight us?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "what are the benefits of dealing with us? Without benefits, how can they easily start on us? This is not reasonable, so their biggest possibility is to start on the apostasy and the demon clan. After all, the apostasy and the demon clan are too rampant these days."


    Empress Houtu said, "if it''s really like this, at least we don''t have to worry about any danger!"


    Kunpeng said, "if you have no worries about the future, you must worry about the future. We can''t take it lightly. When the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism have to make great efforts because of the emperor, we should make a good plan for the future."


    Empress Houtu was in great spirits when she heard this and asked, "Taoist friends, do you have a new idea!"


    Kunpeng said: "when we fought with Taoist ancestors, I suddenly felt that we should strengthen our own strength. With our current strength, if we face the joint attack of Taoist ancestors and saints, it is difficult to have the power of a war! Today, after watching the actions of the Supreme Lord, I thought of a way to enhance our strength!"


    Empress Houtu said, "I don''t know what method your friend has come up with?"


    Kunpeng said: "after the Lich war, only Taoist friends saved the twelve ancestral witches, but the ancestral witches'' blood essence and soul imprint were left in the three realms and the desolate starry sky. I want to set up a large array to collect the ancestral witches'' soul imprint and blood essence. I don''t know what you think?"


    Empress Houtu thought for a moment and said: "If we want to reunite the spirits and blood essence of the ancestral witches, we can only set up the" Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array ". Under the attraction of the array, we have the opportunity to collect the ancestral witches'' blood essence and soul imprint! However, if we use the" Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array ", I''m afraid it will immediately arouse the vigilance of the Taoist ancestors and saints. At that time, they will stop it. After all, they will not allow the twelve ancestral witches to be reborn again £¡¡±


    Kunpeng said, "the later Taoist friends are wrong. I don''t want to revive the twelve ancestors now, but to sacrifice and refine the ''Twelve Gods and evil array''. With this array in hand, we have the same means to deal with the saints."


    Empress Houtu said, "since Taoist friends have such a fighting place, I will naturally help them with all my strength, which is very beneficial to the witch family! I just don''t know whether the Lingbao ''Kongtong seal'' mastered by Taoist friends can revive the ancestral witch?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "if you want to resurrect zuwu, a person with quasi holy peak cultivation can''t be poor, and we can''t guarantee whether you can gather the soul brand of zuwu!"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she said, "if we can collect the soul marks of zuwu, it is possible to revive them?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "there''s no problem in theory, but it needs the same cultivation as the way of heaven, otherwise it''s impossible!"


    Kunpeng''s words made empress Houtu very happy. She only heard her say: "Taoist friends now have a world, but they have a great chance to become the real Tao of heaven!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "it''s not easy to achieve the way of heaven. First of all, the poor way needs to improve the world. Now it''s still short of the power of the tree of the world, and the three worlds and six ways are not perfect. It takes time!"


    Empress Houtu said, "I have confidence in Taoist friends!"


    Kun Peng sighed: "My friend, I choose to do this to prepare for the worst. To tell you the truth, if we have to face the joint attack of the saints and Hongjun Taoist ancestor, then we must have enough strength. I have the incarnation of four holy beasts. As long as I can absorb enough quadrupole power in the mass robbery, I can resist the" immortal killing sword array "of Tongtian cult leader, Hongjun If the Taoist ancestors appear at the last moment, they will also be greatly weakened. A poor Taoist can also drag them down, but other saints rely on Taoist friends to deal with them. If there is a "Twelve heavenly gods and evil array", the Taoist friends can use the power of the array to urge the ancestral witch''s blood essence to achieve Pangu''s true body in a short time, but the cultivation of Taoist friends can be transformed into a heavenly way in a short time Existence can resist each other, buy time for the poor and collect the tree of the world! "


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "Taoist friends are right. In the opinion of Taoist friends, when will we start arranging array!"


    Kunpeng said, "not yet. It''s best to wait until the war of the four religions does not hinder us. I should practice hard during this time, and strive to master the power of the four poles of heaven and earth by incarnation as soon as possible!"


    Kunpeng is trying to change everything, and when the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa saw the actions of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Hongyun, they set off to see the Styx River in the sea of blood!


    The sudden visit of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa shocked Styx. She didn''t know what the other party was looking for herself. Just listen, Styx said, "but I don''t know what''s important about the two Taoist friends'' visit?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "friend of the underworld River, I came to tell you something with younger martial sister Nu Wa. It''s very important for you!"


    Styx was surprised and said, "I don''t know why I let two Taoist friends come in person?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "do you know what the red cloud is now?"


    Upon hearing this, Styx was stunned, and then said, "to tell you the truth, I have been in meditation since I came back from Zixiao palace, but I didn''t pay attention to the changes of the three realms!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "it''s very inappropriate for Taoist friends to do this, but you missed a good play. Now the red cloud has parted ways with Kunpeng, empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi!"


    When Styx heard this, he said in surprise, "what! How is this possible!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "there is nothing impossible, but the red cloud is not as broad-minded as Taoist friends think. When he saw that Kunpeng and empress Houtu offended Taoist Zu, he immediately turned against him! Without the help of Kunpeng, empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi, he was looking for his own death!"


    Although Styx also wanted to fight Hongyun in his heart, he was not stunned by the surprise. After all, there were other saints. He didn''t want to ruin his life because of a temporary impulse.


    Just listen, Styx said, "Tongtian Daoyou, I''m afraid it''s not that simple. Hongyun is not a fool. He can''t not know his situation. He must have another means!"


    Empress Nuwa said with a smile: "the Taoist friend of the Styx river is really good. Yes, the red cloud does have other means. He first went to jin''ao island to meet senior brother Tongtian and me, but he didn''t get our support. Later, he found the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun. However, Taoist friends can rest assured that the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun are restrained by senior brother Tongtian and me and won''t give Taoist friends any pressure!"


    When the river Styx heard Nu Wa''s mother''s words, it said, "Nu Wa''s mother, since Hong Yun is so arrogant, why don''t you do it? The two Taoist friends won''t be indifferent to the opportunity of Hong Yun''s Avenue!"


    When it comes to the opportunity of the avenue, empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult are very uncomfortable. Now they are thinking about how to take out their opportunity of the avenue and how to make the idea of Hongyun again.


    Just listen to the leader of Tongtian cult say: "don''t hide from the friends of the Ming River. There is no great cause and effect between poor Dao and younger martial sister Nuwa and the red cloud, but you dare not make a move without authorization, but the Taoist friends are different. You have a great cause and effect with the red cloud. Even if you make a move, you also comply with the amount of robbery. Even if the Taoist ancestors and saints don''t have any words!"


    I have to say that the words of the leader of Tongtian sect made Styx feel a little excited. After thinking for a moment, Styx said, "Friends of Tongtian Taoism, can you really stop the Supreme Lord, the first emperor and the two saints of the West from disturbing me?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "please rest assured, Taoist friends. I and younger martial sister Nuwa can ensure that you will not be affected by the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West!"


    After hearing the promise of the leader of Tongtian cult, Styx made up his mind and said, "since the Taoist friends say so, I don''t disagree, so Hongyun will give it to me!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa had a long chat when they heard this. The reason why they found the Styx river was not that they despised the red cloud and wanted to deal with it. More importantly, they wanted to test the reaction of Hongjun Daozu, but they didn''t care about the life and death of the Styx river.


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "since the Taoist friends agree, I''ll leave!"

 Chapter 1105

    The three realms are running around because of red clouds, but once again there is a scene of mountain rain coming and the wind filling the building. For a time, many scattered practitioners retreat one after another and dare not light up. Only the disciples of the four religions and the demon clan are preparing for war. The Styx river is also preparing for war secretly, but the Styx river is not acting rashly as the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa think, but waiting for the opportunity.


    It has to be said that the action of the Styx river is very smart. As long as people, elucidation, interception and Buddha are not in disorder, even with the support of Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa, it is not possible that the saints will let him go.


    For the plan of the Styx River, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa also acquiesced. After all, it is rare for someone to help them contain Hongyun and test the reaction of Daozu. They can''t make friends with the Styx river because of this small matter, so that there are fewer tempters!


    What makes the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa never think of is that the actions of people, Buddhism and Buddhism are tempting them, and the real killer of each other is not the disciples of the sect, but the Four Saints of the three religions!


    Just when the leader of Tongtian sect thought his plan had succeeded, he didn''t expect it to happen. The Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints suddenly appeared in the imperial palace of Dongsheng Shenzhou people''s emperor. They quickly stopped all the disciples of the sect, and let the disciples of Renren, Xie and Buddha take over the responsibility of protecting and assisting the emperor.


    When the leader of Tongtian cult discovered all this, he was furious. Originally, he wanted to stop and return the initiative to assist the emperor to the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of Yuanshi. However, when he saw that the Supreme Lord and the first emperor colluded with the two western saints to suppress the closure of the Church again, his anger that had dissipated came out.


    Not only the leader of Tongtian cult was angry, but also the empress Nuwa was angry at the shameless behavior of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. They clearly wanted to fight another war of God worship and join the two saints of the west to suppress and intercept religion, but this time they would not be as easy as the war of God worship, With her, she can contain a saint. It is so convenient that she can''t break the "sword array of killing immortals".


    It''s a pity that Nu Wa''s mother thought well, but the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints in the West have long had countermeasures. They just need to contain the leader of Tongtian cult and Nu Wa''s mother, and they don''t want to fight each other. Therefore, there is no threat to them.


    After the master of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa sent a letter from their disciples, they immediately set off for Dongsheng Shenzhou to find the supreme old gentleman, the first Heavenly Master and the two western saints.


    After coming to Dongsheng Shenzhou, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints were already ready and waiting for their arrival.


    After the two sides met, the leader of Tongtian cult said angrily: "well, you great old gentleman, you not only collude with outsiders, but also use big bullying and small hands to deal with the younger generation. It''s shameless!"


    Hearing the words of Tongtian cult leader, the two saints in the West had no words. For them, no matter how hard Tongtian cult leader scolded, they did not pay attention to it. Everything was supported by the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun.


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, I can''t blame you. Who let you and younger martial sister Nuwa do everything and want to swallow the merits of assisting the emperor alone? Brother, this is also a last resort!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said angrily, "what a last resort. Just by this nonsense, you will lead wolves into the house. Don''t forget the World War I of Fengshen. Are you worthy of the immortals in the East again? It seems that you and the two religions have never put the interests of the East in mind, and only you yourself."


    Empress Nuwa also said, "elder martial brother, you have gone too far. If you want to help the emperor, you can discuss with elder martial brother Tongtian. There is no need to do so."


    When hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun snorted coldly and said, "it sounds good. If we come to discuss, will you agree? That will only arouse your vigilance!"


    Empress Nuwa said angrily, "elder martial brother Yuanshi, you''ve gone too far. Elder martial brother Tongtian had the initiative to help the emperor back to you, but he didn''t expect you to spend a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart, and even do this shameless thing. It''s really arrogant to be a teacher and lose the teacher''s face."


    Yuanshi Tianzun sneered: "it sounds better than singing. If we hadn''t taken the initiative, I''m afraid you wouldn''t have said that!"


    Empress Nuwa wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Tongtian cult leader. She only heard Tongtian cult leader say: "Younger martial sister Nuwa, what''s the use of telling him this? Since they have colluded with outsiders, it means that they have been prepared long ago and can''t change their mind. We''d better see Zhenzhang under their hands and let them know that you and I are not easy to bully!"


    Empress Nuwa nodded when she heard this and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. It''s disgraceful to talk to them shameless people."


    Nuwa Niang''s words made the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun''s face change greatly, but her face was lost in front of the immortals in the three worlds.


    Just listen, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty angrily said, "since you are stubborn, then we will compete in chaos!"


    Tongtian cult leader sneered: "it''s good. Let''s see the power of the ''immortal killing sword array'' again today!"


    At the beginning of mentioning the "immortal killing sword array", Tianzun sneered: "younger martial brother Tongtian, don''t think you have the" immortal killing sword array "in hand. We''re afraid. Don''t forget that it''s not Fengshen war that you defend me, but I defend you. As long as we don''t enter your" immortal killing sword array ", what can you do to us!"


    The words of the first Tianzun awakened the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa. The current situation is indeed unfavorable to them. As long as the other party doesn''t enter the "immortal sword array", he can''t help the other party. If there are four saints in a one-to-one competition, but they only have two.


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa couldn''t help thinking and thinking about their strategies. The Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, since you have the initiative to return the auxiliary, please return it so as not to cause unnecessary fighting."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sneered and said, "it''s too late to reconcile. If you don''t collude with the two saints in the west, I won''t argue with you, but now it''s not only our own business, but also related to the interests of the whole East, but we can''t retreat!"


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, Yuanshi Tianzun sneered: "I said, how can you be so kind to return the initiative of the auxiliary people? Now you show your nature!"


    Empress Nuwa sneered: "Yuanshi Tianzun, senior brother Tongtian has made it clear that you first colluded with the two saints of the West and damaged the interests of the East. Naturally, we will not sit idly by."


    After hearing this, the supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, you have no chance to win under the current situation. Listen to my brother''s advice, please leave!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sneered: "My Lord, you don''t have to look hypocritical. The whole oriental fairyland already knows what you are. If you want us to step down, you need to show your true skills. It''s true that you defend me and attack. My ''immortal killing sword array'' can''t exert its power, but don''t forget that if you want to help the emperor unify the fairyland, you have to look south Bu Zhou, if you do so, then don''t blame me for setting up a ''sword array to kill Immortals'' in the southern part of Bu Zhou to see how the emperor unified the fairy world! "


    I have to say that the words of Tongtian sect leader hit the key point of the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. If Tongtian sect leader did so, all their previous actions would be in vain. I''m afraid it would take a long time!


    Just listen, the Supreme Lord said, "brother Tongtian, the emperor''s unified fairyland is the general trend of heaven. If you do this against heaven, aren''t you afraid of being punished by the teacher?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sneered and said, "this is a quantitative robbery. Everyone has to cross the robbery. I''ll end the cause and effect by doing so. The teacher can''t say anything! And the teacher really has to blame and punish you. After all, you picked up the matter first, which has nothing to do with me and younger martial sister Nuwa."


    Yuanshi Tianzun sneered: "well, it has nothing to do with you. If you didn''t break the agreement first and want to swallow the merits of assisting the emperor, how could we do so."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sneered: "it''s your own fault to talk about this. If you hadn''t withdrawn the people who protect the emperor, how could junior sister Nuwa and I worry about the safety of the emperor? I just sent many younger brothers to help, but you did such a inferior thing with the heart of a villain!"


    Seeing that he couldn''t convince the leader of Tongtian cult, the Supreme Master said, "well, since younger martial brother Tongtian must fight, we''ll accompany him. See you and me in chaos! The Supreme Master broke open the space and left Dongsheng Shenzhou, followed by Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints.

 Chapter 1106

    Seeing that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West had first stepped into chaos, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa looked at each other and broke the space to go into chaos.


    At this point, they can''t help but quit, otherwise they will only damage their reputation in the three realms. Regardless of the victory or defeat of this war, the truncated sect and the demon clan can become famous in the three realms. After all, they are fighting to protect the interests of the eastern heaven, which can''t be refuted by the great old gentleman and the western hemisphere of the first heaven.


    If we say that the position of people and Buddhism in the hearts of Oriental immortals has declined in the first World War of Fengshen, then now the Supreme Lord and the emperor of Yuanshi collude with the two western saints again, but they have completely lost the support of Oriental immortals to deal with the truncated religion and the demon family.


    It''s ridiculous to say that although the war was planned by the Supreme Master and the two saints in the West were invited by the Supreme Master, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty still didn''t get rid of the hat of colluding with outsiders, which greatly disappointed him and failed all his calculations.


    When the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa came to the chaotic starry sky, they saw that the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the four directions were lined up in one line. It seemed that they were ready.


    Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian sect snorted coldly and said, "you look like a very tacit understanding. It''s not bad that you''ve cooperated once!"


    When the emperor heard this, he said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, you don''t need to be so weird. Since you won''t reconcile, we can only do it once. Now we''re ready. Are you and younger martial sister Nuwa ready?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "you have already made arrangements. Naturally, you are ready. As for younger martial sister Nuwa and I, we will not be as fully prepared as you. However, before the war, I have one thing to say. Today you want to pass my ''immortal sword array'', otherwise, I will not blame you for preventing the emperor from unifying the fairy world!"


    The supreme old gentleman frowned when he heard this. Although they had four saints in the "immortal killing sword array", they were not fully sure. After all, empress Nuwa could hold them alone. But I don''t agree. According to the nature of Tongtian sect leader, it is really possible to prevent the emperor from unifying the fairyland, so the consequences will be serious. Thinking of here, the supreme old gentleman can''t help but have a headache. For a time, he has no way to take Tongtian sect leader.


    The two saints in the West are secretly happy when they see this scene. Although they are now standing with the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, their respective hearts have other plans. For them, the more fierce the fight between Sanqing and empress Nuwa, the better. In this way, they will have the opportunity to seek benefits from it.


    Seeing that the leader of Tongtian sect raised the matter again, the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was furious and said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, don''t go too far. You should know enough to stop. It''s bad for you to go on like this!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said calmly: "it''s hard for people to understand what elder martial brother Yuanshi said. I think I didn''t do too much, but it''s you and elder martial brother who really went too far. You two collude with others to attack your own people again and again, but such villains'' behavior is very excessive."


    Seeing the quarrel between the leader of Tongtian cult and the emperor of Yuanshi, the Supreme Lord said: "Well, there''s no need to quarrel. Since younger martial brother Tongtian has drawn a line, the four of us will take it next. However, I have something to say first. This war will determine the fate of our four religions and the demon family. If we break the ''kill immortal sword array'', the matter will be over. We can''t stop teaching and unify the fairy world for the emperor of difficulties. I don''t know if you can do it?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "as long as you can break my ''immortal killing sword array'', everything will naturally be up to you. What if you can''t break the array?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "if we can''t break the array, we will naturally turn around and leave the auxiliary emperor. The matter is completely controlled by the interceptor and the demon family. That''s enough!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "OK! We have a deal!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "it''s a deal. You can arrange the array!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa heard this, they nodded to each other and said nothing more. The leader of Tongtian cult moved his mind. The Four Swords behind him stood in the chaotic starry sky and immediately set up a "sword array for killing immortals".


    The "immortal killing sword array" is one of the three great killing arrays in the flood and famine. The murderous spirit in the three realms suddenly rushed into the chaotic starry sky. The murderous spirit originally hidden in the chaotic starry sky was also lured out by the sword array. Because the fluctuation of this quantity is much higher than that of the Fengshen World War I, the power of the "immortal killing sword array" is higher than that of the Fengshen World War I.


    When the sword array was completed, the leader of Tongtian cult said to the supreme old gentleman, "the array has been completed. You can come and break the array. I''m waiting for you in the array with younger martial sister Nuwa!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult said this, he and empress Nu Wa turned around and walked into the "immortal sword array". When the "immortal sword array" became 10%, the immortals in the three worlds were greatly shocked. Originally, they thought it would be a struggle between the disciples of the four religions, but they didn''t expect that things exceeded their imagination and would eventually be a duel between saints. The duel of saints was beyond the ability of ordinary people to see When they arrived, some great supernatural powers set out to watch the decisive battle between saints in the chaotic starry sky regardless of their own safety, so as to increase their understanding of the avenue.


    The Supreme Lord agreed to the idea of Tongtian cult leader, but it surprised the original Tianzun and the two saints in the West. In the first war of Fengshen, they only broke Tongtian cult leader''s "immortal killing sword array" by relying on the power of the four saints. But now Tongtian cult leader not only has the help of empress Nuwa, but also has the murderous spirit in the three realms due to the expansion of mass robbery. The power of this "immortal killing sword array" has also increased, Under such circumstances, they have almost no chance of winning.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, how can you agree with their proposal? Younger martial brother Tongtian can calmly contain us with the help of younger martial sister Nuwa. Under such circumstances, how can we break the ''killing immortal sword array''!"


    Zhunti also sighed and said, "elder martial brother, this time''s'' immortal sword array ''is not comparable to the'' immortal sword array ''of the first battle of Fengshen. We are really unable to break the array, but you shouldn''t easily agree with elder martial brother Tongtian''s proposal. Isn''t it obvious that you hit yourself on the road to death?"


    The Supreme Lord said calmly, "you all said you shouldn''t agree with younger martial brother Tongtian''s proposal, but if we don''t agree, once younger martial brother Tongtian sets up a ''immortal sword array'' in Nanzhan prefecture to block the emperor''s unification of the fairyland, what should we do and ignore it?"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, elder martial brother Tongtian is just talking. If you let him do this, I''m afraid he won''t agree. After all, the emperor''s unification of the fairy world is the general trend of heaven, and he''s afraid he hasn''t dared to be an enemy of heaven!"


    The Supreme Master snorted coldly and said, "I don''t need to say what kind of character younger martial brother Tongtian is. You all know that although they are not as crazy as Kunpeng, they are not far apart. Our previous behavior has angered him. If we continue, he will say and do it. At that time, even if we want to regret it, it''s too late!"


    Then he said, "elder martial brother, that''s true, but if we can''t break the ''immortal killing sword array'', we will also suffer heavy losses, and it will affect the invasion of the three realms by the four forces in the future!"


    The Supreme Lord sighed: "I understand what younger martial brother said, but now we can''t help it. As younger martial brother Tongtian said, most of the causes and consequences of this matter are on us. If it really affects the unified fairy world of the emperor because of this matter, it is not younger martial brother Tongtian, but us that should be punished first under the scourge of heaven!"


    Zhunti said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother is serious. If elder martial brother Tongtian really wants to stop people from holding a unified fairyland, it''s just his own fault. What do we have to do with me?"


    The emperor shook his head and said: "Junior brother zhunti, that''s not true! We found junior brother Tongtian and junior sister Nuwa mainly because of the merit of assisting the emperor. At the beginning, we voluntarily gave up assisting the emperor, which is undeniable. However, junior brother Tongtian and junior sister Nuwa won this merit in one fell swoop under the slogan of protecting the emperor, which conforms to the general trend of heaven. Now we can say It''s to claim back the merit you deserve, but it may not be recognized by the heaven. In this case, if we force younger martial brother Tongtian to embark on the road of preventing the emperor from unifying the fairyland, who do you think should bear the cause and effect? "


    As soon as the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said this, he must have nothing to say. The way of heaven is the most fair. Everything they did is in the memory of the way of heaven. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa really have to be cruel, so the Four Saints present are bound to be punished by heaven.


    The power of heaven is unpredictable. What''s more, now it''s in the process of measuring robbery. Once heaven''s punishment comes, I''m afraid the consequences are beyond their ability to bear.

 Chapter 1107

    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to take care of these things. He just heard him say, "elder martial brother, we''ll talk about these things in the future. Since you have agreed to brother Tongtian''s proposal, is there a way to deal with it?"


    Hearing the words of the first Heavenly Master, the two saints no longer care about the Supreme Lord''s consent to the proposal of Tongtian sect leader, but care about the matter that has a close relationship with them.


    The Supreme Lord sighed, "there''s nothing to say about countermeasures, but it''s just random response. You can think like this, ''the immortal sword array'' must be broken by the four saints. We happen to have the four saints. It''s not difficult to break this array. It''s just that Nuwa''s mother has influenced us. If we can limit Nuwa''s mother, wouldn''t it be all right?"


    Then he sighed: "elder martial brother, empress Nuwa is also a saint. It''s not much easier to limit a saint than breaking the ''immortal sword array''!"


    Zhunti also nodded and said, "that''s right. Elder martial brother, this idea is useless!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun did not think like the two saints in the West. In his heart, he felt that since the Supreme Lord dared to put forward this opinion, there must be follow-up means, otherwise he would lose his face in vain.


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "you can''t say that. I think the eldest martial brother must have his own ideas since he put forward this opinion. We''d better listen to the eldest martial brother''s opinion first!"


    When the western two saints heard the words of the first emperor, they suddenly found that they were too sensitive just now and didn''t leave some face for the supreme old gentleman, so they all quickly agreed.


    At this time, the Supreme Master said: "In fact, it''s not as difficult as zhunti and Jieyin think. I just want to contain junior sister Nuwa, not absolutely restrict each other. Both zhunti and Jieyin have relic gold bodies. As long as you meet junior sister Nuwa, you can use the relic gold body to fight with her, and noumenon can continue to attack the ''immortal killing sword array''. Of course, your task is to contain her It is the other three of us who really break the "immortal sword array". In this way, the "immortal sword array" may not be unbreakable! "


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said these words, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty brightened his eyes and said, "elder martial brother, this plan is wise. I think it is feasible. As long as younger martial sister Nuwa is not prepared, she will be able to contain each other in a short time!"


    Zhunti said, "although the plan is good, it may not be able to do the whole work. We can''t rely entirely on it. We should make all kinds of preparations just in case!"


    The Supreme Master shook his head and said, "junior brother zhunti, there is no chance. We must win, otherwise the merit of assisting the emperor will be humbled!"


    When zhunti heard this, he was very angry. Originally, they thought that things were as easy as Lao Jun said, but they didn''t think that the real thing was a big mistake when it came to the end. The two are completely opposite. But things have come to this point. Even if they want to quit, it''s too late. Anyway, they have formed a cause and effect with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa Hard on the scalp.


    Thinking of this, zhunti sighed, "well, since the eldest martial brother said so, we can only do our best!"


    The Supreme Lord nodded secretly when he heard this. He thought that zhunti and Jieyin were aware of the current affairs and didn''t want to get away. So he said: "Among the four of us, only younger martial brother zhunti has the lowest cultivation. If I stand on the position of younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa, I will entangle younger martial brother zhunti and make him unable to break the battle. Therefore, younger martial brother zhunti should be prepared. Nine times out of ten, younger martial sister Nuwa will meet you when breaking the battle!"


    When zhunti heard this, he smiled calmly and said, "even if the eldest martial brother doesn''t say it, I understand that persimmons should be pinched soft. It''s strange if they don''t look for me!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "it''s good for junior brother zhunti to think so, so I''m much more relieved."


    Then he said, "elder martial brother, don''t worry. I can hand over the ''Jiupin Golden Lotus'' to younger martial brother. In this way, it''s not difficult to drag younger martial sister Nuwa."


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "if the younger martial brother is well arranged in this way, we will have more chances to break the array!"


    Then he said, "elder martial brother, I''m flattered. I''m also thinking of everyone." he took out the "nine grade Golden Lotus" and handed it to zhunti saint.


    Zhunti sage saw this, but he didn''t take Lingbao. He knew that the matter was very important, so he didn''t refuse.


    Seeing that the two saints of Jieyin and zhunti were ready, the Supreme Lord said, "now that you are ready, let''s enter the battle!"


    The supreme old gentleman said that he first walked into the "immortal sword array". At the moment of joining his uncle, the supreme old gentleman showed his great merit and virtue the day after tomorrow, and the "xuanhuang Linglong tower" protected himself.


    Immediately behind him was the emperor Yuanshi. Without saying a word, he first sacrificed the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" and then entered the array holding the congenital treasure "Pangu flag".


    Seeing this, zhunti and zhunti looked at each other. They also followed behind the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and entered the "immortal sword array". They did not dare to take the "immortal sword array", the three great killing arrays in the flood and famine, lightly. The saint who was introduced raised the "Oriental green lotus treasure flag", while the Saint zhunti was holding the "seven treasures and wonderful trees". Zhunti''s move was to hide his own strength To ease the attention of empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult.


    It has to be said that the action of zhunti saint was very successful. After the people entered the battle, the leader of Tongtian cult said to Nuwa: "younger martial sister, among the four saints, zhunti''s cultivation is the lowest. You can restrain him so that he can''t help the other three break the battle!"


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "elder martial brother, be more careful, and I''ll deal with it!"


    Tongtian sect leader said, "younger martial sister, be careful. You must be very insidious. Don''t fall into his schemes!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, please rest assured, I will pay attention." empress Nuwa said, and she flashed forward to stop zhunti saint!


    Zhunti was prepared for the sudden appearance of empress Nu Wa. With a stroke of the "seven treasures wonderful tree" in his hand, he put his head under empress Nu Wa.


    Empress Nuwa snorted coldly when she saw this. Offering the "red Hydrangea", she welcomed zhunti''s "seven treasures wonderful tree". Zhunti''s task was to hold empress Nuwa. After seeing this scene, she immediately showed the relic gold body. She saw that the relic gold body rushed forward with a "blessing God pestle" and entangled empress Nuwa.


    Empress Nu Wa knew very well about western methods, so she took precautions against zhunti''s relic gold body. As soon as the relic gold body came out, empress Nu Wa immediately offered a "picture of mountains and rivers and the country" to protect herself.


    Empress Nuwa knows zhunti, and zhunti knows empress Nuwa. The struggle between saints depends on their own spiritual treasure in addition to cultivation. These two kinds of empress Nuwa are equal to the saints of zhunti. When empress Nuwa offered the "picture of mountains and rivers, the golden body of the Buddhist relic that zhunti mentioned was made by Jin Guangda. I saw that the" Jiupin Golden Lotus ", the treasure of preaching from the sage, appeared at the foot of the golden body of the Buddhist relic!


    Empress Nu Wa was shocked when she saw the appearance of the "nine grade Golden Lotus". She immediately realized that zhunti had been on guard for a long time. No wonder he didn''t worry at all when she appeared.


    As soon as empress Nu Wa urged her magic power, the "map of mountains and rivers" suddenly became larger. In an instant, she put a space ban in the air from reality to emptiness. She wanted to use the power to suck the relic gold body of zhunti Saint into the space of the "map of mountains and rivers and countries" and seal the relic gold body of zhunti saint.


    Not only Nu Wa''s mother was shocked by this, but also the leader of Tongtian cult who presided over the array was shocked by it. She couldn''t help thinking: "no wonder the Supreme Lord would agree to his proposal so easily. He had already prepared it. It seems that they want to use zhunti''s relic gold body to hold Nu Wa''s younger martial sister, so as to break the array!"


    With such an idea, the leader of Tongtian cult will not let it succeed. He just hears the cold hum of the leader of Tongtian cult and reads it in his heart. The "immortal killing sword" in the "immortal killing sword array" sends out a chaotic sword Qi, and cooperates with empress Nuwa to go to zhunti''s relic gold body.


    The reaction to the leader of Tongtian cult was early in zhunti''s calculation. With a stroke of the "seven treasures and wonderful tree" in zhunti''s hand, he stopped the chaotic sword Qi sent by the leader of Tongtian cult. At the same time, zhunti Ben Zun immediately jumped at the "immortal killing sword" and wanted to take the opportunity to drop the sword.

 Chapter 1108

    Naturally, the leader of Tongtian cult will not let zhunti''s plot succeed. He thought, and the "immortal killing sword array" immediately began to work. The "immortal killing four Swords" turned into a sword curtain, enveloping the space of the whole "immortal killing sword array".


    Due to the operation of the "Zhuxian sword array", the "Zhuxian sword" opposite zhunti is not static, but constantly changing its route, so that the sage of zhunti can''t grasp its position.


    Once the "immortal killing sword array" was put into operation, the four saints were shocked. The "immortal killing sword array" in the first battle of Fengshen did not have such power. However, after so many years, the leader of Tongtian cult had a deep understanding of the "immortal killing sword array". During the first battle of Fengshen, the leader of Tongtian cult did not fully master the "immortal killing sword array", Its power is not as powerful as the "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array" of the Lich family and the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" of the Lich family during the Lich war, but now the "immortal killing sword array" is really qualified to compete with the "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array" and the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array".


    At this time, the supreme old gentleman couldn''t help but feel a trace of regret. Unfortunately, things have developed to this point. Even if he regretted, it''s useless. This war between the two sides is inevitable. The supreme old gentleman can only bite his teeth and fight once, hoping that he can break the "killing immortal sword array".


    Speaking of the "immortal killing sword array" this time, it is very different from the "immortal killing sword array" in the first battle of Fengshen. In the first battle of Fengshen, Tongtian cult leader needs the help of his disciples, but now Tongtian cult leader has fully mastered the "immortal killing sword array" and can arrange the array by one person. Moreover, the large array can move at will without the restriction of four gates.


    Before the saints entered the array, the leader of Tongtian cult did not show the killing move of "killing immortal sword array". After the Four Saints entered the array, the leader of Tongtian cult no longer had to keep his hands and showed all his skills.


    The "immortal killing sword array" is a weapon for killing and cutting. Only when heaven and earth are robbed can it show its boundless power. It can be said that among the three major killing arrays, the most restricted "immortal killing sword array" without boundless killing gas can only play half of its power. In the first war of Fengshen, the leader of Tongtian cult only played seven points of the large array, Today, the leader of Tongtian cult has made great progress in cultivation and has a thorough understanding of the "immortal killing sword array". With the help of measuring the murderous spirit, he can use the ten power of the "immortal killing sword array".


    Speaking of the three great killing formations in the wilderness, although the "immortal killing sword array" is known as the first of the three arrays, after the first World War of Fengshen, the leader of Tongtian cult understood that the "immortal killing sword array" in his hands could not compare with the "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array" of the Lich family and the "stars in the sky array" of the Lich family. It was the Fengshen war that made Tongtian cult leader know his weakness. Therefore, after Fengshen War I, he tried his best to refine the "immortal sword array" and hoped to protect himself in the next mass robbery. Tongtian cult leader''s efforts were not in vain, but the conspiracy of the four saints was not very useful under absolute strength.


    The Supreme Lord forbear his remorse and ignored the prestige of the "immortal sword array" for the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the transmission of the two saints in the West. Let''s gather in the center of the array first.


    There is no problem with the Supreme Master''s proposal, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the introduction of saints, but it is not possible to mention saints. Although it is said that he has a relic gold body to hold Nu Wa''s mother, he does not dare to leave easily. After all, even if a relic gold body is protected by the "nine Golden Lotus", it is not Nu Wa''s opponent. He still needs help, Therefore, zhunti can only explain his environment to the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and others, hoping to get their help.


    Unfortunately, it backfired. The Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the three saints were powerless. After all, this was in the "immortal sword array". Even if they wanted to come to help zhunti, they were afraid that they would be sad to be blocked by the leader of Tongtian cult. In that case, we might as well go straight to the center of the array and fight with the leader of Tongtian cult, and zhunti could continue to contain empress Nuwa there, And put pressure on the "immortal sword array" to support them on the side.


    Zhunti Saint didn''t want to bear such a great pressure alone, so he wanted to introduce empress Nu Wa into the center of the array, so that he could also use the power of the supreme Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the three saints to contain empress Nu Wa, and his pressure would be less.


    With this idea, zhunti sage moved to the center of the "immortal sword array". At first, empress Nuwa didn''t notice this because of the influence of zhunti''s relic gold body, but over time, empress Nuwa discovered zhunti''s little conspiracy, so as long as zhunti wanted to move on, she immediately blocked zhunti''s way forward, Several times down, zhunti understood that his mind had been seen through, no longer did the useless work, and seriously fought with empress Nuwa.


    The fight between saints has the power to destroy the stars. Although it is said that the saints are fighting in the "immortal killing sword array", it is still affected in the chaotic starry sky. Some asteroids close to the "immortal killing sword array" are destroyed by the aftereffects of the fight among saints. At the same time, in the chaotic starry sky, because the saints are borrowing the power of heaven, Therefore, the rules of the way of heaven have become clear. Many quasi saints who watch the war in the "immortal sword array" are very happy. They risk their lives to come here just to understand the rules of the way of heaven through the hands of saints.


    When zhunti became serious, Nu Wa''s mother suddenly increased pressure. Although it is said that the cultivation of zhunti saints is the worst among the saints after the scourge of heaven, this does not mean that zhunti saints have poor strength. Nu Wa''s mother is still weaker than zhunti saints in fighting. There is a gap between them in terms of Lingbao and law.


    If the true combat effectiveness of the saints is concerned, the leader of Tongtian cult should be respected. Once the "immortal killing sword array" comes out, the four saints need to work together to crack it. The second is Yuanshi Tianzun. The "Pangu flag" is worthy of being the first weapon in the three realms. The next is the supreme old gentleman. That''s why the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun want to attack the leader of Tongtian cult. After all, it''s hard to let their little brother stand on their head, Similarly, this is also the reason why the supreme Lao Jun calculated the Yuanshi Tianzun after the first World War of Fengshen!


    Empress Nuwa was caught in a bitter battle, and the leader of Tongtian cult was no exception. Although the power of the "immortal killing sword array" has increased a lot after so many years of sacrifice and training, the four saints have not relaxed, and their cultivation has also increased compared with the first battle of Fengshen. If Nuwa''s mother hadn''t dragged zhunti''s saints and made zhunti unable to deal with the "immortal killing sword array", I''m afraid the "immortal sword array" has been broken at the moment.


    The Supreme Lord has the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower", the most valuable merit and virtue for the day after tomorrow, to protect his body from all dharmas, and the chaotic sword Qi emitted by the "immortal killing sword array" can hardly hurt him. However, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty has the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" to protect his body and the "Pangu flag", a congenital treasure in his hand. The leader of Tongtian cult also has nothing to do with him, It''s not easy to attract saints. They have the "Oriental green lotus treasure color flag" to protect themselves, and have the innate Lingbao "receive and attract God building" in hand. For a while and a half, the leader of Tongtian cult can''t help each other. The three saints came to the center of the "immortal killing sword array", but they let Tongtian cult deal with it with all their strength.


    Therefore, the six saints are fighting with all their strength in the "immortal killing sword array". If the "immortal killing sword array" does not have incomparable defense, I''m afraid that the chaotic starry sky will be destroyed like the boundless starry sky.


    When it comes to the struggle between the six saints, zhunti and empress Nuwa are equal. Empress Nuwa is more defensive. She has a "picture of mountains and rivers" on her head and a "red Hydrangea" in her hand. The "picture of mountains and rivers" is opened by magic people, releasing boundless suction. She wants to suck the relic gold body of zhunti Saint into the space of the "picture of mountains and rivers". Although it is said that zhunti saint has a Buddha picture in his hand, However, it''s just a skill. It''s really far from being a top-level innate spiritual treasure such as the "map of mountains, rivers and countries". You don''t dare to fight against it on the front, otherwise if you''re not careful, the Buddhist kingdom will turn into nothingness.


    Empress Nuwa was determined to hold zhunti back, making him unable to support the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the three saints. I have to say that although empress Nuwa was under great pressure, she did a good job in completing this mission, so that zhunti saints had to devote more than half of their energy to fighting against zhunti, but did not have much energy to contain the "immortal sword array", which made the leader of Tongtian determined, He completely focused on the supreme Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the three saints.


    It can be said that all the saints in the "immortal sword killing array" are now trapped in a bitter battle, and the two sides are equally divided in attack and defense. The supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints in the west can not break the "immortal sword killing array" of Tongtian sect leader, and Tongtian sect leader can not trap each other, and the two sides can not help but enter a state of domination.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa have no concern. After all, in terms of disciples, the interception and demon clan occupy the general trend. Even if the three religions of man, Buddhism and Buddhism join hands, they may not be able to do anything about them. Moreover, there is no possibility of the three religions joining hands. If they really join hands, it will only make the master of fire and other quasi saints make up their mind to intercept The combination of demon families is not worth the loss for the three religions.


    The Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West were not as relaxed as the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. Without their support, the red cloud could not possibly grasp the overall situation of the earth fairy world, and the matter of the emperor''s unification of the earth Fairy world would have to stop. This is not what they want to see. Therefore, everyone was anxious and wanted to break the "sword array of killing immortals" as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1109

    It is said that the three realms immediately became lively when the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, the two saints of the west, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa made such a move in the chaotic starry sky. First, Kunpeng and empress Houtu immediately set up a "Twelve Gods and evil array" in the underground. Together with the array, the three realms immediately felt and went to the underground.


    Together with the "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array", the saints also felt it. They were distracted. They saw that the hell had been shrouded by the "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array". Kunpeng and empress Houtu shocked the saints. They didn''t understand why Kunpeng and empress Houtu planned to set up this evil array.


    The Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West did not care. The "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array" together would affect the "immortal sword array". Both arrays rely on collecting the evil spirits of the three realms to enhance their power, but the "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array" would add a lot of evil spirits, which could weaken the power of the "immortal sword array".


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were uneasy together in the "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array". They were afraid that the "immortal killing sword array" would be affected by the "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array".


    In fact, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were worried too much. Kunpeng and empress Houtu never thought that they would be unfavorable to the leader of Tongtian cult at this time. Their purpose of setting up the "Twelve Gods and evil array" was to gather the blood essence and soul brand of the twelve ancestors, and they didn''t want to participate in the contradiction between the saints.


    In order to establish this "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array", empress Tu paid a great price. According to the twelve tribes in those years, the great Witches of the witch family urged the "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array" with their own blood essence to guide the blood essence and soul imprint of the twelve ancestors.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu did not deceive the Hongjun Taoist ancestor. Although the Hongjun Taoist ancestor was blocked by the Lord, it was a pity that he was powerless. The four forces had gradually approached the three realms. He had no energy to pay attention to Kunpeng and empress Houtu. As for the saints, they were fighting in chaos. When they finished the fight, Kunpeng and empress Houtu have already collected the blood essence and soul brand of the twelve witches.


    Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu were not calm when they learned about the actions of Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Instead, they thought that Kunpeng and empress Houtu were preparing for the four forces in the future.


    Kunpeng made such a big noise, on the one hand, to prepare for the invasion of the three realms by the four forces, on the other hand, he wanted to attract the attention of the saints and Hongjun Daozu with this move, so that his four divine beasts could draw the power of the four poles of heaven and earth in the dark without being discovered by the other party.


    It has to be said that Kunpeng''s plot was very successful, completely let his pre-set situation play to the extreme, and did not cause the resistance of the saints and taozu.


    If Kunpeng''s move was successful, then relatively speaking, Hongyun''s calculation was completely defeated. Originally, he thought that with the support of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor could quickly pick up his people and horses and quickly start the overall situation of unifying the earth immortals.


    Unfortunately, his idea is wrong. Although the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor expelled the disciples of the sect, it has not changed the overall situation. The personnel under the emperor are fragmented. Not many people listen to the orders of the new disciples, and the emperor dare not force too much for fear of the situation of officials forcing the people to rebel. What caused this situation was that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa did it secretly. It took a long time for the interception to grasp the initiative to assist the emperor. It can be said that most of the people under the emperor followed the interception order. It was difficult for the disciples of the two religions to collect people''s hearts in a short time. In the past, they could use fairy ways to oppress these officials, However, after the leader of Tongtian sect was dissatisfied with the actions of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, he asked his disciples to tell the secular officials that the practitioners did not dare to hurt them, so these officials were afraid to obey the orders.


    This is only a small beginning of the emperor''s affairs. When Hongyun was thinking about how to help the emperor, the Styx came out of the sea of blood and pursued Hongyun.


    Speaking of this matter, it was also arranged by the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa. Previously, Styx was not sure whether the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa could really let the saints stay out of his business with Hongyun. When he saw that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa had set up a "sword array to kill immortals" in chaos and had a war with the saints, Styx was excited, He thought his time had come, so he led Ashura''s army out of the sea of blood and came to the earth fairy world to hunt down Hong.


    Hongyun also wanted to die by himself, but he didn''t know how to advance or retreat during the war among the saints. He still ran around in the earth fairy world, but he gave the Styx a chance to besiege him and was trapped by the Styx.


    Styx is very happy that he can trap Hongyun. Now Hongyun is no longer helped. The opportunity of the avenue belongs to him, and the saint is waving to him.


    After being besieged by the Styx River, Hongyun is shocked and knows that he is in danger, but even if he is dangerous, he will fight to the death. Red cloud said, "Styx, what do you mean if you don''t meditate in the sea of blood and besiege the poor?"


    Styx sneered and said, "Hong Yun, what do you think I mean? Naturally, I''m looking for you to end the cause and effect. If you want to know, you''ll quickly hand over the opportunity of the road. I can let you live, otherwise today will be your death!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he held back the shock in his heart and said, "Styx, the opportunity of the avenue has coincided with me. Even if you kill me, it''s useless. And don''t forget that I''m the holy throne of my ancestors. You''re against the general trend of heaven. Xiaoxin teacher killed you in a rage!"


    Upon hearing this, Styx sneered and said, "Hongyun, what are you, dare you take Daozu to pressure me? If Daozu really cares about you, you won''t die. Don''t talk nonsense about whether you pay or not!"


    Hongyun said, "no! Even if the teacher ignores the Styx River, I have formed an alliance with people and Buddhism. If you dare to fight me, you must be prepared to bear the wrath of the sage."


    The Styx River snorted coldly and said, "Hongyun, you are shameless enough. First you take the teacher to oppress people, and now you find people and explain the two religious saints. It''s really funny. Unfortunately, the two saints are fighting with the saints and empress Nuwa in the chaotic starry sky. They don''t have time to care about your life and death."


    Hongyun''s face changed when he heard this. The river Styx was right. Now the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun are trying to break the "immortal sword array". I''m afraid they are unable to help themselves in a short time. Thinking of this, Hongyun felt cold in his heart and felt that he was really unlucky this time. At this time, Hongyun couldn''t help regretting that he shouldn''t have split up with Kunpeng and empress Houtu so early, otherwise the Styx River didn''t dare to come around and kill him.


    Unfortunately, things have changed. It''s no use for Hongyun to regret. He should taste the bitter fruit he caused. He can''t blame others for such an end.


    Just when Hong Yun was regretting his previous hasty behavior, things suddenly took a turn for the better. After saying goodbye to Kunpeng, Zhen Yuanzi has been secretly paying attention to Hong Yun''s every move. Although Zhen Yuanzi is very dissatisfied with Hong Yun, their friendship for many years can''t be broken. Zhen Yuanzi still wants to help Hong Yun to tide over this difficulty, This can be regarded as an end to their many years of friendship. So when Hongyun was in danger of life and death, Zhen Yuanzi appeared.


    When Zhen Yuanzi appeared, the river Styx was so cold that he thought he might have been cheated by the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. The relationship between Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun was not broken.


    Thinking of this, Styx said, "zhenyuanzi, since you have parted ways with Hongyun, don''t mind your own business. Moreover, this is the gratitude and resentment between poor Dao and Hongyun, which has nothing to do with you. You''d better not intervene to avoid being contaminated with cause and effect."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard what Styx said, he sighed and said: "Friend from Styx River, I don''t want to meddle. Unfortunately, although I have parted ways with Hongyun, the friendship of hundreds of Yuan club can''t be broken. I hope you can give me a face. Don''t embarrass Hongyun today. After today, you and Hongyun will never interfere in the cause and effect between you and Hongyun. I don''t know what you think?"


    When Styx heard this, he was puzzled, so he asked, "zhenyuanzi, are you serious?"


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "Taoist friends, please rest assured. I''m just reluctant to give up this trip. As long as Taoist friends can give me this face, I will never intervene in the affairs between you and Hongyun in the future!"


    After hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, the Styx River couldn''t help but relax. Originally, he thought he had been cheated by the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. Now it seems that Zhen Yuanzi wants to break off his relationship with Hongyun. Since Zhen Yuanzi said these words, it''s too inhumane to disagree, so he agreed to Zhen Yuanzi''s proposal and let Hongyun go for the time being.

 Chapter 1110

    Speaking of red cloud, when he saw Zhen Yuanzi coming out, he had a new idea in his heart. He didn''t want Zhen Yuanzi to leave like this, so he said: "brother Zhen Yuanzi, I was impulsive and disappointed you. I hope your adults will forgive me a lot this time?"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he shook his head and said, "Hongyun, when you take that step, there is no chance to look back. We are destined to go our separate ways. This time is also my last time to help you. I really have nothing to do with you and me in the future. I hope you will take care of yourself in the future!"


    The Styx River heard Zhen Yuanzi''s words, but he felt a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Zhen Yuanzi would make peace with Hong Yun because of his words, so he could not end the cause and effect with Hong Yun in this amount of robbery!


    After zhenyuanzi''s words, Styx river said, "Hong Yun, I''ll let you go today in the face of zhenyuanzi''s friends. Do you really want to die if you don''t leave?"


    Hearing what Styx said, Zhen Yuanzi also said, "Hongyun, please leave quickly. It''s too late. You''ll have to step aside next time."


    When Hongyun heard this, he resented Zhen Yuanzi. He had admitted his mistake, but he still didn''t give himself a chance. Is Kunpeng and empress Houtu more important than him.


    It has to be said that Hongyun has been completely influenced by the "killer gun" and has become possessed. If he hadn''t been the person who should be robbed by heaven, I''m afraid he would have been possessed by evil.


    Seeing that Zhen Yuanzi didn''t speak again, Hong Yun knew that Zhen Yuanzi was determined to break off relations with himself, so he didn''t say anything and turned around and left.


    Looking at the back of Hongyun leaving, Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "thank you for your commitment to the poor road. The cause and effect between the poor road and the road friends have ended here. I don''t know what you think?"


    Although Styx hates Zhen Yuanzi very much, it''s better to do more than less now. Since Zhen Yuanzi is willing to end the cause and effect with himself, why not? Although it is said that there are Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa behind him, there are also Kunpeng and empress Houtu behind Zhen Yuanzi, and Tianting has joined Kunpeng, There is absolutely no need to be an enemy to each other because of temporary anger.


    Thinking of this, the Styx river said, "the Taoist friends of zhenyuanzi said so. Naturally, I don''t have any difference. The previous cause and effect between you and me is over."


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded when he heard this and said, "I have something to do, so I don''t stay here for a long time. Take care, Taoist friends. I''m leaving!"


    The Styx river was eager for Zhen Yuanzi to leave early, so he said, "let''s go, Taoist friends. I won''t send you away!"


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi got up and left here without saying anything. Speaking of this, the reason why Zhen Yuanzi said the last words with the Styx river was to end the cause and effect with him on the one hand, and to buy Hongyun some time to escape on the other hand.


    He also knows what Zhen Yuanzi thinks about Styx, but Styx doesn''t want to fight with Zhen Yuanzi again because of this small matter, so he has the right to be ignorant and give the other party a face.


    Not long after Zhen Yuanzi left, Styx immediately ordered the Asura family to pursue and kill Hongyun again. However, Styx did not violate the agreement with Zhen Yuanzi and did not directly attack Hongyun, but prevented Hongyun from escaping. In this way, he can do it again as soon as the time comes. It has to be said that Styx is very insidious.


    Before long, the Styx River locked Hongyun again. Hongyun was very frightened. He suddenly remembered what Kunpeng said to him and felt that he was really going to die in response to the robbery this time.


    Hongyun is a robber. It''s easier for him to help Kunpeng, empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi, so he should have this difficulty under the heaven.


    Just listen, Hongyun said, "Styx, don''t do too much. It''s not good for everyone, and what you do is contrary to the previous agreement with zhenyuanzi Taoist friends!"


    Styx sneered and said, "Hongyun, you don''t need to say more. I naturally won''t violate the agreement with zhenyuanzi Taoist friends. Previously, we only gave you one day. Now that the time has passed, I naturally have no worries!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he said angrily, "Styx, you are shameless. You have the same time to give me a day!"


    The Styx River sneered: "red cloud, I only said that it would not be difficult for you in one day, but I didn''t say to let you run for one day. Don''t make a mistake!"


    Hongyun was speechless when he heard this. After a while, Hongyun woke up and said, "Styx, since you have to force me to die, you and I will rely on means!"


    The Styx River sneered: "red cloud, it''s not the poor way that forces you to die, but you don''t know whether to choose or not. You have to be embarrassed by the poor way. If you are willing to give the opportunity to the poor way, I swear to God to let you live!"


    Hongyun shook his head and said, "if you don''t become a saint, you will end up as a mole ant. I can''t give you the opportunity of the road, and I''m also a quasi saint. It''s not easy for you to take my life in the Styx river!"


    Styx had never thought of persuading Hongyun to hand over the opportunity of the avenue, so he said with a cold hum: "start!"


    With the order of the Styx River, the blood evil spirit rose around the red cloud in Dun time, and the "Blood River array" appeared on the earth fairy world.


    The "Blood River array" is also a killing array, which mainly absorbs evil Qi. Therefore, the evil Qi in the three realms of Dun time is divided into three. The two are big enough to be absorbed by the "immortal killing sword array" and the "Twelve Gods evil array", while the small ones are absorbed by the "Blood River array".


    As soon as the "Blood River array" came out, there were changes between heaven and earth. There were not too many evil spirits in the original local fairyland, but they gradually increased. The evil spirits that had been enveloping beijulu prefecture were distributed to the other three states. If they were not stopped, the three realms would face a great disaster.


    The upheaval in the three realms surprised the saints who were in chaos. The Supreme Lord, the Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints were panic, while the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa were pleasantly surprised and their evil spirit increased. With the increase of the "immortal killing sword array", they were more confident of winning the Supreme Lord, the Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints.


    Empress Houtu in the underground was a little uneasy and asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, now the Styx river has also set up a ''Blood River array''. The interference of the ''immortal killing sword array'' has made it impossible for us to concentrate the ancestral witch''s blood essence and soul brand. In addition, I''m afraid this'' Blood River array ''will make our plan difficult to achieve!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled calmly and said, "the Houtu Taoist friends are fans of the situation. In your opinion, how long do you think the ''immortal killing sword array'' and the ''Blood River array'' can last?"


    After hearing Kunpeng''s question, empress Houtu was stunned and didn''t understand what Kunpeng meant, but she still said: "The battle between the saints can''t be solved in a moment and a half. Although Styx uses the ''Blood River array'', the red cloud is the one who should be robbed after all, and there is a congenital Lingbao ''killing God gun'' in his hand. It is also a quasi holy practice. It''s not easy for Styx to win the red cloud. I''m afraid these two arrays can''t end in a moment and a half!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled and said, "since Taoist friends know that these two formations will not end for a while and a half, what else do we have to worry about? As long as we have enough time, the ancestral witch''s blood essence and soul brand can be collected! With these two things, Taoist friends will have enough ability to win the ''heart of the earth''!"


    Kunpeng''s speed of changing the topic made Houtu Niang''s thinking unable to keep up. She only heard her ask, "how did Taoist friends say ''kill immortal sword array'' and ''Blood River array'' to the ''heart of the earth''?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "The Taoist friends did not see the situation clearly, but the ''heart of the earth'' was the key to the success of the Tao. Even if there was the original agreement, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa would secretly stop the Taoist friends, and the Earth Mother God Gaia also had the cultivation of saints. The Taoist friends did not have enough strength, but it was difficult to succeed. If there was the ''Twelve Gods and evil array'' refined by the ancestral witch''s blood essence and soul brand ¡¯In that case, everything will not be a problem. Taoist friends can take the other party by surprise and seize the ''heart of the earth''. "


    Empress Houtu was very moved when she heard Kunpeng''s words. At this time, Kunpeng was still planning for herself. Such friendship was very rare, so she nodded and said, "thank you for your advice!"


    Kunpeng smiled and said nothing more!

 Chapter 1111

    However, it was said that it was above the heaven. That Haotian and the West queen mother were shocked and panicked at the sudden change of the three realms. They felt that the situation was developing too fast and they couldn''t adapt to it.


    Just listen, Haotian said: "Yaochi, do you think the development of the situation in the three realms is too fast? It is said that the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the supreme Lao Jun, the first heavenly statue and the two saints in the West are facing each other. Later, Kunpeng and empress Houtu have somehow set up the" Twelve heavenly gods and evil array ". Now the river Styx has found red clouds again. If it continues to develop like this, I''m afraid it''s really like what Taoist friend Kunpeng said The quasi holy capital is in danger of death! "


    When the queen mother of the West heard this, she sighed: "At this point, there''s nothing to say. We''re all trying our best to survive the robbery. Since the saints have let go, we should also be robbed. It''s still Kunpeng Taoist friend and Houtu Taoist friend who are powerful. They have set up the" Twelve heavenly gods and evil array "to make others think about ourselves. It''s time for our heavenly court to be powerful, which makes the immortals in the three worlds dare not Act rashly! "


    Haotian shook his head when he heard this and said, "yaochi''s move is absolutely forbidden. Now we have managed to get rid of the attention of the three circles. If there is a big noise at this time, I''m afraid we will face a crisis!"


    The queen mother of the West was right when she heard Haotian''s words. Now it''s not easy for all the immortals in the three worlds to attract the attention of the saints and the people in the Styx river. They really don''t need to take risks. So the queen mother of the West said: "This statement is reasonable, but we can''t help but be careful. You''d better let someone hand over the ''big star array'' to be ready. Only when something happens, we will start the array immediately!"


    Haotian nodded and said, "I understand this, but the most important thing for us now is to see whether the red cloud will die. If he dies, then our chance will come!"


    The queen mother of the West was surprised when she heard this and said, "Haotian, do you want to compete for the opportunity of that Avenue? Although Zhen Yuanzi said that he had parted ways with Hongyun, she was afraid that she still paid attention to Hongyun. Your move would bring us trouble!"


    Haotian nodded and said, "the opportunity of the avenue is the key to preaching the Tao. Naturally, I am very eager, but I can still distinguish the slowness of things. Don''t worry, I won''t deal with Hongyun, which will only damage the relationship between us and Zhen Yuanzi. I want to seize the opportunity of the avenue from the Styx River after Styx River kills Hongyun, so that Zhen Yuanzi has nothing to say!"


    The West Queen Mother shook her head and said, "Haotian, I don''t want to hit you. Although it is said that the Styx river has trapped Hongyun, it''s not easy for him to take Hongyun. After all, Hongyun, as a person who should be robbed, has heaven''s protection. If the Styx River really kills Hongyun, I''m afraid it''s dying and will be punished by heaven!"


    Haotian didn''t think so when he heard this. He just heard him say, "yaochi''s words are bad! Although Hongyun is a man who should be robbed and protected by the heaven, he has a heavy cause and effect. If he was killed by the Styx River, it''s his life. The heaven can''t stop the Styx River from ending the cause and effect!"


    The West queen mother sighed, "Haotian, some things can be done and some things can''t be done. We''d better not intervene in the red cloud. Even if there is a chance of a road, so what? Do you think we can prove the road? I''m afraid we''ll be killed by those scattered practitioners before we can prove the road!"


    Hearing this, Haotian let out a sigh and said, "yaochi, I''m really unwilling! This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!"


    The West Queen Mother said, "as long as we can get through this robbery safely, there will be more opportunities to preach. Why do you have to think about the opportunity of the road at this dangerous time!"


    Haotian thought for a moment and said, "well, it''s useless if you don''t try your best. We''d better say that we can get through the current disaster. Besides, we''ll think about other things later!"


    West queen mother heard Haotian''s words and said, "I''m relieved if you think so."


    However, when the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa found the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two western saints in Dongsheng Shenzhou in the fairy world, the interception and the demon family couldn''t help but come up with a plan when they saw the saints fighting up and down. They once again launched a long-planned conspiracy against the three religions of people, Buddhism and Buddhism, and sent their disciples to the place of the emperor of Dongsheng Shenzhou to take over the human army and intercept the religion This move is a solid blow to the face of people, Buddhism and Buddhism.


    When the sect was intercepted and the demon family acted, the saints fighting in the chaotic starry sky found this situation, and their ideas were different.


    At this time, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the three saints have come to the center of the "immortal sword array", opposite the leader of Tongtian cult.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "brother Tongtian, everything is enough. If you stop teaching and the demon family, don''t blame us for being cruel and cruel. Don''t regret it then!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sneered and said, "why can''t the elder martial Brother Bear to fight the younger generation?"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "if you keep making trouble like this, I won''t rule out this possibility!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect snorted coldly and said, "if elder martial brother dares to shoot the younger generation, don''t blame me. We''ll see who can survive then!"


    Hearing this, the first emperor said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, you keep saying that you want to return the initiative to assist the emperor, but you let our disciples do this while we are waiting in chaos. How can you make us believe your sincerity!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I''m forced by you. If you didn''t collude with the eldest martial brother again and outsiders bullied me, how could I make such an arrangement? It''s still your fault with the eldest martial brother. I can''t blame me!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sneered: "younger martial brother Tongtian has learned to argue and pushed everything on me and the eldest martial brother. It''s very funny. If you don''t have such an idea in your heart, how can you make such a move!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "brother Tongtian, you''d better stop. If it goes on like this, we won''t blame us for returning to the earth fairy world, but you can''t bear the consequences!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sneered: "elder martial brother, do you think that my ''immortal killing sword array'' comes whenever you want and can''t go if you want to go? You underestimate me!"


    Yuan Jietian Zun sneered: "younger martial brother Tongtian, we agree that the ''immortal killing sword array'' must be broken by the four saints, but you want to trap our four saints with this array. I''m afraid you don''t have that ability!"


    After hearing this, he couldn''t stand it and said, "Tongtian Taoist friend, although the ''immortal killing sword array'' has unparalleled power, it''s not difficult for the four of us to let one person leave this array. I hope Taoist friend can turn around!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect snorted coldly and said, "it''s useless to say more. If you want to do this, you can try, but I''m in front of you. If you leave the ''immortal killing sword array'' to attack my disciples, it''s against our previous agreement. Don''t blame me for being rude!"


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian sect said this, the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the sage were speechless. He was hurt by the leader of Tongtian sect and did not dare to act rashly.


    After a while, the Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, how do you want to let go?"


    The leader of Tongtian said with a sneer, "it''s not what I want, but what you want, senior brother. You and senior brother Yuanshi picked up the matter first. Why did you ask me again!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun angrily said, "brother Tongtian, don''t talk nonsense. If you didn''t go too far, how could I do this with the eldest brother!"


    When the Supreme Lord heard Yuanshi Tianzun''s words, he said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, don''t worry, let me negotiate with younger martial brother Tongtian?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun will not oppose the supreme old gentleman at this time. Since the supreme old gentleman is willing to take over this, he can also take the opportunity to pick himself out. Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "everything is up to the eldest martial brother."


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "thank you so much for your support, younger martial brother!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, I''m sorry for what he said!"


    When Yuanshi Tianzun said this, he took a step back and made an expression. The supreme old gentleman was happy and agreed with Yuanshi Tianzun''s move. When he was introduced, he was secretly worried. He was afraid that the supreme old gentleman would make peace with the leader of Tongtian cult again, but he wanted to stop and worried that the merits of assisting the emperor would be intercepted and obtained by the demon family. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do!

 Chapter 1112

    Just when he received the invitation to worry about gain and loss, the supreme old gentleman said to the leader of Tongtian cult: "younger martial brother Tongtian, you should know that measuring robbery is not the time for us to fight a decisive battle. That will only affect the invasion of the three realms by the four forces. At that time, a careless world may leave us, but you should think clearly!"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the leader of Tongtian sect hesitated. For him, the attraction of one side of the world is far greater than his own face. Moreover, he did something too much before. Although he said that he was influenced by the teacher, he did it himself in the eyes of the supreme Lord and the first emperor. They had to do so, After all, they all need merit to strengthen their strength.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "well, I can step back and ask my disciples to stop, but it''s not unconditional!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "if junior brother Tongtian has any conditions, please speak frankly. If it''s not too much, we can agree!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "first of all, I cut off the merits of assisting the emperor, but I have to share with the demon clan. Secondly, we saints have also done one and completed the measurement robbery, so we can''t intervene in the measurement robbery in the future, except Kunpeng and empress Houtu!"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "first, I can decide and agree. As for the second, I can''t decide alone. What do you think of junior brother Yuanshi and junior brother Jieyin?"


    When hearing this, the first emperor said, "I have no opinion that the sage will not intervene in the robbery. If the teacher didn''t have to lift this oath at the beginning, since we have already done it!"


    Then he said, "the poor monk has no opinion on this matter, but the Kunpeng and empress Houtu set up the ''Twelve Gods and evil array'' in the underground mansion, which affected the three realms. What are the three senior brothers'' opinions on this matter?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "speaking of this, I don''t think it''s a big deal. The twelve ancestors of witches died during the Lich war, and then the earth empress only removed the yuan God. This'' twelve heavenly gods and evil array ''is just a pseudo array, which is not worth studying at all!"


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was at odds with Tongtian sect leader, he agreed with Tongtian sect leader on this point. In his heart, he didn''t put the witch family in the same position. He nodded and said, "I think what younger martial brother Tongtian said is reasonable. The ''Twelve Gods evil array'' without the twelve ancestors is not worth mentioning. Kunpeng and empress Houtu must be worried that the evil spirit will rush into the hell and affect the six samsara. We don''t need to care!"


    The great old gentleman also nodded and said, "it''s too much to worry about taking the younger martial brother!"


    Although Jieyin felt it was inappropriate for Sanqing to look down on the "Twelve Gods and evil array", he had no way. After all, he could not force Sanqing to find Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    Then the sage didn''t want Sanqing to stop like this. He turned his mind to Hongyun and Styx river. He just heard him say: "We can leave Kunpeng and empress Houtu in charge of the ''twelve heavenly gods and evil array'', but the Styx river is too arrogant to dare to attack the people who should be robbed by Taoist friend Hongyun. We should teach them a lesson, otherwise those casual practitioners who come out of the boundless starry sky will learn something and affect the safety of the three realms!"


    When the sage said this, the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor nodded and said, "younger martial brother, this is very good. We really can''t indulge the Styx river!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult hurriedly said, "this is not good. There is a big cause and effect between the Styx River and Hongyun. If he wants to make trouble with Hongyun, he also conforms to the way of heaven. After all, this is the amount of robbery. Everyone has to cross the robbery. We can''t intervene in each other''s cause and effect. I don''t agree with this!"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "younger martial brother, Hongyun is the one who should be robbed, which is related to the end of the quantitative robbery. If the Styx is difficult with it, once the end of the quantitative robbery is prolonged, the consequences are unimaginable!"


    The leader of Tongtian said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, it''s bad! The teacher once said that we should all enter the world to survive the disaster and pointed out the Styx river. Can''t we disobey the teacher''s order?"


    It has to be said that the leader of Tongtian cult has found a good reason, which makes the supreme Lao Jun unable to argue, otherwise they will go against the way of heaven.


    The Supreme Master pondered for a moment and said, "well, this is the matter of Styx and Hongyun. If we don''t intervene, we won''t intervene. Everything depends on them. However, one thing should be clear, that is, Hongyun can''t die. This is the bottom line that can''t be crossed. What do you think, younger martial brother?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect didn''t really want to help Styx, so he nodded and said, "senior brother, I don''t have any opinion. Styx must know the weight!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "since younger martial brother Tongtian has agreed, please withdraw the ''immortal killing sword array'' and let the disciples stop looking for trouble!"


    Although the words of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty were too much, the leader of Tongtian sect didn''t have a general understanding with him and pretended not to hear him in order not to affect the future invasion of the three realms by the four forces. In addition, the leader of Tongtian sect also wanted to take the opportunity to delay time, so that people and the two religions could suffer more losses.


    Seeing this, the Supreme Lord understood the idea of the leader of Tongtian cult, and only heard him say: "Younger martial brother Tongtian, since we have reached an agreement, you''d better withdraw the ''immortal sword array'' quickly to avoid the suffering of younger martial sister Nuwa. Moreover, if the chaos in the fairy world affects the rule of the emperor, the consequences will not only suffer for our people, Buddhism and Buddhism, but also for your sect and demon clan."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, he understood that the other party had seen through his mind, so he said, "elder martial brother is joking. I''ll withdraw now."


    When Tongtian leader said this, he secretly informed empress Nu Wa to be careful. However, Tongtian leader did not want to be so cheap. When he withdrew from the "immortal sword array", he deliberately turned his boundless evil spirit to zhunti saint.


    It has to be said that the plot of the leader of Tongtian cult is very insidious. Nazhunti was hurt by the boundless evil spirit when he was unprepared. When he was not careful, empress Nuwa put the relic body into the space of the "map of mountains and rivers".


    At this time, the leader of Tongtian said, "I''m really sorry. Younger martial sister Nuwa''s hand is too fast, but younger martial brother zhunti''s gold body is taken away!"


    The small move of the leader of Tongtian cult made the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the saints very helpless. After all, the leader of Tongtian cult did not use the "four swords to kill immortals", but took the boundless evil spirit by surprise. They didn''t say much about it, but they could only bear it.


    Then the sage said, "elder martial brother Tongtian is serious. As long as empress Nuwa raises her hand!"


    At this time, empress Nu Wa smiled and said, "please forgive me. I didn''t expect that the two sides would reach an agreement so soon. I hope you don''t blame me for not being able to accept it for a while!"


    Although Saint zhunti was very dissatisfied with the behavior of empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult, he did not dare to get angry. After all, his relic gold body was still in empress Nu Wa''s "picture of mountains and rivers, but empress Nu Wa was a very stingy person. If he didn''t know how to talk to her, he was afraid that empress Nu Wa would poison his relic gold body in secret, so he would only Can stand the anger in your heart.


    Just listen, zhunti said, "empress Nuwa doesn''t have to blame herself too much. It''s just a temporary misunderstanding. It''s no big deal. The Lord empress will release the poor monk''s relic gold body."


    Empress Nuwa was overjoyed when she saw that zhunti Saint had suffered a loss and dared not speak. However, she also knew that enough was enough. She did not embarrass zhunti Saint any more and immediately released the relic gold body.


    When seeing his relic gold body, the Saint zhunti hated empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian cult very much. Due to the secret calculation of the leader of Tongtian cult, the boundless evil spirit plotted against him. Although his relic gold body was protected by the innate treasure of "Jiupin Golden Lotus", it was still badly damaged by the boundless evil spirit, which took a long time to recover, but the mass robbery was coming to an end, four years later Fang''s forces are about to invade the three realms. He still has time to recover the relic gold body. Without the relic gold body, zhunti''s strength will decline.

 Chapter 1113

    However, it was said that when the leader of Tongtian sect received the "immortal killing sword array" in chaos, the immortals in the three worlds immediately felt it. Many scattered practitioners who had been watching the war in chaos also returned to their cave.


    When the leader of Tongtian sect received the "immortal killing sword array", he told the Styx river the results of the discussion between the saints, so that he could rest assured that as long as he did not hurt Hongyun''s life, the saints would not be detrimental to him. With the letter from the leader of Tongtian cult, although Styx was dissatisfied, he also understood that this was the best result that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa could strive for, so he had to face the reality and accept the result.


    After the ''immortal killing sword array'' was cancelled, Hong Yun was in great spirits and said to the Styx River, "friend of the Styx River, the saints in heaven have cancelled the ''immortal killing sword array''. You''d better hurry up and leave, otherwise you''ll be miserable when the two saints, the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun, turn their hands!"


    Upon hearing this, Styx sneered: "Hongyun, you don''t need to bluff. I don''t believe the results of the discussion between the saints. The two saints didn''t tell you. If you''re smart, you''ll hand over the opportunity of the avenue. Otherwise, don''t blame the poor for being rude to you. Although you can''t hurt your life, there''s no problem for you to suffer and reduce your accomplishments. You have to think clearly!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he understood that Styx was determined to ask for this avenue with himself, so he sneered: "Styx, since you dare not hurt my life, I will settle with you after the equivalent robbery!"


    When Styx heard this, he snorted coldly and said, "you want to testify and dream! Since you refuse to hand over the opportunity of the avenue, I will destroy your three corpses. See what you preach!"


    With this, the Styx River, holding the yuan Tu sword and stepping on the "Twelve product industry fire red lotus", rushed to Hongyun. At the same time, the "Blood River array" also accelerated to suppress Hongyun''s cultivation.


    With the move of the Styx River, the red cloud was immediately overwhelmed, and was beaten with only parry but no counterattack. Speaking of this, I want to thank the saints. As soon as the "immortal killing sword array" withdrew, the evil spirit of the heaven and earth gathered by the clouds dispersed and was absorbed by the "Blood River array" and the "Twelve Gods and evil array", which greatly increased the power of the "Blood River array", and the red cloud was naturally powerless Resist the attack of the "Blood River array" and the Styx river.


    Hongyun is cruel enough. No matter how heavy the Styx is, he just doesn''t release the evil corpse and resists it by himself. The more he does, the more the Styx attacks, which makes Hongyun''s resentment grow stronger and stronger. He hates the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun. As soon as Hongyun''s resentment grows, he gradually denies the opportunity to kill the good corpse, which will prove to him in the future The Tao is very disadvantageous. Even after preaching the Tao, we can''t escape the mastery of the heavenly Tao.


    Hongyun was influenced by his own resentment, but he once again aroused the murderous spirit in the "killer gun". Although Hongjun Daozu wanted to control Hongyun and used Hongyun''s good body to balance the murderous spirit in the "killer gun", it was a pity that Daozu''s plan failed. After reincarnation, Hongyun was no longer kind as before. Now the murderous spirit in the "killer gun" is aroused by the resentment in Hongyun''s heart, What''s more shocking is that the Styx river is using the "Blood River array" to attract evil spirits to besiege Hongyun, so the "killer gun" is gradually out of Hongyun''s control under the influence of the three evil spirits. If Hongyun can''t suppress his killing intention as soon as possible, he will soon become a gun slave of the "killer gun".


    Just when the Styx river was secretly happy that Hongyun fell into his own hands, suddenly Hongyun shouted, and the ''killer gun'' flew out of himself with his cry.


    The Styx river had lost the "a nose sword" and was somewhat weakened in attack. When the "killer gun" flew out of the red cloud, he was overjoyed and rushed forward to seize it.


    The Styx River besieged Hongyun for such a long time, which made Hongyun suffer. It was his turn to suffer. The Hongyun shouted angrily, "go to hell with the Styx river!"


    As soon as Hongyun''s words came out, the "killer gun" turned into a black lightning and stabbed the Styx River in the chest. The Styx River maintained its cultivation to be higher than Hongyun, but did not pay attention to Hongyun''s attack.


    I saw that the sword of Yuantu in the hand of Styx River waved and met the "divine killer gun". With a loud bang, the guns and swords intersected. As a result, Styx river was surprised. He was knocked back dozens of steps by the "divine killer gun". If he hadn''t seen the opportunity, he would have died under the murderous spirit of the "divine killer gun".


    At this time, Styx couldn''t help but be vigilant and thought: "it seems that this'' killing God gun ''really has the power of killing the Holy One. Just one blow will shock my yuan God. If I hadn''t seen the opportunity earlier, I''m afraid I would have been hit by Hongyun''s trick. I''d like to take this'' killing God gun'' anyway today!"


    In fact, the Styx river thinks highly of the red cloud. The reason why the Styx river will suffer this loss is that the "killer gun" has broken away from the control of the red cloud and erupted the power of killing saints. Of course, some of this is the credit of the Styx river itself. Who let him surround the red cloud with the "Blood River array", so that the "killer gun" absorbed the evil spirit and burst out its own potential? In the final analysis, it is not enough It''s the Styx itself.


    Hongyun beat back Styx river with one blow, but he was determined in his heart. He thought that Styx river was just like this. Previously, he was too high on him. After having this idea, Hongyun could no longer bear the anger in his heart. He shouted and rushed to Styx river with the "killing gun".


    It''s also heaven''s will. When Hongyun is angry, the "killer gun" secretly absorbs the evil spirit emitted by the "Blood River array", and even makes Hongyun break away from the restriction of the "Blood River array". This situation makes Hongyun happy and think that he is the person who should be robbed and has been protected by heaven.


    In fact, Hongyun doesn''t know how wrong his idea is. It''s what heaven''s way protection is. It''s clearly a life urging sign. It''s a very dangerous thing for practitioners to be angry. Unfortunately, Hongyun didn''t notice this because of his anger.


    Among the three realms, apart from the witch clan, only the Styx river is not affected by the evil spirit. The Styx river was originally transformed by a trace of blood of Pangu God, and it itself has the evil spirit. The evil spirit into the body is nothing to him. This is also why he did not have any serious harm after being hit by the "God killing gun".


    Seeing that Hongyun didn''t know how to live or die, Styx dared to rush directly at him, but he was very happy. He was worried that he couldn''t move. Now, he sent it to the door himself.


    When he thought of this, the "Twelve product industry fire red lotus" was sacrificed on his head to protect his yuan God from being hurt by the "God killing gun". Then the yuan Tu sword in the hand of the Styx waved and guided the evil cloud formed by the "Blood River array" to the red cloud!


    I saw that the evil cloud turned into a blood dragon and tossed in the blood cloud. In an instant, the blood dragon trapped the red cloud in the blood cloud. If the red cloud had not had the "God killing gun" in hand, the blood dragon would be afraid. I was afraid that the red cloud had been swallowed by the blood dragon.


    The Styx River controls the blood dragon''s every move. When he finds out this situation, his desire for "killing God gun" is even more urgent. If he can get this treasure, he can fight with the sage like Kunpeng.


    With this idea, the Styx River can no longer care that this is the earth fairyland. Just listen to him yell: "explosion!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the blood dragon transformed by the evil spirit gathered by the "Blood River array" suddenly gave a terrible roar, and then exploded with a bang.


    The red cloud surrounded by the blood dragon didn''t expect that the Styx river was so crazy that it didn''t care about the creatures in the fairyland. If the blood cloud spread, all the creatures hundreds of miles around would be destroyed. In this way, most of the consequences would be. When thinking of this, the red cloud felt cold and thought that the Styx river was crazy, He was determined to kill himself.


    In fact, Hongyun is wrong. Styx dares to do this, but he has his own plan. As long as the "Blood River array" is not broken, he can easily recover the evil spirit erupted by the blood dragon anytime and anywhere. Moreover, even if the creatures within a hundred miles suffer the disaster, the cause and effect are not borne by him alone, but Hongyun has to bear half of it. If so, Even if the red cloud has the opportunity of a great road, if he doesn''t find a way to eliminate the cause and effect, he won''t want to preach and become holy under the cycle of cause and effect. Cause and effect evil Qi is nothing to Styx. Anyway, he has been haunted by evil Qi since the flood and famine. It''s not much to have so much.


    It has to be said that the calculation of Styx is very insidious. It is the way to become a saint who wants to destroy the red cloud.

 Chapter 1114

    It is recommended that friends put on the shelf the doctor''s novel "rogue medical God", a different novel that gives you a different life. Now the VIP content is being updated stably at the rate of 6000 words a day. Let''s go and have a show


    The move of the Styx River shocked the saints, especially the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. They don''t want the Styx River to die in the mass robbery, which is very disadvantageous to them in the future, but they can''t stop it. They can only hope that the Styx river has some reason in mind, don''t act rashly and give the saints an excuse to kill him.


    On the contrary, the Supreme Lord, the first emperor and the two western saints were very happy. They thought that the Styx was sent to the door to die. Previously, they couldn''t refute the leader of the Tongtian cult, but now as long as the red cloud is in danger of death, the Styx will pay a price for it.


    Unfortunately, whether it''s the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the west, they all underestimate the insidious and cunning of the Styx river. The Styx river is also an old school quasi saint who has survived the flood and famine, and how can he dare to act recklessly with a warning. He completely wants to destroy Hongyun''s way of preaching the Tao, as long as Hongyun can''t prove the Tao, Then after the robbery, he doesn''t have to worry about Hongyun''s trouble.


    The force of the Styx River shocked the three realms, but fortunately everyone had self-control and didn''t rush to fight. After all, the red cloud didn''t worry about his life now.


    But he said that Hongyun, when he saw the Styx, he decided that the Styx was killing himself. In order to protect himself, Hongyun was also ready to sacrifice his life. It was precisely because of Hongyun''s idea that he fell into the trap prepared for him by the Styx and lost his own luck.


    Just listen, Hongyun shouted loudly, and the "killing God gun" in his hand hit the air, but it blocked the explosion caused by the blood dragon''s self explosion. However, Hongyun also paid a lot of price for this, but he was hurt by the evil spirit that broke out. The yuan God suffered a lot of trauma, I''m afraid it will take some time to recuperate.


    Styx didn''t think that he could take Hongyun just by the force of the explosion. After the explosion, he flew up and held the yuan Tu sword to fight with Hongyun in a close fight, trying to seize the "killing gun" in Hongyun''s hand.


    The idea of Styx is very correct. Hongyun is just a Dharma practitioner, but he is not very proficient in close combat. In addition, Hongyun itself has suffered a lot of trauma, so he will soon be beaten by Styx without fighting back. If he is not careful, he will be captured by Styx.


    The pressing step by step of the Styx river made Hongyun can''t stand it anymore. He broke out most of his mana recklessly, pushed the Styx river back a few steps, and shouted, "Styx River, go to hell!"


    As soon as Hongyun''s voice came out, he saw that Hongyun exploded his own "99 scattered soul gourd". The self explosion power of congenital Lingbao was huge. Before Styx reacted, it was hit by the pressure generated by the self explosion.


    Styx didn''t expect that Hongyun was still so crazy after he died once. He blew up his own innate spiritual treasure. The 99 scattered soul gourd is a top-grade innate spiritual treasure. Inside, it is the scattered soul red sand collected by Hongyun since the flood, which can destroy people''s original gods.


    When the Styx river was unprepared, it was hurt by the red sand, and the "Blood River array" was broken under the self explosion of the innate Lingbao. At the moment when the array was broken, the evil spirit attracted by the "Blood River array" scattered and shrouded hundreds of miles of space, and in a moment those creatures turned into fly ash.


    Not only that, even the "Jiujiu scattered soul gourd" that exploded with red clouds also scattered in all directions. The flying red sand in the sky brought several casualties to the creatures in this side.


    Although this was a mass robbery, at the moment when the "Blood River array" was broken, the Styx River and Hongyun felt the karma from several sides of the heaven and integrated into their bodies.


    At this time, Hongyun was very angry and was entangled with such a huge karma. He was afraid that it would be difficult to cut a good corpse in the future. However, he was not too surprised for Styx. All this was already in his calculation. As long as the way of heaven did not bring down the scourge of heaven, this karma did no harm to him.


    Just listen, the Styx river said, "Hongyun, you are so brave that you have come out of this vicious hand regardless of the safety of the three worlds. I want to kill you for heaven today!"


    The Styx river is a thief shouting to catch a thief, but in this way, the saints have no way to take him. After all, the great karma on this day is not caused by the Styx River on its own initiative, but caused by the red cloud. It can be clearly known from the ownership of the karma that the Styx river only gets four points, while the red cloud gets six points.


    When Hongyun heard the words of Styx, he was very angry and sneered: "Well, you Styx, you are so shameless. If you don''t push people too hard, how can such a thing happen? If you want me to die, I won''t let you live. This karma may not be enough to reduce the scourge. If I explode this'' killing God gun ''again, I think the three worlds and six ways will be affected. At that time, you Styx will not escape the scourge!"


    The Styx river was frightened by Hongyun''s words. If Hongyun really did, even if he could escape the scourge, he would not escape the assassins of the saints.


    Thinking of this, the Styx River couldn''t help sweating. He hurriedly said, "wait a minute, Hongyun, we have something to say. Don''t be so crazy!"


    In fact, Hongyun is just scaring Styx. It''s impossible for him to commit suicide. After all, he has died once, but he is very afraid of death. Unfortunately, Styx doesn''t think so. He has been stunned by Hongyun''s previous crazy behavior for fear that Hongyun will die with him.


    Just listen, Hongyun said, "Styx, what do we have to say? Don''t you want to kill me? Then we''ll die together. I''ve died once, but there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    When Styx heard this, he became more and more anxious. However, he was frightened by Hongyun, so he hurriedly said: "Hongyun, I have never thought of killing you, but I just want the opportunity of the avenue. Don''t be too anxious for a moment!"


    Hearing the words of the Styx River, Hongyun understood that his plan had succeeded, and the heart of the Styx river was empty. Thinking of this, Hongyun was very happy, but Hongyun turned around and thought that since Styx dared to force him like this, he couldn''t let him go easily. He had to let him know his strength so as not to continue to struggle with himself in the future.


    Just listen, Hongyun said: "Styx River, the opportunity of the great road is given by the Taoist ancestor, but it can''t be given away! As for whether I can get away with it or not, it''s my own business. You Styx River forced me to this point, which can be said to cut off my opportunity to become a saint. I have only reincarnation to have the opportunity to prove the great road again. In that case, the poor road just drags you to die together, let you know the power of the poor road, and let all the immortals in the three worlds at the same time Know my determination. "


    After hearing Hongyun''s words, Styx River regretted very much. If he had known Hongyun was so crazy, why should he provoke him? Now it''s good. Instead of getting benefits, Styx river put itself in a passive situation. Thinking of this, Styx River can''t help blaming Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa. If they hadn''t advised them again and again, how could they fall into this field.


    It''s too shameless to talk about the underworld. He doesn''t think about how he would do this if he wasn''t greedy. If something happened, he would only blame others.


    Just listen, Styx said, "Hongyun, there''s something to discuss. We don''t have to make a life and death situation. It''s not good for everyone. Although it''s said that the karma is reduced, there''s no way to eliminate it. Aren''t you a teacher of the emperor? As long as the emperor''s merits and virtues are perfect, you can naturally use your merits and virtues to resolve the karma!"


    Hongyun sneered: "Styx, you''re right. Is it so easy to get merit? And even if I can dissolve this karma, you have to give me an explanation, otherwise it''s over. I don''t know how many people will learn from you to force me in the future!"


    Seeing that Hongyun had changed his mind, Styx said, "what does Hongyun Taoist friend want?"


    The red cloud said, "Styx, I''m not difficult for you. As long as you don''t pester me anymore, I''ll let you go. What''s your intention?"


    Upon hearing this, the Styx river was unwilling to let Hongyun go, so he hesitated for a moment. Hongyun was worried when he saw the Styx river like this, so he said, "well, since you still have evil thoughts, I''d better die with you for the peace of the three realms."


    As soon as Hongyun said this, the river Styx hurriedly said, "wait a minute, it''s not that I don''t want to, but that Taoist friend''s words are inappropriate. If you want me to stop, we''ll end the cause and effect of both sides. You can''t find me trouble with this matter in the future!"


    Hongyun just wanted to push back the Styx river. When he heard this, he would not refuse, so he nodded and agreed to the proposal of the Styx river.

 Chapter 1115

    It is recommended that friends put on the shelf the doctor''s novel "rogue medical God", a different novel that gives you a different life. Now the VIP content is being updated stably at the rate of 6000 words a day. Let''s go and have a show


    Seeing that Hongyun agreed to his proposal, Styx breathed a long sigh in his heart. It''s not that Styx doesn''t want to escape, but that he can''t beat the speed of inborn Lingbao''s self explosion. Therefore, Styx can only discuss with Hongyun here, and dare not leave Hongyun to escape alone.


    The Styx river is soft and red cloud has a long breath in his heart. He has finally solved the problem that the Styx river is chasing after him during the quantity robbery. At the same time, it has also deterred the immortals in the three worlds, so that they dare not attack themselves easily. However, Hongyun also paid a great price for this. Of course, in Hongyun''s heart, he felt that the price was worth it. In this way, no one dared to force himself too much, even the saints.


    The Styx river was pushed back by the red cloud when it had an advantage in both number and strength. Moreover, when the three worlds were watching and paying attention, such shame made him not want to stay here.


    So, the Styx river said, "Hongyun, since we have reached an agreement, I''d like to leave now. I hope you can take care of yourself. Although you forced me back, many people in the three worlds still remember your opportunity."


    When Hongyun heard this, he sneered: "thank you for reminding me, but I don''t have anything to be afraid of. It''s a big deal for everyone to die together!"


    The Styx River sneered: "Hongyun, don''t think you can use this move to force back the poor way, and then all the immortals in the three worlds will be afraid. There are more immortals than you!"


    Seeing that Hongyun agreed to his proposal so happily, Styx noticed that he was caught in Hongyun''s trick. Unfortunately, he had negotiated with Hongyun and couldn''t go back, otherwise he would give the saints something to deal with him, so he had to leave reluctantly. Of course, he didn''t want to take advantage of Hongyun, so he pointed out Hongyun''s trick.


    When Hongyun heard this, he understood that Styx had seen through his plot, but he could not show his surprise at this time, but had to give the immortals of the three worlds a firm attitude.


    Thinking of this, Hongyun sneered: "the underworld Taoist friends don''t have to worry about it. They can go all out. Naturally, they can accompany me. I have the opportunity to protect myself, but I can reincarnate again, but they don''t necessarily have this opportunity. In that case, I have nothing to worry about!"


    Seeing that his plot did not achieve the desired effect, Styx snorted coldly and said, "since Taoist friends have such determination, I have nothing to say. I''ll leave now!"


    The Styx River stopped disturbing the army of the Asura family. Without saying a word, the trend returned to the sea of netherworld blood. Although the Styx River failed and lost face, he didn''t get nothing. After this war, he ended the cause and effect after entering the WTO, and was able to survive the disaster safely.


    It can be said that in this dispute, Hongyun and Styx both thought they had a little gain and didn''t suffer too much loss. It was heartache for Hongyun to explode a congenital Lingbao. After all, congenital Lingbao is very rare in the three realms, but fortunately, the robbery will be over soon. When the four forces invade the three realms, However, Hongyun can seize the opportunity to seize several innate spiritual treasures. It is for this reason that Hongyun didn''t force the Styx too much.


    But in the underworld, the dispute between Hongyun and Styx and the compromise between the saints shocked Kunpeng and empress Houtu. They never thought that things were developing so fast that they couldn''t believe it.


    Just listen, empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, now the saints have stopped. Do you think they will be dissatisfied with our ''Twelve Gods and evil array''?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled and said, "it''s normal for them to be dissatisfied, but Taoist friends don''t need to worry. As long as we don''t have hostility to them, they won''t interfere with us. Besides, it''s good. Without the ''immortal killing sword array'', we can collect the ancestral witch''s blood essence and soul imprint faster."


    Empress Houtu sighed, "I''m afraid things won''t go so smoothly. Now not only the saints stop, but also the struggle between the Styx River and Hongyun is over. It seems that the measurement robbery is about to end!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "It''s not so simple. Although it''s said that the struggle among the saints was unexpected, it''s not easy to end the mass robbery. Even if the saints compromised with each other, there are the three realms of scattered cultivation. Don''t forget that the quasi saints who came out of the boundless starry sky have not survived the robbery! But I underestimate the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. He It''s amazing that we can stand the pressure of the saints and compromise with them. When did Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa become so tolerant of humiliation and burden? "


    Empress Houtu sighed: "In fact, it''s no big deal. Taoist friends are obsessed with the situation and don''t see the reason. Although it is said that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa can trap the saints in the ''immortal sword array'', if the saints are really on fire, the consequences are beyond their ability to bear. Even if the interception of religion and the demon family are powerful, they are not the enemies of the three religions, let alone their merits and virtues The world is more attractive than that. "


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "what Taoist friends said is very true, but I didn''t see this. Although the saints didn''t have a big deal, Hongyun and Styx were miserable. On the surface, there was no big loss between them, but in fact, it was not. Hongyun and Styx lost a lot this time, but it''s not a good thing for us!"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, why?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "Let''s start with Hongyun. In the process of fighting with the Styx River, I found that he was caused by his anger. Now Hongyun has been unconsciously affected by the evil spirit in the ''killing God gun''. There is no peace in the three realms. If Hongyun can''t suppress the evil spirit in the ''killing God gun'', the consequences will be very serious and will affect the four forces The invasion of the three realms! "


    When empress Houtu heard this, she hurriedly asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, will that affect us?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "it''s not good to say. It depends on the development of things. However, the red cloud is now plagued with karma. If you want to preach in the robbery, I''m afraid there''s little hope."


    Empress Houtu said, "it''s good. Since Hongyun has parted ways with us, we don''t need to worry about him. It''s all his choice and can''t blame others."


    Kunpeng sighed, "I''m not worried about him, but about us. Once Hongyun can''t prove the Tao, Hongjun Daozu can''t complete the heavenly Tao temporarily. I''m afraid it''s to resist the other party''s heavenly Tao."


    Empress Houtu said, "but now we can''t help it. Who wants the red cloud to make such a big noise without knowing the days!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "now we can only see whether Hongjun Daozu will help Hongyun. However, since then, it is no matter how difficult it is for Hongyun to escape from the grasp of heaven. I''m afraid he won''t come to a good end in the future!"


    Empress Houtu said, "as long as he can''t affect us, he will go with Hongyun. Anyway, he has nothing to do with us. It''s the Styx that has lost face in front of the immortals of the three worlds this time!"


    Kunpeng said: "The battle of Styx river is too arrogant. He thinks he is a trace of blood of Pangu God. He is not afraid of karma, so he doesn''t know how to restrain. He even uses the ''Blood River array'' regardless of the safety of all living beings in the three worlds, so that one living creature is poisoned. Although it is said that most of the karma is borne by Hongyun, he has little loss, but Hongyun is a person who should be robbed. He has heaven''s way to protect him, what''s more Kuang Hongyun has the opportunity of a great road. At the critical moment, Daozu will not abandon Hongyun. However, Styx does not have the luck of Hongyun. Such great karma restricts his future development. Even without the interference of heaven, it is much more difficult for him to preach in the future. Especially what he said to Hongyun in the end is plain and provoked for himself Unnecessary cause and effect! "


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng, since Hongyun has agreed to end the cause and effect with the Styx River, even if he said that, it''s no big deal. Hongyun can''t break his oath but find trouble with the Styx river. What''s the cause and effect."


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "you can''t say that. Although Hongyun can''t find the trouble of Styx, the words of Styx aroused the ambition of some people in the three realms. If they upset the balance of the three realms and damaged the way of heaven, the cause and effect should be recorded in the head of Styx. Styx is a typical example of harming others and not benefiting himself. I don''t know what he thinks."


    Empress Houtu smiled and said, "what can he think? He doesn''t want to make trouble for Hongyun, but he didn''t make trouble for Hongyun. Instead, he compensated himself."


    Kunpeng sighed, "it''s a pity that the Styx river. If he knows that there may be a chance to prove the truth, now he has sealed his own road."

 Chapter 1116

    However, as Kun Peng said, the action of Styx blocked his way of preaching. If there were no special circumstances, it could be said that Styx had no qualification to preach. Not only Kun Peng had this idea, but also all saints thought so. They all knew how much causal karma did harm to preaching. Styx and Hongyun were so presumptuous, but they made trouble for themselves. Of course, this is not absolute. If the Styx wants to go to prove the Tao, it doesn''t need to care about the entanglement of karma.


    Empress Houtu said, "it''s all about Styx and Hongyun. As long as it doesn''t affect us, we don''t need to care about them. The more they make, the better. We can take the opportunity to achieve our goals."


    Speaking of the goal, Kunpeng''s four divine beasts fully absorbed the quadrupole power of the three realms into his body during this period, but the four spirit beads evolved into the best congenital treasure. With this treasure in hand, Kunpeng was finally relieved. As soon as he got the tree of the world, he could immediately improve his world and achieve the body of the way of heaven.


    Kunpeng nodded when he heard this and said, "the power of the four poles of heaven and earth is now under my control. I just don''t know when the ''Twelve Gods and evil array'' can collect the blood essence and soul brand of the whole ancestor witch?"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she sighed: "it was because of the interference of ''killing immortal sword array'' and ''Blood River array'', but this collection was somewhat neglected. I''m afraid it will take some time to complete!"


    When Kunpeng heard what empress Houtu said, he was suddenly vigilant. When his cultivation reached the realm of Kunpeng, he felt a great hint in his heart, so he said: "it needs to be completed as soon as possible. Just now, I was suddenly vigilant in my heart. It seems that someone has noticed our move!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, empress Houtu''s face suddenly changed and hurriedly said, "Kunpeng, you may figure out who wants to be bad for us!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "now it''s the chaos of robbing heaven''s secrets, but I can''t figure it out. But I think it''s still the saints! I don''t know if you can speed up the collection of ancestral witch''s blood essence and soul imprint?"


    Empress Houtu thought for a moment and said, "there is no way, but it will cost a lot. I''m afraid it will affect our fighting forces in the future!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng frowned and asked, "I don''t know what''s the secret ¡õ ¡õ there''s such a big hidden danger?"


    Empress Houtu said, "this method is based on the blood essence of the great witch. The great Witch of the witch family has released a lot of blood essence. If it continues, it will affect their cultivation, and they are the main force against the four forces in the future. Once their cultivation is damaged, the consequences will be unimaginable!"


    Kunpeng understands what empress Houtu said. If the strength of the witch clan is damaged because of this, it will indeed affect their future development. However, if there is no "Twelve Gods and evil array" in the future, it will also be very disadvantageous to them. This is really a dilemma.


    After a long time, Kunpeng said, "if you have enough aura and innate spiritual fruit, can you make up for the blood essence lost by the great witch in a short time?"


    After hearing this, empress Houtu calculated for a long time before she said, "this can make up for the blood essence lost by the great witch, but now there are so many spiritual fruits and auras in the three realms for us to use!"


    Kunpeng said, "naturally there is no one in the three realms, but there are many innate spiritual fruits in the poor world, and the aura is also very sufficient."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she hurriedly said, "this matter is absolutely forbidden. The world of Taoist friends is related to our future, so we can''t lose!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "I understand what Taoist friends think. Although it is said that the absence of these innate spiritual fruits will cause no small harm to the world, as long as it does not hurt the origin, it will not matter. Moreover, as long as we can get the tree of the world, all these can be recovered! But if there is no ''twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array'', it will be very disadvantageous to us, which is not only related to the Tao Whether friends can preach is also related to whether we can seize the tree of the world, so on the whole, this loss is nothing. "


    Empress Houtu sighed and said, "since Taoist friends say so, I won''t say more. Everything has been arranged by Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "later Taoist friends, please summon the great witches to start urging the ''Twelve Gods and evil spirits array'' with blood essence to speed up the collection of ancestral witches'' blood essence and soul brand. I also began to prepare everything to refine the ''Twelve Gods and evil spirits flag''!"


    Later, Kunpeng and empress Houtu took their own actions. When they learned about this, the great Witches of the witch family responded one after another. They urged the "Twelve Gods and evil array" with their own blood essence. When they had enough strength, they ate the innate spiritual fruit picked by Kunpeng from their own world.


    With the rapid operation of the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array", the collection speed of zuwu''s blood essence and soul imprint is faster, and it won''t take long to succeed, which makes Kunpeng and empress Houtu feel relieved.


    Kunpeng is not wrong. Maybe the power of the four poles is not concerned by the saints, so Kunpeng can smoothly absorb the power of the four poles. However, for the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil array", it is one of the three killing arrays in the three worlds. Sanqing and empress Nuwa don''t think so, but the two saints in the West don''t think so, so they pay attention to every move of the underworld and want to find out Kunpeng What are you doing with empress Houtu.


    When the great wizard used his own blood essence to urge the "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array", the faces of the two saints in the West did not change suddenly. They could clearly feel that although the "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array" was not as powerful as when the twelve ancestors and witches joined hands, it was significantly improved than before.


    In the Western Paradise, the Saint zhunti said, "elder martial brother, why do you say Kunpeng and empress Houtu make such a big noise? I don''t believe they are protecting the safety of the six samsara!"


    Then the sage said: "The ''twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array'' is the town clan array of the witch family. Kunpeng and empress Houtu have another deep meaning. In my opinion, they are only trying to deploy this array as a great witch to restore the vitality of the witch family. However, I don''t understand why the previous'' twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array ''is not powerful, but it has suddenly changed. Is it Kunpeng and Houtu My mother really has to find a way to solve the ancestral witch. "


    When zhunti sage heard this, he said, "elder martial brother, it''s bad! Although Kunpeng and empress Houtu have almost Saint cultivation, the ''twelve heavenly gods and evil array'' is the three great killing arrays in the flood and famine. It''s not easy to solve the problems. I think they just have other plans!"


    Then the sage smiled and said, "what conspiracy can they have? Do they still want to revive the twelve ancestors?"


    When the sage said this, he gave zhunti a hint. He just heard him say, "it''s really possible that Kunpeng has mastered the ''Kongtong seal''. If they can collect the blood essence and soul mark of the twelve ancestors, maybe Kunpeng really has the ability to revive the twelve ancestors!"


    Then the sage couldn''t help saying, "younger martial brother, things are not so terrible. The twelve ancestral witches all have the cultivation of quasi Saint peak, and Kunpeng hasn''t preached yet. Even if his cultivation is as good as the sage, it''s impossible to revive the twelve ancestral witches!"


    The sage zhunti said, "it''s impossible now, but it doesn''t mean that it''s impossible in the future. If they can collect the blood essence and soul imprint of the whole ancestor witch, I''m afraid they have the ability to revive the twelve ancestor witches after Kunpeng preaches!"


    After hearing this, the sage couldn''t help thinking for a moment, and then said, "younger martial brother, if this is really the case, then things are in big trouble. We want to inform Sanqing and empress Nuwa to stop Kunpeng and empress Houtu from their plot!"


    When hearing this, the sage zhunti couldn''t help smiling bitterly and said, "elder martial brother, we reminded Sanqing and empress Nuwa about them earlier, but they don''t take it seriously. If we just come to the door, I''m afraid they will laugh at our whimsical ideas instead of persuading them!"


    Then the sage said, "is it difficult for us to ignore it?"


    The Saint zhunti thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, who should bear the brunt if the twelve ancestral witches are resurrected?"


    Then the sage said, "the demon family and the way of heaven, after all, they were calculated by the way of heaven, and then killed by the demon family!"


    The sage zhunti said, "since their goal is the heaven and the demon family, we have the right not to know about it. We can just get rid of the control of the heaven by their power!"

 Chapter 1117

    The words of the sage zhunti made the sage hesitate. Getting rid of the control of heaven is indeed a very important thing. However, if Kunpeng and empress Houtu succeed, it is not a good thing for the West. After all, they were also involved in the Lich war.


    When zhunti saw the hesitation on the face of the sage, he understood the consideration in the heart of the sage and only heard him say: "Elder martial brother, I know you''re thinking that if Kunpeng and empress Houtu succeed in their plot, they will settle with us, but I don''t think it''s anything. Although we also calculated the Lich and the Lich in those years, in the final analysis, it''s the fault of the Lich and the Lich. Even if they want to trouble us, isn''t there still heaven and the Lich? We don''t have to worry about it at all And worry! "


    When the sage heard this, he sighed: "younger martial brother, it''s not as easy as you think. If it''s really so easy to solve, why should Hongjun Daozu be so afraid of Kunpeng? In the end, he didn''t hesitate to sacrifice his reputation to attack Kunpeng. This shows that we don''t know the depth of Kunpeng''s hiding. We should be more careful about this matter."


    The sage zhunti said: "Elder martial brother, I think you are too worried. Even if Kunpeng and empress Houtu are deeply hidden, their accomplishments that can be compared with saints are not small, and they must not be aimed at us. If we really want to say a goal, there is only Taoist Hongjun, so we don''t need to participate in it. We''d better think we don''t know it at all. Look at Sanqing and empress Isn''t empress wa like this! Maybe Sanqing and empress Nu Wa knew about it long ago, but they didn''t want to show up, so they just pretended not to know! "


    After hearing zhunti''s words, the sage moved in his heart and felt that it was really possible. Otherwise, how could Sanqing and empress Nuwa turn a blind eye? Especially empress Nuwa, the Lich and the Lich are the great enemies of life and death. If the Lich is strong, it will suppress the Lich. She can''t help thinking about the Lich. The only explanation is that they all hope to get rid of the Tao of heaven by the hand of Kunpeng Only this explanation can be convincing.


    Thinking of this, the sage said, "younger martial brother is right. I''m too careful about this. I almost got involved in the dispute between Kunpeng and Hongjun Daozu."


    The sage zhunti said: "When it comes to teachers, we don''t have to do our best. Since the famine, teachers have been different from Sanqing in terms of distribution and support. We are not as good as Sanqing. What the teacher said that we didn''t have the congenital treasure is just a evasion. In that case, we don''t have to provoke Kunpeng and Houtu Niang for teachers Mother. It should be Sanqing and Nuwa. Since they are unwilling to come forward, we don''t have to offend Kunpeng! "


    When the sage heard this, he nodded and said, "well, let''s wait and see it get better. If the teacher and Sanqing don''t do anything, we don''t need to intervene."


    When Zhun mentioned that he accepted his opinion, he was very happy and said, "senior brother, it''s good to understand."


    In fact, things are exactly what zhunti said. At the beginning, Sanqing and empress Nuwa did not care much about the "Twelve Gods and evil formations" set by Kunpeng and empress Houtu. When zhunti reminded them, they were alert, but they didn''t show it.


    The deepest feelings about the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil array" are the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nu Wa. In their hearts, they do not know how detrimental the prosperity of the witch clan is to them. However, because the Hongjun Taoist ancestor affected their minds before this, it is not easy for them to be controlled by others. If the Taoist ancestor is willing to kill them, Then they don''t even have the chance to resist. Even if Kunpeng and Houtu empress can make the witch strong, they don''t have the ability to kill them directly. If they want them to choose, naturally, they choose Kunpeng and Houtu empress to fight with Taoist ancestors, and they can take the opportunity to get rid of the control of Taoist ancestors.


    Perhaps Hongjun Daozu didn''t expect that because of his first act, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West rebelled against him. It is precisely because of this that Kunpeng and empress Houtu have been fully expanded.


    Speaking of the "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array", the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa also had some disputes. Finally, they decided to be neutral, regardless of each other, and let Kunpeng and empress Houtu develop. The main reason is that empress Nu Wa was worried about the survival of the demon clan, but she was finally persuaded by the leader of Tongtian cult. After all, the demon clan is no more important than herself.


    In jin''ao Island, which is far away from the center of the earth fairy world, when the power of the "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array" increased, empress Nuwa couldn''t stand it first and said to the leader of Tongtian cult: "senior brother Tongtian, the power of the" Twelve Gods and evil spirits array "in the underground has increased. It seems that Kunpeng and empress Houtu have found the secret to improve the array!"


    When Tongtian cult leader heard this, he said calmly, "younger martial sister, what if they find it? We have agreed not to take care of it!"


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "To be honest with senior brother, I don''t want to take care of this matter, but if the Lich family really has to find a way to improve its strength, it will be very unfavorable to the Lich family, and we can''t be sure of the real purpose of Kunpeng and Houtu empress cloth''s" Twelve gods and evil array ". I think we should think again. After all, the Lich family is the foundation of you and me. If the Lich family is given by the Lich family Hold it down, then we will lose a lot! "


    The leader of Tongtian cult frowned when he heard this. It seems that he has some opinions about empress Nuwa''s words. After a while, the leader of Tongtian sect said, "younger martial sister, we can give up everything. If we can''t even give up this thing in front of us, is it possible for us to get rid of the control of heaven?"


    Empress Nuwa said: "Elder martial brother, the price is too high. You also know that the" Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array "can be brought into full play with the power of ancestral witches. If the witch family finds a way to upgrade to ancestral witches, the balance between us and the witch family will be destroyed. How destructive the twelve ancestral witches are. I think elder martial brother should know more than me. We can''t let the people of the witch family cultivate into ancestors Witch! "


    The leader of Tongtian cult said disapprovingly when he heard this: "younger martial sister, I''m worried too much. The twelve ancestral witches were transformed by Pangu''s blood essence. Now I go there to look for blood essence, so even if they find a way to improve their cultivation, it''s difficult to achieve the true body of ancestral witches. We don''t need to fight for it!"


    Empress Nuwa was very excited when she heard the words of the leader of Tongtian cult. She only heard her say: "elder martial brother, things are not as easy as you think. Who is Kunpeng? Since he wants to use the ''Twelve Gods and evil array'', he will exert all his abilities. I don''t think it''s impossible!"


    Tongtian sect thought that empress Nuwa insisted so much, so she said, "younger martial sister insists on her opinion so much, so can you tell me what you think?"


    Empress Nuwa said: "We have only seen the ''twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array'' during the Lich war, and only know that it has unparalleled power, but we don''t fully know its function. Although we just speculate that Kunpeng and empress Houtu are using the ''twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array'' to collect the soul marks of ancestral witches, we forget the most important point, which is for us But it is very important! "


    The leader of Tongtian sect was surprised to hear this and said, "Oh! I don''t know what is so important?"


    Empress Nuwa said: "We have forgotten Kunpeng''s ability, the ability of the innate Lingbao ''Kongtong seal'' to bring back the dead. If they summon the soul brand of the twelve ancestors, they can use the power of the ''Kongtong seal'' to bring back the dead to life to revive the twelve ancestors. In this way, Kunpeng and empress Houtu will have no worries. Even if they have the power to fight against the Taoist ancestors, we are afraid of such a power How can they succeed! "


    The leader of Tongtian cult never thought that empress Nuwa would say these words. In his opinion, Kunpeng may have the ability to revive himself and his disciples, but he can''t do anything to revive zuwu. As one of the Sanqing transformed by Pangu Yuanshen, he understands that the power of zuwu comes from his own blood, but he can''t revive zuwu without zuwu''s blood essence.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "younger martial sister is joking. Kunpeng can''t revive zuwu without zuwu''s blood essence. Now Kunpeng is just a quasi holy practice. The twelve zuwu were also a quasi holy peak practice. Do you think Kunpeng has the ability to revive such a strong existence?"


    Empress Nuwa said, "nothing is impossible. I think we should be careful and not give Kunpeng and empress Houtu the slightest chance!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, you are in a daze. The destruction of zuwu is determined by the way of heaven. If Kunpeng wants to revive them, they must first face the scourge. It''s really that step. It''s not too late for us to do it again. Now we''d better wait and see it become better!"


    When empress Nuwa saw the leader of Tongtian saying such words, she had no objection but to agree.

 Chapter 1118

    Not only that, but in Nuwa''s mind, she has such a fear of the "Twelve Gods evil array". Even the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun are extremely vigilant about Kunpeng and Nuwa''s actions, for fear that they will have the opportunity to strengthen themselves and affect themselves.


    In the Taiqing sky, I only heard the supreme old gentleman say: "Younger martial brother, now the battle between our saints is over, but Kunpeng doesn''t need to deploy the ''twelve heavenly gods and evil array'', but this is not the case. The ''twelve heavenly gods and evil array'' has not been removed, but now it has been strengthened. What''s the purpose of Kunpeng''s successive actions?"


    Hearing this, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty sighed: "elder martial brother, Kunpeng is cunning. I don''t know why he did this?"


    The Supreme Lord frowned when he heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun. It seemed that he was dissatisfied with Yuanshi Tianzun''s answer. Although he didn''t say it clearly, his expression could be seen at a glance.


    Yuanshi Tianzun also knew what Taishang Laojun was thinking, but he didn''t care. He thought to himself, "Taishang Laojun, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. It''s impossible for me to be the first bird!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun understood the idea of the Supreme Master. Similarly, the Supreme Master also knew what Yuanshi Tianzun thought. He only heard the Supreme Master say: "younger martial brother, do you think the ''Twelve Gods'' array'' set by Kunpeng and empress Houtu has something to do with the quantity robbery?"


    The first emperor could not help but answer this question. After all, now the matter of assisting the emperor is in the hands of the Supreme Lord. Just listen to him: "Elder martial brother, speaking of Kunpeng and empress Houtu, they have settled all the causes and consequences. They should have nothing to do with the quantity robbery. Of course, they don''t rule out that they want to intervene in the quantity robbery again, but I think this possibility is very small and negligible!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "since it has nothing to do with the quantity robbery, it has something to do with the four forces invading the three realms. We only know that the ''twelve heavenly gods and evil array'' is powerful, but we don''t know what its function is. It seems that we should pay attention to their actions so that we don''t have time to respond!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun smiled calmly and said, "elder martial brother, I don''t think so. There is no cause and effect between us, the two religions and Kunpeng expanding the witch family. Even if Kunpeng and empress Houtu have any conspiracy, as long as they don''t target you and me, why should we provoke them!"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head when he heard this and said, "younger martial brother, it''s bad! Although it''s said that the ''Twelve Gods and evil array'' has nothing to do with us, the relationship between Kunpeng and the teacher is very tense. As disciples, we should share our worries for the teacher and should monitor the every move of Kunpeng and empress Houtu!"


    I have to say that the words of the Supreme Master are too false. He even carried out Hongjun Daozu, but it also has its advantages. Although Yuanshi Tianzun knew that the words of the Supreme Master were very false, he could not object. After all, Hongjun Daozu is the way of heaven. If he objected, he would be disrespectful to the old master and give people a handle for nothing.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "what the eldest martial brother said is very reasonable, but I am powerless for Kunpeng and empress Houtu. After all, I explain that the disciples of the sect have great cause and effect. I have to assist the emperor to unify the fairy world, but I can''t draw people out in a short time. This matter still needs to be handled by the elder martial brother!"


    If the previous words of the supreme old gentleman stood at the highest point, the Yuanshi Tianzun played Taiji very well and returned all the problems to the supreme old gentleman.


    Although the supreme old gentleman was very dissatisfied with Yuanshi Tianzun''s move, he didn''t want to be hostile to him because of this, so he said calmly: "Younger martial brother, I just want you and me to pay attention to the actions of Kunpeng and empress Houtu. I don''t want to send someone to monitor them. Moreover, I''m afraid no one can keep an eye on Kunpeng and empress Houtu with the cultivation of you and me!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "it''s true, but my little brother realized the meaning of the big senior brother wrong. I''m very ashamed!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, you don''t have to do this, but I always think Kunpeng and empress Houtu have a conspiracy. Maybe it''s more serious than you and I think!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun pretended to be surprised and said, "Oh! What''s the senior brother''s opinion on this?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "I don''t deserve it, but it''s just some speculation! Younger martial brother also knows that some changes have taken place between younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa since the beginning of Liang robbery. It''s hard to believe whether in mind or behavior, and the teacher is even more so. He unexpectedly attacked Kunpeng, a quasi saint in front of the immortals in the three worlds, which caused a great sensation. Kunpeng and empress Houtu are in my presence When we were fighting with younger martial brother Tongtian, we set up the "Twelve Gods and evil array" to protect the safety of the six samsara, but in fact it was not. Otherwise, they would not have withdrawn from the array after our battle. It can be seen that they must have a great conspiracy. Brother Wei thinks it is related to the teacher. Maybe that Kunpeng really has to go to prove the truth Way! "


    Hearing this, the first emperor asked, "elder martial brother, does it mean that Kunpeng is using the ''Twelve Gods and evil array'' to strengthen his own strength?"


    The Supreme Lord nodded and said, "it''s possible, but it''s also possible that Kunpeng wants to use some secret method to make empress Houtu have a flesh body. Younger martial brother, you know that according to empress Houtu''s merits, she can preach long ago. The reason why she hasn''t preached long is because she lacks a flesh body. Once she has a flesh body, preaching is available with one hand!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, I know what you said, but even if Kunpeng''s means are clever, it''s impossible for him to recover his flesh for a person with quasi holy peak cultivation!"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "younger martial brother, it''s bad! There''s nothing impossible in the world. Don''t forget that teachers have such ability!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother, don''t think Kunpeng can be compared with the teacher now. That''s incredible!"


    The Supreme Master said, "Kunpeng really can''t compare with the teacher in cultivation, but if it''s not difficult for Kunpeng to recover a person''s body, younger martial brother, don''t forget that Kunpeng has the" Kongtong seal "in hand. As long as time is enough, I think it shouldn''t be a problem!"


    After hearing the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help sighing: "fortunately, there is a big senior brother to remind me, otherwise I forget that Kunpeng has such an anti heaven Lingbao in hand!"


    In fact, it''s not that Yuanshi Tianzun forgot about it, but that he didn''t want to show his eyes too much and let the Supreme Lord take too much precautions against him, so he pretended to be like this.


    Unfortunately, Yuanshi Tianzun underestimated the wisdom of the supreme old gentleman. The more he pretended, the more the supreme old gentleman took precautions against him. He thought that Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to shirk his responsibility. It has to be said that the action of Yuanshi Tianzun is very childish and meaningless.


    The Supreme Lord said, "younger martial brother, if things are as we think, will it have a certain impact on us once empress Houtu has the flesh?"


    After a moment of meditation, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Eldest martial brother, there must be some influence, but it is not too serious. After all, we have no conflict with them. If we want to say the influence, it is also younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa. Don''t mention that they have already had a result with Kunpeng in the Honghuang starry sky, not to mention that the Lich is not independent and the Lich family is in power. The Lich family naturally bears the brunt! But that''s right Well, it''s good for us that younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa have no leisure to tangle with us! "


    The Supreme Master shook his head and said, "this is not a good thing. If Kunpeng really has to prove it, or the empress Houtu becomes holy, then they will have the ability to compete with us for the four sides of the world!"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the emperor said: "elder martial brother means to make Kunpeng gain nothing when the four forces invade the three realms, but I''m afraid it''s not easy. After all, the strength of Kunpeng and empress Houtu is not weaker than us!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "that''s why we asked Kunpeng and empress Houtu to deal with the strongest of the four forces!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t think so when he heard this, but he didn''t show it.

 Chapter 1119

    After seeing the appearance of Yuanshi Tianzun, the Supreme Lord knew that his words had no effect, so he said, "younger martial brother, do you think it''s meaningless for me to do this?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said: "I don''t think it''s meaningful to do this without telling the eldest martial brother. Now we don''t even know what Kunpeng and empress Houtu are thinking. How can we let each other be controlled by us? It''s obviously unrealistic! Now Kunpeng is so arrogant that even the teacher doesn''t care, let alone you and me. Even if the eldest martial brother wants to stop Kunpeng and empress Houtu, it''s unreasonable From where? "


    After hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, the Supreme Lord smiled calmly: "Younger martial brother is serious. He thinks too highly of Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Even if Kunpeng is really calculating, can he compare with the teacher''s way of heaven? As for the reason you say to stop them, it is actually very easy. Now the three realms are peaceful, but there is no need for the protection of the" Twelve Gods and evil array "in the underground, so as not to bring unnecessary pressure to the immortals in the three realms!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly: "elder martial brother, we don''t care whether Kunpeng has the ability to compare with the teacher, but from the teacher''s attitude towards him, we know that Kunpeng is difficult to deal with, and the reason you stop Kunpeng is of no use at all. Kunpeng and empress Houtu only need a word to stop you!"


    The supreme old gentleman asked, "younger martial brother seems to know something. Please speak frankly. I''m all ears for you!"


    The words of the Supreme Lord are very insidious. They say that Yuanshi Tianzun is to understand the actions of Kunpeng and empress Houtu. This is to create trouble for Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun understood the intention of the Supreme Master, but he despised the little action of the Supreme Master in his heart. He thought to himself, "well, you Supreme Master, you want to embarrass me with such a little trick. You underestimate my wisdom!"


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "elder martial brother is joking. Kunpeng is so cunning. How can I know anything? It''s just a guess. If it''s not true, if elder martial brother really wants to hear it, I''ll talk about it. If there''s anything wrong, please point it out!"


    The words of the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty swept away the calculations of the supreme old gentleman, and vaguely led the topic to the supreme old gentleman.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said calmly, "younger martial brother, please speak frankly. We''re just discussing. It''s no big deal. There''s no need to be so serious!"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help humming coldly. However, he didn''t have any expression on his face, but said calmly: "In fact, it''s nothing. Although it''s said that the cause and effect between our saints has ended, the quantitative robbery has not ended. Many people in the three worlds have not completed the quantitative robbery, so Kunpeng and empress Houtu can send us back if the quantitative robbery is not over and the underground is not safe. No matter what the point is, Kunpeng and empress Houtu can borrow the six samsara and have not recovered yet Come back! "


    After hearing these words, the Supreme Lord sighed, "younger martial brother can see clearly. If it''s not for the younger martial brother''s reminder, I''m afraid I''ll lose face for nothing!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun smiled: "The eldest martial brother is joking. How can he not see this with his wisdom! So I think it is not easy to control Kunpeng and empress Houtu so that they can''t compete with us for the power of the world. Since it''s difficult, we don''t need to pay too much for it. Instead, we might as well wait and see the change. If Kun and empress Houtu are defeated after we win the world Peng and empress Houtu haven''t won the world yet, so it''s not too late for us to do it now! "


    When Yuanshi Tianzun spoke, he suddenly had an idea in his heart. If he could take the opportunity to master the three realms in his own hands when the saints competed for the four worlds, I have to say that Yuanshi Tianzun''s idea was very bold!


    The Supreme Lord sighed when he saw that his plan had not succeeded, but he could afford to put it down, but he did not argue with the Yuanshi Tianzun on this issue. Moreover, from the tone of the Yuanshi Tianzun, the Supreme Lord understood that it was difficult for him to make the Yuanshi Tianzun stand out secretly. In that case, everyone couldn''t help but open up and let the Yuanshi Tianzun die There is room for evasion.


    Thinking of this, I only heard the supreme old gentleman say: "younger martial brother, we''ll talk about Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Since we can''t control them to contribute to us, let them develop freely. However, brother Wei has something in mind for a long time, but I don''t know whether to say it or not?"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, if you think this matter is important, don''t say it well. More people know, more danger!"


    Although the supreme old gentleman wanted to talk to Yuanshi Tianzun, he still didn''t want to lose face. He wanted Yuanshi Tianzun to ask first, but he didn''t expect that Yuanshi Tianzun was not fooled at all.


    In desperation, the Supreme Lord could only say: "younger martial brother, I think it''s better for you to know something about this matter. In this way, you can share some pressure for your brother. Moreover, this matter has a great relationship with you and me. Brother Wei doesn''t want to ignore you. That''s not what brother can bear!"


    After hearing the words of the Supreme Master, don''t mention how awkward it is in Yuanshi Tianzun''s heart, but Yuanshi Tianzun can''t say anything. After all, the Supreme Master is a senior brother and takes the initiative in this kind of thing.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "in that case, the elder martial brother, please speak frankly, and the younger brother is all ears!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "brother Wei said earlier that junior brother Tongtian and junior sister Nuwa were abnormal at the beginning of the quantitative robbery. Now the red cloud is also very abnormal. According to brother Wei''s Secret observation, we found a very serious event for our saints, which is related to our life and death!"


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, Yuanshi Tianzun understood what the Supreme Lord meant. Speaking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun had doubts in his heart for a long time, but the matter was too big for him to confirm. At this time, since the supreme old gentleman is willing to be this early bird, Yuanshi Tianzun naturally wants to cooperate with it.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, I don''t know why there are such powerful consequences?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "The way of heaven! At the beginning, we were all helped by the way given by the teacher, but the function of the way helped us to prove the way, but at the same time, we were controlled by the way of the way of heaven. If the teacher hadn''t cheated on younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa in the dark, brother Wei wouldn''t have noticed it easily, especially Hongyun. Now he is completely Controlled by heaven! "


    Yuanshi Tianzun was shocked when he heard this. Although he had noticed it before, he didn''t expect that the matter would be so serious, which was beyond his imagination.


    After sinking for a moment, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, why did you say the teacher did this?"


    The emperor sighed: "If only I could know why the teacher did this, at least I don''t have to be so worried and restless as I am now. I''m afraid not only my brother is aware of it, but also my younger martial brother must feel it. Younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa, who are the parties, naturally know that the two saints in the West must also feel it. At this point, we saints are They all feel uneasy. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, do you have a solution?"


    The Supreme Lord sighed, "the only way is to separate the opportunity to integrate with our yuan God, but there must be some risks, so brother Wei is very hesitant to tell you!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun pondered for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, if we want to separate the avenue, I''m afraid it will damage our cultivation, and I''m afraid if we are not careful, it will make the teacher vigilant. In that case, we''re afraid it will be more dangerous for us!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "if there is no danger, brother Wei won''t be so nervous. However, through the Kunpeng incident, brother Wei thought of a good way. If we separate the avenue when the Quartet forces invade the three realms, even if the teacher is aware of it, he doesn''t dare to do anything to us. After all, the teacher still needs us to resist the Quartet forces for him."


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn''t help but cheer up and said, "elder martial brother is smart. In my opinion, this plan is feasible. We''ll do it. Since the teacher has secretly poisoned our disciples, we don''t need to be too loyal. We''d better keep our little life first!"


    However, the Taoist ancestor of Hongjun did not expect that he had aroused the rebellious heart of the saints because of his temporary urgency, but he lost his calculation.

 Chapter 1120

    Although Kunpeng calculated that the "great array of twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits" would attract the attention of the saints, he did not think that the control of Hongjun Taoist ancestor over the saints had caused rebellion in the hearts of the saints, so he indirectly let him and empress Houtu tide over the difficulties caused by the "great array of twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits".


    Not long after the saints discussed the issue of the "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array", with the support of many great wizards, the "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array" finally completed the collection of ancestral witches'' blood essence and soul brand.


    Because the twelve ancestral witches died for too long, their soul imprint was damaged. So was the ancestral witch''s blood essence. The success of the blood essence was less than 70% of that year. This result was unexpected by Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    Just listen, empress Houtu said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, now the ancestral witch''s blood essence and soul brand are damaged. I don''t know if I can revive them?"


    Kunpeng pondered for a moment and said, "if you want to revive the ancestral witches, you don''t have enough blood essence, but it''s difficult for them to recover their cultivation. Coupled with the damage of the soul brand, it can be said that there is no chance to revive them now!"


    After hearing this, empress Houtu couldn''t help feeling sad and said in a deep voice, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, do you have any remedial measures to restore their soul brand?"


    Kunpeng said: "the method is not without, but it is very difficult!"


    Empress Houtu clenched her teeth and said, "no matter how difficult it is, I''m willing to do it!"


    Kunpeng also knew the empress Houtu very well. After hearing this, Kunpeng sighed and said: "In fact, it doesn''t matter that they don''t have enough blood essence. As long as they have enough time to practice, they can come back. However, due to time, the soul imprint of zuwu is damaged, but it is difficult to supplement the soul. Therefore, if you want to supplement the soul, you need baptism. The twelve zuwu are transformed by Pangu''s blood essence, and they need a lot of killing. Now there are" Twelve capitals " We can first combine the ancestral witch''s blood essence and soul imprint with it, and then start to let them condense again through the "Twelve Gods and evil flags" when the ancestral witch''s soul is completed! "


    When empress Houtu heard this, she said, "although Taoist friend Kunpeng is now a quantitative robbery, if we want to take the opportunity to collect the soul to supplement the soul of the ancestral witch, we are afraid to be hit by the joint efforts of the saints. If the quantitative robbery is over, we don''t know when we can let them recover their soul!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng smiled calmly: "Taoist friends are obsessed with the situation. Although we can''t use magic to replenish the soul of ancestral witches during the mass robbery, we can use the four forces to kill when invading the three realms to improve their soul for ancestral witches with boundless killing! It''s really not possible. We can also use the reincarnation method to let them replenish their soul through reincarnation, but it''s necessary A lot of merits! Taoist friends can choose one of these two methods! "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu said, "merit is hard won, and since those people in the Quartet want to invade the three realms, they also have evil thoughts in their own hearts, so I still choose to kill when the Quartet forces invade the three realms, so as to improve the soul of zuwu!"


    Empress Houtu''s choice was not beyond Kunpeng''s expectation. In fact, anyone would make such a choice. After all, merit is hard won, and killing the four forces is in line with the general trend of heaven, so she would make such a choice as long as she is not stupid.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said: "it is very correct for Taoist friends to make such a choice. Although it is said that relying on the power of merit can restore the soul of zuwu in a short time, the loss of Taoist friends is huge, and once the soul of zuwu recovers the way of heaven, it will be noticed. At that time, I''m afraid it will arouse the vigilance of Taoist ancestors!"


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, now the ''Twelve Gods and evil spirits array'' has completed the collection of ancestral witch blood essence and soul brand. When will we begin to integrate them with the ''Twelve Gods and evil flags''?"


    Kunpeng said: "the Houtu Taoist friends, the soul imprint and blood essence of zuwu have great potential. Using them to re refine the ''Du Tian Shen Sha flag'' will cause sudden changes in the way of heaven. Therefore, we can''t rush this matter. In my opinion, it''s best to complete it in the poor world, so that we can avoid the peeping of the way of heaven. I don''t know what you think?"


    Empress Houtu said, "I''ll leave this matter to Kunpeng Taoist friends. I don''t have any opinion. If necessary, Taoist friends can drive all the great Witches of the witch family!"


    Kunpeng was very happy to hear what empress Houtu said. After all, it is very rare to have such a Taoist friend who is willing to cooperate with him.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "thank you for your kindness!"


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friends are serious. It''s because Taoist friends helped me. I should thank Taoist friends. Without Taoist friends'' help, the witch family wouldn''t be like this!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "My friend, that''s not true! Although I help the witch family, the witch family also helps me. We both help each other, and it''s hard to find a confidant. It''s a blessing for me to have a Taoist friend who can believe in benevolence from beginning to end. Don''t forget that in terms of the interception of religion, the leader of Tongtian sect also received my full help, but the results depend on me Here we are. The leader of Tongtian cult still gave up his poor friend and stood together with empress Nu Wa, but his kindness is difficult to compare with his strength! "


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, the witch family is not the kind of ungrateful generation. The witch family will always remember the kindness of Taoist friends to the witch family and will never betray Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "what kind of people the witch family is, I know very well. Taoist friends don''t need to do this. I just say these things for a moment!"


    After hearing this, empress Houtu smiled and said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, since we have collected the ancestral witch''s blood essence and soul brand, will we withdraw the ''Twelve Gods and evil array'', so as to reduce some unnecessary trouble?"


    Kunpeng shook his head when he heard this and said, "no! The twelve heavenly gods and evil array can''t be withdrawn. We have to continue to let it run for a period of time. If we withdraw the array in such a hurry, it will make the saints doubt. We''d better stick to it for a period of time!"


    Empress Houtu said with some worry: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, now the great witch among the witch family has lost a lot. I''m afraid it won''t last long!"


    Kunpeng said: "the ancestral witch''s blood essence and soul imprint have been collected, so there is no need for the great witch to preside over the array. Everything can be left to the ''twelve heavenly gods and evil array'' to operate by itself. The great witch can retreat to rest and strive to recover their accomplishments as soon as possible. If necessary, they can enter the poor world to practice!"


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu quickly said: "the great witch can withdraw, but there is no need to enter the world of Taoist friends for cultivation. After all, Taoist friends have used so many innate spiritual fruits, and then let them enter the world for cultivation. I''m afraid it will hurt the vitality of the world!"


    Kunpeng didn''t insist when he saw empress Houtu saying so. After all, in order to collect the ancestral witch''s blood essence and soul brand, the world was also traumatized. I''m afraid there was no development in a short time. It''s better to rest for a period of time, which is more conducive to the development of the world.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said: "in that case, I won''t force my Taoist friends, but one Taoist friend must ensure that if the great wizard can''t recover his cultivation before the four forces invade the three realms, they still have to enter the poor world to practice, so as not to affect our plan!"


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "please rest assured, Taoist friends, I can tell the weight of things, and it will never affect our plan!"


    Kunpeng said, "that''s good. I''m much more relieved if I''m good. As long as we''re ready for everything, when the four forces invade the three realms, that''s when you and I testify. If things go well, we can get rid of the three realms and get rid of the control of heaven!"


    Empress Houtu said, "I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time. I hope everything can go well!"


    Kunpeng said, "Taoist friends of the backland, when the four forces invade the three realms, the witch clan will withdraw from the underground. Can you arrange everything?"


    Empress Houtu said, "everything is arranged. As soon as the people arranged by Taoist friends are in place, we can withdraw from the underground smoothly!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s good. Although we want to leave the three realms, we can''t break the six samsara!"

 Chapter 1121

    If the kindest person in the three realms is the empress Houtu, it must be the empress Houtu who can sacrifice her life for all living beings in the three realms, but no one in the three realms can compare with her. Empress Houtu is so kind that she naturally doesn''t want to hurt the six samsara. Since Kunpeng doesn''t say that empress Houtu will do that.


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friends are right. The six samsara is related to the safety of all living beings in the three realms. Even if we are not at peace with Hongjun Taoist ancestor and the saints, we can''t destroy him. Just one thing Taoist friends should pay attention to. Once we evacuate the hell, we will form a hollow force, but only a few people can''t master the six samsara!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "I know this, but Jiang Ziya and Ziwei should be able to cope with it, and we don''t leave all at once. We can give them a buffer time. After all, the four forces can''t win it so easily!"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she also put down her worries. When she mentioned the four forces, empress Houtu asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, if we draw the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, will it affect the safety of the three realms? Will it bring us unnecessary trouble?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "you don''t have to worry about this. Things are not as serious as you think. The three realms are opened by Pangu great God. Everything in the world has evolved from Pangu great God, so the power of the four poles of heaven and earth can be regenerated. Even if you draw the power of the four poles, they will naturally be born again in a period of time!"


    Although empress Houtu was transformed by Pangu''s blood essence, she didn''t know the world, so she said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the three realms have quadrupole power. Do the four forces also have quadrupole power? If so, why don''t you go to seize the other party''s quadrupole power before the four forces invade the three realms?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "speaking of the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, only the Chinese side of the three realms has it, but the four forces do not have the power of the four poles. That''s why the four forces want to attack the three realms!"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she said suspiciously, "if the four forces have no quadrupole power, how can their world survive?"


    Kunpeng said: "Speaking of the world, we should start from the beginning. Compared with the three realms, the world of the four forces is not a complete world. They are just made of chaotic fragments broken by Pangu God when the sky opened, just like Penglai Island, but they are relatively large. As for how Taoist friends say they survive, it depends on the power of the laws between heaven and earth. Now the heaven of the four forces has no way The law maintains the four-dimensional world with the power of law, so it can only choose to invade the three realms and coincide with the three realms. Of course, there are exceptions, that is, the world with the tree of the world does not need the power of the four poles of heaven and earth. "


    Empress Houtu said, "in that case, why don''t the four worlds become one, protect themselves by the power of the world tree, and invade the three worlds?"


    Kunpeng said: "The tree of the world is not omnipotent. It can support one side of the world, but it is not enough to support the four sides of the world. After all, they have no innate spiritual roots of the five elements and can''t quickly decompose the chaotic atmosphere, so they can only invade the three worlds. They are also helpless! In addition, the other party''s heaven wants to improve themselves, so they have the idea of our heaven."


    After hearing this, empress Houtu asked, "Kunpeng said that when someone in the four forces is unwilling to fight with us, is it possible for us to plot against the world with the tree of the world?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "Although the idea of Taoist friends is good, it can''t be realized. Let alone how we contact the Lord of the world, do you think he can believe us? And the Lord of the world has what we need to preach. Do you think he will give us? These points alone can''t be realized, not to mention that the other party also has the existence of heaven, isn''t it They will be allowed to flee. "


    In fact, after saying those words, empress Houtu knew that she had said the wrong thing. As the Lord of the world, how could she surrender to others, not to mention that the other party was not without the power of a war.


    Empress Houtu said, "what Taoist friends said is very true, but I think it''s bad!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "if you and I want to completely get rid of the control of heaven, then a bloody battle is inevitable and there is no outstanding luck."


    The success of Kunpeng and empress Houtu made Hongjun Daozu, who resisted the invasion of the four forces outside the sky, unable to sit still. He was afraid to let Kunpeng develop again. Without waiting for the four forces to invade the three worlds, Kunpeng could break the way of heaven, which was not what Hongjun Daozu wanted to see.


    Hongjun Daozu was very dissatisfied with the saints'' allowing Kunpeng and empress Houtu to develop. In order to stop Kunpeng, Hongjun Daozu had to summon the saints to Zixiao palace again. This time, Hongjun Daozu did not summon zhenyuanzi, Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Styx, but only Hongyun.


    The saints were shocked when they received the summoning order from Hongjun Daozu again. They didn''t know why Hongjun Daozu would summon them twice in such a short time. Was it because something big was going to happen in the three realms, or did the teacher want to attack them? Although the saints were very upset, they dared not violate the summoning order of Hongjun Daozu and got up one after another Zixiao palace.


    After the saints came to Zixiao palace, the scene in front of them was greatly shocked. The red cloud had been waiting for them on the main hall of Zixiao palace, but Styx, zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu did not come. This situation made the saints uneasy.


    When the saints arrived, Hongjun Daozu quietly appeared in the hall. At this time, the saints and Hongyun hurried to meet Hongjun Daozu.


    Just listen, Taoist Hongjun said: "I called you here this time because what you have done during this period has disappointed me. You know that Kunpeng and empress Houtu are not the same as us, but you all let Kunpeng and empress Houtu develop for their own small interests. If you let them develop now, I''m afraid they don''t need four forces to invade the three realms. They have the ability to break through Heaven! "


    After hearing the words of Taoist ancestor Hongjun, the saints were greatly shocked. They only heard the supreme old gentleman say, "teacher, we have lost our calculation, and we hope the teacher will forgive us. But didn''t the teacher say that Kunpeng walked the way of cutting three corpses to prove the Tao? How could he be able to break the Tao of heaven?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "although Kunpeng''s walking is the method of chopping three corpses into the Tao, this method has been modified by him. It is different from the method of chopping three corpses to prove the Tao preached by the teacher. If he can accumulate enough strength, he can take the way of proving the Tao, break the Tao of heaven, achieve the holy position and surpass the mastery of the Tao of heaven!"


    As soon as Taoist Hongjun said this, the saints and Hongyun were very greedy for Kunpeng''s exclusive secret method. If they could get this secret method, they could be more detached from heaven. However, the saints and Hongyun all thought about it. They all knew that it was impossible. Let''s not say whether Kunpeng would tell them this secret method. Even if they learned this secret method from Kunpeng, the teacher They will not be allowed to practice.


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult was always in his heart for colluding with the two saints of the west to suppress the interception and the demon family, so he said: "The teacher is not that the disciples don''t want to stop Kunpeng and empress Houtu, but that younger martial sister Nuwa and I don''t have that time. Some time ago, the master and the second senior brother united to mention and lead the two younger martial brothers against me. Younger martial sister Nuwa and I naturally don''t have time to stop each other!"


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian cult said this, he was immediately glared at by the Supreme Master, the first emperor of Yuanshi and the two saints in the West. Just listen, the Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother Tongtian''s words are to overturn right and wrong. Why should we be the enemy first? Instead, you and younger martial sister Nuwa came to us first, but we did it only when we were helpless, so we should blame for this

 Chapter 1122

    Just when the saints quarreled in order to get rid of themselves, Hongjun Daozu snorted coldly and said, "enough, you are all saints. It''s not proper to quarrel here!"


    When Taoist Hongjun became angry, the saints immediately calmed down and quickly came forward to admit their mistakes!


    Seeing this, Hongjun Daozu said, "now is not the time to investigate the responsibility, but to find ways to limit the development of Kunpeng and empress Houtu, and not let him affect the safety of the three realms!"


    Not to regard it as right after what he has the idea of Hongjun Zu, but he can not think of it in his heart. "What is the danger of three circles?" it''s not that you has the final say, but it''s impossible for us to be a beholder to you.


    Although the saints didn''t think so, they didn''t dare to show it on the face, so as not to let Hongjun Taoist ancestor grasp the handle to deal with himself, so they showed their ten loyalty one by one.


    Just listen, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "teacher, Kunpeng and empress Houtu didn''t make any big moves since the battle in the boundless starry sky. The only move was to set up a ''Twelve Gods and evil array'' in the hell to protect the safety of the six reincarnations, but I don''t know if there was any conspiracy behind his move?"


    As soon as the supreme old gentleman said this, the other saints despised him for saying such shameless words to the supreme old gentleman. However, the words of the supreme old gentleman completely pushed their responsibility, so although they despised the shamelessness of the supreme old gentleman, they would not refute it.


    For the words of the supreme old gentleman, Hongjun Daozu was not angry, but said calmly: "it''s good that you can think of this. I''m very happy to be a teacher. Kunpeng and empress Houtu are protecting the six samsara, but they are secretly planning other things under the name of this trance!"


    Hongjun Daozu knew what the saints thought. They didn''t want to offend Kunpeng, so he said these words to see how much the saints really loved him.


    The saints are not fools. They can guess what they can. As a part of the Tao of heaven, how can Hongjun Daozu not see clearly? Daozu is just testing himself.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "teacher, we all have guesses about what you said, but we have no evidence, but we have no choice but to take Kunpeng and Houtu empress!"


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun said, "you are too stupid to pay attention to evidence in everything. You can think of another way to stop Kunpeng!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "teacher, we haven''t thought about it, but there are six reincarnations in the hell. Just because of this, we should think twice before we act. Otherwise, once the six reincarnations happen, the cause and effect will be counted on us."


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, the first Heavenly Master also said: "the teacher suffered a trauma in the last six samsara, so we don''t dare to act too much!"


    Hearing the words of the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Hongjun Daozu said, "I said you have no brain. You believe what Kunpeng says. The six samsara has never been damaged!"


    As soon as Taoist Hongjun said this, all saints were shocked. They immediately realized that they had been fooled by Kunpeng and empress Houtu before, which greatly annoyed all saints.


    The Supreme Master said, "teacher, we didn''t expect Kunpeng and empress Houtu to be so cunning, so we hope the teacher will forgive us for losing the first opportunity!"


    Seeing that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and others were OK, Hongjun Daozu said, "well, things have passed. I want to tell you not to believe Kunpeng''s nonsense in the future."


    When the Supreme Lord Laojun and others heard this, they all said in unison, "I understand!"


    Hongjun Daozu was very satisfied with the response of the saints and said, "I called you here as a teacher, mainly because I hope you will be ready in the future to prevent the further development of Kunpeng and the afterland!"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "please rest assured, teacher, we will pay attention to it. I just don''t know why Kunpeng and empress Houtu used the ''Twelve Gods and evil array''?"


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun frowned and said, "I didn''t want to tell you originally, but since you asked me, I''ll tell you. You can pay attention in the future!"


    Hearing this, the saints said in unison, "thank you for your guidance!"


    Hongjun Daozu said: "Speaking of the ''twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array'', you only know that he can fit Pangu''s real body. In fact, this is not the case. When the later incarnation of the six reincarnations, other zuwu came up with refining the ''twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits flag'' to replace zuwu''s array in order not to affect the ''twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array''. Among the twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits flags, there are zuwu''s Blood essence, Kunpeng and Houtu want to reunite the ancestral witch blood essence and soul brand! "


    The Supreme Lord couldn''t help but move when he heard this and asked, "the teacher said that Kunpeng and empress Houtu wanted to use the ''Kongtong seal'' to revive the twelve ancestral witches?"


    Hongjun Daozu sighed: "I don''t know the mind of Kunpeng and his descendants as teachers, but you don''t have to worry. Even if Kunpeng has'' Kongtong seal ''in his hand, its origin has been integrated with his body. It''s impossible to revive the twelve ancestral witches with his cultivation!"


    The saints heard this, but they all breathed a sigh in their hearts. If the twelve ancestral witches were resurrected, it would be very disadvantageous to them. Among them, the most nervous one was empress Nuwa.


    Zhunti''s mind is relatively fast. Although it is said that he can''t revive the twelve ancestral witches, if Kunpeng wants to rebuild his real body with the ancestral witch''s blood essence as the empress, the consequences are still not optimistic.


    Thinking of this, zhunti said: "Teacher, although Kunpeng says that he can''t revive the twelve ancestral witches, if he uses the blood essence of the twelve ancestral witches to reshape the real body for the empress earth, then I''m afraid the consequences are also very serious. The combination of the twelve ancestral witches can become the real body of Pangu. Even if Kunpeng and the empress earth can''t reunite the real body of Pangu, they can also become the pseudo real body of Pangu. The empress earth with the body is afraid that she will be superior to the saints Above! "


    As soon as zhunti said this, all the saints were shocked again. They all felt that zhunti''s words made some sense. If empress earth could absorb the blood essence of the twelve ancestors, she might really be able to reunite Pangu''s real body, supplemented by her sage like yuan God, but none of the saints present could be an enemy! Therefore, all the saints turned their eyes to Hongjun Daozu and wanted to get from Daozu The answers you need.


    After seeing the reaction of the saints, Taoist Hongjun was secretly happy. Zhunti finally did a good deed, which caused the sense of crisis of the saints, so they didn''t dare to disagree in a short time. Just listen, Taoist Hongjun said: "This may not be without, but you don''t have to worry. The death of zuwu is the general trend of the way of heaven. If Kunpeng and Houtu want to prove the way in this way, they will be damned by heaven!"


    After hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, the saints relaxed. The saints felt that there was nothing to do, but Hongyun, who had been silent, said: "Teacher, empress Houtu will be punished by heaven if she uses this method to prove Taoism, but Kunpeng can also integrate the ancestral witch''s essence and blood to prove Taoism. Kunpeng''s cultivation is better than empress Houtu. If he integrates the ancestral witch''s essence and blood, he is afraid he can break the heaven''s way to prove Taoism. Moreover, even if the heavenly scourge descends, Kunpeng has enough merits and virtues to counteract it. In addition, he has the ''Kongtong seal'' to protect his body, which can be regarded as an immortal body. We I can''t help it! "


    After hearing Hongyun''s words, the saints became nervous again. Although they had guessed about the actions of Kunpeng and empress Houtu in their hearts, they all felt that there was little chance, but after Hongyun said so, they found how wrong they were.


    Just when the saints were worried, Hongjun Daozu said: "Hongyun, although your idea is good, it is not realistic. Even if Kunpeng wants to do so, first of all, he can''t pass the level of the witch family. Even if he has a good relationship with the witch family, the witch family won''t let him absorb the blood of the ancestor witch!"


    The onlookers are still fascinated by the situation, but Hongjun Daozu is right. Kunpeng really has no chance to integrate the ancestral witch''s blood essence. It seems that they are worried for nothing.


    In fact, Hongyun didn''t think about this. The reason why he said this was that he wanted to take revenge on Kunpeng and empress Houtu by the hand of Hongjun Daozu, but his idea could not be realized. Although Hongjun Daozu could show up in Zixiao palace, he had no power to intervene in the robbery. After all, with the gradual approach of the four forces, Hongjun Daozu had to try his best to stop it Each other, slow down each other''s pace.

 Chapter 1123

    This time, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian cult leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the west do not agree with the statement of Taoist ancestors. Others do not know the relationship between Kunpeng and the witch family, but they are very clear.


    Just listen, Lao Jun said: "Teacher, everything is not absolute. This matter is very important, but we have to be cautious. We are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Once Kunpeng really absorbs the blood essence of zuwu, the consequences are unimaginable. We people say that the impact is not too great, but the teacher is different. Once he breaks the way of heaven, the teacher will be seriously hurt. At that time, we are afraid that we can''t resist four more The invasion of the Chinese forces. "


    At the beginning, the concern of the Supreme Lord made Hongjun Daozu very happy, but when the last sentence was said, Hongjun Daozu understood that he was amorous. The Supreme Lord was concerned about himself and was clearly planning for himself. If the way of heaven was damaged, it would affect them to seize a world.


    With the vigilance of this thought, Hongjun Daozu looked at the saints from a new perspective, which was unexpected to the supreme old gentleman. Not only he, but also all the saints did not think of this. It is precisely because of this that the gap between the saints and the way of heaven is getting deeper and deeper.


    After understanding the idea of the supreme old gentleman, Hongjun Daozu said: "you don''t have to worry about this. As long as Kunpeng moves the way of heaven, he will feel it. At that time, not only will there be a scourge, but also you are a great opportunity for these saints to maintain the way of heaven. With your cooperation, Kunpeng can''t achieve good results no matter how powerful it is!"


    It has to be said that Hongjun Daozu is very insidious. Since the saints want to make use of the way of heaven, why doesn''t he push the boat along the water and catch the saints in his hands? Under the great righteousness, the saints also have no way to resist.


    The saints'' faces suddenly changed when they heard the words of Taoist Hongjun. The leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West secretly blamed the Supreme Lord for being so eager for quick success and instant benefit that they were all involved. They didn''t want to think that the Supreme Lord had spoken before. They were cheap behind them. Now they all blame the Supreme Lord for something.


    However, the Supreme Lord is not a fool, and it is not so easy for Hongjun Daozu to use them. He was prepared for Hongjun Daozu''s reaction.


    Just listen, Lao Jun said, "the teacher is that we don''t want to fight, but Kunpeng and empress Houtu are in the hell, and the six samsara is related to the safety of all living beings in the three realms. We can''t make any mistakes. Once we force too hard, empress Houtu and Kunpeng are likely to attack the six samsara, so we can''t shoulder such a responsibility!"


    The Supreme Lord found a good reason for himself. The strength of this reason is that the Taoist ancestors have no choice but to take it. What kind of place is the six paths of reincarnation? How can he not know as the Tao of heaven? Once the six paths of reincarnation are damaged, let alone saints, even people who fit the Tao of heaven like him will suffer heavy losses.


    At this time, zhunti also saw the intention of the Supreme Master. In order to protect himself, he couldn''t care whether it would cause the dissatisfaction of the Taoist ancestor. On the contrary, in his eyes, he felt that he and the elder martial brother Jieyin were not valued by the Taoist ancestor at all. He hasn''t received any care all the time. Even Lingbao can''t compare with Sanqing. Since the Supreme Master said so, what else can he take into account.


    Thinking of this, zhunti also hurried forward and said, "teacher, what the elder martial brother said is very true. If we don''t solve this problem, we are powerless and can''t complete the heavy task given to us by the teacher!"


    As soon as zhunti said this, the remaining few people understood the powerful relationship, so they all spoke in support of the Supreme Lord and asked the Taoist ancestor to give them a guarantee!


    For the saints, this behavior made Hongjun Taoist priest very angry, but he had no way to take the saints. After all, now he can''t do without the help of the saints, so he can only restrain his anger.


    Since the saints have been unreliable, Hongjun Daozu naturally has a calculation in his heart, so he said: "you don''t have to worry about the six paths of reincarnation. Although the six paths of reincarnation are incarnated by the later earth, it is also a part of the way of heaven. As long as he is a teacher, the latter earth and Kunpeng will not be hurt by the six paths of reincarnation!"


    Hongjun Daozu''s words are purely deceiving the saints. Although the six samsaras are part of the way of heaven, Hongjun is not for the way of heaven and can''t master the six samsaras. Unfortunately, the saints don''t know this. Although the saints don''t know it, they are not stupid. Kunpeng and empress Houtu have the "Kongtong seal" in their hands, and are not afraid of casualties, but they are saints OK, the six reincarnations may be true as the teacher said. Kunpeng and empress Houtu are powerless to damage, but they have the ability to destroy them. The hell is also very important to the three realms. Once they are damaged, they will be punished by heaven. Naturally, they don''t want to cause such trouble for themselves.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "thank you for your advice. We must be ready to guard Kunpeng and Houtu empress from harming the three realms!"


    The Supreme Lord said these words with a high standard. He only said that he was in a strict array to guard against Kunpeng and empress Houtu, but he didn''t say he wanted to be an enemy. This was a careless fight in front of Taoist ancestors.


    For the Supreme Lord, the Taoist ancestor Hongjun was completely dead to the saints. At this time, he was aware of his previous small moves, just afraid to let the saints take precautions. However, for the Taoist ancestor, these are small things. As long as he can defeat the heavenly way of the four forces, he can become the real heavenly way at that time. Even if the saints have any means, he can''t get rid of his control, so Hongjun Jun Daozu suppressed his anger, but he didn''t blame Taishang Laojun.


    Just listen, Hongjun Daozu said, "it''s good for you to have such awareness, so you''ll feel much more relieved as a teacher. The quantitative robbery is almost over at this point, and the teacher can''t delay for you for too long, so you should end the quantitative robbery as soon as possible and let the people with cause and effect end it early!"


    Hongjun Taoist ancestor''s words are threatening the saints and asking them to end the cause and effect. In this way, the saints will be resented by the scattered cultivation of the three worlds, which is also the indirect punishment of Hongjun Taoist ancestor.


    As soon as Hongjun Daozu said this, the saints immediately understood Hongjun Daozu''s sinister intentions, but their original feelings for Hongjun Daozu''s education in those years faded again.


    As the eldest martial brother of everyone, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said: "teacher, now the amount of robbery is huge, but it can''t end in a moment. If we forcibly want to speed up the amount of robbery, I''m afraid it will cause heavy losses to all living beings in the three worlds. That''s afraid it''s not conducive to us to deal with the invasion of the four forces after the amount of robbery!"


    Hongjun Daozu said calmly, "these losses are nothing in front of the general trend of heaven. You have no need to take this into account!"


    Hearing this, the saints thought to themselves, "as the Tao of heaven, you master the laws of the three realms. You don''t need to take this into account, but we saints can''t ignore these. After all, we still have disciples to take care of!"


    Although the saints are dissatisfied, they are unable to resist Hongjun Daozu. Who makes them just saints, while Hongjun Daozu is the way of heaven. There is a world difference between the two.


    Although the saints could not refute Hongjun''s words, they could remain silent and express their discontent with silence, so that Hongjun''s Taoist ancestor knew that he was not easy to be manipulated.


    In the silent confrontation between the saints and Hongjun Daozu, the red cloud was caught in the middle, but both sides suffered, but he could not get rid of who made his cultivation far from both sides, so it was his turn to suffer.


    For the silent confrontation between the saints, Taoist Hongjun was very angry. Originally, Taoist Hongjun didn''t want to make too stiff with the saints, but now he can''t tolerate it anymore, otherwise the saints won''t pay attention to him as the executor of the heavenly way.


    With such an idea, Hongjun Daozu snorted coldly and said, "what do you want to do? Don''t you even want to hear the teacher''s words?"


    Hearing this, the saints hurriedly said, "I dare not!"


    Hongjun Daozu sneered: "if you dare not, you can fight your teacher in a silent way. Do you really think that the way of heaven is something you can resist?"


    Hearing this, the saints felt a trace of hatred for Hongjun Taoist ancestor. At the same time, they also felt a trace of fear. The power of heaven was beyond their ability to resist. So they can only bow their heads and say, "I''m confused for a moment. I hope the teacher will forgive my sins!"


    Seeing that the saints were subdued, Hongjun Daozu said, "get up. The general trend of heaven is that no one can stop it. You go back and speed up the end of the robbery." Hongjun Daozu said, and with a wave of his hand, he sent the saints and Hongyun back to their respective Taoist fields.

 Chapter 1124

    Hongjun Taoist ancestor sent the saints and Hongyun back to their respective Taoist fields. However, at the same time, Hongjun Taoist ancestor found that some things deviated from his imagination. Hongyun was in danger of being unable to suppress the murderous spirit in the "killing God gun". If Hongyun got out of control, the consequences would be unimaginable. Hongjun Daozu wanted to help Hongyun, but he was powerless due to the restriction of heaven. So he can only see Hongyun''s own creation.


    Of course, this matter is not completely unsolved. As long as Hongyun can preach as soon as possible, things will turn for the better. Therefore, Hongjun Daozu hopes that the quantitative robbery can be ended as soon as possible, so that he has no worries at home.


    The ¡õ ¡õ move of Hongjun Taoist ancestor not only did not play its due role, but made the saints extremely dissatisfied with Hongjun Taoist ancestor. Now the four religions have reached an agreement, which can be said to have basically got rid of the quantitative robbery, and only those scattered cultivation in the three realms want to survive the robbery. So the supreme old gentleman turned his mind and began to discuss with the saints.


    The Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi, what do you think Zixiao palace and his party will gain?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed, "elder martial brother, you have seen so much from beginning to end!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, now the teacher has changed and we don''t know each other. For the sake of our own safety, I want to sit down and talk with younger martial brother Tongtian, younger martial sister Nuwa and the two saints of the West. What do you think?"


    After hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun sighed, "elder martial brother, I know you''re worried that I''m dissatisfied with them. You don''t have to worry about that. I know what to do!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "so younger martial brother agreed with me!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "when things get to this point, what do you care about? First of all, make sure you can survive the mass robbery. Everything else is not important!"


    The Supreme Lord heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, but he had a long breath in his heart. He understood the gratitude and resentment between Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints, so he said: "if you can think so, you will be much more relieved to be a brother. At present, we have to think about our own survival! I''ll contact them now and hope they can understand the hardship of being a brother!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and didn''t say anything more. The Supreme Master began to contact the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two western saints, hoping that they could have a chat in taiqingtian. The Four Saints didn''t refuse the invitation of the Supreme Master. They all knew that if they wanted to survive, they had to join hands first, so they got up and went to taiqingtian one after another.


    There was nothing for the saints to run away, so they could break the space at hand. Therefore, Tongtian leader, empress Nuwa and the two pairs of the West came to Taiqing in an instant. In order to show respect, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun came out to welcome the four of them.


    After taking his seat, the Supreme Master said, "younger martial brothers, I think everyone feels that much about the Zixiao Palace this time. Can you think of how to carry out the orders given by the teacher?"


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, all saints showed embarrassment. Zhunti said first: "don''t hide it from the eldest martial brother. There is no good way for me and the eldest martial brother to pick up what the teacher said. The eldest martial brother must have a countermeasure to summon us. Please give us some advice!"


    Zhunti said this, but he handed over the problem to the supreme old gentleman. As the eldest martial brother of everyone, the supreme old gentleman could not refuse, but could only take over the important task.


    The great old gentleman is not an easy person. When he heard this, he said, "I''m not afraid of the jokes of several younger martial brothers. Brother Wei has no countermeasures, so I just invited several younger martial brothers to discuss this matter. Tell us what you have in mind. Maybe we can find a solution!"


    The great old gentleman said, and gave a look to the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and asked him to come out to help. For the request of the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun naturally could not refuse, so he had to speak first.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Zixiao palace and his party have put a heavy burden on all of us. Don''t say it. We should be careful about Kunpeng and empress Houtu. The teacher said very well that the six samsara will not be lost, but everyone knows that now the teacher is resisting the invasion of the four forces. I''m afraid he doesn''t have the ability to stop Kunpeng and empress Houtu, so I think we still don''t know about it It''s better to act rashly! "


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, here he paused for a moment, and then said, "of course, this is only my personal opinion. If anyone feels inappropriate, it doesn''t hurt to go and have a try!"


    No one is a fool who can achieve the path of becoming a saint. He goes to find the guilt for nothing. For Kunpeng and empress Houtu, these saints don''t want to touch their hands, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble for themselves. Therefore, everyone thinks that this matter still needs to be ignored.


    After Yuanshi Tianzun finished his speech, the Supreme Master said, "there is some truth in what younger martial brother said. You really should be careful about this. What do you think?"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun then led the right to speak to the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the west, and asked them to talk about their views. No one can avoid this.


    Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian sect can only get up and say: "According to elder martial brother Yuanshi, Kunpeng is not a fool and won''t make trouble for himself, so we don''t need to worry about it. On the contrary, the teacher asked us to speed up the process of measuring robbery, but it''s very difficult. Don''t say that only those casual repairs are a big trouble, and it''s not easy for the emperor to unify the fairy world, unless someone originally promised Bear the boundless evil! "


    The leader of Tongtian cult is right. It is not easy for the emperor to unify the fairyland. As long as he is a monk, no one is willing to accept this boundless killing sin. The same is true for the Styx river. Although he is not afraid of killing sin, he has to form a cause and effect with the human race when he kills more people. The human race is the protagonist of the three realms. It can be imagined how serious the consequences will be if he forms a big cause and effect with it, Not to mention the others. As for what they wanted to do before, it was even more ridiculous. Killing them with their ability could not complete such an urgent task.


    Besides sanxiu, all saints want to use the strength of these people to deal with the Quartet forces after the mass robbery. Naturally, they are unwilling to offend these people, which will only make themselves uncomfortable.


    The Supreme Lord said when he heard this: "younger martial brother Tongtian, although you are right, these two tasks are arranged by the teacher. We can''t ignore them. I''m afraid the consequences are beyond our ability to bear, so we have to find a way to solve it even if it''s difficult!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "elder martial brother, I have no way to deal with this matter. You''d better ask junior brother zhunti. Maybe junior brother zhunti has a way!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said something wrong. He even pushed the matter to zhunti and the two saints.


    When zhunti heard this, he hurriedly said, "elder martial brother Tongtian can''t help it, not to mention that I''m a junior brother. These two things are so difficult that I can''t do anything."


    Seeing that both the leader of Tongtian cult and zhunti wanted to shirk their responsibilities, the Supreme Lord said, "junior brothers and sisters, it''s not a way for you to shirk like this. This matter always needs to be solved. We''d better work together to get through this difficulty!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he thought for a moment, thought of an idea, and said: "Elder martial brother, I thought of a way for those scattered cultivation. Didn''t Jiang Ziya put the responsibility on elder martial brother Yuanshi when he destroyed the Earth Star Dragon vein? We can also put the responsibility on the teacher, so there''s no need to offend those people. I don''t know what elder martial brother thinks?"


    The great old gentleman did not dare to say anything when he heard this, but said, "what do you think of this?"


    We all have no solution to this matter, so we can only agree with the idea of Tongtian leader after looking at each other. Therefore, this problem is solved.


    The leader of Tongtian cult solved a problem. Naturally, there was no need to take care of the unified fairy world of the emperor. Moreover, he had taken out his hand, so he and empress Nuwa stopped talking.


    In desperation, zhunti said, "I''m afraid the emperor asked to help Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Only those Witches of the witch family can do it without paying attention to the boundless killing!"


    When Tongtian cult leader heard this, he quickly said: "sister Nu Wa and I have already talked to Kunpeng and empress Houtu about this. If you still want to find him, sister Nu Wa and I can''t come forward, otherwise we can only ruin the big deal!"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the West also knew that the relationship between the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa and Kunpeng and empress Houtu was not good, so they could only nod and agree with him.


    Among the saints, only the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun and Kunpeng have the least cause and effect, so the matter can only fall on the head of the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Recommend two doctor novels "rogue medical God" and "male gynecologist", which are in hot sale. Go and have a look. The recommendation of scalpers will never disappoint you

 Chapter 1125

    For the two saints of the west, such a bystander war made both Sanqing and empress Nuwa very dissatisfied, so the leader of Tongtian said: "Kunpeng and empress Houtu are not so easy to convince. We''d better think of a backup strategy to avoid being helpless in the end!"


    The idea of the leader of Tongtian sect was recognized by the supreme old gentleman and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, so the supreme old gentleman said: "junior brother Tongtian said very well, but he was too anxious to succeed. I don''t know what else junior brother thinks about it?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "I don''t deserve my high opinion, and I don''t have it. I just want to remind the eldest martial brother that Kunpeng and empress Houtu are not easy to talk after all. Moreover, we are also carrying the task that the teacher gave us to monitor Kunpeng and empress Houtu. It''s even more difficult to persuade him to help us."


    In fact, there is another word that the leader of Tongtian didn''t say, that is, since Kunpeng has turned against Hongjun Daozu, how can he help them end the robbery earlier.


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, the supreme old gentleman felt that things were a little tricky. Even if he and Yuanshi Tianzun came forward to advise, I''m afraid it''s impossible.


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman sighed: "if we can''t, then we can only do our best. After all, we can''t damage ourselves for the sake of the emperor!"


    At this time, empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, in fact, we have forgotten someone?"


    Hearing this, the supreme old gentleman couldn''t help but move and said, "younger martial sister, but you mean red cloud?"


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "it''s him. He can get the merit of assisting the emperor no matter how he is the teacher of the emperor, so we can let him find a way. After all, the teacher doesn''t just let us do it. Hongyun also has a share!"


    The eldest prince sighed: "younger martial sister, Hongyun has parted ways with Zhen Yuanzi, Kunpeng and empress Houtu. What can he do alone? If he is forced to make him do some extreme behavior, I''m afraid it will make it more difficult for us to complete the tasks assigned by the teacher!"


    When empress Nuwa heard what the Supreme Master said, she sighed and said, "in that case, I have no choice but to find a way by myself, senior brother!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "what are your opinions on this matter, younger martial brother zhunti and younger martial brother Jieyin?"


    When zhunti heard this, he looked at each other and said: "Eldest martial brother, everyone has seen the attitude of Taoist ancestors towards us, so I don''t think it''s necessary for us to try our best to persuade Kunpeng. We can''t let it develop. As long as we do Taoist ancestors, we can''t say anything about us. After all, Kunpeng has become a sworn enemy with Taoist ancestors. He is unwilling to help Taoist ancestors. There''s no way!"


    I have to say that it is very bold to mention this, which can be compared with the previous Tongtian sect leader who wanted to blame the cause and effect on the Taoist ancestor. However, I have to admit that there is no way. After all, no one is willing to let his disciples bear the boundless killing.


    The supreme old gentleman didn''t come to the saints to discuss this matter. More importantly, he wanted to see the reaction of the saints and whether he could join hands to resist the oppression of the Taoist ancestors. As a result, the supreme old gentleman was very satisfied.


    The Supreme Lord said: "Younger martial brother zhunti''s words are not unreasonable. This time, everyone in Zixiao palace can obviously feel that the Taoist ancestor has changed and become unbelievable. I believe everyone has felt the change of the way of heaven before. Since the Taoist ancestor wants to be bad for us, we can''t let it be manipulated. Today we don''t need to hide anything and talk about our own ideas!"


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, everyone present breathed a sigh. In fact, their hearts were overwhelmed by the momentum of the Taoist ancestor, but they were unable to resist it only by their own strength. Now, when the Supreme Lord said this, everyone naturally had confidence.


    The leader of Tongtian said, "since the elder martial brother said so, the younger brother has nothing to hide. In fact, at the beginning of the robbery, junior sister Nuwa and I were influenced by the teacher in the dark. Many things didn''t come from our original intention, but it was too late when we found out!"


    Hearing the words of Tongtian cult leader, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints could not help but feel heavy. Although they had guessed that Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa had previously been secretly influenced by the way of heaven, when things were confirmed, they had to worry about themselves. The way of heaven could affect Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa, and naturally they could To them, it''s like a sword hanging over their heads that can fall at any time.


    Just listen, the Supreme Master said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, since you are aware of the behavior of the way of heaven, can you tell me how you felt when you were affected?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect smiled bitterly and said, "it''s not that I didn''t want to say, but that I didn''t notice it at that time. The reason why I felt something wrong was what happened after it happened!"


    The Supreme Lord sighed when he heard this: "it seems that we underestimated the way of heaven. We didn''t expect that he could affect the sage silently. In the future, everyone should be vigilant so as not to be controlled by the way of heaven!"


    Zhunti said, "elder martial brother, I''m afraid that the red cloud has been controlled by the way of heaven, but we should deal with him carefully. Don''t get caught in each other''s tricks!"


    Mentioning Hongyun, the supreme old gentleman said: "Hongyun is nothing. Judging from his previous reaction, I''m afraid it''s affected by the amount of robbery, and it''s difficult to develop even if preaching in the future. We don''t need to pay attention to it. Now we''d better think about how to get rid of the control of heaven!"


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, he was immediately recognized by the saints. For them, the oppression of heaven on them was unbearable.


    Just listen, then he said, "elder martial brother, if we want to get rid of the control of the heavenly way, we must first find out how the heavenly way affects us!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "according to the words of younger martial brother, I think how the way of heaven affects us?"


    Then he said, "after thinking about it, I just think it''s possible that the teacher gave us the opportunity to preach. What do you think of the eldest martial brother?"


    The great old gentleman nodded and said: "To be honest with younger martial brother, I also have this idea in my heart. If this is the case, it is not easy for us to get rid of the control of the heavenly way. At the time of preaching, the opportunity of the great way must have been integrated into our Yuanshen, so it is very difficult to withdraw the opportunity of the great way from the Yuanshen, and carelessness will arouse the vigilance of the heavenly way!"


    Zhunti said, "it''s nothing. Now the teacher is resisting the invasion of the four forces. I think we can''t spare time to monitor us, but we can take the opportunity to separate the Avenue!"


    It has to be said that zhunti is very insidious. If Sanqing and empress Nuwa act according to his intention, the consequences will be serious. According to the words of Hongjun Daozu, the robbery will end soon. There is no way to separate the opportunity of the avenue in such a short time. At that time, those who leave the opportunity of the avenue will be punished by the way of heaven.


    For zhunti''s mention of meaning, Sanqing and empress Nuwa are dismissive, and they are not fools. Naturally they understand the truth. Yuanshi Tianzun sneered and said, "in that case, younger martial brother zhunti still plays a leading role for us, so that everyone can be at ease!"


    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, zhunti was speechless. At this time, he was quoted and said, "everyone is just talking about business. If you think it''s wrong, you can find another way!"


    The Supreme Lord didn''t want the first emperor to make a mess of the scene, so he said, "since you know the source of the matter, you can act according to your own thoughts, and there''s no need to discuss. What do you think?"


    Hearing what the Supreme Master said, the saints nodded and agreed with the proposal, so the Supreme Master said again: "in that case, everyone will do their own thing. I and my junior brother Yuanshi will go to see Kunpeng and empress Houtu, and you will call together the three circles to practice and explain the teacher''s orders!"


    Everyone thought it was reasonable for the Supreme Lord Lao Jun''s suggestion, so they all got up and left taiqingtian to return to their own ashram to decorate everything.


    Recommend two doctor novels "rogue medical God" and "male gynecologist", which are in hot sale. Go and have a look. The recommendation of scalpers will never disappoint you

 Chapter 1126

    Hongjun Daozu is an expert who fits the way of heaven. He called the saints this time without the slightest awareness of the people in the three circles. Kunpeng and empress Houtu, who are quasi saints at the peak, were kept in the valley. If it weren''t for the arrival of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, Kunpeng would have caught a chance. Kunpeng didn''t know that Hongjun Daozu had begun to attack him.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu did not go too far with the arrival of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, but calmly welcomed each other into the underworld.


    After sitting down, empress Houtu asked, "what''s the matter when the two saints go to hell?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "the Houtu Taoist friend, now the quantity robbery can basically end now. In order to end the poor Taoist priest and junior brother Yuanshi came to ask the witch family to send troops and help people to end the quantity robbery in the unified fairyland as soon as possible!"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she shook her head and said: "Lao Jun, the sage is joking. A few days ago, I told the saint Tongtian and empress Nuwa that the cause and effect between the witch family and the human family has ended, but I can no longer intervene in the matter of measuring robbery. Moreover, the emperor''s unified fairy world is the discipline of heaven, but he should finish it by himself. This matter disappointed the two saints!"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he sighed: "I know what Taoist friends said, but everything is not absolute. Ending the mass robbery one day earlier is more vitality for all living beings in the three realms. Please let the witch family send troops to help the emperor in terms of the safety of all living beings in the three realms!"


    Empress Houtu sighed: "It''s not that I don''t want to help the emperor, but that I don''t have enough strength. It''s important for the safety of all living beings in the three realms, but I also want to plan for the witch family. Killing the human family too much will weaken the luck of the witch family, and Taoist friend Kunpeng and I are now the eyes of Taoist ancestor Hongjun. Once this leads to Taoist ancestor Hongjun''s dissatisfaction with the witch family, then the witch family But there will be a disaster of destruction, so no matter what, the witch clan will never send troops! "


    The great old gentleman sighed, "do you really have no hope?"


    Empress Houtu shook her head and said, "the old gentleman and sage don''t need to say more. Under any circumstances, the witch clan won''t send troops to help the emperor. Please come back!"


    The queen of the earth was so dissatisfied that he was greatly dissatisfied with the Yuan emperor. He listened to him and said, "there is a certain danger to the queen of the earth and the witch. But the poor and the great elder brother can mediate from it. I think the teacher knows the reason is not against you, and asks the empress to take the safety of all three beings as the first priority!"


    At this time, Kunpeng sneered and said: "The saints at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty are joking. What do you use to ensure the safety of the witch family? Taoist Hongjun can even use such means as sneak attack. How can you listen to your explanation? Then you are instructed by Taoist Hongjun to educate the three realms for the saints. If something happens in the three realms, it''s up to you first. You don''t want to sacrifice for all living beings in the three realms, why come to us £¡¡±


    The Supreme Lord sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I know you are dissatisfied with the teacher, but you are a human saint, but you should think about the safety of the human race. After all, Taoist friend should be expressed by the incense of the human race for so many years!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "I have a clear conscience when I ask myself about the human race. What I have paid is far better than what I have gained. But I don''t know whether the two saints are the same as me and think what I have paid is the same as what I have gained?"


    Kunpeng''s rhetorical question made the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun a little angry. They couldn''t compare with Kunpeng in this regard. Although they got the belief of the Terran, they didn''t benefit the Terran.


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun was not convinced by Nai''s anger and said, "Kunpeng, you can''t be too presumptuous. After all, the eldest martial brother is the leader of human religion and Nuwa is the virgin of the human race. If we join hands with Nuwa, we can touch your faith in the world!"


    The Supreme Lord didn''t say anything about the words of Yuanshi Tianzun. It seems that he is dissatisfied with Kunpeng''s previous words. Maybe he really has such a plan.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng sneered and said, "old gentleman, sage, can this remark of the sage at the beginning of the yuan represent your attitude?"


    Kunpeng really asked, but the great old gentleman had to answer. He only heard him say, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, I don''t want to do this, but if Taoist friends really want to insist on not helping the emperor, then I can only do this!"


    When Kunpeng heard the words of the Supreme Lord, he sneered and said, "OK! OK! In that case, just try. Don''t think you can control the Terran together with empress Nuwa. I want to see the consequences of what you do!"


    The supreme old gentleman did not expect that Kunpeng would make such a choice and ignore his prestige in the Terran. He was a little surprised. He only heard the supreme old gentleman say, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you should think clearly. Once you really make such a decision, your reputation in the Terran will be greatly reduced!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "there is no good idea. If the Terrans want to do so, the poor will abandon the Terrans. An ungrateful race has nothing to stay!"


    Kunpeng''s words are a little heavy, and they also lose the face of the supreme old gentleman. After all, the supreme old gentleman is the leader of human education and is in charge of human education.


    The great old gentleman said coldly, "in that case, we have nothing to talk about. I hope Kunpeng Taoist friends will not regret today''s words in the future!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "I never regret doing things!"


    With a cold hum, the Supreme Lord got up and left the hell with the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. He didn''t even fight Kunpeng and empress Houtu. It seemed that he was extremely angry, otherwise he wouldn''t have done such a rude thing.


    After leaving the underworld, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng is so arrogant, but he is looking for his own death. Since he does so, we can also take the opportunity to express our intention and expel his influence from the Terran. At the same time, we can also explain to the teacher, which can kill two birds with one stone!"


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "younger martial brother is right. We will do so. In this way, we must be able to deceive the teacher''s views on us in a short time. We will have more time to act in secret. When the time is ripe, we can easily get out of the control of heaven!"


    It has to be said that the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun are very insidious. In fact, when they went to the underworld, they knew there would be no results, so they both had arrangements in their hearts. However, they both thought of it together and wanted to take the opportunity to expand their own benefits, but the evil result was carried by the leader of Tongtian sect, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West.


    The matter of hell seems very difficult, but it''s not the case. They just go through the motions, or provoke Kunpeng, and then come forward to attack Kunpeng a little. In this way, they can confuse Hongjun Taoist ancestor, and launch scattered cultivation to enter the world for robbery, but they want to push Hongjun Taoist ancestor to the front. Even if the Taoist ancestor is broad-minded, they will be angry, and this anger is naturally caused by Tongtian sect leader It had nothing to do with empress Nuwa and the Four Saints of the West.


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun had begun to act, he was still worried, so he asked, "elder martial brother, do you think if we do so, will it cause the dissatisfaction of younger martial brother Tongtian, younger martial sister Nuwa and the two saints in the west? Is it possible for them to join hands to suppress us?"


    For the two questions raised by Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun also has some worries in his heart, but he can''t show it to Yuanshi Tianzun, because he knows that if he shows self-confidence, Yuanshi Tianzun''s person is likely to give up this action, and then all the pressure will focus on himself.


    After having such an idea, the supreme old gentleman tried to bear the uneasiness in his heart and said calmly: "younger martial brother, we are worried too much. We agreed to persuade Kunpeng with the four of them, not that we came here without telling them. Even if they are dissatisfied, they agree with us!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "I''m afraid they don''t think so. Instead, they will think that we designed to deceive them, and the consequences will be serious!" Yuanshi Tianzun said very well. All this is because they designed to deceive Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West.


    The supreme old gentleman said calmly, "younger martial brother, you don''t have to do this. If they are really dissatisfied with us, they will do something even if they don''t have it. We don''t need to worry about it. As long as things start, they won''t have any leisure to take care of our affairs. The scattered cultivation of the three realms will be enough for the four of them to be busy for a while!"


    Seeing that the Supreme Master was so confident, the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty could not help dispelling the uneasiness in his heart and said, "if the eldest martial brother says so, he must be fully sure. Everything will be arranged by the eldest martial brother!"


    Recommend two doctor novels "rogue medical God" and "male gynecologist", which are in hot sale. Go and have a look. The recommendation of scalpers will never disappoint you

 Chapter 1127

    After the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi zaizu left the underworld, empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, why do I think there are some abnormalities between the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi zaizu?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled calmly and said, "it''s right for Taoist friends to think it''s abnormal. The supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun don''t really want to persuade us. They''re just acting!"


    Empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, if so, why do they do it? How do I think it''s very unfavorable to them?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "Taoist friends underestimate the cunning of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. They always get up early without profit. They come to the underground to discuss with us in such a swagger, but they have no sincerity. It is clear that they are planning a big conspiracy by our hands to calculate others!"


    Empress Houtu said, "since Taoist friends understand this, why don''t they stop them? Once the plot between the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Heavenly Master succeeds, I''m afraid it will affect us?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "Taoist friends are worried. Although it may have an impact on us, since we have decided to leave the three realms, there is no need to have an experience with them. Even if we are unlucky, it is only the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two Saints in the West. Maybe Hongjun Daozu will also miscalculate!"


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu''s doubts became bigger and bigger. She asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, what is the conspiracy between the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun that can even calculate Hongjun Daozu?"


    Kunpeng said, "Taoist friend, what would happen if the supreme old gentleman spread his words with us all over the three realms after he left the underworld?"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she suddenly realized it and said, "it''s too insidious for the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. In this way, it will not only damage your and my reputation, but also get the praise of Hongjun Taoist ancestors. Since Taoist friends know what they think, why don''t they stop them?"


    Kunpeng said, "stop them? No! There''s no need at all. We wanted to leave the three realms. There''s no need to fight against the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun for this reputation!"


    Empress Houtu said reluctantly, "Kunpeng, can''t we just let go of the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, so we''ll lose our face in the three realms!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "of course, we can''t let them go easily. Since they dare to fight you and me, they naturally have to pay a certain price. However, it doesn''t need you and me to do it. The Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints help us deal with the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Heavenly Master!"


    Empress Houtu sighed when she heard this: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, previously, Taoist ancestor Hongjun once again convened the saints and Hongyun to hold discussions in Zixiao palace. I''m afraid they have made a decision. How can Tongtian cult leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints easily be enemies with the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun!"


    Kunpeng smiled calmly: "Taoist friends still didn''t see the current situation clearly, so they would say such words just now. Didn''t Taoist friends find that the current situation has gradually lost control? That Hongjun Taoist ancestor called the saints to Zixiao palace to discuss the matter is nothing more than to stabilize the situation. Unfortunately, his idea is difficult to realize. After all, the saints and Hongyun have their own ideas and won''t do it Others make wedding clothes! "


    Empress Houtu said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, Hongjun Taoist ancestor is fit after all, and the way of heaven represents the way of heaven. The saints and Hongyun are afraid to disobey the order of the Taoist ancestor easily. Moreover, judging from the attitude of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor towards us, we know that the discussion in Zixiao Palace is only related to us, and we can be sure that Hongjun Taoist ancestor has known what we have done and instructed the saints to suppress us I''m afraid our situation is not good! "


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his hand, motioned to empress Houtu to pause, and then said: "Taoist friends, that''s a bad word! In fact, from the beginning, we knew that it was impossible to hide from Taoist Hongjun. Even the saints, we could not hide from them. Therefore, whether there was a meeting in Zixiao palace, the saints would do something to us. As for our situation, it was not as bad as the Taoist friends said. On the contrary, I thought our situation was very safe , as long as we are safe in the mass robbery, there will be no mistakes! "


    Empress Houtu was very puzzled when she heard Kunpeng''s words and asked, "how do you explain this?"


    Kunpeng said: "Looking at the actions of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, we can see that they are not willing to be controlled by Hongjun Daozu, so they must have a rebellious heart. However, Hongjun Daozu is so powerful that they dare not resist, but small moves are inevitable, but they think they are very smart and want to test Hongjun Daozu''s bottom line by others, but this is a big challenge After all, failure can become a saint. No one is a fool. The Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West are not so easy to be used as thugs. Once the two sides of the move of the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun are known, the consequences will make them steal chickens and not erode a handful of rice. "


    When empress Houtu heard this, she suddenly realized it and said, "Taoist friends want to tell the master of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West about the plot of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. Why don''t we take such a good opportunity to kill with a knife? If the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor want to make our idea, we should be prepared to fight back!"


    We can''t blame Kunpeng for his hatred. We can only blame the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun for belittling Kunpeng and empress Houtu, as well as the saints. In fact, no matter Hongjun Daozu and the saints, Kunpeng and empress Houtu, and even the immortals in the three realms, everyone is planning for their own interests. What they say is for the safety of the three realms, No one will joke about his life without benefit!


    Empress Houtu said, "although it''s a good plan for Taoist Kunpeng, it doesn''t necessarily mean that the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two western saints will do something!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Taoist friends still don''t know the saints. The Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty came to the underworld. I''m afraid they had an agreement with the saints, and their performance must have something to do with the line in Zixiao palace. Based on my understanding of them, it must have something to do with Hongjun Taoist ancestor, and other saints must have another task. You said that if we told other saints about it, the saints would be happy What do you think? "


    Empress Houtu understood Kunpeng''s intention just now. It''s OK that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty didn''t act. As long as they did it, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West will naturally start to teach and explain people. After all, they don''t want to be manipulated like fools.


    Empress Houtu asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng may speculate what the mission of the Tongtian cult leader and others is?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "what''s the difficulty? Listening to the tone of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, we know that Hongjun Daozu wants to end the quantitative robbery as soon as possible. The quantitative robbery is not only about the unified immortal world of the emperor, but also those scattered repairs. Tongtian sect leader, Nuwa Niang and the two western saints naturally have to be busy about it."


    Speaking of Sanjie scattered repair, Kunpeng hesitated. He was worried about the safety of Haotian and Xi Wangmu, who were above the heaven, for fear that the other party would not give up the throne of the emperor that day.


    Empress Houtu and Kunpeng spent a lot of time together. When she saw Kunpeng''s expression, she understood what Kunpeng thought, so she said, "Taoist friends are worried about Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "I''m not very worried about Zhen Yuanzi''s safety. Although he still doesn''t give up on Hongyun, after all, both sides have settled the cause and effect. He has survived the quantitative robbery, and no one is willing to provoke him. On the contrary, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother are worried. Although the position of the emperor of heaven is good, they most provoke the cause and effect. They have been in charge of the court of heaven for so many years There are many causes and effects. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to get through the quantity robbery. As long as there is a slight mistake, they will have life worries. I''m hesitating whether I should help them or not! "


    Empress Houtu said, "if Haotian and the queen mother of the West are really worried about their lives, it''s not easy for us to die. After all, we are allies with them. I''m afraid it will make zhenyuanzi Taoist friends wary of us and won''t help us in the future!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "it''s because of this, so it''s very difficult for me!"


    Empress Houtu smiled and said, "Taoist friends are worried. How can Haotian and Queen Mother Xi be so unwise!"


    Kunpeng sighed, "I hope so!" speaking, Kunpeng still doesn''t believe Haotian and the West Queen Mother. In fact, it''s no wonder that he has a lot of criminal records after all.

 Chapter 1128

    Don''t mention that Kunpeng was right. When Haotian saw that Hongjun Daozu didn''t call him to Zixiao palace for discussion, he felt that his previous actions were correct, but he was reluctant to give up the "Zhoutian star array". In his heart, he thought that without the "Zhoutian star array", he could even gain a world among the four forces invading the three realms, But he doesn''t have enough strength to maintain it.


    In the heaven, Haotian said to the West Queen Mother, "yaochi, I think our previous decision is wrong. This'' Heavenly star array ''is the lifeblood of you and me. If we don''t have the protection of this array, even if you and I can survive this disaster, we won''t be in a very ideal situation in the future!"


    The queen mother of the west thought for a moment when she heard this and said, "Haotian, you mean you want to keep the ''Celestial Star array'', but have you ever thought about how we can protect ourselves in the quantitative robbery if we do so?"


    Haotian said, "Kun Peng and empress Houtu are our allies, but we can''t sit back and watch us suffer. In that case, what do we want his allies to do? I think we should ask Kun Peng and empress Houtu for help!"


    When the queen mother of the West heard this, she sighed: "I''m afraid Kunpeng and empress Houtu won''t agree, and things have come to this point. Even if we want to invest in others, it''s impossible. Therefore, we''re at a disadvantage in momentum. As long as Kunpeng doesn''t agree, we can''t do anything, and a bad one may make Kunpeng abandon us, and the consequences are not what you and I can afford!"


    Haotian sighed: "Yaochi, I don''t know what you said, but if we lose the ''star array'', even if we get a world among the four forces invading the three realms, we have no protection. It''s OK to say when Hongyun didn''t betray before. After all, there is a saint, and we and Zhen Yuanzi are not afraid of either side. Now we don''t have Hongyun I''m afraid I can''t resist the pressure of the four religions! "


    When the queen mother of the West heard this, she said, "without the red cloud, we still have Kunpeng and empress Houtu. If they are willing to defend the world with us, everything will not be a problem!"


    Haotian shook his head and said, "I''m afraid Kunpeng and empress Houtu have something else. He doesn''t want to defend the world with us, otherwise he won''t offer us such good conditions!"


    The queen mother of the West said, "even if Kunpeng and empress Houtu have other thoughts, we can try our best to preach and become saints. As long as we become saints, we don''t have to be afraid of Sanqing, Nuwa and the two saints in the West. Isn''t there zhenyuanzi? It''s not too difficult to preach with the relationship between zhenyuanzi and Kunpeng!"


    After hearing the words of the West Queen Mother, Haotian felt a little secure and said, "yaochi is right, but I still think it''s time to put forward this opinion to Kunpeng and see what he thinks!"


    The West queen mother thought for a moment when she heard this, so she said, "then we''ll go to the hell, but it''s better to ask zhenyuanzi Taoist friends to go with us. It''s a better chance!"


    Haotian nodded and said, "let''s go to Wuzhuang temple to invite zhenyuanzi Taoist friends!"


    The West Queen Mother and Haotian said to go and immediately got up and went to Wuzhuang temple to see Zhen Yuanzi. Zhen Yuanzi was also worried that the situation in the three realms was out of control. After learning the ideas of Haotian and the West Queen Mother, they immediately agreed to each other''s suggestions, and the three went to the underground together.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu were very indifferent to the arrival of Xi Wangmu, Haotian and Zhen Yuanzi, without the slightest surprise, which reassured Xi Wangmu, Haotian and Zhen Yuanzi.


    After sitting down, Kunpeng said, "several Taoist friends must have come to summon the saints and Hongyun to Zixiao palace for discussion."


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "what Taoist friends said is very true. We''re here for this! Taoist Hongjun didn''t call this time. Now we must be dissatisfied with us. We''re afraid we''ll take action soon, so we come to find Taoist friends to discuss."


    Kunpeng said: "I understand the worries of several Taoist friends. In fact, this matter has nothing to do with the Taoist friends of the saints, but the" Twelve Gods and evil array "set up by the Taoist friends and the later local Taoist friends caused the dissatisfaction of the Taoist ancestors. Therefore, I just called the saints to the Zixiao palace to urge them to end the mass robbery as soon as possible. This is not about the fact that the Supreme Lord and the first emperor unified the fairy world for the sake of the emperor before you arrived I''m looking for poor Taoist and backcountry Taoist friends to ask the witch family to help the emperor unify the fairy world, but we didn''t agree. They went away with hatred! "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, Zhen Yuanzi relaxed, but Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were more worried about their situation. Haotian said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, if Taoist ancestors really want to let the saints end the robbery ahead of time, I''m afraid my heaven is dangerous. I hope Taoist friends can help me!"


    Hearing Haotian''s words, Kunpeng immediately understood Haotian''s thoughts and thought: "it seems that Haotian is too naive to give up the ''star array in the sky'' and wants to use external forces to survive the robbery!"


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said: "Haotian Taoist friend, your mood is poor. I understand that if there is something really wrong in the heaven, I and the later Taoist friends will never stand idly by. However, Taoist friends should pay attention. Sometimes it is not what the poor Taoist friends and the latter Taoist friends can solve, but it still needs you and the queen mother to solve it by yourself. I hope the two Taoist friends will not abandon themselves because they are reluctant to give up the ''star array in the sky'' It''s ruined! "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian''s face changed suddenly. He immediately knew that the other party had seen through his own ideas, so he said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend is not the ''Heavenly star array'' that yaochi and I are not willing to give up, but this array has now become a means to protect our lives. Without this array, even if we survive the mass robbery in the future, I''m afraid it will be very miserable!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he frowned and asked, "why did Haotian Taoist friend say this?"


    Haotian sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friends also know that our previous agreement is that Taoist friends only take the innate Lingbao after taking the world, and the world is managed by poor Dao, zhenyuanzi Taoist friends and Hongyun, but now Hongyun has parted ways with us. Without the support of saints, we''re afraid it''s difficult to keep the world!"


    Hearing Haotian''s words, Zhen Yuanzi said, "what Haotian Taoist friend said is very reasonable. I''m afraid I need Kunpeng Taoist friend''s help in the future. I''ll wait one or two!"


    Kunpeng was very embarrassed when he heard this. According to his idea, he didn''t want to intervene in the world, but now Haotian and Zhen Yuanzi put forward such opinions, and he couldn''t ignore them.


    After pondering for a moment, Kunpeng said, "the three Taoist friends are powerless for the poor and backward Taoist friends in that world. After the four forces invaded the three realms, I''m afraid we have to face the pressure of Hongjun Taoist ancestor, but we don''t have the ability to help the three Taoist friends resist the pressure of the saints!"


    When Haotian heard this, he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, is there really no way?"


    Kunpeng said, "there is no way at all. If the three Taoist friends can preach when the four forces invade the three realms, this crisis can be eliminated naturally. In particular, the Taoist friends of zhenyuanzi are only one step away from that preaching. As soon as the opportunity comes, they can preach and become saints immediately!"


    When Haotian heard this, he asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, can I have a chance to preach with yaochi?"


    Kunpeng said: "speaking of the two Taoist friends is not without opportunities, but to tell the truth, the opportunities of Haotian Taoist friends are smaller. After all, you have damaged a lot of vitality in the past. This can not be made up for by the club in a moment and a half. As for the difference between Xiwang''s mother Taoist friends and zhenyuanzi Taoist friends, they are all short of the last one."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend has now cut three corpses. Can you tell us how to cut one corpse of yourself?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "it''s necessary to understand yourself to cut yourself. I was originally a demon teacher of the demon family. I cut myself only after I ended the cause and effect with the demon family. If the three Taoist friends want to cut themselves, they must first understand themselves. In this way, they have more opportunities to cut themselves."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu couldn''t help thinking about their own cause and effect. After a while, the three woke up. Obviously, they all understood themselves and waited for the opportunity to come.


    Kunpeng said, "congratulations to the three Taoist friends. They are only one step away from the corpse."


    When Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu heard this, they quickly got up to thank Kunpeng for his guidance and said, "thank you for your guidance!"

 Chapter 1129

    For Haotian, the queen mother of the West and zhenyuanzi''s thanks, Kunpeng said: "the three Taoist friends are serious. We are allies, and we should take this help for granted. However, I still need to remind you that after cutting the three corpses, we need the three corpses to be one to prove the Tao."


    Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi have also heard Kunpeng talk about it, but they still don''t understand the details of the three corpses in one.


    Just listen, Haotian said, "can you explain in detail the specific method of integrating the three corpses?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "speaking of the specific method of the integration of the three corpses, I also understood it by myself. In addition, I have talked with the leader of Tongtian cult, so I know some, but I can''t guarantee whether it is right. After all, we are not the disciples of Hongjun Taoist ancestor, but we can''t get the guidance of Hongjun Taoist ancestor for the advanced skill of the integration of the three corpses!"


    Once Kunpeng said this, he was immediately recognized by Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu. They all heard the Taoist priest''s sermon in Zixiao palace, but they were very clear about it. If it is not Hongjun Daozu''s privacy, I am afraid that there are not only Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two western saints in the three realms.


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "In those days, we were all heard in Zixiao palace, but Taoist Hongjun divided us into 369 classes. We didn''t get the real method of three corpses to prove the Tao, and Taoist Kunpeng learned it with his own intelligence, but it is different from the method of three corpses to prove the Tao taught by Taoist Zu. We are just a chess piece in the hands of Taoist Hongjun!"


    Zhen Yuanzi''s words resonated with Haotian, the queen mother of the West and the empress of the earth. Just listen, the empress of the earth sighed: "what Taoist friends said is very true. In those years, the two Lich families ended up like this just because they were calculated by the Taoist ancestors and the saints. It''s comforting to be a chess piece!"


    The West King''s mother nodded and said, "if the Taoist ancestors didn''t stop the attack of the Lich family, the Lich family wouldn''t have the opportunity to gather strength to fight back against the Lich family!"


    Hearing the words of Queen Mother Xi, Kunpeng shook his head and said: "Several Taoist friends were wrong. Although there were calculations by the Taoist ancestors and the saints, the two Lich families did commit too many killings and consumed their own Qi. Only then could they lose both sides. Therefore, it is not entirely the fault of Hongjun Taoist ancestors and the saints. The two Lich families also have a great fault."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words made empress Houtu, Queen Mother Xi, Haotian and Zhen Yuanzi feel something, especially Haotian and Queen Mother Xi. During their time in charge of Tianting, they also lost a lot of their own luck, so that when the mass robbery came, they were attacked on all sides.


    With this feeling, Haotian sighed: "what Taoist friends said is very true. Yaochi and I also made the mistakes of Lich and Lich. I don''t know whether this amount of robbery can be passed safely!"


    Hearing Haotian''s words, Kunpeng said, "as long as Taoist friends are willing to work hard, they will naturally survive this disaster!"


    Zhen Yuanzi also nodded and said, "Haotian Taoist friends don''t have to worry. If something happens, I won''t stand idly by with Kunpeng Taoist friends and Houtu empress!"


    Haotian wanted to be Zhen Yuanzi, but after hearing this, he hurriedly said, "so I and yaochi thank you three Taoist friends!"


    Zhen Yuanzi shook his head and said, "it''s unnecessary to be an ally. We''d better listen to Kunpeng''s Taoist friend about the method of three corpses in one!"


    Haotian nodded and said, "what Taoist friends said is very true!"


    After hearing Haotian''s words, Kunpeng smiled calmly and said, "in fact, it''s no big deal to put it bluntly, that is, to integrate the three corpses you cut into yourself, but there are certain requirements. Otherwise, even if you cut the three corpses, you can''t preach and become holy!"


    Speaking of the three corpses in one, empress Houtu knows more than Haotian. After all, she has a good relationship with Kunpeng, so Kunpeng has nothing to hide from her. Naturally, all the methods of three corpses to prove the Tao were told to empress Houtu.


    Kunpeng paused here, but Haotian hurriedly asked, "what''s the requirement? Please tell me!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng continued: "The requirement of three corpses in one is the key to beheading three corpses to prove the Tao, which is one of the reasons why many people can''t prove the Tao by beheading three corpses. Beheading three corpses to prove the Tao requires the congenial Lingbao to be consistent with their own attributes, so that the three corpses can be integrated after all three corpses are beheaded. Of course, this is not the only way. According to my guess, if we use the principle of five elements to generate each other, according to our own It''s just a poor conjecture. It''s not very clear whether it will succeed or not! "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother suddenly realized that they had just learned the true meaning of cutting three corpses into Tao, and all spoke in succession to thank Kunpeng for his guidance.


    After learning the key to cutting the three corpses to prove the Tao, Zhen Yuanzi had a long breath. The Lingbao he had previously cut off the good and evil corpses was consistent with his own attributes, but Haotian and the West King''s mother were different. The innate Lingbao they cut off the good and evil corpses did not match their own attributes.


    Just listen, the West Queen Mother asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the innate Lingbao that cut the three corpses with Haotian doesn''t match its own attributes. I don''t know if there is a way to solve it?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he thought for a moment and said, "if so, the two Taoist friends can only abandon the three corpses and find the congenital Lingbao matching their own attributes to place the three corpses!"


    The West Queen Mother and Haotian suddenly changed their faces when they heard this. The West queen mother sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you know that now the quantity robbery has entered ¡õ¡õ, and then we have to face the invasion of the four forces. We have time to find the innate Lingbao matching our own attributes. Once we abandon the three corpses, we will be damaged. I''m afraid we can''t even pass the current quantity robbery!"


    Kunpeng smiled calmly and said, "there is no way to give up the innate Lingbao. However, it is not too difficult to give up the three corpses. If the two Taoist friends can find the innate Lingbao that matches themselves, they just need to take back the previously entrusted thoughts and transfer them to the new innate Lingbao. In this way, it will not take too much time, and the accomplishments of the two Taoist friends will not be damaged!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian and the West Queen Mother had other ideas. They only heard Haotian say, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, you also know that our innate spiritual treasures are given by the Taoist ancestors. It''s difficult to find the innate spiritual treasures attached to ourselves. I hope the Taoist friends can let us choose some innate spiritual treasures when the four forces invade the three realms?"


    As soon as Haotian said this, Zhen Yuanzi also said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng is related to our preaching. I hope Taoist friends can help one or two!" it seems that Zhen Yuanzi is also moved.


    Kunpeng smiled calmly and said, "what''s the difficulty? As long as you Taoist friends need me, you naturally have no opinion. However, if you have useful Xianbao and Linggen with me, I can''t give in!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian, Xi Wang''s mother and Zhen Yuanzi couldn''t help talking. They didn''t want to compete with Kunpeng. There must be many innate Lingbao in one side of the world. The three of them only need seven or eight pieces. Naturally, they don''t need to compete with Kunpeng.


    Just listen, Zhen Yuanzi said, "Taoist friends, please rest assured. We know how to be measured and will never embarrass Taoist friends!"


    Haotian and Xiwang''s mother nodded when they heard zhenyuanzi''s words and agreed with zhenyuanzi.


    Mentioning the innate Lingbao, Zhen Yuanzi asked suspiciously, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, what kind of Lingbao in that world can let Taoist friends abandon this world?"


    Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Haotian and Xi Wangmu also showed curiosity on their faces. Kunpeng didn''t want the three people to know what their goal was, but said calmly, "it''s nothing to say. I''m the same as all my Taoist friends. I''m planning to preach for myself. There is a treasure of preaching in that world, so I have to take it."


    Kunpeng paused here for a moment. He understood that this explanation could not be trusted by the other party, so he said: "the three Taoist friends also know that the method of cutting three corpses to prove the Tao is different from the method handed down by Hongjun Taoist ancestor. Although the power is not weak, it requires some spiritual roots and innate spiritual treasures to prove the Tao, so I can only make such a choice!"


    Kunpeng''s explanation made Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu feel relieved. After all, it is very dangerous to cooperate with someone who doesn''t know the foundation. Especially for people like Kunpeng who can resist Daozu, it is even more dangerous. After knowing Kunpeng''s purpose, they naturally feel much more relieved.

 Chapter 1130

    While Kunpeng was discussing with Haotian, the queen mother of the West and zhenyuanzi, two shocking things happened in the three realms. First, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West asked the three realms to enter the world in the name of Hongjun Daozu to end the mass robbery as soon as possible. The leader of Tongtian cult was not stupid when they asked the three realms to enter the world in the name of Hongjun Daozu, But he announced to the three realms that the four forces were invading the three realms, which alleviated sanxiu''s resentment against them. Then the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun told the three realms that Kunpeng and empress Houtu were unwilling to help the emperor unify the fairy world regardless of the safety of the three realms, and asked the Terrans to no longer believe in Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    If the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West succeeded in alleviating the grievances of the three realms, then the plot of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun failed, but few people in the Terran are willing to listen to them. First of all, Kunpeng has a high prestige in the Terran, but has done a lot of things for the Terran, while the two religions are very different, The second is that empress Houtu is the Lord of the underworld. No one of the Terrans is willing to offend the underworld and damage themselves because of this. The most important point is that Kunpeng''s move has been recognized by all Terrans except the emperor. After all, they don''t want immortals to dictate on their heads. Terrans should stand on their own.


    After the actions of the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun, Kunpeng immediately launched a counterattack and told the Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the west what he thought of the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun.


    After receiving the letter from Kunpeng, the faces of Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints changed greatly, but they were very angry at the sinister move of the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian said, "what a great old gentleman. It sounds good to call us to discuss how to deal with the teacher''s oppression. In fact, we take the four of us as the dead ghost to test the teacher''s bottom line for him and Yuanshi Tianzun. It doesn''t pay much attention to the four of us!"


    Zhunti also said angrily, "not only that, you see, what he did was clearly to flaunt his loyalty in front of the teacher, but also to take the opportunity to win over the belief of the Terran. It can be said that he killed three birds with one stone. If we forget this, the four of us will have no face to stand in the three circles in the future!"


    Empress Nuwa said, "for this matter, we should ask the supreme Lao Jun and the emperor Yuanshi for an explanation. If we want to make such use of us, we have to pay a certain price!"


    Nuwa''s voice was very gloomy, which made people shudder. The presence of Tongtian cult leader and the two saints in the West couldn''t help shivering.


    As the leader of the west, he couldn''t hold his breath and said, "what empress Nuwa said is very true, but we can''t easily let go of the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun. Since they want to calculate us, we should also give them some color to see, otherwise they will bully us."


    The leader of Tongtian said: "now the four of us are afraid that we have become the eyes of the teacher. In the future, it will be difficult for us to get the recognition of the teacher. Since the Supreme Lord and the first emperor want to end the measurement robbery early, we will drag him back and let him know that not everyone can calculate!"


    Zhunti said, "now we have told the Sanjie sanxiu to end the mass robbery ahead of time. If we come out again, I''m afraid it''s difficult to get their approval!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sneered: "The reason why the Supreme Lord and the emperor Yuanshi dare to act like this is that they think we have no way to take them, but he also underestimates people. Since we have no way in the matter of scattered cultivation, we will start on the emperor. As long as the emperor can''t unify the fairy world one day, the mass robbery will not end one day. Look at the Supreme Lord and the emperor Yuanshi How can you! "


    Zhunti shook his head and said, "senior brother Tongtian, the Supreme Master and the first emperor of Yuanshi have offended Kunpeng and empress Houtu for this matter. I''m afraid we have been prepared long ago. We may not be able to get benefits from this matter!"


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult sneered and said, "how can you mention that younger martial brother is afraid?"


    Zhunti''s face changed when he heard this and said, "senior brother Tongtian, I''m not afraid, but worried that what I''ve done is all useless work. That will only waste my energy!"


    However, the leader of Tongtian sect sneered and said, "you don''t have to worry about this, younger martial brother. As long as you are willing to do it, you will never do that useless work!"


    When zhunti heard this, he said, "listen to elder martial brother Tongtian, has elder martial brother figured out the countermeasures?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "That''s right. On the surface, it seems that the arrangement between Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun is indeed seamless. Unfortunately, they act too hastily. First of all, as far as the Terrans are concerned, the prestige of Kunpeng and Houtu empress is much higher than them. I''m afraid their words can''t play any role. That is, there are still people in Dongsheng China. If they leave Dongsheng China, I''m afraid no one will believe it There is a loophole in his plan. We just have to tear it open and see what else they can do. "


    Zhunti asked, "senior brother Tongtian, we all understand what you said, but we don''t understand why the Terrans don''t believe in the words of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "This is of great use. As long as no one in the Terran supports people and interprets the two religions, the supreme old gentleman will not be able to cause trouble. The Terran is still divided into three parts. Kunpeng, the supreme old gentleman and junior sister Nuwa each account for one point. Kunpeng has accounted for more than half of the luck because he has made great contributions to the Terran. If we let junior sister Nuwa and Kunpeng join hands, we can abolish it Now that the emperor is gone, without the emperor, look at his ability to end the robbery. His previous words have become a waste of words. The reputation of people and Buddhism in the world will fall to the bottom! "


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and the two saints in the West couldn''t help but take a breath of air-conditioning. They thought that the plan of the leader of Tongtian cult was very vicious. Once the man and the two religions were implemented, they were afraid that they would fall into the abyss.


    Listen, empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, although your plan is good, I''m afraid Kunpeng may not cooperate with us. I don''t think it''s possible!"


    The leader of Tongtian said, "there is nothing impossible in the world, younger martial sister Nuwa. It depends on how much we are willing to pay. Kunpeng even the teacher feels refuted, not to mention the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, and he informed us about it. It can be seen that he is also very angry with the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun!"


    Zhunti said, "senior brother Tongtian, Kunpeng is extremely cunning. I''m afraid he wants us to fight with the supreme old gentleman, Yuanshi Tianzun and watch the war, so it''s better to think about it in the long run!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said, "what should we do according to the younger martial brother''s words?"


    At this time, the guide said: "I think senior brother Tongtian is right. We should talk to Kunpeng. As long as we are willing to pay a certain price, he will help. Moreover, we are not without a backhand. Haotian and the mother of the west king had an alliance with Kunpeng that day. We can''t use Tianting to threaten him!"


    The introduction of this statement surprised Tongtian cult leader, empress Nuwa and zhunti. They never thought that the introduction, which has always been silent, would say such words.


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "in fact, you are too worried. It''s true that Kunpeng wants to take advantage of us, but if we don''t want to do it, he will also lose face. What''s more, it''s very good for Kunpeng, so Kunpeng won''t disagree as long as we are willing to persuade each other!"


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly, "senior brother Tongtian, don''t forget that we also met Kunpeng for the sake of the emperor, but he didn''t regard you and me as a meeting at all, let alone this time!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult understood what empress Nuwa thought, but said: "younger martial sister, I know you are worried that Kunpeng is unwilling to intervene because of the flood and desolation of the starry sky, but you forget that this matter has a lot to do with Kunpeng and empress Houtu. I don''t believe that Kunpeng is willing to swallow the move of the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun!"


    Zhunti thought for a moment, but he felt that there was some truth in what the leader of Tongtian said. Everyone present knew what Kunpeng was like. Since the flood, no one could get anything cheap from him, so he said: "What elder martial brother Tongtian said is very reasonable. We really should have a try. Not only because he can help us attract the teacher''s attention, it is worth us to have a try, which can also reduce our pressure!"


    Hearing zhunti''s remark, empress Nuwa was speechless. After all, the four of them have hated Hongjun Daozu. If Kunpeng is willing to come forward, the pressure on them will naturally be reduced a lot, so empress Nuwa can only acquiesce.


    After seeing that empress Nuwa agreed to the proposal, the leader of Tongtian said, "since everyone agrees, let''s go to see Kunpeng now!"

 Chapter 1131

    Kunpeng was shocked by the actions of Tongtian cult leader, empress Nu Wa and the two western saints. Before Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi could leave the underground mansion, they met Tongtian cult leader in the underground mansion.


    Not only is Kunpeng surprised, but also the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West are very surprised at Kunpeng''s relationship with Haotian, Xi Wang''s mother and Zhen Yuanzi!


    After taking his seat, Kunpeng asked, "I don''t know why the Four Saints went to hell instead of safeguarding their own interests?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said, "Ming people don''t tell lies in front of us. Taoist Kunpeng should know why we came here. Why do you ask more!"


    Kunpeng didn''t change his tone to the leader of Tongtian cult. He said as before: "the saint of Tongtian is so bad! What can I do to know what the saints think!"


    For Kunpeng''s refusal, he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you told us about the conspiracy between the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun, but we came to thank you!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "did the sage make a mistake? When did I pass the letter with the four saints? How come I didn''t have any impression in my heart!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the empress Nuwa couldn''t bear it and said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, do you need to refuse like this? Even if you avoid it, the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun may not let go of the Taoist friend. Maybe the Taoist friend didn''t know that just a short time ago, the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun announced to the three realms that the Taoist friend and the empress didn''t support the unified fairy world of the emperor, and let the Terrans no longer believe in you!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said calmly, "it''s just faith. If the Terrans can''t resist this twists and turns, I won''t do anything if I have their faith. I don''t understand the kindness of Taoist friends."


    Zhunti said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, we all know what you think. If you want to use our hand to fight against the Supreme Master and the first emperor of Yuanshi, you can enjoy the benefits of the fisherman. However, you should understand that the fisherman is not so easy to do. Taoist friends should not forget that Taoist grandmaster Hongjun asked us to end the robbery earlier, but the fate of the heaven will only be affected to a certain extent. Since Taoist friends are also interested in the Supreme Master and the emperor Why do we not join forces to deal with the two people? Let them know that the three circles are not what they said has the final say.


    After hearing what zhunti and Nuwa said, Kunpeng knew that it was impossible for him to watch the war again, otherwise Haotian and Xiwang''s mother would change.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said, "but I don''t know what good method the four saints have come up with to compete with the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the saints had a long breath in their hearts, and finally persuaded Kunpeng. They only heard the leader of Tongtian sect say: "Kunpeng Daoyou, since the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun want to plan on us, we will give him a blow and let him know that they are powerful. Daoyou and Nu Wa master the luck of the human race. If the two jointly announce that the human emperor is not the leader of the human race, I think the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun will be surprised to hear this news!"


    Kunpeng never thought that the leader of Tongtian sect would think of such a way to counterattack. If this happened, not only the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun would be shocked, but also the whole three realms. It''s not good that Hongjun Daozu would appear in the three realms again.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "have the Four Saints ever thought about the consequences of doing this? Once the three worlds are shocked, will it affect the four forces to invade the three worlds, and will Hongjun Daozu show the three worlds to intervene in this matter again?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sneered: "Taoist friends don''t need to take this into account. Since I came up with this idea, I naturally have a perfect plan in my heart. Some things Taoist friends may not know. Taoist ancestor Hongjun attacked our saints at the beginning of the robbery. Some of the previous events were caused by the influence of Taoist ancestor on me and sister Nu Wa. Since Taoist ancestor Hongjun attacked us, we have nothing to take into account Yes! There is no big problem that it will affect the four forces to invade the three realms. As long as we re-establish the emperor and let him unify the fairy world in a short time, everything will naturally be fine. "


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "this matter is very important, but I need to think for a while before I can answer!"


    When zhunti heard this, he said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, do you think it''s necessary to think about this situation? Even if Taoist friend retreats, Taoist ancestor Hongjun is afraid that he will not let Taoist friend go. During the last meeting in Zixiao palace, Taoist ancestor Hongjun ordered us to step up the fight against Taoist friend, and Taoist friend''s idea of" Twelve heavenly gods and evil array "is clear! I hope Taoist friend can seize the opportunity £¡¡±


    I have to say that zhunti''s words made Kunpeng feel a little excited. Although Kunpeng also knew that his ideas could not hide from Hongjun Daozu, and his reactions to Hongjun Daozu were expected, if he fought back according to zhunti and Tongtian cult leader, it is not impossible to break Hongjun Daozu''s cloth in the three realms, maybe his chances will be greater.


    With this idea, Kunpeng said: "In principle, I have no objection, but the four saints have to understand that although we can re-establish the emperor, we do not have the certificate of the emperor. This is difficult to do. Moreover, we all focused on the emperor, so that the emperor is the biggest force of the people. It is not easy to let him step down, and the idea of the people is different from me We are not sure whether we will agree with our approach. If these things are not solved, even if I join hands with empress Nuwa, I''m afraid I can''t re-establish the emperor! "


    The leader of Tongtian sect smiled: "Taoist friends don''t need to pay much attention. These are small things. As for Hongyun''s disciple, it''s easy to say that the army of the Song Dynasty in Dongsheng China is completely under my control. It''s even easier to unify the fairy world. In addition to Dongsheng China, the people of the other two states are completely under the control of the two religions. As long as Taoist friends come forward to abolish the emperor, everything will be all right Nothing will happen. As long as we are willing, the emperor will be able to unify the fairyland in a short time. As for the idea of the Terran, it''s better to say that no one wants to be controlled by others. Only a few people in Dongsheng Shenzhou support the move of the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun, and most people will not agree with their actions. As long as we shout the slogan of Terran independence and with the support of Taoist friends, I think the Terran will be self reliant But no one will refuse. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult is right. If Kunpeng and empress Nuwa jointly make such a statement, the vast majority of the Terran will stand on their side. After all, since the flood and famine period, Kunpeng said to the Terran that the Terran wants to be based on the three realms but depends on its own efforts. This point can be found in historical data. Once Kunpeng comes forward, the Terran naturally has no different intention Xuanyuan, one of the three emperors recognized by heaven in, was not recognized by Kunpeng, so he received very few merits and virtues. Finally, he couldn''t even compare with the five emperors. It can be seen how high Kunpeng''s reputation among the human race is, and this is where the leader of Tongtian cult values Kunpeng so much.


    Kunpeng said, "saint of heaven, your strategy is completely based on poor Tao''s reputation in the Terran. If you want poor Tao to fight, you have to give me a price!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the saints were relieved to know that this matter had become a problem. As long as Kunpeng asked for benefits, everything would not be a problem.


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "if you have any request, please speak frankly. As long as it is not too excessive, we will not refuse!"


    Kunpeng said calmly: "I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t know good or bad. Naturally, I won''t make excessive demands. In fact, I don''t have any big demands. I just hope the four saints can give me a guarantee!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult asked, "I don''t know what guarantee friends need?"


    Kunpeng said, "since the four saints have decided to break with Hongjun Taoist ancestor, I hope the four can ensure that they will not interfere with my actions when the four forces invade the three realms. As long as the Four Saints agree to this, I will naturally help!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the leader of Tongtian sect secretly exchanged views with empress Nu Wa and the two saints in the West. Due to the threat of Taoist Hongjun, the four of them didn''t want to offend Kunpeng when the four forces invaded the three realms, so they all thought there was no problem to agree to Kunpeng''s proposal.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, we all agree with your proposal, but we also have a requirement that Taoist friends and empress Houtu can''t interfere with our actions!"


    Kunpeng said: "this is natural, but the innate Lingbao you promised me to let empress Houtu seize is not included in this requirement!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded and said, "please rest assured, Taoist friends. I''m a man who doesn''t promise."

 Chapter 1132

    After receiving the answer from the leader of Tongtian cult, Kunpeng said, "since the four saints have agreed, you should prepare the two swords of the Emperor ''painting shadow'' and ''flying'', and hand them to the new emperor when the emperor is established, so that the people can agree. As for who to choose as the emperor, you need to discuss it yourself. I''m just asking!"


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, Tongtian leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints pleaded guilty to Kunpeng, and then the four asked for a room to discuss the establishment of the emperor.


    For the emperor, it can be said that whether it is the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa or the two saints in the west, they are very concerned. With the emperor, they can use the power of the emperor to deepen the influence of their sect among the Terrans. Therefore, the two sides compete very fiercely and do not give in to each other.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "two Taoist friends, if the emperor makes you gain in the west, even if you have the support of Kunpeng Taoist friend and Nu Wa junior sister, I''m afraid you''ll be sad about the pass of the three emperors and five emperors. According to my humble opinion, the emperor should be presided over by our Xuanmen, otherwise once it affects our overall layout, the gain will not be worth the loss!"


    The words of the leader of Tongtian sect were both soft and hard, which made the two western saints very hesitant. They didn''t know whether to hand over the throne of the emperor to the interceptor and the demon family.


    Zhunti wanted to strive for some benefits for himself, so he said, "senior brother Tongtian, you can''t say that. After all, the west is also the people of the human race. The three emperors and five emperors can''t make excessive moves because of the regional difference!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "this is beyond the control of the poor. There is the power of Buddhism among the three emperors and five emperors. There is a great cause and effect between the two Taoist friends and Buddhism. They are afraid that they may not let you succeed, but it would be different if I stopped teaching. After all, it is the cause and effect that he owes me to stop teaching, not us!"


    Zhunti shook his head and said, "senior brother Tongtian, you can''t see things like this. This is just a one-sided view. As long as there is the support of Kunpeng Taoist friends and empress Nuwa, coupled with the recognition of the human race, the three emperors and five emperors can''t say anything. After all, they can''t go against the general trend."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said disapprovingly: "junior brother zhunti, if things change, the emperor can''t get the recognition of the three emperors and five emperors. As for failure, the consequences are not what you and I can afford. If you are not careful, I''m afraid it will give people a chance to explain the two religions."


    Zhunti pondered for a moment when he heard this and said, "senior brother Tongtian, if the emperor gives you to stop teaching, it''s OK, but the merit of assisting the emperor is to give more to us in the West. After all, we have made great concessions!"


    Speaking of merit, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa don''t want to give in. After all, it is related to the development of the disciples, so they said: "we''d better divide the merit into equal parts, otherwise I can''t explain it to the disciples, and I''m afraid I have to give one of the two teachings to others to avoid them going too far!"


    However, he knew how to advance and retreat, and it was a great progress to be able to share merits and virtues with the leader of Tongtian cult, so he said, "well, since senior brother Tongtian said so, we will make a decision, but one thing needs to be explained in advance. If the person and the two religions want to share merits and virtues, they must admit their mistakes, otherwise everything will be free!"


    The leader of Tongtian said, "this is nature."


    After the decision, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two western saints came to the hall again. At this time, Kunpeng said, "the four saints have made a decision?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "we always think that the emperor of the Tang Dynasty is still the emperor. What do you think of Kunpeng Taoist friends?"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "I said that everything is up to you. Now that you have a decision, everything will work according to what you want. However, I said something ugly. If the emperor you choose can''t support the great cause of the emperor, you can''t blame me for being pushed over by the people!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "please rest assured, Taoist friends of Kunpeng. As long as Taoist friends are willing to support the re establishment of the emperor, we will naturally solve the future affairs by ourselves and will never trouble Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "this is the best. Since everyone has made a decision, the four Taoist friends will go back and prepare first. As soon as the time comes, I will naturally go to meet you and re-establish the emperor!"


    After receiving Kunpeng''s reply, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the west left the hell and went back to prepare everything.


    After they left, Haotian said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, are we too risky to do this? If we cause the dissatisfaction of Daozu and send down the scourge, the consequences are beyond our ability to bear!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled calmly and said, "Taoist friends are worried about it. Let''s not say whether Hongjun Taoist ancestor has time to take care of it now. Even if he is dissatisfied, we can''t do it. After all, the unified fairy world of the human emperor is the general trend of heaven, while the human emperor is a small trend, which can be changed. This is what the Taoist ancestor said!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian immediately understood that Kunpeng was determined to do so, but it''s good. It has nothing to do with Tianting. Even if Daozu wants to blame him, it''s no wonder he''s on his head.


    With this understanding, Haotian said, "since Taoist friends say so, I will be much more relieved!"


    Zhen Yuanzi was not as selfish as Haotian, but said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, although you have some truth, the emperor was established by the Taoist ancestor himself. If you abandon him, I''m afraid it will cause the anger of the Taoist ancestor, which is very disadvantageous to us. I hope the Taoist friend will think twice!"


    Kunpeng said: "Taoist friends of Zhen Yuanzi have also seen that now the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and the two saints in the West obviously want to go their separate ways from Taoist Hongjun. If we don''t help them at this time, Taoist will attack us in the future when he slows down. However, Taoist''s attention will focus on the four leaders of Tongtian cult. After all, we are all accurate Saint has less influence than saint! "


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "I''m afraid that Taoist ancestors don''t think so. Instead, they will think that Taoist friends instigated the rebellion of Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West. In that way, Taoist ancestors'' anger will be gathered on Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng said calmly when he heard this: "Taoist friend zhenyuanzi, you also know that since the first World War in the desolate starry sky, poor Tao and Hongjun Taoist ancestor have reached the point of irreconcilability. Even if I don''t do anything, Hongjun Taoist ancestor won''t let me go. In that case, why don''t I try my best!"


    Kunpeng said that after a pause and a long breath, he said, "if we don''t support Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints, then we have to bear the pressure of the six saints. In this way, we only need to face the pressure of people and Buddhism, and the pressure is shared with us. Why don''t we do such a good thing."


    Zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu thought of things somewhat one-sided and incomplete, but what Kunpeng thought was much deeper than them. In fact, Kunpeng didn''t say a word. If he didn''t agree with the proposal of Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints, he was afraid that the other party would attack them for self-protection, so as to ease the relationship with Hongjun Taoist ancestor. For example If so, Haotian, Xiwangmu and zhenyuanzi are in danger. If they are not careful, they may die.


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, empress Houtu, who had never spoken, said: "I think what Taoist friend Kunpeng said is very reasonable. At this point, it is impossible for us to stay away from it. The saints will surely pull us into it. In that case, why don''t we cooperate with the leader of Tongtian cult, so that we can not only avenge ourselves, but also win over the leader of Tongtian cult. They can kill two birds with one stone, especially if we cooperate with the leader of Tongtian cult After their cooperation, it will be safer on the heavenly court. At least they don''t have to worry about the suppression of interception, Buddha and demon! "


    After hearing empress Houtu''s words, Haotian and empress Xi were very happy, but they were too early to be happy. Although the demon clan was controlled by Empress Nuwa, the demon clan who came out of the desolate starry sky and many quasi saints heard in Zixiao palace did not obey empress Nuwa''s orders. Therefore, the crisis of heaven did not drop much at all. Empress Houtu said this This is just to make Haotian and Xi Wangmu no longer oppose Kunpeng''s proposal.


    Kunpeng said: "no matter whether we should do this or not, now the poor Taoist priest has agreed to join hands with the leader of Tongtian cult to suppress people and explain the two religions, then we have no way back. We have to try our best to work hard. As for the consequences, it depends on our own efforts."


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "if things are difficult, the witch family can all help Taoist friends!"


    Kunpeng shook his head when he heard this and said, "it doesn''t need to work so hard. The reason why Tongtian cult leader came to find me is to borrow my prestige in the human race, not to use our force, so the witch family doesn''t need to go out and continue to sit in the underground to prevent accidents."

 Chapter 1133

    Not long after Tongtian leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West visited the local government, Tongtian leader prepared everything and sent a letter to inform Kunpeng to prepare for action.


    On this day, Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader made an appointment to appear together in the Tang Palace. The travel of the saints shocked the three realms. The previous actions of the saints had surprised the three realms, but now Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints appeared at the same time, which made the immortals in the three realms have different ideas. They all think that the war is about to break out. This time, it is not the last few times, But people and Buddhism will face the pressure of tripartite forces.


    After the people appeared in the Tang Palace, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, who had already learned the news, was ready to see them.


    At this time, Kunpeng and Nuwa stepped on the altar that the emperor of the Tang Dynasty had already built. They only heard them say in unison: "the human race should be self reliant and self-improvement, but now the emperor Zhao violates the basic principles of the human race. Our sage Kunpeng (our mother and daughter wa) announced to the three circles to abolish the emperor and make Tang Li the new emperor!"


    When Kunpeng said this, he took out the "painting shadow" and "flying" two swords of the emperor and passed them to the Li family of the Tang Dynasty, officially recognizing him as the emperor of the people.


    Kunpeng and Nuwa''s mother said this, but it was a sense of life. Although Hongjun Daozu fit the way of heaven, he was not for the way of heaven after all, and the emperor abandoned Li, but it was in line with the general trend of the way of heaven. Therefore, he was unable to control the way of heaven to punish Kunpeng and Nuwa. He could only watch the change of the way of heaven.


    Originally, when Kunpeng and empress Nuwa appeared together, the supreme Caijun and Yuanshi Tianzun in the Taiqing sky were uneasy. When Kunpeng and empress Nuwa joined hands to abolish the queen, the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun could no longer sit still. They immediately got up and went to the emperor''s palace of the Tang Dynasty. When Yuanshi Tianzun went to the Tang Palace, he rumored that Yu guangchengzi asked him to set fire to the cloud cave and invite the emperor Xuanyuan, and the xuandu master took the order of the Supreme Master Caijun to invite Hongyun.


    The sage can break through the space and reach the place he wants to go in just a moment. After Kunpeng and empress Nuwa abolished the establishment of the emperor for a moment, the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty appeared in the imperial palace of the Tang Dynasty.


    Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian cult and the two western saints rushed forward to block the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, so as to prevent them from damaging the great events of Kunpeng and Nuwa.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian said, "I didn''t expect this trivial matter to disturb the two senior brothers. I''m really sorry, but now the general situation has been decided, but the two senior brothers are late!"


    When hearing this, the emperor Yuanshi said angrily, "brother Tongtian, you have the courage to be a private emperor. Do you know that the emperor is determined by the teacher, but your move is a great treason! Moreover, the eldest martial brother is the leader of human teaching, but you can''t be a real emperor without the approval of the eldest martial brother."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sneered: "The general trend cannot be changed, but the small trend can be changed. This is what the teacher said. Although the man was later determined by the teacher, it is only a small trend, and the unified fairy world of the emperor is the general trend. Now the emperor Zhao is unable to unify the fairy world. For the sake of the safety of the three realms and the teacher''s order, it is the general trend for us to re establish the emperor. Why not? As for the eldest martial brother, although he is a teacher Sect leader, but the emperor was founded by the holy master of the human race, Taoist friend Kunpeng, and the mother of the human race, younger martial sister Nu Wa. Are they not as good as the eldest martial brother? "


    In the face of the rhetorical question of the leader of Tongtian cult, the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty was speechless. Although the supreme old gentleman was the leader of Renjiao cult, his prestige in the human race was far inferior to that of Kunpeng. Now Kunpeng and empress Nuwa are working together. This matter of the emperor really does not need the approval of the supreme old gentleman.


    Seeing the helplessness of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, the great old gentleman said coldly, "even if you are not able to decide the emperor, but have you been recognized by the three emperors and five emperors? Without their recognition, the emperor will not be recognized!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "the establishment of the human emperor needs the recognition of the human race. Now most people in the earth fairy world recognize the human emperor, so there is no need to disturb the peace of the three emperors and five emperors in the fire cloud cave."


    The Supreme Lord sneered: "this is just a fallacy. How can the emperor''s abolition be such a trifle? In short, I won''t agree with the emperor''s abolition. Your actions are unreasonable and won''t be recognized by the heaven!"


    The sage zhunti sneered and said, "did the eldest martial brother think he could replace the way of heaven? What we did is unreasonable, so what the eldest martial brother did is reasonable? Just now, the way of heaven recognized the abolition of the emperor by Kunpeng Taoist friend and empress Nuwa. It can be seen that our behavior has been recognized by the way of heaven, and the way the eldest martial brother resists us is against the general trend of the way of heaven!"


    When Yuanshi Tianzun heard zhunti''s words, he was very angry and said, "the teacher asked us to end the mass robbery as soon as possible to deal with the invasion of the four forces. Your action is against the teacher''s will, but it is disrespectful!"


    After seeing that the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty took Hongjun Daozu to say something, zhunti said with a sneer: "Elder martial brother Yuanshi, that''s a bad thing! We just followed the teacher''s order. Zhao still did nothing after so many years of efforts. If we let him go on like this, we don''t know when we can unify the fairyland. For the sake of the safety of the three realms, we can only reluctantly abandon him and re establish the emperor. In this way, we should speed up the process of the emperor''s unification of the fairyland £¡¡±


    The Supreme Lord sneered: "I''m afraid you don''t think so in your heart, and why don''t you discuss such a big thing with the poor man''s leader, but act privately. In addition, the emperor was personally established by the teacher anyway. It''s very inappropriate for you not to inform the teacher, so the emperor can''t be recognized by the heaven!"


    Empress Nuwa sneered: "Eldest martial brother''s remark is a big fallacy. The human emperor is the emperor of the human race, which naturally needs to be selected by the human race. Now most of the human race in the earth fairyland have recognized the Tang Emperor Li, which is natural. As for the failure to inform the eldest martial brother, it is because the previous actions of the eldest martial brother have been in conflict with the development of the human race. We naturally don''t need to inform the eldest martial brother for the sake of the development of the human race Elder martial brother, and the teacher is even better. As long as we can end the robbery in advance, we will support the teacher. "


    Upon hearing this, the supreme old gentleman sneered: "younger martial sister Nuwa, can you tell me that there is a conflict with the development of the Terran, or let me know my shortcomings!"


    The tone of Taishang Laojun''s words was very gloomy. When people heard it, they could know how strong the anger in his heart was. However, Taishang Laojun''s move did not frighten Nuwa.


    Just listen to empress Nuwa say: "After coming out of the underworld, elder martial brother said to the immortals and the people of the human race that Taoist friend Kunpeng and empress Houtu did not want to think about the safety of all beings in the three worlds, so the human race no longer believed in Taoist friend Kunpeng. Elder martial brother''s move was a big mistake. In the flood and famine period, the three emperors and five emperors said that the human race should rely on itself, but elder martial brother''s move interfered with the development of the human race and ruined the human emperor Taoist friend Kunpeng is a holy teacher of the human race and has a high position in the hearts of the human race. The eldest martial brother has taught the human race badly. He really doesn''t deserve to educate the human race. Naturally, we don''t need to inform the eldest martial brother. I don''t know such an explanation. The eldest martial brother is also satisfied? "


    I have to say that empress Nuwa''s words were vicious, which directly forced Taishang Laojun to a dead end. As the leader of the human religion, Taishang Laojun instructed the Terrans to oppose the holy master Kunpeng, who has great merit and virtue of the Terrans. It''s better in Dongsheng Shenzhou. At least many Terrans have no big problem in believing in people and explaining the two religions, but there are people in the other two states The clan hated the move of the supreme old gentleman. Not only did no one listen to him, but they thought that the supreme old gentleman was interfering in the internal affairs of the Terran and wanted to control the Terran indirectly, which was unacceptable to them.


    Kunpeng was also very angry with the actions of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Since he had decided not to be obscure, he came forward and said: "Old gentleman and Saint, you said that I don''t care about the safety of all living beings in the three realms. You mean that I don''t want the witch family to intervene in the struggle of the human family. However, you thought that it''s an internal matter of the human family that no one like the emperor should intervene in the fairyland. I don''t know what my heart is when the Taoist friends want the witch family to intervene in the human family. Do you want the people and the witch to have a big decision If we can''t fight, it''s reasonable for me to disagree with my friend''s proposal, but my friend later ruined my reputation, but I can''t be a son of man. If people continue to teach in the hands of my friend, I''m afraid it will alienate the people! "


    When hearing this, the emperor Yuanshi said angrily, "Kunpeng, what do you mean by this? Do you want to get involved in the position of human education? You are too arrogant!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "The sage of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, today''s affairs are the affairs of the human race. You are teaching, which has nothing to do with the human race, but this matter is beyond the intervention of Taoist friends. I hope you take care of yourself and don''t interfere in the internal affairs of the human race, so as not to affect the development of the human race. That will go against the general trend of heaven! As for whether I want to get involved in the position of human religion, it''s not something that outsiders can comment on. I hope Taoist friends will respect themselves!"


    Kunpeng''s words were very serious, and directly kicked the elucidation out of the scope of the Terran.

 Chapter 1134

    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, when Tianzun wanted to argue with Kunpeng, Emperor Xuanyuan and Hongyun, accompanied by guangchengzi and xuandu ¡õ¡õ teachers, went to the Tang Palace.


    For the arrival of emperor Xuanyuan, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun had a sigh of relief. He finally had a helper. He only heard Yuanshi Tianzun say: "Kunpeng, you say that the sermon has nothing to do with the human race, but it can''t be true. The matter still needs the emperor to decide. Let''s listen to Emperor Xuanyuan''s decision and make a conclusion!"


    Emperor Xuanyuan heard this, but it was hard to refuse. After all, he was also a disciple of the sect. Under the guidance of the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, he had to express his opinions. Only listen to Emperor Xuanyuan said: "the elucidation has helped the Terran, but it has made a great contribution to the Terran. The Terran should make friends with it!"


    As soon as emperor Xuanyuan said this, the red cloud also came forward and said, "what the emperor said is very true. Kunpeng and empress Nuwa arbitrarily abolished the new emperor, but it is against the rules and should not be true!"


    At this time, empress Nuwa sneered and said: "Don''t think you can go against the general trend of heaven by inviting emperor Xuanyuan and Hongyun to come forward. The emperor''s words are absurd. We don''t know how the sermon has contributed to the human race. Don''t take the sermon that helped you become the emperor. If it hadn''t led you to act recklessly and cause great disasters to the human race in those years, you, the emperor, wouldn''t be inferior to the five emperors It is said to be a contribution to the Terran. The Terran should not suffer heavy losses in the future! "


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "I have also participated in the establishment of three emperors and five emperors in those years. Emperor Xuanyuan and Chiyou were all because the emperor acted too hastily and did not listen to my advice. In the end, the human race not only did not develop, but stepped back. This is not a merit. If Xuanyuan was not the emperor appointed by heaven, I''m afraid he would have been turned into ashes long ago, his words would be useless The law determines the fate of the human race! It is the emperor Fuxi, the emperor Shennong and the great Yu king, one of the five emperors, who can really represent the human race. However, Xuanyuan''s words are not qualified to determine the fate of the human race! "


    Kunpeng''s words aroused the recognition of the people present. They spoke in support of Kunpeng one after another. The reaction of the people directly affected the luck of the people and Buddhism. In particular, the people''s religion could have gained a lot of luck in the past, but now the luck is falling rapidly. If it was not for the people''s religion, it would have two spiritual treasures, the "mysterious yellow exquisite tower of heaven and earth" and the "Tai Chi map" Luck, I''m afraid that luck will be lost quickly and become the second stop!


    Emperor Xuanyuan didn''t expect that his words would be opposed by the Terrans. For a moment, he was very sad. He can''t blame him. After all, guangchengzi was his teacher, but he couldn''t help but give the teacher face, so he had to come to help. Unfortunately, his prestige in the Terrans was different from that of Kunpeng and Nuwa Very far away, coupled with the actions of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun some time ago, Xuanyuan couldn''t get the recognition of the human race as soon as he appeared, which is also a wish.


    After emperor Xuanyuan appeared on the spot, empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t hold it, so they also showed their backhands one after another. Empress Nuwa wanted to settle the world in one fell swoop. Empress Fuxi, the emperor Shennong and the five emperors who were far away in the fire cloud cave were invited out of the mountain by them.


    After seeing that emperor Xuanyuan didn''t get the recognition of the human race, the Supreme Lord knew that his calculation with the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty had failed, and it was difficult for people and Buddhism to retreat.


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman said, "the tone of Kunpeng Taoist friend is that he doesn''t want the witch family to interfere in the unified fairy world of the emperor, so I don''t know how you can make the emperor unify the fairy world quickly?"


    Empress Nuwa said when she heard this: "there is no need to doubt this elder martial brother. As long as the emperor of Tang becomes the queen of man, it is not difficult for the emperor to unify the fairyland. Now the people of Xiniu Hezhou and Nanzhan have surrendered to the emperor of Tang. As long as Dongsheng Shenzhou is subordinate, the emperor will complete the great task of unifying the fairyland!"


    Upon hearing this, the supreme old gentleman immediately understood that the other party had planned it for a long time. He waited for him and Yuanshi Tianzun to be arrested. He calculated it by himself, but he didn''t expect that the other party''s counterattack would make him unable to parry.


    Just when the Supreme Lord asked himself, the emperor Fuxi, the emperor Shennong and King Yu came to the imperial palace of the Tang Dynasty. The Supreme Lord saw that his face would be lost in front of the immortals in the three worlds and the human race, and the luck of the human religion would be separated from the human race in the future. I was afraid that the reputation of the human religion would be reduced among the human race in the future.


    At this time, Yuanshi Tianzun also knew that his calculation failed, and was told the scandal of that year in public. Although emperor Xuanyuan didn''t say anything to his face, he was afraid that he was estranged from the interpretation in his heart.


    Yuanshi Tianzun was right in thinking. The reason why emperor Xuanyuan would listen to guangchengzi''s words and come here is to take the opportunity to clear up the cause and effect between enlightenment and enlightenment, and return his quiet body, so that he can survive the disaster.


    As for emperor Fuxi, Emperor Shennong and King Yu, they all went out of huoyun cave to join the WTO to be robbed because they wanted to end the original cause and effect. However, all of them had great merit and virtue to protect themselves, and they came out only as a passing show. There was no danger in the mass robbery.


    Although it is said that people and emperors are all for the sake of ending their own cause and effect, the entanglement of cause and effect is very disadvantageous to them. After the mass robbery, the way of heaven will be improved, and the Terrans will not necessarily need the people''s emperor to ¡õ¡õ their own luck. The people''s emperor will lose his original body without death, not only they are saints, Without the immortal body, when the four forces invaded the three realms, they were all in danger of death, so the emperor also wanted to enhance his strength to ensure his safety when the four forces invaded the three realms.


    Speaking of this, the emperor Shennong did not have this worry. Kunpeng had agreed to let Shennong enter his own world. As for Dayu Wang, another disciple of Kunpeng, Kunpeng also wants to take this opportunity to discuss with him. It''s best to give him a chance to survive the robbery safely.


    With the arrival of emperor Fuxi, Emperor Shennong and the five emperors, Emperor Xuanyuan couldn''t be arrogant. He went forward and said, "I''ve seen two imperial brothers. Unexpectedly, it startled both Imperial brothers!"


    Emperor Fu Xi smiled calmly and said, "we are the emperor. The re establishment of the emperor is of great importance. We have to come, but we didn''t expect that the younger brother of the emperor would be one step ahead of us!"


    When Emperor Xuanyuan heard this, he couldn''t help sighing: "when things come to this point, I have to come, just like the two royal brothers, isn''t it also involved!"


    Emperor Fu Xi said: "the will of heaven is so, we can only go head-on, but it''s good. After this robbery, the cause and effect of you, me and others as emperors are all over. Maybe there will be witnesses in the future!"


    As soon as emperor Fu Xi said this, the faces of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty changed greatly. What they were most worried about finally happened. It seems that emperor Xuanyuan will have to clarify the cause and effect with the hermeneutics after today. In the future, people and hermeneutics will lose the support of emperor Xuanyuan, and their status in the human race will be reduced to the extreme.


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun looked at each other. In their hearts, they found that their move to invite emperor Xuanyuan out was a big mistake and forcibly cut off their contact with the human race.


    Just listen, Emperor Xuanyuan said, "what the imperial brother said is very true, but the two imperial brothers may have the opportunity to preach, but I''m afraid I don''t have the chance. After all, my cultivation limits my future development!"


    Emperor Xuanyuan was right. It was impossible to prove the truth when the four forces invaded the three realms with the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. It was lucky to save his life.


    The emperor Shennong said, "it''s no big deal for us to prove the Tao or not. At present, we''d better arrange the matter of the emperor, so that we can all explain to the Terran!"


    Emperor Fu Xi nodded and said, "re establishing the human emperor can be said to be in line with the wishes of the human race. As the human emperor, I naturally want to follow the wishes of the human race. What do the two younger brothers think?"


    The emperor Shennong said, "it''s up to the emperor''s brother. I have no opinion!"


    At this time, King Dayu also said, "as long as it meets the wishes of the majority of the people, we, the five emperors, have no opinion. Everything is up to the emperor!"


    After the local emperor Shennong and the five emperors made their representations, Emperor Xuanyuan was unable to refute. He looked at guangchengzi, sighed and said, "since everyone agrees with this matter, it is difficult for me to return to heaven alone. Everything is what brother Huang an said!"


    As soon as emperor Xuanyuan said this, guangchengzi''s face turned white, and the red cloud was shocked by the news. Once there was no emperor, he could not be the teacher of the emperor, and everything he had done before was in vain.

 Chapter 1135

    The Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty were also very shocked. The re establishment of the emperor means that everything they had done before was useless. It can be said that their move this time not only failed to steal chickens, but also eroded rice, and lost the initiative of assisting the emperor before. It is more likely that they gained nothing in assisting the emperor. If so, their loss would be great.


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman said: "several younger martial brothers are good at calculating and hold the emperor in their hands. Now the merits and virtues of assisting the emperor have all come into their own hands. It''s really amazing!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect snorted coldly and said, "it''s also thanks to the eldest martial brother and the second martial brother. If it wasn''t for your coercion, how could such a thing happen? Since the eldest martial brother wants to calculate people, he must be prepared to be calculated. All this is what the eldest martial brother and the second martial brother ask for themselves and can''t blame others."


    The Supreme Master''s face sank when he heard this, and said, "don''t go too far, junior brother Tongtian. After all, your enemy is not me and the second junior brother!"


    The leader of Tongtian said with a sneer: "the eldest martial brother is really eloquent. Didn''t you and the second martial brother decide to abandon us, and you want to please the teacher? In that case, what else can we say? If it''s not a friend, it''s an enemy. Besides, the eldest martial brother and the second martial brother never regard us as friends, right?"


    The words of the leader of Tongtian sect completely broke with the Supreme Master and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. At the same time, they also implied the break between themselves and the Taoist ancestors. Although there was still room for both sides, the Supreme Master understood that since then, there was no relationship between future generations, elucidation and interception of the three religions, and the Sanqing feelings were swept away with the words of the leader of Tongtian sect.


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman regretted that he shouldn''t have acted rashly. Unfortunately, it''s too late. It''s useless for him to regret. The differences between the two sides have fallen, and there will be no good day. The success or failure in the future depends on their own means.


    At this time, the Supreme Lord also understood that when the amount of robbery reached this point, the luck is not important, but the strength. Only the strength can ensure their own safety in the future. From the mouth of the three emperors and five emperors, we can know that after the birth of the new emperor, the merits of the three emperors and five emperors will be complete, and the development of the human race has reached the extreme, There is no need for the three emperors and five emperors to ¡õ ¡õ the luck of the Terran. Everything needs to be fought for by themselves.


    Such a change was unexpected to the supreme old gentleman before. In fact, it''s no wonder that the supreme old gentleman has lived by luck since the flood and famine. However, he didn''t expect that when the four forces invaded the three realms, all the luck would disappear, and everything depends on his own strength.


    Just listen, the Supreme Master said, "brother Tongtian, although you are a miscalculation this time, don''t be happy too early. Yes, you have re established the emperor, but you have also become the eyes of teachers. I''m afraid it will be difficult in the future. Anyway, I''m the leader of human education. Our contribution to the emperor is indispensable!"


    At the moment when Hongyun heard the supreme old gentleman admit defeat, he changed his face and said angrily, "the emperor of man is determined by the teacher. How can you abolish your position without permission? As a person who should be robbed, no one agrees with your proposal. If you have to go your own way, I will go to Zixiao palace to find a teacher to judge!"


    As soon as Hongyun said this, the saint mentioned it with a cold hum and said, "Hongyun, although you are the person who should be robbed, you can''t control the development of quantitative robbery. When things come to this point, the emperor has to change. If you want to go to Zixiao palace to find a teacher to judge, but you can manage yourself. We don''t care!"


    The tough attitude of zhunti Saint shocked the immortals in the three circles. He clearly didn''t pay attention to Hongyun, the person who should be robbed. The previous quantitative robbery can explain the power of the person who should be robbed. Isn''t zhunti Saint afraid that Buddhism will be attacked by quantitative robbery!


    In fact, it''s not that zhunti saints don''t care about the people who should be robbed, but now they have no way out. From the moment they abolish the emperor, they have completely hated Hongjun Daozu. Since even Hongjun Daozu doesn''t care, why care about Hongyun, who hasn''t yet demonstrated the Tao.


    When Hongyun heard zhunti sage''s words, he turned to Taishang Laojun and said, "elder martial brother, you have seen everything. Since zhunti saints are so crazy, we should go to Zixiao palace to find a teacher to judge!"


    The supreme old gentleman heard this, but he was completely dead to Hongyun. Hongyun didn''t even have this insight, so he didn''t want to pay attention to each other, and said calmly: "younger martial brother Hongyun, do you think it''s meaningful to find a teacher now?"


    The Supreme Lord is right. When things get to this point, it doesn''t help that Hongjun Daozu comes forward. After all, Kunpeng, empress Nuwa and the three emperors and five emperors have agreed with the abolition of the emperor. Even if Hongjun Daozu comes forward, it can''t change the general trend, unless Daozu destroys all these people, However, in that way, what strength did the Taoist ancestor use to resist the invasion of the four forces.


    Yuanshi Tianzun was unwilling and said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, what do you do to help the emperor when things have developed to this point?"


    Hearing the words of the first emperor, the hearts of the people were full of breath, and finally oppressed the other party to agree with the abolition of the emperor. As long as they agree, everything will be over.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "please rest assured, senior brother Yuanshi, but we are not as overbearing as you. If you are willing to support the emperor of Tang, you will naturally share your merit of assisting the emperor of people."


    Upon hearing this, the Supreme Lord sneered and said, "don''t worry about merit and virtue in advance. Since you have abolished the emperor, you have established a cause and effect with the poor man''s religious leader, but we need to have a fight to end the cause and effect!"


    As soon as the Supreme Master said this, Yuanshi Tianzun was very unwilling, and the cause and effect matter was a matter for people to teach themselves. When the Supreme Master said so in front of the people, he also dragged his teaching into it. If he didn''t help, how would the people in the three circles treat him? Therefore, Yuanshi Tianzun was very dissatisfied with the Supreme Master at this time.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, do we talk about merit first and then settle the cause and effect with it? After all, merit has a very important impact on us!"


    What was in the mind of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, but it was hard to hide from the supreme old gentleman. He just heard the supreme old gentleman say calmly: "Junior brother, that''s a bad thing! If you and I lose all our faces in front of the immortals and Terrans in the three realms, even if you get the merit and virtue of assisting the emperor, it''s difficult to get their recognition in the future. It''s better to end the cause and effect, so you can save some prestige!"


    When hearing this, the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty sighed and retreated without further words.


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "since the eldest martial brother wants to have a fight, we will naturally accompany him. However, the eldest martial brother should think clearly. You and senior brother Yuanshi alone can''t be the enemy of the five of us!"


    Hearing this, the Supreme Lord sneered and said, "but I didn''t expect that younger martial brother Tongtian was also timid that day, he even had the idea of bullying the few with others!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect didn''t get angry when he heard the words of the Supreme Master, but said calmly: "the eldest martial brother is wrong. I''m learning from the eldest martial brother. Didn''t the eldest martial brother bully me and younger martial sister Nuwa several times before? It''s also a way to repay him!"


    The Supreme Master sneered: "I didn''t expect younger martial brother Tongtian to speak very well and accuse me of colluding with outsiders with younger martial brother Yuanshi, but now younger martial brother Tongtian has no explanation for his move?"


    I have to say that the words of the supreme old gentleman are very powerful. They directly point to the death hole of Tongtian sect leader and make him speechless!


    At this time, empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, it''s bad! We also acted on the order of elder martial brother. Didn''t you let us act together to speed up the robbery?"


    Nuwa''s idea turned quickly and directly put the responsibility on the supreme old gentleman, but she was right. They did launch the three immortals into the world to respond to the robbery at the order of the supreme old gentleman, but Nuwa changed an idea!


    The Supreme Master sneered and said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, this remark is stealing a beam and changing a pillar. I want you to launch the scattered cultivation of the three realms into the world to be robbed, but I didn''t let you abolish the emperor. Aren''t you outsiders who contract Kunpeng, zhunti and pick up?"


    Kunpeng and the two saints of the West remained silent about the question of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, and allowed the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa to deal with it, while they looked on coldly.


    Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian sect was very dissatisfied with their move. However, he had no choice but to find a way to solve it. He just heard the leader of Tongtian sect say, "don''t talk nonsense, senior brother. If you don''t dare to fight, please help yourself!"


    For the provocation of the leader of Tongtian cult, the Supreme Lord had to fight. He said with a cold hum, "I''m in the middle of chaos. You!" the Supreme Lord broke open the space and left, and the first emperor followed.

 Chapter 1136

    After seeing the move of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the leader of Tongtian said to the two saints in the west, "I wonder if the two younger martial brothers are willing to go to chaos to end the cause and effect with the eldest martial brother?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect is asking. This is basically forcing the two saints of the west to fight. If the two saints of the West don''t fight, they will suppress the west when distributing interests, so they can only agree.


    Just listen, zhunti sage said, "this matter concerns the overall situation, but we have to do it, but I don''t know whether Kunpeng Taoist friends are willing to go!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult is persecuting the two saints in the west, but zhunti doesn''t want to let Kun Peng go, so he speaks to seduce Kun Peng. However, zhunti underestimated Kunpeng. Kunpeng didn''t care about his words at all, so he didn''t want to intervene in this matter, so as to avoid deep cause and effect with the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Speaking of cause and effect, in fact, only the Tongtian sect leader, the two western saints and Renjiao have cause and effect, while Kunpeng and empress Nuwa have no cause and effect. After all, they can represent the intention of some Terrans, so there is naturally no cause and effect in the Terran issue. Unlike the two western saints, the Tongtian sect leader needs to settle the cause and effect with the supreme Lao Jun, This is also the reason why the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said that to the leader of Tongtian cult.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said calmly, "I won''t participate in this matter, so as not to let people say that I bully the few with the crowd. Moreover, I have too big a goal. If I''m not careful, I may cause Hongjun Taoist ancestor. In that case, the gains outweigh the losses. Therefore, it''s better for all Taoist friends to solve this matter by themselves."


    Zhunti''s face changed when he heard this. He didn''t expect Kunpeng to refuse himself in front of everyone. It was too much.


    Zhunti is fussy about things, so he will not lose face in vain. So he said, "Kunpeng, Taoist friends, this is a common thing, and it''s not good for Taoist friends to get out of the matter?"


    Kunpeng said, "I didn''t want to interfere in this matter, but I couldn''t stand the requests of several Taoist friends, so I tried my best to do it. Now that the matter has come to an end, I naturally don''t want to intervene."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, he was not only angry, but also dissatisfied with Kunpeng''s words in the hearts of Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the sage. Just listen, zhunti said, "it''s too much for Kunpeng Taoist friends to say so. If Taoist friends insist on not taking action, then the merit of assisting the emperor should be less!"


    Zhunti''s words speak everyone''s heart. Merit is very important for the four saints. It is also very beneficial for them if they can get something from Kunpeng.


    The saints care about the merits of assisting the emperor, but Kunpeng doesn''t care too much. After all, all his disciples have great merits. The merits of the emperor are not very attractive to him. If the supreme Lao Jun and the first Emperor didn''t go too far, Kunpeng wouldn''t join hands with the leader of Tongtian cult.


    Perhaps in the hearts of the saints all want to control the Terran, but Kunpeng is on the contrary. The Terran in the earth fairy world has developed to this point and has its own ideas. After the mass robbery, the three emperors and five emperors no longer have the body of immortality. Although the Terran is the protagonist of the three worlds, it has to withstand some impact. But in the world of Kunpeng, there are already Terrans, and these Terrans are very firm in their belief in Kunpeng. Unlike the Terrans in the earth fairy world, they are not firm in their belief in Kunpeng, so Kunpeng doesn''t want to be involved in it.


    Therefore, Kunpeng said, "you must mention Taoist friends. What you think in your heart is very clear. You can rest assured that you don''t care about the merits of assisting the emperor. You don''t need to talk about it. I can guarantee that the merits will be shared equally by the four of you, and I won''t touch it at all!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the Tongtian leader, empress Nu Wa and the two western saints were greatly shocked. They never thought that Kunpeng was generous enough to completely hand over the great merit of assisting the emperor to them. He didn''t touch it at all. For a time, the Tongtian leader, empress Nu Wa and the two western saints couldn''t help but wonder what Kunpeng meant, Is there a conspiracy.


    Just in case, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, even if you don''t want to intervene in this matter, you don''t need to do so. This merit of assisting the emperor should be a Taoist friend!"


    Kunpeng said with an indifferent smile: "I always do what I say. If I don''t stick to the merit of assisting the emperor, I will never stick to it. Moreover, Taoist friends don''t need to worry about my conspiracy. I just don''t want people to think that I made such a decision for this merit, so the four Taoist friends don''t need to worry about it!"


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, the four saints had a long breath in their hearts, but they couldn''t adapt to the rapid change of things. However, they would not refuse the merits and virtues. They just heard the leader of Tongtian cult say, "since the Taoist friends say so, I can only suffer!"


    There was a long breath in the heart of the four saints, and there was also a long breath in Kunpeng''s heart. When he intervened in the matter of the emperor, Kunpeng decided not to take any advantage of it, so as not to have cause and effect with the human race in the earth fairy world, which would be detrimental to his future development. After all, if he was contaminated with cause and effect, he needed to pay back, Kunpeng doesn''t need to take such a big trouble for such a little merit.


    If only the three emperors and five emperors knew about this among the people present, they could understand from Kunpeng''s actions that Kunpeng was avoiding cause and effect, and the most obvious one was the emperor Shennong.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "Four Saints, the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty have reached chaos. You should start, otherwise people will think you are timid!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Tongtian cult leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West woke up just now, so they hurried to say goodbye to Kunpeng and cut through the space into the chaotic starry sky.


    After the saints left, the local emperor Shennong and King Yu came forward to meet Kunpeng. For the joint decision of the two emperors, Kunpeng understood that the other party had something to discuss with himself, so he found a room to talk with the Tang emperor.


    After taking his seat, Kunpeng said, "you have benefited from today''s event, ending the cause and effect with the Terran. Since then, you have a chance to prove the road!"


    The emperor Shennong said, "the holy master has lost control of the development of the robbery, but I don''t know what the holy master thinks about it!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "there''s nothing to hide about you two. Shennong, you''ve decided to leave the three realms with me before, so since the cause and effect has ended, don''t be contaminated with the cause and effect in the future, otherwise it will be very unfavorable to you in the future!"


    Shennong nodded and said, "thank you for your guidance. I should be careful."


    Kunpeng looked at King Dayu and said, "Dayu, you and I have a relationship between teachers and disciples. As a teacher, can you let go of the glory of the earth fairy world now?"


    When King Dayu heard this, he said, "as long as the teacher calls, Dayu can give up everything!"


    Kunpeng was very happy when he heard this. He was happy that he had such a loyal disciple. When Kunpeng agreed to help the leader of Tongtian cult, he didn''t have his own plan. He wanted to take the opportunity to think about his future. Although his world was gradually improved, there was no one among the Terrans. In the future, even if the emperor Shennong was willing to move in, it was not enough, so Kunpeng wanted to call King Yu to go with him.


    Just listen to Kunpeng say: "Dayu, as a teacher, I don''t hide it from you. As a teacher, I also have a world. With my efforts, this world is becoming more and more mature. The Terrans in the Earth Star are not included in the world of Pangu Ding by the teacher, but live in the world of the teacher. As a teacher, I want you to leave the three worlds with the teacher after the invasion of the three worlds by the four forces. Are you willing?"


    Speaking of the Terrans above the earth star, King Dayu is the last of the three emperors and the five emperors who are most concerned about it. He is also the most meritorious of the five emperors. For the Terrans of the earth star, the "Kyushu tripod" that originally maintained the boundary of Kyushu came from him. When the local star was about to be destroyed, he was most worried about the Terrans of the Earth Star and was very worried about the shirking of the saints Hate, so when he heard Kunpeng''s words, he wanted to see those Terrans.


    Just listen, Dayu Wang said, "teacher, I am willing to follow the teacher to leave the three realms and have a good look at the development of those Terrans!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he breathed a long sigh in his heart and said, "well, as a teacher, I really didn''t see you wrong. You two will wait in the cloud cave for the time to come. When the time comes, as a teacher, I will naturally pick you up."

 Chapter 1137

    Speaking of the world, Kunpeng had no choice but to find King Dayu. When he collected the crude blood and soul of the ancestors and witches through the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil array", he learned the source of the three worlds and even the four worlds and his own world from the residual divine thoughts of Pangu, and developed the shortcomings of his own world by integrating the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, However, this deficiency can not be solved by the innate Lingbao and the tree of the world. Finally, Kunpeng thought of a replacement method, which requires the power of the emperor.


    Speaking of this secret, it''s not a big secret. A complete world has three boundaries of heaven, earth and man, while Kunpeng''s world has only one human boundary, which has not yet formed heaven and earth. Kunpeng is not worried about the place of earth''s reincarnation. It''s not difficult for Empress Houtu to form, but it''s not so easy to form heaven, and he doesn''t have a candidate for the emperor of heaven, The earth emperor Shennong was originally a good candidate, but there must be a human emperor in the human race, so Kunpeng can only think of him. Kunpeng didn''t think about his disciples. Unfortunately, none of his disciples had the ability to become the emperor of heaven, but king Yu was different. He was also a generation of emperor and familiar to the human race. He was the best candidate to be the emperor of heaven.


    It is not difficult to form the two realms of heaven and earth. Kunpeng only needs to set the power of the four poles of heaven and earth and assist several congenital Lingbao to succeed. Therefore, as long as he finds a good hand, Kunpeng can complete the division of the three realms in an instant.


    Kunpeng was here to discuss with the emperor Shennong and King Dayu. In the chaos, the saints began their struggle. This struggle was unusual and related to the interests of both sides, so it was impossible to show mercy. In particular, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty also calculated the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West.


    The four leaders of Tongtian cult have entered chaos, but the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun have been waiting for a long time. For this war, both the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun know that it is related to the merits of assisting the emperor, so they do not intend to stay behind. After Pangu''s death, the twelve ancestors can call Pangu''s true body with Pangu''s blood essence, and the Sanqing transformed by Pangu''s Yuanshen also has its own combination skills, Although there is no Tongtian sect leader, it doesn''t matter. The Supreme Lord has a method of gasification and Sanqing, which can make up for this.


    Originally, Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to use this combination skill. This is their card to deal with the invasion of the four forces in the future, but now they have been forced by Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West. They can only use this magic skill to compete with each other.


    Speaking of this combination technique, it needs three treasures to open the sky. Unfortunately, the "chaotic clock" is in the hands of empress Houtu, so that they can''t combine it into a powerful weapon, Pangu axe, which greatly reduces its power.


    After the arrival of the leader of Tongtian sect, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, you are ready. If you want to use the ''immortal killing sword array'' as your brother, you can also give you time to arrange the array!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sneered: "elder martial brother underestimated me. If we still need to use the ''immortal killing sword array'' in the case of four to two, we will have no face to stand here."


    The Supreme Lord''s method of retreating is very effective. He has successfully abolished the "immortal sword array" of the leader of Tongtian cult. The two saints in the West are greatly disappointed. However, they also have the dignity of saints and understand the concerns of the leader of Tongtian cult, so they didn''t say anything.


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, the great old gentleman had a long sigh in his heart. Although the two of them had combined skills, he was not fully sure of the "killing immortal sword array".


    "Since younger martial brother said so, let''s start!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "elder martial brother, I have offended you!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, holding a "Qingping sword", she took the supreme old gentleman directly. Seeing this, empress Nuwa also offered a "picture of mountains and rivers" and "red Hydrangea" to join hands with the leader of Tongtian cult to deal with the supreme old gentleman.


    The Supreme Master snorted coldly when he saw this, and the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" appeared on his head, which was the treasure of merit and virtue after the day, completely blocking the attack of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa.


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian sect started, the two saints in the West looked at each other and greeted the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. The two saints in the West knew that they were attacking and adding the "Pangu flag" of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Therefore, at the beginning, they took out their own spiritual treasures to watch the house, and introduced the saints with "nine Golden Lotus" and "blessing God pestle", while zhunti saints had "Oriental green lotus treasure flag" and "seven treasure wonderful trees".


    Speaking of this, the reason why the two western saints are equipped with congenital Lingbao is because they found that their attack and defense were unbalanced in the first world war with Tongtian sect leader, so they just made the move of exchanging congenital Lingbao. Fortunately, they are both a family and don''t care much about exchanging congenital Lingbao with each other. However, their exchange has improved their strength and balance of attack and defense. Even if the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty has a congenital treasure such as "Pangu flag", it is not so easy to lose their face.


    The leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and the two saints in the West were prepared before going to chaos. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa first dragged the Supreme Master, while zhunti and Jieyin took the opportunity to win the Supreme Master of Yuanshi, and then combined with the Four Saints to deal with the Supreme Master.


    The leader of Tongtian sect had a good plan, but it was a pity that the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun were not given for nothing, and they had already prepared for it. When the two saints of the West met the first emperor of Shangyuan, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun immediately fit together. The two saints blocked the leader''s attack through the defense of the "xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth" which is the most valuable virtue of the day after tomorrow.


    The response of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun was expected by the Tongtian sect leader, but they were not surprised. Seeing this, the Four Saints immediately launched their most powerful move, ready to break the defense of the "xuanhuang exquisite tower of heaven and earth" with powerful mana.


    Speaking of the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower", although it is said to be placed on the head and invincible, it can make people invincible, but it is just a treasure of acquired merit and virtue, and there must be a limit for defense. Being invincible means that in the case of one-on-one, facing the joint attack of the four saints, the treasure of acquired merit and virtue can not afford such great destructive power.


    For this, Lao Jun was naturally very clear. When the Four Saints joined hands, he understood that he could not resist each other''s attack, but wanted to resolve the sudden crisis by attacking each other.


    Just listen, the great old gentleman shouted, "younger martial brother, start the secret skill!"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, when the emperor heard this, he shouted loudly and sacrificed the congenital treasure "Pangu flag". At this time, the Supreme Lord also sacrificed the "Tai Chi diagram" and turned it into a golden bridge in the air. The two of them stood on the Golden Bridge, and the "xuanhuang exquisite tower of heaven and earth" was on their heads.


    The "Tai Chi diagram" and the "Pangu flag" are both derived from Pangu''s axe. The combination of the two can wield super long power.


    With the help of the Tai Chi diagram, the "Pangu flag" in the hands of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty has changed, and there is already a faint shadow of the Pangu axe in it. The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty held the banner with both hands, but it was a stroke from top to bottom facing the Four Saints of Tongtian cult. The time allowed Tongtian cult leaders to feel the opening of the sky in Pangu.


    Among the four of them, the leader of Tongtian cult was originally transformed by Pangu Yuanshen, with the mark of Pangu''s opening the sky. Therefore, he felt the deepest about the axe of the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. A chill came out from the bottom of his heart, which made him feel a sense of fear.


    The leader of Tongtian cult is like this. The empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West naturally can''t say much, but their hearts naturally produce a sense of timidity stronger than the leader of Tongtian cult. However, fortunately, they are all saints and coincide with the way of heaven. Although the attack of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty has a trace of the opening of the sky of the great God of Pangu, he is not the great God of Pangu after all. In an instant, they got rid of their fear with strong spiritual cultivation.


    Yuanshi Tianzun and the Supreme Lord Laojun did not want to use this axe to scare off Tongtian cult leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West. They were just trying to buy enough time for their combined skills.


    Although it is said that the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West got rid of the timidity caused by the attack of the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the strike of the "Pangu flag" was powerful. The joint strike of the four of them turned into nothing under the attack of the "Pangu flag". The only remaining remaining wave was how they could not resist the acquired merit and virtue of the "xuanhuang exquisite tower of heaven and earth".


    Before they came to the chaotic starry sky, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and the two saints of the West had the worst plan. They looked at each other and exchanged views with each other. Then they suddenly separated and occupied the positions of the East, South, West and North. In an instant, they used the power of saints to set up the "four elephant killing immortal array", The "four elephants killing immortals array" formed by the Four Saints is no less powerful than the "killing immortals sword array" in the hands of Tongtian cult leader. Therefore, the war is imminent, and both sides are preparing for a fierce attack.

 Chapter 1138

    The strength formed by the combination of the Supreme Lord Laojun and the Yuanshi Tianzun shocked the Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints, especially the Tongtian sect leader. The joint attack between the Supreme Lord Laojun and the Yuanshi Tianzun made him see some ways. The other party obviously strengthened itself by the same source of Pangu Yuanshen, If there were not ghosts in the hearts of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, why had this secret law not been taught to him? Seeing this situation, the leader of Tongtian cult completely cut off the relationship with each other.


    When it comes to the art of joint attack, we have to start from the beginning. At that time, the founder of Hongjun Taoism, Fenbao Tongtian cult, won the "immortal killing sword array", which is a treasure against the sky, but it aroused the vigilance of the Supreme Master. When the Supreme Master learned this combination skill from Pangu Yuanshen after preaching, he didn''t want to sue Tongtian cult leader to prevent the other side from strengthening his own strength and subjecting him to others, So the Supreme Lord Lao Jun secretly learned some of their secrets from the Tongtian sect leader and the Yuanshi Tianzun. Later, he created a secret technique of gasification and Sanqing, which was used as his own set of secret techniques derived from Pangu Yuanshen.


    In the mind of the supreme Lao Jun, he thought that if he could learn from the twelve witches after his great achievements, he could generally turn into the yuan God of Pangu. At that time, coupled with his own strength to prove the Tao, it was not impossible, and the Tao of heaven could not help him.


    It has to be said that although the idea of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun is good, it is not practical. His secret technique of gasification and Sanqing is not the essence of the original Tianzun and Tongtian cult leader. It is just similar in shape, but its power is not worth mentioning. Moreover, he will never collect all the three treasures of opening the sky. Without the three treasures of opening the sky, it is naturally a flower in the water and the moon in the mirror.


    The reason why the Supreme Lord wants to combine this combination technology with the Yuanshi Tianzun is to take the opportunity to get the essence of Yuqing. When the combination technology is launched, the two yuan gods coincide, but the Supreme Lord can have a certain opportunity to understand the Pangu yuan God of the Yuanshi Tianzun. Of course, the Yuanshi Tianzun can also get the Pangu yuan God of the Supreme Lord.


    It seems that Taishang Laojun suffered some losses, but in fact it is not. Pangu yuan was divided into three, Taishang Laojun got four, and Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian cult leader got three respectively. Now Taishang Laojun''s one gasification Sanqing has achieved little success, even if Yuanshi Tianzun understood the principle of gasification Sanqing from his own Pangu Yuanshen, Or he got the complete combination technology, which had no impact on him. After all, he walked less than a little earlier than Yuanshi Tianzun on this road, but it was impossible for Yuanshi Tianzun to catch up with him. However, if the supreme old gentleman can get the essence of Pangu yuan God from the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, he can improve his own one gasification and three clearing ¡õ¡õ¡õ, so his own strength will advance by leaps and bounds.


    When Yuanshi Tianzun communicated with the God of the supreme old gentleman, he got a lot of benefits from the supreme old gentleman, which was very good for improving his cultivation in the future, and understood the complete combination magic skill. Speaking of Taishang Laojun, he was much worse. He thought that as long as he communicated with the yuan God of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, he could naturally see the secret of Yuqing. Unfortunately, it was beyond his expectation. Every time he wanted to see the secret of Yuqing, he was always excluded. He could only get its shape and could not understand the essence, which made Taishang Laojun very angry.


    However, for this, the Supreme Lord also understood that this was not the emperor Yuanshi secretly hindering him, but the intervention of the way of heaven and even the avenue. In this way, the Supreme Lord wanted to know the opportunity of the avenue in the yuan God earlier. This opportunity has become the biggest obstacle for him to improve his cultivation.


    When it comes to the cultivation of the Supreme Lord, he is higher than other saints. It can be said that he is closest to Hongjun Daozu. Unfortunately, his method of preaching comes from Hongjun Daozu, who was controlled by others in the sky. It is very difficult to improve his cultivation. At least before Hongjun Daozu completely mastered the Tao of heaven, he and Kunpeng should be restricted by Hongjun Daozu.


    In fact, when the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty launched this conspiracy, Hongjun Daozu, who was far away in the sky, noticed it. Because Hongjun Daozu wanted to resist the invasion of the four forces, he had no time to stop his conspiracy. Moreover, Hongjun Daozu didn''t pay too much attention to the temptation of the Supreme Lord, as long as the other party''s opportunity of the road was still on him, Hongjun Taoist ancestor can seal it anytime, anywhere with the power of heaven.


    What really shocked Hongjun Daozu was that the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West joined hands with Kunpeng to abolish the emperor. The emperor is not a small matter. On the surface, the emperor is just one of the protagonists of the mass robbery, but in fact it is not. The emperor is one of the main forces for the Terran to resist the invasion of the four forces after the mass robbery, Originally, the disciple of Hongjun Daozu who passed on the throne of the emperor to Hongyun wanted to take the opportunity to let Hongyun master the Terran. When the disaster came, he could organize all the forces of the Terran to meet the enemy together. But now the emperor fell into the hands of Tongtian cult leader, which shocked him. After all, he was rebellious when he saw the actions of Tongtian cult leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West.


    Speaking of these things, it''s not that Hongjun Daozu doesn''t want to stop, but that although he fits the way of heaven, he is not the way of heaven after all, so he can''t reverse the general trend of the way of heaven. He can only watch things develop towards the side against him. This situation only happens, but there are too many things that Hongjun Daozu interferes in the three realms, and Tiandao naturally limits his actions.


    It''s also that Hongjun Daozu was too urgent and acted beyond the rules of the heavenly way. He went out again and again to summon the saints and personally attacked Kunpeng, a quasi saint, which contradicted the heavenly way. Therefore, after he finally summoned the saints, the heavenly way immediately trapped him in the sky outside the sky. If Hongjun Daozu wanted to summon the saints again, it would take the same amount of robbery to end, That is to say, now the mass robbery is completely controlled by the saints themselves, which is why the saints have made great efforts, and the Hongjun Taoist ancestor has not appeared.


    The saints didn''t try their best at the beginning. After all, they were also worried that it would lead to the revolution of Hongjun Daozu. When they found that Hongjun Daozu didn''t respond, they were relieved.


    The first is the combination skill of the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun. When they are connected, Yuanshi Tianzun can rely on the power of the supreme old gentleman at any time. Although the sage can give full play to the 100% power of the congenital treasure, it has to pay a considerable price. The full blow of the congenital treasure will empty all the power of the sage in an instant, Although it is said that the sage and the way of heaven can draw strength from chaos to supplement himself anytime and anywhere, once he is completely evacuated, he can not recover in a short time. During this period, the sage is also very dangerous. Of course, the way of heaven is impossible for him to die, but he can be sealed by others.


    With the powerful backing of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, he has solved the worries of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. He can launch the power of the "Pangu flag" at any time.


    The "Pangu flag" is transformed by the axe blade of the Pangu axe. It has 50% of the attack power of the Pangu axe. Such a powerful force can completely kill the saint. If the saint is not prepared, he is in danger of death.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the saints immediately understood that each other wanted to give full play to the 100% power of the "Pangu flag". Generally speaking, the saints used the innate treasure to give full play to only 80% or 90% of the power. In this way, it is easy to restore their own power. Although there is only a difference of 20% between the two, this is a world difference. 90% of the power can hurt the saints, However, saints can use the power of heaven to restore themselves. Ten percent of the power is to kill saints naked. How can this not make Tongtian cult leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West feel frightened.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "elder martial brother Yuanshi, are you crazy? You dare to launch 100% of the power of Pangu flag. Do you dare to kill saints under the heaven, and you are not afraid of the coming of heaven''s scourge?"


    When hearing this, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty snorted coldly and said: "It''s all forced by you. If you didn''t deceive people too much, I wouldn''t make such a decision. Since you want to control the general trend of the three worlds, you have to have the plan to die. Didn''t the teacher say that saints can also die in the quantitative robbery. If you die, you can only blame your own life. It has nothing to do with poverty!"


    It has to be said that the action of the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun is very crazy. Although Kunpeng has shouted and done it, Kunpeng just slaughtered zhunti''s relic gold body. Strictly speaking, it is not a Tu saint. After all, zhunti did not die, but the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun are different. They want to be the real Tu saint.


    When Tongtian cult leader heard this, he said angrily, "what a helpless one. If you two weren''t evil minded, how could we do this? It''s shameless to bite when you did something wrong. If you really want to kill the saint, then don''t blame me. You have the means to kill the saint, and we also have. Let''s see who can kill who."


    When the leader of Tongtian cult was angry, the "four swords for killing immortals" behind him immediately appeared in his own hands. It seems that if he disagrees, he will fight to the death with the first emperor of Yuanshi.


    The dialogue between the leader of Tongtian cult and the emperor of Yuanshi made the two saints in the west very angry. They never thought that things would develop to such a dangerous level. In order to protect themselves, they were also careful. The "nine grade Golden Lotus" and the "Oriental green lotus treasure flag" protected themselves. Empress Nuwa could only summon up her spirit to map the "mountain and river country" ¡¯The sacrifice is on the top of the head. Once there is danger, you can hide in the Lingbao space at any time. It seems that the saints really want to separate life and death.

 Chapter 1139

    When the leader of Tongtian cult took out the "four immortal killing Swords", the supreme old gentleman''s face changed. It seemed that he was very afraid of the "immortal killing sword array". Just listen to him say: "younger martial brother Tongtian, do you want to eat your words and launch the ''immortal sword array''!"


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult sneered: "you don''t care about your face if you don''t protect your life. Since you want to kill the saint, I won''t wait to die. Let''s see if it''s your ''Pangu flag'' or your poor ''immortal killing sword array''. You have the combination skills. We also have the combination of ''immortal killing sword array'' and ''four elephants killing immortal array''. It''s not difficult to kill the saint."


    In fact, the Supreme Lord didn''t want things to develop like this. He just wanted to let the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa know that they still have the power to fight back, so that they can share in the merits and virtues of assisting the emperor, and also wanted to take the opportunity to end the Pangu yuan God of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Unfortunately, it turned out that the two sides had to fight to the death, which made him unwilling, but he couldn''t bow his head at this time.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, if you want to fight, fight. Don''t think you can win if you have four people. Younger martial brother Yuanshi and I won''t be afraid!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sneered: "Elder martial brother, ''Pangu flag'' is the best weapon in the three worlds, but it''s not so easy to deal with us. Your combination skill must be hidden in Pangu Yuanshen, but you didn''t expect to take it out after hiding it for so long. When you said that Sanqing was a family with Yuanshi elder martial brother, you didn''t regard me as a brother in your heart, otherwise it''s a combination skill Why didn''t you tell me? In that case, all our relations will be ended from today, and there will be no relationship between you and me in the future. I want to see how you can give full play to the power of this combination technology without me, the supreme god of the Qing Dynasty! "


    During the first battle of Fengshen, the leader of Tongtian cult had a deep understanding of the "immortal killing sword array". When the "immortal killing four Swords" are combined into one, they can be transformed into "Hunyuan sword". However, they are no weaker than the "Pangu flag". This is also his bottom card.


    The Supreme Lord didn''t care much about the words of the Tongtian sect leader. When he and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty performed this combination technique, the Supreme Lord knew that his relationship with the Tongtian sect leader would be completely broken. However, the Supreme Lord didn''t care. Since the Fengshen I war, the Sanqing has been dead in name, so it''s better to break it directly.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "it''s no use not to say anything when things come to this place. We''d better see the real chapter under our hands and end each other''s cause and effect once!"


    The reason why the Supreme Lord is willing to say so much to the Tongtian sect leader is that he has no good intention. Instead, he is delaying time for the Yuanshi Tianzun and preparing to defeat the Tongtian sect leader at one fell swoop.


    The idea of the supreme old gentleman is also very clear to the four leaders of Tongtian cult. The supreme old gentleman wants to delay time. The leader of Tongtian cult wants to delay time. After all, in the face of the full blow of the Pangu flag, they must be fully prepared, otherwise they will die on the spot accidentally, which will be a great shame.


    While talking, the leader of Tongtian sect secretly combined the "four swords for killing immortals" into a "mixed yuan sword", ready to compete with the "Pangu flag" of the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.


    When the momentum of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty gathered, the "four elephants killing immortals array" jointly set up by the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and the two western shrines also operated. The four spiritual beasts in heaven and earth appeared behind them, while the southern rosefinch, the northern Xuanwu, the Eastern Green Dragon and the western white tiger appeared in the chaotic starry sky. However, these four spiritual beasts were all condensed by the Qi of chaos Success is not the essence of spirit beast.


    The truth that starting first is strong is very clear to the four leaders of Tongtian cult. Before the emperor Yuanshi did it, the Four Saints first launched an attack. They saw that the four spirit beasts roared, each spewing out a breath and rushed to the supreme old gentleman and the emperor Yuanshi.


    When the four spiritual lights were close to the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun, they suddenly merged into a "chaotic divine thunder" and split at the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun.


    The four spirit beasts master the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, but they can send "chaotic divine thunder". This thunder can be compared with the "Du Tian divine thunder" opened by Pangu, and the sage will also be seriously injured when hit.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, when he saw the leader of Tongtian cult, they first launched an attack. With a wave of the "Pangu flag" in his hand, the sky was immediately divided into a crack, but the "chaotic divine thunder" was swallowed by the divine crack.


    After the two sides struck, the aftermath was not small. The saints used their own means to resolve it. The full blow of the Pangu flag was not comparable to the "chaos thunder", but the saints were slightly hurt by the blow. The result was a great shock to the four of them, so the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West did their own exhibition without consultation The means began to suppress Yuanshi Tianzun, so as not to give him a chance to gather mana again.


    This move of the four leaders of Tongtian cult immediately suppressed the arrogance of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, but it was impossible to give full play to the power of Yuanshi Tianzun.


    However, the supreme old gentleman saw the move of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and the two saints of the west, and was anxious in his heart. If this lasted for a long time, he and Yuanshi Tianzun were afraid that they could not break each other''s "four elephants killing immortal array", and all hope was gone, but there was no benefit in this mass robbery.


    Thinking of this, the great old gentleman couldn''t care to hide his unique skills any more. He shouted: "younger martial brother, give me the Pangu flag!"


    Although the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty did not know his meaning when he heard the words of the Supreme Lord, he did not hesitate to directly hand over the "Pangu flag" to the Supreme Lord, and he himself sacrificed the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" to protect himself. In his hand, he also picked up the three precious jade Ruyi, the treasure of preaching.


    After receiving the Pangu flag, the supreme old gentleman shouted, "look at the four elephant array such as wupoer!"


    Taishang Laojun said, but there were three flowers and five Qi on his head, and he showed the art of gasification and Sanqing. The three separated from their bodies were Taiqing, Yuqing and Shangqing. The Supreme Lord then handed over the two innate spiritual treasures in his hand, the "Tai Chi diagram" and the "Pangu flag", to the Taiqing and Yuqing, while the Shangqing was just empty handed.


    As soon as the Supreme Master''s method of vaporizing Sanqing appeared, the Tongtian cult leader''s face changed greatly. He immediately understood the Supreme Master''s intention. He wanted to use the method of vaporizing Sanqing to urge the art of combination. In addition, he had two great treasures to open the sky. He was afraid that the power could not be compared with that of the original emperor.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian quickly shouted, "stop them!"


    At this time, empress Nu Wa and the two western saints just reacted and wanted to stop it. Unfortunately, it was too late. The supreme Lao Jun had completed the secret art.


    I saw that the three separate bodies revealed by the Supreme Lord''s technique of gasification and Sanqing suddenly merged into one, and the Pangu Yuanshen appeared in the sky. Although this Pangu Yuanshen was not as powerful as the Pangu real body summoned by the twelve ancestors, it was also very powerful. Moreover, the Pangu Yuanshen had a sky opening axe "Pangu axe" in his hand, although this axe was not perfect, But it is no longer what the saints can resist.


    As soon as Pangu Yuanshen appeared, Tongtian cult leader''s face changed greatly. He frantically launched an attack in the hope of preventing the Supreme Lord from further improving the Pangu Yuanshen, and empress Nu Wa and the two saints in the West also launched an attack regardless of everything.


    The response to the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and the two western saints was expected by the supreme old gentleman. The supreme old gentleman pointed to the "xuanhuang exquisite tower of heaven and earth" with his hand, but it turned into a xuanhuang Qi to block the attacks of the saints. The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty also raised the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" to help the Supreme Lord defend.


    Lao Jun didn''t care too much about the attacks of the saints. His main energy was spent on the secret technique of gasification and Sanqing, and wanted to quickly complete the control of the secret technique.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother, join hands with Wei brother to unite the yuan God with the Pangu yuan God."


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty did not hesitate. He immediately came forward and joined hands with the Supreme Lord to enter the Pangu yuan God formed by the Supreme Lord''s gasification and Sanqing.


    As soon as the two yuan gods of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty entered the Pangu yuan God, the Pangu yuan God opened his eyes at once, but the great pressure was pressing towards the four saints.


    It can be said that at this time, the power of Pangu Yuanshen was no longer lower than that of Hongjun Daozu in the normal state. The most uncomfortable one was the Tongtian cult leader. After all, he was transformed by Pangu Yuanshen, so he suffered far more power than empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West.

 Chapter 1140

    When the saints held each other, Kunpeng left nanzhanbu Prefecture and returned to the underworld to watch the struggle between the saints with empress Houtu.


    When he saw that the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty wanted to launch the "Pangu flag" with 100% power, Kunpeng couldn''t help getting excited. In the past, although he thought that his body was strong enough to resist the attack of the innate treasure, when he saw the attack of the "Pangu flag" with 100% power, Kunpeng realized that he underestimated the innate treasure, especially the "Pangu flag", the first weapon in the three worlds.


    Not only was Kun Peng shocked, but the empress of the earth was also shocked. During the Lich war, she had not seen the power of the innate treasure, but she did not expect that the innate treasure had such great power in the hands of saints. She was filled with emotion and paid more attention to the "chaotic clock" in her hands, but he thought it was a little strange, The war between the saints has been ignored. Why did Hongjun Daozu not stop it.


    With such an idea, empress Houtu couldn''t help asking, "Kunpeng Daoyou, why didn''t Hongjun Daozu come forward to stop this situation? Isn''t he afraid that once the sage falls, it will affect the resistance to the invasion of the four forces?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "No one knows what Taoist Hongjun was thinking, but he didn''t show up when the saints were in such a situation. According to the poor Taoist priest, there are two possibilities: one is that the four forces have invaded not far from the three realms, and Taoist Hongjun can''t separate his spirit to manage the fighting of the saints, and the other is that Taoist Hongjun has too many things involved in measuring the robbery, which caused the reaction of the heavenly Tao, he said It has been restricted by the way of heaven! "


    When empress Houtu heard this, she asked, "in the view of Kunpeng''s friends, which of these two possibilities is the most correct?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "there is no track to find when things have developed to this point. I don''t dare to make a conclusion about it. Maybe there are both!"


    While Kunpeng was talking to empress Houtu, the supreme old gentleman took out his housekeeping skills and turned Sanqing into a spirit. Kunpeng despised this scene, but empress Houtu was shocked.


    Just listen, empress Houtu said, "the supreme old gentleman is not the first of the saints. It''s amazing to have such an anti heaven skill. One Qi turns into Sanqing, and then Sanqing closes Pangu. I''m afraid that after Dacheng, it can be compared with the ultimate power of our Witch family to summon Pangu''s real body!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and said disapprovingly, "the later Taoist friends looked up at the supreme old gentleman. His gasification Sanqing is just an illusion. The real power is different from the real body of Pangu summoned by the twelve ancestors'' witch array. They can''t speak on the same day."


    Empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, look at the Pangu yuan God condensed by the supreme old gentleman, but its authority is not weaker than Pangu''s real body. How can you think it is superficial?"


    Kunpeng said: "The Supreme Lord is just deceiving you people, but it is impossible to deceive the poor. His method of gasification and Sanqing is just a mass of pure Qi. What is his qualification to be compared with zuwu? Moreover, his secret method has such power only by integrating his own yuan God with the yuan God of the first heaven. If he leaves their yuan gods to help him, the gasification and Sanqing Nothing! "


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the supreme old gentleman is not a fool. In that case, why should he make this flashy skill?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "it''s nothing to say, but it''s just a greedy word. It must be that after preaching the Tao, the supreme old gentleman got the same inheritance from the Pangu yuan God as the twelve ancestors. He can use the fusion of the Sanqing yuan God to summon the Pangu yuan God. Therefore, the supreme old gentleman had a different heart and wanted to get the benefit alone. Finally, he just created this flashy skill."


    Empress Houtu said, "it''s too much for the old gentleman to swallow the skill inherited by the Father God alone. Did he do those things later!"


    Kunpeng said, "everyone has greed. There is nothing wrong with the move of the supreme old gentleman. However, he underestimated the Pangu Yuanshen and thought that with his intelligence, he could find another way to complete the Pangu Yuanshen with his own strength. He didn''t know that if the Pangu Yuanshen was so easy to get, he would have been given by the Hongjun Taoist ancestor and could still get him."


    Empress Houtu said, "I don''t know if a Taoist friend saw that the leader of Tongtian cult was angry because of this, but the Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t have any expression. I''m afraid it''s still a secret!"


    Kunpeng said, "what''s the secret? The reason why Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t say anything was that he got benefits from the supreme old gentleman. Otherwise, how could he continue to stand with the supreme old gentleman in his villain''s heart."


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist Kunpeng, you can see that Pangu''s yuan God is similar to Pangu''s real body. With the blessing of the yuan God of supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, plus the two congenital treasures of Pangu flag and Tai Chi map, I''m afraid the power is far above that Pangu''s real body. If we encounter it in the future, we''re afraid it''s hard to resist."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he nodded and said: "Although the Supreme Lord''s technique of gasification and Sanqing is flashy, if he and Yuanshi Tianzun jointly perform this technique of Pangu Yuanshen, I''m afraid that few people in the three realms can fight against him. If Taoist friends can summon Pangu''s real body in a short time with the power of the" Twelve Gods and evil array ", Tongtian cult leader can also fight with the power of the" immortal sword array " But others have to retreat. "


    When empress Houtu heard this, she said, "why didn''t Taoist friends show themselves? Isn''t even Taoist friends the enemy of Pangu Yuanshen?"


    Kunpeng said: "If I try my best, this incomplete Pangu Yuanshen is naturally not the enemy of me. Unfortunately, I dare not expose my ability now, so I can only avoid it. However, even if I encounter them, I can protect myself. After all, my body has been integrated with the ''Kongtong seal''. Unless Tiandao does not care about the consequences, it will be impossible for all saints to join hands You can''t kill me. "


    Empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, your four divine beasts are arranged separately. I''m afraid their power is not weaker than the Pangu yuan God?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s a pity that I can''t use them in the quantity robbery. Otherwise, even if Hongjun Taoist ancestor doesn''t deal with me, I won''t let me go that day. After all, it''s the power of the four poles of heaven and earth. Losing it will have a small impact on the three realms!"


    When empress Houtu saw that Kunpeng said so, she didn''t ask any more, and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, do you think it''s possible for the Supreme Lord to complete his secret method of gasification Sanqing and make it reach the same strength as Sanqing?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "It''s impossible, unless the Supreme Master can take away the Pangu Yuanshen of Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian sect leader, but it''s simply unrealistic. Although the Supreme Master has high cultivation, he can''t compare his attack power with Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian sect leader with ''Pangu flag'' and ''immortal killing sword array''. It''s even more difficult for him to improve this Pangu Yuanshen."


    Empress Houtu said, "is it possible for Kunpeng Taoist friends to lower their requirements and let that Qi gasification Sanqing reach the state of separation of the four divine beasts of Taoist friends?"


    Kunpeng said, "it''s not impossible, but to reach the realm of the four divine beasts, you need the best innate Lingbao, and the attributes should be consistent with yourself. At the same time, you also need the secret method of transforming the innate Lingbao into a separate body. None of these are indispensable. The Supreme Lord is afraid that he doesn''t have the ability."


    Speaking of the secret method, many people in the three realms want to get the secret that can integrate the innate spiritual treasure. Hongjun Taoist ancestor who fits the heaven''s way is no exception. If Hongjun Taoist ancestor can integrate the creation jade disc into himself, he can take the opportunity to swallow the heaven''s way without waiting for the four forces to invade the three realms and use the power of the other party''s heaven''s way to suppress his own heaven''s way to achieve his own goal of


    Maybe Hongjun Daozu had this idea before, otherwise he wouldn''t have secretly tried to kill Kunpeng, but when he found that Kunpeng had been integrated with the "Kongtong seal", the idea faded. After all, he was not the Tao of heaven and didn''t dare to risk killing Kunpeng. That would only hurt both sides.


    As for the saints, not to mention that Hongjun Daozu did not destroy Kunpeng, not to mention their saints, and they all know that no one is willing to provoke such a crazy person.


    Empress Houtu said, "congenial Lingbao is not difficult for the supreme old gentleman, but he has no chance to integrate the secret method of congenial Lingbao. That is to say, his technique of gasification and Sanqing will never be perfect!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. Even if he wants to improve this technique of gasification, Sanqing, he must first face the recognition of the way of heaven. I don''t think Hongjun Daozu will let the Supreme Lord develop like this and threaten his own safety, so we don''t need to worry about it."

 Chapter 1141

    Kunpeng is right. One Kunpeng has made Hongjun Daozu feel threatened. How can he make the supreme old gentleman develop again and threaten his realm.


    When Hongjun Daozu saw the power of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, he made up his mind to create resistance for them when the four forces invaded the three realms, so that they would have no more opportunities for development.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun do not know how serious the consequences of their outbreak are, but at this point, they have no choice unless they are willing to give up their goals and let heaven control them, but this is obviously impossible.


    Since the momentum has gathered, it is impossible to put it down gently. The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the God of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the Pangu yuan God, with a Pangu axe in his hand, split the chaotic star sky in the sky. Suddenly, the momentum is constantly spreading. The leader of Tongtian cult Under the attack of Pangu''s axe, the "four elephants killing immortal array" set up by Empress Nu Wa and the two western holy places was shaky.


    The attack on the Supreme Lord was a great shock to the leader of Tongtian cult. In his heart, he thought that the power of combining the Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Tianzun could only be compared with the real body of Pangu blocked by the twelve ancestors in those years, but he didn''t think that things were not what he thought. Although the Pangu Yuanshen of the Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Tianzun were incomplete, However, there are two great opening treasures, the Pangu flag and the Tai Chi map, which are completely in harmony with the Pangu yuan God. The strike force of the Pangu axe is greater than that of the previous "Pangu flag".


    For their own safety, the leader of Tongtian sect shouted, "everyone do your best and don''t leave behind!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult said "kill immortals and Four Swords", he met the Pangu axe, and the virtual image of the four spirit beasts behind him also flew up and jumped at the Pangu yuan God composed of one gasification and three Ching.


    Empress Nu Wa and the two saints in the West also knew the seriousness of the matter and dared not stay behind. The "red Hydrangea", "blessing God pestle" and "seven treasures wonderful tree" all met the Pangu axe, and the four spirit beasts also roared and formed a four spirit array to surround the Pangu yuan God, constantly sending out "chaotic God thunder" to break the Pangu yuan God.


    The outbreak of the saints'' all-out efforts shocked all the great powers in the three realms. Haotian, Xiwangmu, zhenyuanzi, Hongyun and Styx on the heaven did not expect that the saints would be so crazy. They all used their own final means. I''m afraid this war will be the most powerful one in the mass robbery, and there is no way back for both sides.


    Hongyun was foolish at this time. Originally, he thought he was a saint set by the way of heaven and a person who should be robbed. The saints had no way to take him. When he saw the battle among the saints in chaos, he was very shocked. If he was such a quasi saint, it would be only a matter of minutes and seconds for the other party to destroy himself, I''m afraid Tiandao hasn''t had time to react. He''s scared. At this time, Hongyun can''t help regretting his original move. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine to sell in the world, and he can only run through this difficulty alone.


    At this time, Hongyun had no intention to think about the merits of assisting the emperor. That was not what he could manage. At present, the most important thing was whether he could survive the disaster with his own strength.


    Hongyun''s mind is funny. In fact, whether the saints or Kunpeng, they don''t have the mind to deal with a trivial person like Hongyun. Although Hongyun will preach, the saints are also graded. Hongyun can''t compare with the saints after preaching. The gap between the two is very different. In addition, the saints and Kunpeng don''t want to provoke the way of heaven and damage themselves for villains like Hong Yun. Therefore, as long as Hong Yun doesn''t make a fool to provoke the saints and Kunpeng, he can survive the disaster safely. As for whether he can survive the great difficulty of the four forces invading the three realms in the future, it''s another matter. No one can say.


    After the collision between Pangu''s axe and the innate Lingbao of the saints, there was a burst of thunder. The leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West were shocked by the aftershock when they recovered the innate Lingbao. However, these are minor injuries. They will recover in a moment as saints.


    The four spirit beasts entangled the Pangu yuan God, which made the Supreme Lord and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty dizzy. Fortunately, the Supreme Lord saw the opportunity early and sacrificed the "xuanhuang exquisite tower of heaven and earth" to protect the safety of the Pangu yuan God.


    Being bombarded by the four spirit beasts made the supreme old gentleman understand his shortcomings. Although the Pangu yuan God could turn out the power of heaven, his body was very weak. It was far from being compared with the Pangu real body summoned by the "Twelve Gods evil array". Close combat was his biggest weakness.


    Not only did the Supreme Lord see this, but all the saints also noticed it. As soon as the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two western saints said secretly, they immediately controlled the four spirit beasts to rush to Pangu Yuanshen.


    After a loud bang, the four spirit beasts exploded. Although they were condensed by the Qi of chaos, their magic power was not weaker than that of a quasi saint with peak cultivation. The self explosion of the four quasi saints was beyond the protection of the weak Pangu yuan God. Even if he had the "mysterious yellow and exquisite tower of heaven and earth" as the acquired treasure of merit and virtue, Can''t stop the power of self explosion.


    After the loud noise, the Pangu Yuanshen was shaky, but fortunately, the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun had strong mana and stabilized it, barely allowing the Pangu Yuanshen to disintegrate.


    It is also the reason why Pangu Yuanshen is incomplete, so the close attack is very low. If the Supreme Lord can improve Pangu Yuanshen, this weakness will no longer exist, at least not as weak as it is now. Of course, if the Supreme Lord can gather the three treasures to open the sky and evolve a complete Pangu axe, even if the Four Saints work together, they are not the enemy of Pangu axe, This is the reason why Pangu Yuanshen and Pangu axe are incomplete.


    It''s hard for the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun. The Pangu Yuanshen is related to his own Yuanshen rest. The damage borne by the Pangu Yuanshen will be reflected in their Yuanshen. Therefore, at the moment of the explosion of the four spirit beasts, the Supreme Lord and the Yuanshi Tianzun''s two holy Yuanshen suffered a lot of damage.


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "senior brother, it''s not a way to go on like this. If you are attacked by senior brother Tongtian continuously, you and I won''t be able to support it in a long time!"


    The Supreme Lord sighed: "brother Wei didn''t expect this to happen. The Pangu yuan God has such a big weakness. Fortunately, we have ''heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower'' and ''central Xuji apricot yellow flag'' to protect ourselves. They can''t break our defense in a short time!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was not so confident as the Supreme Master. He just heard him say, "elder martial brother, I''m afraid that Tongtian junior brother has ignored it now. Don''t you see that he has taken out all the ''immortal killing four swords''. Once he sets up the'' immortal killing sword array '', we''re afraid it''s hard to resist!"


    The Supreme Lord also understood this, but he could not admit defeat like this, so he said: "younger martial brother, we must insist again no matter what. If we admit defeat like this, I''m afraid that the merit of assisting the emperor will pass us by. Without the merit of assisting the emperor, how serious the consequences are, even if I don''t say it, you understand!"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "elder martial brother, I understand what you said, but we don''t want to waste it any more. The situation is bad for us!"


    The supreme old gentleman sighed: "brother Wei didn''t expect it to be like this. Originally, I thought that as long as things made a big noise, the teacher would naturally come forward to stop us, but I didn''t expect that the teacher had no intention to come forward at all. It seems that he really wants to kill us, otherwise he won''t let us fight like this!"


    Not only did the Supreme Master have such an idea, but the leader of Tongtian also had such an idea. He just heard him say, "younger martial brother, do you think something is wrong? Why hasn''t the teacher come forward to stop our war so far? It''s very bad for both of us!"


    Then he sighed: "senior brother Tongtian also found this. It seems that the teacher wants us to clean up the mess after we lose both, but we can''t fight like this anymore!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "what should we do now according to younger martial brother?"


    Then he sighed: "senior brother Tongtian, if we fight like this, we''re afraid we''ll all get hurt. Why don''t we make peace with the eldest senior brother and the second senior brother? It''s a big deal that we share some merit!"


    Hearing the quotation, the leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "well, I didn''t want to fight with them, but the Supreme Lord was too self righteous and had to force us."

 Chapter 1142

    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun are difficult to ride a tiger and can''t give up easily. The leader of Tongtian cult doesn''t want to expose his ultimate strength. Both sides have a heart of peace.


    Jieyin also knew that the leader of Tongtian sect was too face-saving, so he didn''t let the leader of Tongtian sect come forward to make peace with the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, so he had to come forward on his own. Jieyin was afraid that once the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty opposed and lost his face, so he didn''t explicitly talk about making peace with the Supreme Lord, but secretly discussed with him by means of sound transmission.


    Just listen to the introduction and say, "senior brother, when things come to this point, both of us can''t help each other. Why don''t we make peace? It''s good for everyone!"


    The supreme old gentleman couldn''t help but be happy when he heard this. He thought it was the leader of Tongtian cult. They couldn''t bear it first, so he said, "peace can be made, but it has to pay some price!"


    Then I heard that the supreme old gentleman wanted to bargain with himself, but I had a long breath in my heart. Finally, the supreme old gentleman didn''t have the heart to fight to the death with them. Then the sage said, "but I don''t know what price the elder martial brother wants us to pay? If it''s not too much, the poor monk can make a decision directly!"


    The Supreme Master snorted coldly and said, "speaking of being too much, you are also the four of you. You have joined hands with Kunpeng to abolish the emperor. Since you have made such a move, you have to pay a corresponding price. I don''t force people too much. You just need to let out the initiative to assist the emperor!"


    Although he had the best temper among the saints, he was very angry when he heard the words of the supreme old gentleman, so he sneered: "Elder martial brother, I''m afraid you haven''t figured out the current situation. Your Pangu Yuanshen is already shaky. If we don''t see a teacher calculating us, as long as we set up the ''immortal killing sword array'', you and Yuanshi will be seriously injured even if they don''t die. If you want to hide the price from the sky, we don''t need to talk about it any more. Let''s see the real chapter under our hands!"


    The tough reply made the Supreme Master blush and embarrassed him. However, the Supreme Master was at the end of his power and had been seen through, so he didn''t dare to resist the sage. He just heard the Supreme Master say, "how can we finish this matter according to the intention of the younger martial brother?"


    Then the sage said: "If the eldest martial brother is allowed to end the cause and effect of both sides, the eldest martial brother will not agree. If the eldest martial brother really wants peace talks, we can sit down and have a good talk. After all, we still have a common opponent. After fighting for so long, Tiandao has no response. It''s unreasonable. I''m afraid Tiandao wants to hurt both you and me, so it''s easier to control at that time Stop us! "


    Although the supreme old gentleman also understood this, he didn''t want to stop easily without an accurate reply, so he said: "it''s not impossible to sit down and talk with younger martial brother, but you need to give a bottom line, so that I can explain to my disciples, otherwise we can only fight even if both lose."


    When I heard this, I said, "I want to discuss this matter with senior brother Tongtian. If senior brother wants peace talks, please wait a moment!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "as long as you are sincere, then junior brother Yuanshi and I are willing to make peace with you!"


    After hearing this, he turned to Tongtian leader and said, "senior brother Tongtian, the other party is willing to negotiate, but we need to give sincerity first. I can''t decide this, so I still need senior brother to decide!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said, "take it, younger martial brother. How sincere do you think the elder martial brother is?"


    Then he said, "now that things have come to this point, neither of us is willing to fight any more. The eldest martial brother should not refuse. Of course, we need to pay a price."


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment and said, "younger martial brother, how much do you think we can give up to satisfy each other''s appetite?"


    Then he said, "it''s hard to say. When we discussed with the eldest martial brother, he was a lion. He even wanted us to give up the initiative to assist the emperor, so I think there is nothing to satisfy them!"


    The leader of Tongtian said, "if so, we can only sit down and talk, otherwise we can''t talk about the result. Then we lead the younger martial brother to reply to the eldest martial brother and say that we are willing to give up 20% of our merits and virtues to see if they really want to negotiate!"


    When he heard this, he nodded, and then said to the Supreme Master, "elder martial brother, we are willing to give 20% of our merits to people and explain two teachings. I don''t know what you think. If you really want peace talks, we can find a place to sit down and talk!"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "it''s impossible for Liang Chengde to let us stop, but since you want to do business, we can sit down and talk."


    To tell the truth, the Supreme Lord''s support for this technique of gasification, Sanqing is very expensive. Such a delay is very disadvantageous to him at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, so he can only accept the request for peace talks.


    After the decision was made, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun took back the Yuanshen, and the Pangu Yuanshen immediately dissipated. However, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun were worried about the Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West. The "xuanhuang exquisite tower of heaven and earth" was still hanging above their heads, and the "Taiji map" turned into a golden bridge and fell at the feet of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and the two saints in the West understood each other''s concerns, so they immediately accepted the "four elephants killing immortal array" and gave way to the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "elder martial brother, it''s not a way for us to fight like this. We must always think for the sake of all living beings in the three realms. After all, after the robbery, we have to face the invasion of the four forces. As the main force, you and I have to preserve our strength. Why don''t we stop now?"


    However, the words of the leader of Tongtian sect were just the scene words, so that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun could have a step to go down in front of all living beings in the three realms to avoid losing face.


    For the Tongtian cult leader, this speech made the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun sigh in their hearts. They knew that although they had two congenital treasures in hand, they were not the enemies of the four saints. Fortunately, the Tongtian cult leader gave them a step to avoid the possibility of losing face in front of the immortals in the three realms.


    Since the leader of Tongtian cult has set an example, the supreme old gentleman can''t help but give face, so he said: "since younger martial brother Tongtian said so, we''ll stop for the safety of all living beings in the three realms."


    The immortals in the three realms who had been watching the war never thought that the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Heavenly Master would end the struggle between the two sides in such a hurry, which disappointed them greatly. Hongyun, in particular, has a grudge against the saints. If it were not for so many things caused by the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, he would not be taken away from the respect of the teacher of the emperor.


    Hongyun is just thinking about his people''s fault, but he never thought about how such a thing would happen today if he didn''t have a ghost in his heart and parted ways with Kunpeng and others. In the final analysis, he can''t blame others for his own fault. Unfortunately, Hongyun now has a demon in his heart. Instead, he doesn''t think so. He always thinks it''s the fault of the saints and Kunpeng.


    It''s not that the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t think about Hongyun, but now Hongyun is no longer the teacher of the emperor. Even if he is the person who should be robbed, it''s nothing great. After all, the quantitative robbery is coming to an end. Even if he has a grudge, he can''t turn over any big waves. Therefore, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun directly put Hongyun behind him.


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "it''s a blessing for all living beings in the three realms to agree. Since we have decided to stop, we might as well sit down and talk about the emperor. What do you think?"


    The great old gentleman said, "it''s better to go to Taiqing heaven to think about business."


    There are four saints on the Tongtian sect leader''s side, but they don''t worry about the conspiracy between the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun, so they nodded and said, "elder martial brother, please go first, and I''ll come later!"


    Hearing this, the emperor looked around and said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, the emperor''s abolition of legislation has Kunpeng''s share. Doesn''t he want to discuss it with us?"


    When Tongtian sect leader heard this, he said: "no need to worry about this, elder martial brother. Taoist friend Kunpeng has said that the emperor has nothing to do with him since then. Everything will be handled by myself. If elder martial brother thinks there is anything wrong, he can discuss it with me directly!"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty were surprised when they heard this. They didn''t understand why Kunpeng gave up this readily available great merit. This is not the way Kunpeng has always done things, so they were vigilant and thought it might be the conspiracy of the leader of Tongtian cult. But when they saw the magnanimous faces of Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints, they were relieved again, so they didn''t speak any more and directly broke the space to return to Taiqing heaven.

 Chapter 1143

    When the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty left, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and the two saints of the West looked at each other, and then broke open the space to go to Taiqing heaven.


    When Hongyun, who had been looking south, saw that the saints abandoned him, the man who should be robbed was also the teacher of the former Emperor, his hatred was directed at the spirit. In an instant, Hongyun''s anger was controlled and was only one step away from being possessed by the devil.


    At this critical moment, the Tao did it that day. With the power of the opportunity of the avenue, the Tao of heaven woke up the red cloud in an instant. The reason why the Tao of heaven did it was because the red cloud was the person who should be robbed and could not die like this. That would affect the general trend of heaven and earth, which is not allowed by the Tao of heaven.


    While the way of heaven was helping red clouds, the emperor, who was far away in Dongsheng, suddenly felt that something had been lost. Because he was now a mortal, he did not know that the treasure of the emperor, the "Kowloon seal", which had originally settled in him, had left him, and he was no longer the emperor.


    The departure of the "Nine Dragon Seal" is very clear to Hong Yun, who is the person who should be robbed, but he is powerless. After all, he has no ability to compete with the saints. After seeing this scene, the saints far away in the Taiqing sky understood that the emperor had been recognized by the way of heaven, and it was impossible for the Supreme Lord and the first emperor to stop even if they wanted to stop it. The leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and the two saints of the West had a long chat. The emperor was finally settled, but they were in a good mood.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "senior brother, now the emperor of Tang has been recognized by the heaven and become a real emperor. This is an unchangeable fact. I hope senior brother will not stop the development of the heaven!"


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian sect said this, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the emperor of Yuanshi couldn''t help being vigilant. They thought that the leader of Tongtian sect wanted to repent. So the great old gentleman snorted coldly and said, "how come younger martial brother Tongtian can''t repent? If so, I won''t stop the emperor from unifying the fairy world!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard the words of the Supreme Master, he understood that the other party wanted to be bad, so he said calmly: "elder martial brother, please don''t be dry, but I didn''t mean that. I just wanted to ask the eldest martial brother to take back the disciples who assisted the Song Emperor. There''s no malice!"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "it''s not busy. Brother Wei will naturally recall his disciples after we negotiate the terms, but it''s impossible before that!"


    When the leader of Tongtian sect heard this, he said, "well, since the eldest martial brother insists on it, let''s do it! If the eldest martial brother has any ideas, please speak frankly. We''re all ears!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "20% of the merits and virtues of assisting the emperor are too few. This is something that my junior brother Yuanshi and I can''t agree with. The three of us should share this merit equally!"


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, empress Nuwa said, "the eldest martial brother''s request is a little too much. The emperor made it only after the four of us tried our best. It''s impossible for the eldest martial brother to share equally with us without doing anything!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "there is no impossible thing in the world. If there is a emperor, there is a teacher of the emperor. If you are willing to give me the teacher of the emperor, then we can also accept the division of these two successful virtues, but I don''t know what junior sister Nuwa thinks?"


    When Nuwa heard this, she sneered and said, "elder martial brother, the more you say, the more outrageous it is. How can the emperor''s teacher give you up? It''s impossible at all. Elder martial brother, it''s better to say something real, otherwise it won''t come to any result, and it will only waste everyone''s time!"


    The Supreme Master sneered: "does Nu Wa think that the emperor has been recognized by heaven, so she thinks that the overall situation is determined, so she thinks that she can eat me and Yuanshi younger martial brother. You are wrong to think so, but don''t forget that Dongsheng China is still in the hands of my people and Buddhism!"


    When Nuwa heard this, she sneered and said, "elder martial brother wants to stop the emperor''s army with people and elucidation disciples. If you are not afraid of boundless cause and effect with the human race, we will not stop it. I want to see if people and elucidation dare to kill!"


    When hearing this, the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty sneered: "younger martial sister Nuwa, the emperor has a large army, but the emperor of song also has a large army. Does younger martial sister think that the army of the emperor of song is for nothing?"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she said with a sneer: "the emperor of the Song Dynasty has a large army, but they seem not to listen to the mobilization of your people and the two religions. Moreover, in the previous events, your people and the two religions have lost the support of the people in the three circles. I''m afraid the army of the emperor of the Song Dynasty will not be at your mercy!"


    Then the sage saw that empress Nuwa and Yuanshi Tianzun were more and more anxious, so he said, "don''t argue. You won''t have any results if you fight like this. It''s better to take a step back!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "how should we distribute the merits of assisting the emperor according to the intention of leading younger martial brothers?"


    Then the sage said, "ten percent of the merits and virtues can be divided into four or three. Nu Wa is the virgin of the human race and sets up the human emperor. Then the teacher of the human emperor will be assigned by you and senior brother Tongtian, while the merits and virtues of assisting the human emperor will be divided into three, four in the west, and the remaining three poor will be handed over to the eldest senior brother and the second senior brother. What do you think?"


    I have to say that it''s good to introduce the sage. After talking, it''s a great advantage for the West. He knows that the emperor is something that they can''t get in the west, so he gave up to the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, and he took a quarter of that very merit. Since then, he can get the greatest benefit.


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment and said, "I have no opinion on this. What do the eldest and second senior brothers think?"


    The Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty were just talking. They were very clear about the situation of the emperor''s army of the Song Dynasty. Although they said they did not get the greatest benefit, they also gained something, so the Supreme Lord said: "Well, I''m not greedy, so let''s divide it. But one thing makes people wonder, since Kunpeng doesn''t play the merit of helping the emperor, why does he want to touch the cause and effect? I don''t know if several younger martial brothers have thought about it."


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, it made Tongtian cult leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West alert. Only zhunti said, "elder martial brother means Kunpeng has another conspiracy?"


    The Supreme Lord said, "I don''t know if there is any conspiracy, but I think there is something wrong with this matter. We''d better consider it carefully so as not to fall into the other party''s conspiracy!"


    Speaking of Kunpeng, the saints are not cautious. After all, they have never been cheap from Kunpeng. Most of them are fooled by Kunpeng.


    Just listen to zhunti said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. In fact, when Kunpeng promised to help us rebuild the emperor, I felt something wrong, but I don''t know what''s wrong!"


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly: "I don''t think it''s as complicated as you think. Kunpeng didn''t mean well to help us. First of all, he provoked a fight between us, and he can secretly observe our weaknesses and plan for the future. Second, what the eldest and second senior brothers did before was too much, which made Kunpeng and empress Houtu unbearable. It''s natural for Kunpeng to be human Will not suffer without revenge. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "younger martial sister Nuwa, I can''t agree with her. Even if Kunpeng wants to revenge me and the eldest martial brother, why doesn''t he take a penny for the merit of assisting the emperor? Don''t say that Kunpeng doesn''t like this merit, then I won''t believe anyone will not want it!"


    Empress Nuwa sneered: "Elder martial brother Yuanshi can''t help it if he doesn''t believe it. It''s really important for us to help the emperor, but it can be done or not for Kunpeng. After all, compared with his boundless merits, the merits of helping the emperor are pitiful. As for his younger brother, he is not involved in merits, so Kunpeng naturally won''t attract teachers for his mere merits Come! "


    When I heard what empress Nu Wa said, the sage said: "Empress Nuwa is right. Compared with us, Kunpeng really doesn''t care about this merit. On the contrary, what he really cares about is the teacher. Although he says that he has" Kongtong seal "in his hand and is not afraid of life and death, he doesn''t want to expose his real strength in front of the teacher. That will only let the teacher see through everything about him. At that time, he was dangerous. Kunpeng naturally won''t do anything for this Put yourself in danger because of merit! "


    With the support of the sage, empress Nuwa was very happy. The leader of Tongtian also nodded and said, "I also think the younger martial sister is right. Kunpeng seems crazy, but he also pays attention to his life and won''t take risks easily!"


    When the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty saw the Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the west, they didn''t want to say more about Kunpeng.

 Chapter 1144

    Tongtianjiao thought that the scene was a little cold, and they had not talked about what teachers did not intervene in the struggle, so they said: "There is no need to say more about Kunpeng. After all, he is not our enemy, and Kunpeng can help me attract the teacher''s attention to a certain extent. Let''s talk about why we made such a big noise. It''s unusual that the teacher didn''t stop us!"


    Hearing the words of Tongtian cult leader, the saints felt as heavy as a big stone. The pressure of Hongjun Taoist ancestor on them was so great that they could not breathe.


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "what else do you want to think about? Since the teacher doesn''t stop us, he must want to catch us all again when we both lose!"


    Zhunti shook his head and said, "this may be only a small part. The teacher can''t be unaware that we won''t ignore the invasion of the three realms by the four forces for the sake of a mere emperor. After all, although our merit is good, it is far from one world. There must be something else in it, but we don''t know!"


    Hearing zhunti''s words, the saints couldn''t help thinking. Zhunti was right. This time, it was really not as simple as they thought. If they suffered heavy losses, it would be difficult for Hongjun Daozu in the future. Even if Hongjun Daozu wanted to clean up these people, it was impossible to ignore his own safety!


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman said, "do you think it''s possible that the four forces are approaching the periphery of the three realms, so the old reason is trying to resist them, and now he is unable to intervene in the robbery?"


    As soon as the Supreme Master said this, everyone thought it was possible. They only heard the leader of Tongtian say, "we don''t rule out this possibility, but I think the teacher may be limited by the way of heaven and can''t intervene in the robbery!"


    If the words of the supreme old gentleman only interested the saints, then the words of the leader of Tongtian sect were earth shaking and shocked the saints.


    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly: "how can it be that the teacher has fit? The way of heaven and the way of heaven are one and two sides. How can the way of heaven limit the teacher? This truth doesn''t make sense!"


    At this time, the guide said, "don''t be impatient, Second Senior brother. We''d better listen to the reasons given by senior brother Tongtian, and it''s not too late to make a conclusion. I don''t think senior brother Tongtian will talk casually!"


    It has to be said that the mind of receiving and guiding is higher than that of Yuanshi Tianzun. Yuanshi Tianzun pays too much attention to the skin, but it is crazy to suppress those who have enemies with him, regardless of right or wrong. This can not be compared with receiving and guiding. Maybe this is nature.


    Just listen, Tongtian leader said: "In fact, there is nothing difficult to understand. Although the teacher fits the way of heaven, the teacher once said that Hongjun is the way of heaven, but the way of heaven is not Hongjun, which shows that the way of heaven is not completely under the teacher''s control. Although it is said that the amount can''t afford Hongjun, the teacher''s action at the beginning of the amount robbery is too big. Don''t take Kunpeng as an example, the teacher shouldn''t The quasi saint who sneaked into Kunpeng in front of the immortals. I think that since Kunpeng can move from the famine, it is also the permission of heaven. The teacher''s move is somewhat against heaven. Naturally, Tao will not let the teacher act against heaven again that day. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun disagreed and said, "according to martial brother Tongtian, what Kunpeng did is in line with the general trend of heaven. What about the things he did against heaven before?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult disdained and said, "senior brother Yuanshi said that Kunpeng has done many things against the sky. Can you tell us what things are? Don''t say that those things against you are against the sky, which will make people laugh."


    However, the leader of Tongtian sect didn''t leave a face for Yuanshi Tianzun, so he directly gave Yuanshi Tianzun to him and couldn''t speak. The Supreme Lord said, "junior brother Tongtian, pay attention to your words. After all, Yuanshi is your brother, but you have no respect for your words!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sneered: "I have said before that there is no relationship between you and me. Please don''t talk to me in the name of this brother!"


    When I was introduced, the scene suddenly became hot, but I quickly rounded up the scene and said, "don''t be impulsive, three senior brothers. We''re talking about big things, not fighting by force! Senior brother Tongtian, it''s better not to explain your reasoning in detail, so that everyone can understand!"


    The leader of Tongtian didn''t want to turn against the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun at this time. After all, anything could happen before the end of the quantitative robbery, so he said: "I have a reason to say so. Don''t forget that in terms of merit, who is better than Kunpeng? This alone can show that Kunpeng has made contributions to the three realms, and the heaven can''t touch him. The teacher''s actions can''t be recognized by the heaven, and the teacher is still secretly influencing us saints, which is even contrary to the heaven, so I am I think the way of heaven may also limit the teacher''s behavior. "


    The words of the leader of Tongtian sect have caused great waves in the hearts of all saints, especially the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun. The former leader of Tongtian sect was brave and resourceless, but now the leader of Tongtian sect has grown up and is no longer the leader of Tongtian sect they knew before. If they don''t pay attention to this in the future, they will suffer a heavy loss. In fact, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun will suffer a lot Has suffered a great loss and paid a heavy price for it.


    When he heard this, he said, "elder martial brother Tongtian means that the teacher has not fully mastered the way of heaven, so we are not afraid of being controlled by the teacher?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect shook his head and said, "these are two different things. In essence, we saints want to assist teachers to improve the way of heaven. As long as teachers do not go too far, the way of heaven will not be ignored. If we want to protect ourselves, we must break off the relationship with the way of heaven. Only in this way can we get real freedom."


    Speaking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult sighed: "the world thinks saints are good, but how do they know our pain? In fact, we are just a little bigger mole ants under the heaven!"


    Hearing the word "mole ant", the saints feel deeply. They always think that all living beings in the three realms are mole ants. However, when the teacher wants to fight them, they just find that they are just a slightly larger mole ant compared with the teacher and Tiandao. The sudden feeling makes them unbearable. But at this time, Hongjun Daozu made the saints more uneasy, which has intensified the relationship between the saints and the heavenly way, which is one of the reasons why the heavenly way will try its best to stop Hongjun Daozu.


    At this time, zhunti said, "if we remove the opportunity of the great road among the yuan gods, can we really get rid of the way of heaven and be free between heaven and earth since then?"


    The supreme old gentleman is the one with the highest cultivation among the saints, so he said: "younger martial brother zhunti is wrong. We can not completely get rid of the control of the heavenly way as you think, but let ourselves not be affected by the heavenly way. If we want to completely get rid of the heavenly way, we can only take the way to prove the Tao. Breaking the heavenly way is the real freedom!"


    When zhunti heard this, he sighed: "breaking the way of heaven to prove the way is that the great God Pangu didn''t have such ability, not to mention us. The eldest martial brother was joking!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "junior brother zhunti was wrong. Pangu''s great God used his strength to prove that the death of the body is the general trend. Otherwise, how can everything in heaven and earth be transformed? Today''s heaven can''t be compared with the heaven in Pangu''s great God period. As long as we accumulate enough strength, we can naturally break the heaven!"


    When the sage heard this, he said, "senior brother, you, Yuanshi senior brother and Tongtian senior brother are the great God of Pangu, but Yuanshen knows more secrets. Can you tell us the difference between today''s Tiandao and Pangu''s Tiandao, so that we can be relieved!"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Speaking of the way of heaven, the way of heaven was perfect at the same time as the great God Pangu. If I tried to prove the way of heaven, it would only be my death. However, after the great God Pangu opened the sky, the way of heaven was seriously injured by the great God Pangu. Even if the teacher combined the way of heaven with AO, it would only make up for a small part. The way of heaven is still imperfect. That''s why the teacher gave me the opportunity of seven ways It''s only a small remedy for the teacher to improve the way of heaven. It''s not so easy to improve the way of heaven after it''s broken. Even if we have all seven saints, the way of heaven still can''t be restored to its heyday, and we naturally have the opportunity to prove it. I think Kunpeng has been dragging his feet to prove it. I''m afraid he''s trying to prove it. When the way of heaven is damaged, he will break the way of heaven To the throne. "


    After hearing the words of the supreme old gentleman, Jieyin and zhunti saints looked at each other and saw the boundless desire from each other''s eyes.

 Chapter 1145

    Speaking of using force to prove Tao, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa didn''t think about it, but they both have the weakness of heaven first. It''s very difficult to break the Tao of heaven with force. The leader of Tongtian cult is attacking high and defending low, but empress Nuwa is both low. She can only do it. When the four forces invade the three realms, see if she can seize the innate spiritual treasure or supreme treasure she needs from each other.


    Not to mention the two saints in the west, they are equivalent to empress Nuwa. As for the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, they are also congenitally deficient. However, the supreme old gentleman has the method of gasification, Sanqing and is the most likely person among the saints to prove the Tao.


    Just listen, zhunti said, "the big brother''s secret method of gasification and Sanqing is very good. Among all saints, only the big brother can successfully get rid of the control of heaven!"


    The Supreme Lord sighed: "it''s not easy to break the heaven way. You all see that my one gasification and three clearing secret method is just a vain expression. In practice, it''s too far apart. Even if I can break the heaven way, I''m in danger of death under the counterattack of the heaven way. The result is the same as Pangu God!"


    Zhunti said, "I''m afraid it''s wrong for senior brother to say so. Your Pangu yuan God can withstand the self explosion of the four spirit beasts without anything. How can you say it''s just a show in vain!"


    When the Supreme Lord heard zhunti''s words, he sighed: "younger martial brother zhunti was wrong. Pangu Yuanshen was badly hurt in the self explosion of the four spirit beasts. If it wasn''t for the help of younger martial brother Yuanshi, you couldn''t maintain the integrity of Pangu Yuanshen with your poor strength. What you see is just superficial Kung Fu!"


    At this time, the sage was introduced and said, "elder martial brother, it seems that your appearance of condensing Pangu Yuanshen is the same as that of the twelve ancestors'' wubu ''twelve heavenly gods and evil array''. I wonder if this Pangu Yuanshen can be compared with Pangu''s real body after it is improved?"


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he said, "in terms of power, there is no difference between Pangu Yuanshen and Pangu''s real body, but one focuses on the flesh and the other on Yuanshen!"


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult sneered: "one Qi turns Sanqing into Sanqing, and there is no complete Sanqing Yuanshen. How can your Pangu Yuanshen compare with the Pangu real body condensed by the twelve ancestors? It''s just self deception. I''m afraid that your Pangu Yuanshen will be torn apart under the attack of Pangu''s real body."


    After hearing the ridicule of Tongtian leader, the Supreme Lord didn''t get angry, but said sincerely to Tongtian leader: "brother Tongtian, I know you misunderstood me, but for our own safety, please connect with my Yuanshen and understand the secrets of each other''s Yuanshen. What do you think?"


    The idea of the Supreme Lord seems to be very beneficial to the leader of Tongtian cult. You can learn from the Supreme Lord that 40% of the Pangu yuan gods are more likely to know the secret of the other party''s Qi and Sanqing, but it''s not true. However, the leader of Tongtian cult sees through this point and doesn''t fall into the trap of the Supreme Lord.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "elder martial brother, it''s easy to calculate. You can get the last Pangu yuan God from me, so that you and Yuanshi can know everything left by the Father God, but I can only get seven points. Your idea is really good. If you want to change, we can participate in the research together, otherwise we''ll stay the same."


    Tongtian sect leader''s words made the Supreme Lord helpless, but the Yuanshi Tianzun stared. In fact, the Yuanshi Tianzun was also worried about the Supreme Lord in his heart. So Yuanshi Tianzun said, "it''s good. Since younger martial brother Tongtian is worried about his own losses, the three of us can integrate with the yuan God. How much we can get depends on their own creation."


    The leader of Tongtian sect said, "this is the best. I just don''t know what the eldest martial brother thinks?"


    The match and singing between the leader of Tongtian cult and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty made the supreme old gentleman unable to refuse. He could only say: "since the two younger martial brothers say so, I naturally have no objection!"


    Zhunti and Jieyin two saints were dumbfounded when they heard this. They didn''t think that Sanqing was still hostile for a while, and they cooperated again in a twinkling of an eye.


    Since Hongjun Daozu secretly influenced the saints, the two saints in the West have always wanted to get rid of the control of heaven. Sanqing has Pangu''s legacy, but they don''t. So the sage zhunti said, "elder martial brother, your cultivation is the highest among us. I don''t know what you think of this to prove the Tao. Can you give us some advice?"


    When the emperor heard this, he sighed: "I don''t dare to say that I don''t know much about it. I''m just trying to prove it myself. Among the three worlds, Kunpeng and Houtu Niang are the two people who know the most about it. If senior brother wants to hear what I think, I''ll say a few words. If there''s anything wrong, I hope junior brother can point it out, so that I can let him know Insufficient. "


    The sage zhunti said, "elder martial brother is serious. I can see right and wrong with my cultivation. It''s just learning some experience from the elder martial brother!"


    It has to be said that the zhunti saint is the most open person among the saints. He just had a war with the supreme Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun. After that, he opened his mouth to find evidence with him. In other words, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa can''t pull down this face and lose this face.


    For zhunti''s move, the leader of Tongtian cult despised it and felt that zhunti was a loss of the dignity of saints. On the contrary, empress Nuwa felt that zhunti had a stake and could take the opportunity to get some useful things out of the mouth of the supreme old gentleman. However, empress Nuwa didn''t think that the supreme old gentleman would know everything, but just said something.


    Zhunti didn''t know that the Supreme Master wouldn''t tell him all his thoughts, but zhunti thought that he knew nothing. If he could get some progress from the Supreme Master, he would not miss such an opportunity.


    Seeing that zhunti saints could not refuse to say so, and he also wanted to take the opportunity to ask some things from zhunti''s mouth, so he said: "We all know the basic method of proving Tao from the teacher. I''ll tell you my opinion. If you want to use the method of proving Tao, you must first refine your body or have a strong defensive innate treasure, otherwise you can''t bear the counterattack of the heavenly Tao. The body refining method is the jiuzhuanxuan skill left by Pangu''s father God, but the requirement of this skill is too high There is the blood essence of the witch family, but we are practitioners. Naturally, we can''t practice this method. It''s very useful to mention the Buddhist relic body of younger martial brother. If younger martial brother has enough power to break the way of heaven, we can succeed only by giving up the Buddhist relic body after preaching the way. The method of one gasification and three clearing of the poor is exactly this method, but we didn''t think of this ancient yuan God It''s too hard to refine. "


    The words of the Supreme Lord were true and false, which made zhunti and the two saints dare not fully listen to them. Zhunti said and asked, "elder martial brother, if you can really break the way of heaven, it doesn''t matter if you give up the golden body. I''m afraid you can''t prove the way if you give up the golden body!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "what we stress about demonstrating Tao with strength is strength. Although we have improved our accomplishments for so many years, we can''t improve our mana. After all, we are all the methods of demonstrating Tao with merit. We need great merit to improve our mana, so we can only start with external forces and borrow the power of innate Lingbao."


    Speaking of this, the supreme old gentleman couldn''t help sighing: "it''s still the reckless interests of Kunpeng. He has created a secret method of integrating innate Lingbao. If we can get this method, it is hopeful to prove the Tao!"


    Hearing what the Supreme Lord said, zhunti, Jieyin, empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian all understood the intention of the Supreme Lord. They dared to think that the Supreme Lord wanted to fight Kunpeng. They all knew in their hearts what kind of person Kunpeng was. They wanted to learn this secret method from him. They were afraid that there was no hope. If they could seize it with strength, the teacher was afraid that they would have done it long ago, and it would come to them Therefore, they all ignored the words of the supreme old gentleman.


    The Supreme Lord originally wanted to provoke the greed of the saints, and then combined the power of the six saints to force Kunpeng to say the secret method, so as to avenge Kunpeng''s previous hatred. Unfortunately, his intention has long been seen through by the saints. They don''t want to provoke Kunpeng, who can be said to have an immortal body.


    The leader of Tongtian sect sneered: "what''s the use of saying this? We don''t even separate our own Avenue opportunity now, but it''s still far from proving Tao by force. If Kunpeng really has to take the road of proving Tao by force, we can''t start with his means. If you have this idea, you might as well think about how to take out our own Avenue opportunity as soon as possible!"


    Hearing the words of Tongtian sect leader, the Supreme Master Caijun was very angry. Tongtian sect leader made it clear that he was dismantling his own platform. If the supreme master didn''t want to get the last copy of Pangu Yuanshen from Tongtian sect leader, he would have turned against Tongtian sect leader.

 Chapter 1146

    In order to improve their own Pangu Yuanshen, the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun can tolerate the ridicule of the Tongtian sect leader, but the quasi mention and introduction of the two saints can''t stand it. They don''t want to hide their faces. They want to get more information from the supreme old gentleman. Now the mixing of the Tongtian sect leader is very disadvantageous to them.


    Just listen, zhunti said, "elder martial brother Tongtian''s words are bad! It''s not difficult for us to remove the opportunity of the great road among the yuan gods. As long as the time comes, we all have the ability to remove it, but we all have a little knowledge to prove it, so we should gather everyone''s strength to find countermeasures."


    The sage zhunti said that after a pause, he said, "maybe elder martial brother Tongtian has such a powerful Lingbao as'' immortal killing sword array ''in his hand, and Pangu Yuanshen doesn''t care, but elder martial brother should also think about it for us. After all, not everyone has such a powerful power as elder martial brother!"


    After hearing zhunti''s words, the supreme Lao Jun was very happy. Not only his hope was not dashed, but also the leader of Tongtian sect had a contradiction with the two saints in the west, which was very beneficial to him. The Supreme Lord was happy, but the leader of Tongtian cult was full of fire and was angry at zhunti''s ignorance.


    At this time, empress Nuwa said: "senior brother Tongtian, since zhunti and Jieyin want to talk to prove the Tao, it doesn''t hurt for us to listen!"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said, "if it is discussed, it will not be the highest method to prove the saint. I''m afraid it''s a waste of time!"


    Then the sage said, "senior brother Tongtian, the teacher is pressing on us step by step. In this situation, do you think it''s necessary for us to argue about some small things? Whether it''s useful or not, we can''t be wrong to discuss it. Maybe we can find a way with an inspiration!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect didn''t want to have a hard relationship with the saints, so he said, "well, since the younger martial brother said so, we''ll discuss it and ask the elder martial brother for advice!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect is no longer so happy that the Supreme Lord and the two saints in the West say: "Since younger martial brother Tongtian said so, I don''t hide it. Today''s proof of Tao by force is not comparable to that of Pangu great God. We don''t need to accumulate too much. In my opinion, if either side wins the war of heaven when the four forces invade, the heaven will be damaged. During this period, the heaven is the weakest, which is the best time for us to prove Tao. Also Maybe we don''t know how to prove the Tao, and we don''t know the details, but I think if we saints can cut off the three corpses like teachers, the power of the unity of the three corpses can also break the way of heaven when the way of heaven is weak and get beyond the control of the way of heaven! "


    It has to be said that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun has put forward a new view. It may not be true that he has the ability to break the way of heaven, but we are not very clear about this.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said, "when it comes to the method of preaching, we all walk in the method of meritorious preaching. We don''t quite understand whether the three corpses are really so powerful. Is there a detailed basis for the eldest martial brother''s opinion?"


    The great old gentleman said, "I said it was just my own guess. Whether it is so has not been verified. I can only provide you with a reference. If you think there is something wrong, you can think of another way!"


    The words of the supreme old gentleman make the saints'' hearts fluctuate, which is what the supreme old gentleman wants to see. Only the saints agree with their own ideas, they will owe their own cause and effect more or less in the future.


    Then the sage pondered for a moment and said: "Elder martial brother, this statement is very reasonable. According to what the teacher said at the beginning, this method of cutting three corpses to prove the Tao is second only to proving the Tao by force. We can see one or two from Kunpeng. The cultivation of his quasi saint can be equal to our saints. Therefore, if we can really cut three corpses to prove the Tao, we have a chance to break the Tao of heaven and get rid of the control of the Tao of heaven."


    The leader of Tongtian cult disagreed and said, "although Kunpeng is beheading three corpses to prove the Tao, his three corpses are different from us. They are refined by secret methods. Everyone knows the power of the best congenital Lingbao. It''s not surprising that Kunpeng has such magic power. Also, we have all proved the Tao, but we don''t have the ability to prove the Tao again. How can we take the road of beheading three corpses to prove the Tao!"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Tongtian is wrong. The reason why we are restricted from our own development is because of the opportunity of the great road in the yuan God. If we separate the opportunity of the great road, we can naturally choose the road of preaching again."


    The saints wanted to do business in the Taiqing heaven, but there was a storm in the fairy world. Many scattered practitioners came out of the world after learning about the situation of the three worlds. As soon as they entered the fairy world, it was very lively, and it was very common to fight and kill. Haotian and Xiwang''s mother, who were originally on the heaven court, should manage this matter, but because of the commands of the saints, they were not easy to intervene without authorization, and he We are also in a robbery and don''t want to offend too many people.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu in the underworld were worried about what happened in the fairy world. They only heard empress Houtu say: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, the situation is becoming more and more complicated now, but I didn''t expect that the saints would stop at the critical moment and go to Taiqing heaven together. However, the fairy world has lost the power of the saints, but it has become more and more chaotic. I''m afraid the fire will burn on Taoist friend zhenyuanzi and Tianting in a short time!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "Heaven and earth are unkind, and all things are the ruminant dogs. Saints are unkind, and the people are the ruminant dogs. Why do all saints think about the safety of the people? They only have their own interests in their hearts, and others can be abandoned. You see, the Supreme Lord and the leader of Tongtian cult said very passionately, but in fact, their hearts are fighting for their own interests, and they have no interests or pay too much price However, we all have to retreat. This chaotic dispute can clearly let the immortals in the three worlds see their essence. However, it''s good that if the earth fairy world gets chaotic earlier, it can end the quantity robbery one day earlier, which is very beneficial to everyone. "


    Empress Houtu sighed, "since then, I''m afraid there will be a river of blood in the three realms. I don''t know how many people have been involved and died!"


    Kunpeng said: "this is the will of heaven, and Taoist friends don''t need to worry about it. Although it is said that the three realms will die and hurt countless in the short term, the long pain is better than the short pain. If we can end the mass robbery in a short time, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages for the three realms. At least we can reserve more kindling for the three realms."


    Empress Houtu said, "but if it burns down like this, I''m afraid the hell will be affected to some extent, and the Taoist friend''s Beiming sea will not escape!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng said calmly: "I have let go of the Beiming sea for a long time. If I change it, I can completely end the cause and effect with the three realms. As for the underworld, although it is said that it will have a certain impact, no one dares to be presumptuous when Taoist friends sit in town, but the witch clan is afraid of another war this time."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, empress Houtu couldn''t help saying, "Taoist friends refer to those quasi saints who came out of the boundless starry sky?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "It''s them. Last time, empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian sect came out to stop them and let them escape. This time, if they do it again, it''s the time for me to end the cause and effect, and the witch clan can also take the opportunity to cut off all the cause and effect with the demon clan, which is very good for us to break away from the three realms in the future. After all, more cause and effect will be more restraint. Once Hongjun Taoist Zu has mastered the way of heaven At that time, we had to pay back the cause and effect, so we didn''t know how much it would cost, so we had to settle all the cause and effect before the Taoist ancestor completely mastered the way of heaven, just in case. "


    Empress Houtu also understood what Kunpeng said. It was not too dangerous for the witch family to send out great witches before. After all, the saints did not want to offend them too much, but it was different at this time. The three realms had been in chaos. The saints were only concerned about their own interests and would not suppress the scattered cultivation of the three realms at all. In this way, the witch family''s involvement in the mass robbery is bound to lose, which is a pair of newly improved witches It''s not a good thing for the family.


    Just listen, empress Houtu said, "I understand what Taoist friends said, but the current situation is difficult to rest assured. Once the witch clan loses a lot in the quantity robbery, it will be very disadvantageous to us in the future. The same is true for those demon clans. After all, they can contain a lot of power for us when the four forces invade the three realms!"


    Kunpeng disagreed with the view of empress Houtu and said disapprovingly: "Later Taoist friends will gain only if they pay. The cause and effect of the Lich and the Lich clan is extremely great. Even if the Lich clan can put down this cause and effect, do you think the Lich clan can put it down? If the four forces invade the three realms, those Lich clans secretly plot against us, then Taoist friends just don''t have this idea. What''s more, if Taoist friends want to preach, they need to be the leader of Tongtian sect In the world they resist, they get the heart of the earth. Although they have an oath, they will not let their Taoist friends get it easily! "


    When empress Houtu heard this, she understood Kunpeng''s pains, so she nodded and approved Kunpeng''s statement.

 Chapter 1147

    Kunpeng''s worry soon became a reality. After the saints left chaos, at the beginning, those quasi saints who came out of the boundless starry sky were afraid that the saints would make a move, so they didn''t dare to do it. When they saw that the saints didn''t stop the beginning of the killing, they were bolder. Originally, they could only do some scattered practice, Gradually, the scattered cultivation could not meet their needs, so they decided to go to heaven.


    Speaking of Tianting, this was the place where the demon family rose. Although Haotian and the queen mother of the West were ordered by the Taoist ancestor Hongjun to take charge of Tianting, they also indirectly caused and caused the demon family. Moreover, during the period when Haotian and the queen mother of the West were in charge of Tianting, they did things unfairly and provoked more causes and consequences. These quasi saints who came out of the boundless starry sky wanted to make their ideas conform to the will of heaven, At the same time, this is also a test of the way of heaven to Haotian and the West Queen Mother to see if they can continue to take charge of the heavenly court.


    Of course, the reason why the situation in the fairy world has become so fast is that the saints deliberately indulge. As long as those scattered cultivation don''t start with the human race and prevent the emperor from unifying the fairy world, they don''t care about other things. The disciples of the saints focus on the emperor, but ignore the scattered cultivation. It is precisely because of the indulgence of the saints that the situation in the fairy world has become more and more violent.


    In fact, there is another idea in the hearts of the saints. Since they can''t understand Kunpeng''s ideas, they can use these hands of scattered cultivation to deal with the heaven, so as to contain Kunpeng and see what the other party is thinking. As for the life and death of those scattered cultivation, they don''t consider it.


    Even empress Nu Wa, the ruler of the demon family, was dissatisfied with these people who came out of the boundless stars. Although they said that these people temporarily voted under the demon family door, they didn''t listen to empress Nu Wa''s orders. Since it doesn''t matter whether they didn''t listen to the orders or not, empress Nu Wa naturally won''t care about their life and death, let alone now in a dangerous period, Leaving these people may be a great hidden danger.


    Those quasi saints who came out of the famine are not fools, but they know very well about the attitude of empress Nu Wa. At the beginning, empress Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian sect would rescue them. First, they don''t want the people of the demon family to think they can''t save when they die, and second, they want to win them over and make them become chess pieces for the demon family and sect interception, For this, these demon saints who have been used to freedom since the famine will not agree, and the two sides will naturally have a gap.


    Speaking of these demon saints, they acted carefully. First, they gently tested the reaction of the heaven to see the attitudes of the saints and Kunpeng. When they saw that the saints and Kunpeng didn''t move, they thought that the heaven court had been abandoned by the saints and Kunpeng, so they had great courage.


    Under the leadership of the father of split fire and the demon saint of Qinyuan, these people came to the outside of the heaven, trying to let Haotian and the West Queen Mother out of the heaven.


    The actions of the ancestors of fire made Haotian and the queen mother of the west very angry. As the leader of the three realms, Tianting was called to the door, but how not to make them angry. Moreover, there was no saint support behind these people. If Tianting didn''t give them some color to see, I was afraid that the scattered cultivation of the three realms would have the idea of Tianting.


    As for Kunpeng and empress Houtu, they are not in a hurry. After all, at this time, Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother have no worries about their lives. They won''t be very grateful to each other for saving Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother. Moreover, now the ancestors of the fire are in full momentum. If the witch family goes out too early, it will only increase their own damage.


    When the fire ancestors besieged Tianting, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother sent a signal for help to the underground government and Wuzhuang temple, hoping to get the help of Zhen Yuanzi, Kun Peng and empress Houtu.


    The response to the heavenly court was as expected by the saints. They did not stop the heavenly court''s move. On the contrary, they secretly protected the safety of the signal. As for the fiery ancestors, they did not find this change because of the secret request of the saints, and were happily attacking the heaven.


    After receiving Kunpeng''s warning, Haotian and the queen mother of the West returned to Tianting to run the "Celestial Star array". They didn''t care about the tentative attack of the fire ancestor.


    After testing, the ancestor of fire said to Qinyuan demon Saint: "Qinyuan Taoist friends, now there is a ''Heavenly star array'' on the heaven. I don''t know much about this array, but Taoist friends were the people in charge of the array in the Lich war. I think they know the mystery of the ''Heavenly star array'', so please break it!"


    Hearing this, Qin yuan demon Saint said: "the ''Heavenly star array'' above the heaven is a legacy of my demon family. It may be difficult for others to break the array, but it is not worth mentioning for my demon family!"


    When the fire ancestor heard this, he said with a smile, "I''ll thank you for your kindness."


    Qin yuan''s demon Saint forgot one thing. Although the "Celestial Star array" above the heavenly court was left over by the demon family, this "Celestial Star array" was created by Kun Peng. Now the relationship between the heavenly court and the hell is very close. This "Celestial Star array" has long changed, but it can''t be solved by a person with a little knowledge like him.


    Under the expectation of the fire ancestor and others, Qinyuan demon Saint took a bunch of demon saints into the "sky star array" and wanted to break the array with dexterity. Unfortunately, his idea was wrong. If he chose to break the array with strength, there might be a chance, but it was not possible for him to break the array with dexterity.


    When Qin yuan''s demon Saint entered the array, he immediately found out that his previous idea was very wrong. The "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" was very different from what he thought. Although it was not as powerful as the 365 demon saints, it was almost the same, and now it is different from the original "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array", It is entirely borrowed from the power of the stars in the sky. Only Kunpeng, the creator of the "big star array in the sky", has this ability to break through the three realms from the inside. In addition, even saints do not have this ability.


    After understanding this, Qin yuan''s demon saint was shocked and hurriedly called several demon saints to retreat when the power of the "Celestial Star array" did not fully explode.


    Unfortunately, it was too late at this time. Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were trying to take the opportunity to frighten the three worlds, but the Qinyuan demon Saint just came to the door, and was foolish enough to get into the "star array of the sky". How could Haotian and Xiwang''s mother let go of such a good opportunity.


    At Haotian''s command, the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" started to work, and Qinyuan demon saints were immediately trapped in the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array".


    At this time, Qinyuan''s development was wrong. It seemed that he had been trapped by Haotian and the West Queen Mother, so he immediately asked the fire ancestor for help, hoping that he could contain Haotian and the West Queen Mother outside and prevent the other party from fully launching the power of the "Zhou Tian star array", otherwise they would die in the "Zhou Tian star array".


    Speaking of this, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother had already made arrangements. When the demon saint in the boundless starry sky appeared in the three realms, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were worried that each other''s understanding of the "Zhou Tian star array" would pose a great threat to the heaven, so they turned to Kunpeng and got many ways to change the "Zhou Tian star array", Xiang Qinyuan, the demon saint, who knows a little about the "heavenly star array", if he thinks he knows this array and wants to break it skillfully, he will be trapped by the array.


    When he received Qinyuan demon saint''s help, the fire ancestor despised Qinyuan demon saint in his heart. He thought that the other party had no ability, but he thought how great he was. This was not good, but he didn''t break the array. Instead, he accompanied himself in. It was a great shame.


    Disdain belongs to disdain, but the fire ancestor had to rescue the Qinyuan demon saint. After all, the two sides are allies. If there is no Qinyuan demon saint, their strength will be greatly reduced, and the casual practitioners they offended will not miss the opportunity to beat the water dog. At that time, the fire ancestor himself will be in danger, Therefore, the fire ancestor is a grasshopper on the same rope with Qinyuan demon saint.


    Fearing no hesitation, the fire master immediately joined hands with the saints outside the array to launch an offensive against the "Celestial Star array", hoping to reduce the pressure of Qinyuan demon saints in the array. In the heart of the fire ancestor, Qinyuan demon Saint knew more or less about the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array". As long as he could suppress the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" and prevent it from fully operating, the Qinyuan demon saint in the array would naturally find a way to break the array. At that time, the two sides should cooperate internally and externally, but they could break the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" and win the heaven at one fell swoop.


    It has to be said that the fire ancestor thought very well, but the actual situation is very different from his idea. The Qin yuan demon Saint only knows a little about the "star array on the sky", otherwise he won''t easily fall into the trap of Haotian and the West Queen Mother. I don''t know when to wait for him to break the battle.

 Chapter 1148

    It has been some time since the fire ancestor besieged and attacked the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array". However, because he did not know the changes of the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array" at all, and did not have the bravery of the witch family when cutting the sky, he had no way to take the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou array", and the Qinyuan demon Saint trapped in the array was greatly disappointed in the fire ancestor''s ability to do things.


    The fire ancestor was worried that the situation was unfavorable to him, so he said aloud, "Haotian, if you have the ability, you can come out and meet with the ancestor in the war of 300. Winning by the array is the hero!"


    When I said this, I made everyone in the three circles laugh. For the immortal practitioners, the array is also a means to resist the enemy. In addition, I was despised when I went to heaven and was beaten by others. However, for me, I don''t care about the reputation. After all, reputation is of no use to him, He only cares about strength. As long as he can ensure that his strength is not damaged, it''s nothing to lose face. He''s not a saint. He wants to protect his face.


    Haotian sneered when he heard what the fire ancestor said: "Fire is your plan to bump into the heaven. It''s not weird. But now you can''t be a son of man. It''s well known that the ''Heavenly star array'' is the gateway to guard the heaven. You don''t pay attention to the Taoist ancestors when you attack the heaven. In that case, you can''t blame others for all the consequences. Now that you''re here, you have to pay for it Otherwise, how will Tianting take charge of the three realms in the future! "


    When the fire Master heard this, he said angrily: "Haotian, don''t ask the Taoist ancestor to say something. Although you took over the heaven, it was inspired by the Taoist ancestor, but this is a quantitative robbery. All immortals in the three worlds should be robbed. You took over the heaven, that is, you took over the cause and effect with the demon family. We have to end the cause and effect and comply with the heaven!"


    Haotian sneered: "you comply with the way of heaven. I''m the Lord of the three realms. It''s even better to celebrate the way of heaven to ensure the safety of the heaven. No matter how sweet you say, you''ll pay a heavy price today."


    At this time, the Qinyuan demon saint who was trapped in the "sky star array" said: "Haotian, don''t think that having the" sky star array "can trap us. We also know more about the" sky star array ". If you think about it, you should withdraw from the array early. Otherwise, it''s too late when we break the array. You should think clearly!"


    Haotian sneered: "Qinyuan, just because you are a quasi saint, you want to break the ''sky star array''. Who do you think you are? Although you say that the ''sky star array'' is not better than the array arranged by your demon clan with 365 demon saints in the Lich war, it''s not good to deal with you. You want to get out of trouble and dream! Today I will turn you into fly ash and let all living beings in the three worlds know the sky The power of the court! "


    As soon as Haotian said this, the Qinyuan demon saint who fell into the ''star array'' was frightened. He only heard Qinyuan demon Saint say: "Haotian, we are all demon saints. If you dare to kill us, you should be careful of the Revenge of the demon family. Don''t forget that there are saints in our demon family!"


    As soon as Qinyuan demon Saint said this, Haotian felt very funny and said disdainfully: "Qinyuan, I didn''t expect that you were so spineless when things came to an end. You even said something about empress Nuwa. However, your idea was wrong. Empress Nuwa can''t manage the heaven unless she is willing to take over the boundless cause and effect. But do you think empress Nuwa will have such a big cause and effect with the heaven and even the three realms for a disobedient demon Saint like you?"


    It is true that as Haotian said, if Nuwa takes over the cause and effect of Tianting, she will have to take over all the causes and effects of Tianting. After all, Haotian is the emperor of heaven established by the Taoist ancestors, but Haotian has been in charge of Tianting for so many years, which can be described as cause and effect. He is also very happy if Nuwa is willing to take over the cause and effect, but it is obviously impossible. How can Nuwa take over the cause and effect There is no boundless cause and effect for Qinyuan''s disobedient demon saints and contamination. Moreover, empress Nuwa has more important things to do. Naturally, she will not pay attention to Qinyuan''s demon saints.


    Qinyuan demon Saint naturally knew that they were not seen by Empress Nuwa, but they had the great name of the demon family. Empress Nuwa had to protect herself.


    Just listen, Qin yuan demon Saint said, "Haotian, don''t push people too hard. Don''t forget that we all have quasi Saint cultivation, and your Tianting is only the quasi saint of you and the West Queen Mother. If things are really big, you don''t have any good fruit to eat!"


    Haotian never knew that the other side has more quasi saints than Tianting, but now things have spread all over the three realms. If Tianting is timid at this time, Tianting will not be able to stand in front of the immortals in the three realms in the future, and no one in the three realms will take Tianting as the same thing. Therefore, Haotian will not compromise with the other side in any case, but the Qin yuan demon saint has made a wrong idea. Except for There is no other way to fight.


    In fact, Qin yuan demon Saint didn''t know about this, but he wanted to have a chance to try and see if there was any result.


    Although Qinyuan demon saint was temporarily caught up in the "heavenly star array" of the heaven, Qinyuan demon Saint more or less understood that the "heavenly star array" was not life-threatening, and there was a group of people outside to help him. As long as he had enough time, he could get out of trouble. Of course, it was impossible to break the array.


    Qin yuan demon saints were not unprepared to make trouble in the heaven. Not only did they send out these quasi saints, but they also contacted many scattered practitioners in the name of the demon family, as well as some younger generations of the demon family who were dissatisfied with the heaven. It can be said that Qin yuan demon saints were strong soldiers and strong horses. Due to their accomplishments, Qin yuan demon saints arrived at the heaven first At first, they wanted to stand in front of the crowd, but they didn''t expect to be caught in a moment of carelessness.


    When the fire ancestors fought against Tianting, the armies that lagged behind them came one after another. The situation on the field immediately reversed, but the situation was very unfavorable to Tianting.


    Haotian was anxious when he saw the arrival of the demon family and the scattered repair army. He hoped that zhenyuanzi and Kunpeng would come early.


    With these scattered practices, the "sky star array" that protects the heavenly court is in danger. After all, the fierce tiger can''t stand the wolves. No matter how powerful the "sky star array" is, it can''t stand the diplomatic attack of the other party.


    If Haotian is willing to go all out to deal with the fire ancestors, they don''t have no chance to win, but Haotian and Xiwang''s mother don''t want to expose all their strength in the mass robbery, which is not conducive to their future development. Therefore, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother didn''t use the manpower they summoned in the dark to help them, In this way, the power of the "Celestial Star array" is much smaller. This is also the main reason why less than a dozen quasi saints can shake the "heavenly star array", one of the three great killing arrays in the wilderness.


    After getting the help from the outside, the Qinyuan demon shengyigan who was trapped in the array had a deep understanding of the "weekly star array". Originally, they were trapped in the center of the "weekly star array", but now they have gradually come to the periphery. If they continue to develop like this, they can get out of the difficulty in a short time, At that time, the pressure on Haotian and Xi Wangmu will be greater.


    Haotian and Xi Wangmu also understand this, so they are more and more anxious for help from Zhen Yuanzi, Kunpeng and empress Houtu. They wish each other could come to Tianting immediately to help. But it''s no use for him to worry. He can''t worry about it. At present, he can only resist it by himself.


    After receiving Haotian''s request for help, Zhen Yuanzi immediately closed the Wuzhuang temple and set off for Tianting. However, Qinyuan demon Saint had thought of this for a long time. Everything had been arranged all the way. There were no demons to stop Zhen Yuanzi, so that Zhen Yuanzi could not reach Tianting quickly.


    Speaking of these little demons, they are vulnerable in front of Zhen Yuanzi. If Zhen Yuanzi can hurt the killer, these little demons will naturally die on the spot, but Zhen Yuanzi takes care of them. These little demons are people of the demon family, but behind the demon family, there is the saint Nu Wa. Zhen Yuanzi should take care of Nu Wa more or less.


    Qinyuan demon Saint saw this, so Fang set up such a situation and let Zhen Yuanzi have no choice but to take him. Qinyuan demon Saint dared to secretly stop Zhen Yuanzi, but he didn''t have the courage to provoke Kunpeng.


    Haotian and Xiwang''s mother didn''t expect that Qinyuan demon saint was already ready to deal with zhenyuanzi and was still waiting for zhenyuanzi''s arrival.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu have been paying attention to every move of Tianting. When he saw that Qinyuan demon Saint had poured out, he said: "it seems that the time for us to take action has come. Taoist friends can let the witch family go to Tianting with me!"


    Empress Houtu nodded when she heard this and said, "Taoist friends, wait a moment. I''ll inform them now."

 Chapter 1149

    The battle over the heavenly court was out of control. Haotian and the queen mother of the West were running the "Celestial Star array", which was left and right, but refused to expose themselves according to the method taught by Kunpeng. They were waiting for the help of Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi.


    Maybe it was God''s will to prevent accidents in Tianting. Just when Haotian and the queen mother of the West were ready to use their last backhand, Zhen Yuanzi rushed to Tianting. Among the three realms, Zhen Yuanzi was the best defender among the quasi saints. After reaching Tianting, Zhen Yuanzi''s two words did not directly display the local book, which became a barrier to help Haotian and Xi Wangmu stabilize the "Zhou Tian star array" that was about to collapse.


    Zhenyuanzi''s move angered the fire ancestor and Qinyuan demon saint. At this time, Qinyuan demon Saint had extricated themselves from the "star array on Sunday". Fortunately, they extricated themselves early, otherwise they would have no chance to extricate themselves after zhenyuanzi arrived at night.


    Just listen, Qinyuan demon Saint said, "zhenyuanzi, this has nothing to do with you. Why do you want to intervene? Don''t you think about your own safety!"


    Qinyuan demon saint''s threatening words angered zhenyuanzi. When zhenyuanzi was stopped by those little demons, he was angry. At this time, he naturally rushed out. Listen to Zhen Yuanzi angrily: "Qinyuan, just because you are not qualified to say such a thing with me, fortunately, it''s not that I have to intervene, but that you have done too much. It''s only because you let those little demons block me on the road. You provoked me first!"


    Zhen Yuanzi''s words reassured Haotian and Xi Wangmu. He thought Zhen Yuanzi didn''t want to help Tianting. Now it seems that the other party was ready to let someone stop Zhen Yuanzi on the road, but they were uneasy about Kunpeng and empress Houtu. They were afraid that the other party wouldn''t help.


    While Haotian and the queen mother of the West were thinking, Kunpeng came to the heaven with a bunch of great Witches of the witch family. When they saw the emergence of the witch family, the fire ancestor and Qinyuan demon Saint changed their faces. Especially when they saw that Kunpeng also appeared, their mood could be described as a desperate word.


    Although his heart was hopeless, the Qin yuan demon Saint still wanted to fight to see if he had a chance to escape. Just listen to Qin yuan''s demon Saint said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, as a demon master, you are also a member of the demon family. Do you want to help this heaven regardless of the feelings of your peers?"


    Kunpeng heard this, but he dared to laugh for a while, but he wanted to give an explanation to a Qinyuan demon saint. So Kunpeng said: "Qin yuan, I can''t afford the name of the demon master, and few people in the demon family regard me as a matter, otherwise I wouldn''t have fought with Dijun and Taiyi in those years. Moreover, I ended the cause and effect with the demon family a long time ago and was recognized by the demon family Saint empress Nuwa. All the fairies in the three worlds know this, and you don''t need to take the big name of the demon family Come and talk to me. "


    Qinyuan demon Saint felt cold when he heard this. He hated empress Nuwa very much and let Kunpeng end the cause and effect with the demon family. But even so, Qinyuan demon Saint didn''t want to give up and said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, anyway, you are also born in the demon family. Haotian and the West Queen Mother occupy the heaven, but they have formed a cause and effect with the demon family. We find him to end the cause and effect. It is also the order of heaven. Can it be that Taoist friends want to go against the general trend of heaven?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and said: "Although I was born in the demon family, I am now free and has nothing to do with the demon family. As for the cause and effect between you and the heaven, I didn''t want to intervene, but you had a cause and effect with me before. If you stay on jin''ao island or wa Huangtian all the time, I can''t do it to you for the sake of the same source. It''s a pity that you came out on your own, and You are so bold that you want to replace the heaven. You are looking down on the Taoist ancestors, and I can only take you to protect the dignity of the heaven! "


    Kunpeng''s words made the immortals in the three realms despise them, especially the saints, Hongyun, Styx and other quasi saints of the old school. They all know that Kunpeng is at odds with Taoist ancestors. Discord may be light, but it should be said that it is a great enemy of life and death. How can Kunpeng respect Taoist ancestors? He is clearly pulling a big flag.


    Although all the fairies know Kunpeng''s intention, they can''t say it. Anyway, the original demon saint and fire ancestor of the Qin Dynasty have gone too far. They even use so many people to besiege the Tianting, which is not attached to the general trend of the heaven. After all, as the Lord of the three worlds, you ignore the Daozu!


    In fact, Kunpeng doesn''t want to do anything to Qinyuan. After all, Qinyuan is also a demon saint, but it has a certain reputation among the demon family. Kunpeng doesn''t want to hate the whole demon family for his little demon saint. This is not that Kunpeng is afraid of empress Nuwa, but that he doesn''t want to arouse the dissatisfaction of the demons too much.


    The real purpose of Kunpeng is the fiery ancestor. Since they dare to fight their disciples, they must have the consciousness of death, especially if the other party gives them such a aboveboard reason. It would be foolish if Kunpeng didn''t take the opportunity to kill them.


    At this time, that Haotian came forward and said, "thank you Kunpeng Taoist friends for coming forward and holding justice. The Qin yuan demon saint and others are too bold. They should die to compensate for their sins by ignoring the Taoist ancestors and the heavenly way!"


    When Qin yuan demon Saint heard Haotian''s words, he was very angry and said in an angry voice, "Haotian, you shrinking tortoise have the ability to come out and fight with us. What ability is it to borrow the power of others!"


    Haotian didn''t care about Qin yuan''s demon saint''s words, but sneered: "Qin yuan, you can say these words. If you don''t make trouble when the heaven is empty, how can you end up like this? Why don''t you come back to the heaven after the robbery!"


    Qin yuan''s demon Saint sneered: "now it''s a quantitative robbery, but you and my demon family have a great cause and effect. It''s normal for us to find you to settle the cause and effect. As for so many people coming to Tianting, it''s just that you Haotian, as the emperor of heaven, have provoked too many causes and effects."


    Kunpeng didn''t want Qin yuan and Haotian to argue any more. He said coldly: "Well, you don''t need to quarrel. If there is cause and effect, it will come to an end. Qinyuan, I''ll give you an explanation to the demon clan for the sake of listening to the Tao in the same hall. As for the cause and effect between you and the disciples of my sect, I don''t care about you as much as you do for the sake of the current one. Please get out of the way quickly with the descendants of the demon clan so that I won''t change my mind."


    Hearing this, Qin yuan demon Saint couldn''t help but be happy. He was naturally very happy that he could escape. So he quickly called the fire ancestors to leave the heaven.


    At this time, Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "Qinyuan, I only let you get out of the way with the younger generation of the demon clan. When did I let the fire leave? Since he dared to kill my disciples, he would have the consciousness of death. Today he is doomed!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Qinyuan demon saint was shocked. It was very inappropriate for him to escape in front of the immortals regardless of the safety of his allies. He only heard Qinyuan demon Saint say: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, we didn''t wait at the beginning. Please have a large number of adults. Don''t be as knowledgeable as us and let us go!"


    Qin yuan''s demon Saint said that he secretly signaled to the fire ancestor to come forward and admit his mistake. First, he saved his life. Seeing that the fire ancestor was not stupid, he rushed forward to admit his mistake.


    Unfortunately, they made a wrong idea. Although Kunpeng didn''t want to hate the demon family because of this small matter, he didn''t want to let go of the fire ancestor. After all, his disciple Cangjie died once. He wanted to explain it to his disciples, so the fire ancestor must die.


    Of course, if the saints are willing to protect the ancestors of the fire, Kunpeng may be able to let them go. For the time being, it is unknown to let them live.


    Unfortunately, it''s impossible for the saints to come forward for the sake of the fire ancestor. After all, they still have more important things to do and don''t want to delay their great events because of this. As for the fire ancestor, they are quasi saints and can enhance their own strength, which is not important to the saints. After all, the fire ancestor is not a talent they personally trained, even for the time being They are willing to take refuge, but over time, they are afraid that they will have different ideas. If they don''t point out, they will bring another disaster to themselves. Therefore, the saints are naturally unwilling to save them.


    In this sensitive period, even the two saints, zhunti and Jieyin, who have always been eager for human hands, are unwilling to help the fire ancestor and hate Kunpeng, let alone others.

 Chapter 1150

    Kunpeng was dismissive of the fire ancestor''s confession and sneered: "Qinyuan, there''s nothing for you here. If you chatter like this again, you don''t have to go. Just stay. I''ll send you back to heaven and earth together!"


    For Kunpeng''s strength, Qin yuan''s demon saint and fire ancestor were very helpless. Especially at this time, fire ancestor regretted why he provoked Kunpeng on impulse.


    After saying this, Kunpeng secretly motioned to Xing Tian Yigan witch to let them deal with Qin yuan''s demon saints, so as to completely end the cause and effect with the demon family.


    After receiving Kunpeng''s hint, Xing Tian great witch stepped forward to stop Na Qinyuan and said, "Qinyuan, you are also the demon saint of the demon family. In the Lich war, many great witches died under you. Today I will have a fight with you to end each other''s cause and effect!"


    As soon as Xing Tian said this, the original demon saint''s face did not change greatly. He hated why he didn''t evacuate from the heaven immediately when Kun Peng spoke. Instead, he was blocked by Xing Tian''s great witch. I''m afraid it''s more or less bad.


    Qinyuan demon Saint still put his hope on Kunpeng. He hoped that Kunpeng could let himself go. He hurriedly said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, since you want to let us go, why do you let these witches stop us? What are you doing?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he disdained and said, "Qinyuan, I only represent myself. As for the trouble that the witch family wants to find you, it''s your own business. It has nothing to do with me. I''m doing everything I can to help you. Don''t be presumptuous, otherwise I won''t blame my men for being ruthless."


    When Kunpeng said this, the original demon saint was completely stupid. He didn''t expect that Kunpeng was so shameless. He said he was letting himself go, but he let the witch family deal with him. It was obviously playing tricks on himself and putting all the responsibility on the witch family, but he took it seriously. He was so stupid.


    Seeing that Kunpeng is so shameless, and the witch clan is so large-scale dispatched, they can''t resist the attack of the witch clan. Anyway, once they die, Qinyuan demon Saint scolded angrily: "Kunpeng, you are also a great power in the wilderness, but you are so shameless. You can''t be a son of man. If you have the ability, you will kill us. Don''t play too much with this conspiracy!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said calmly, "Qinyuan, since you want to die, I will help you. I didn''t want to fight you for the love of that year, but since you asked for it, I won''t refuse. To tell you the truth, I haven''t heard anyone ask for death since the flood. I''ve heard this for the first time."


    Kunpeng''s words were unbearable to everyone present, and he couldn''t help laughing. In particular, the witch clan was very happy that Qin yuan could make such a big ugly.


    Qinyuan demon Saint didn''t expect that he would be fooled like this. He couldn''t help but angrily said, "you Taoist friends, you all see Kunpeng. It''s clear that he wants to destroy us. In that case, we will fight to the death with him. Even if he dies, he will pay a considerable price!"


    There were only a few demon saints attached to Qinyuan demon saint''s words. These demon saints came out with Qinyuan demon Saint from the desolate starry sky, but those later demon families immediately hid away from Qinyuan demon saint for fear of having anything to do with Qinyuan demon saint. They didn''t want to lose their lives because of Qinyuan demon saint''s words.


    This reaction of the demon clan made Qinyuan demon Saint hate him very much. Although he said so firmly, he wanted to use the power of the demons to contain Kunpeng and make him dare not kill. Unfortunately, those demon clans were not in line with Qinyuan demon saint, which completely failed Qinyuan demon saint''s idea.


    Just when Qinyuan demon Saint didn''t know what to do, empress Nuwa, who had been watching and paying attention to the heaven, couldn''t bear to break through the air. Although she said she didn''t want to save Qinyuan, she couldn''t watch Qinyuan demon Saint be killed and ignore it. After all, Qinyuan demon saint was nominally the great saint of the demon family. Once Qinyuan was killed, she didn''t help, Then there will be a storm within the demon clan that has just calmed down.


    The appearance of Nuwa''s mother made Qin yuan''s demon saint and fire ancestor and other quasi saints see the hope of life and quickly say, "Nuwa saint, help!"


    Kunpeng was not surprised at the appearance of empress Nu Wa. It seemed that all this was under his control. He looked at empress Nu Wa with an indifferent look and said nothing!


    Empress Nuwa sighed when she saw this, but she couldn''t ignore it. She had to come forward and say, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, please raise your hand and let Qinyuan go!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said calmly, "empress Nuwa, I gave you a chance last time. Don''t push an inch. This time, even if you talk too much, I won''t let them go!"


    Kunpeng''s words made Nuwa lose face, but Nuwa couldn''t get angry. After all, Kunpeng is not an ordinary person, and she can''t take Kunpeng.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, after the mass robbery, we will face the invasion of the four forces. It is very beneficial for us to preserve them. I hope Taoist friends will let them go for the sake of all living beings in the three realms!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "Nuwa, don''t talk about the lives of the three worlds. They can''t affect the overall situation. Moreover, since they dare to show disrespect for the heavenly way to their opponents, it''s the heavenly way that makes them lose their souls. Is it that Nuwa''s mother doesn''t want to go against the general trend of the heavenly way?"


    Once upon a time, it was empress Nu Wa. They saints oppressed people with the general trend of the Tao of heaven, but they didn''t expect to be oppressed by Kunpeng with the general trend of the Tao of heaven. It''s really Feng Shui''s turn to come to my house this year.


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "even if Qinyuan is wrong, Kunpeng Taoist friends have not caused too much loss to Tianting after all, but their sin does not die!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "although Qinyuan did not suffer too much loss to Tianting, Tianting is the Lord of the three realms. If they are disrespectful, they should die to correct the rules of heaven. Otherwise, who else in the three realms will respect Tianting in the future!"


    Kunpeng bit Qinyuan tightly, but it made Nu Wa angry. She only heard Nu Wa''s angry way: "Qin was originally the great saint of the demon family. Although Haotian was said to be the master of the heaven established by the teacher, the heaven was originally owned by the demon family. Haotian had a cause and effect with the demon family no matter what he said. Now it is a quantitative robbery. Qinyuan demon saint wants Haotian to settle the cause and effect, which is also in line with the way of heaven. There is nothing wrong. If Taoist friends Kunpeng have to take their lives, I can only fight with Taoist friends It''s over! "


    Kunpeng asked calmly when he heard this: "empress Nuwa, since you also know that there is cause and effect between Qinyuan demon saint and Haotian, how can the great cause and effect of the Lich and the Lich end? I can''t do it, but you can''t stop the Lich from doing it to them. As for the fire ancestor and me, there is a great cause and effect, and I should find them!"


    Kunpeng put forward the great cause and effect of the Lich clan, but it made Nuwa unwilling, and she was thinking about how to reply to Kunpeng''s question. However, Nuwa never thought that the original demon saint in order to save his life hurriedly said: "Kunpeng, Nuwa is a saint of the demon clan. As the leader of our demon clan, she naturally has reason to intervene in this matter!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he snorted coldly and said, "does empress Nuwa think so?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s question, empress Nuwa can''t be weak, otherwise she can''t establish her prestige among the demon family, so she can only say firmly: "Kunpeng road friend, that''s what I mean!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "if empress Nu Wa wants to intervene in the cause and effect of the two Lich families, it''s just that the later Taoist friends naturally want to fight. As an ally of the Lich family, I can only stand on the side of the Lich family. If the war between the two Lich families is caused by Empress Nu Wa''s decision, all the consequences will be borne by you alone!"


    Kunpeng''s words hit empress Nuwa''s weakness. If there was a war between the Lich and the demon in the mass robbery, the consequences would be unimaginable. Although empress Nuwa was a saint and helped by interception, the empress Houtu in the underworld was no weaker than the saint. Up to now, Kunpeng can''t show his real strength. Once the war is fought together, both sides will lose Hurt, but they can no longer resist the invasion of the four forces. Kunpeng and empress Houtu can''t care, but empress Nuwa can''t care. That''s her foundation. Even if she can don''t care, the leader of Tongtian cult won''t do so. One world is too important for their saints, especially now they want to get rid of the control of heaven. The power of the world is very important to them Not to mention the importance.


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Nuwa couldn''t help thinking. She secretly wondered whether she could recklessly save Qinyuan demon saint, whether she could bear the consequences, and whether Kunpeng really dared to risk the world and launch the Lich war.

 Chapter 1151

    When empress Nu Wa left Taiqing, the leader of Tongtian cult was restless for fear that empress Nu Wa would directly connect all the causes and effects to herself. When empress Nu Wa wanted to protect the original demon saint of Qin and became an enemy of the witch clan, the leader of Tongtian cult could no longer bear it and directly broke the space to the heaven.


    The appearance of Tongtian cult leader made the situation on the field strange. First, Nu Wa''s mother''s expression was relaxed, and the fire ancestor and his staff were all refreshed and felt that the probability of survival had increased.


    After the appearance of the leader of Tongtian cult, not long later, the earth empress also received a secret hint from Kun Peng and came to the heaven. For a moment, the scene became tense and the war was imminent.


    At this time, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends, even if there are differences between the two Lich families, there will not be a war between the two families. I hope Taoist friends can restrain it?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered: "Restraint! Taoist friends say it lightly. The two races have such a big cause and effect. How can they not do it if they want to survive the mass robbery? Since Qinyuan and they dare to risk the world, they should die. As long as they die, the cause and effect of both sides will end naturally, which is also very beneficial to the demon race. After all, we can understand the cause and effect of both sides after World War I, which is actually very beneficial."


    Kunpeng''s words made the leader of Tongtian deeply moved. The leader of Tongtian also thought that at the expense of Qinyuan, these people can quickly calm the cause and effect with the witch clan and Tianting, and the demon clan can stay out of the quantitative robbery, which is also very beneficial to the development in the future after the religious closure. However, empress Nuwa is in an unknown situation and doesn''t know what to think.


    On the arrival of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa woke up. When Kunpeng said this, empress Nuwa immediately objected: "Taoist friends of Kunpeng said it well, but Qinyuan demon Saint these people are the pillars of the demon family. If they die, they will hurt the vitality of the demon family. I naturally can''t agree with this."


    Kunpeng sneered: "in this case, we can only do it once, but all this is caused by Empress Nuwa, so the consequences are also borne by her alone. Although it is said that the sage does not touch Cause and effect, it is a legacy of the demon family. She knows the importance of right and wrong in her heart, and hopes that she can do it well."


    Kunpeng then signaled the witch family to start action. The great Witches of the witch family immediately surrounded Qinyuan''s people, regardless of whether there were saints or not. As long as Kunpeng gave an order, they could immediately give the other party a fatal blow.


    Kunpeng''s move caused great dissatisfaction of empress Nu Wa. When empress Nu Wa scolded, she sacrificed the "picture of mountains and rivers and the country" as a congenital treasure to protect the great saint of the demon family in Qinyuan.


    Seeing this, Kun Peng gave a cold hum and motioned to empress Houtu to start, while he himself stared at the leader of Tongtian cult in case the other party did anything.


    Naturally, empress Houtu did not show weakness. When her mind moved, the congenital treasure "chaos clock" immediately appeared on the side of the witch family. She only heard a loud bang, but the "picture of mountains and rivers was firmly suppressed by the" chaos clock ".


    The reason why empress Houtu was able to suppress Nuwa''s "mountain and river state map" in such a short time is that the quality of the "chaotic clock" is much higher than that of the "mountain and river state map". Although empress Houtu''s cultivation is weaker than that of empress Nuwa, empress Houtu is an ancestor witch transformed by Pangu''s blood essence, with the smell of Pangu''s great God, and can be integrated with the "chaotic clock", With the recognition of the "chaotic clock", we can naturally give full play to all the power of the "chaotic clock".


    It has to be said that empress Houtu''s move was extremely successful. Originally, empress Nuwa thought that Kunpeng and empress Houtu were just talking verbally and would never dare to trigger a lich war. Unfortunately, she forgot who Kunpeng was. How could the accounting in her heart deceive Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu, who were watching the war in the Taiqing sky, couldn''t sit still. Although they said that they all hoped that the Lich and Kunpeng, as well as the truncated education, would come to the war and hurt both of them, so that they could reap the benefits of the fisherman, but now things are too big, which has exceeded their imagination and let them go If the other party continues, it will affect the unified fairy world of the emperor, and even the end of the mass robbery. No one can guarantee whether the red eyed witch clan will compromise, not to mention that Kunpeng is a complete madman in the eyes of these saints.


    The arrival of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun made the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa wake up. In particular, empress Nuwa immediately regretted her previous actions. However, due to her love of facial skin, empress Nuwa had no words.


    Just listen to the old gentleman said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, it''s bad for everyone when things get big. How about giving me a face and let''s stop peacefully?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said calmly, "old gentleman and sage, you also know that the Lich and Lich families have been enemies deep like the sea since the flood and famine. This cause and effect will only drag heavier and heavier. It''s better to take advantage of this opportunity to resolve it together. I don''t know what old gentleman and sage think?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the Supreme Lord felt a little shocked. Seeing that his son Kunpeng was determined to leave Qinyuan these demon saints, after having this idea, the Supreme Lord said: "this matter is of great benefit to all living beings in the three realms. Naturally, I don''t have any difference, but it''s a struggle between the Lich and the demon, but I can''t intervene!"


    I have to say that the words of the supreme old gentleman are very powerful. It seems that he is retreating from Kunpeng, but in fact, he is retreating. He points out that this is a struggle between the Lich and the lich, and asks Kunpeng not to intervene.


    Kunpeng naturally heard the intention of the supreme old gentleman. He only heard him say calmly: "I understand the meaning of the sage, but I don''t want to intervene in this matter, but naqin yuan has to die from time to time. I can''t help it!"


    When the immortals present heard Kunpeng''s words, they immediately felt that they wanted to vomit blood. They couldn''t help but secretly said, "it''s shameless for you to tell me that Qin yuan was forced by you!"


    Kunpeng also knows what the immortals think, but he doesn''t care. After all, this is the only reason he can find. Although it''s a little mean, all the great powers in heaven and earth don''t make excuses for their own interests. It''s no big deal for Kunpeng to do so.


    At this time, Qin yuan demon saint was filled with remorse. He secretly blamed himself for being so cheap and had to say that. He plainly gave Kunpeng a reason to embarrass himself!


    Empress Nuwa sneered when she heard Kunpeng''s words: "Kunpeng''s Taoist friend is really shameless. Naqin was just forced to be desperate by Daohong. She had to say that angry words just now. On the contrary, Taoist friend said that she really can''t be a son of man!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and said, "is empress Nuwa stupid to be a saint? Everyone knows that we practitioners do what we say. Since Qin Yuan said this, it''s not poor!"


    Kunpeng''s words did not give empress Nuwa any face. It can be said that she was directly beating empress Nuwa''s face. Women are unreasonable, especially why did a woman like empress Nuwa lose such anger? Naturally, she was very angry with Kunpeng''s words.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng, don''t be arrogant. If you want to fight with my demon family, you will naturally accompany me!"


    Kunpeng sneered, "OK! Empress Nuwa, you said it yourself!"


    When Kunpeng said this, he turned to the supreme Lao Jun and said, "Lao Jun, the sage is not what I want, but empress Nuwa. She has to distort the facts according to herself. I can only fight. Otherwise, how can I stand in the three realms!"


    At this time, the most nervous thing is the leader of Tongtian cult. Before waiting for the supreme old gentleman to speak, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, wait a minute. Younger martial sister Nuwa''s words are angry and can''t be true. I hope Taoist friends don''t care! Moreover, Taoist friends used to be a member of the demon family, so you can''t be merciful!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult is very depressed at this time. Empress Nuwa can find trouble too much. Although Qinyuan''s Quasi saints are important to the demon family, they can''t trigger the Lich war for them!


    Kunpeng said: "Now it''s not that I''m merciless, but that empress Nuwa doesn''t know the good people and has to fight with me. Although I left the demon family, I still have some affection for the demon family. The Lich and demon families are a life and death war. I originally wanted to use Qinyuan''s little demons who don''t know the number of days to resolve the cause and effect of the two families, so that the Lich and demon families will have no fight since then. Unfortunately, you have to stop it, poor man I really don''t understand what you think. Can Qin yuan''s demon saints compare with the whole demon clan and have to destroy the whole demon clan for them. Maybe you saints don''t care about the safety of the three worlds at all and have their own plans. I''m completely disappointed with you! "


    Shock! It''s a great shock. The saints and the immortals present did not expect that Kunpeng should be so shameless and push all the bad things on them. If this thing is spread, it''s OK. I''m afraid their prestige in the three realms will fall to the bottom, but Kunpeng''s words are so crooked that they can''t refute it.

 Chapter 1152

    Crooked reasoning is also reasonable. Although it may not be able to confuse immortals, there is no problem to confuse ordinary people and demons, otherwise there would not be so many cults in the world. In particular, Kunpeng''s big hat of life and death weighs on people, whether ordinary people or small demons. They don''t care who is in charge of heaven and earth. As long as you don''t endanger their lives, they won''t have any fierce actions. However, once you endanger their lives, the consequences will be serious. Although these people have little power, if they all start, they will be like the flood of the Yellow River.


    Taishanglaojun and their saints naturally know this, so they have no way to deal with Kunpeng''s fallacies. The emperor Yuanshi said, "elder martial brother, we can''t let Kunpeng talk like this, otherwise our orthodoxy in the three realms will be in danger!"


    Not only did Yuanshi Tianzun think so, but the two western saints were also worried about it. Zhunti said, "what elder martial brother Yuanshi said is that we can''t ruin our orthodoxy for Qinyuan these little demon saints, let alone hurt our power to seize the world because of them!"


    Empress Nuwa was furious when she heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun and zhunti two saints. She just wanted to make a reply, but she was stopped by Tongtian cult leader. She only heard Tongtian Taoist friends say secretly: "younger martial sister, don''t be capricious. Once the Lich war is triggered, the consequences are beyond our ability to bear!"


    The words of Tongtian cult leader calmed Nu Wa down, and she sighed in her heart: "Yes! Although these Lich saints of Qinyuan are useful to the Lich clan, if they trigger the Lich war for them, I''m afraid that the first thing to oppose is not others, but the new Lich clan who has forgotten the blood hatred of the Lich clan so long ago. After all, they have not experienced the Lich war and have not much hatred for the Lich clan, but once the two clans go to war, their lives can''t be guaranteed!"


    Empress Nuwa thought of this, but her heart was very sad. She hated why the demon family couldn''t work together like the witch family.


    The supreme old gentleman didn''t want Kunpeng to ruin his reputation in the three realms, so he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, don''t take such big talk as a matter. What are you thinking? I think all the people present understand. Everyone still talked freely. I don''t know what your friends think?"


    In fact, Kunpeng doesn''t want to be an enemy with the saints. After all, the other party has six saints and four religions, but he can''t be an enemy with empress Houtu. That day, Kunpeng didn''t think that the other party would help him in case of his own defeat. He knows the relationship between Haotian and empress Xi.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "if the old gentleman and sage could have said that earlier, then we wouldn''t have to spend so much time and effort, and the situation in front of us would have been settled long ago!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "so Kunpeng Daoyou agreed!"


    Kunpeng said, "this offer is beneficial to both of us. Naturally, I won''t refuse it!"


    After hearing Kunpeng''s reply, the supreme old gentleman breathed a sigh of relief. Not only did he breathe a sigh of relief with Kunpeng and others, including those witch families. Although the witch families were belligerent, they didn''t want to die.


    Just when everyone was glad that the matter could be eased, suddenly someone shouted, "Taoist friends disagree, but your move is against the law of heaven!"


    As soon as he said this, everyone present was furious and quickly looked at the source of the sound. What they didn''t expect was that Hongyun didn''t know when he appeared at the scene.


    After seeing Hongyun come out, the empress Nuwa breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. She greatly appreciated Hongyun''s move and thought that it might enable Qinyuan demon saints to save their lives. However, for others, she didn''t think so, especially the saints, who had a hard time persuading Kunpeng. At this time, Hongyun stood up to make trouble. It was clear that she wanted the war between the Lich and the demon to affect the future The emperor.


    For Hongyun''s idea, all the fairies present understand that the other party is retaliating against the saints and Kunpeng for abolishing the emperor earlier, so that Hongyun loses the name and merit of the teacher of the emperor.


    Before Kunpeng spoke, the emperor Yuanshi said angrily, "Hong Yun, we''re here to discuss business. What''s your qualification to yell here? You really can''t be the son of man!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he said coldly, "I''m the one who should be robbed. I''m in charge of the list of gods. I''m naturally qualified to oppose your actions against the way of heaven!"


    Hearing Hongyun''s words, the supreme old gentleman snorted coldly and said, "Hongyun, you should know your ability when dealing with people. Although you are a person who should be robbed, what qualifications do you, a quasi Saint without preaching, have to talk about the general trend of heaven in front of our saints? Don''t you think it''s funny?"


    The Supreme Lord''s words made everyone present laugh at Hongyun''s overestimation. In the face of the ridicule, Hongyun was very angry. He only heard him say with a cold hum: "the words of the sage are unfair. Although I have no testimony, as a person who should be robbed, I can naturally represent the way of heaven!"


    The Supreme Lord didn''t say anything more when he heard this, but turned his eyes to Tongtian cult leader and the two saints in the West. After all, the matter was led out by Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa. There was no reason for him to deal with it.


    Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian sect snorted coldly and said: "Hong Yunxiu wants to talk about the way of heaven. What are you thinking about? The immortals present don''t know. You just want to take the opportunity to revenge us for abolishing the emperor. But you didn''t expect that you, as a robber, have such a narrow mind and ignore the safety of all living beings in the three worlds. You really can''t be the son of man. You should remove the name of the robber, so as not to damage the teacher''s face!"


    The words of the leader of Tongtian sect completely ignited the dissatisfaction and anger in Hongyun''s heart. Hongyun thought to himself, "since you don''t leave a way for me, everyone will die together!"


    After having such a crazy idea, Hongyun sneered: "don''t forget that the saints of heaven are in charge of the list of gods. As a person who replaces heaven, the number of people on the list of gods is far from enough. Do you want the disciples of the four religions to replace them on the list?"


    Under the pressure of the saints, Hongyun finally revealed his tusks. The list of gods is indeed a powerful weapon for the saints. Hongyun''s sacrifice of such a weapon shocked the saints and began to think whether he forced Hongyun too hard!


    To tell the truth, Hongyun was forced to say this just now. Although he said he was in charge of the list of gods for the people who should be robbed, he didn''t know how many people were on the list. He just wanted to threaten the saints. However, the saints did not know this, so his words made the saints afraid.


    Just when the saints didn''t know what to do, empress Houtu was reminded by Kunpeng and came forward and said: "Hong Yun, don''t talk about the list of gods, but our Witch family doesn''t have a yuan God. The list of gods can''t scare us. I really don''t know how Daozu chose people like you to be robbed at the beginning. It really lost the face of heaven. If you insist, don''t blame our Witch family for acting on behalf of heaven and killing you shameless villain!"


    The words of empress Houtu brightened the eyes of the saints. Although they were afraid of the list of gods, the witch family was not afraid. No matter how powerful the list of gods was, they could not trap the great witch without the original God.


    Just listen, zhunti said, "what empress Houtu said is very true. Hongyun is no longer qualified to be the person who should be robbed. I hope the witch family can act on behalf of heaven and destroy the villain to make it right!"


    Hongyun was also dumbfounded when he heard this. Although he calculated that the saints did not dare to attack him, he forgot the killing stars of the Wu family. Although he said that he had heaven''s protection for the people who should be robbed, and the people who killed him would be entangled with cause and effect, the Wu family didn''t seem to be afraid of cause and effect, and there was Kunpeng behind the Wu family, who didn''t even care about Daozu, not to mention the people who should be robbed, Thinking of this, Hongyun couldn''t help worrying about his life.


    After seeing Hongyun''s nervous look, Kunpeng couldn''t help moving. He came forward and said, "Hongyun, you shameless villain took care of the safety of the three worlds for your own sake. Today, I will kill you on behalf of heaven!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Hong Yun was immediately timid. Although he dared to threaten the saints, Hong Yun was very guilty in the face of Kunpeng. After all, Kunpeng was well-known in the three realms, and Kunpeng dared to poison him for the opportunity of the great road in the flood and famine period. At this time, he let Kunpeng take the handle, which made Kunpeng unscrupulous. At this time, Hong Yun was afraid He began to regret why he went to heaven to stop the saints on impulse. In fact, Hongyun didn''t know that his move was controlled by the way of heaven.

 Chapter 1153

    The twists and turns on the heaven court surprised all the fairies in the three realms. At this time, it should be said that the happiest of the three realms are na Haotian and the West Queen Mother. Now all the causes and consequences of the heaven court are taken over by Kunpeng, the saints and even Hong Yun. No matter how things develop, they both survived the disaster safely.


    The red cloud was also a little quick witted. After recovering his look, he turned his eyes and said, "Kunpeng, this happened because of the heaven. It should be that Haotian and the queen mother of the West decided what to do with you. Don''t mind your own business!"


    Hongyun''s words brightened the eyes of Qinyuan and others, but their eyes darkened again. Although they wanted to take refuge in the heaven to save their lives, they completely cut off their relationship with the demon family. For them, not only empress Nuwa appeared, but also the leader of Tongtian cult and other saints appeared, If they take refuge in heaven at this time, they will slap the saints in the face. They will never let them go as people of the saints.


    The Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western couples looked at each other and exchanged their ideas. They all felt that Hongyun''s words were reasonable.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, this matter is really caused by the heaven, so I think it''s better to let the heaven deal with it. In this way, all living beings in the three realms can know the majesty of the heaven!"


    Hearing what the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, how can a person as smart as Kunpeng not know what the other party is thinking? Kunpeng sneered: "I don''t think so. If I didn''t show up with the empress, I would have nothing to say. But now it''s too late. It''s no longer a matter of heaven, but related to the fate of the two Lich families. Even if the Lich families are willing to negotiate, the Lich family can''t agree. If the old gentleman and the sage don''t believe it To ask the great wizards present what they think! "


    Kunpeng''s words to the Supreme Lord made some people in the presence of the witch family feel surging. It was rare for an ally like Kunpeng to know his mind, so all the witches shouted in unison: "I will never stop until I cut Qin yuan!"


    After hearing the cries of the great witches, the faces of the saints changed greatly. Kunpeng said, "the old gentleman and saints have heard it. If we don''t extinguish the Lich saints of Qinyuan and calm the anger of the Lich family, even if we try again, the Lich war will still be inevitable!"


    Hearing Hongyun''s words, Hongyun was moved. Didn''t he want to revenge the saints? Kunpeng''s words are very suitable, and he can take the opportunity to get away, so Hongyun said: "Although I''m very dissatisfied with Kunpeng, I think it''s very reasonable for Kunpeng to say this. The cause and effect of the Lich clan and the Lich clan is just over, which is also conducive to the end of the quantity robbery. Since you all think about the safety of the three worlds, you must not refuse!"


    Empress Nuwa originally despised Hongyun''s capricious care. When she heard Hongyun''s words, she was naturally very angry. She only heard her cold hum and said, "Hongyun, what are you? You don''t have the share to talk here. If you know what you want, close your smelly mouth!"


    Nuwa''s mother''s words gave Hongyun a chance to get rid of the situation in front of her. She saw that Hongyun angrily said, "well, since the saint Nuwa said so, I won''t intervene in this matter. It depends on what you do if there are not enough people on the list of gods!"


    Hongyun is very insidious. After saying this, he turned and ran away without giving the saints any chance. Hongyun''s move shocked the people in the world. For a moment, everyone was stunned on the spot.


    After the troublemakers left, they made everyone present nervous, which determined the fate of everyone, especially the time for Na Qinyuan and other demon saints to decide their life and death has come.


    After Hongyun escaped, empress Nuwa sighed, "Kunpeng, since you insist so much, I have nothing to say, but since it is the end of the cause and effect of the Lich and the lich, you and empress Houtu can''t intervene!"


    Empress Nu Wa was so soft that Kunpeng and the saints had a sigh of relief. Finally, they didn''t have to worry about the Lich war. Empress Nu Wa knew the overall situation so well that the saints naturally had to express something.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "what the younger martial sister said is very reasonable. The two Taoist friends Kunpeng and Houtu can''t intervene in this matter, otherwise we saints can only intervene in this matter!"


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu didn''t intend to deal with the quasi saints of Qinyuan. After hearing the words of the supreme Lao Jun and empress Nuwa, they naturally didn''t disagree. Kunpeng had no opinion, not to mention that the court naturally ended their cause and effect with the help of others. Haotian and Xiwang''s mother would not be stupid.


    If people are faced with the moment of life and death, they will behave differently. Some people can wait for death quietly, while others are crazy and complain about others. However, these demon saints belong to the latter kind. When they hear that empress Nu Wa, a demon saint, abandoned them, they are very angry and hate empress Nu Wa to their bones.


    I saw that Qinyuan demon saint and fire ancestor looked at each other. From each other''s eyes, we can see the boundless madness. While the saints were relaxing, they rushed quickly between Nuwa and the saints. Their move surprised the saints. I don''t know what Qinyuan and fire are going to do.


    Before the saints reacted, Qinyuan and the fire ancestor shouted, "Nuwa, if you want us to die, no one will be better!"


    As the voices of Qinyuan and Huohuo Lao Zu fell, they only heard two loud bangs, but they burst out among the saints. It was empress Nuwa who received the most care.


    The saints didn''t expect that Qinyuan and fire were so crazy, but the next thing surprised them even more. The death of Qinyuan demon saint and fire ancestor made other demon saints crazy. They didn''t have words to rush to the saints together. It seems that they want to learn from Qinyuan and fire. When they die, they have to be buried with others.


    The saints did not react when Qinyuan and the fire exploded. They were shocked by the powerful impact and were seriously injured. The most serious one was empress Nuwa. After all, Qinyuan and the fire both went for her, followed by the leader of Tongtian cult. As for the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints in the west, they protected themselves with Lingbao in an emergency, so the injury was not serious.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu, who have always kept a distance from the saints, have basically no damage. Kunpeng has a stronger body than zuwu, and at the same time, the "Kongtong seal" is integrated into the body. Although the self explosion force of naqinyuan and Huohuo is incomparably powerful, the aftereffect is not too powerful after being resisted by various pairs.


    The crazy act of Qin''s and the fire demon Saint made everyone present dumbfounded, especially Haotian and the West Queen Mother. They couldn''t understand why Qin yuan and the fire ancestor didn''t deal with enemies like Kunpeng and empress Houtu, but wanted to be enemies with the saints.


    In fact, there is nothing hard to understand. In the hearts of these demon saints, they think they are a member of the demon family, but empress Nuwa, as a demon saint, gave them up, which makes them unacceptable. When the Lich war, empress Nuwa didn''t help, the demon family has made them dissatisfied, and now empress Nuwa wants to kill them, Naturally, they feel that they have been given and bought by their own people, so if they want to die, they will also pull empress Nuwa instead of controlling the witch family and Kunpeng.


    There are nearly ten quasi saints under Qin yuan and the fire ancestor, but the power of quasi saints'' self explosion is not trivial. Nearly ten quasi saints'' self explosion should be feared even by saints.


    The crazy demon saints followed the footsteps of Qinyuan and Huohuo, but a loud noise of "bang, bang" exploded around the saints again.


    This time, the situation was quite good for the saints. At least these saints sacrificed congenital Lingbao, protected themselves and resisted the other''s crazy actions. However, this is a quasi holy self explosion after all. Even if they have congenital treasure or Lingbao body protection, they have certain trauma.


    The most serious thing is not the saints, but the heavenly court. The "Celestial Star array" that originally protected the heavenly court has turned into fly ash in these quasi saints'' self explosion, which makes Haotian and the West queen mother feel distressed.


    Maybe this is also God''s will. The venue of the Lich war was in Tianting in those years, but this time it was also in Tianting. The last self explosion was dominated by the Lich family, but this time it was the Lich family. This may be God''s intention to resolve the cause and effect of the two families.


    Under the crazy actions of these demon saints, although they are not aimed at the witch family and Tianting, the witch family and Tianting will still suffer from the impeccable disaster. Not only does the Tianting have no "star array", but even the South Tianmen has been turned into fly ash in the self explosion of these demon saints, let alone other losses. As for the witch clan, dozens of great witches were injured by the aftershock of the demon saint''s self explosion. Without thousands of years of cultivation, I''m afraid it''s difficult to recover.


    Among all the people, the most resentful ones are the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the two saints of the West. They are completely involved and suffer from this great difficulty.

 Chapter 1154

    Qinyuan demon saint and fire ancestor died together, but empress Nuwa lost the most among them. No matter how she explained, some people of the demon family will no longer obey her orders. Being forced by Kunpeng and the self explosion of Qinyuan demon Saint made the anger in Nuwa''s heart unbearable.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa snorted coldly and said, "Kunpeng, you are satisfied now. Qinyuan they are dead, and you should show your promise!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said calmly: "Qin yuan''s death is his own obsession, but it has nothing to do with the poor. As for the promise, I will naturally keep my word. Today, in front of everyone, I and my local friends can officially announce that there is no cause and effect between the Lich and the Lich. As long as the Lich does not invade the lich, the Lich will never light the war!"


    Empress Nuwa sneered and said, "Kunpeng is only afraid that you can''t do it!"


    It has to be said that women can''t be easily provoked. Empress Nuwa now completely hates Kunpeng. She directly satirizes Kunpeng regardless of the presence of the saints, but she ignores her face.


    Kunpeng didn''t take Nuwa''s sarcasm to heart. At this time, Houtu''s empress said, "Nuwa saints don''t need such doubt. The words of Kunpeng''s friends are absolutely against the witch family!"


    Although the saints knew that Kunpeng had a good relationship with empress Houtu, they didn''t expect empress Houtu to say that Kunpeng could fully represent the witch family in front of the saints, which shocked them.


    Empress Nuwa was very angry about this matter. Kun Peng was originally a person of the demon family, but now she is united with the witch family. She can''t stand such anger, so she said: "I hope you can remember what you said today. I still have something to do in heaven. You can do it yourself!"


    Empress Nuwa said and got up and left. Her move was a little menglang, but the saints didn''t care. After all, if they were in the position of empress Nuwa, they would not be able to stand such anger.


    Empress Nuwa left, and the saints naturally had no reason to stay, so they all got up and left, and the crisis of Tianting was resolved.


    Speaking of the heavenly court, Haotian and the queen mother of the West did not care about the departure of the saints. They were still distressed about the "heavenly star array" that had been blown up by Qinyuan demon saints themselves. They tried their best to save the "heavenly star array", but they did not expect that they could not reverse the will of heaven after all the calculations. If they had known this, why did they bother? Instead of getting benefits, they lost the reputation of heaven. It''s not worth the loss.


    After the saints left, Kunpeng and empress Houtu didn''t want to stay in heaven for a long time. After all, this is a place of right and wrong, so he said: "Haotian Taoist friend, it''s no use for you to be sad so far. It''s better to think about your plans in the future. The underground has a great relationship, but I can''t stay with Houtu Taoist friend for a long time, so I''ll leave!"


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian woke up. Maybe it was too hard for him and the West Queen Mother. They didn''t ask him to stay. Even Zhen Yuanzi was surprised, but Zhen Yuanzi didn''t say much and left the heaven like Kunpeng.


    After the saints and Kunpeng left, Na Haotian and Queen Mother Xi woke up completely. At this time, they regretted why they didn''t ask Kunpeng and empress Houtu to listen to their views on this matter and the future.


    It''s no use for Haotian and Queen Mother Xi to regret. After all, things have happened, and they can''t control it. They are all affected by the way of heaven, but they don''t know it. Even Kunpeng, empress Houtu and even Zhen Yuanzi didn''t think that heaven would control quasi saints like Haotian and West Queen Mother, so they didn''t care about the reaction of Haotian and West Queen Mother. From this point of view, the means of Hongjun Daozu is becoming more and more clever!


    Speaking of this battle, that Haotian and the queen mother of the West are typical of stealing chickens instead of eroding a handful of rice. Not only did they not keep the "star array of the sky", but even the South Tianmen gate was destroyed by Qinyuan''s self explosion, but their reputation fell greatly in the three realms.


    Of course, the one with the same fate as the two of them is empress Nuwa. She was not only injured by the self explosion of Qinyuan''s ancestors, but also her reputation was ruined in the demon family. I''m afraid the new generation of the demon family had ideas about empress Nuwa. As for other saints, they are irrelevant and can be said to have no great influence.


    When Kunpeng returned to the underground, he sighed and said, "Houtu Taoist friends, I''m afraid there''s something wrong with what happened today. You and I are afraid we should be careful in the future!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu was surprised. She also felt something wrong with what happened today. The original demon saint of Qin may have a self exploding heart, but the ancestors of fire shouldn''t be so crazy. She didn''t believe that nearly ten quasi saints were so brave.


    Thinking of this, empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends refer to the self explosion of Qinyuan demon saints?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "It''s exactly this matter. It seems that the later Taoist friends have noticed this, but we have to be careful. It seems that we won each other unharmed, but the secret is very unfavorable to us. We all know the character of Qinyuan demon saint. It''s impossible to end their lives by self explosion, I''m afraid there are more The way of heaven, or the shadow of Hongjun Taoist ancestor, is in it. "


    Empress Houtu sighed, "even if we know this, we have nothing to do. Who makes us unable to resist each other, but I don''t understand that if Qinyuan demon Saints live, they can involve you and me. What''s the advantage of Taoist ancestors letting them explode?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "Daoyou still didn''t see the truth. Maybe it''s because Daoyou still lives under the heaven. In the previous situation, Daoyou thought it was possible for Qinyuan demon saint to survive? Since they didn''t survive, their self explosion killed three birds with one stone for Daozu. First of all, it strained the relationship between the two Lich races. You, me and empress Nuwa He had a deep hatred. Secondly, the "Celestial Star array" in Tianting was destroyed, but the reputation of Haotian and the queen mother of the West plummeted in the three realms. Moreover, this weightlifting created the saints. It seems that Hongjun Daozu is going to restrict the saints. I just don''t know what Hongjun Daozu will do next. "


    However, Kunpeng did not notice the appearance of Haotian and the queen mother of the west when he left, otherwise he would understand that now Hongjun Daozu has begun to divide the relationship between Haotian and him, and it is not as simple as he thought that Hongjun Daozu destroyed the "Celestial Star array". He wants to attack the prestige of the heaven, but to fundamentally weaken the power of Haotian and the queen mother of the West.


    The reason why Kunpeng is so careless is that he doesn''t take Haotian and Xi Wangmu as the protagonists. He thinks Haotian and Xi Wangmu are just pawns in the eyes of Hongjun Daozu, but he forgets that pawns are sometimes very useful.


    Just listen, empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, now we are going step by step. I think as long as we can work together, even the Taoist ancestors can''t help us."


    Empress Houtu paused here for a moment, and then said, "according to what the Taoist friend said earlier, it must be that the Taoist friend has got rid of the way of heaven now. I don''t know if it''s right?"


    Kunpeng said: "Getting rid of is not enough, but it''s just equal to it. Everyone is restrained by each other. If you really want to completely get rid of the Tao of heaven, you have to leave the three realms, and then you can really get out of the control of the Tao of heaven. From the situation that Taoist Hongjun has shot one after another, he wants to end the mass robbery as soon as possible and buy enough time for himself. Therefore, it seems that the mass robbery will end soon. You and I are flying together If you''re still scared, you''ll have to work hard by yourself! "


    Kunpeng paused here, and then said, "don''t hide from the local Taoist friends, the current situation is ever-changing. Now I''m not very sure that I can get the tree of the world, improve the whole world and get rid of the way of heaven!"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she smiled and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are worried too much. On the contrary, I have full confidence in Taoist friends and think we will succeed in this matter!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "thank you for your trust, but I will try my best anyway. After all, this is our only chance to get rid of the Tao of heaven!"


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "what Taoist friends say is that there is no chance to lose. I think as long as we can sacrifice our lives, there is still a great chance of success, not to mention that we are not fighting ourselves. There are all saints who have the same ideas with us."


    The happy conversation between Kunpeng and empress Houtu made the hearts of both sides firm. Only with firm faith can they win the decisive battle in the future. Both Kunpeng and empress Houtu understand that their conversation also wants to strengthen their faith through mutual trust. It is only between them that they can talk about it. If it is someone else, they can only talk about it I''m afraid it will lead to division within myself.

 Chapter 1155

    All people have weaknesses, and so do saints. If the saints did not care too much about one world and their own face, they would not have happened today if they had to get rid of the control of heaven. Whether it''s Tianting or the witch clan, it''s all about Qinyuan and the fire ancestor. They have nothing to do with Tianting, but empress Nu Wa has to intervene in this matter for the sake of face, which leads to such a disaster. The saints care too much about one side of the world and get rid of the way of heaven, so that things get out of hand. In the final analysis, this is a word of greed, It can be seen that the sage is not without food and fire. He also has his own weaknesses.


    Of course, the occurrence of such a big thing is also related to the way of heaven. The saints are also affected by the way of quantity robbery and are suppressed mentally by the gas of quantity robbery. Otherwise, how can the minds of the saints not see through the things in quantity robbery, and how can Kunpeng calculate so seriously? In the final analysis, they are all chess pieces under the way of heaven, Kunpeng has the power of the world, and the three corpses cut by the secret method are no longer in the way of heaven, so they are much more sober than the saints. As for Empress Houtu, although she has no evidence of Taoism, she is related to the rest of the three realms as a six cycle cycle. The Tao of heaven does not dare to do anything wrong to empress Houtu, which is why empress Houtu can be more carefree than the saints.


    Everything has its advantages and disadvantages. Although the saints are easily affected by the way of heaven, they can also borrow the power of the way of heaven anytime and anywhere. Although Kunpeng and empress Houtu have got rid of the control of the way of heaven, they can''t borrow the power of the way of heaven anytime and anywhere like the saints. If the two sides have a long war, So even if Kunpeng and empress Houtu have the congenital treasure and the acquired merit treasure in hand, they are not the enemies of the saints. It''s not that the saints don''t know this, but that they don''t dare to make that excessive move. They don''t know whether they will be completely assimilated by the heaven once they have too much contact with the heaven. It''s precisely because of this that the saints are afraid to fight against Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    Of course, things are not absolute. If Kunpeng is willing to expose his world, the saints are still not Kunpeng''s opponent, but Kunpeng''s plan will completely fail.


    There is a reason why Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu let the pressure of mass robbery control the saints. Although Hongjun Daozu fit the Tiandao to complement the Tiandao, the Tiandao will not be complete if the Seven Saints do not return. Both Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu want to improve themselves. If the Tiandao is perfect, they may continue to suppress Hongjun Daozu, On the contrary, the ancestor of Hongjun Dao perfected himself, so he could control the way of heaven. In the final analysis, it was all for self-protection. The opportunity of the seven roads of the Seven Saints is to improve the law of the heavenly way. As long as both the heavenly way and Hongjun Taoist ancestor can control the Seven Saints determined by the heavenly way, they can truly unify the three realms and become the supreme supreme supreme. Instead of holding each other in check with the heavenly way and Hongjun Taoist ancestor. If they don''t all have a common enemy, the first to fight after the mass robbery is Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu.


    The way of heaven was divided into two when Pangu God opened the sky, and suffered heavy losses. The way of heaven in the wilderness is the Lord and has its own spiritual knowledge. Therefore, although Hongjun Daozu fits the way of heaven, he can''t fully master the way of heaven, while the way of heaven of the four forces has no spiritual knowledge and is completely mastered by the surviving demons.


    After so many years of fitting into the Tao of heaven, Hongjun Daozu has a great understanding of the Tao of heaven. In addition, the "jade plate of creation" in his hand has the opportunity to swallow the Tao of heaven and turn himself into the Tao of heaven. The way of heaven is not willing to be weak, so it has always resisted Hongjun Daozu. This is why there are so many unnatural actions among the saints during the mass robbery, which are all affected by the fighting between the way of heaven and Hongjun Daozu. Unfortunately, the saints only think that it is the work of Hongjun Daozu, but they don''t know that there is also the way of heaven playing tricks. Hongjun Daozu is responsible for many things for the way of heaven.


    However, it should be. Hongjun Daozu naturally had to pay a price for controlling the three realms of flood and famine in the name of heaven for such a long time. Speaking of the struggle between them, Hongjun Daozu had an advantage. After all, Hongjun Daozu occupied the great righteousness in the three realms and obtained the boundless merit of preaching, while Heaven was only a false name.


    No one in the three realms knows the relationship between the Tao of heaven and the Taoist ancestor of Hongjun. Even the saints and Kunpeng, who are strong in the wilderness, think that although the Taoist ancestor of Hongjun is not the Tao of heaven, the Tao of heaven is still in the charge of the Taoist ancestor. If they can know the difference, they would have resisted long ago, Instead of being so timid and afraid to fight it head-on.


    Hongjun Daozu was also worried that the saints would see through his weaknesses, so Fang would stay outside the three realms in the name of fitting the way of heaven and not let the saints see himself easily, so as to reduce the opportunity to expose his weaknesses.


    Ten years passed immediately after the battle of Tianting. In the ten years, the emperor quickly unified the earth fairy world with the acquiescence of the saints, among which the interception and demon clan contributed the most.


    The emperor unified the fairyland, but it was attached to the conditions for ending the quantity robbery said by the Taoist ancestor of Zixiao palace. Just when the saints wanted to find Hongyun to ask whether the people on the list of gods were complete, suddenly a voice came from the sky: "the quantity robbery is over, come to Zixiao palace soon!"


    This voice is different from the last time. Not only the saints and Hongyun heard it, but also Kunpeng, empress Houtu, zhenyuanzi, Haotian, West Queen Mother and Styx river.


    Although Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu wanted to talk to Kunpeng and listen to Kunpeng''s opinions, they also wanted to know whether Hongjun Daozu also called Kunpeng and empress Houtu this time. Unfortunately, it was too late, so they had to leave for Zixiao palace.


    After receiving the notice, Kunpeng sighed, "it seems that the final decisive battle is coming!"


    Empress Houtu nodded, but as soon as Hongjun Daozu didn''t summon them last time, empress Tu became angry and said, "Daozu is too insidious. She never thought of us when it''s good. When she wants to help, she can''t forget us. We really have to treat us as his thugs. Do Taoist friends have no other ideas about this?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "Houtu Taoist friends don''t need to worry about it. When we walk too much at night, we will always meet ghosts. Calculators should also be prepared to be calculated. Hongjun Taoist Zu wants us to be thugs. We can also take the opportunity to correct our names, so we don''t need to worry about being dragged down in the early stage."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu was shocked and said, "hearing what Taoist friends said, Taoist friends must have a way to deal with it!"


    Kunpeng said: "there are some ideas, but they are not perfect, but we can''t let the Taoist master command. At that time, we still act according to the circumstances. If the Taoist master''s arrangement is not good, we can also object. Time is running out, and we can''t go too far. We''d better go to Zixiao palace to listen to the Taoist master''s arrangement first."


    Empress Houtu nodded when she heard this, and they set off together to Zixiao palace.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu finally came to Zixiao palace. Originally, zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi didn''t see Kunpeng and empress Houtu when they came to Zixiao palace. They thought that the Taoist ancestor still didn''t want to summon Kunpeng and empress Houtu, so they were very upset. When they saw Kunpeng and empress Houtu appear, they had a long chat in their hearts and finally found the backbone.


    After the crowd arrived, Hongjun Daozu appeared silently in front of the crowd. The immortals hurriedly came forward to salute, but Kunpeng did not do anything. Kunpeng''s move made the red cloud who had always hated him think it was an opportunity, so he wanted to take the opportunity to let Daozu clean up Kunpeng.


    Just listen, Hongyun sneered: "Kunpeng Taoist friends are really brave. They dare to be so rude in front of Taoist ancestors. They really can''t be the son of man!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a sneer, "Hong Yun, what are you? I can''t tell you how to do things. If you want to find something, I will accompany you!"


    Kunpeng was also worried about the reason why he didn''t give Daozu a gift. Since he had decided to go his separate ways with Hongjun Daozu, in order to ensure that he took the initiative in the invasion of the three realms by the four forces, he wanted to give Daozu a blow and let Daozu know that he was not easy to provoke. However, Kunpeng did not expect that Hongjun Daozu had not opened his mouth, but Hongyun jumped out in a hurry. Naturally, Kunpeng would not give him a good face for a villain like Hongyun.


    Kunpeng''s behavior surprised all saints. Although Kunpeng was arrogant, Kunpeng was not a fool. How could he give people a handle for this mere gift? It was too unreasonable. Therefore, they didn''t respond to Hongyun''s words and pretended not to hear them.


    Hongyun dares to be the enemy of Kunpeng. Originally, he thought his words would get the support of the saints, but he didn''t expect that things were not what he thought at all. Everyone present was pretending to be deaf and dumb, but ignored his words, which made Hongyun''s plan come to naught.

 Chapter 1156

    After waiting for a long time, Hongyun can only say to Hongjun Daozu, "teacher, Kunpeng is so rude in front of you. It can be seen how arrogant he is. Please teach Kunpeng a lesson!"


    Taoist Hongjun was also annoyed at Kunpeng''s previous rude behavior, but Taoist Hongjun couldn''t see Kunpeng in the same way. After all, there are still places where Kunpeng can be used next. If Kunpeng is motivated because of this small matter, it will be a small loss. Taoist Hongjun doesn''t want to do this. What''s in Kunpeng''s mind? Hongjun Daozu has some understanding in his heart, so he doesn''t want to see it in general.


    When Hongjun Daozu heard that Hongyun was so obedient and unrelenting, he said calmly: "Hongyun, it''s just a small matter. Now the quantity robbery is over. It''s time for you to preach. You don''t hurry up to preach!"


    After hearing Hongjun Daozu''s words, Hongyun felt a chill in his heart. Although he hated Kunpeng, the testimony was more than everything, so he didn''t care about it.


    Thinking of this, Hongyun quickly got up and said, "thank you for your guidance!"


    Hongjun Daozu shook his hand and said, "there''s no need. You''d better prove the Tao quickly!"


    Hongyun said, "I Hongyun is willing to improve the way of heaven for the sake of the safety of the three realms!"


    As soon as the voice of Hongyun fell, the Tao of heaven dropped a huge merit to Hongyun. Hongyun was immediately promoted by Taoism, and quickly from the early stage of becoming a saint to the realm of a saint.


    At that time, the three realms felt a strong pressure. The fairies understood that someone had preached. Then they contacted the previous oath of Hongyun, and everyone knew that Hongyun finally proved the holy way.


    The greatest power of Hongyun''s preaching is zhenyuanzi, Haotian, Xiwangmu and Styx River, but the four of them were overwhelmed by the power. Then the earth empress and Kunpeng did not care about the power of the saint. It can be seen that their realm was to the point of a saint, but the newborn Saint like Hongyun did not pose a great threat to them.


    The preacher was eager for zhenyuanzi, Styx River, Haotian, Xiwangmu, and even Houtu Niang. All of them showed envy. With Kunpeng''s help, empress Houtu was confident in her preaching, so she quickly cleaned up her mood. Only zhenyuanzi, Styx River, Haotian and Xiwangmu failed to clean up their mood.


    Hongjun Daozu didn''t pay much attention to the expressions of Zhen Yuanzi, Styx River, Haotian and Xi Wangmu. He just heard him say: "now Hongyun has proved the Tao and the Tao of heaven has been improved. Since then, it can give us more than a hundred years to prepare to resist the invasion of the four forces!"


    Hearing the words of Taoist Hongjun, the saints were very happy. For them, a hundred years is very important. Those disciples who have obtained the merits and virtues of the auxiliary emperor have enough time to break through their cultivation.


    However, the hundred time was nothing to Kunpeng, empress Houtu, zhenyuanzi and Styx river. Like the saints, Haotian and Queen Mother Xi couldn''t help but move when they heard this and said, "teacher, since the quantity robbery is over, can the God position on the list of gods return?"


    Hearing Haotian''s words, all saints pricked their ears, but the list of gods was related to their interests, so everyone wanted to know the details. Unfortunately, they were greatly disappointed.


    Just listen, Hongjun Daozu said, "Haotian, I know what you said. Unfortunately, there are too many changes in the mass robbery, so there is a serious shortage of personnel on this God list. Today, I called you here to discuss how to fill this God position!"


    When Taoist Hongjun said this, the faces of the saints changed greatly. They never thought that Taoist Hongjun would give them such a hand to make their disciples become gods.


    As the eldest martial brother, Lao Jun had to stand out. He just heard him say, "teacher, there are so many people killed and injured in the robbery. Why is this list of gods short of manpower? Is it unreasonable?"


    Faced with the question of the supreme old monarch, Hongjun Daozu had already figured out countermeasures, and just heard him say: "There are indeed a lot of dead and injured people in the mass robbery. If all these people are listed on the list, they can be appointed as gods for ten times. Unfortunately, they are not appointed as gods casually. The shortage of people on the list is because they don''t have the opportunity. As saints, you naturally want to take heaven''s way first. The rest of the positions on the list are to be held by your disciples."


    All saints also know that Taoist Hongjun''s loyalty is beyond his words. It''s just an excuse for lack of opportunities. To put it bluntly, Taoist did this because their actions in the previous robbery made Taoist Zu feel threatened, so it was to weaken their strength and make it easier to master them. Although all saints understood the intention of Taoist Hongjun, they were unable to communicate with him Daozu argued.


    The Supreme Lord could only ask, "how many people are still missing from the list, teacher? What kind of disciples do you need to be on the list?"


    Hongjun Daozu was very happy when he saw that the supreme old gentleman was soft, and said, "there are not many vacancies on the list. You saints can gather up more than 100 people, but the position of these more than 100 people is very important, but they need the disciples of Da Luo Jinxian to take charge!"


    Hearing this, all the saints gasped and were dissatisfied with the cruelty of Hongjun Daozu. More than a hundred great Luo Jinxian are not small numbers. Even if a big school such as jiejiao and demon clan took out so many people, they were afraid that they would be seriously injured. Things related to the respective interests of all the saints, but they were all nervous.


    Just listening, zhunti asked, "teacher, there are too many of these hundred great Luo Jinxian, but I don''t know how to distribute them?"


    However, Hongjun Daozu said calmly, "it''s up to you to allocate it. After you discuss it, you can write people''s names on the list of gods!"


    The way Hongjun Taoist priest asked the saints to draw out more than 100 great Luo Jinxian has been very vicious, but his words are even better. None of the saints is willing to bleed. Therefore, for the position of these more than 100 great Luo Jinxian, I''m afraid there will be a struggle, which is naturally one of the ways Hongjun Taoist priest controls the saints.


    The saints didn''t understand Hongjun''s plot, but they knew what they could do. As long as they couldn''t take the opportunity of the great road among the yuan gods one day, they wouldn''t dare to disobey Hongjun''s order. Hongjun Daozu also saw the consideration in the hearts of the saints, so he dared to persecute the saints.


    Empress Nuwa was not willing to be listed as the God of the demon family and nothing happened to the witch family, so she said: "since the teacher is the God of the flesh, then the witch family is also a member of the three worlds, why can they stay out of the matter? It''s also unfair!"


    Nuwa''s words let the saints find a way to reduce their own pressure, so they all supported Nuwa''s mother one after another. Empress Houtu sneered when she saw that the saints were so shameless and said, "how can the witch family be listed as a God without a yuan God? Don''t the saints think their intention is a little funny!"


    Kunpeng also said, "the later Taoist friends are wrong. It''s not that we don''t want to support the deity, but that we are powerless. Although we say it''s the physical deity, if we want to write down the name on the list of deities, there must be a yuan God. If all saints can make the Wu family have a yuan God, then the Wu family is naturally willing to be listed on the list of deities."


    Kunpeng''s words are very powerful, which makes it difficult for the saints to answer. There is no way to make the witch family have a yuan God. First, there are great merits to turn the yuan God, which is the case for Empress Houtu and Hou Yi. Second, let Sanqing distinguish a trace of Pangu yuan God, so that the witch family can also produce yuan God, but Sanqing will not lose his cultivation to do such stupid things. So the saints did not speak any more, for fear that the other party would find themselves.


    The saints wanted to hide, but Kunpeng wouldn''t let them like it, so he said, "why don''t you saints talk? Don''t you want to be on the list of the witch family? We all agreed and ask the saints to cast spells! All the saints have great merits and virtues. As long as they pay a little merit, they will be solved."


    When the saints heard Kunpeng''s words, they were depressed and wanted to spit blood. What merit should they pay? If they really had to make more than 100 witches produce yuan gods, they were afraid that they would have to pay all their merits and virtues. Moreover, if they were not careful, there might be a curse. How could the saints agree? At this time, they couldn''t help blaming empress Nuwa, What''s hard to say? It''s just that I have to put forward such a broken opinion. It''s not difficult for people, but I''ve got to get it into myself.


    In the face of the oppression of the saints, empress Nuwa can only say: "I didn''t think about it. Since the witch family can''t be listed, we can think of another way!"


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu are just talking. They really have to agree to the list of the witch family. Even if the saints agree to give merit, they won''t agree. After all, if there are less than 100 great wizards, it will have too much impact on them.

 Chapter 1157

    There are four races in the famine, witch, demon, man and Asura. Since the witch is not good, the saints have set their eyes on the Styx river. At this time, they can be one less.


    Just listen, zhunti said, "the teacher doesn''t know whether the Asuras can become gods in flesh?"


    Before Hongjun Daozu spoke, the river Styx jumped out and said, "zhunti, you are too deceiving. In the mass robbery, the death and injury of my Asura family are the most serious. Only the people who died of my Asura family can gather up the list of gods, but there are more than 100 people on the list of gods. It is clear that it has nothing to do with my Asura family. But what do you think!"


    Hongjun Daozu wanted to provoke the struggle of the saints, not let the saints calculate the Styx River, so he said: "what the Styx river said is very true, but it has nothing to do with them. These more than 100 people want to come out of the disciples of your saints!"


    Upon hearing Hongjun Taoist ancestor''s words, the Styx River breathed a long sigh. He was relaxed, but the saints were not relaxed. Although he knew Hongjun Taoist ancestor''s insidious, he could only start arguing.


    First of all, the red cloud said, "I have only two disciples, and their accomplishments are too low. I can''t do anything about it. Please take more responsibility, senior brothers."


    All saints also know the situation of Hongyun. The two disciples of his sect are really not up to the standard put forward by the Taoist ancestor, so they let Hongyun go. But since then, they need the six saints to argue. After some argument, no one wants their disciples to be on the list, so there is no result.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and the great Luo Jinxian under empress Nu Wa are the most. In order to prevent the supreme Lao Jun from jointly suppressing themselves, they only listen to the leader of Tongtian cult say: "since we can''t discuss the result, it''s better to divide it equally. It''s fair to everyone. No one has anything to say!"


    Empress Nuwa understood the intention of the leader of Tongtian cult and immediately expressed her support. Although the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, the first emperor of heaven and the two saints in the West had some views on this, they could only do so if they wanted to solve the problem. However, they had another plan in their hearts. Although they were nominally handed over to Tianting, in fact, they would not let their disciples go to Tianting to be controlled by others.


    After the saints had such an idea, they soon reached an agreement. The response of the saints was to defeat the plot of Hongjun Daozu. Then they wrote the names of their disciples on the list of gods.


    The list of gods is complete, and then the gods will be sealed. As a person who should be robbed, Hongyun wants to preside over this event. Originally, the saints didn''t care about the canonization, but now they have been forcibly taken away by Hongjun Daozu, but so many main disciples have to fight. After all, a good position is very important to them.


    The Supreme Lord said, "teacher, there are many people who worship gods this time. I''m afraid younger martial brother Hongyun is difficult to master alone. We''d better discuss it together!"


    The words of Taishang Laojun made Hongyun angry. He thought that Taishang Laojun was too much. Isn''t it clear that he wants to rob his own opportunity. Hongyun had to fight back. Just listen, Hongyun said, "elder martial brother, it''s bad! This God is determined by heaven. I''m just an announcement. There''s nothing to discuss!"


    The supreme old gentleman did not expect that Hongyun, after becoming a saint, would be so tough that he dared to contradict himself in front of the public. He couldn''t help but snort coldly: "Younger martial brother Hongyun, do you think you can handle the issue of Fengshen well? If so, I have nothing to say, but I have a word in advance. If something goes wrong with Fengshen because of you, you will be responsible for all the consequences!"


    The Supreme Lord''s words vaguely remind the saints that Hong Yun can''t be the God alone, and threaten Hong Yun. If he insists on his own way, he won''t blame himself for killing in the dark.


    The threat of the Supreme Lord made Hongyun angry, but he had to think carefully. After all, the gods on the list of gods should be dominated by the saints. Once the saints want to make trouble in the dark, the consequences are beyond his ability to bear. However, he was reluctant to let Hongyun give up the power of God. After all, this God is the best time to attract people, Taoist ancestor I''m afraid I want to strengthen Hongyun''s strength.


    Hongyun was unwilling to hand over the power to the saints, so he said to Hongjun Daozu, "teacher, this matter is very important. Please give me some advice!"


    Hearing this, Hongjun Daozu said, "the matter of God sealing has always been under the control of heaven. All personnel arrangements are determined by heaven. You don''t need to quarrel about it, so Hongyun will take charge of it alone!"


    Hongjun Daozu suppressed the saints again and again, but it made the saints angry, and decided to break with Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, otherwise it would be difficult to protect themselves in the future.


    When the saints were dissatisfied with the arrangement of Hongjun Daozu, Kunpeng asked calmly, "Daozu, do you know whether the gods on this list have personnel related to the hell and the six samsara?"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "all the gods in all the three realms will be re enfeoffed, and naturally they are among them!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and said, "the six samsara is transformed by the body of the empress of the earth, while the underground mansion is created by the poor. Although it is nominally owned by the three realms, the heavenly Taoist ancestor has no right to dictate to the underground mansion. If the Taoist ancestor wants to arrange people to the underground mansion, I will not agree with the empress of the earth."


    Kunpeng''s words once again let Hongyun find a handle to attack him and shouted: "bold! Kunpeng, you dare to be so presumptuous to the Taoist ancestor, but you can''t be the son of man and deserve punishment!"


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "Hong Yun, put away your nonsense. I can''t say that you are such a shameless person pointing fingers in front of me. I told you directly in front of everyone today that the hell and the six reincarnation poverty do not have to let go. Anyone who doesn''t pass through the recognition of the poor and the empress Houtu will not blame me if he dares to step into the hell for half a step. I''m not polite!"


    Arrogance! Kunpeng''s words made everyone realize Kunpeng''s toughness. Even Hongjun Daozu didn''t expect Kunpeng to be so presumptuous, which was just hitting him in the face.


    Just listen, Hongjun said angrily, "Kunpeng, don''t be presumptuous. This is Zixiao palace, not your Beiming sea. It''s not about your little quasi holy act!"


    Kun Peng, who has the final say of Hongjun Road, is not concerned about it. He only listens to his sneering smile. "Three circles are not the same as the Taoist ancestors. If the Taoist priest insists on doing so, he will not blame me for being rude. If there are no six circles and the government, I think the three circles must be badly hurt, and I wonder if the ancestors can bear such consequences."


    Threat! Naked threat! Kunpeng''s courage was so great that all saints were frightened that he threatened to come back with six wheels directly in front of Hongjun Taoist ancestor. However, they were shocked by his courage.


    At this time, zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother couldn''t help worrying about Kunpeng. If Kunpeng lost, it would be very bad for them. They wanted to come forward to persuade, but they didn''t know what to do, so they had to worry. On the contrary, Houtu empress sat there quietly without expression, as if she hadn''t heard Kunpeng''s words.


    Hongjun Daozu had to respond to Kunpeng''s provocation. He only heard him say, "Houtu, do you have the same idea as Kunpeng?"


    After hearing Hongjun Daozu''s inquiry, empress Tu had to answer, but she said calmly: "the underground mansion and the six samsara are the last survival place of the witch family, but no one can interfere."


    After empress Houtu''s statement, everyone present took a breath of air-conditioning and was crazy. It was really crazy. It was beyond their expectation that empress Houtu, who has always been kind, should say such words. In doing so, she officially wanted to turn against Taoist Hongjun, which is very disadvantageous to the witch family.


    The reason why Kunpeng and empress Houtu did this was to hide their real intention and make the saints and Hongjun Daozu think that they were going to make the worst plan.


    It has to be said that their move was very successful. The saints and Hongjun taozu were confused by the false image they created and felt that they were trying their best to ensure their retreat. Although they were arrogant and crazy, they all breathed a sigh in their hearts and finally learned the bottom line between Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    Just listen, Taoist Hongjun said, "well, since you are so determined, the affairs of the underground government will be arranged by yourself. I won''t say more!"


    After Kunpeng and empress Houtu succeeded, they brought a glimmer of dawn to the saints. They all asked for arrangements for their disciples. However, Taoist Hongjun could only nod his head, which made the saints very happy.

 Chapter 1158

    It seems that the battle ended with the defeat of Hongjun Daozu, but the saints didn''t see that those people were on the list of gods, which is the treasure of Daozu. If Daozu wanted to clean them up, they would be scared. Unfortunately, the saints only remembered to be happy, but they didn''t see the hidden danger, but even if they could see it, it was useless, Unless they can learn from Kunpeng and face Hongjun Daozu directly, it''s a pity that they don''t have the courage of Kunpeng.


    The saints were happy, but Hongyun was very angry. He originally thought that Fengshen could find great benefits for himself, but now it seems that he is afraid that his hope has failed. However, Hongyun is not a fool. He also heard the Taoist''s dissatisfaction with the saints and Kunpeng from the Taoist''s tone.


    The heart read a move, but Hongyun had a new idea, so he said: "teacher, is this God completely under the control of heaven and hell? What should I do if someone holds his identity and doesn''t listen to orders?"


    Hongyun hated it enough. If the saints robbed him of his own benefits, he wouldn''t let the saints feel better. He proposed to let everyone be in the charge of Tianting. However, Kunpeng and empress Houtu didn''t respond to this. No one can intervene in the underground. Haotian and empress Xi were very happy.


    On the contrary, the saints hated Hongyun for being unkind and even doing such things to harm others and not to benefit themselves. But it''s also strange that the saints did too much. It''s no wonder Hongyun was so crazy without Hongyun leaving some benefits.


    Haotian is too obsessed with power. Originally, under the pressure of the saints, he and the West queen mother are ready to give up Tianting, but when he heard Hongyun''s words, he has a little more thought in his heart and wants to master Tianting by Hongyun''s hand. With this idea, Haotian''s face is eager to try.


    After Hongyun said those words, Kunpeng secretly watched the expressions of Haotian and Xi Wangmu to see if they could really give up Tianting. When he saw Haotian''s face, Kunpeng couldn''t help sighing: "Haonai can''t help the mud on the wall. At this time, he still thinks about power!"


    Hongjun Daozu wanted to take the opportunity to let the saints have disputes, but Hongyun put forward such a topic, which gave Hongjun Daozu a favorable opportunity. Just listen to Hongjun Daozu saying: "After the end of the quantity robbery, the master solutions of the three realms should be exchanged. Haotian and yaochi have been in charge of the Tianting for so many years, but they have no development and should be the emperor. However, for your sake of fighting for the Tianting for so many years, you can be in charge of the Tianting for a while. If you haven''t made any achievements after the four forces invade the three realms, the position of the Tiandi will be moved!"


    Hongjun Daozu''s words were like thunder, which made Haotian dizzy. Although it was said that Hongjun Daozu did not directly abolish his position as the emperor of heaven, who would pay attention to his emperor of heaven and how to frighten the immortals in the future? Hongjun Daozu didn''t make it clear that he was going to abolish him.


    Haotian was right in thinking. Hongjun Daozu wanted to abolish Haotian and establish another emperor of heaven. He threw such a large piece of bait to attract the saints to compete and consume the power of the saints. Hongjun Daozu didn''t care whether Haotian was alive or dead.


    Hongjun Daozu''s words excited the saints, but the position of emperor of heaven is a very important position. The reason why Haotian and queen mother of the West didn''t do anything in this position is not that they didn''t work hard, but because they didn''t have a strong backstage and were controlled by the saints. If the saints'' disciples did it in this position, the result would be different, but they can really do it So the saints began to work closely to find out how to seize this position.


    Although Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were dissatisfied with Hongjun Daozu''s intention, they had no ability to directly contradict Daozu like Kunpeng, so they had to grit their teeth and swallow their anger.


    Kunpeng was happy when he saw the expressions of Haotian and Xiwang''s mother. Originally, he was worried that the positions of Haotian and Xiwang''s mother would not be firm, but he didn''t expect that Daozu would come to such a hand. In this way, he directly forced Haotian and Xiwang''s mother to his side. He had no other hope except him.


    Hongyun originally wanted to take this opportunity to suppress the saints, but he didn''t expect Hongjun Daozu to make such a decision, which made Hongyun very angry. Although he wanted to win the throne of the emperor that day, Hongyun knew that it was impossible to fight the saints with his own strength. If the throne of the Heavenly Emperor fell into the hands of the saints, his future fate could be imagined Yes, my disciples will never be better.


    The Styx river is the most profound one among the people. He has no idea about the throne of the Heavenly Emperor. For him, only the holy throne is his pursuit. When he saw that Hongjun Taoist ancestor has not mentioned whether the quasi saint can preach after the end of the quantitative robbery, he can no longer hold his mind, so he said: "Daozu, the quantity robbery is over and the heavenly way is perfect. I don''t know what opportunity we need to prove the way?"


    However, the Styx River spoke the wishes of Haotian, the queen mother of the West and zhenyuanzi. For them, everything else is not important. Only the holy throne is the most important, so they all cheer up and listen to the explanation of the Taoist ancestor. Not only they, but also the saints, also want to plan for their disciples, so they all calm down.


    Hongjun Daozu said calmly: "although it is said that after the gathering of the Seven Saints of the heavenly way, everyone has the opportunity to preach, but this opportunity is very small. After all, you have no help of the opportunity of the great way, but your understanding of the heavenly way is very small, and this opportunity is fleeting. Whether you can grasp it depends on your own performance. Others can''t help you!"


    For the words of Hongjun Daozu, the people present were very dissatisfied. They all knew that the opportunity was rare, but Daozu couldn''t fool them like this. Isn''t it clear that he didn''t want them to preach!


    Just listen, Haotian said, "teacher, do we all understand the opportunity, but you always have to give us a detailed explanation, or let us know the general location of the opportunity!"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "it has been said before that there are three ways to preach. As long as you can understand the mystery, you can naturally seize the opportunity. On the contrary, being a teacher is useless to you."


    Kunpeng didn''t agree with Hongjun''s Taoist ancestor''s words, but he didn''t say much. Whether others prove Tao has nothing to do with him. As for zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother, he has already said. Finally, whether they can prove Tao depends on their own nature.


    Seeing that the people were obviously dissatisfied with this speech, Hongjun Daozu changed the topic and said, "now the Four Saints of the heavenly way are complete, and it''s time to make arrangements for you when the robbery is over. In this way, you can resist the invasion of the four forces in an orderly manner, so as not to be in a hurry. You all talk about your plans for this matter."


    Hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, the saints knew that it was impossible to get information from Taoist ancestors, so they could only turn their attention to this new topic.


    As the eldest martial brother of everyone, the supreme old gentleman wants to express his own views first. He only heard him say: "teacher, we have discussed the Quartet forces before, but we didn''t expect that younger martial brother Hongyun can preach, but it doesn''t matter much. We just need to make some corrections."


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun said, "in that case, tell me about your plans!"


    The Supreme Lord said, "there are four forces on the other side. People and Buddhism work together to resist one side of the force, intercepting the sect and the demon family work together to resist one side of the force, and zhunti and pick up two younger martial brothers to resist one side. The remaining forces were resisted by Kunpeng Taoist friends and Houtu Taoist friends for the time being."


    Hearing the words of the supreme old gentleman, the red cloud is anxious. All saints can get a world, but it''s not good to ignore him. Just listen to Hongyun said: "teacher, as one of the Seven Saints of heaven, the disciple should share his worries for the teacher. Please ask the teacher to order Tianting to assist the disciple to resist the last force!"


    As soon as Hongyun said this, zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu frowned. Although Hongyun had proved the truth, Kunpeng and empress Houtu wanted to resist the strongest of the four forces when they distributed the four forces. Hongyun and Tianting alone did not have the ability to undertake such an important task.


    Just listen, Haotian said in a deep voice: "teacher, what Taoist friend Hongyun said must not be. Although Taoist friend Hongyun has preached, he is not able to resist one party''s forces. The disciple thinks it''s better to follow the previous arrangement!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he said, "Haotian Taoist friend''s words are bad. I have now proved the Tao, and Kunpeng Taoist friend is just a quasi saint. Since he can resist a world, how can I not be a saint!"


    Haotian sneered: "Hongyun Taoist friend is too arrogant. Although Kunpeng Taoist friend doesn''t prove Tao, he has the cultivation of a saint. If you defeat Kunpeng Taoist friend, you have nothing to say, otherwise I won''t agree with this proposal."

 Chapter 1159

    Hongyun wants to win enough benefits from the four forces, but he doesn''t have enough strength, so he wants Hongjun Daozu to oppress Haotian and Xiwang''s mother to help him. However, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother despise Hongyun, and both sides can''t help arguing in Zixiao palace. Kunpeng, one of the protagonists, remained silent and let them quarrel.


    After a long time, seeing that Kunpeng had been silent, Hongjun Daozu said, "well, the matter is arranged by the teacher. You don''t need to quarrel anymore."


    Speaking of this, Hongjun Daozu thought for a moment, and then said, "Hongyun, although you preach, it''s difficult to deal with one force, but you can''t do it alone!"


    When Hongyun heard this, his heart was not cool. He quickly said, "if the teacher has heaven''s help, I don''t think it''s a big problem to win the other party!"


    Hongjun''s grandfather shook his head and said, "you can''t know the power of one side of the world. Even with Haotian and Queen Mother Xi, you can''t win each other."


    Hongjun Daozu said, here he paused for a moment, and then said to Kunpeng, "Kunpeng, Hongyun can''t take the world. You and the earth behind you can help them!"


    The words of Taoist Hongjun made the saints dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that the shrewd Taoist Hongjun would make such an arrangement. What kind of person Kunpeng is, how can he act as a starting point for Hongyun? This is obviously impossible, so all saints can''t help but see the jokes of Taoist ancestors.


    Speaking of this, how could Hongjun Daozu not know the relationship between Kunpeng and empress Houtu? What he said was to test Kunpeng''s ambition and make plans early.


    Just listen, Kunpeng sneered and said: "At that time, I made an agreement with the saints. I didn''t want to manage the world, but the saints had to force me. Since the Taoist ancestor wanted Hong Yun to preside over this matter, I naturally didn''t disagree. But if I wanted to be his master with empress Houtu, the Taoist ancestor would be silent. I wouldn''t agree! Since the Taoist ancestor had countermeasures, I wouldn''t agree Yes, I''ll leave now. "


    Kunpeng got up and called empress Houtu to leave Zixiao palace. Kunpeng''s move shocked the people. They never thought that Kunpeng''s reaction would be so fierce. They immediately withdrew without a word of discord and gave Hongjun Taoist ancestor no chance to discuss again.


    Empress Houtu understood Kunpeng''s intention and immediately got up to cooperate with Kunpeng to leave Zixiao palace.


    At this time, Hongyun had to speak. This matter was related to his future. Moreover, he was in Zixiao palace. At the same time, he had testified that he was not weaker than Kunpeng, so he challenged Kunpeng and wanted to suppress Kunpeng again by the hand of Hongjun Daozu.


    Just listen, Hongyun said: "Kunpeng Taoist friends are so arrogant that they don''t even listen to the teacher''s words, but they can''t be a son of man. If the teacher didn''t preach that you were Kunpeng, why would you be today? Now you are shameless to take care of your teacher''s kindness for your own personal interests!"


    Hearing Hongyun''s words, Kunpeng was happy. Originally, he just wanted to pretend to wait for Hongjun Daozu to be soft, but he didn''t expect Hongyun to be so arrogant and speak such big words after he preached.


    Hongyun''s words gave Kunpeng a chance to fight back. Kunpeng stopped and turned around step by step and said: "Hong Yun, I''m arrogant, but I''ve never admitted the name of the ''teacher'' of the Taoist ancestor. Although the Taoist ancestor preached to us in those days, it was the meaning of heaven. The Taoist ancestor also got great luck. Moreover, the Taoist ancestor has never admitted that we are his disciples. Where does the name start? Of course, this is just a small section. The most important teachers should be taught and disciples are not guaranteed Stay, but the Taoist priest didn''t do this to us. First of all, we didn''t get the essence of the Taoist priest in preaching. We didn''t even get the method of chopping three corpses to prove the Tao. I think the Taoist priest won''t deny this. Otherwise, how could the cultivation achievements of Haotian, Xi Wangmu, Zhen Yuanzi and the Taoist friends of the Styx River delay in chopping the three corpses? And why did the Taoist priest give us these treasures in those years People are born with spiritual treasures, but you see Sanqing, empress Nuwa and zhunti and Jieyin. They all have important treasures. Why did the Taoist ancestor ever see us as disciples when he did this? Since the Taoist ancestor didn''t see us as disciples, why should we recognize them as teachers? "


    Faced with Kunpeng''s rhetorical question, Hongyun had nothing to say. Kunpeng''s words were based on facts, and even the Taoist ancestor could not refute it. Zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwangmu had learned the key to the method of cutting three corpses into Tao from Kunpeng, but they were not too surprised about it. Styx was different. He had always been in Zixiao palace The method of chopping three corpses obtained in is complete. At this time, when I suddenly heard Kunpeng''s words, my heart was very angry, but I no longer had the slightest respect for Daozu.


    Speaking of it, Hongjun Daozu didn''t expect Kunpeng to say such embarrassing words. He hated Kunpeng to the utmost in his heart. If he wasn''t about to face the invasion of the four forces, Hongjun Daozu would kill Kunpeng even if he was injured, so as not to become a great difficulty in the future.


    Kunpeng also saw the fear of Hongjun Daozu, so he was so bold. Speaking of this, Kunpeng didn''t have much confidence in his heart, but for his own interests, Kunpeng could only take a desperate risk. In fact, Kunpeng''s adventure was very successful. Hongjun Daozu really didn''t dare to face Kunpeng completely at this time.


    Hongjun Daozu didn''t want Kunpeng to speak ill of himself any more, so he said: "Kunpeng, what you said is too much. Although what you said is true, I also comply with the will of heaven. The Seven Saints of the heavenly way are determined by the heavenly way and deserve more care, and you should be so. You don''t want to take me as a teacher and I don''t want to recognize you as a disciple. We have nothing to do with each other since then. What you said earlier is to give me a hand in Wait, or I won''t blame you for being rude! "


    When Kunpeng heard this, he didn''t feel the slightest worry. He only heard him sneer: "It''s hard to understand what Taoist priest said. Since we have nothing to do with each other and what I said is true, why should I give an explanation to Taoist priest? As for Taoist priest, I don''t want to teach you a lesson. It''s a big deal that we both lose! It''s impossible for you to let me take millet from the fire for you!"


    The confrontation between Hongjun Daozu and Kunpeng suddenly made the atmosphere in Zixiao palace tense, and all saints were secretly on guard for fear of impetuous disaster.


    At this time, it was difficult for Hongjun Daozu to ride a tiger and had to stand up. Similarly, Kunpeng was the same. They both regretted that they should not force each other too much, so that both sides could not stand down.


    Before long, the saints saw the embarrassment between Hongjun Daozu and Kunpeng. As the eldest martial brother of everyone, taishanglao Jun wanted to resolve the embarrassment of both sides, so he came forward and said: "Teacher, when we were discussing with Taoist Kunpeng, it was unusual. The two younger martial brothers received the weakest of the four directions, while my younger martial brother Yuanshi and I aimed at the Egyptian divine domain, and younger martial brother Tongtian and younger martial sister Nuwa dealt with the Greek divine domain. The rest of the strongest world was resisted by Taoist Kunpeng and later earth. Therefore, Taoist Kunpeng made great efforts I''ve made a lot of sacrifices, so I think it''s better to keep the status quo. Younger martial brother Hongyun can be used as a reserve force to prevent the enemy from sneaking attacks. "


    The words of the Supreme Lord made Hongjun Daozu and Kunpeng have a step to go down, which made them both have a long breath in their hearts. However, Hongyun was very dissatisfied with the words of the Supreme Lord, which denied him the opportunity to obtain benefits. He just wanted to object, but he didn''t expect Hongjun Daozu to speak.


    Just listen, Hongjun Daozu said, "well, it''s just what the old gentleman said, but the ugly words have to be said in front. If Kunpeng takes over the matter, it must be ensured that the other party can''t enter the three realms."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said disapprovingly: "the Taoist ancestor said this, but I dare not promise. No one in the four forces dare to protect him from attacking the three realms. How can I ensure that the other party does not invade the three realms!"


    Kunpeng said this, but Hongjun Daozu had already made arrangements and said, "you don''t have to worry about this. The four forces invaded the three realms in four ways, which is just connected with the four major states of the earth fairy world. The force you want to deal with is connected with the North Julu state. Therefore, you and the later earth organize people to protect the security of the North Julu state."


    When Taoist Hongjun said this, he paused for a moment, and then said to the saints: "The two religions of man and elucidation protect Dongsheng Shenzhou, the interception and demon clan protect nanzhanbu Prefecture, and Buddhism protects xiniuhe Prefecture. Because the North Julu prefecture has the greatest difficulty, Haotian and the West queen mother go to help Kunpeng defend with the existing manpower of Tianting. As for Tianting, Hongyun will take charge first, and let him center to ensure the stability of the three realms!"


    Hongjun Daozu''s words completely disappointed Haotian and Xiwang''s mother, which made it clear that they had to hand over the heavenly court. Although Hongyun could not gain benefits from the four forces invading the three realms, he gained a little. He didn''t say more when he got the position of the Heavenly Emperor.

 Chapter 1160

    Hongyun is satisfied, but Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West are not satisfied. Although they all have fantasies about the four forces, they don''t want to lose their hometown. If Hongyun becomes the emperor of heaven, it will be very disadvantageous to them. After all, Hongyun is also a saint, and there are not many disciples. If he wants to attack people, elucidate, intercept, Buddha The demon didn''t take so much care of Haotian.


    Just listen, the Supreme Lord said, "teacher, the heaven is the important position of the three realms. The quantity robbery has just passed, and the gods have just been sealed. I''m afraid younger martial brother Hongyun can''t be competent for such an important position in a short time. Please take back the order and let younger martial brother Haotian and the West queen mother take charge of the heaven!"


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, the saints quickly attached to each other. For the ideas of the saints, Taoist Hongjun was clear and said calmly: "there is no big event in the heaven. You can deal with things with Hongyun''s behavior. It''s so settled that you don''t need to say more."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the heavenly master saw that Hongjun''s Taoist ancestor was determined to let Hongyun ascend. His mind turned and said: "Teacher, now the quantity robbery has ended and the emperor has returned, but we can''t ignore the three emperors and five emperors in the fire cloud cave. After all, they have the luck of the human race. It''s better to let them go to the heaven to help younger martial brother Hongyun take charge of the heaven. In this way, the three realms will soon settle down!"


    The idea of the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty is very good. The land of the emperor in the three realms is very high. There are a large number of immortal people in the three realms. If there are three emperors and five emperors, these people naturally dare not violate their lives. In this way, the saints can use the three emperors and five emperors to raise the red cloud.


    Unfortunately, although the idea of Yuanshi Tianzun is good, Hongjun Daozu is not stupid. His idea is clear. Hongyun is used by Hongjun Daozu to check and balance the saints. Naturally, Yuanshi Tianzun''s intention will not succeed.


    Just listen, Hongjun Daozu said: "now the situation is very unfavorable to the three realms, but the Tianting needs capable people to take charge. Although the three emperors and five emperors have high prestige among the human race, they can''t be recognized by the Witch and the demon race. They''d better help the emperor in the earth fairy world. The Tianting is still in the charge of Hongyun and comes to the immortals of the three realms with the power of saints."


    Hongjun Daozu said that the saints had no choice but to accept their fate. However, Hongjun Daozu''s move had both advantages and disadvantages. Although he suppressed the saints, he also lost the recognition of the saints. Even Haotian and the queen mother were determined to follow Kunpeng and empress earth. Hongjun Daozu can be said to be a lonely family.


    Seeing that everyone had no opinion, Taoist Hongjun said, "it''s settled. Now there''s still a hundred years to prepare for the invasion of the three realms by the four forces. Go back and prepare!"


    Since Hongjun Daozu ordered him to leave, they could not continue to ask questions, but had to leave Zixiao palace.


    Speaking of it, the red cloud was too arrogant. Just after leaving Zixiao palace, the red cloud said to Haotian, "Haotian Taoist friend, you heard the order of the Taoist ancestor. We don''t want to go to Tianting first to complete the handover!"


    Hongyun''s words caused serious dissatisfaction among the people, not to mention Haotian. As a party, losing Tianting has made him feel bad, and Hongyun is so pressing that even saints have to get angry, not to mention Haotian''s bad character.


    Just listen, Haotian snorted coldly, "the Taoist ancestor let the Hongyun Saint take charge of the heaven court, but he just said that when the Quartet forces invade, it will be a hundred years before you leave the Quartet forces to invade the three realms. You want to take over the heaven court for another hundred years! I still have something to do. You want to take over the heaven court and wait a hundred years before you go to the heaven court!"


    Hearing Haotian''s words, Hongyun was very angry. He only heard his angry voice say: "Haotian, this is ordered by the Taoist ancestor. Don''t you dare to disobey the order of the Taoist ancestor. If you dare to do so, I''ll go back to the Zixiao palace to find the Taoist ancestor!"


    Kunpeng doesn''t want Haotian and Hongyun to argue too much, and Tianting''s surrender has become a fact. Even if Haotian drags it, it''s useless. He has to hand it in sooner or later. There''s no need to make more trouble for this little thing.


    So Kunpeng said: "Hongyun, although Taoist priest asked you to take over the heavenly court, don''t do everything too well. Haotian and Queen Mother Xi have been in charge of the heavenly court for so many years. Why do you have to clean it up? Go back and wait first, and then go to the heavenly court to make the handover in ten years. If you have to insist on making the handover now, go directly back to Zixiao palace to find Taoist priest! We have something to discuss, so we won''t accompany you."


    When Kunpeng said this, he motioned Haotian to leave with the West Queen Mother. Although Hongyun was unwilling to hear Kunpeng''s words, he was helpless with the other party. After all, Daozu didn''t set a time for handover, so he had to turn around and leave, and then go to heaven for handover ten years later.


    After Hongyun left, Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Haotian, Queen Mother Xi and zhenyuanzi went to the underground to discuss affairs, while Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West went to Taiqing. Only the Styx stood on the spot, but fortunately the leader of Tongtian didn''t forget him and secretly sent a message to let him return to the sea of blood and wait for him.


    After Kunpeng and his party returned to the underground, they began to discuss how to deal with the future crisis. Especially after Haotian and Xi Wangmu passed through the horse in Zixiao palace, they were cool. They were very angry with Hongjun Daozu for doing so, but they had no way but to seek Kunpeng''s protection.


    After sitting down, Kunpeng sighed, "today, everyone in Zixiao palace and his party have seen it. What do you think of it?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian said first: "although Taoist friends said before that the heaven may move the Lord, I never thought that it was not the saints who put forward this opinion, but the Taoist ancestors who supported us at the beginning. The Taoist ancestor''s move was too shocking."


    Hearing Haotian''s words, Kunpeng was amused. He also understood that although Haotian and Xiwang''s mother had previously formed an alliance with themselves, he still had a glimmer of hope for the Taoist ancestor and did not devote himself wholeheartedly to the alliance with himself. This time, Zixiao palace and his party made him completely determined, but he couldn''t make it if he didn''t make up his mind, That would only end in death.


    Kunpeng said: "it''s all small things. Although the position of the Heavenly Emperor is good, it''s useless to have the ability to sit. Haotian Daoyou has been in charge of the heavenly court for so many years. You don''t have to understand this. Even if Hongyun gets the position of the Heavenly Emperor, you should be careful to prevent the counterattack of the saints!"


    Haotian said, "I understand what Taoist friends said, but it''s too hurtful. After all, yaochi and I have worked hard with Taoist Zu for so many years, but Taoist Zu won us so easily. It''s too unkind!"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Haotian Taoist friend, I once said that we are nothing but ants in the eyes of the Taoist ancestor. I don''t mention it at all. The goal of the Taoist ancestor is the Tao of heaven, but we are all a threat to him, especially the poor Taoist priest and the empress of the earth. You have seen today that about half of the Taoist friends'' energy is focused on the poor Taoist priest and the empress of the earth, while the other half is focused on the saints In fact, as for the Taoist friends, they are only implicated by the saints. The Taoist ancestor took your power, but he wanted to balance the saints by the hand of red clouds. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, Zhen Yuanzi sighed: "what Taoist friends say is very true. Judging from the actions of Taoist ancestors, they are suspicious of the saints and begin to gradually weaken their strength. If Taoist friends are not tough today, I''m afraid Taoist friends will suffer a lot of losses!"


    Kunpeng said: "I was surprised by the Taoist priest''s action. From the moment when the saints and the poor joined hands to abolish the emperor, Hongjun Taoist priest no longer trusted them, and it was reasonable to suppress them properly, not to mention the poor. Fortunately, we didn''t have much loss, but Haotian Taoist friend lost his position in the heaven , compared with one side of the world, the throne of emperor that day is nothing. "


    Speaking of the world, Zhen Yuanzi was a little worried and said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, now Hongyun is in charge of Tianting, but we have a heavy cause and effect with Hongyun. Judging from Hongyun''s recent performance, I''m afraid he won''t let us go easily, but we have to guard against him!"


    Kunpeng is also not defensive about Hongyun, but Kunpeng doesn''t care too much. After all, Hongyun just proves Tao with merit, but his magic power is limited. If the four forces invade the three realms, Kunpeng doesn''t need to hide his strength, then Kunpeng is confident that he can easily win each other. Instead, what worries Kunpeng is Hongjun Daozu. He thinks that when he wins heaven, Hongjun will win The Taoist ancestor will come forward to fight with himself. At that time, it is his most dangerous time. For this, he should be prepared early.


    Kunpeng knows in his heart that it is impossible for Hongjun Daozu not to know the existence of the world tree. The world tree is of great use to Hongjun Daozu. He cannot easily let go of such a treasure. If he wants to improve the world and get rid of the Tao of heaven, he must have a decisive battle with it, a decisive battle of life and death.

 Chapter 1161

    Originally, Kunpeng had reservations about Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi. After all, they were different from empress Houtu. Kunpeng dared not tell all his secrets, but now in order to successfully achieve his goal, Kunpeng had to have a showdown with them.


    Originally, Kunpeng didn''t need to do so, but after Hongyun''s rebellion, Kunpeng was forced to defend against a saint. Although Kunpeng can deal with Hongyun, once Hongyun intervenes when he competes with Taoist ancestors for the tree of the world, the consequences will be serious.


    After having this idea, Kunpeng said to Zhen Yuanzi: "I think the three Taoist friends have always wondered why I chose the innate Lingbao instead of a world. I will tell you this secret today. The main reason why I promised the saints to resist the strongest forces was a treasure tree in that world. Of course, I also need the innate Lingbao. After all, my secret method is different It''s the most spiritual treasure. I can tell three Taoist friends that I can give up a world for that precious tree! "


    When Haotian heard this, he asked suspiciously, "what kind of treasure tree did Kunpeng Taoist friend let you make such a decision?"


    Since Kunpeng wanted Haotian to help them, he didn''t want to hide anything, so he said: "The tree of the world, there is a tree of the world in the other world, which is related to the rest of the Taoist priest''s testimony! I have attracted the attention of the Taoist ancestor now. With the cultivation of the Taoist ancestor, I naturally understand my intention to fight against the other world. I''m afraid that when I seize the tree of the world, the Taoist ancestor will fight. I still have a chance to fight alone, but I''m worried that the red cloud will take the opportunity to report I am poor, so I need the help of three Taoist friends. "


    Only Kunpeng and Hongjun Daozu knew the origin of the tree of the world, but others did not know the secret of the tree. At most, it was only a congenital spiritual root in those years.


    Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi couldn''t help but ask, "the tree of the world, we have never heard of it, but since Taoist friends need it, we should do our best to help."


    Because Haotian, Xiwang''s mother and Zhen Yuanzi did not know the usefulness of the "tree of the world", they did not have a different heart. After all, for them, a congenital spiritual root is not comparable to one side of the world.


    After hearing their answer, Kunpeng said, "thank you for your help!"


    Haotian said: "Taoist friends are serious. We just take what we need! And according to the Taoist ancestor, if the four forces invade the three realms, the world will be connected with the earth fairy world, which is very beneficial to us. After all, beigulu prefecture has a bad environment and is a natural barrier. Even if the saints want to seize the world from us in the future, it will not be easy. It''s still me We have taken advantage of Taoist friends. "


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said in his heart, "it''s not that you''ve got the advantage of the poor way. I''m afraid you''ll be excited when you know the usefulness of the world tree!"


    Kunpeng is just thinking about it. Although the tree of the world is very useful to him, it is not very useful to Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi. The amount of aura is not important to them, and they don''t have the ability to own the whole world. Therefore, this tree is only useful to Kunpeng. Even if the saints know this, they won''t turn against Kunpeng for the sake of this tree. After all, he We don''t want to provoke a madman like Kunpeng for the sake of a precious tree. The only person who really competes with Kunpeng is Hongjun Daozu, who has always wanted to achieve the way of heaven.


    However, it is said that the saints are much more lively in the Taiqing sky than in the underworld. The action of Hongjun Daozu in Zixiao palace has no great impact on Kunpeng, but it is very different for the saints. Whether it is the list of gods or the Tianting, Hongjun Daozu is obviously aimed at their Saints.


    In the Taiqing sky, the supreme old gentleman said: "Younger martial brothers, you have seen the Zixiao palace. The teacher is going to attack us. First, he forcibly took more than 100 ¡õ¡õ disciples from us, and then handed over the throne of heaven to the shameless Hongyun. We all know who Hongyun is. Once he gains power, it will be very unfavorable to us. Younger martial brothers, tell us how we should fight back!"


    After hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, the red cloud outside Zixiao palace was hostile to Haotian because of the Tianting incident. Maybe we can use Haotian''s hand to suppress him. Haotian will follow Kunpeng after passing Zixiao palace. Once he officially turns against Haotian, it will be very beneficial to us."


    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, empress Nuwa said disapprovingly: "what''s wrong with the second senior brother? Who is Kunpeng? I''m afraid he will swallow the heaven court at that time. After all, Haotian is still the emperor of heaven in name. Once that happens, the consequences will be more dangerous than Hongyun taking charge of the heaven court!"


    After being rejected by Empress Nuwa, Yuanshi Tianzun was unhappy and said with a sneer: "according to the younger martial sister''s intention, we let Hongyun take away the power of heaven and ignore it?"


    Empress Nuwa said indifferently: "this matter should be based on long-term justice. We can''t rush. What to do is to find a way together. As for Haotian and Queen Mother Xi have now completely taken refuge in Kunpeng, so we can''t let him take charge of the heaven again. It''s best to find a candidate for the emperor of heaven from our disciples."


    Along the way, zhunti has been thinking about the advantages and disadvantages of Hongyun''s taking charge of Tianting. When Haotian took charge of Tianting, Sanqing controlled Tianting, but the West could not spread his words to the East. Now, although Zuzu forced more than 100 experts of Da Luo Jinxian to be listed as gods, it greatly weakened the power of the West, There are advantages and disadvantages. This is not completely bad for the West. At least the west can take the opportunity to intervene in the affairs of Tianting. If Sanqing controls Tianting again, he will really lose money.


    With this idea, zhunti said: "Junior sister Nu Wa, that''s a bad thing! Heaven is just a small matter, which doesn''t matter the overall situation. As long as we ask our disciples not to cooperate with Hong Yun, Hong Yun can''t turn over any big waves. What''s more, there is always a big senior brother in heaven, which can well contain Hong Yun. So even if Hong Yun is in charge of heaven, the threat to us is very small. At present, our most important thing is It is to strengthen one''s own strength. Without strong strength, it is a daydream to get rid of the way of heaven when the four forces invade the three realms. "


    Jieyin and zhunti have been together for so many years. As soon as zhunti said this, Jieyin understood zhunti''s intention, so he hurriedly said, "younger martial brother, it''s reasonable, but it should be so!"


    The harmony between zhunti and Jieyin was beyond the expectation of Sanqing and Nuwa. They never thought that the other party would not care about the important position of the Lord of heaven.


    In fact, it''s not that zhunti and Jieyin don''t care about this position, but they know in their heart that there is no possibility for the west to get this position. In that case, it''s better to let the red cloud take charge. At least, the west can benefit from it.


    The saints are not stupid. When they think about it carefully, they know zhunti''s idea of connection. However, at this point, it is impossible for them to directly move down the red cloud, and they can only agree with zhunti''s statement.


    Just listen, the great old gentleman said, "junior brother zhunti''s remark is very reasonable, but I don''t know what clever plan junior brother has to improve our own strength?"


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, zhunti and Jieyin had a long chat in their hearts, and finally persuaded Sanqing and empress Nuwa. Zhunti had long thought of improving his own strength. So he said: "Eldest martial brother, now we are ordered by the Taoist ancestors to officially take over the three major prefectures. In this way, we can recruit the three circles of scattered cultivation to jointly protect the three major prefectures, and we can also strengthen the management of the human race. In this way, we can overhead the heaven. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone!"


    It has to be said that it is very insidious to mention this plan. Although it is said that the heaven is overhead on the surface, in fact, if you do so according to his intention, the first overhead is not the heaven, but the human emperor. Although the human emperor unifies the fairy world, the earth fairy world is too large, and this unified fairy world is carried out with their tacit consent, so the human emperor actually controls Xiniu Hezhou and Dongsheng Shenzhou However, the impact was not great. In this case, it returned to the fairyland before the unification of the emperor, and the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa just got the name of the emperor.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun were also worried about the rapid development of apostasy and demon clan. They were afraid that the other party would take all the beliefs of the earth fairy world in the name of the emperor by taking advantage of the opportunity of the four forces to invade the three realms. Therefore, when they heard this, they immediately nodded their approval.


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were very dissatisfied with the move of the Supreme Master and zhunti, they also had no objection. After all, they were mainly based on the great righteousness verbally. In addition, there was some discord between the demon family after Tianting I, so he and empress Nu Wa could not separate much energy to unify. The people in the fairy world could only agree to each other''s proposal.

 Chapter 1162

    In a hundred years, it is very important for the saints. Everyone is consolidating their own strength and strengthening the control of the human race under their rule. It can be said that the reputation of the human emperor in the earth fairy world has dispersed with their actions. The human emperor Xuanyuan devoted himself to Buddhism, and the emperor Fuxi coincided with the interception of religion, The local emperor Shennong came to beijulu state to meet Kunpeng, and Dayu followed Shennong to beijulu state.


    As for the exchange of Tianting, Haotian gave it to Hongyun ten years after the discussion in Zixiao palace according to what Kunpeng and Hongyun said. However, the Tianting taken over by Hongyun is an empty shell. All the exotic flowers and plants and Lingbao materials were moved by Haotian and Xiwang''s mother. Only Tianting is left to Hongyun.


    Although Hongyun had prepared before, he didn''t expect Haotian and the West Queen Mother to do so well. He wanted to argue with Haotian. Unfortunately, Haotian still wore the hat of the emperor of heaven, so he had no choice but to take the other party.


    In the past hundred years, the strength of people, elucidation, interception, Buddhism and Demons has been significantly improved, while Kunpeng and empress Houtu, who have been hiding in beigulu Prefecture, have also made full development and established a forward position in beigulu Prefecture.


    Not long after the discussion in Zixiao palace, Kunpeng and empress Houtu began to arrange their own way back. Everything in the underground began to be handed over to Jiang Ziya, who was supported by them. Jiang Ziya officially became the Lord of the underground. All the witches withdrew from the underground to beigulu state. In the underground, there is a new team called by Jiang Ziya. The underground is related to the safety of the three realms. Although Kunpeng and empress Houtu have decided to leave the three realms, they don''t want Jiang Ziya to be attacked because of the underground after they leave. Therefore, they also left Jiang Ziya a unique skill for self-defense and linked themselves with the underground''s luck. They lose and prosper, So that the saints dare not kill Jiang Ziya.


    Originally, Kunpeng wanted to put the Five ghosts accepted by Xiaoqing in the underground to help Jiang Ziya, but Xiaoqing and the Five ghosts spent a long time together, but he couldn''t give up each other. Moreover, if Kunpeng wanted to improve his world in the future, he also needed a negative difference, so he gave up this plan.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu withdrew from the underworld, which surprised all saints. Even Hongjun Daozu felt like this. At this time, they all had a feeling of being played by others.


    In the Tianting war, although Kunpeng and empress Houtu won the victory in the open, his reputation in the demon family fell thousands of feet. The little demons who sympathized with Kunpeng no longer trusted Kunpeng because of this, but fortunately, the three demons who took refuge in Kunpeng, Shang Yang, Bifang and Baize, were still unshakable. Even the demon fox Su Daji did not have a different heart.


    The three demon saints have great support for Kunpeng. With them in Kunpeng, they don''t worry about small demons making trouble in beigulu state. In fact, the demon clan has completely withdrawn its power from beigulu state, and the remaining small demons are some neutrals. It can be said that beigulu state has completely become the scope of influence of the witch clan.


    As soon as the century arrived, the three realms immediately felt a wave. The earth fairy world was connected with the four forces, and the four forces invaded the three realms and officially opened.


    At the moment when the earth fairyland met with the four forces, the heaven and earth suddenly changed, and the saints felt the deepest. The power of the way of heaven that had been pressing on their heads suddenly disappeared, which made them happy.


    Not only were the saints surprised and delighted at the retreat of the heavenly way, but all the quasi saints in the three realms felt the disappearance of the heavenly way. In fact, it was not the disappearance of the heavenly way, but the pressure between the two heavenly ways offset each other with the connection between the earth Fairy world and the four forces, so the immortals in the three realms thought it was the disappearance of the heavenly way, Of course, the four forces of the other side have the same changes.


    In the past hundred years, all religions have been fully prepared. All creatures in the earth fairy world understand that the sudden change is caused by the invasion of the four forces. All parties have arranged elite soldiers and strong generals to the place of handover with each other in order to prevent the invasion of the other party.


    As soon as the pressure of heaven disappeared, the saints became more flexible. Those disciples who were originally on duty in heaven got the summoning order of the school. Without the oppression of heaven, the saints naturally wouldn''t pay attention to the red cloud. In an instant, those who originally belonged to the five forces of man, elucidation, interception, Buddha and demon left heaven one after another, However, there are only some scattered practices left over the whole Tianting, and the power of Tianting disappears.


    Hongyun asked for it. Originally, there was a remnant array of "the stars of the sky" on the Tianting. However, Hongyun was too anxious to take over the Tianting, which caused the anger of Haotian and the West Queen Mother. When they withdrew from the court, they took all they could take away. So the Tianting didn''t even have a protective array, and those people, elucidation, interception, Buddha As soon as the disciples of the demon five forces leave Tianting, they can''t even complete the most basic defense. If Tianting is not in the center of the three realms, they can easily win Tianting with a shock from the four forces.


    In the face of such a situation, Hongyun wants to ask Hongjun Daozu for help, but now Hongjun Daozu has already dealt with each other''s Tiandao. There is still time to manage the affairs of Tianting, so this bitter fruit can only be swallowed by Hongyun alone. Maybe it''s all Providence. It''s also right for Hongyun to betray his allies.


    After the four worlds connected with the earth fairy world, the three worlds became tense. All forces made a defensive appearance. They wanted to touch each other''s bottom line first and then decide whether to let the army attack.


    The three realms are like this, and the four forces are not like this. The Tao of heaven told them that the three realms are powerful, and they are forced to invade the fairyland. Otherwise, they will gradually self destruct in chaos. It can be said that they have become benevolent if they fail to attack. They have no choice but to work hard in the next three realms.


    It''s not that the other side didn''t want to coexist peacefully with the three realms, but the message they sent back from the Earth Star''s spies understood that the three realms have the existence of saints. They won''t allow these people to obtain the power of faith from the three realms. No matter how hard they try, the other side also has the existence of heaven. One mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. One of the two sides must die, So fundamentally speaking, they are enemies of life and death without meeting each other.


    In a hundred years, the Styx river has completely taken refuge in the Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa. Among the three worlds, the strongest overall strength belongs to Nanzhan Prefecture. It is true that there are interceptions and demon families here. At the same time, the army of Asura family also came out to Nanzhan prefecture to help Tongtian sect leader.


    The only thing that makes the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa sigh is that although the emperor is in their hands, they did not expect that Hongjun Daozu released the three emperors and five emperors, so that people''s hearts are against each other, but not completely towards them. Among the Terrans, Kunpeng, the holy master of the Terran, still believes the most. Fortunately, in a hundred years, under the joint pressure of the saints, the number of Terrans who trust Kunpeng began to decrease gradually, and they have no ability to affect the overall situation.


    Among the four major states, the most sad thing is the two saints in the West. Although there are many experts in the west, they can''t compare with people, elucidation, interception and demons in the matter of the human emperor. People and elucidation have the human emperor Xuanyuan, and the interception and demons have the Emperor Fuxi. The only thing that makes the two saints in the West feel a little balanced is Kunpeng. Although the local emperor Shennong and King Yu help, However, due to the dangerous environment of beigulu state, no human race survives. There are only the witch race. For the witch race, beigulu state is just their temporary residence, so everyone doesn''t regard him as their own home.


    Before setting out for beigulu Prefecture, Kunpeng asked empress Houtu to secretly tell all the witches about her world. Even the three demons, Saint Kunpeng, also told them their biggest secret. Therefore, within a hundred years, the witch tribe completely ignored the sustainable development of beigulu Prefecture and gathered the "Twelve Gods and evil array" with boundless evil spirit, Firmly occupy the central spiritual pulse of beigulu Prefecture, and extract powerful spiritual power from it to forge the body.


    Kunpeng is not a reckless man. He knows how fierce the enemy he has to face, so his strategy is to use the advantage of beigulu state to lead the other party into beigulu state, consume the other party''s strength, and finally try his best to kill and seize the control of the world.


    As for the saints, unlike Kunpeng, they didn''t want to go to war at the beginning of the war. After all, they still had the opportunity of the great road. Therefore, they wanted to take advantage of the opportunity that both sides didn''t dare to fight at the beginning of the war to remove their own hidden dangers. This is one of the reasons why they had to summon their disciples back to heaven.


    The saints are right. Everything should be based on stability. Without saints, they can only strengthen their defense to slow down the pace of each other''s attack. It can be said that in the earth fairy world, everyone''s early goal has been basically, and they all want to consume the manpower of the four forces with the potential of geographical advantage in the early stage.


    It''s strange to say that when the earth fairy world actively prevented the enemy, although the four forces bordered the earth fairy world, there was no invasion. For a long time, the saints and Kunpeng couldn''t help wondering what the other party wanted to do. It was obviously impossible to say that they wanted peace and justice. With the passage of time, their enthusiasm for prevention decreased.

 Chapter 1163

    For a long time, both the saints and Kunpeng couldn''t bear it. They couldn''t help but want to send someone to see what the other party was doing. Otherwise, for such a long time, the defenders will relax because there is no war and eventually lose their vigilance. This is not what the saints and Kunpeng want to see.


    With this idea, Kunpeng called his disciples together and began to discuss how to do it. It''s not that Kunpeng didn''t want to use the witch family, but the character of the witch family was eliminated by Kunpeng at the beginning. They are only suitable to be soldiers, but they can''t do reconnaissance.


    After receiving Kunpeng''s order, the enlightened people quickly returned to Kunpeng from all parts of beigulu Prefecture. In order to plan the journey, Kunpeng used all his strength to protect beigulu Prefecture. Not only the five enlightened people, Hou Yi, Jingwei, Chang''e and Cangjie, but also Bai Suzhen, Xu Xian and Xiaoqing returned to the three realms from Kunpeng''s world, The only thing Kunpeng hasn''t revealed is his own three corpses.


    After the crowd arrived, Kunpeng said, "it has been several years since the Quartet forces connected with the earth fairy world, but it is doubtful that the other party has not done anything for a long time. In order to find out their situation, as a teacher, I want to send you to investigate and apply the right medicine to the case. What do you think of this?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, all the disciples spoke in support of the teacher''s decision and were willing to go to spy on the enemy. Kunpeng was very pleased with the reaction of all the disciples.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said: "Depending on the teacher''s understanding of the forces we face, the other side has two major organizations, one is an angel and the other is a devil. The angel lives in heaven and the devil lives in hell, so you will be divided into two groups to spy on the situation of the two sides respectively. Hou Yi, Cangjie, Jingwei and Chang''e, you four go to spy on heaven. Heaven is the most powerful. You are the best Be more careful. Enlightenment, Xu Xian, Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing, you four take the Five ghosts to hell. Remember, I only ask you to spy on the enemy. If you can''t expose yourself, don''t expose it. Make plans after you come back. "


    Hearing this, the enlightenment disciples immediately said, "I understand!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "if you understand, go down and get ready now. I''m here waiting for your news!"


    Reconnoitering the enemy situation is not an easy task. Enlightenment and others go back and make complete preparations. First of all, Hou Yi and Cangjie get up and go to heaven. Hou Yi, Cangjie, Jingwei and Chang''e all got a lot of merit after the mass robbery. With the help of Kunpeng, they all entered the quasi holy land, so their combat power is the strongest. Enlightenment and Xu Xian The four of them, Bai Suzhen and Xiao Qing, are very different. Among the four, there is only one quasi saint who understands the Tao. The other three are just entering the realm of golden immortals.


    Speaking of enlightenment, he is a great elder martial brother who is good for everyone. After the mass robbery, he has cut off two corpses, which is equivalent to the cultivation of quasi saints of the old school, such as Styx and zhenyuanzi.


    Quasi saints and Da Luo Jinxian are a watershed, but they are very different. It''s very good to have five quasi saints under Kunpeng sect. Even if the disciples of all saints don''t necessarily have five quasi saints.


    Kunpeng not only has his own disciples, but also has the existence of those great Witches of the witch family. All the great witches have the highest cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. It can be said that Kunpeng''s power is very reasonable now. There are nearly ten great witches in the quasi saint, but they will not lose the upper side of the world.


    However, it was a great surprise when Hou Yi and Wudao entered each other''s world. No one came out to stop them all the way. There were only some mortals. Hou Yi and Wudao were shocked.


    Hou Yi, with Cangjie, Jingwei and Chang''e, carefully learned the distribution of this world in the mortal world, but he secretly went into the other side''s tightly guarded heaven.


    When they came to heaven, Hou Yi and his party were shocked. Countless angels were flying in the sky. Although most of them were two winged and four winged angels, they couldn''t stand many people. It was visually observed that there were hundreds of millions of these low-level angels above heaven. The two winged angels were just the early days of immortality and the four winged angels were the early days of golden immortality. It was possible that they couldn''t stand each other Many angels attack, even the great Luo Jinxian is difficult to get away from it. When the quasi Saint sees it, he has to retreat and force sanshe.


    In order to find out about the angels, Hou Yi was not in a hurry to retreat, but continued to spy on the enemy. At first, seeing so many angels appeared, Hou Yi was shocked and didn''t see anything wrong with the other party. However, when Hou Yi observed carefully, he found that the other Party''s spirit was depressed. Not only did some angels go to the depths of heaven.


    After discovering such a situation, Hou Yi was greatly surprised. He didn''t understand what was going on, so he stayed there and continued to observe. After a period of time, Hou Yi found that the angels who returned from the depths of heaven soon recovered their spirit. It shocked Hou Yi that the other party could recover so many angels in such a short time.


    Hou Yi secretly discussed with Cangjie: "Judging from the recovery of the other party, I''m afraid there''s a big healing device in the depths of heaven. Otherwise, the other party can''t make these angels recover so quickly in such a short time. The teacher sent us to detect the enemy situation, but we can''t be careless. Therefore, brother wants to continue to enter the depths of heaven. What do you think?"


    When Cangjie heard this, he said, "what he saw from the outside is just low-level angels, which is of no great use for the decisive battle. I agree with my senior brother''s words to go into the depths of heaven for reconnaissance!"


    Jingwei and Chang''e both think Hou Yi''s words are very reasonable. Moreover, they are quasi saints and have powerful Lingbao to protect themselves. As long as they don''t meet the strong ones at the saint level, there is no danger at all.


    Therefore, Hou Yi began to go to the depths of heaven. It''s strange to say that after passing through the periphery, the number of angels gradually decreased. Most of them are two winged angels in the periphery, and there are few four winged angels. After going deep into the interior, they are four winged angels, and basically can''t see the existence of two winged angels. From this point of view, angels are a hierarchical organization with different division of labor.


    Along the way, Hou Yi found that although the number of these four winged angels was gradually decreasing, the total amount was only about 100 million. What is the idea of nearly 100 million Golden immortals? Once attacking the fairyland, even if there is array protection, he was afraid that beigulu would suffer heavy losses, but fortunately, these angels were in the same spirit as the peripheral angels, which made Hou Yi feel at ease.


    For a long time, Hou Yi and others did not see any new angels, only four winged angels and two winged angels passing in a hurry.


    This situation made him wonder why those angels in the periphery could recover, but these four winged angels in the middle didn''t get the chance to recover. There were four winged angels leading the two winged angels in the periphery, but there was only four winged angels in the middle, but there was no senior angel, This is obviously abnormal. After seeing this phenomenon, Hou Yi broke his head and wondered why the other party was doing this.


    Unable to understand each other''s intention, Hou Yi and his party can only continue to move deeper into heaven. It is very easy to avoid the four winged angels with their quasi holy cultivation.


    Time pays off. If you pay, you will gain. Hou Yi and his party soon came to the middle of heaven. Here, the situation surprised Hou Yi.


    The first thing that appeared in front of them was not a tall building, but a great lake. Many two winged angels came out of the lake. When the two winged angels came out of the lake, they recovered their cultivation. After seeing this situation, Hou Yi understood the secret of the recovery of the two winged Angels.


    It''s not that Hou Yi didn''t want to destroy the great lake, but that they didn''t dare to act easily. There are thousands of six winged angels around the lake. The six winged angels can compare with the immortal of Da Luo Jinxian. Although there are only six winged angels in front of us, no one can guarantee that there is no higher angel in each other.


    Hou Yi, they are only four quasi saints. How dare they act without authorization? I''m afraid one of them will die accidentally. After some measurement, Hou Yi said: "the general situation in heaven is almost the same. We have not been to the most places. However, from the angel level, there are quasi saints and saints, which is beyond our ability to detect. I think we should return to beijulu state to report the situation of heaven to our teachers!"


    Hou Yi didn''t let Cangjie, Jingwei and Chang''e have any dissatisfaction when he wanted to retreat. After all, they were almost discovered by the six winged angel several times when they entered the ¡õ¡õ. It can be imagined that if they continue to go deeper, it will be sooner or later to be found, so they all agreed with Hou Yi''s proposal.

 Chapter 1164

    At the same time with Hou Yi, there are a lot of people who understand the Tao. The enlightenment is not as easy as Hou Yi. After all, he is the only quasi saint in his line of people. The others are the early cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, and the Five ghosts are lower, but the cultivation of Jinxian.


    Enlightenment is careful after entering Hell, for fear of attracting each other''s attention. Speaking of hell is much more dangerous than heaven. There are flame jets everywhere in the periphery, which has become a natural barrier. It may be nothing for quasi saints, but it is a threat to golden immortals such as Da Luo golden immortals and Five ghosts. This is one of the reasons why heaven has been unable to go to hell.


    There are not many troops deployed in the periphery of hell. Only a few hell three headed dogs are guarding the door. These hell three headed dogs are just the cultivation of immortals. It''s no big deal, but they can live in the hell flame and deserve the duty of guarding the door.


    After entering Hell, the scene in front of people shocked the enlightenment. If the previous flame environment was dangerous, the environment behind it was helpless. The whole space was dark, and the dark power filled the whole space. Once a person with insufficient cultivation entered this space, he had to be suppressed by the space, Over time, the mind will be eroded by it, especially for practitioners. This is not a good place. If you are careless, you may be hooked to cause heart demons. At least, it is difficult to enter the cultivation, and at worst, you will be swallowed by the heart demons. All your cultivation will turn into water. It can be said that hell is a forbidden place for practitioners.


    The dark power is not strong in the periphery of hell, and it has not had much impact on Xu Xian, Xiaoqing and Bai Suzhen. Although the Five ghosts have low cultivation, they are already ghosts and use the dark power. The dark power has no impact on them, so they will quickly detect the enlightenment in the peripheral space, After passing the natural barrier of fire, the main defensive force of hell is little demons. These little demons, like hell dogs, are the cultivation of immortals, but these little demons are not angels in heaven, but they are full of spirit.


    Wudao took Xu Xian, Xiaoqing, Bai Suzhen and the Five ghosts carefully through the defense range of the little devil and went to the center of hell. Hell is roughly the same as heaven, and the level is very strict. After crossing the little devil, it is the sphere of influence of the medium devil, but there are four winged fallen angels in the sphere of influence of the medium evil hemp, The fallen angels are separated from those medium-sized demons, but it seems that there is discord between the two sides.


    The four winged fallen angels and medium-sized demons have the cultivation of golden immortals, but the Five ghosts can no longer move freely here. However, the enlightenment can only let the Five ghosts return to the little devil''s residence and wait for them.


    Starting from the medium-sized demons, the enlightenment found different places. The little demons were full of spirit, but these medium-sized demons and fallen angels were badly weakened one by one. They looked bad. This phenomenon surprised the enlightenment people and didn''t understand what was going on.


    The little devil was fine, but the medium evil was in low spirits, which was very abnormal, and aroused the curiosity of the enlightenment people. Therefore, they didn''t stop in the gathering area of the medium evil, and set off again to the depths of hell.


    The deeper they went into the depths of hell, the enlightened people were shocked. The dark power became stronger and stronger with their progress. Although Xu Xian, Xiao Qing and Bai Suzhen had the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, they could not bear the attack of the dark power without leaving the area of medium demons. This shows how powerful the dark power is, Among the three realms, only the witch family and the Asura family can bear such a heavy dark force, but it is difficult for other practitioners to stay in such an environment for a long time.


    In order not to hurt Xu Xian, Xiao Qing and Bai Suzhen, Wudao asked them to stay in this medium demon area to investigate each other''s reality, and Wudao himself set off again to go deeper into hell.


    The Enlightenment of being alone has no concern, and soon sneaks into the deeper depths of hell. Unlike heaven, although the levels in hell are strictly divided, their distribution is different from heaven. After passing through the area of medium demons, they come to the center of hell, the city of hell.


    The city of hell is the ultimate castle in hell. In the city of hell, all high-level demons and above can be accommodated. Here, high-level demons, six winged fallen angels and higher cultivation demon angels are included, including Satan, the Lord of hell, and Lucifer, the king of fallen angels who abandoned the light.


    Speaking of Lucifer, he was an angel second only to God. He didn''t want to submit to the son, so he took his subordinates to heaven to take refuge in Satan, the Lord of hell. Originally, Lucifer was just a six winged blazing angel. After his fall, his strength increased greatly. He grew from the six winged angel of the great Luo Jinxian to a quasi holy fallen angel.


    In the city of hell, although the enlightenment is a quasi saint who cuts off two corpses, he doesn''t dare to be careless. After all, all the experts in hell live here. After a little observation, the enlightenment finds that most demons and fallen angels are practicing, and only a few demons and angels are maintaining the operation of the city of hell, but these people are seriously injured one by one, After having the results, the enlightenment did not dare to stop more, so he quietly returned to meet Xu Xian, Xiaoqing, Bai Suzhen and the Five ghosts.


    Although they are not as relaxed as Hou Yi, they understand the middle and low levels in hell in detail and know the number of each other''s forces very clearly.


    After reconnoitering everything, Hou Yi and the enlightenment returned to beijulu state to report everything to Kunpeng. After understanding all this, Kunpeng was meditating. The empress Houtu sitting with Kunpeng was also thinking about why there was such a scene in heaven and hell.


    After a long time, empress Houtu asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, do you think it might be a trap set by the other party to tempt us to jump?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he shook his head and said: "I don''t think this is a trap. Even if they set up such a trap, it will do more harm than good. If we are not careful, we may directly destroy those low-level angels and demons, which is not in their interests. Moreover, isn''t the other party sending those disciples who have recovered their cultivation to the outside, which is clearly hiding their shortcomings. From my point of view, the other party is only afraid of doing it for them It''s not that they don''t want to attack us immediately, but that they are unable to attack! "


    Hearing this, empress Houtu said with some doubts: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, it''s impossible. The leaders of the four forces are not fools. If they hurt their strength in order to connect with the three realms, are they not afraid of being destroyed by us? It''s too unreasonable. Besides, don''t they still have the existence of the way of heaven?"


    Kunpeng said: "In fact, it''s not impossible to think about it carefully. After all, it''s not easy to promote such a huge thing as the Quartet world. The Quartet forces have the existence of heaven, but the three realms also have Hongjun Taoist ancestors. The two can offset each other. Moreover, if the other''s heaven wants to invade the three realms, the first thing to face is not us, but Hongjun Taoist ancestors. He has to leave enough strength to deal with it Hongjun Daozu, it will naturally fall on the Quartet forces to promote the Quartet world. How can the Quartet forces lose their strength? As for us, they can use psychological or other methods to resist our attack. As long as their experts recover their strength, everything is no longer a problem, and it''s not easy to take a little risk in order to survive What a big deal! "


    Empress Houtu said disapprovingly, "it''s not an ordinary adventure, but joking about our lives. As long as we launch a full charge, it''s not difficult to win them!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "Houtu Taoist friends are wrong. They don''t have the ability to resist. Although they say that their strength is greatly damaged, their number is there. You haven''t heard enlightenment and Hou Yi. They said that there are hundreds of millions of angels and demons in heaven and hell, which are much higher than us. It''s not easy to kill these people. What''s more, we don''t know that they will be holy Is the strength of the masters also greatly reduced? As for the saints, needless to say, after such a long time, they have already recovered their strength. Do Taoist friends still think they are vulnerable? "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s analysis, empress Houtu also felt that she underestimated each other, but they could make up for this with quantity. The army composed of hundreds of millions of heavenly immortals and golden immortals had to retreat even if the saints met them, not to mention the other party''s great Luo Jinxian and quasi Saint level experts!


    Thinking of this, empress Houtu couldn''t help sighing and said, "in the view of Taoist friends, how should we respond?"


    Kunpeng said: "although we have noticed the other party''s great loss of strength, we don''t know the specific loss, so we can''t attack on a large scale. In my opinion, we''d better fight a consumption war with the other party first to see the other party''s response. In this way, we can know what our friends think?"


    Empress Houtu thought for a moment and said, "what Taoist friends say is very true. It''s very safe to do so without knowing the foundation of each other!"

 Chapter 1165

    Kunpeng wanted to get not insurance. He was preparing for the war in the future. He only heard Kunpeng say: "Houtu Taoist friends, although the witch family is strong, even if it can win in the face of hundreds of millions of angels and demons, I don''t know. Do you remember when I said to summon the three worlds of scattered cultivation to jointly resist the enemy?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu was inspired and said, "I remember that. Could it be that Taoist friends wanted to call the three realms to spread the cultivation now? In that case, if there was no harvest in the spread cultivation some time ago, they would leave!"


    Kunpeng said, "everything has two sides. It depends on how we master it. However, Taoist friends'' concerns are reasonable. Why don''t we discuss with Haotian and Zhen Yuanzi and listen to their views!"


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "this is the best. After all, we are all allies now. If we deal with this matter privately, it will bury hidden dangers in our future relationship!"


    Kunpeng smiled and didn''t say much when he heard what empress Houtu said. In fact, he didn''t think so. He knew exactly what kind of people Haotian and Queen Mother West were. If they failed, Haotian and Queen Mother West would definitely abandon him and empress Houtu.


    Before long, Haotian, Xi Wang''s mother and Zhen Yuanzi came. After taking their seats, Kunpeng explained in detail the situation detected by Wu Tao and Hou Yi, and then said, "you Taoist friends, I want to call the three worlds to fight a war of attrition with each other. What''s your intention?"


    When Haotian heard this, he said, "it''s up to Taoist friends to decide. We have no opinion, not to mention the help of the three realms, which has reduced a lot of pressure for us."


    Zhen Yuanzi also nodded and said, "this is a good move. In this way, we can also take the opportunity to explore each other''s reality and then make another plan."


    Kunpeng said: "Since all the saints and Taoist friends agree, it is very important for us to discuss in advance and convene Sanjie sanxiu to fight. In order to calm the mind of Sanjie sanxiu, we should set an example and let our disciples go to war. However, I want to make it clear that our disciples should not compete with Sanjie sanxiu for innate spiritual treasures or other treasures What do you think of motivating those casual practitioners? "


    Haotian hesitated when he heard this. After all, there are many people under him. These people also need Lingbao and other treasures. If they are not allowed to collect the treasures, there will be civil strife in a short time.


    Just listen to Haotian say: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, this is embarrassing for us. You also know that all the fairies in my heaven have changed from scattered cultivation. If you let them work instead of collecting treasures, I''m afraid it will make them have different hearts. At that time, it will be very disadvantageous to us!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, his evaluation of Haotian was much lower. How can a person who can''t even control his own people achieve great things? However, since Haotian put forward this opinion, he didn''t answer. After thinking for a moment, Kunpeng said: "Since Haotian Taoist friends have some difficulties, send fewer people, so that even if they collect Lingbao, it will not affect the overall situation. I don''t know what you think?"


    Haotian naturally won''t have any opinion. This first battle is just the battle of some immortals and golden immortals. There won''t be any good treasures. Send fewer people to rob Lingbao at the decisive moment.


    Just listen, Haotian said, "that''s good. I have something to say to my men."


    There are few people under zhenyuanzi gate, only two boys, and there is no opinion. The Wu clan has a strict hierarchy. Everything is decided by the empress Houtu. Moreover, the Wu clan has no yuan God and doesn''t want Lingbao at all. Soon, everyone reached a consensus on Kunpeng''s proposal.


    After getting the consent of the people, Kunpeng said, "you Taoist friends, although this battle is just to test the other party''s reality, you can''t hold the array without experts. I will let Hou Yi and Wudao hold the array. If zhenyuanzi Taoist friends are free, you can also hold the array behind to ensure that this battle is foolproof. I don''t know what you think!"


    Zhen Yuanzi is also alone. He just waits for the time to cut off the three corpses. Naturally, he has no opinion on Kunpeng''s intention. Although Haotian and Xiwang''s mother are still the emperor of heaven in name, they have less prestige in the eyes of Sanjie sanxiu than Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the earth fairy, so Kunpeng didn''t invite Haotian and Xiwang''s mother to supervise the war.


    Once the matter was over, Kunpeng secretly breathed a sigh, and then said, "since everyone agrees with it, go back and prepare everything immediately!"


    After zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwangmu left, Kunpeng said to empress Houtu: "Houtu Taoist friends, since the vitality of the world we are facing is greatly damaged, I think the other three worlds should be the same. The treasure of Taoist friends is in the world that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa deal with. Taoist friends might as well seize the opportunity to seize the treasure, which is much easier!"


    Empress Houtu was a little excited when she heard this, but she was worried that she couldn''t do it by herself, so she said: "To be honest, I am also very excited about this, but the other party has the cultivation of a saint after all, and there are many subordinates. I''m afraid it''s difficult to succeed only by my own strength. If I go with a great witch, I''m afraid it will surprise the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. That''s even more difficult!"


    After hearing empress Houtu''s concerns, Kunpeng smiled calmly and said, "Taoist friends are worried too much. Since I dare to put forward this righteousness, I can naturally give Taoist friends the chance to succeed!"


    Empress Houtu was surprised and said, "could it be that Taoist friends can''t make a blind date by themselves? This can''t be done. Once Taoist friends leave beijulu and heaven and hell fight back with all their strength, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Kunpeng smiled: "Although I can''t do it myself, Taoist friends should not forget that I still have the four gods and beasts. With the power of the ''four elephant array'' and the Taoist friends'' twelve heavenly gods and evil array, even if the other party has the cultivation of saints, it''s not difficult for us to seize the heart of the earth. After all, we only take treasure, not fight with each other A decisive battle! "


    Empress Houtu shook her head and said, "it''s absolutely forbidden. Although Taoist friends don''t go in person, the separation of these four divine beasts is related to Taoist friends'' ability to improve the world. Once lost, the consequences are unimaginable."


    Kunpeng said, "Taoist friends don''t need to worry. If you are not fully prepared, I won''t take risks easily. In this war, I will take the best treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow. Taoist friends also know the power of ''falling treasure money''. As long as Taoist friends can force each other to use the heart of the earth, I will have full confidence to seize this treasure."


    Kunpeng insisted, but empress Houtu was very grateful. She was very clear about the importance of the separation of the four gods and beasts to Kunpeng. Even if Kunpeng had the acquired merit treasure to protect himself, the danger of this trip was still great. After all, the other party also had the congenital treasure in his hand, and if he sneaked into the enemy camp alone, even if he succeeded, he would disturb the other party. It would take a lot of effort to break out of the siege How can the empress of the earth not know the price!


    Empress Houtu also understood Kunpeng''s personality. Since Kunpeng insisted so much, it was impossible for her to persuade Kunpeng to take back this idea, and she could only agree with Kunpeng''s intention. However, in her heart, she was secretly determined that even if she was damaged, she could not let the four divine beasts of Kunpeng separate.


    Since empress Houtu had agreed with this, she had to consider everything carefully, so she asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, we can find that the other party was greatly injured because of its connection with the earth fairy world. I''m afraid the saints will also find out. Do you think it''s possible that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa would want to take the opportunity to hurt the other party?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "Taoist friends are worried too much. What is the mentality of the saints? I understand in my heart that even if they find out about this, they will not act rashly. After all, they still have a tight hoop curse on their heads, so they will only take the opportunity to get rid of the control of heaven as soon as possible, and will not act rashly. The opportunity can not be missed and will not come again. This opportunity is very important to us, but Taoist friends don''t need to worry any more."


    Empress Houtu sighed, "Taoist friends are joking. This matter is very important. How can I not pay attention to it? Moreover, Taoist friends have to send four divine beasts to separate themselves, so we should consider everything and be sure to be safe. Otherwise, once there is an accident, it will be difficult for you and me to bear the serious consequences."


    Kunpeng also understood the empress Houtu''s concerns, sighed and said, "Houtu Taoist friends, you and I have known each other for such a long time. You said I have never done anything I''m not sure about. I''ve calculated everything. Taoist friends, just rest assured!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu nodded and said, "well, let''s try our best!"

 Chapter 1166

    After making arrangements, Kunpeng and empress Houtu began to take action. First of all, they had to attract the attention of the saints and summon the three worlds to start a war.


    In order to gather enough scattered repairs, Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xiwangmu issued announcements to the four major prefectures at the same time. They just heard them say: "All Taoist friends of the three realms, the power of evil has been connected with the three realms. In order to protect the safety of our homeland, poor Kunpeng, Houtu, zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwangmu called on everyone to fight against evil in beijulu Prefecture. We promise that all the spoils of war will be distributed by you. We will not interfere. If you are willing to protect your homeland, please come to beijulu Prefecture quickly!"


    As soon as Kunpeng''s announcement was published, it caused a great sensation in the three realms. Countless scattered practitioners swarmed to the north of Gulu Prefecture. For this phenomenon, many disciples of man, elucidation, interception, Buddha and demon had no choice but to report to the saints and ask the teacher for instructions!


    Kunpeng did not expect that his announcement would lead to so many scattered practices. It would be good for him to come a quarter. After all, these scattered practices live in three major states and have friends with people, Buddhism, Buddhism and Buddhism. Naturally, they will first take refuge with the party who has good friends with him.


    In fact, Kunpeng is very wrong in thinking so. The reason why these casual practitioners make friends with the disciples of the four religions is not because they have the same personality, but because they have to. If they don''t make friends with them, they will be suppressed by the four religions. Moreover, even if Lingbao is born, they don''t have the share of these casual practitioners. Even if they fight with the four forces, good Lingbao will be taken away by the disciples of the four religions However, what they can get is not worth mentioning, and Kunpeng''s announcement that the booty belongs to himself has moved these casual practitioners. It is impossible to deceive them with Kunpeng''s prestige. Although it is not possible to get the best congenital treasure, for casual practitioners, let alone the congenital treasure, even the day after tomorrow.


    The attraction of Lingbao is fatal to the scattered cultivation. Soon, more than half of the scattered cultivation in beigulu Prefecture gathered. Although these scattered cultivation achievements are not high, the highest is da Luo Jinxian, and even the people with immortal cultivation achievements are among them, the number is not large enough to be compared with the witch family.


    Speaking of the practitioners of the three realms, they can''t compare with the four world, but only hundreds of millions, which can only be equivalent to the personnel of one world. Perhaps the four forces are so eager to invade the three realms because they have too many monks and few resources, so they can only do so.


    With the help of these scattered practices, the number of people who can fight in beigulu state accounts for one third of the total number of the three worlds. Although the number is still much worse than that in heaven and hell, in terms of combat effectiveness, the two are even. Both monks have spiritual treasures to protect themselves, but they may win the strong with the weak. In terms of high-level combat effectiveness, beigulu state is equal to the other, so they decide to fight The winner is not the lower level personnel, but the upper level personnel. If the sage can be ruthless and desperate, it is not too difficult to kill hundreds of millions of immortals.


    It is said that the saints did not take Kunpeng''s action seriously after receiving the notice from their disciples. No matter what the purpose of Kunpeng''s action is, it is very beneficial to the saints. They can take the opportunity to see the reality of the four forces. In fact, the saints do not know that all forces have their own style, even if they gain from the battle between Kunpeng and heaven and hell It is only relative to heaven and hell, but it is not necessarily useful to deal with their own enemies. Unfortunately, the saints did not notice this. It is precisely because they are so short-sighted that the saints and the forces they will face in the future suffered a lot of losses in wartime.


    After sanxiu from the three realms gathered in beigulu Prefecture, Kunpeng ordered his disciples to work with the great Witch of the witch family to start the war, and Haotian also sent dozens of golden immortals to accompany him.


    For Haotian, Kunpeng and empress Houtu despised him. Although Haotian was taken back by Hongjun Daozu, there were millions of generals and heavenly soldiers under Haotian, but Haotian only sent dozens of golden immortals. How can people not be despised, especially the great Witches of the witch family, who despised Haotian and the mother of the West king.


    Speaking of the Wu clan, empress Houtu sent Xing Tian to take one of the twelve tribes to participate in the coming war for the sake of safety. It can be said that the Wu clan used one twelfth of its strength in this war, which is very rare for such a trial war.


    As soon as the army of the witch family came out, it calmed those who had hesitated. Of course, these are timid people who are afraid to be regarded as cannon fodder by Kunpeng. However, such people won''t gain much even if they participate in the battle. After all, they don''t have the courage to take risks.


    When the army went out, it soon crossed beigulu state and entered the sphere of influence of heaven. When Kunpeng called the three realms for scattered cultivation, the Defense Corps of heaven and hell found something and called people to defend one after another.


    Soon after the Wu clan army and the sanxiu army entered the other party''s sphere of influence, they met each other. The Wu clan was belligerent, especially the great witch like Xing Tian. He only heard Xing Tian roar and rushed forward to fight with the other party with a big axe. The Wu clan behind him was close behind him.


    When the sanxiu army saw the Wu clan army rushing in front, they were afraid that Lingbao would be taken away by the Wu clan. Without saying a word, they also rushed directly into the other party''s camp.


    When the angels and demons were ready, they gathered hundreds of millions of two winged angels and little demons, but the number exceeded that of the witch family and the scattered cultivation army. Unfortunately, less than half of these armies did not recover their cultivation, so they suffered heavy losses under the attack and killing of the witch family and the scattered cultivation army.


    Xing Tian is a great witch with quasi Saint cultivation. The two winged angels are not the enemy of his move at all. Soon, Xing Tian killed a path of blood. The following witch family was stimulated by Xing Tian''s bravery and killed all directions. The witch family is not a fighting race. Any witch family has the ability to block ten with one.


    The reason why Xing Tian was so brave with the witch family was to cheer up those scattered cultivation and reduce their concerns. The crazy move of the witch family stimulated scattered cultivation. For a time, magic tools flew in the sky. The little devil and the two winged angels soon had only parry power and no ability to fight back under the attack of scattered cultivation.


    Seeing the momentum of the witch clan, Kunpeng, who has been watching and paying attention to the battlefield, whispered to them to retreat and handed over the dominant power to sanxiu, so as to encourage sanxiu to work hard.


    It has to be said that Kunpeng''s method was very good, and soon made sanxiu''s eyes shine. When the witch family retreated, they didn''t clean the battlefield, and those sanxiu who followed them gained something. Although the two winged angels or little demons don''t have any good things in hand, it''s good for them to gain something.


    The interests are eternal. When those scattered practitioners saw that others got benefits from the battle, the war in their hearts was rising. Originally, some scattered practitioners deliberately walked behind for fear of being used. At this time, they could not bear to rush forward when they saw that Kunpeng and the witch family really realized their original promise.


    Angels and demons were caught off guard by the coalition forces, but a large number of angel and demon casualties made them a little uneasy. Although heaven and hell sent two winged angels and little demons to delay time, they did not dare to really lose the fighting spirit of the army. In that way, the consequences are beyond their ability to bear. If they are not careful, they may affect the power of the middle and upper classes. In order to ensure that the war will not be defeated, heaven and hell have to send medium and high-level experts to stop sanxiu and the attack of the witch family.


    In hell, Satan is the main, and there are seven kings. This time, hell sent a powerful mephistophilus. As a contract between demonic magicians, the devil who lures human beings to fall, claims to be loyal to Lucifer, the king of hell. It looks like an upright Griffin, and it looks like a dragon. Its whole body is covered with black hair and has a pair of big wings. When he incarnated into the world, he appeared in the form of a goat, but he had only one horn on his head and two bat like wings on his back. When the magician sells his soul to the devil, he can achieve his wish


    The demon God who can fly in the sky has a rich knowledge of astronomy, astrology and meteorology. He is also good at using fire and hallucinations. In addition to using magic to create human five senses, he is good at changing the weather of nature. Riding on a two headed dragon carriage, it induces human * * everywhere.


    Heaven sent the flaming Angel Michael, who is second only to the Fallen Angel Lucifer and has a high status in heaven. Heaven and hell sent these quasi saints to other experts. It seems that they want to stabilize the overall situation. There are not many other six winged angels and great demons, which shows that the other party doesn''t want to fight Kunpeng.

 Chapter 1167

    As soon as Michael and mephistophilus appeared, Kunpeng breathed a sigh of relief. Originally, all his actions depended on speculation. After all, enlightenment and Hou Yi didn''t see each other''s senior personnel, so there were many dangers. However, when Michael and Mephisto appeared, Kunpeng understood that the upper echelons of the other party also suffered heavy losses. Otherwise, it was impossible to send Mephisto, one of the seven kings of hell, and the angel of fire Michael in the just contact battle. After knowing the reality of the other party, Kunpeng was completely relieved. He didn''t need to pay too much attention on the battlefield in beigulu Prefecture for a long time, He can focus on helping empress Houtu seize the heart of the earth.


    Looking at the change of the situation on the court, Kunpeng said to empress Houtu: "From each other''s troop arrangement, Houtu Taoist friends, the other party is indeed as we thought before. In order to connect with the three realms, it is greatly weakened. As long as we don''t do too much in the battlefield of beigulu Prefecture, the other party should not have an extreme reaction. Now we should go to the southern prefecture to look for an opportunity to seize the heart of the earth and let Taoist friends testify early."


    Not only did Kunpeng and empress Houtu breathe a sigh of relief, but the saints also breathe a sigh of relief. Before, they, like Kunpeng, sent their disciples to each other to explore the truth and deficiency. The results were the same as those of enlightenment and Hou Yi''s reconnaissance. They were all greatly injured.


    Although the saints were very happy about this, they were worried about each other''s conspiracy, so they didn''t dare to take any measures. When Kunpeng launched the war of temptation, it was just what they wanted. When they saw that the other party''s reaction was as Kunpeng thought, they all thought their reconnaissance was true. Although the saints were very eager for one world, they all wanted to take advantage of this good opportunity to seize it The other side of the world, but the saints had a big unease in their hearts. They were afraid that once they took the world, it would affect the power of the other side''s heavenly way, which helped Hongjun Taoist Zu take the other side''s heavenly way too early. So they were afraid that it would be difficult for them to get out of the control of the heavenly way again, so they all pressed their hearts and wanted to take the road first during the period when the other side resumed cultivation The machine is drawn from its own Yuanshen and will fight to the death with the other party after all future troubles are settled.


    It has to be said that the idea of the saints gave the three worlds enough time to recover their accomplishments. At the same time, it also limited Hongjun Daozu and indirectly helped Kunpeng.


    To tell the truth, Kunpeng doesn''t want to take advantage of each other''s weakness to strike and win the tree of the world, but he doesn''t dare and can''t do so. The importance of the tree of the world may not be clear to the sage, but it is clear to the way of heaven. If Kunpeng directly shows his idea of the tree of the world at the beginning of the war, he is afraid of his death But it''s not far away. Hongjun Daozu and the other party''s heavenly way are likely to shake hands and make peace because of this, turn around and clean up himself first, and then compete with each other. Kunpeng dare not take such a risk. Therefore, Kunpeng will not fight with the other party for the time being, but wait until Hongjun Daozu and the other party''s heavenly way are both defeated, and take this opportunity to seize the tree of the world.


    As for the heart of the earth, although it is also very important, it has nothing to do with the way of heaven. Therefore, even if Hongjun Daozu and the other party''s way of heaven found Kunpeng and empress Houtu, there would be no drastic action.


    After Michael and Mephisto appeared, Zhen Yuanzi, who had been pressing the array on one side, appeared. At the same time, the enlightenment came to the scene as cutting off the two corpses.


    Michael and murphysto did not expect that the other party also had a quasi Saint present. Although they did not make a move, Michael and murphysto knew that the two people who appeared in the other party were not so easy to deal with.


    Although Michael and Mephisto do not know that they are the opponents of zhenyuanzi and enlightenment, they have to fight for the sake of the overall situation. Of course, they are not without self-protection. After all, they are also quasi saints. Zhenyuanzi and enlightenment may be able to defeat them, but it is not easy to take their lives.


    Just listen, Michael came forward and said, "they all say that the wasteland is benevolent and righteous. Today, it''s disappointing to see it. We don''t have the slightest offense, but you attacked us first. Such a move is contrary to benevolence and righteousness!"


    Hearing Michael''s words, Zhen Yuanzi snorted coldly and said, "you and I know the right and wrong. If you don''t have greed for the three realms, we won''t make such a move. Since you dare to make trouble in the three realms, you must be ready to die!"


    As soon as Zhen Yuanzi said this, he was immediately recognized by the immortals present, especially those casual practitioners. For them, they would not care about any benevolence and righteousness at all. Only interested parties are what they pursue. If Zhen Yuanzi asked them to stop because of the other party''s nonsense, it would not be what they want to see.


    After seeing Michael eat turtles, Mephisto sneered and said, "Michael, I have said that hypocrisy will not have any results. In the end, we should decide everything by strength. You''d better put away that set and fight directly with the other party. In this way, the victory or defeat depends on your ability!"


    As soon as murfesto said this, he let Zhen Yuanzi and others understand that the other side is not monolithic. It seems that there is a deep contradiction between heaven and hell. If they don''t have common interests, they will have to fight internally first.


    Michael was a little angry when Mephisto said this, and said, "enough, Mephisto, you don''t see when you should say such words."


    When Michael and Mephisto argued, the Sanjie sanxiu didn''t stop and still killed those two winged angels and little demons. However, the high-level angels and demons who came with Michael and Mephisto couldn''t see it and finally took action. Their move caused the counterattack of the disciples of the Wu clan and Kunpeng.


    Michael was very worried when he saw this scene. He was afraid that these people would be impulsive from time to time and lead to a decisive battle between the two sides. In that case, the consequences would be serious, so he quickly stopped their actions. Although Mephisto was dissatisfied with Michael''s move, he also knew that this was not the time to be angry, so he didn''t say anything to stop it.


    Michael and Mephisto''s concession was beyond the expectation of the scattered cultivation of the three realms, but they didn''t care about the witch family. When they saw each other''s concession, they also obeyed the order of Xing Tian, but forced each other. When the witch clan retreated, the scattered cultivation of the three realms would not rush. After all, they were not stupid, so the situation on the field stabilized.


    At this time, Michael said, "I don''t know who you can decide. Can you come out and talk?"


    Hearing Michael''s words, Zhen Yuanzi came forward and said, "poor Zhen Yuanzi, what do you want to say, but please be frank. If you want us to withdraw, you don''t have to say."


    Michael breathed a sigh of relief when he saw someone come forward. Although Zhen Yuanzi refused to retreat, it was nothing in Michael''s heart. Now the other party has an advantage. If he stood in Zhen Yuanzi''s position, he would not retreat easily. In Michael''s heart, as long as the other party has no idea of a decisive battle, all concessions are worth it, When they recover, they can return all of them.


    Just listen, Michael said, "Taoist zhenyuanzi, although we love peace, you are so savage that you want to annoy us. Although you have the advantage now, this is just a small soldier in our world. Even if you win, it''s nothing. We still have hundreds of millions of four winged angels, six winged angels and great demons!"


    Michael said here with a wave of his hand, but there were countless four winged angels and great demons from behind him. Although the number was not as exaggerated as Michael said, there were still tens of millions. Such a huge team shocked the scattered practitioners.


    But for Zhen Yuanzi, it was nothing. He knew that there were hundreds of millions of four winged angels and great demons.


    Just listen, Zhen Yuanzi said calmly, "if you want to threaten the poor with this power, you''re wrong. Although you have a large number, we don''t have the power of a war!"


    With the voice of Zhen Yuanzi falling, the army of the witch family appeared behind the immortals, followed by a large number of heavenly soldiers and generals, which were brought out by Haotian and the West Queen Mother from the heaven.


    The appearance of the witch army and heavenly soldiers and generals shocked Michael and Mephisto, but their relaxed heart was tense again. Since Zhen Yuanzi led such a huge army to fight them, he was secretly worried and sent a signal to heaven and hell for help, I hope the rear can send a large number of high-level angels and demons to help them.

 Chapter 1168

    The appearance of the Wu family army and the Tianting army made the scene tense, but a big war was inevitable. Although Zhen Yuanzi knew that this was not the time for a decisive battle, he also knew that if he wanted to take the initiative, the war was inevitable. As for the scale, it depended on the development of the situation.


    After receiving the help signals from Michael and Mephisto, God and Satan were very heavy. Although they both recovered their cultivation, only a few of their men recovered their cultivation, while it took about a hundred years for others to recover their strength, At this time, they can''t send too many forces to reinforce Michael and Mephisto, because that will only let the other party see their shortcomings, but they can only stop the other party''s further provocation.


    Saints travel quickly, but in an instant, God and Satan come to the battlefield. The power of the saints was incomparable. When they appeared, the Sanjie sanxiu and the army of the witch family felt boundless pressure.


    God and Satan made a move, and Kunpeng and empress Houtu would not be idle. In an instant, Kunpeng and empress Houtu showed up and gave off their own momentum to fight each other.


    After Kunpeng and empress Houtu took action, God and Satan were shocked and immediately withdrew their authority to prevent angering each other.


    Just listen, God said, "two Taoist friends don''t know what to call?"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "you and I are in an opposite position. There is no need to know their respective names. Everyone has time to protect your money. You''d better tell me what''s wrong!"


    Kunpeng''s rude words made God angry. If God had not restored his power, he would have turned against Kunpeng. For the sake of the overall situation, God could only resist his anger and say: "Taoist friend, although we are in an opposite position, don''t you think it''s very inappropriate for us to fight first without the upper echelons?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said, "your intention is to persuade me to stop?"


    God said, "if you want to let the Taoist friends stop, I''m afraid the Taoist friends won''t agree. I want to make an agreement with the Taoist friends. Within a hundred years, we, the masters of quasi saints and above, can''t make a move easily. We''ll have a decisive battle after the war between our experts. I don''t know what you think?"


    It seems that no one wants to be controlled by others. Although God has a high status, he also doesn''t want to be controlled by the way of heaven. He wants to take the opportunity to get rid of his bondage.


    Kunpeng will not refuse God''s offer. After all, he doesn''t want to make a decisive battle with the other party too early and put himself in danger. So Kunpeng said, "your offer is very agreed in principle, but you and I have to give them an explanation when we send out such a large army!"


    God asked, "what kind of confession do you want from a friend?"


    Kunpeng said, "the accomplishments of the four of us are so strong that a move will lead to a decisive battle, and you happen to have two quasi saints around you. Why don''t we duel with them, or give everyone an explanation! After this war, no quasi saints can participate in the war, and the battles of both sides in a hundred years will depend on their abilities."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, God and Satan exchanged ideas with each other. Now they are at a disadvantage and can only agree with Kunpeng''s proposal.


    Just listen, God said, "well, since Taoist friends have to do this, we should accompany ourselves. I don''t know who you want to send to fight!"


    Kunpeng had a choice in his mind for a long time, so he preached to Wudao and zhenyuanzi and asked them to go to war. Zhenyuanzi was a quasi saint of the old school, but he reached the peak of quasi saint. As soon as the time came, he could cut off three corpses to prove the Tao, and Wudao was also a quasi saint of cutting off two corpses. Combined with Kunpeng''s secret method of cutting corpses, his magic power was not weaker than that of the old school. Kunpeng went to war with them But he made it clear that he wanted to hurt the morale of the other party.


    As soon as Zhen Yuanzi and Wudao appeared, the hearts of God and Satan were cold. With the cultivation of their saints, they naturally knew the strength of Zhen Yuanzi and Wudao, but they understood the war. They were afraid that they would lose face and know that they would lose. God and Satan could not stop them and could only bite their teeth and stand up.


    However, God and Satan also know that although each other''s cultivation is higher than Michael and Mephisto, they can''t hurt their lives. It''s nothing to lose face for the sake of the overall situation. When they recover their vitality, they can get it back from each other.


    Michael is the first to fight. To tell the truth, if he fights only based on his own cultivation, Michael and Zhen Yuanzi may still have a war. However, in terms of overall strength, he is much worse than Zhen Yuanzi. There are three corpses to help him cut three corpses to prove the truth. Zhen Yuanzi can fight one with three when he cuts two corpses. Even if Michael is better, he is not the opponent of Zhen Yuanzi. Fortunately, before the war Kunpeng secretly told Zhen Yuanzi and Wu Dao not to expose their strength too much, so as to leave some backhands for the decisive battle in the future.


    The treaty between Kunpeng and God made Sanjie sanxiu very happy, so they didn''t have to worry about a quasi Saint level master competing for Lingbao. For a time, Sanjie sanxiu agreed with it.


    For the duel between Zhen Yuanzi, the father of the earth immortals, and Michael, all the immortals present thought that Zhen Yuanzi was easy to catch, but it was nothing to deal with a Michael.


    All the immortals believed that zhenyuanzi, the ancestor of the earth immortals, could win each other in one or two face-to-face meetings, but things were different from what they thought. At the beginning of the battle, zhenyuanzi did not use his famous innate Lingbao "land book". Even the ginseng fruit tree did not start. Zhenyuanzi fought Michael with an ordinary Lingbao Seven Star whip. The two of you came and I went, but they fought for dozens of meetings.


    Michael is called the angel of fire. He controls the law of fire between heaven and earth. He is very good at resisting fire with one hand. After a long war, Michael can only use the law of fire. At that time, a large cloud of fire appeared in the sky and rushed to zhenyuanzi.


    Michael''s skill is OK to deal with general quasi saints, but it is not enough to deal with Zhen Yuanzi, who practices the law of the earth and is mainly defensive.


    Zhenyuanzi snorted coldly, the Seven Star whip waved, and the earth essence blocked zhenyuanzi''s body, but the fire cloud was blocked.


    As the seven Blazing Angels under God, Michael has a powerful innate spiritual treasure "sword of light". This sword is composed of light elements. It is very powerful and is the best innate spiritual treasure.


    After Zhen Yuanzi used the law of earth, Michael knew that he had hit the iron plate. Although his law of fire was powerful, it was difficult to break the other party''s defense when encountering the law of earth. However, he could only use the sword of light given by God.


    The law of fire is interlinked with the element of light. The law of fire can enhance the power of the element of light. As soon as the sword of light came out, the casual practitioners on the scene couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning. An ordinary quasi holy capital of the other party can have such a powerful innate Lingbao. It can be imagined how few Xiantian Lingbao are in the other party''s world.


    In other words, when it comes to the innate treasure and the innate treasure, the three realms cannot be compared with the four forces. This may be the balance of the road. After all, the three realms have a stable and strong aura and 30 million magic tricks. The other party is naturally higher than the three realms in the innate treasure and the supreme treasure.


    As soon as the sword of light came out, Zhen Yuanzi couldn''t help but be awed. The Seven Star whip in his hand was nothing but a universal treasure, which could not be compared with the best congenital treasure. It can be said that among the three world swords, there were only the four swords of killing Immortals, Yuan Tu and a bi Neng.


    In desperation, Zhen Yuanzi could only sacrifice the best congenital treasure of the earth book. As soon as the earth book came out, the essence of the earth poured into Zhen Yuanzi. Zhenyuanzi was higher than Michael in both cultivation and Taoism. With a wave of his big sleeve, zhenyuanzi showed his unique skill of "heaven and earth in his sleeve".


    If you were a quasi Saint among the three worlds, you would be careful to guard against Zhen Yuanzi''s unique skill of "heaven and earth in your sleeve" when fighting with Zhen Yuanzi. It''s a pity that Michael, these foreign people, don''t know all kinds of secrets in the three realms at all, but Zhen Yuanzi knows something about his opponent from Kunpeng. If he has a mental calculation but doesn''t, Michael will naturally suffer a great loss.


    As soon as zhenyuanzi''s "heaven and earth in his sleeve" came out, Michael was included in zhenyuanzi''s sleeve before he had time to respond.

 Chapter 1169

    Zhenyuanzi''s "heaven and earth in his sleeve" shocked God and Satan. Although they are saints, the laws they practice are light and dark. But "heaven and earth in the sleeve" is regarded by them as the law of space. Time is king and space is respected. These two laws against heaven are infinitely powerful, and saints have to give up.


    In fact, God and Satan think highly of zhenyuanzi. Although this "heaven and earth in the sleeve" is a kind of space law, it is a natural magic power of zhenyuanzi. It is born and can only be used by people with low cultivation and realm. Michael is inferior to zhenyuanzi in cultivation and realm, and naturally can''t avoid it when he is unprepared.


    The accomplishments of those who are held by "heaven and earth in their sleeves" are limited by space. Of course, this means that ordinary people can''t completely suppress each other for quasi saints who understand the law.


    At the moment when Michael was in zhenyuanzi''s sleeve, he used the "great prophecy" to protect himself. The "great prophecy" is not the ultimate magic in heaven. Even zhenyuanzi''s "heaven and earth in his sleeve" can not invade the protection of the "great prophecy".


    Speaking of "great prophecy", this is also the expression of the law of space, but this is only the primary law of space. If we can really master the law of space, then God will not be such a cultivation now, and he has long been out of the control of the Tao of heaven.


    Michael, who fell into the "heaven and earth in his sleeve", waved the "sword of light" and shouted, "I said that all evil can not stop me from moving forward, and I will return to my original place."


    It has to be said that this "great prophecy" has its uniqueness. Michael forcibly broke Zhen Yuanzi''s gifted magic power "heaven and earth in his sleeve" and returned to his previous position with the power of the "sword of light".


    Michael''s instant disappearance and appearance surprised the three immortals present. They didn''t know what had happened at that moment and why the other party could break Zhen Yuanzi''s "heaven and earth in his sleeve" in an instant.


    If only Zhen Yuanzi knows what happened, Kunpeng and empress Houtu can guess one or two.


    Michael''s breaking out of the ban made God and Satan breathe a sigh of relief. He thought that although zhenyuanzi was also proficient in the "laws of space", he was still a little behind his "great prophecy". Otherwise, he could not have been broken by Michael, a man whose accomplishments were lower than his own.


    In fact, God and Satan underestimated Zhen Yuanzi''s "heaven and earth in his sleeve". Michael was able to get out of the "heaven and earth in his sleeve" so smoothly, mainly because Zhen Yuanzi secretly released water. Otherwise, with his cultivation, even with the help of the best congenital Lingbao "sword of light", it will take a lot of effort to get out of trouble. The reason why Zhen Yuanzi did this was to paralyze the other party and prepare for the decisive battle in the future.


    Michael, who got out of the difficulty, said, "although your magic is very powerful, it is still far from the ''great prophecy'' of my angel family. I will show you the power of the ''great prophecy''


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard Michael''s big words, he snorted coldly and said, "if you have any skills, you can show them. I will naturally catch them. It''s no use talking about them."


    Michael believed in God very much. Naturally, he couldn''t stand zhenyuanzi''s "arrogant" tone. He pointed his sword at zhenyuanzi and shouted, "I said that all evil will be bound in front of the Lord!"


    As Michael''s voice fell, Zhen Yuanzi found that there was a shackle around him that tightly locked him. However, this shackle was flawed in essence. It was not very useful for an expert like him who was quasi holy peak. Zhen Yuanzi shook his magic power and Michael''s "great prophecy" was destroyed.


    The power of the "great prophecy" of the angels is related to their own realm. Although Michael is also proficient in the "great prophecy", his realm is not as high as zhenyuanzi. Moreover, he has only a half understanding of the laws of space, and he can''t give full play to the subtlety of the "great prophecy". If God performs the "great prophecy", So it takes a lot of effort for Zhen Yuanzi to get out of trouble.


    In the final analysis, the "great prophecy" depends on personal cultivation. For people with high self-cultivation, the "great prophecy" is the same as Zhen Yuanzi''s "heaven and earth in his sleeve".


    After getting rid of the ''big prophecy'', Zhen Yuanzi sneered: "this'' big prophecy ''is nothing more than your own. It''s of no great use. You can use whatever skills you have, so that you won''t have the power to fight back."


    Zhenyuanzi, protected by the "land book", let alone quasi saints like Michael, is not an easy task for saints to break zhenyuanzi''s defense. Michael''s move was completely out of his power and humiliated himself.


    Zhenyuanzi''s words completely angered Michael. As a unique skill of the angel family, the "great prophecy" should not be so despised. Michael wants to correct the name of the "great prophecy", otherwise he has no face to return to heaven.


    With this idea, Michael was no longer concerned about his own safety. He saw his heart hit his chest with his hand. In a short time, he spewed a blood arrow to the "sword of light" in his hand. The "sword of light" absorbed his hard work, but it was very bright.


    When Zhen Yuanzi saw this scene, his heart was cold, and he thought to himself, "blood sacrifice, it seems that the other party is going to work hard!"


    Speaking of "blood sacrifice" is a very domineering evil law. Both good and evil have this secret law. Zhen Yuanzi didn''t expect that such a secret law also exists in foreign countries. Michael himself had a quasi holy cultivation, and after this blood sacrifice, he was equal to him in mana. The "sword of light" in his hand is also a top-grade attacking innate treasure. When the two coincide, he has to be cautious.


    Zhenyuanzi can''t hide too much. He makes every effort to sacrifice the "earth book". At a time, the essence of the earth is gathered on zhenyuanzi. Zhenyuanzi is firmly protected by the essence of the earth. However, zhenyuanzi doesn''t just defend but not attack. Defense alone is not enough for him to win. Before the war, Zhen Yuanzi knew his weakness in attack, so he borrowed some essence of stars from Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother, combined with the essence of the earth, to refine a top-grade acquired spiritual treasure, and injected some merits and virtues obtained in the quantitative robbery into it to refine it into a treasure of acquired merits and virtues, so as to make up for his deficiency in attack.


    As soon as the postnatal merit treasure came out, it shocked God and Satan. In their world, they didn''t know how the postnatal merit treasure was formed. That day, the Tao didn''t tell them this. They were afraid that the people under their hands would take their merit, but God and Satan could feel the powerful existence from the postnatal merit treasure. God, in particular, holds the law of light, which belongs to the power of life, but the Qi of merit and virtue is incomparable. If he can get this power, he can improve his innate treasure "Bible". The "Bible" is the treasure God uses to absorb faith, but it is very important to God. The Bible has a great influence in this world, If we can promote the "Bible", which is a congenital treasure, then he can unify the world, and Satan will not be able to resist his own pace.


    Satan does not think so. Although the power of merit is pure and incomparable, it does no harm to the demon family, and seems to be able to resist the power of light. If the demon family can get this power, it will no longer be suppressed in hell by angels, and they can walk in the world in full light.


    Zhen Yuanzi looked serious after taking out the most valuable merit and virtue of the day after tomorrow. After all, this was the first battle between the two sides. Although he wanted to preserve his strength, he couldn''t go too far, so as not to affect the morale of his side.


    After having such an idea, Zhen Yuanzi shouted, "the earth is imprisoned!" as Zhen Yuanzi''s voice fell, the essence of the earth turned into chains and locked to Michael.


    Michael saw that he was waving the sword of light, and the light sword Qi cut into the chain of the essence of the earth. Zhenyuanzi had a deep grasp of the law of the earth, which was far from comparable to Michael. The continuous transformation of the essence of the earth into chains made Michael busy.


    Zhenyuanzi waited for this opportunity. When Michael was busy dealing with the chain formed by the essence of the earth, the acquired merit treasure in zhenyuanzi''s hand came to Michael silently. The sword light flashed, and the day after tomorrow''s greatest treasure of merit cut Michael''s head like lightning.


    Zhen Yuanzi''s sneak attack was Shi''s righteous light, but Michael was unable to resist it. He could only raise his sword of light in front of him to resist the light of Zhen Yuanzi''s sword. However, Michael had no energy to resist the chain formed by the essence of the earth. The whole body was soon locked. As long as zhenyuanzi attacked again, he could cut off the other party.


    From this short fight, Michael''s strength is far from that of Zhen Yuanzi, only in the yuan God. Their gap is too large. Zhen Yuanzi can use two things at once, but Michael can''t.

 Chapter 1170

    When zhenyuanzi locked Michael, the God could not bear it and said, "wait a minute, we conceded the duel!"


    After all, God is still reluctant to give up the loss of talents like Michael. In this trial war, in fact, this is also very normal. After all, Michael is the seven Blazing Angels, and his position in heaven is second only to God.


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard God''s words, he turned his eyes to Kunpeng. He did not immediately remove the imprisonment of the earth, but waited for Kunpeng''s decision.


    Kunpeng didn''t want to push people too hard in the war of temptation, which would only lead to the opposite. He just heard Kunpeng sigh and said, "well, we are all countries of courtesy and instrument, and we can''t kill them all. Since you admit defeat, we''ll let him live. It''s also good to publicize the good deeds of our three realms."


    When Kunpeng said this, everyone present felt helpless. They all felt that Kunpeng was too shameless. It was funny to say something about the state of etiquette at this time.


    Unfortunately, these people did not understand Kunpeng''s intention. The reason why Kunpeng said so was just to hurt the other party''s morale and lose the other party''s face.


    Although God was very angry with Kunpeng''s words, he could only admit defeat. As long as he could save Michael''s life, it was easy for others to say. When they recovered their strength in the future, they could naturally find the field.


    Just listen, God said, "thank you for your mercy!"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "it''s nothing. Today''s World War I is just the beginning. There''s no need to make the scene too big, but this kind of thing won''t happen in the future. You and I will live and die according to our destiny!"


    Then came the battle between Wudao and Mephisto. Although Wudao was the method of beheading three corpses to prove the Tao, he did not leave the immortal body of the Lich taught by Kunpeng first. Now the strength of Wudao is only the flesh body, which has reached the strength of zuwu in those years. It can be said that zhenyuanzi and Styx River in the quasi saint of the old school can not win the Wudao, It is easy to win against Mephisto with the cultivation of enlightenment.


    Kunpeng doesn''t want his disciples to expose their strength too early. This battle only allows the enlightenment to win by close combat and save the strongest means for the decisive battle in the future.


    He did not use any innate Lingbao to realize the Tao, but held the "sea god needle" in his hand when King Yu measured the four seas. Murphysto is good at hand to hand fighting for the devil, but they staged a good hand to hand fight for the immortals present.


    After the first world war between zhenyuanzi and Michael, the Sanjie sanxiu felt that there was nothing wrong with each other and couldn''t help but feel arrogant. When they saw the war between Wudao and Mephisto, they suddenly realized that they had underestimated each other. Perhaps the cultivation of each other was nothing in the eyes of zhenyuanzi immortal, but they did not underestimate each other''s qualifications. It was precisely because of this war that the three realms scattered cultivation reduced many unnecessary damage in the future battle with angels and demons.


    Hand to hand combat is the bloodiest of all battles, especially the hand to hand combat between experts. It is not only bloody, but also soul stirring, giving people a feeling that they can''t make blood boil.


    The enlightenment came forward and said calmly, "please be careful, sir. I''m going to do it!"


    Murphysto said in a deep voice, "please do it. I''m ready!"


    After hearing murphysto''s words, the enlightenment flew up. His figure suddenly flew from nothingness like a flash of lightning, and a mountain like stick shadow covered murphysto''s head.


    The enlightenment shot quickly, and the Morpheus dragged no slower than him. I saw him get out of the mountain like stick shadow without a sound. The movement of Morpheus was as smooth as clouds and flowing water.


    After floating away from the mountain like shadow of the enlightenment, Mephisto separated his hands, but suddenly showed two dark hard claws on his hands, and quickly grabbed the enlightenment. I saw that the two invisible vigorous Qi forked out, but in an instant they joined together to form a mighty and incomparable strength, and rolled wildly towards the enlightenment!


    The enlightenment shouted, "OK!"


    Then the enlightenment exploded, and the ''sea god needle'' in his hand met the other party''s strength. Then he flipped across the air and kicked out with his Yin foot!


    In the face of such a powerful opponent as enlightenment, Mephisto''s face was dignified and solemn. His two claws took up the vigorous and strong strength, which seemed to be slow, but in fact it quickly circled around his whole body. I saw the air surging and surging, roaring and crashing, and WAN Jun''s strength was rotated and intertwined. The strength that seemed to become the essence was distributed into a dense net and a solid wall. It was very powerful and wonderful!


    In an instant, the flying blades of murphysto''s flying claws dragged and fired, and the bullets flashed and tossed. They collided and tangled with the mountain like stick shadow of the enlightenment. It was like thousands of star clusters around a burning volcano. The woven moon stars wanted to be transmitted in, but the burning fire resisted with its hot flame tongue force, and the wind was sharp and the power was surging.


    At this time, in addition to the illusion brought by the stick shadow claw mark, the two people in the fight could not be seen from the outside!


    Enlightenment is now repeatedly using his "sea god needle" to intersect with Mephisto''s two claws, while the rest of his body is attacking the enemy quickly in an unimaginable way. Mephisto, on the other hand, showed his powerful claw technique in a circular way, dissolving the attack of enlightenment one by one. In this way, they fought and fought again and again, but they were deadlocked! After fighting for such a long time, the enlightenment couldn''t help feeling a little surprised and even more surprised in his heart. His physical strength now can be compared with that of the zuwu in those years, and the "sea god needle" is also extremely heavy. Ordinary quasi saints simply dare not face him hard. However, now they meet Mephisto, not only failed to put him down, but formed a stalemate with the other party. How can we not surprise the enlightenment.


    Not only the Enlightenment was surprised, but also those witches who watched the war on the court were also shocked. Both the enlightenment and Mephisto were no weaker than the ancestral witches in terms of physical struggle. Among all the witches, only a few people such as Xing Tian, Bai Qi and Chi can fight with one.


    It can be seen how high Mephisto''s cultivation is, and the reputation of the seven kings of hell is indeed unique.


    On the duel field, savvy and Mephisto fought hard and cried. The people watching the war on both sides mentioned one heart to their cavity. They were so dazzled that they didn''t even dare to take a breath.


    Among the people, only Kunpeng is as stable as Mount Tai without any worry. He, who is a master, knows everything about enlightenment. No matter how strong Mephisto is, he is no match for enlightenment.


    Outside, although Xiaoqing''s pretty eyes kept turning left and right up and down, she still couldn''t catch up with the body moves of the two sides. She was dazed and dizzy, and gradually couldn''t see their movement clearly. I saw two lightning chasing each other. I couldn''t tell how it happened.


    After a period of time, Xiaoqing''s breath was in a hurry. She felt that even the sky and the earth were turning. Her mind was buzzing, rising and stuffy. Her eyes looked all fuzzy! It''s no wonder that Xiaoqing is just the cultivation achievement of the great Luo Jinxian in the early stage. Watching the peak quasi holy battle of cutting the two corpses by the enlightenment is naturally not based on the actions of the other party. Not only he, but also not many of the immortals present, can see the battle clearly. Only a small number of experts with the highest cultivation achievement of the great Luo Jinxian can keep up with the fight between the enlightenment and Mephisto.


    In the casual practice, few people have had the experience of hand to hand combat. They are very excited about the battle between enlightenment and Mephisto. Watching such a wonderful battle will be very good for them to fight the demons in hell in the future. Although many people couldn''t stand the speed of the wind and lightning, the battle ignited the blood in their hearts.


    A moment later, Xiaoqing couldn''t bear the speed of the wind and lightning, and the whole person shook up! Bai Suzhen, who stood side by side with him, quickly held her and asked with concern, "Xiaoqing, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xiaoqing closed her eyes and gasped for a while. Just now, she was pale and said in a sandy voice, "elder martial brother Wudao, they move too fast. I feel a little dizzy!"


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen was dumbfounded, held Xiaoqing tightly and said comfortingly, "yes, elder martial brother, they are really fast, and have reached the extreme. Only the zuwu and the demon saint in those years can have this ability, not to mention the accomplishments like you and me. I''m afraid that people without the peak cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian can''t see their battle!"


    Xiaoqing took a deep breath and whispered, "I don''t know when we can have such cultivation as the eldest martial brother."

 Chapter 1171

    When Bai Suzhen heard Xiaoqing say this, she sighed: "Xiaoqing, the eldest martial brother has followed the teacher since the flood and famine, and has received the true biography of the teacher. You and I are both little demons born after the three emperors and five emperors. How can we compare with the eldest martial brother? If we want to achieve such accomplishments as the eldest martial brother, we only need a long time of cultivation. Of course, if we can get great achievements like the emperor Shennong and the elder martial brother Dayu king Great merit and virtue may also reach the realm of great senior brother in a short time, but it is obviously impossible. "


    Xiaoqing said with surprise, admiration and admiration: "sister, you''re talking about the emperor, and how can we little demons have such merits and virtues? As long as we can get one tenth of them, I''ll be satisfied!"


    Bai Suzhen said, "that''s why we have to work harder just now, so that we can live up to the efforts of our teachers!"


    After a little rest, Xiaoqing turned her eyes to the duel field. She saw that the fight between Wudao and Mephisto was becoming more and more intense. At this time, Xiaoqing suddenly said, "sister, brother Daxian, their hand is so fast that we can''t even see clearly. If they attack us with such a fast action, I''m afraid we''ll die in front of each other!"


    Bai suzhenmei said: "With the cultivation of you and me, if you meet an enemy who has the same cultivation as the eldest martial brother, you can''t retreat all over. However, Xiaoqing, you don''t have to worry. Generally, this situation won''t happen. After all, it''s no longer a time for single combat, but a large-scale group combat. It pays attention to group cooperation. If such an enemy appears, there are also eldest martial brothers To resist. "


    Xiaoqing didn''t know much about the accomplishments of Wudao and others, so he asked, "sister, who can win between the eldest martial brother and that man?"


    Bai Suzhen said: "naturally, the eldest martial brother can win. Don''t you see that up to now, the eldest martial brother has not used any innate spiritual treasure. Is he fighting with each other only by his own cultivation? This fully shows that the eldest martial brother doesn''t use his full strength at all. I''m afraid he hasn''t even performed half of his cultivation."


    While Xiaoqing was talking with Bai Suzhen, there was a change in the field. Xu Xian said, "don''t worry about talking. The eldest martial brother is going to make a tough move!"


    Hearing this, Xiaoqing and Bai Suzhen immediately turned their eyes to the battlefield. They saw that the enlightened body flashed like electricity, closed and turned, and shot vertically and horizontally, while Mephisto still stood upright as a pile and refused with his claws. So far, they have fought for more than 200 rounds, and it''s time to end.


    Suddenly, the enlightenment "sea god''s needle" waved and again waved a mountain like stick shadow. Mephisto could only wave his two claws to meet him. Speaking of this, Mephisto''s two claws are also a top-quality innate treasure. It is really rare that he can not lose anything under a heavy weapon such as "sea God''s needle".


    At the moment when Mephisto was still fighting back as before, the enlightenment suddenly flipped and sacrificed the "divine fire tripod", the most precious treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow, at the same time. The "divine fire tripod" had been in the hands of the enlightenment for a long time. This tripod was Kunpeng''s best innate spirit in order to refine the star flag in the flood and famine period. Later, it was continuously strengthened by the enlightenment with merit and virtue, but it was not weaker than the general best innate spirit Bao.


    As soon as the "divine fire tripod" came out, a cloud of fire appeared in time and space, besieging Mephisto from different angles. The devil is most afraid of light and fire. The "divine fire tripod" can be described as the enemy of the devil. Of course, many demons are fire attributes, so they are not afraid of fire. However, the flame of the "divine fire tripod" is different. It is the real fire of the sun, and Combined with merits and virtues, this fire has strong restraint against Yin and evil attributes.


    Mephisto did not observe his words and expressions for a moment, but was trapped by the divine fire on the spot. He could not rely on his own speed to avoid. He could only rely on his own cultivation to resist the divine fire released by the enlightenment.


    Murphysto is not really helpless. An expert like him has his own unique skills to save his life, otherwise he would have died in the confrontation with heaven. There is "great prophecy" on heaven, but there is also black hole mystery in hell. Murphysto shouted, and suddenly the dark elements of heaven and earth rushed in front of him, gathering in front of him for a moment A small black hole was formed under the operation.


    As soon as the black hole formed, Mephisto dodged into the black hole. His action was like lightning and did not give any reaction time to understand the Tao. The emergence and disappearance of the black hole was completed in an instant. Many people did not see how the black hole disappeared.


    After he threw himself into the black hole, Mephisto immediately appeared behind the enlightenment. He waved his claws together and swept towards the enlightenment. If he grasped it at once, even if the Enlightenment''s body could be equivalent to the ancestral witch, he would suffer a heavy blow.


    Enlightenment knew something was wrong at the moment the black hole appeared, so it immediately turned to defense. The "divine fire tripod" stood on its head and hung a trace of dark yellow gas to protect itself.


    Mephisto''s two claws are firmly grasped on the dark and yellow Qi. Although the defense of the "divine fire tripod" is not as good as the defense treasures of the "heaven and earth dark and yellow exquisite tower", "Pangu tripod" and "chaos clock", it is not that ordinary people can break its defense. Although the two claws in Mephisto''s hand are also the best inborn spiritual treasure, they have extraordinary power When sto used the secret method, he consumed a lot of energy and was unable to strike with all his strength.


    At the moment when Mephisto sneaked into the Enlightenment from behind, the enlightenment turned around and showed his horse returning gun. The "sea god needle" stabbed back.


    The gap between the enlightenment and Mephisto can be clearly shown from the attack at this moment. When the enlightenment returns to the horse gun, it sacrifices the "divine fire tripod" defense, while Mephisto can only act according to his own reaction. Therefore, although it is easy to practice the law in heaven and hell, because he does not practice the yuan God, In the case of equal cultivation, he is not the opponent of the three immortals.


    Of course, this refers to the experts above the level of Da Luo Jinxian. For Jinxian and Tianxian, if they do not use Lingbao, the immortals in the three worlds are not the enemies of angels and demons who cultivate the power of law.


    Mephisto''s claws firmly hit the enlightenment, and the Enlightenment''s'' sea god needle ''also stabbed Mephisto''s body firmly.


    The enlightenment is protected by the "divine fire tripod". Although those claws hurt the enlightenment a little through the dark and yellow Qi, it is not a problem. After all, Kunpeng''s body can be compared with zuwu, and this small injury is nothing. But Mephisto was different. Although the body of the demon family was also very strong, it could not be compared with the zuwu. The attack of enlightenment hurt Mephisto. As soon as the two sides contacted, Mephisto was repulsed by the attack of enlightenment.


    The Enlightenment was reasonable and unforgiving. Walking with the stick, he immediately caught up with Mephisto, and the "sea god needle" swept away at the other party. The enlightenment used enough strength.


    However, Mephisto did not expect that the defense of enlightenment should be so abnormal. Under his attack, he did not suffer much damage, and could make such a rapid counterattack. In desperation, Mephisto could only wave his claws to parry the "sea god needle" waved by the enlightenment.


    With a loud bang, murphysto was hit by the enlightenment again. This blow hurt murphysto''s vitality. He was spewing blood at his mouth, his spirit became very atrophied and his face was in pain.


    The immortals watching the battle were shocked when they saw the tragic situation of Mephisto, especially those who became immortals after the Lich war. They had never experienced the tragic situation of the Lich war and always thought that the Lich two races were nothing great, but after this war, they realized how cruel and bloody the physical close fight was, and they were in danger of death if there was a slight difference.


    After Mephisto was repelled by enlightenment one after another, Satan couldn''t sit still like God. He quickly said, "wait a minute, we admit defeat in this war!"


    When Satan conceded defeat, Kunpeng motioned to understand the Tao and stop, and then said, "you lost both wars. I hope you will take care of yourself in the future and don''t break your promise, otherwise you won''t blame us for being ruthless."


    When God and Satan heard this, their faces became very ugly. However, people had to bow their heads under the eaves. They could only bear it and said, "as long as you don''t break your promise, we will not break our promise! This is it today, and we will speak according to our abilities in the future."


    After God and Satan finished, he didn''t stop any more. With a wave of his big hand, he motioned the angel and devil army to retreat. In a moment, the angel and devil army retreated cleanly.

 Chapter 1172

    Kunpeng did not expect that God and Satan would retreat so cleanly. He didn''t even say it to the court. This was beyond his expectation. However, since the other party has retreated, there is no need for them to rush to catch up for a while. After all, after such a long war, the other party should have been prepared long ago. If they are not careful, they may fall into the other party''s trap. With such an idea, Kunpeng motioned his disciples to work with the Wu family, and the army also withdrew.


    Kunpeng and the witch clan retreated. Naturally, those scattered practitioners would not be foolish to catch up with each other, so they also retreated with the army and fought with each other again in the future. Generally speaking, those scattered practitioners in this war were very satisfied. Kunpeng, the witch family and even the heavenly court did not compete with them for treasures as previously said, and everyone''s income belonged to themselves.


    After returning to beijulu Prefecture, Haotian, Xiwangmu and zhenyuanzi came to Kunpeng''s residence together to summarize today''s trial War I.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "if you have any ideas about World War I today, please speak frankly. Let''s talk about what''s wrong with this war and what needs to be improved!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian first said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, we can be sure that the other party is really hurt in order to connect with the earth fairy world. In this case, why don''t Taoist friends work hard to win the other party, but they want to make a hundred year oath with the other party. Isn''t this an opportunity for the other party to restore strength?"


    I have to say that Haotian is still very impulsive after so many things. He was stunned by interests. He even said such words, which greatly disappointed Kunpeng, empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi. If Haotian is not surrounded by the queen mother of the west, and Kunpeng is short of manpower, Kunpeng will never form an alliance with Haotian.


    The West queen mother didn''t expect Haotian to be so impatient and ask such incongruous questions, but she couldn''t lose Haotian''s face in front of the people, so she had to endure her dissatisfaction.


    Kunpeng said calmly: "Haotian Taoist friend is wrong. The other party is also the master of the world. There are two masters at the saint level. It is not easy to win the other party. Especially now, once you provoke the other party, it is likely to make the other party die with us regardless of everything. In that way, you and I can''t afford the consequences. Maybe only a few of us can survive, and the door I''m afraid there''s no one in a hundred. This result is what Taoist friends want to see? "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian''s face turned red and said, "thank you for your advice, but I didn''t think about it clearly. Let Tao you laugh!"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "it''s nothing. We are allies. We can say any doubts in our hearts. Let''s discuss them together!"


    Zhen Yuanzi asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, don''t you worry that the saints and Hongjun Taoist ancestors will be dissatisfied with us if you make such an oath with each other? And if all living beings in the three realms know about it, are Taoist friends not afraid of damaging their reputation?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Now, the saints are afraid that they would like to have a tentative peace, so that they can have enough time to complete their ideas. But Taoist Hongjun, do you think he still has the energy to take care of our affairs? As for all living beings in the three realms, don''t you see anything from those casual expressions? For ordinary people, what they yearn for most is peace, right For practitioners, they are eager to have a chance to get treasures. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother all admired Kunpeng. They only heard Zhen Yuanzi say, "Taoist friends are wise!"


    Kunpeng said: "There''s nothing superior or not. In fact, although the other party''s strength is hurt because they connect with the earth fairy world, they can''t exhaust all their strength. If we force them too hard, they will take risks when they don''t have a way to live, which is very bad for us. Now I have made an agreement with them like a boiled frog in warm water, which won''t let the other party have extreme reaction Yes, when they come back, we have completed our own strategy. The other party is powerless to resist again. That''s the best time for us to win the other party. In this way, we can not only minimize the loss, but also attract more casual practitioners to open a way for us. "


    The performance of sanxiu today shocked Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu. For Lingbao, these people were regardless of life and death, and their passion made them tremble.


    Seeing the harvest of casual cultivation, Haotian, who had never wanted to lose his troops, was also a little excited. Although the two winged angels and the little devil had no treasures to take, their bodies were soul stirring. After the angel died, they would leave an angel''s heart, which was a good material for refining weapons, not to mention the little devil. The strong dark element was the most complementary to the evil cultivation If there are more little demons to sacrifice and refine, it will be a great product. If the "Twelve Gods evil flag" can absorb the blood of demons, it will make its power more powerful.


    Haotian is a guy who can''t get up early without profit. After having an agreement, he was also attracted to angels and demons, so he said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, in that case, can we have a war in the next hundred years like sanxiu, so as to train our younger brother!"


    As soon as Haotian said this, Kunpeng knew what he was thinking. In the final analysis, Haotian still couldn''t resist the attraction of angels and demons. What he said was that forging disciples was just an excuse. What he really cared about was interests!


    Good interests, everyone hopes to get them. Not only Haotian, but also people like Zhen Yuanzi are very interested in strange treasures such as angel heart, not to mention the witch clan. If there were not Houtu empress, I''m afraid they would have been desperate to hunt down those demons.


    The only one who kept calm in this battle was Kunpeng''s disciples. To tell the truth, the angel''s heart and devil''s blood had little temptation to them. This was not how calm they were, but Kunpeng''s family background was so good that his disciples didn''t lack Lingbao, so they despised this little thing.


    Haotian put forward this opinion, but it affected the hearts of Zhen Yuanzi, Wu and others. Kunpeng said: "In principle, I agree with you very much, but I still want to remind you that our purpose is different from casual cultivation. We are to win the world. There is no need to care too much about this small fortune with casual cultivation. Two winged angels and little demons are low-level arms in each other''s forces, and there are better arms above them. You''d better set your goal on them , it''s just to hand over all the small money to San Xiu, which can effectively kill each other and reduce our pressure. "


    Haotian didn''t think so when he heard what Kunpeng said. He couldn''t help thinking: "Jiaozi is also meat no matter how small. Your Kunpeng family is rich, and there are few disciples. Naturally, he despised these things, but yaochi and I lost our family after leaving Tianting. These small wealth is also very important to us. Otherwise, how can we afford those heavenly soldiers and generals."


    Haotian had this idea, but he wanted to fight for himself. However, he was not stupid. He couldn''t talk about it himself. That would only arouse Kunpeng''s disgust. He turned his mind and set his mind on the witch family. Not all of the witch family are great witch level experts. They also have many witches. The witch family needs a lot of demon blood to sacrifice and refine witch tools.


    Just listen, Haotian said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you know, there are many heavenly soldiers and generals under my command, but they need a lot of quasi resources to feed them, and the witch family also faces this problem. First, there are the demon family and saints. The witches below the big witches in the witch family don''t have a suitable witch weapon, but those angels and demons can let us improve our own strength, so I think even these small fortunes We can''t let them all go! "


    Kunpeng has a good relationship with the witch family, and this time it is the best opportunity to refine witch weapons. After leaving the three realms, the witch family is afraid that it will never have such a chance again. If they stop, even if the empress of the earth is pressed, they are afraid that those witch families will be very dissatisfied with themselves, which will leave a great hidden danger to themselves in the future.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng sighed: "well, since Haotian Taoist friends and the witch family all need these small wealth, I will not stop you from acting, but I need to explain one thing!"


    Haotian was overjoyed when he saw that Kunpeng agreed to his proposal. He hurriedly said, "Taoist friends, please speak. I''m all ears!"


    Kunpeng said: "Those little demons and two winged angels are just immortal accomplishments, but we can''t use senior friars like da Luo Jinxian to compete with sanxiu, which will only cause sanxiu''s dissatisfaction. The help of sanxiu is very important to us, so you can only send Jinxian level personnel to fight each other. Of course, if the other party has four winged angels, six winged angels and great evil The devil is not in this range! "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian said, "Taoist friends, please rest assured. Even if you don''t say it, we all understand that we will never make Taoist friends embarrassed."

 Chapter 1173

    Haotian''s personality was very clear to everyone present. He would have such a kind heart. If Kunpeng hadn''t imposed restrictions, Haotian was afraid that he would send all the troops out to compete with sanxiu.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "Haotian Taoist friends, you do this not for the sake of poverty, but for yourself. Without the help of scattered cultivation, you can imagine how many manpower it will take to lay down this world. If you lose all your hands, what strength will you use to protect this world. Don''t be greedy for small gains and suffer big losses, that will only outweigh the losses."


    Empress Houtu had a long relationship with Kunpeng. Knowing that what Kunpeng was worried about was serious, she said, "please rest assured, Taoist friends, we will notice this."


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "It''s good that you Taoist friends can understand my pains. To tell you the truth, it seems that the situation is very favorable to us, but it''s not. According to the detection of enlightenment and Hou Yi, they know that the other party has billions of angels and demons. Even if their vitality is greatly damaged, how much time will it take us to kill so many angels and demons, and the other party still has Two Saint level masters are here. Have you thought about it? "


    Zhen Yuanzi said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, once the other party slows down, it is also very disadvantageous to us. Although it is said that there are scattered repairs to restrain the other party, the number of scattered repairs is limited after all. As Taoist friend said, the other party has billions of troops. How can scattered repairs restrain the other party alone, we still need to do it in the end!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "what Taoist friends said is that I don''t want to restrict you, but we can''t consume our living strength on those low-level arms. We should concentrate on attacking each other''s middle and upper arms, especially the middle. As long as we destroy each other''s middle, then some will not be a problem!"


    The West King''s mother asked suspiciously, "since Kunpeng Taoist friends want to attack, why don''t they shoot at the upper level? They listen and believe that they want to target the middle level. If their upper level destroys the middle and lower arms, they don''t worry!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "Taoist friends don''t know. Although they say that the upper level masters of the other party are strong, their number is limited after all, but the middle level is different. There are still hundreds of millions of middle level masters of the other party. If we consume our strength at the upper level of the other party and don''t say whether we can destroy the other party, the middle level strength of the other party can take the opportunity to restore our strength, so our chances of winning will be reduced And if we can kill each other''s middle-level personnel, the rest from top to bottom will pose little threat to us! "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian, Queen Mother Xi and empress Houtu were all meditating and thinking about the truth in Kunpeng''s words. After a while, they all nodded and agreed with Kunpeng''s statement.


    After seeing that the other party recognized his proposal, Kunpeng said: "For the sake of convenience, we have to subdivide our respective responsibilities. The witch family has a demand for demon blood, and the witch family has a strong body and is not afraid of the bad weather in hell, so the hell side is dealt with by the witch family, while the angel family is in the charge of Haotian Taoist friends. In this way, the Taoist friends can also collect the hearts of angels for their subordinates. As for zhenyuanzi Taoist friends, there is no need There are few people. It''s better to act together with those casual practitioners. This can also secretly encourage casual practitioners. What do you think of this arrangement? Is there anything that needs to be changed? "


    Empress Houtu shook her head and said, "the arrangement of Taoist friends is very reasonable. The witch family will act according to what Taoist friends say!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he looked at Haotian and the queen mother of the West. To tell the truth, Haotian was dissatisfied with Kunpeng''s arrangement. He knew how powerful the witch family was. Without the meat shield of the witch family, he would lose a lot to the angel family alone.


    Thinking of this, Haotian wanted to speak against it. Unfortunately, he didn''t have time to speak. The queen mother said, "the Taoist friends have arranged very well, and we don''t have any opinions."


    Haotian''s face changed when he heard this. However, since the West Queen Mother had said this, he couldn''t object any more and could only remain silent.


    Haotian''s change is not concealed. He has been secretly paying attention to his Kunpeng, but Kunpeng has not expressed his position and pretended not to see it. In his heart, he is alert to Haotian.


    Although Zhen Yuanzi is also eager for the angel''s heart, he knows the priorities of things. Kunpeng''s arrangement is very reasonable. Moreover, if he doesn''t do it, it''s difficult to get everything by his children alone. It''s better to mix in with the group of casual practitioners and start casual practitioners according to Kunpeng''s words. This can make the best use of everything and give Kunpeng a chance at the same time Good impression.


    Just listen, Zhen Yuanzi said, "I have no opinion on this matter. Everything is what Taoist friends say!"


    Although most of the disciples of Kunpeng sect have the cultivation of quasi saints, Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Xu Xian are the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian in the early stage, and the three demon saints who take refuge in him are the peak cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. These people are not within the limits of the agreement, but Kunpeng needs to give a statement in front of the public. Moreover, Kunpeng also suspects that Hao Tian''s face changes suddenly Maybe it has something to do with this. For the sake of internal peace, Kunpeng has to make arrangements for them!


    Just listen, Kunpeng said: "You Taoist friends know that there are a few people under my sect who have not reached the realm of quasi sainthood, and they are also within the scope of this fight. I can''t just let you pay, but I don''t give a penny. That''s not my principle. They are all related to the demon family, but they can''t act together with the witch family. I let them follow haotiandao to be friendly What do the saints think? "


    Haotian was afraid that his men would be killed or injured too much. Now he was very happy to hear that Kunpeng sent his disciples to his side. He hurriedly said, "we naturally have no opinion about the words of Taoist friends!"


    Haotian promised the matter too quickly, so that everyone present could see what he was thinking. The West Queen Mother was very angry when she saw the scene. Unfortunately, it was too late for her to stop it.


    Zhen Yuanzi had a little sympathy for Haotian and the queen mother of the west, but at the moment, the sympathy in his heart disappeared. Instead, he despised Haotian very much. He thought to himself, "it''s so happy. No wonder Hongjun Taoist ancestor would abandon you. If you were poor, I''m afraid he would do the same!"


    A person without a position is difficult to be recognized by others under any circumstances, but Haotian is such a person. He has only himself in his heart and never thinks of others. A person like him is difficult to be recognized by others.


    After seeing Haotian''s ugly performance, Kunpeng was even more convinced of the other party''s previous dissatisfaction, but it was because he didn''t make arrangements for his disciples.


    After Kunpeng made such a determination, there was still a trace in his heart to help Haotian and Queen Mother Xi after completing his goal, but now the distraction has disappeared. A person who is not concentric with himself can''t feed enough.


    Haotian didn''t think that his impulsive thought was bad for his great plan of preaching. He was really greedy for small gains and suffered heavy losses. Maybe this is the will of heaven. Haotian has no life to preach.


    However, the mother of the Western king didn''t want to have a conflict with Kunpeng because of this small matter, so she said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the angel family can be presided over by me and Haotian. Your disciples don''t need to come to help. It''s better to let them be back players. If there''s something on that side, go to the rescue. We can''t disperse all our forces. In that case, once an emergency occurs, we will have nothing to do!"


    As soon as the West Queen Mother said this, she was recognized by everyone present. They all felt that Haotian''s behavior was too disappointing and far less than that of the West Queen Mother. In fact, everyone wronged Haotian. The reason why he said such unreasonable words was because he destroyed three corpses and injured the yuan God in the measurement robbery, and didn''t have time to recover!


    Unfortunately, Kunpeng, empress Houtu and Zhen Yuanzi are not clear about Haotian''s situation, so they all believe that Haotian''s person is unreliable and are wary of it.


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he nodded and said, "it''s a good move, but those casual repairs are unreliable. Once something happens, we''re afraid to run faster than anyone, but we can''t count on them. If such a team can be a back man, it''s a very good backhand. I agree with it very much!"


    When the West Queen Mother saw that Zhen Yuanzi agreed to her proposal, she had a long breath in her heart, and finally saved Zhen Yuanzi''s heart at the critical moment.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "what Taoist friends say is reasonable. In that case, let them be back personnel, so as not to be unable to deal with emergencies."


    Haotian didn''t expect to let himself face the angel family in the end, but he was very unwilling. He deliberately spoke to protect his interests, but the queen mother didn''t stop it in the dark, so he could only watch the dust settle!

 Chapter 1174

    This war has different effects on all parties. Hongyun on the heaven is very angry about it. Kunpeng gained both fame and wealth in this war, but originally this position should belong to him. Now everything is taken by Kunpeng. How can we not make a villain like Hongyun angry.


    Hongyun only sees what Kunpeng has gained, but he doesn''t see the price paid by Kunpeng behind it. If this war really needs to be replaced by Hongyun, he''s afraid that he will steal chicken instead of eroding a handful of rice. Unfortunately, Hongyun is angry and doesn''t notice this at all.


    Hongyun had a grudge against Kunpeng, and now he wants to break Kunpeng''s body to dispel his hatred. Although Hongyun is now the Lord of heaven, all the materials in heaven have been emptied by Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother. Now even if he wants to send someone to share the benefits, he is powerless, but Hongyun has come up with a better sinister plan.


    Kunpeng didn''t have an agreement with God that the cultivation of quasi Saint Yi should not be done without authorization within a hundred years, but Hongyun is now the respect of saints. Without the view of Kunpeng and God, those great Luo Jinxian people can''t notice themselves. If he takes part in this matter, it will not be long before God and Satan will notice this, At that time, Kunpeng wants to explain that it is useless. A big war is essential, and he can seek benefits from chaos.


    It has to be said that Hongyun''s trick is very insidious. If he is careless, both Kunpeng and God will fall into his conspiracy. Even if they finally notice something wrong, it''s too late. They will have no choice but to fight each other because of the involvement of their disciples.


    And even if Kunpeng knows that Hongyun did it, he can''t do it. After all, Kunpeng can''t stand on the great righteousness, and Hongyun only came up with such a sinister plan by grasping this point.


    However, after arranging everything to fight with the other side, Kunpeng paid attention to himself and the empress Houtu, and began to prepare to go to the Greek divine domain.


    Kunpeng''s trip is to use his own separation, so he doesn''t have to worry about the sudden attack of God and Satan, which makes his disciples helpless. However, empress Houtu was different. She was afraid of being found out that she had secretly left beigulu state, so she disappeared from the eyes of the immortals in the name of seclusion.


    The Greek divine realm is different from other divine realms. It is the most chaotic one among the four divine realms. The reason why Kunpeng sneaked into the Greek divine realm with empress earth before the Tongtian cult leader and Nu Wa launched an attack is to see this point. After all, it is the god Zeus who is in charge of the world now. Even if their whereabouts are exposed for a moment, the other party will not try its best to stop them, Maybe there will be a drag on Gaia, the Mother God of the earth.


    The reason why the Greek divine domain is chaotic is because of the bad management. There are two major factions and in the Greek divine domain. One is the original old divine family, which records the origin of heaven and earth in the old divine spectrum. At first, the oldest God in the universe was CAOS (chaos), who gave birth to Gaia (Great Mother God), Eros (God of love) and taltaltalos (God of abyss and hell), Then at the bottom of the earth appeared erebos (dark god) and Nexus (night God), which combined to produce ''light'' and ''Day''. Gaia gave birth to Uranus (the God of the sky) and Pontos (the God of the sea). Gaia combined with her son Uranus and gave birth to twelve Titans, three Cyclops and three centaurs.


    Perhaps because the rule of these old gods was too cruel, it caused the dissatisfaction of their future generations, so there was an occupation of the gods. Finally, the new God won the rule of the world, but the old God was driven into hell.


    All the gods of the new divine spectrum lived on Olympus. Zeus overthrew his father''s rule and established a new ruling order. There are twelve main gods: Zeus, the Lord of the gods, Hera, the goddess of marriage, Poseidon, Hades, Athena, the God of war and wisdom, Apollo, the goddess of the moon and hunting, Aphrodite, the God of beauty and love Hermes, the God of Commerce, Ares, the God of war, Hephaestus, the God of fire, Dionysus, the God of wine, and two great gods among the small gods on the ground: Hestia, the God of stove, and Demeter, the God of abundance. The new twelve main gods have distinctive characters and seven emotions and six desires. They have human character and emotion, and have superhuman special skills.


    The goal of Kunpeng and empress Houtu is Gaia, the mother of the earth in hell, but they don''t have to worry too much about the new God family in charge of the world. Speaking, Zeus is the only one in the new God system with the power of saints, while Gaia, the mother of the earth, has the power of saints in hell, and there are also the power of saints in other old God systems, but it has fallen. In the Greek divinity, if it is not because they are too chaotic, so that many experts fall, then they should have the most powerful force in the four directions.


    It is not an easy job to sneak into the work. Although Kun Peng and the queen mother of the earth are all uncommon, it is impossible to shield the saints from the gods. But from the north to the southern part of the state, it has to pass through three states. It is very difficult to avoid the eyelid of all saints, but fortunately, all the saints from north to Lu Zhou have begun to pull away from their own Avenue. Instead of focusing on their own territory, this gave Kunpeng and empress Houtu a good opportunity.


    Along the way, Kunpeng and empress Houtu were careful, for fear that they might accidentally disturb the saints and make their plan fail. On the way, Kunpeng and empress Houtu saw the personnel arrangement of the other three states. It has to be said that the defense departments of the three states were very problematic, and the disciples of the saints were all low vigilance, The only good thing is that nanzhanbu Prefecture. Perhaps the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa offended too many people and were uneasy. Therefore, all the people who intercepted the sect and the demon clan were nervous and had to surpass the disciples of human, Buddhism and Buddhism in defense.


    Compared with the truncated sect and the demon clan, the caution of these people has caused a lot of trouble to Kunpeng and the empress Houtu. Among the truncated disciples, Kong Xuan, Yunxiao and other quasi saints are very vigilant about the connected Greek divine domain.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu spent a lot of effort to sneak into the Greek divine domain from Nanzhan state. If Nanzhan state has strict defense, the Greek divine domain is better than it.


    Perhaps the Greek divinity lost a lot in order to connect with the three realms. The upper class lost their sense of security, so the personnel of both the old divinity and the new divinity were very nervous at the connection with the southern state.


    The men of the new God system are very different from those of the old God system. The new God system is dominated by fighters, such as God fighters and Saint fighters, while the old God system is dominated by Titans. Perhaps it is because of the chaos in the Greek god domain. Although the old and new forces are still fighting against each other in the face of strong enemies. It is for this reason that Kunpeng and empress Houtu are not noticed by each other when they dive into the Greek realm.


    Although Kunpeng has a certain understanding of the Greek divine realm, it is only in a big way, but he doesn''t know the actual situation, and he doesn''t know where hell is. He and empress Houtu dare not explore with God in case they attract the attention of each other''s saints. However, Kunpeng and Empress Houtu can only explore the direction of hell when they change their posts from the old God system.


    Contrary to their wishes, Kunpeng and empress Houtu want to find the place of hell quickly, but there is no clue. In fact, it can''t blame Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Who makes these defensive gods just small soldiers? They have no right to go back to hell to rest.


    In this way, Kunpeng and empress Houtu searched hard for more than a month at the junction. When Kunpeng and empress Houtu wanted to use their divine ideas to investigate, a surprise happened. Although those low-level gods could not go back to hell, they needed to be raised.


    Although these lower level God generals do not have much status in front of their respective leaders, now the middle and upper level experts have suffered heavy losses because they want to connect with the three realms. Their good soldiers have become the main force of defense. Therefore, the logistics supply can not be careless.


    Both the new God Department and the old God Department have given these lower level personnel considerable benefits in logistics supply. It is precisely because of this that these small soldiers will do their best to guard.


    When the logistics supply was completed, the personnel wanted to return to hell, so Kunpeng and empress Houtu followed them and slowly dived into hell.


    The hell of this world is very different. First of all, they have to pass through the underworld. Fortunately, the king of the underworld is seriously injured because he is connected with the three worlds. He is trying his best to recover his strength. Kunpeng and empress Houtu can pass through the underworld to hell without much effort.


    There is no turbulent flame in this hell, but there is only darkness. Countless titans are forced to live in this hell because of the suppression of the new God system. Although the relationship between the old and new God systems has eased due to external pressure, the new God system still does not agree that the old God system appears on the earth, so the relationship between the two sides is like a broken line, A little carelessness will break.

 Chapter 1175

    Entering Hell, Kunpeng and empress Houtu were filled with emotion. The materials here are really rich. There are countless innate materials in just a supply stronghold. It seems that the road is fair. Even in the flood and famine period, it can''t compare with the materials in this world. The first materials are in front of him, but Kunpeng and empress Houtu spent a lot of effort to restrain their greed.


    Although the material is good for them, they can''t scare the other party to notice their arrival for the sake of the mere material. They can tell the difference between them. Of course, if they have enough time after successful calculation, they don''t expect to come back and take away these materials, but this is just for themselves. CAIA, the Mother God of the earth, has the cultivation of saints. Neither of them has broken through the realm of saints, so even if they can get the heart of the earth, it will cause a great commotion, There is simply no time to return to collect these materials.


    It is most important to find someone. After making some arrangements, Kunpeng and empress Houtu left this logistics supply stronghold and continued to embark on the road of finding Gaia, the Mother God of the earth.


    Kunpeng stayed in this stronghold for a while, but he was not resting, but arranging the way for his successful hand to retreat. He prepared a large chaotic fire in this stronghold. If their retreat was blocked, as long as Kunpeng''s mind moved, the chaotic fire would burn.


    Logistics supplies are very important wherever they are. Once something happens to this stronghold, it will contain a large part of the other party''s manpower, which can reduce the pressure on him and empress Houtu.


    Kunpeng can make such an arrangement for himself. After all, they come here alone but have no help. Once they are surrounded, the consequences are unimaginable. Kunpeng''s making such an arrangement is also a good measure.


    After leaving the logistics supply stronghold, Kunpeng and empress Houtu went to the depths of hell. Different from the periphery, there were few people in the depths of hell. Most of them were closed to recover their cultivation, and only a few people were constantly patrolling to prevent others from invading. Most of these people have the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian in the later stage. They can be regarded as experts wherever they are. It is also very suitable to have such people to patrol.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu avoided the patrol of these great Luo Jinxian experts again and again, and gradually approached their final goal.


    The reason why Kunpeng and empress Houtu were able to find a place so quickly was that empress Houtu was the ancestor of the earth and had a high grasp of the laws of the earth in nature. Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, was also an attribute of the earth, but the essence of the earth was much higher than that of other places. It is through this that empress Houtu can successfully find a place. In a word, the four forces have no ability to converge themselves. If you are any quasi saint in the three realms, if you want to find each other based on the changes of the vitality of the world, you can''t succeed. There are many secrets to converge yourself in the three thousand dharmas taught by Taoist ancestors.


    From this point, we can clearly see that although everyone in the four worlds can practice the power of laws and achieve them quickly, their mastery is weaker than the three thousand dharmas handed down by the Taoist ancestors.


    After finding the place, Kunpeng and empress Houtu were relieved. To tell the truth, they set out from beijulu Prefecture, but they were always worried for fear of being noticed by others, and they were very nervous all the time. At this time, what they need most is to relax, and then calm down to decide how to make sure they are safe.


    In terms of strategy, among the three circles, Kunpeng is one of the top talents, so this aspect is left to Kunpeng. Originally, Kunpeng planned to make a quick decision. They joined hands to directly seize the heart of the earth. However, the experience along the way made him give up this plan. It is obvious that Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, has regained her strength, otherwise there can be no such strong vitality fluctuation in her residence. It is unrealistic to make a quick decision for a complete Saint level master, unless you can have the means of heaven or far more than the strength of the other party, Kunpeng''s arrival is just separation, and empress Houtu can only fight with the sage. With their cultivation at this time, it is impossible to easily win each other.


    Similarly, Kunpeng and empress Houtu don''t have much time to fight each other, so the consequences are even more dangerous. Although the old and new gods don''t deal with each other, in the face of a common enemy, they will put down their hostility to each other and deal with outsiders first. Once they are surrounded, they basically have no possibility to escape from life.


    This is Kunpeng''s last choice to lure the enemy and sneak attack. Later, the earth empress will take the initiative to lure the enemy, while Kunpeng will use the power of the four poles of heaven and earth to arrange a four elephant array to temporarily block the whole fighting space and prevent the other party''s reinforcements from finding it. When the other party uses the heart of the earth as a congenital treasure, Empress Houtu immediately used her own killing moves to summon Pangu''s real body to compete with the Mother God of the earth with the flag of the twelve heavenly gods. At the same time, Kunpeng secretly fell into the heart of the earth with "falling treasure money".


    Kunpeng''s plan requires very high cooperation between the two. If they are careless, they can be on the verge of success. Especially at the moment of final determination, the two need high-precision cooperation.


    Empress Houtu hesitated about Kunpeng''s plan, but to do so was to put Kunpeng under great pressure. Not to mention how long the four elephant array could be locked with the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, Kunpeng was afraid to use all his strength to suppress the heart of the earth in case Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, recalled the treasure. If Kunpeng comes from the real body, it is not difficult to suppress the heart of the earth, but now Kunpeng only comes from a separate body. In this way, it is very difficult to suppress the innate treasure of saints with the cultivation of quasi saints, and there is a great danger. If you are not careful, you may be countered by the innate treasure.


    Seeing the worried look on the empress Houtu''s face, Kunpeng said calmly: "Houtu Taoist friends, now we have come here, one step away from success. If we don''t fight hard, how can we live up to our worries along the way? There''s nothing to hesitate. If we want to capture the heart of the earth and leave safely, we have to take risks!"


    Empress Houtu said, "I can''t let Kunpeng Taoist friends bear such a danger for me. It''s better for Taoist friends to suppress me after winning the heart of the earth. After all, it''s much easier for me to have the congenital treasure of ''chaotic clock'' in hand than Taoist friends!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said: "Are you kidding, Taoist friends of the backland? We have to retreat to win the congenital treasure first. There is still time to exchange the congenital treasure. That will only give each other the chance to win back the congenital treasure. Then I will only be separated. Even if the body dies, there is no big problem, but Taoist friends are different. You are the real body. Once you lose, you will be doomed!"


    Empress Houtu was not persuaded by Kunpeng''s words. She only heard her say, "although I came in my real body, the separation of the four elephants is also very important for you to improve the world, and you can''t lose it!"


    Kunpeng said, "the separation of the four elephants is just the power of the four poles of heaven and earth. Even if it is lost, there is still a chance to refine it again. If the body dies, it will be doomed. This matter is settled. Time is very urgent for us. Staying here for one more minute will be more dangerous. We''ll do it now!"


    Empress Houtu wanted to say something, but Kunpeng didn''t give him this chance. He immediately set up the heaven and earth four elephant array outside the residence of Gaia, the Mother God of the earth. The power of the four poles of the heaven and earth has a good concealment. Although the array started, it didn''t disturb other people in the world. Only Gaia, the Mother God of the earth in the array, felt the change of the spirit of the heaven and earth, so he became vigilant.


    With Kunpeng''s move, empress Houtu had to put down her dispute and take action. Otherwise, once the Earth Mother God summoned her allies, she and Kunpeng would be in danger.


    Empress Houtu immediately showed her figure and rushed forward to launch a surprise attack on the Earth Mother God. Maybe she was too confident and why she had been stable for a long time. Although the Earth Mother God was vigilant, she didn''t think that anyone would dare to invade her residence. Empress Houtu''s surprise attack easily hurt the Earth Mother God.


    Like empress Houtu, mother earth practices the laws of the earth and is good at defense. Although empress Houtu makes a sneak attack with her congenital treasure "chaos clock", she only hurts each other''s fur and does not cause much damage.


    CAIA, the Mother God of the earth, was very angry when he was attacked in his own territory. Especially when the Mother God of the earth looked carefully, the cultivation of the empress of the earth was obviously weaker than himself. It is conceivable that he was attacked by someone weaker than himself. It can be said that the humiliation brought by the empress of the earth''s sneak attack to CAIA, the Mother God of the earth, was heavier than that forced by his own offspring It''s still strong to go to hell. If she can''t eliminate the anger in her heart, she''s afraid that she will become her own demons in the future. From then on, it''s difficult to improve her cultivation.


    God also has his own desire. Although the mother earth God is extremely angry, when she sees the "chaotic clock" in the hands of empress Houtu, she gives birth to greed. If she can have this congenital treasure in her hand, even if Zeus has the "cone of Thor" in her hand, she is not her opponent. It is only one hand to regain control of the world.

 Chapter 1176

    The mother earth God''s distraction from the "chaotic clock" has brought him a lot of trouble. The empress Earth took advantage of the other party''s distraction to fight with the mother earth God.


    Close combat is a test of a person''s reaction. Empress Houtu is a twelve ancestor witch. Her close combat strength is naturally very strong. The Earth Mother God is the mother of the Titans, and her close combat ability is also very strong. Empress Houtu has found a good opponent.


    A moment later, the earth empress and Gaia, the Earth Mother God, met for dozens of times. Both sides thought they were close combat experts, but they didn''t expect to win or lose in the fight for such a long time. Then they came and went, but they made a real fire, but all the desperate moves they had taken into account were implemented.


    At this time, empress Houtu did not expect to use the innate treasure "chaos clock" to attack, but she had no time to sacrifice the "chaos clock".


    The battle between the empress of the earth and CAIA, the goddess of the earth, is not comparable to the previous enlightenment and Mephisto. This is a battle of saints. If there is a slight distraction, she will be in danger of death. Now that the empress of the earth has no ancestral witch, how dare she be distracted to sacrifice the "chaotic clock". Not only the empress Houtu, but also CAIA, the Mother God of the earth. Although they both refined the congenital treasure to the state of physical and mental harmony, the victory or defeat can be determined by this exciting moment.


    After hundreds of moves, empress Houtu understood that this would not work. She had not yet demonstrated that if she did not use the "chaotic clock", she would not be an enemy of the Earth Mother God caiya. After all, the sage could recover her accomplishments with a move of mind, but she did not have such ability. Empress Houtu wanted to retreat, and then sacrificed a "chaotic clock" to help her attack.


    Empress Houtu had this idea, and Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, also had the idea of retreating. The Mother God of the earth was worried that if there was a big noise here, once it attracted the attention of the new gods of Zeus, the congenital treasure in front of her was afraid of disputes, so she also wanted to use the heart of the earth to end the battle early.


    However, empress Houtu and Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, came up with the idea together. Both sides made every effort to attack each other, hoping to force the other to retreat and sacrifice their inborn treasure to defeat the enemy.


    The sage''s all-out strike was no small matter. Without the protection of the "chaotic clock", Houtu empress was difficult to resist. When Houtu empress was in danger, Kunpeng shot.


    Instead of directly participating in the battle, Kun Peng used his original strength to block the empress Houtu''s body, weakening the attack of Gaia, the Mother God of the earth.


    Fortunately, at this time, Gaia, the mother earth God, did not pay attention to the empress earth, but put his mind and spirit on sacrificing the innate treasure "the heart of the earth", so he did not find that there was something wrong in the situation at the scene. Kunpeng''s secret move escaped the mother earth God''s detection.


    It can be said that Kunpeng''s move is very risky. Once he is exposed, all his previous plans will be destroyed. Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, will not be foolish enough to fight two enemies who are not much different from his own cultivation at the same time, which will surely attract more enemies.


    After seeing that Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, did not find himself, Kunpeng took a long breath, relaxed his nervous mood, eased his mood, and was ready to wait for the opportunity to seize the heart of the earth.


    After receiving the full blow of the other party, empress Houtu and Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, sacrificed their innate Lingbao at the same time and were ready to fight back. They are not in a hurry, but want to see each other''s actions first.


    Empress Houtu is weak in cultivation, so she wants to wait for the other party to fight first, so that she can dodge the counterattack and create an opportunity for Kunpeng to seize the other party''s heart of the earth in one fell swoop. Although this is somewhat dangerous, empress Houtu thinks that she has the protection of the innate treasure of "chaos clock", but it will not be too dangerous.


    Gaia, the Earth Mother God, didn''t think so. When she saw that the other party attacked herself first and didn''t succeed, she thought that empress Houtu was not as good as herself. She wanted to wait for Empress Houtu to make a move, then find a flaw and take empress Houtu in one fell swoop. However, it was obviously beyond her expectation, and the empress Houtu was not in a hurry.


    Because both sides had plans, the scene seemed a little strange. Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, knew that the empress of the earth was inferior to herself, so he brewed momentum and wanted to use it to oppress the empress of the earth.


    Empress Houtu could only mention her own momentum to fight against it. One of them was a saint and the other was a quasi saint. Although they were steady under their own momentum, the aura formed by these two kinds of momentum was extremely dangerous. Even if a Luo Jinxian level expert stepped into it, they would be scared.


    In the process of mutual confrontation between the two, empress Houtu constantly broke through under the pressure of the other party and raised her momentum to the highest level of cultivation and realm promoted by virtue of merit. Although she has not yet preached, she is not weaker than the sage in momentum and realm, but there is a lack of mana, which is mainly caused by her loss of flesh.


    After waiting for a long time, there was no result. Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, was worried about many accidents in his long dream, so he decided not to wait any longer and wanted to take the other party first.


    At the sound of "Hoo", Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, moved. She used the power of the heart of the earth to mobilize the essence of the earth, and her fists burst into glittering gold. Her body moved and turned into a shadow. When her fists were waved, a giant dragon appeared in the space. This giant dragon was completely energy materialized, transformed by the pure essence of the earth, and glittered all over, The dragon with substantial energy pounced on the empress with amazing pressure.


    Empress Houtu was surprised when she saw this. Although she said that everything was going according to her heart, the power of the mother earth God with the help of the innate treasure of "heart of the earth" was greatly beyond her expectation. The giant dragon with pure earth essence gave her a very dangerous feeling, and her cultivation reached the realm of empress Houtu, Her sense is very sharp. With the protection of the "chaotic clock", she can feel the danger. It can be imagined how powerful the original power of the "heart of the earth" is.


    Of course, there are other reasons for this. CAIA, the Mother God of the earth, practices the laws of the earth, and the "heart of the earth" is the extreme of the laws of the earth. The combination of the two is not as simple as one plus one equals two. It can be said that CAIA, the Mother God of the earth, can explode three times his own attack with the power of the "heart of the earth", In defense, it can reach an amazing five times, which is why many saints died in the struggle in that chaotic period, but she can live to the present.


    After seeing such amazing power, empress Houtu understood that if she was hit by this dragon, she would be in danger of death under such a powerful force.


    When she heard a loud bang, the empress Houtu rang the "chaos clock", and the huge sound turned into sound waves and attacked the dragon''s body.


    Although the dragon is strong, it can only resist the attack of "chaotic clock". After all, the sound wave is invisible, but the materialized dragon is tangible. Breaking the visible with the invisible naturally takes a big advantage.


    The empress Houtu didn''t wait for the Earth Mother God Gaia to respond, but her body was constantly flashing and didn''t give the other party a chance to launch a full attack. While dodging, the empress Houtu kept knocking the "chaos clock" to attack the giant dragon materialized by the earth''s essence with sound waves.


    The empress Houtu''s move made Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, a little angry. She wanted to fight back, but she didn''t give her a chance. The giant dragon substantiated by the essence of the earth couldn''t keep up with each other''s body shape in speed, but she was in a situation of being beaten. Although it was said that there was a "heart of the earth" to protect herself from any harm, she couldn''t help each other, How can this not make Gaia, the mother earth God, angry.


    The plan is not as fast as the change. In this case, not only the Earth Mother God is helpless, but also Kunpeng, who is arranging array defense, is helpless. The Qi waves generated by the struggle between the Earth Mother God and the empress earth are rushing towards him one after another. Although he can use the power of the four poles of heaven and earth to defend, his power is limited, We can''t resist the aftermath of the two men''s war endlessly.


    Just as Kun Peng was about to force his shot, the situation on the field changed. Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, finally couldn''t restrain her anger, gave up her defense and completely turned into an attack. The "heart of the earth" burst out a flash and flew to the Dragon materialized by the blood essence of the earth.


    Just when the two wanted to be combined into one, Kunpeng did it. The "falling treasure money" turned into a streamer and accurately hit the "heart of the earth", instantly cutting off its connection with the Mother God of the earth. Kunpeng succeeded in one blow.

 Chapter 1177

    The "heart of the earth" is the lifeblood of the mother earth God. At the moment of losing contact with it, the mother earth God rushed to the "heart of the earth" desperate to get back this congenital treasure.


    Unfortunately, she looked up to herself. Empress Houtu waited for this opportunity. She roared, "the great array of twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits" was immediately deployed. Pangu''s real body appeared in the void. With a wave of her hands, she hit Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, to prevent her from recapturing the "heart of the earth".


    Although it is said that the real body of Pangu summoned by Empress Houtu through the "flag of the twelve heavenly gods" is incomplete, this incomplete real body with the innate treasure of the "chaos clock" also has the power to kill saints.


    Between life and the innate treasure, the Mother God of the Earth naturally chose life. He could only avoid the blow of Pangu''s real body and lost the opportunity to recapture the "heart of the earth", allowing Kunpeng to easily take the "heart of the earth".


    As soon as the "heart of the earth" came into his hand, Kunpeng immediately put it in the "Pangu Ding", a treasure of postnatal merit and virtue. The "Pangu Ding", a treasure of postnatal merit and virtue, is extraordinary. He not only has the mysterious yellow color formed by postnatal merit and virtue, but also has the belief of the human race. This treasure can shield all breath except his own master, Although the "heart of the earth" is a congenital treasure, it is difficult to get out of trouble under the influence of the "Pangu Ding". With the suppression of the acquired merit treasure such as the "Pangu Ding", it has greatly reduced the pressure on Kunpeng.


    After placing the "heart of the earth", Kunpeng said loudly, "the Taoist friend''s treasure has arrived. Let''s withdraw quickly!"


    When empress Houtu heard this, she no longer entangled with Gaia, the Mother God of the earth. Pangu''s real body punched the Mother God of the earth one after another. After forcing the other party back, empress Houtu could no longer maintain Pangu''s real body. She had to accept the "Twelve Gods evil array" and rush out quickly after Kunpeng.


    Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, never thought that she had fallen into the trap of the other party from the beginning. Everything the other party did was to lure herself to use the "heart of the earth" to attack, so as to seize the opportunity to seize this treasure¡® "The heart of the earth" is important to CAIA, the Mother God of the earth. If she loses this treasure, she will no longer be able to fight Zeus. In any case, she can''t let Kun Peng and empress Houtu leave.


    Although the consequences of summoning allies to help are very serious, things have come to this point. Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, can''t care so much. Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, shouted loudly and the whole hell trembled. She is issuing a notice to everyone in the hell to prevent Kunpeng and empress Houtu from escaping.


    When Kunpeng retreated, he withdrew the "four elephant array", otherwise the Earth Mother God could not easily convey the news. However, there is no way. Unless Kunpeng is willing to give up the four elephant separation, it is obviously impossible. This separation is very important to Kunpeng. Unless it is too late, Kunpeng will not make such a decision.


    The response to the Earth Mother God caiya was as expected by Kun Peng. While running away, Kun Peng attracted the backhand left in the logistics supply station. At that time, the logistics supply station was shrouded in fire. It was an important logistics supply station, which was very heavy on hell, so many quasi Saint level and Da Luo Jinxian level experts went to rescue the logistics supply station, which greatly reduced the pressure on Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, is the saint. She can know everything in hell as long as she thinks about it. After an abnormality occurs in the logistics supply station, she immediately thinks that the other party has another helper to meet them.


    At the thought of this, Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, was shocked. He understood that the other party had only planned for a long time to seize the "heart of the earth" in his own hands. Fortunately, the other party''s cultivation was obviously insufficient. If he was a saint level expert to plot against himself, he was afraid that he would be in danger today.


    Although Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, did not know how Kunpeng and empress Houtu got into hell, but hell was behind the underworld. She would not believe it if there was no secret help from the new God system. In any case, she should catch the other party and learn from the other party''s mouth the shortcomings of hell and the other party''s conspiracy, which is very important to herself and hell. Otherwise, once the news is known to the new gods of Zeus, it will have serious consequences for herself.


    In hell, as long as Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, wants to find someone, even if the other party hides again, she can find the other party in the movement of God''s thoughts. Although Kunpeng and empress Houtu got rid of Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, they were out of danger only after they left hell.


    After being so humiliated on her own territory, Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, gradually lost her reason. She knew that after losing the "heart of the earth", she was not the opponent of Kunpeng and Houtu empress, but her mind broke the space and appeared in front of Kunpeng and Houtu empress in an instant, blocking their way.


    The sudden appearance of the Earth Mother God Gaia cast a shadow on the hearts of Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Under the attack of Pangu''s real body, even if the Earth Mother God Gaia''s defense is strong, it will be seriously damaged. In their expectation, the other party can''t rashly stop them from leaving regardless of their own safety, but now things are beyond their expectation. This plan is not as fast as change. In this case, if they want to leave, they can only defeat Gaia, the mother earth God.


    Just when Kunpeng and empress Houtu wanted to fight, Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, did not directly attack them, but said, "I don''t care where you come from. If you want to leave hell today, you must first hand over the ''heart of the earth'' and then say how you sneak into hell, otherwise you will only die!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Since I dare to come to hell, I''m not afraid of life and death. Since you insist on blocking our way, you must be ready to die."


    When Kunpeng said this, he showed the true body of the four divine beasts without any consideration. It seems that Kunpeng is going to make a quick decision. Empress Houtu also knows the danger of the situation. Without saying a word, the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil array" was immediately deployed to cause Gaia, the mother God of the earth, in the array.


    Excited by the two killing arrays, Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, woke up. She couldn''t help feeling annoyed why she was eager to take action, and didn''t wait for reinforcements to come. Instead, she put herself in danger.


    Listening to each other''s words means that you have the determination to become benevolent if you don''t succeed. If so, you are really in danger of death¡® Although the "heart of the earth" is important, it is much lower than its own life. Although the congenital treasure is good, even if it is lost, it still has the opportunity to find a new congenital treasure, but its own life can only have one chance. If the body dies, it will completely disappear. Thinking of this, Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, has a retreat.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu didn''t notice this. Now they have only one idea in their hearts, that is to quickly defeat each other and escape from hell.


    They didn''t care what CAIA, the Mother God of the earth, thought, so they fought directly. Kunpeng''s four divine beasts directly used the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, without taking into account the consequences of doing so. So did empress Houtu. Regardless of her own bearing capacity, she was ready to summon Pangu''s real body to kill each other directly. However, fortunately, Kunpeng still has some reason. Things have not developed to damage his cultivation.


    Even if Pangu''s real body is not used, the real body of the twelve ancestors gathered by the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil array" is not something that ordinary saints can bear. What''s more, CAIA, the Mother God of the earth, suffered a lot in the previous war. Although the sage recovers quickly, the time of these two battles is too fast. Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, has no time to recover his own injury. He can only fight with his injury. In this way, he is not the enemy of Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    A quick decision is the key to whether Kunpeng and empress Houtu can get away safely. They do their best with one hand. Although the Earth Mother God has strong defense, it falls short of the crazy attack of Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    The battle between the three was powerful without the shielding of the array. The upper level experts in the whole hell found their aura fluctuations, and many experts came to support Gaia, the Mother God of the earth.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu are anxious when they see this scene. If they can''t end the battle as soon as possible, they will really die here. At this time, Kunpeng was unable to take care of the damage of the four divine beasts and was ready to use his final means.


    Kunpeng dared to come with empress Houtu to capture the "heart of the earth", but he had already prepared. Before coming, he brought four eight grade Xuanshui Black Lotus. If he lost the enemy, he could temporarily seal the sage at the cost of abandoning the four Xuanshui Black Lotus and use the power of the four poles of heaven and earth to use the secret method of sealing with the skill of Heishui Black Lotus, However, the energy consumed by this seal is very huge. It only needs to lose half of the original power of the four divine beasts.

 Chapter 1178

    It is impossible to seal a saint without paying a considerable price. At this point, Kunpeng has nothing to hesitate.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said loudly to empress Houtu: "Taoist friends stop her and buy me time!"


    Although empress Houtu didn''t know what Kunpeng wanted to do, since Kunpeng was desperate for help, it showed that things were very important. She immediately ran the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil array" to trap Gaia, the Mother God of the earth.


    The "Twelve Gods evil array" is based on evil spirit, and the most important thing in the hell where they live is evil spirit. The "Twelve Gods evil array" is running with all its strength, but the whole hell has undergone great changes in Dun time, and countless evil spirits are pouring in from all directions.


    In the sudden change, CAIA, the Mother God of the earth, was shocked. Not only that, but also those who came to rescue were shocked. I don''t know who has such a great ability to gather so many evil spirits. It seems that there is a powerful figure in hell.


    Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, understood that if he could not get rid of his current situation as soon as possible, he was afraid that the consequences would be unimaginable. Therefore, she has nothing to preserve now. As a saint, she does not only have the innate treasure of "the heart of the earth", but also a "scepter of the earth". This treasure is owned by the Lord of the earth. Unfortunately, the Lord of the earth in this world is no longer Gaia, the Great Mother God, but Athena, the goddess of war and wisdom in the new God system, Without the Ministry, Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, could not fully grasp the treasure. This is why she did not use the treasure. Of course, she was also worried that the birth of the treasure would cause the full attention of the new God system.


    As soon as the treasure came out, the continuous essence of the earth rushed to Gaia, the Mother God of the earth. At this time, empress Houtu saw another congenital treasure in each other''s hands, but she was greatly shocked and secretly admired the wealth of the world. However, empress Houtu is not greedy. What she wants to do now is to get out early.


    When Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, was about to die, Kunpeng instantly took out four eight grade Xuanshui Black Lotus from his body, but the four divine beasts were separated by one hand, injecting their own original power into the "Xuanshui Black Lotus".


    After a while, Kunpeng shouted, "the four poles of heaven and earth are for my use, seal heaven and earth!"


    As soon as Kunpeng''s voice fell, the Qi of heaven and earth scattered in this world was attracted by the power of the four poles of heaven and earth. At this time, Kunpeng pointed with his hand, but four black lotus flowers surrounded Gaia, the Mother God of the earth. The four dark water black lotus flowers can exert the power of the best congenital treasure under the destruction of Kunpeng''s secret method. Even if Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, has a congenital treasure in hand, he can''t break the seal of Kunpeng in a short time.


    Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, was unwilling to be sealed by Kunpeng. The congenital treasure in her hand kept hitting the four eight grade Xuanshui Black Lotus, hoping to break the seal and get out of trouble. However, she did nothing to shake the seal.


    Kunpeng sealed the Earth Mother God Gaia, which is not without price. Once the seal disappears, the four black lotus flowers will disappear between heaven and earth. It can be said that Kunpeng paid a considerable price for this.


    As soon as the seal was completed, Kunpeng looked tired. It seemed that he had hurt his vitality. Seeing this, empress Houtu hurried forward and asked, "are you all right?"


    Kunpeng shook his head when he saw Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, in the seal, and said, "my friend, although Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, is temporarily sealed by the poor, I can''t hold each other for long. We''d better leave here quickly!"


    Empress Houtu also knew that this was not the time to talk to Kunpeng in detail, so she nodded, and then immediately set off with Kunpeng to rush to the exit of hell.


    Empress Houtu and Kunpeng didn''t go far, but they were stopped by reinforcements coming to the rescue and blocked by a man and a woman. The man said, "it''s great that the two Taoist friends can escape from the Mother God, but since you''re in hell, you can''t escape so easily!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng asked, "what do you call them?"


    The man said, "I am Prometheus. This lady is omenidus!"


    Kunpeng heard this, but he couldn''t help Yilin. He knew something about these two people. Neither of them was easy to deal with. Today, it seems that he would be difficult to leave here if he didn''t pay a price.


    Prometheus, seeing that Kunpeng heard what he said, couldn''t help asking, "how come Taoist friends have heard of us?"


    Kunpeng said, "the prophet Prometheus and the nemesis omenidus are well known, but do you think you can stop me from leaving?"


    While talking, Kunpeng hinted that empress Houtu took the opportunity to restore her mana and was ready to break through. Perhaps the indifference of Kunpeng and empress Houtu made Prometheus and omenidus dare not act rashly, so they wanted to take the opportunity of conversation to delay time and wait for reinforcements. At the same time, when they saw the appearance of Kunpeng and empress Houtu, they also felt that the other party was not the enemy of Gaia, the Mother God of the earth. As long as they could hold the other party until the Mother God came, they would escape again.


    Unfortunately, Prometheus despised the power of Kunpeng and the empress of the earth, and did not expect that Kunpeng would destroy the treasure and seal Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, so as to give Kunpeng and the empress of the earth a chance to breathe. If the two of them could fight Kunpeng''s empress Houtu directly from the beginning, I''m afraid Kunpeng and empress Houtu would be very dangerous.


    In a short time, Kunpeng and empress Houtu recovered most of their mana. They didn''t dare to stay here again, so without saying a word, they immediately shot Prometheus and omenidus.


    Prometheus and omenidus, although deliberately delaying time, did not release their own warning. Kunpeng and empress Houtu immediately fought back, but the two sides fought a war.


    Kunpeng came here separately and hurt the source when sealing the Earth Mother God. Although he recovered most of his mana, he was unable to give full play to his own strength. For the sake of safety, Kunpeng became a desperate situation. The four divine beasts set up a "four elephant array" to deal with each other as soon as possible.


    Empress Houtu had the same idea as Kun Peng. The "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array" also appeared in an instant, trapped omenidus and Prometheus, and launched the maximum power of the array, hoping to end the battle in a short time and leave hell.


    Although Kunpeng and empress Houtu think very well, Prometheus and omenidus both have quasi holy accomplishments, and both Kunpeng and empress Houtu are injured. It is not easy to solve each other in a short time.


    Whether it is the "four elephant array" or the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil array", once it comes out, it will cause great changes in heaven and earth. When Kunpeng and empress Houtu set up these two arrays again, it gave a clear hint to everyone in hell.


    The Titans in hell rushed to the location of empress Houtu and Kunpeng. They have this performance because they feel the weak breath of the mother earth God CAIA and think that the mother earth God CAIA has been seriously damaged. The mother earth God CAIA is the only person they can resist Zeus. If she has something to do, the situation of hell in the future will be very dangerous. If they are not careful, they may be destroyed by Zeus.


    Although Prometheus is a prophet and proficient in the art of calculation, now the way of heaven does not appear and the secret of heaven is covered, he can''t calculate anything. Therefore, he didn''t expect that Kunpeng and empress Houtu still have such means. He and omenidus were trapped in two arrays and couldn''t even send a signal of rescue.


    Originally, Prometheus and omenidus would not be so easy to get caught. It''s only because they believe too much in the power of Gaia, the mother of the earth. They think that even if Kunpeng and the empress of the earth escape from the pursuit of Gaia, they will be seriously injured, but they can''t recover in a short time. Unfortunately, they do not understand the abilities of Kunpeng and empress Houtu at all, nor do they understand that monks can recover easily as long as they do not hurt their origin, so they will fall into such a field.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world, but now they are very upset, but there is no way. If only the "four elephant array" can not trap them, after all, the separation of the four gods and beasts of Kunpeng has hurt the origin. The "four elephant array" is only its shape, but has no connotation. However, the "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array" is different. Although this array is mainly composed of God and evil flags, But after all, there is still the soul brand of the twelve ancestral witches, and it is not difficult to trap the two quasi saints in hell. What''s more, although Prometheus is a quasi saint, his accomplishments are all in the way of calculation, but his force is not as powerful as the general quasi saint.


    Speaking of omenidus, she is the daughter of uthnos and the aunt of Zeus. However, he has nothing to do with Zeus''s new God system. Her name of nemesis is also because people are afraid of what she gets. Although her skill is not small, she can''t get out of it.

 Chapter 1179

    Although Prometheus and omenidus failed, their plan was successful. The reinforcements in hell came to the battlefield one step ahead of time and surrounded Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    This time, the main battle will be Titan in hell. The king of Titan family has the cultivation of quasi holy peak and can be compared with the twelve ancestral witches.


    The arrival of the Titan has greatly shocked Kunpeng and empress Houtu. The Titan has a powerful body, and the king has a congenital treasure "lightning spear". It can be said that only the Titan king can block Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Not to mention, he is not only alone, but also countless Titans.


    Seeing this situation, Kun Peng sighed: "Houtu Taoist friends, it seems that we underestimated each other too much. I didn''t expect that only the king of Titan is so powerful. You and I have to sacrifice our lives this time, otherwise we will really fall here!"


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "what Taoist friends said is that this world is too powerful. On the side of hell alone, we saw three congenital treasures. From this, we can see how powerful the whole world is. Fortunately, Taoist friends sealed the Earth Mother God Gaia, so we still have the power of a war, otherwise we can only catch it!"


    Kunpeng said, "Houtu Taoist friend, how are you recovering now? Can you use Pangu''s real strength?"


    Empress Houtu said, "at this time, there is nothing to take into account. I can borrow Pangu''s real strength whenever the situation requires!"


    Hearing empress Houtu''s words, Kunpeng breathed a sigh in his heart and said, "Taoist friends, please rest assured that as long as you can use Pangu''s real body, we will be able to break out of the siege. Now you accept the ''twelve heavenly gods and evil array'' and hand everything over to the poor Taoist priest for the time being."


    Empress Houtu didn''t know what Kunpeng wanted to do, but when things came to this point, she couldn''t hesitate, so she thought and accepted the "Twelve Gods and evil array".


    When empress Houtu closed the big array, Kunpeng also closed the "four elephant array". Prometheus and omenidus got out of trouble. When they saw the situation on the field, they were very happy. With the help of the king of Titans, they can take Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    For a moment, Prometheus found something wrong. Since the Titans came, why didn''t they see the Mother God of the earth? So Prometheus asked, "Titans, why didn''t they see the Mother God?"


    When the Titan heard this, he said angrily, "the Mother God has been sealed by these two evil people. We will kill them and avenge the Mother God."


    When Prometheus heard this, his face changed greatly. CAIA, the Mother God of the earth, was their king. If the Mother God of the earth was sealed, their situation in hell would be worrying.


    Thinking of this, Prometheus asked the Titan king to be calm, and then said to Kunpeng, "two Taoist friends, the situation is very unfavorable to you. We don''t want to be enemies with you. As long as you are willing to release the Mother God, we can let you leave safely. What do you think?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and said, "Prometheus, you''re joking. When you decide in hell, what''s the use of your guarantee? You agree with the Titan king. How can you guarantee that she will let us go after Gaia gets out of trouble? Are these problems you can solve?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Prometheus''s face changed. He understood that his idea was seen through by the other party, and it seemed that he could only fight one of them.


    Among the Greek gods, the most vengeful one is the nemesis omenidus. She only heard her say, "Prometheus, what''s the use of telling him these things? As long as you take them, everything can be solved!"


    At this time, the Titan also nodded and said, "what Eumenides said is that words can never solve the problem. Everything depends on fists in the end."


    The Titan King ignored Prometheus, and with a big hand, the Titans who came to reinforce rushed up and killed Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Omenidus was also unwilling to show weakness and flew up to fight with the empress of the earth.


    As for the Titan king, their performance was as early as he expected. He only heard Kunpeng''s cold hum, but the four gods and beasts separated in an instant. The "four elephant array" began to trap the Titan king and his people in the array. In order to prevent thousands of people, Kunpeng used the acquired merit treasure "Pangu Ding" to protect himself.


    Although the "Pangu tripod" still bears the congenital treasure of "the heart of the earth", Gaia, the mother of the earth, has been temporarily sealed by Kunpeng, and it will not be possible to recall this congenital treasure for a while and a half. Moreover, at this point, he has nothing to take into account. If he doesn''t give up his life, they can only die here.


    The "Pangu tripod" can only protect one part, but it can''t take into account all parts. This time Kunpeng has to work hard, so he took out the original power of the four elephant beads and turned them into the four divine beasts. Instead, the body Lingbao remains on the green dragon, the head of the four divine beasts, and is protected by the "Pangu tripod".


    Kunpeng''s move was a last fight. As soon as the quadrupole force came out, there was an immediate reaction in hell. The Titan king, Prometheus and omenidus in the array changed their faces and began to fight back against Kunpeng''s four divine beasts.


    Empress Houtu was shocked when she saw Kunpeng''s move. Kunpeng lost half of his original strength in the first world war with the mother earth God Gaia, and Kunpeng did so to give up the last half of his original strength. In this way, even if they escaped from hell, the separation of the four divine beasts of Kunpeng would suffer heavy losses.


    When empress Houtu wanted to stop Kunpeng, Kunpeng said loudly, "Houtu Taoist friends clean the periphery, and we are ready to break through!"


    Although empress Houtu was worried about Kunpeng when she heard this, she also understood the current situation. If no one made sacrifice, they would all die here. Such consequences were beyond their ability to bear. The harm of the two was the least. Therefore, empress Houtu could only obey Kunpeng''s orders and attack the peripheral Titans.


    However, it was said that Kunpeng''s four divine beasts were attacked by the king of Titans, Prometheus and omenidus. Although Kunpeng''s four divine beasts could borrow the benefits of the array, the four divine beasts who lost their original power had greatly reduced their ability. Originally, they still had the ability to balance the attack and defense with the opponent, but after a short time, Kunpeng gradually fell down, If it had not been for the "Pangu tripod", the treasure of merit and virtue acquired after the day, I am afraid Kunpeng would have been defeated long ago.


    The greatest threat to Kunpeng is the king of Titans. The innate treasure "lightning spear" makes Kunpeng difficult to defend. After a battle, Kunpeng''s four divine beasts are scarred. If Kunpeng''s determination was not firm, I''m afraid the "four elephant array" would have collapsed long ago.


    Empress Houtu knew very well about the pressure Kunpeng was under. She had always been kind. At this time, she became iron and blood, but showed no mercy to the Titans. When the "chaos clock" shook, a large number of Titans fell.


    The Titan king, who was trapped in the "four elephant array" by Kun Peng, was very angry when he saw that his people not only fell down, but he could not help himself. He left no room for Kun Peng''s attack. Omenidus and Prometheus also fought hard, but the two sides launched a bloody war.


    Just when Kunpeng lost the wind, suddenly Kunpeng''s face changed greatly. The Pangu tripod on his head was a sudden change. Kunpeng immediately understood that Gaia, the sealed mother of the earth, was about to get out of trouble. This wave was caused by the mother of the earth feeling the wave of the "heart of the earth". This only happens when Kunpeng uses the dark and yellow Qi in the Pangu tripod to defend himself and reduce the suppression of the "heart of the earth".


    After all, Kunpeng fought separately. Coupled with the loss of his original strength, the change of "Pangu Ding" made him very passive, and soon the "four elephant array" became shaky.


    At this time, Kunpeng gritted his teeth and shouted to empress Houtu: "Taoist friends use Pangu''s real body, let''s break through!"


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu gave a loud cry, and the Twelve Gods and evil flags flew into herself, and Pangu''s real body immediately appeared in the air.


    As soon as Pangu''s real body appeared, Kunpeng immediately shouted: "explosion!"


    As soon as Kunpeng''s voice came out, the separation of the four gods and beasts exploded, but the self explosion power of the quasi Saint shocked the world. When the separation of the four gods and beasts exploded, Kunpeng immediately refuted the origin of the separation of the four gods and beasts and flew into the "Pangu tripod", the acquired treasure of merit and virtue, to suppress the change of the "heart of the earth".

 Chapter 1180

    Kunpeng''s self explosion of the separation of the four divine beasts moved Houtu Niang''s heart. However, she also understood that this was not the time to be moved. After all, her real body could not last for too long. When she stretched out her hand, the "Pangu tripod" fell on her head and sent out bursts of dark yellow gas to protect herself.


    At this time, empress Houtu shook her right hand, but the "chaotic clock" changed into a "Pangu axe". Empress Houtu took an axe in both hands and split in the void. The Titan in front of her fell under the axe, and empress Houtu flashed and left hell.


    Just when empress earth quickly left hell with Pangu''s real body, Gaia, the Mother God of the earth in the seal, got out of trouble. When she wanted to recall the "heart of the earth", she was firmly suppressed by Kunpeng with four elephant beads and dark and yellow Qi.


    Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, was sealed by Kunpeng. As soon as she got out of trouble, Kunpeng felt a sense in her heart and hurriedly asked empress Houtu to leave quickly so as not to be caught up by the other party.


    Empress Houtu also knew this. After leaving hell, she immediately restrained her breath and quickly looked south into the southern state.


    Speaking of the changes that have taken place in hell, how could Zeus, the king of the gods, not know it? Hades, the God of the underworld, who faces the hell, has also noticed it. However, the old and new God systems have the same potential. Although they have reached an agreement to invade the three realms, they can''t coexist peacefully from their bones, and they all want each other to be destroyed for their own benefit, Therefore, even if the gods of the new God system knew that great changes had taken place in hell, they did not send anyone to help. Even they secretly transferred their men to Kunpeng and empress Houtu. It is precisely because of this move of the new God system that Kunpeng and empress Houtu can quickly escape from the Greek god domain.


    The changes that have taken place in the Greek divine realm can not be concealed from the apostles and the great saints of the demon family who have been on guard. When they see this scene, they think that the other party is trying to test the reality of the southern state, so they are all ready to be ready to prevent the other party''s sneak attack.


    However, Kunpeng and empress Houtu were well prepared for this. Although it took a lot of effort, they still entered the three realms without alerting the people of the sect and the demon family.


    For this sudden change in the Greek divine realm, the people who intercepted the sect and the demon family had to be careful and immediately informed the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa in case of failure.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are also very nervous about this matter, but they have strengthened their vigilance for the Greek divine domain. At the same time, they don''t dare to spare no effort to extract their own Avenue, for fear that the other party will suddenly kill them.


    While the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were ¡õ ¡õ at the same time, Kunpeng and empress Houtu successfully passed through the warning areas of both sides, entered the depths of nanzhanbu Prefecture, and quickly headed north for Gulu Prefecture.


    The vigilance of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa prevented them from a disaster. Although the new God group did not want to launch an attack on Nanzhan Prefecture now, at this time, the Mother God of the earth caiya was robbed because of the "heart of the earth", but he was angry and ignored at all. What''s more, Kunpeng and empress Houtu obviously looked like people in the three realms, Naturally, she would not suffer a loss without fighting back. Prometheus, omenidus and the Titan king could not stop empress Houtu and Kunpeng. Moreover, the Titans also damaged a lot of personnel. Naturally, they could not forget it. Therefore, the hells were ready to launch a war to vent their anger.


    Zeus in the new God system was very happy that the old God system was ready to go to war with the truncated and demon families. They could take this opportunity to see the strength of both sides, so they secretly added fuel to the flames.


    It is precisely because of the new God system that the old God system on the side of the Earth Mother God Gaia is quickly matched with the truncated religion and the demon family. The Earth Mother God Gaia is the first to appear, which makes the truncated religion and the demon family very anxious. If Kong Xuan is not there, he is afraid that they will suffer heavy losses under the same face. After all, there is a big difference between quasi saints and saints. Among the three worlds, apart from the old quasi saints, only Kong Xuan has such ability with five colors of divine light.


    The appearance of Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, shocked the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nu Wa. At the moment of the fight between the two sides, Tongtian cult leader and empress Nu Wa appeared on the battlefield together.


    Neither the new God system nor the old God system expected that the interception and the demon family reacted so quickly that the two saints came out together, which shocked their hearts.


    Strong, absolutely strong, this is the view of the Greek divinity on the southern state. The reason why Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa do this is to overwhelm each other with strength, so as to win enough time for themselves to extract the opportunity of the great road among their own yuan gods. Only strength can make each other stable.


    Saints come forward. If both sides don''t have a fight, they can''t explain to their subordinates. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are two saints at the same time, but there is only Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, in the Greek divine domain, so his momentum is a little weak. However, Zeus, the king of the gods, has made a mistake. Under this situation, he has to come to plunder the array. Otherwise, once Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, has an accident, he alone can''t fight against the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa.


    At this time, Zeus regretted it. If he had known that the southern state had reacted so strongly, he shouldn''t have secretly pushed the flames and asked Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, to provoke each other. It''s good that if he was not careful, it might lead to a war between the two sides. However, his Greek realm was not ready for everything, so how could he not regret it. Not only Zeus, but also CAIA, the Mother God of the earth, regretted. He shouldn''t be so impulsive and cause such a situation. If I had no different ideas at the beginning, I would not have the situation today.


    There was no regret medicine to buy in the world, and Zeus could only immediately come to the battlefield to join hands with Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, against the strength of Tongtian cult leader and Nuwa.


    Because of the presence of saints, all actions under them stopped. They would not take action until the battle between saints was over. This situation gave Zeus an opportunity. Zeus first said, "it''s a little too much for the two Taoist friends to make such a big drum. Can it be that the two Taoist friends really want to trigger a war between us?"


    Hearing what Zeus said, the leader of Tongtian cult snorted coldly and said, "Your Excellency is so eloquent that he even justifies irrationality. It is not us but you who provoked this struggle first. Since you dare to do so, you don''t pay attention to us. There''s nothing wrong with a war!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult was on the right side, but he made Zeus speechless, and he couldn''t help being very dissatisfied with Gaia, the Mother God of the earth. However, he couldn''t show it before the people, so he had to step down and let Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, negotiate with the holy side.


    After hearing these words, Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, was extremely angry and sneered: "this Taoist friend can really argue. If you didn''t send someone to sneak into my hell first and cause us great losses, why would we do such actions? In the final analysis, you did it first, and we just fought back normally!"


    As soon as Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, said this, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa were a little silly. Before they closed the door, they ordered their disciples not to start a war without authorization. Those who intercepted the sect and the demon clan would not violate their orders. Who was so bold that dared to do so, so they asked their disciples whether anyone had done such a thing, but it was a pity that there was no result, The people who stopped teaching and worked with the demon clan did not do anything during this period of time.


    The leader of Tongtian sect frowned and said, "there is evidence for your saying so. As far as I know, none of our disciples have done such a thing?"


    Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, sneered, "I didn''t expect you to dare to do it or not, but fortunately I was prepared to write down the faces of the two people you sent."


    Before the action, it was not Kunpeng and empress Houtu who did not want to change their appearance, and this small skill was simply ineffective in front of the saints, so their appearance was clearly seen by Gaia, the God of the earth mother.


    Then Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, transformed the faces of Kunpeng and empress Houtu with magic power, but the result was a great shock to the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. They never thought that Kunpeng and empress Houtu were the culprits of the battle, but they were unwilling to bear the black pot for Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa had to carry the black pot. After all, things have happened. Even if they don''t recognize Kunpeng and empress Houtu as their own people, they may not agree with each other.


    At this time, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa hate Kunpeng and empress Houtu to the extreme. The other party is obviously looking for trouble for themselves.

 Chapter 1181

    Although the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa know that they can''t make the other party believe that it has nothing to do with them, they still want to explain the matter clearly. The leader of Tongtian sect said, "you are mistaken. Although these two people are said to be people of the three realms, they have nothing to do with the poor. If you want to fight the poor because of this, you have found the wrong person."


    CAIA, the Mother God of the earth, did not expect such a result. They are all saints and can''t lie in front of everyone. But CAIA, the Mother God of the earth, was unwilling and said, "these two people are always among the three worlds of you, and they also sneaked from you. Therefore, whether this matter has anything to do with you or not, you should give us an explanation?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said coldly, "what do you want to tell me?"


    Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, also didn''t want to make things too big. After all, they haven''t recovered their strength now, so he said: "no matter how you say it, it''s the first disrespect of the three worlds, so we have to do it!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sneered: "if you have to do this, I will fight naturally. I don''t know that you are a one-to-one challenge, but a group battle?"


    Neither Gaia, the Earth Mother God, nor Zeus wanted his disciples to lose too much, so they said, "it''s still up to our saints to fight each other. What do you think of the two Taoist friends?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were surprised when they heard this. Looking at the appearance of Gaia, the Earth Mother God, it was obvious that he had suffered a great loss under Kunpeng and empress Houtu, otherwise he would not be so crazy. Even quasi saints like Kunpeng and empress Houtu could not fight, how could they be their enemies? The other party''s request was somewhat abnormal. However, since the other party has made such a request, they can not show weakness and can only agree.


    The battle of saints is very hot for everyone. You can learn a lot of experience from it. However, all the experts who have achieved more than Luo Jinxian, a sect interceptor and a demon family, have come one after another. That is, those reclusive monks in Nanzhan prefecture have also come out of the cave to watch the war after hearing the news. I hope you can get some benefits from the battle of saints.


    If the battle of beijulu Prefecture attracted the attention of the immortals in the three realms, the battle of looking south into the southern Prefecture shocked the three realms. Although I don''t know if it will completely trigger the war of the three realms, it was the first battle between the saints of both sides, and the news soon spread to the three realms in various ways, After receiving the news, the other disciples of the three religions immediately informed the saints who were practicing in isolation.


    After hearing this news, the saints could only describe it with a shock. Although they wanted to stop the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa, they could not stop it at this point. Moreover, the matter was related to Kunpeng, which made them even more uneasy. Therefore, they all suspended their isolation and began to pay attention to every move of looking south, I''m afraid it will affect them.


    Among the saints, the only one who is happy is Hongyun. Originally, Hongyun wanted to make trouble for Kunpeng and empress Houtu. When he knew that Kunpeng and empress Houtu had caused such a war, he wanted to take this opportunity to make trouble for them.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu had already returned to beijulu. When they heard the news, they were greatly shocked. They didn''t expect that their move would cause such a big shock.


    After the event was publicized among the three circles, zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother all doubted it. After all, they saw that Kunpeng''s original statue did not leave in beijulu state during this period. They wanted to find Kunpeng to understand the situation, but they thought it was bad, and it had nothing to do with them, so they all paid attention to the battle of saints in Nanzhan Prefecture.


    It was precisely because Kunpeng, Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu focused on the battle of saints in nanzhanbu Prefecture, they gave Hongyun a good opportunity to sneak in, resulting in a war between the two sides.


    Under the attention of the three immortals, the war in Nanzhan Prefecture began. The first duel was between empress Nuwa and Gaia, the Mother God of the earth. After all, they are both women and can be regarded as a good opponent.


    Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, did not want to use all her strength in this war. After losing the congenital treasure of "the heart of the earth", it had a great impact on her. Therefore, Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, fought with Nuwa only in her flesh.


    For close combat, empress Nuwa is not very proficient. Although she is also born in the demon family, she practices the law of life and is the tail of all saints in combat.


    Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, used the law of the earth as soon as he made a move. The essence of the earth condensed into a golden dragon and went to Nuwa with open teeth and claws.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, empress Nuwa was not the opponent of Gaia, the Mother God of the earth. At the beginning of the battle, empress Nuwa immediately sacrificed the innate spiritual treasure "map of mountains and rivers", and at the same time sacrificed the innate spiritual treasure "red Hydrangea". It can be said that empress Nuwa''s combat effectiveness was fully open.


    In the face of the attack of the Earth Mother God Gaia, the red Hydrangea in Nuwa''s mother''s hand met up quickly.


    The golden dragon is the essence of the earth, but it is the embodiment of the power of law. Although Nuwa''s red Hydrangea is a congenital treasure, the land of the earth is known for its defense. Nuwa''s mother can''t help it.


    Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, chose to fight close to Nuwa. Naturally, she wanted to get closer to Nuwa. While commanding the attack of the golden dragon, she flew forward and waved her fist to Nuwa.


    The battle of saints is easy to crack the stars. It seems that it is easy to wave, but it is very powerful. Ordinary quasi saints will be seriously injured under this blow. Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, is the law of the earth. With a wave, the law of the earth comes out. Under the huge gravity, the space is vaguely torn apart. She dare not ignore such an attack on Nuwa.


    I saw that the "picture of mountains and rivers" on Nu Wa''s head flashed, but it untied the other party''s huge pressure, and her body retreated.


    Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, was unreasonable and did not forgive people. Then he followed closely, but the fist technique was launched, which forced empress Nuwa to be in a hurry. Fortunately, empress Nuwa had also seen the battle of the twelve ancestors. She was not angry about the close combat, and soon adapted to the attack of Gaia, the Mother God of the earth.


    The two sides soon fought hundreds of meetings. In the situation, empress Nu Wa and mother earth God Gaia were equally divided. However, empress Nu Wa used two innate treasures, while mother earth God Gaia fought only by flesh. It can be seen that empress Nu Wa is not the enemy of each other, which makes the Immortals in the three worlds very nervous, For fear that Nu Wa would be defeated by the other party, she always cheered Nu Wa.


    Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, entangled with empress Nu Wa only by her own strength, but wanted to take the opportunity to get familiar with the fighting methods of the three realms and prepare for the future war. However, empress Nu Wa''s own combat strength was less than her, which was naturally the best way to forge.


    Before long, Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, became familiar with Nuwa''s skills and launched a counterattack against Nuwa''s weakness. Soon Nuwa fell into the wind.


    The attack on Gaia, the mother of the earth, made Nu Wa very angry, but she could not use the space force of the "map of mountains and rivers" against the enemy. After all, the other party has not used the innate spiritual treasure or the innate treasure so far. Nu Wa doesn''t think that she doesn''t even have a congenital spiritual treasure as the other party''s identity, which is obviously the other party''s intention to hide her strength, In this way, she can''t easily use the ultimate power of the "mountain and river country map". Even if she is defeated in this battle, she can''t use it. Everything must be planned for the future. Maybe she can use the power of the "mountain and river country map" to catch the other party unprepared in a decisive battle in the future, so it''s no big deal even if she suffers a loss at the moment.


    Although Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, has gained the upper hand in the battle, it takes a lot of power to win or lose with empress Nu Wa. However, the Mother God of the earth uses the power of law.


    Just listen, Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, shouted, "the earth is imprisoned!"


    At that time, the essence of the earth between heaven and earth turned into an iron lock and locked it to empress Nuwa. As soon as the power of the law came out, empress Nuwa couldn''t help but be awed. The "picture of mountains and rivers and countries" sent out a brilliance to block the power of the other party''s law.


    Empress Nuwa''s move is to use the power of innate Lingbao to launch her own life law to resist each other. Among the three worlds of law and method, only the witch family and Kunpeng know best, but the sage doesn''t know very much about this way. Therefore, although Nuwa''s life law is essentially higher than the other party''s earth law, it is far lower than the Earth Mother God Gaia in combat application. Even if she borrows the power of innate Lingbao, she just narrowly blocked the other party''s attack. The battle between empress Nuwa and Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, disappointed the three immortals present.

 Chapter 1182

    Seeing that Nu Wa was in a disadvantageous situation, the leader of Tongtian cult had to stop and admit defeat. When Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, heard the leader''s words, she didn''t force her to quit. After all, she didn''t want to force the other party to launch an all-round battle, and she also felt that Nu Wa''s mother didn''t seem to be so simple. The other party must have some killing moves, Now that he has won, he can be regarded as showing his power in front of his men. Next, we should see what combat power Zeus has. In the heart of Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, she hopes that Zeus will be defeated, so that she will have the opportunity to replace the position of the new God system.


    Zeus was very nervous after seeing the victory of Gaia, the Mother God of the earth. He was like a mountain. If he was defeated, it would affect his rule over the world. If he was not careful, he might be overthrown. After all, there was great chaos in the Greek god domain. Don''t see that all the gods in the new God system obeyed his orders, But secretly, I don''t know how many people want to sit in his position.


    The leader of Tongtian cult was not as stressed as Zeus, but he had strong self-confidence. He thought he could easily win each other, so he came forward and said, "Your Excellency is ready!"


    Zeus nodded when he heard this, indicating that he was ready to start.


    Seeing this, the leader of Tongtian sect stretched out his hand, but his treasure of preaching, Qingping sword, appeared in his hand. The leader of Tongtian sect lifted the sword, but pointed to Zeus.


    The leader of Tongtian cult started with a sword. For Kendo, if he recognized the second but no one dared to recognize the first, it was just an action, Zeus immediately felt an invisible sword spirit enveloping himself.


    Zeus did not dare to hesitate. The congenital treasure "Thor''s cone" immediately appeared in his hand and sent out a lightning force to resist the invisible sword Qi of the Tongtian cult leader.


    When the leader of Tongtian cult saw the "cone of Thor" in the hands of Zeus, he couldn''t help but get excited. The reason why the sect was repeatedly attacked by strong enemies was that he didn''t have the innate treasure ¡õ¡õ Qi. If he could get this innate treasure, he wouldn''t worry about his lack of Qi.


    When he thought of this, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t help his eyes. However, he also understood that it was not the time to fight with each other. Although he was very jealous of this congenital treasure, he wouldn''t start to rob it now. In that way, he was afraid that he would have no time to have another chance to take the opportunity of the great road among his Yuanshen.


    As soon as the momentum of both sides came out, all the immortals watching the war felt a burst of cold. The momentum of the sage was beyond their ability to resist. This is also one of the reasons why the sage is supreme. General quasi saints will be overwhelmed in front of the momentum of saints, and there is no sense of resistance in their hearts.


    Zeus could not compare with the leader of Tongtian cult in terms of mana and realm. Soon he was overwhelmed by the momentum of the leader of Tongtian cult. Zeus had no choice but to fight first to weaken the pressure he faced.


    Zeus shouted loudly, and the "cone of Thor" in his hand sent out a lightning strike to the leader of Tongtian cult. Zeus mastered the power of lightning for the king of gods, but the power of lightning was great.


    The leader of Tongtian sect saw that the "Qingping sword" sent out a sword Qi to meet the lightning of the other party. Under the first confrontation, the sword Qi and the lightning melted each other in the air.


    After receiving the lightning from the other side, the leader of Tongtian cult had a general understanding of Zeus. Although the lightning power of the other side was incomparably powerful, it was only equivalent to his own Shangqing divine thunder, which could not be compared with Pangu''s Kaitian divine thunder.


    Sanqing has its own divine thunder, but from the attribute, the thunder methods of the three people are in the same block. Although Zeus mastered the lightning law for the king of the gods, he has no Pangu inheritance after all. Even if there is the power of the law, he is only at the same level as Sanqing. It is impossible to win with the thunder method.


    After seeing each other''s thunder and lightning law, the leader of Tongtian cult felt nothing great. As soon as Qingping sword waved a sword Qi to kill immortals, he attacked the other party. As soon as the sword Qi came out, it aroused the fluctuation of the vitality of heaven and earth, forming a sword Qi tail with the sword Qi to kill immortals.


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult did not use the immortal sword array, he has fully mastered the four immortal swords over the years. Even without the immortal sword array, he can also show the immortal sword spirit. Moreover, Qingping sword is the treasure of his preaching. Its quality is not weaker than the four immortal killing swords. There is no problem to use it to give full play to the spirit of immortal killing swords.


    After the leader of Tongtian cult took out the sword, Zeus immediately felt as if he had fallen into the world of sword, but his whole body was shrouded by the sword Qi.


    Zeus was shocked and thought, "the field of sword!"


    In the Greek divine realm, as long as it can arouse the vitality of heaven and earth, it is the performance of the field. In the field, the master of the field is the way of heaven, who holds all the power of life and death. If you want to crack it, you can only resist it with the field.


    Among the three realms, this field can be called the power of the world, but the three realms have a significantly better understanding of heaven and earth than the four worlds. This power is expressed in arrays or Lingbao.


    When Zeus found that the Kendo of Tongtian cult leader triggered the power of the field, he immediately shouted, "lightning is out of the field!"


    As soon as Zeus''s words came out, the battlefield between him and Tongtian cult leader was shrouded by the power of lightning, and the immortal killing sword gas sent by Tongtian cult leader disappeared in the field of lightning.


    It''s not that the immortal killing sword spirit of the leader of Tongtian cult is not powerful, but that he is in the other side''s world. No matter how powerful the immortal killing sword spirit is, the other side can dissolve the sword spirit as long as he thinks about it. After all, the leader of Tongtian cult has not set up a "immortal killing sword array" and can''t give full play to the real power of immortal killing sword, but Zeus''s lightning field is different, which is the real power of the world.


    In the lightning field of Zeus, the leader of Tongtian cult could not help but face up to each other. In each other''s world, his own power was limited to a certain extent.


    At this time, the leader of Tongtian cult regretted that he was too careless and was immediately pulled into the world by the other party. In the other party''s world, if he wanted to get out of trouble, he had to use ¡õ¡õ force to break it. In this way, he was afraid to show his ability, which was not what the leader of Tongtian wanted to see.


    When the spirit of killing immortals disappeared, Zeus immediately understood that the other party was just a fake field, and he didn''t have much power at all. He was too nervous. But he turned to think that it would be good. If he wasn''t nervous, how could he easily trap the other party in his own field. Since the other party doesn''t have a place to open the field, he can beat the other party by the power of the field.


    Zeus thought very well, but the field was very different from the world. Even the world in zhunti''s hands or Nuwa''s "map of mountains and rivers" was not easy to trap him, let alone the field world formed by the power of law.


    After looking carefully, the leader of Tongtian sect waved the green Ping sword in his hand and shouted, "open the world!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult has Pangu''s inheritance, but he has obtained the inheritance of opening heaven and earth. Although he does not have the power of Pangu''s great God to open heaven and earth, it is nothing to deal with such a small field.


    The power of Qingping sword shocked Zeus. If he didn''t stop the power in this field, he was afraid that it would be broken by the other party in an instant. Zeus shouted: "thousands of thunder!"


    With Zeus''s words, thousands of thunder balls appeared in the field in an instant, and frantically rushed to the sword Qi issued by Qingping sword. The leader of Tongtian cult is under the control of Zeus. After all, his opening up the world is not an authentic skill, but it dissipates quickly under thousands of thunder.


    This move of Zeus angered the leader of Tongtian cult. Even when he was besieged by the four saints, he was not trapped in the world by the other party. If he didn''t teach the other party a lesson, he was afraid that it would be difficult to raise his head in front of the saints in the future.


    At the thought of this, the leader of Tongtian cult no longer took care of it. When his mind turned, the four immortal killing swords came out together. Although the leader of Tongtian cult did not use the four immortal killing swords and the immortal killing sword array, this field was also not comparable to the world. As soon as the four sword ideas came out, the thunder and lightning field was shaken by the sword Qi, but Zeus quickly used his skills to suppress it.


    At this moment, the leader of Tongtian sect snorted coldly and shouted, "close!" with the voice of the leader of Tongtian sect, the four sword Qi suddenly merged into one. The leader of Tongtian sect then shouted, "cut!"


    The four in one sword Qi instantly cut into the void. As soon as the sword Qi came out, the lightning field was unable to resist the violent gas. It was torn by the sword Qi at the touch. The field was related to people''s rest. As soon as the field was broken, Zeus was hit back and groaned.

 Chapter 1183

    After breaking open each other''s field, the leader of Tongtian cult said with a cold hum: "the power of this field is only so, far less than the power of the world!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult is right. If it is a space formed by innate spiritual treasures such as the "map of mountains and rivers", the leader of Tongtian cult can''t break through the space so easily. Of course, there are other reasons for this. Although the lightning field of Zeus is very powerful, the leader of Tongtian cult has Pangu''s inheritance and is proficient in lightning. Naturally, Zeus can''t give full play to its power in this field, and although the lightning field has strong attack power in all fields, its defense is very weak, If it is the earth field of Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, it is impossible for the leader of Tongtian cult to break each other''s field so easily.


    Zeus was furious when he heard the disdain of Tongtian leader, but the other party did easily break his power in the field, and the Greek divine domain did not fully recover its power. He did not dare to fight with Tongtian leader completely, so he had to swallow his anger and pretend not to hear Tongtian leader''s words.


    Just listen, Zeus said, "Taoist friends have high accomplishments. I admit defeat, and the cause and effect of both sides are over!"


    After Zeus conceded defeat, the leader of Tongtian cult did not continue to stimulate each other, so as not to make each other angry. That was not what he wanted to see. Previously, Kunpeng signed an agreement with God and Satan. Now the leader of Tongtian also wants to sign a temporary agreement with Zeus to give himself time to take the opportunity of the great road among the yuan gods.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult said: "I said it has nothing to do with us. It''s your fault that you have to fight us. However, it seems that this matter is over without causing losses to us. However, I have a suggestion that saints of you and me should not intervene in the struggle for a hundred years. What do you think?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult doesn''t want to restrict the quasi saints like Kunpeng. After all, there are many quasi saints among his interception and demon clan. If he is like Kunpeng, he will lose a lot.


    When Zeus heard the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, he thought it was good. After all, they didn''t recover. As long as the sage didn''t do it, there would be no great casualties, so he agreed to the agreement.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and Kunpeng both made an agreement, which made the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two western saints anxious and wanted to make an agreement on their opposing world, but the other party didn''t respond. They couldn''t find the door by themselves. In that way, people wouldn''t know that they were involved, so they could only put down this fantasy.


    Before the end of nanzhanbu state, Hong Yun secretly came to beijulu state while everyone''s attention was focused. He disguised himself as a scattered monk and sneaked into the battlefield with everyone. Hong Yun was a saint. Soon, the Da Luo Jinxian level master in heaven and hell suffered heavy losses.


    Hongyun is very insidious. After killing dozens of Luo Jinxian level masters, he deliberately reveals his Saint''s power in front of the other side to provoke a war between the two sides.


    Hongyun''s move immediately angered God in heaven and Satan in hell. They clearly had an agreement with Kunpeng. People above quasi saints were not allowed to intervene in the struggle between the two sides within a hundred years, but the other party violated their agreement. Therefore, God and Satan immediately summoned an army to teach Kunpeng and others a lesson.


    Coincidentally, just when God and Satan wanted to attack the northern Gulu state, the battle between the Tongtian cult leader and Zeus was over, but Kunpeng himself took back his divine mind from the southern state, and unexpectedly found the change between God and Satan.


    Kunpeng didn''t know that the red cloud had caused himself a lot of trouble secretly when he was observing the war in Nanzhan Prefecture, so it would cause a change between God and Satan. Instead, he thought that Satan and God had recovered their vitality, so he wanted to launch a comprehensive battle, so Kunpeng immediately ordered his disciples to make comprehensive preparations to meet the upcoming battle. As for Kunpeng, he came to the junction of the two sides alone to prevent changes between God and Satan.


    Kunpeng didn''t disturb empress Houtu with regard to the changes between God and Satan. After all, their own separation and empress Houtu had suffered a lot of damage. Empress Houtu needed to restore her vitality and refine the "heart of the earth" to prove the road. If empress Houtu can testify, the pressure faced by Kunpeng will be much less. Therefore, as long as it is not very critical, Kunpeng is unwilling to disturb empress Houtu''s retreat.


    Not long after Kunpeng came to the junction of the two sides, God and Satan came with a large army. When they saw Kunpeng in the way ahead, they couldn''t help being one of them. They thought they had been intrigued by each other, and their hearts were desolate.


    God and Satan are better. After all, they are saints. They soon stabilized their mood, but his men don''t have such a strong heart. They worry about their own destiny one by one, especially in hell. They are all together because of interests. Naturally, they are not united enough.


    When Kunpeng saw the army of God and Satan coming, he came forward and said, "I don''t know what they want to do when they came suddenly with the army. Do you really want to break the oath?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, God and Satan were very angry. They said coldly, "if you want to break the oath, you did it first. We have to come to seek justice!"


    Kunpeng was puzzled when he heard this. He had been in beigulu Prefecture, but none of his disciples violated the agreement at all, but it didn''t look like he was lying when he looked at the other party''s angry appearance. So Kunpeng said, "are you mistaken? I must be here. I can guarantee that none of my disciples violated the original agreement!"


    God and Satan were already ready before they came. They immediately condensed the painting shadow of red clouds with the vitality of heaven and earth, and then said, "I think Taoist friends should be familiar with this person. Taoist friends should not tell us that he has no cultivation above quasi saint, but there are dozens of six winged angels who died in his hands under our door. What''s your explanation for this?"


    After seeing the image of red cloud, Kunpeng was very cold in his heart. He immediately understood the truth of the matter. All this was done by red cloud behind his back, which made Kunpeng angry. He thought to himself, "well, you red cloud, I didn''t find your trouble, but you first found the trouble of poor Tao. Since you do so, don''t blame me for hating my hand and taking your life."


    Although Hongyun hated Kunpeng very much, he had to explain the matter. He sighed: "this man is really familiar with me, but my relationship with him is not what you think. This man is not only a friend of me, but also an enemy of me. I''m afraid he wants to cause a fight between us, and then sit in the dark to reap the benefits!"


    When Satan heard this, he sneered: "Sir, everything has happened. You can say whatever you want. After all, we don''t know about you, but your explanation can''t satisfy us!"


    Kunpeng was annoyed when he heard this. Although he said he didn''t want to start a war now, after all, the empress Houtu was at a critical time, but he couldn''t show weakness because of it. That would only make Satan and God more arrogant. So Kunpeng sneered: "I have already explained. Whether you believe it or not is your own business. If you want to fight, I am not afraid of war, but you should think clearly. At the beginning of the battle, it is a comprehensive battle, and there is no room for relaxation on both sides!"


    In the face of Kunpeng''s toughness, God and Satan were surprised. They led a large army to come, but they wanted to put some pressure on Kunpeng, not really want to start a war.


    God said, "Taoist friends, take it easy. Although we are willing to believe that it has nothing to do with Taoist friends, this has happened, and the other party is also on your side. Taoist friends always want to give us an explanation!"


    Hearing God''s words, Kunpeng put away his angry face and said: "Two Taoists, the three realms are so big, but I''m not the only one. To tell you the truth, I have many enemies in the three realms, and this red cloud is one of them. Therefore, it''s natural for him to provoke a war between us and reap the benefits by himself. However, since things have happened, we don''t need to be intrigued by each other. I can give it to you What do you think of your promise that no one will break our agreement again? "


    God and Satan were hesitant when they heard Kunpeng''s words. Although they said they wanted to end the matter like this, they had to consider the ideas of their subordinates.


    After a long time, God and Satan ended their business with their subordinates. They only heard God say, "Taoist friends, this time we believe in you, but it''s not an example. If this happens again, there will be only war between us!"


    God and Satan are also very helpless to make such a choice. Who let them not recover their vitality now, and people like their men are afraid when they see that Kunpeng first sees through their whereabouts, and can only agree with each other''s suggestions.


    Kunpeng was delighted when he heard God''s compromise and said, "please rest assured, I will never let this happen again!"

 Chapter 1184

    When God and Satan''s army attacked beigulu, those Sanjie sanxiu who had been fighting with each other immediately noticed and began to summon their teammates to prepare for a big fight. Unfortunately, the other party was shocked by Kunpeng and retreated with tiger head and snake tail.


    For God and Satan, this move made Hongyun angry. Everything he carefully planned was so easily dissolved by Kunpeng. He not only couldn''t get benefits from it, but had to be prepared to face Kunpeng''s counterattack.


    When God and Satan led the army to beijulu state, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa had already pushed Zeus and Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, back, and were discussing the future countermeasures. At this time, she did not expect that such a great event had happened in beijulu state. When empress Nuwa knew that red cloud had placed Kunpeng with empress earth, she was very happy and said: "Kunpeng deserves it. He and the backland even put us together. Now Hongyun took the opportunity to put them together!"


    Just when Nuwa was happy, she didn''t expect that God and Satan would be settled by Kunpeng without much trouble and withdrew from the army. Seeing this scene, Nuwa was speechless. Her previous situation was the same as that of Kunpeng. Why could Kunpeng easily convince each other, but she wanted to fight with each other? The result was different It''s too big. And I lost face in front of the immortals in the three worlds because of this. How can Nuwa be calm.


    Just listen, empress Nu Wa angrily said, "Kunpeng''s life is too good. It''s useless to turn the crisis into safety in this way!"


    Empress Nuwa was anxious, but she angered others and even scolded Hongyun. It was really difficult for villains and women to raise. However, the leader of Tongtian cult could understand the mood of empress Nuwa, and he was also angry about it. But what''s the use of anger? It can''t solve the problem. Moreover, the leader of Tongtian cult thought of why Kunpeng and empress Houtu sneaked into the Greek realm to make trouble.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "younger martial sister Nuwa, I''m angry that you know Kunpeng and empress Houtu have caused us so much trouble. To tell you the truth, I''m also very angry about this, but anger doesn''t help. Moreover, even if we ask Kunpeng for an explanation, it''s useless. He and empress Houtu have good reasons to do so!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult originally wanted to remind Nuwa of the cause of the matter, but he didn''t think that Nuwa didn''t think deeply at all. Instead, he said, "senior brother Tongtian, I can''t think of any reason why the other party can defend himself!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "younger martial sister, have you forgotten the price we paid for Kunpeng to block the world in heaven?"


    After hearing the clear prompt from the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa suddenly realized and said, "senior brother Tongtian, even if we gave Kunpeng and empress Nuwa the power, they should also inform us before taking action. It''s too much for them to take such silent action!"


    Tongtian sect leader sighed: "younger martial sister, if you stand in the position of empress Houtu, will you tell others about your actions? And don''t forget that up to now, the relationship between us and Kunpeng and empress Houtu is very tense. Will it be easy for them if you know this?"


    Faced with the questioning of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa was speechless. If she knew that empress Houtu was going to win the treasure, she would stop them even if she suspended the opportunity to extract the avenue among the yuan gods. After all, if the matter was not very important to empress Houtu, she would not take such a big risk and act rashly.


    Tongtian sect''s main idea was that empress Nuwa was speechless and said: "Younger martial sister, although the Lich clan and the Lich clan have settled the cause and effect, it is impossible for you to put down your hatred so easily after all. Kunpeng and empress Houtu are willing to do so. Besides, this war is not bad for us. At least we will not be in a hurry to know some of our opponents in advance."


    Speaking of this, empress Nuwa sighed, "elder martial brother Tongtian, what do you think of Gaia, the mother of the earth?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he said: "Like the empress of the earth, CAIA, the mother of the earth, is also based on the law of the earth, and both sides have strong bodies. It can be said that CAIA, the mother of the earth, is the same as the twelve ancestral witches in those years. From the people around him, it is obvious that the other side has a large army dominated by flesh. Although it is said that the other side did not use any innate treasure when fighting with younger martial sister, it is not If you can think that the other party has no innate treasure, this person will be our big enemy in the future, so you can''t be careless! "


    Empress Nuwa nodded and said, "don''t hide it from senior brother. Although I didn''t use all my strength when fighting with her, the other party also didn''t use all its strength. If I were in the decisive battle, I might not be her enemy. After all, now we can''t borrow strength from the Tao of heaven, and many means can''t be used!"


    For the words of empress Nu Wa, the leader of Tongtian cult is also very clear that their saints are consistent with the Tao of heaven and can use the power of the Tao of heaven to fight the enemy. However, when the four worlds connect with the earth fairy world, great changes have taken place between heaven and earth. They have completely lost their connection with the Tao of heaven. Therefore, they can only fight the enemy with their own power. For saints like the leader of Tongtian cult It doesn''t matter, but it has a great impact on empress Nuwa, who practices the law of life. It can be said that empress Nuwa''s strength is only limited compared with zhenyuanzi and Styx.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "you don''t have to worry about this, younger martial sister. In the decisive battle, as long as the younger martial sister can contain it a little, it''s convenient. As long as you set up the ''immortal sword array'' for your brother, not to mention the two saints of Zeus and Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, even if there are two more, you won''t be able to break the ''immortal sword array''."


    At this time, Fu Xi, who has been silent, said: "Tongtian Taoist friends can''t be too careless. Although it is said that the other party only has two saints, we can''t be sure that the other party has no saints anymore. Moreover, in the previous war, the other party just showed some strength and didn''t use the final strength. We don''t know whether they also have arrays!"


    Hearing Fu Xi''s words, empress Nuwa asked: "brother, among the three worlds, your calculation ability is second only to Kunpeng and Daozu. I wonder if you can calculate the situation of each other now?"


    When Fu Xi heard this, he shook his head and said, "if the power of law between heaven and earth has been chaotic, let alone for brother, even Kunpeng and Daozu just don''t have the ability to calculate. Now we can only rely on our own power to survive the robbery. This may be the test of the road to us!"


    Fu Xi is right. This is the test of the road to the three realms. They can survive this disaster depends on their own abilities. All the laws of heaven cannot be used during this period of time.


    The word "test" is printed in the hearts of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa. These saints preach by the opportunity of the great road. I''m afraid this test is targeted at them. If they can''t get rid of the control of the heavenly way in this robbery, they will have no chance to become puppets of the heavenly way forever.


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded and said, "what Fu Xi''s Taoist friends said is that this disaster is indeed a test for us. If we can''t pass it, we can only die!"


    Fu Xi said: "without the existence of heaven, the gap between saints and quasi saints is not big. As long as we have the ability, we are afraid that everyone will have the opportunity to preach, but if we miss this opportunity, there will be no saints in the future!"


    When empress Nuwa heard this, she said, "brother, things won''t be so bad. Isn''t that hopeless for everyone?"


    Fu Xi said, "sister, although you are a saint, you don''t know much about Daozu. Do you think if Daozu defeats each other''s Tiandao and completely improves it, will it allow others to threaten you?"


    When empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, they sighed and were speechless. According to their current understanding of Daozu, I''m afraid it''s impossible.


    Fu Xi said: "Among the three realms, if Kunpeng is the one who knows the Taoist ancestor best, I have always suspected that Kunpeng has long understood that the Taoist ancestor can''t allow others to preach, so he has been suppressing his own strength. Obviously, he can preach easily, but he just doesn''t preach. In order to reduce the Taoist ancestor''s attention to him, he is to break the heaven''s way and be free when the Taoist ancestor is weakest In the way of heaven, his patience is not what anyone can do. As for Hongyun, I think his previous actions are looking for his own death. It is impossible to let him go easily as a man of Kunpeng. "


    When Fu Xi mentioned Kunpeng, both the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were filled with emotion. They also had this idea, but they always didn''t want to face it. After all, the wisdom of Kunpeng was too appalling. But whether they were willing or not to face it, the fact was the fact, which could not be changed. As for the red cloud, it had nothing to do with them, whether they were dead or alive could not affect it The big picture.

 Chapter 1185

    Fu Xi is right. Hongyun is indeed looking for his own death. Although it is said that the sage coincides with the way of heaven, and the way of heaven does not die, the power of the way of heaven has disappeared in the three realms, and the sage is also in danger of death. It can be said that today''s sage and the sage before the great disaster are two kinds of regrets.


    Before the great disaster, the saints'' yuan gods were placed in the heaven and protected by the heaven. Now their yuan gods have returned to their noumenon, and can no longer borrow the power of the heaven. It can be said that today''s saints are only higher than the quasi saints'' magic power and have more understanding in the realm.


    Although Hongyun is a saint, he only cuts off one corpse and then proves the Tao with merit. Compared with Kunpeng, who cuts off three corpses and has secret Dharma, there is a gap between the two. If before the great disaster, as long as Kunpeng does not use good and evil corpses, his chaotic treasure and the acquired treasure, Hongyun can also protect himself by the power of heaven, But now that he has lost the power of heaven, Hongyun is not Kunpeng''s enemy. If Kunpeng wants to kill him, Hongyun will die. And if Kunpeng really has the heart to kill, the saints will never pay attention to it. As for Hongjun Daozu, at this time, he was dragged by the other party''s way of heaven, and he didn''t have time to manage Hongyun''s life and death.


    Although Kunpeng didn''t want to attract the attention of Hongjun Daozu too much at this time, Hongyun had to fight back, otherwise it would be more unfavorable to him in the future. With Hongyun''s mind, he thought he was afraid of him and would trip himself secretly in the future, so Kunpeng had to teach Hongyun a lesson.


    Hongyun was also very upset after the event. Originally, he thought that as long as God and Satan made a move, even if Kunpeng won, he would be greatly weakened and unable to pay attention to himself again. However, things were beyond his expectation, which put Hongyun in danger. Hongyun knows who Kunpeng is. Though Hongyun intends to avoid it, he can''t give up the Tianting. That will only give Kunpeng and Haotian the opportunity to recover the power of the Tianting. Therefore, Hongyun can only wait for Kunpeng to retaliate.


    At this time, Hongyun could not help regretting that he should not be so unwise to provoke Kunpeng, which brought him danger. Unfortunately, his regret is useless. Things have happened, and he can only face Kunpeng''s upcoming revenge.


    After persuading God and Satan, Kunpeng welcomed Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi. Kunpeng understood why the other party came, but since it had happened, he didn''t have to hide anything.


    After sitting down, Kunpeng asked, "did the three Taoist friends come for what happened earlier?"


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "this is why we are here. Please help us to solve our doubts!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "what doubts do the three Taoist friends have, but please speak frankly. I know everything and say everything!"


    Originally, Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu were worried that Kunpeng would refuse. When they heard that Kunpeng was so happy, they agreed to their request, but they were very happy.


    Just listen, Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, some time ago, you went to the Greek divine domain with your local Taoist friend?"


    Kunpeng nodded and admitted the matter. After being affirmed by Kunpeng, Zhen Yuanzi couldn''t help asking, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, aren''t you still here some time ago? How can you go to the Greek divine domain with Houtu Taoist friends?"


    Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Kunpeng smiled: "In fact, you are mistaken. Although I went to the Greek divine domain with my later Taoist friends, I was only separated. I still stayed in the North Julu state. Although we signed an agreement with God and Satan, we had to guard against people. The other party had two saints, but I didn''t dare to let go of everything in the North Julu state. Then my Taoist friends went to the Greek divine domain! But even so, I gave that The red cloud plotted against our opportunity, otherwise it would not lead to the coming of God and Satan''s army. "


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu were very happy that Kunpeng did so. After all, Kunpeng did not forget his responsibility, which was very important to them.


    Just listen, Haotian said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, you and empress Houtu must have gained a lot from this trip?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "the harvest is there, but the price is also not small. The separation of the four gods and beasts is greatly damaged during this trip. It takes a long time to recover."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he asked, "so the later Taoist friends have obtained the treasure of preaching?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "if you don''t get the treasure, isn''t it in vain? Now the Houtu Taoist friend is closing down and recovering her vitality. Maybe she has preached when she leaves the customs!"


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother envy Houtu Niang such a good opportunity, but they don''t know when they will have such a chance.


    Seeing the envious scene of Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu, Kunpeng couldn''t help saying, "the three Taoist friends don''t need to envy the later Taoist friends. You will also have such an opportunity."


    Kunpeng''s words are insincere. Zhenyuanzi and Xiwangmu may have the opportunity to preach, but Haotian''s opportunity is much smaller. There is obviously a certain gap between them. After all, if you want to preach, you only have the opportunity to rob the Chinese side, and the opportunity is slim after time. Haotian can only blame himself for being too greedy to reduce the opportunity to preach But I can''t blame others.


    Kunpeng doesn''t know about preaching, but he can''t tell each other. After all, that will hurt Haotian''s confidence. If he is not careful, Haotian may have another heart, which is not what Kunpeng wants to see.


    Kunpeng''s mention of God and Satan made Haotian and Xiwang''s mother think about it. They were removed from the position of the Lord of heaven by Hongjun Daozu, but there was always a anger in his heart, and Hongyun dared to calculate them all in this way, which was unbearable.


    Just listen, Haotian said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, Hongyun is clearly provoking us. If you don''t give him a strong look, I''m afraid more people will not pay attention to us in the future. Beigulu Prefecture is afraid that it''s difficult to have a stable day!"


    Kunpeng also intended to attack Hongyun. When Haotian said this, he gave Kunpeng a reason. Although he said that Zhen Yuanzi had ended the cause and effect with Hongyun, the feelings between the two sides could not be eliminated in a moment. As the leader of the alliance, Kunpeng had to take into account Zhen Yuanzi''s feelings, so he could not raise the matter.


    Haotian and the queen mother of the West also saw this, so Haotian first raised this matter, but it solved Kunpeng''s worries and took into account zhenyuanzi''s face.


    Zhen Yuanzi doesn''t know what Kunpeng, Haotian and Xi Wangmu think. In fact, he has long forgotten his relationship with Hongyun. After all, a sinister character is not what honest people like Zhen Yuanzi are willing to associate with.


    Just listen, Zhen Yuanzi said, "the three Taoist friends actually don''t need to take into account the poor road. Hongyun has nothing to do with the poor road for a long time. Since he can make such a sinister plan regardless of the poor road''s feelings, why should I talk about feelings with him!"


    Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Kunpeng, Haotian and Xi Wangmu couldn''t help talking for a long time.


    Kunpeng said, "it''s good for Taoist friends to think so. To tell the truth, I don''t want to make trouble at this time, but I have to fight back, otherwise there will be chaos in beigulu Prefecture in the future, which is very unfavorable to our plan."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Taoist friends don''t need to say more. I understand all this. Although Taoist friends do it according to their own ideas, I don''t have any opinions!"


    Zhen Yuanzi paused here for a moment, and then said: "after all, I have had so many years of friendship with Hongyun, but it''s hard to call the door. I won''t intervene in this matter. I hope the three Taoist friends can understand my difficulties."


    Kunpeng didn''t intend to let Zhen Yuanzi do it. Naturally, he had no opinion about it. Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother still need to turn to Zhen Yuanzi for help. Naturally, he won''t hate Zhen Yuanzi because of this small matter.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "Taoist friends don''t need to worry so much. To tell you the truth, I won''t embarrass the red cloud too much. I''m just warning the other party. After all, there is Hongjun Taoist ancestor behind him, but we can''t stimulate Hongjun Taoist ancestor too much to avoid unnecessary trouble."


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he was relieved. Feelings don''t mean that there is nothing without them. Although Hongyun can ignore his feelings, Zhen Yuanzi can''t put down his feelings for so many years. If you really want to kill Hongyun, Zhen Yuanzi still doesn''t want to see it.


    Haotian and Xiwang''s mother don''t think so. Although they say they can''t take back the heaven, they decide to teach Hongyun a lesson this time to dispel their hatred.

 Chapter 1186

    This time he taught Hongyun a lesson and deterred the three realms. Kunpeng did not intend to use too many people. That would only give people a feeling of deception, but this is not what Kunpeng wanted to see. Therefore, after some discussion, it was finally decided that Kunpeng, Haotian and Xi Wangmu would go to Tianting, and other forces would be used to defend beijulu Prefecture.


    Kunpeng not only wanted to teach Hongyun a lesson during his trip, but he also had other ideas. On that day, the court was the residence of the Lord of the three worlds, and the land of heaven and earth was the most abundant. However, Kunpeng hurt the original power of the separation of the four gods and beasts in the previous war in the Greek divine domain, so Kunpeng made the idea of heaven. In this way, it can not only attack the prestige of Hongyun in the three worlds, It''s really killing two birds with one stone to avenge himself. How can Kunpeng be careless about such a good thing.


    After arranging everything in beijulu Prefecture, Kunpeng got up with Haotian and Xi Wangmu and went to Tianting. Tianting was very familiar to the three of them. Soon they came to the South Tianmen gate.


    At the beginning of the great disaster, the saints transferred all their hands back. Now there are only some scattered repairs left on the Tianting. Generally speaking, today''s Tianting has little strength. The guard of the South Tianmen was greatly shocked when he saw the joint decision of Kunpeng, Haotian and the West Queen Mother. However, he also knew that the Hongyun Saint seemed to have gone to beijulu state to calculate each other some time ago, He knew that the other party was looking for trouble. He was just a small soldier, but he didn''t dare to stop Kunpeng, Haotian and Xi Wangmu, so he immediately flashed away for fear of being angry by the other party.


    Kunpeng, Haotian and the queen mother of the West are very happy that the gatekeeper will be so interested, and it can be seen from this small matter that Hongyun is unpopular in the heaven.


    After seeing this, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother couldn''t help but think about it. After all, Hongyun was ordered by the Taoist ancestors to take charge of the heavenly court. Even if they had this idea, they didn''t have the courage to challenge the majesty of the Taoist ancestors, but they didn''t have the ability of Kunpeng. Therefore, Haotian and Xi Wangmu can only take the opportunity to attack Hongyun''s prestige in the three realms, making it difficult for him to master the three realms.


    Only those who know how to choose can live a long life. The reason why Haotian and Queen Mother Xi lost power among the fairies in the three realms is that they don''t know how to choose. This is mainly caused by Haotian. Although Queen Mother Xi is a female generation, she still has a better vision than Haotian. After so many things, if Haotian and the West Queen Mother can''t mature, their qualifications are too poor. How can they be the emperor of heaven? The Taoist ancestors won''t be so blind.


    Because the gatekeeper escaped, Hongyun didn''t know the arrival of Kunpeng, Haotian and West Queen Mother in time. Even Kunpeng, Haotian and the queen mother of the West came to the LingXiao palace smoothly.


    At this time, the Lingxiao temple is in the great dynasty, and Kunpeng, Haotian and the West queen mother chose to come at this time just to make Hongyun lose a big face under his hand and lose his face so that he can''t master the heaven.


    The sudden appearance of Kunpeng, Haotian and the West Queen Mother shocked the immortals in Lingxiao hall. However, they immediately understood each other''s intention like the gatekeeper. They couldn''t help thinking that there was a good play to see. They were all in high spirits and ready to see Hongyun''s jokes.


    After seeing the appearance of Kunpeng, Haotian and the queen mother of the west, Hongyun was shocked. He secretly scolded the gatekeeper why he didn''t come to report before the arrival of Kunpeng, Haotian and the queen mother of the West. He also had time to prepare his countermeasures.


    Hongyun doesn''t want to see Kunpeng, Haotian and Xi Wangmu, but it has happened, but he can''t help but face it.


    Just listen, Hongyun said, "I don''t know why the three Taoist friends came to the heaven, but it''s far from welcome. I''m really sorry, but I don''t know why the three Taoist friends came?"


    After hearing Hongyun''s words, all the fairies present despised Hongyun''s words very much. The arrival of Kunpeng, Haotian and West Queen Mother even knew them clearly. What are you still pretending to be confused there? You can only be looked down upon more and lose more face.


    When Hongyun said this, he gave Haotian a chance to fight back. Haotian snorted coldly, "is it too much for the red cloud saint to be so pretentious? You don''t know why we come. Do you need me to remind you?"


    Haotian''s words greatly humiliated Hongyun. It is conceivable that a saint was ridiculed in public. Moreover, Hongyun''s temper is not small at this time. Naturally, he will not be willing to be humiliated.


    Hong Yun sneered: "as a saint, I am not a worm in your stomach. How can I know what you think? If you are willing to say it, just say it. If you are not willing to say it, please leave. We have to discuss the matter of heaven."


    Hongyun paused for a moment, released the power of the sage, and then said, "Haotian Taoist friend was once the Lord of heaven, but he has no rules. He should give me an explanation for breaking into Lingxiao hall without permission!"


    Hongyun said the word "once" very seriously. All the fairies present could hear his teasing of Haotian. His move was clearly provoking each other.


    Haotian sneered and said, "the rules of heaven are much clearer than you. You want me to give you an explanation, but you should give me an explanation first!"


    Hongyun sneered: "I don''t know where I want to tell you. I''m the Lord of heaven appointed by the Taoist ancestor. You break into the Lingxiao temple without notice, but you don''t pay attention to the Taoist ancestor. Such behavior is not worthy of being a son of man!"


    Hongyun takes Hongjun Daozu to say something, but Haotian is speechless. However, he can only scare Haotian and the West Queen Mother. For Kunpeng, Hongjun Daozu is useless.


    Just listen, Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "Hong Yunxiu wants to talk about Taoist ancestors. All the immortals present know what you have done. Even if Taoist ancestors are here, they will still rush into the Lingxiao temple. If you don''t give me an explanation today, I won''t blame me for being rude to you."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, all the immortals present were shocked. Although he said that he had no time to manage the three realms for the great robbery, Kunpeng''s words were challenging the dignity of Daozu. After the great robbery, he was afraid that he would face the pressure of Daozu. How can Kunpeng not let these people feel shocked when he was so bold.


    Haotian was overjoyed when he saw Kunpeng coming forward and hurriedly said, "what Taoist friends said is very true. The matter was first picked up by Hongyun. We are just talking about the matter!"


    In the face of Kunpeng''s coercion, Hongyun can''t retreat. He must make an explanation for this matter, otherwise he can''t explain to the three circles, and his majesty will be weakened.


    Thinking of this, Hongyun sneered: "you also mean to say this kind of words. You even say that I provoked a war, but I don''t know that I also learn from Kunpeng Taoist friends. If Kunpeng Taoist friends didn''t make such a big thing in Nanzhan Prefecture first, I wouldn''t learn to do it!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "Hongyun, there are many shameless people in the world, but I have never met such a shameless person as you. Since you talk about nanzhanbu state, I will tell you the cause and effect and let you know why I do so. However, after I explain, if you can''t give me a satisfactory answer, even if you are a saint, you will die!"


    Tu Sheng! The immortals did not expect Kunpeng to say Tu Sheng''s words, but they did not doubt Kunpeng''s determination. Kunpeng did do such a thing a long time ago and killed the golden body of zhunti saint.


    Hongyun was silly when he heard this. Originally, he thought that even if he missed, Kunpeng could not help himself. After all, he had the support of Hongjun Daozu behind him, and Kunpeng had to take Hongjun Daozu into account. Unfortunately, he miscalculated. Now Hongjun Daozu doesn''t have much influence on Kunpeng!


    When the immortals were surprised, Kunpeng said: "Hong Yun, in order to make me resist the power of the world, the saints agreed with me first and let me take a treasure with empress Houtu. I went to southern zhanbu state a few days ago to complete it. Otherwise, why do you think the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are not dissatisfied with poor Dao and empress Houtu? Now I have given my reasons, and you should give me one I''ll tell you! "


    Kunpeng''s words forced Hongyun to a dead end. He never thought that Kunpeng and empress Houtu had such a backhand. It was too early to do it by themselves. He didn''t realize that empress Nuwa, who has always been stingy, would ignore the trouble brought to them by Kunpeng.


    Unfortunately, now Hongyun has no way out. He has completely angered Kunpeng. Hongyun has no doubt that Kunpeng has the determination to kill him. Moreover, as a saint, he also knows that the saint will fall in this catastrophe. Although he is a saint, he will also fall in the face of such a strong quasi saint as Kunpeng.

 Chapter 1187

    Kunpeng has a good reason, but what''s the reason for Hongyun? However, Hongyun is a little impatient and finds a good reason for himself in an instant.


    Just listen, Hongyun said, "since Taoist friend Kunpeng wants me to give you an explanation, I''ll tell you why. Now the three worlds are facing great disaster, but Taoist friends don''t think of the kindness of Taoist ancestors, and even sign such a shameless treaty with those foreign people. I can''t live up to the kindness of Taoist ancestors, so I want you to destroy each other and support Taoist ancestors as soon as possible!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and said: "Hong Yun, I don''t need you to remind me how to do things. Since you are willing to help me, why don''t you lobby the saints? Aren''t you from the same family? And I signed an agreement with each other for the sake of the safety of the three worlds. After all, a rash war is very detrimental to the three worlds. Once something happens, you can''t bear it alone. As for how to help me, I don''t need you to worry about it. The survival of the fittest , if the Taoist priest is not against the other Taoist priest, he can only blame himself for his lack of cultivation. It is impossible to use the poor Taoist priest as cannon fodder. If you want to dismiss the poor Taoist priest for this reason, you are wrong! "


    When Hongyun was said by Kunpeng, he immediately said angrily, "Kunpeng, how dare you ignore Daozu so much? How can you live up to the expectations of Daozu!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "Hong Yun, you don''t have to talk about the Taoist priest. Why did the Taoist priest have an overdue hope for me? His only hope was to kill me. Otherwise, you wouldn''t attack me as a little quasi saint with the respect of heaven. On the contrary, as the Lord of heaven, you ignored the safety of the three worlds and started a war without permission. In my opinion, your position as the Lord of heaven should be different It''s time to abdicate! "


    All the fairies in the three realms knew that the Taoist ancestor secretly attacked Kunpeng regardless of his face in the boundless starry sky, but Kunpeng was breaking with the Taoist ancestor when he said so, but they didn''t dare to join in here, so everyone shrank and pretended not to hear.


    Hongyun finally got the position of the Lord of heaven, and how could he give up easily? When he heard Kunpeng''s words, he thought that Kunpeng wanted to take the opportunity to let Haotian and Xiwang''s mother regain the position of the Lord of heaven.


    With this idea, Hongyun sneered: "Kunpeng, I think I have a clear conscience. You are so arrogant, but you are against the general trend of heaven!"


    Hearing Hongyun''s words, Kunpeng was very amused and said: "Hong Yun, you said that I went against the general trend of the way of heaven. Do you know that there is no way of heaven at all now? Why talk about the general trend of the way of heaven? Now everything is under the way, even Hongjun Taoist ancestor is the same as us. Everyone is equal. Although you are a saint, now saints are not immortal. It''s good to say that you are a saint. It''s not good to say that you are a saint Listen, you are nothing. Like all living beings in the three realms, you are in danger of death. Under the current situation, you are not as good as the Styx river. At least the Styx River doesn''t have to worry about its own safety. As long as the sea of blood doesn''t dry, he won''t die. Moreover, the Styx river cuts off two corpses, but you only cut off one corpse. If you don''t have the opportunity of the great road with the help of the Taoist ancestors, you don''t deserve to be called a saint! "


    Hongyun calculated Kunpeng, but Kunpeng''s words meant that Hongyun could not live in peace and saints could die. Then I''m afraid there are many quasi saints in the three realms who want to fight Hongyun. After all, the opportunity of the avenue is too attractive. Among the saints, Hongyun is the easiest to succeed in cultivation and strength. However, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West have huge power, but they dare not Go and find trouble. In fact, these people don''t know that they want the opportunity of the great road. It''s best to find Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the west, because they have understood the conspiracy of Hongjun Daozu and want to extract their own opportunity of the great road.


    Since the great robbery, Hongyun also knew that his situation was very dangerous, but only the saints understood the secret of the sage. He didn''t expect Kunpeng to know the secret and speak it out in front of so many people. It was clear that he wanted to kill with a knife.


    At this time, Hongyun can''t help regretting that he shouldn''t have said so much to Kunpeng, so that he put himself in danger. Unfortunately, it''s no use regretting that something has happened.


    Since Hongyun calculated Kunpeng, the saints have been watching and paying attention to every move of the heaven. They all know Kunpeng''s personality and will never let Hongyun go easily. Things are indeed as they think. Kunpeng, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother directly found Hongyun. The saints are not as nervous as Hongyun about Kunpeng''s knowledge of the secret of saints, but they are not Hongyun Even if the saints can fall, no one dares to trouble them.


    Facing Kunpeng''s pressing, Hongyun has no way back, and after today''s news, no one will agree with him as the Lord of heaven. Now that things have come to this point, Hongyun has nothing to give in. Hongyun thinks he is a saint anyway and should be higher than Kunpeng in mana and realm, so Hongyun wants to be with Kunpeng The war saved his reputation.


    The reason why Kunpeng forces Hongyun so much is that he hopes to force Hongyun to fight, and then severely teach each other a lesson, so that the immortals in the three worlds know their strength and win enough time for themselves. Of course, at the same time, Kunpeng also takes the opportunity to collect the power of the four poles of heaven and earth above the Tianting, so as to repair the separation of his four gods and beasts, so as not to affect his ability to improve the world.


    Hongyun could not bear it at this time. He said coldly, "Kunpeng, there is no need to say more nonsense. Since you think the reason for poverty is insufficient, we can only do it once."


    Kunpeng was overjoyed when he heard this, but Hongyun first put forward this war. Everything should be blamed on him, which has nothing to do with himself. For such a request, Kunpeng wanted it, so Kunpeng said, "if you want to fight, I will accompany you. I want to see if your ability has increased after preaching!"


    After hearing the words of Kunpeng and Hongyun, the immortals in Lingxiao hall were greatly alarmed. They all worked in scattered repair. They didn''t want to die because of the battle between Kunpeng and Hongyun, so they all wanted to leave this place of right and wrong.


    Kunpeng saw the reaction of the immortals. Since he wanted to attack the red clouds, he naturally had to draw in these people to divide the power of the heaven.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "Hongyun, there is no problem in the war between us, but it can''t affect others. This Lingxiao temple is not your and my battlefield. How about we fight outside the sky?"


    When Hongyun heard Kunpeng''s words, he couldn''t help hating himself. Why didn''t he put forward this proposal in advance, but he let Kunpeng buy people''s hearts in vain. However, Hongyun doesn''t want to damage Tianting. After all, he is the Lord of Tianting. If Tianting suffers heavy losses, he has nothing to do with himself.


    Hongyun could only nod and say, "I have no problem with this!"


    After Hongyun promised, Kunpeng sneered and said, "since you have no opinion, let''s start. I''ll wait for you outside the sky!"


    Kunpeng said this, then he made a call with Haotian and the queen mother of the west, and then left the LingXiao palace in an instant. Haotian didn''t want to miss the opportunity to attack Hongyun, so he said, "why hasn''t the Hongyun Saint started? Do you want to run away without fighting!"


    Haotian said and laughed. Then he didn''t give Hongyun a chance to react. He immediately left Lingxiao hall and followed Kunpeng. Haotian''s move made Hongyun very angry, but the other party didn''t give him a chance to fight back. He had to swallow it alone.


    When the immortals in Lingxiao hall saw that Hongyun was so incompetent, even Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were unfair, not to mention giants like Kunpeng, they were extremely disappointed with him. Moreover, Hongyun was not a good man in the three realms. Even zhenyuanzi, the ancestor of earth immortals who had deep friends with him, broke ties with him. I''m afraid it would be no good to follow such people, So most people have it in their hearts.


    How can Hong Yun, as a saint, not know the response of the immortals? Although he wants to resolve the crisis, time is tight at the moment, but he can''t allow him to delay. Otherwise, he doesn''t know how Kunpeng and Haotian will distort the facts to attack themselves. Therefore, Hong Yun can only put down the matter for the time being and deal with it in the future.


    Hong Yun''s experience is still too little. When things get to this point, if he can''t recover the minds of the immortals in time, he will have no chance to recover over time. After all, the immortals want to follow a strong man. Of course, if Hong Yun can have treasures to attract the Immortals, but when he took over the heaven, all the items were swept away by Haotian and the West Queen Mother, Hongyun can still get exciting treasure there.


    If Hong Yun hasn''t turned against Zhen Yuanzi, he can borrow some ginseng fruit from Zhen Yuanzi to maintain the overall situation, but now it''s obviously impossible. Today, Zhen Yuanzi didn''t come to Tianting to attack him. He has done his utmost to spare Hong Yun''s face. It can be said that Hong Yun has become a lonely person in the three realms except for the support of Hongjun Daozu, No one wants to stand with him.

 Chapter 1188

    It can be said that Haotian''s words forced Hongyun to a dead end. If he could not win Kunpeng this time, Tianting would also exist in name. However, it is obviously impossible. Kunpeng even Hongjun Daozu dared to contradict. We can imagine how strong he is, and the other party is sure of finding himself.


    Although Hongyun also knows that he is in danger now, he has to fight, otherwise there will be no place for him in the three realms in the future. Moreover, Hongyun always has a fantasy about Hongjun Daozu and thinks that Hongjun Daozu will not ignore him. Even if Kunpeng is arrogant, he will be fine as long as he has the support of Hongjun Daozu, so he always believes that Kunpeng dare not do anything to him, At most, he lost his face, so he couldn''t help feeling a little lucky.


    Unfortunately, Hongyun overestimates the ability of Hongjun Daozu. At this time, Hongjun Daozu is fighting with each other''s Tiandao. He has time to pay attention to the life and death of Red''s opposite. However, he didn''t think wrong about one thing. Kunpeng really didn''t want to ruin his great event because of a villain like Hong Yun, and angered Hongjun Daozu.


    Soon after Kunpeng, Haotian and the West Queen Mother came to tianwai, Hongyun also came. However, behind Hongyun, there are a large number of immortals, some of whom are celestial immortals, and some of whom are scattered in the three realms. However, no one came to the disciples of the four religions. It seems that they dare not leave their posts without authorization.


    The disciples of the sect could not be invited, but many prospective saints could watch the battle through divine thoughts. Even saints were no exception. They all suspended their retreat to watch the battle.


    Seeing the immortals coming, Kunpeng didn''t think so. He snorted coldly and didn''t say anything. Kunpeng didn''t speak, but Haotian didn''t intend to let Hongyun go. He just heard him say, "what did Hongyun Saint bring so many people here to do? Did he intend to bully the few with the public?"


    In the face of Haotian''s repeated provocations, Hongyun couldn''t stand it and said with a cold hum: "Haotian, I can''t say what to do. It''s impossible for a quasi Saint like you to say Tao four. Moreover, you distort the facts with sinister intentions. No wonder the teacher will take back your throne that day!"


    Hongyun''s counterattack is very Yin hate. They all say that they don''t hit people in the face and curse people without exposing their shortcomings. Hongyun''s words are naked exposing Haotian''s shortcomings, but they point to its pain and make it irrefutable.


    After seeing Haotian''s defeat, Kunpeng couldn''t help but come forward. He just heard him say: "Hongyun has less nonsense. I''m begging you for justice today. I''m not in the mood to listen to your nonsense there. I have the ability to see the real chapter. What''s the use of talking so much nonsense!"


    When Kunpeng said this, he made Hongyun angry and secretly scolded Kunpeng for being shameless. It was Haotian who provoked the incident first, but Kunpeng beat him up. So he sneered: "Kunpeng, right and wrong, all the fairies present have their own opinions. No matter how you distort the facts, you can''t change the essence. If you want to fight, I should accompany you. It''s shameless to say things with these tricks."


    Kunpeng didn''t argue with Hongyun again. At this stage, it''s no use whether it''s right or wrong. The real solution to the problem is to rely on their own skills. Naturally, the argument is in vain.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said calmly, "fight! It''s useless to say more!"


    Kunpeng''s indifference and red''s anger are in sharp contrast, so that all the fairies present can know the state of mind of both sides. It is obvious that red cloud is a lot behind.


    As soon as Kunpeng''s words fell, he raised his momentum. The situation on the field became dignified, and the immortals present immediately felt the huge pressure of Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng''s move made Hongyun lose his mind to quarrel with him again, and immediately raised his momentum to fight against him. One of them was quasi saint, the other was Saint. As soon as the momentum came out, the space was immediately pressed by these two momentum and began to collapse, and space cracks poured out from the space.


    Kunpeng began to gather mana since Hong Huangzhi. For so many years, he was far superior to others in mana. Even the sage, the supreme old gentleman, did not have enough mana. In terms of momentum, not to mention that Kunpeng could fight against Hongjun Taoist ancestor. In terms of momentum, he was naturally an expert. Soon, Hongyun was out of support, and his momentum was overwhelmed by Kunpeng.


    The time of Hongyun''s cultivation is too short. Although he reincarnated and has the experience of the previous life, he has great deficiencies in mana. Moreover, he only cut a corpse. Now the way of heaven is reclusive. Naturally, he can''t compare with Kunpeng, an old school quasi saint.


    At this time, Kunpeng said, "Hong Yun, your cultivation is really poor. I really doubt whether you are a saint. I really can''t afford to fight with you. If you admit defeat now, I may let you go!"


    Hongyun doesn''t want to admit defeat so soon, so how can he frighten the immortals in the three realms. "If you want to admit defeat, you Kunpeng are not qualified!"


    When Hongyun said this, he sacrificed the innate Lingbao ''killing magic gun''. Once the ''killing magic gun'' came out, all the fairies felt the killing intention of the killing tool and shivered one by one.


    Kunpeng couldn''t help but move when he saw that Hongyun offered the "killer gun". He realized that the "killer gun" had greatly increased after the last amount of robbery. If it continued to grow, Hongyun might not be able to suppress the treasure. At that time, Hongyun would be controlled by the heart demon.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng couldn''t help thinking: "it seems that without the protection of heaven, even the saints will be affected by the God killing gun. Once Hongyun loses control, he is afraid that the three worlds will bear a bloody storm. In Hongyun''s heart, he is afraid that the person he hates most is me. If he can''t solve it, he will threaten himself sooner or later."


    At the thought of this, Kunpeng could not help but hate the ground and decided to take advantage of this battle to hit the red cloud. It''s best to let the "killer gun" lose its vitality.


    In fact, Kunpeng is worried too much. Hongyun is the only person Hongjun Daozu can trust. How could he let Hongyun be controlled by the murderous spirit of "killing God gun". After all, Hongjun Daozu also hopes that Hongyun can contain the saints of Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West for him.


    Kunpeng gave Hongyun a cold look and said, "Hongyun, since you are so stubborn, no wonder I won''t show you mercy. If this'' killing God gun ''is in the hands of other saints, I really have to be afraid of one or two, but it''s nothing in your hands!"


    Kunpeng''s words amused all the fairies present. When did Kunpeng leave irregular face for Hongyun? If he hadn''t been forcing Hongyun, it wouldn''t be the situation now.


    The red cloud was more annoyed when he heard this, and sneered, "Kunpeng, don''t talk nonsense and eat a shot at me!"


    While Hongyun was talking, he offered a "killer gun" and flew to attack Kunpeng. It can be said that although Hongyun called Kunpeng, his actions came out with the words, purely attacking Kunpeng.


    If you are a general quasi saint, you will be seriously hurt if you don''t die under the sneak attack of Hong Yun. After all, the attribute of "killing God gun" is too abnormal, especially hurting people and gods.


    In the face of Hongyun''s sneak attack, Kunpeng sneered and offered a sacrifice to the "Pangu tripod", the most valuable treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow, which blocked the other party''s sneak attack with a dark and yellow gas.


    At this time, Kunpeng sneered: "Hongyun, even if you preach, you still haven''t changed your shameless nature. Every saint has made such shameless things as sneaking attacks. You have lost all the faces of the saints. If the saints know this, they are afraid to be ashamed to be with you!"


    Kunpeng''s words hit Hongyun''s weakness. Although Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West did not make it clear, they all showed more or less disdain for Hongyun secretly and didn''t take him seriously at all. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have helped him to take charge of beijulu state in Zixiao palace.


    All the immortals present were greatly disappointed at Hongyun''s move. As a saint, Hongyun wanted to deal with quasi saints like Kunpeng by sneaking attacks. Even these people couldn''t see it. If Hongyun''s move is known to the immortals in the three realms, who will believe in the heaven in the future? After all, the Lord of the heaven has done such shameless things, but Hongyun''s move has completely lost the heart of the immortals in the heaven.


    Kunpeng didn''t notice the expression of the immortals, but Haotian saw it very clearly in a battle, so he came forward and said, "red cloud, the face of the heaven is lost to you. As the Lord of the heaven, you don''t add luster to the heaven, but do such a thing. What''s your face to educate the three realms!"


    Kunpeng and Haotian''s words made Hongyun feel a crisis and understand that he had done another stupid thing. Unfortunately, it had happened and it was too late to make up in front of the immortals.

 Chapter 1189

    Faced with the pressure from Kunpeng and Haotian step by step, Hong Yun had to fight back. Although Hong Yun understood the gap between himself and Kunpeng from the fight just now, he still had a little fantasy in his heart. After all, he was a saint and Kunpeng was a quasi saint. There was an obvious gap between the two. Unfortunately, the opposite side of Hong Yun did not realize his situation, Without the power of heaven, saints are equivalent to quasi saints. It can be said that among the three realms, the supreme old gentleman with the strongest cultivation is not Kunpeng''s Quasi Saint enemy who cut the three corpses without the power of heaven.


    Hongyun, who is not aware of his weakness, is doing a very dangerous thing, and his previous performance has caused Kun Peng''s uneasiness, which is very dangerous for Hongyun. If Hongyun continues to work so unwisely, he will have to die.


    Although Kunpeng has no idea of destroying Hongyun, there are many people in the three realms who are jealous of the opportunity of this avenue. Once Hongyun loses too much in this battle, the consequences can be imagined.


    Maybe the change of heaven has affected Hongyun''s normal thinking, or maybe Hongyun has been affected by the "killer gun". In short, he has no intention of convergence. On the contrary, he believes that he wants to compete with Kunpeng without considering his gains and losses in this battle.


    Just listen, Hongyun said, "Haotian, survival of the fittest. If Kunpeng can''t even pass this small scene, what qualification does he have to take charge of the major event of beijulu Prefecture? I also remind him to be more careful!"


    Shameless, Hongyun''s words make people can''t think of any other words to describe it except shameless. It can be said that Kunpeng, Haotian and Hongyun''s performance make the immortals of the three worlds see a slight crisis. Now the enemy is in the present, but the three worlds are unstable. If something happens, they will be unlucky


    Hongyun may not have thought of his words, but it made those casual practitioners in the three realms who had not stood in line think and want to find a strong backstage to protect themselves. Most of these people choose to go to beigulu Prefecture. After all, beigulu prefecture has many advantages. There are also a small number of people who take refuge in the four religions. Most of these people have a close relationship with the four religions, but few take refuge in Tianting.


    Haotian just wanted to refute Yang, but Kunpeng stopped him and said calmly, "Hongyun, it''s no use talking. Everything still needs to be decided by strength. It depends on your thoughts. I''ve been worried about it for a long time. What skills do you have? Let me see how much progress you have made after you prove the Tao."


    Kunpeng''s indifference is in sharp contrast to Hongyun''s arrogance. Hongyun''s image is completely corrupted among the three circles and has no popularity.


    Hongyun also realizes that his just move is very wrong. Unfortunately, it has happened. He can only go on and try his best to restore his reputation. His only chance is to defeat Kunpeng, so Hongyun has to fight hard, because this is his last chance.


    With determination, Hongyun''s momentum increased rapidly. All the immortals watching the battle also found this. They all knew that Hongyun was going to fight Kunpeng. However, most people are still not optimistic about Hongyun. After all, Kunpeng''s strength was too strong.


    Hongyun also knew that no matter how useless it was, so he didn''t argue with Kunpeng. He sacrificed his "killer gun" and rushed to Kunpeng again. This time, Hongyun reported the spirit of sacrificing his life. Both his attack power and spirit exceeded the previous attack. It can be said that Hongyun had the dignity of a saint at this time.


    "Killing God''s gun" can hurt people. Although Hongyun''s cultivation is nothing in Kunpeng''s eyes, Hongyun with a desperate heart makes people afraid to be careless. Kunpeng also has to deal with Hongyun''s attack carefully, so as not to accidentally give Hongyun a chance to make a counter-offer.


    With a move of his hand, Kunpeng suddenly took back the dark yellow air of the "Pangu tripod" that had originally hung on his head and greeted the "killer gun".


    Kunpeng''s move is incomprehensible. Neither the immortals present nor the saints who have been watching and paying attention to the battle can understand what Kunpeng is doing. Why do they use the defense treasure "Pangu tripod" to fight with the killing weapon such as "killing God gun", which is obviously attacking people''s strengths with their own shortcomings? This is not a wise man''s move.


    Of course, the immortals and the saints also don''t think Kunpeng is a fool. If Kunpeng is a fool, I''m afraid there are no smart people in the world, so they all think there must be reasons they don''t see clearly, so they all cheer up and concentrate on every move on the field.


    The immortals were right. Kunpeng wanted to attack people''s strengths with his own shortcomings, but he had another purpose. The feeling of "killing God''s gun" was too shocking. Kunpeng had to use the "Pangu tripod", the most valuable treasure of heaven''s merit and virtue, to dissolve the murderous spirit in the "killing God''s gun" in order to reduce Hongyun''s strength.


    If Kunpeng uses the Pangu tripod to defuse the murderous spirit of the "divine killer gun" at this time of defense, it will inevitably arouse Hongyun''s vigilance. Therefore, Kunpeng can only choose this hard way to reduce the murderous spirit of the "divine killer gun" with the spirit of merit and virtue in the fight, so that neither Hongyun nor the saints will notice anything wrong, After all, any innate Lingbao will lose its vitality in the collision. Kunpeng''s plan is a wise one. As long as he doesn''t say it, no one will find the plan in his heart.


    Hong Yun was greatly shocked by Kunpeng''s use of the Pangu tripod to fight for his "killing magic weapon", but he did not think so. After all, his "killing magic weapon" was a tool for killing, and although the "Pangu tripod" was the treasure of merit and virtue after tomorrow, its attack power was not as good as that of ordinary innate spiritual treasure, even the acquired spiritual treasure, The collision between the two treasures was very beneficial to him. When Hongyun saw this scene, he not only did not take back the "killer gun", but strengthened the attack.


    Hearing a loud bang, the two treasures collided with each other. In an instant, Kunpeng broke into the "killing God gun" and dissolved the murderous spirit in the gun.


    Kunpeng was right. After the collision, Hongyun found that the power of the "killer gun" decreased, but he thought it was a normal phenomenon of the collision between the two treasures. He didn''t care. Instead, he thought that the "killer gun" was damaged, and the "Pangu tripod" in Kunpeng''s hand was no exception. The "Pangu tripod" was the treasure of Kunpeng''s air luck. Once damaged, it was very detrimental to Kunpeng, My heart is very happy about this.


    After the blow, Hongyun didn''t want to give Kunpeng a chance to breathe. The "killer gun" once again burst into a strong light and turned into a lightning bolt to attack Kunpeng. In Hongyun''s heart, he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to force Kunpeng to fight with himself with "Pangu Ding", but he didn''t know that his move was right in Kunpeng''s plan.


    Kunpeng was also delighted when he saw Hongyun stepping into the trap. "Pangu tripod" flew up again to meet the attack of "killer gun". With Kunpeng''s cooperation, Hongyun launched attacks again and again, and the two treasures collided again and again. Although "Pangu tripod" is the best treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow, However, using the Qi of xuanhuang''s merit to dissolve the murderous spirit in the "killing God gun" is also a great loss of vitality. Not to mention the "killing God gun", the spirit of the gun in the gun has hurt its origin under the erosion of xuanhuang''s Qi and no longer looks like a top-level congenital treasure.


    Kunpeng and Hongyun collided with Lingbao again and again, but it made the immortals present and the saints watching the war deeply reluctant. They were not fighting, they were spoiling Lingbao. If they continue to compete in this way, whether it is the innate Lingbao "killer gun" or the acquired merit treasure "Pangu tripod", they will lose their vitality. The spirit of the weapon in the treasure will damage their vitality, but it is difficult to recover without a long period of warm care.


    However, the saints and immortals underestimated Kunpeng. Maybe the "killing God gun" will have such a crisis, but the "Pangu Ding" has a strong spirit of merit and the power of human belief. Even if some damage, it will not hurt the vitality. Moreover, Kunpeng itself has incomparable merit and virtue. It takes little effort to restore this acquired treasure of merit and virtue, As long as you are willing to give up the spirit of merit and virtue.


    Kunpeng broke Hongyun''s "killer gun" in order to break Hongyun''s strong support. Hongyun without "killer gun" is like a tiger without claws and teeth. It can''t become a big climate. Therefore, no matter how much it costs, Kunpeng thinks it is worth it and is willing to pay for it.


    Kunpeng is willing to trade his merit for Hongyun''s "killing God gun", which has no great impact on himself, but Hongyun is different. Without the "killing God gun", he has no treasure to protect himself, but the two are different.

 Chapter 1190

    After a collision, Hongyun felt something was wrong. The "killer gun" in his hand had hurt his vitality, which made him heartache. However, he didn''t care about Kunpeng''s appearance. This made him suddenly understand that he was afraid that he was caught in Kunpeng''s trick. With Kunpeng''s behavior and cultivation, he couldn''t compete with Kunpeng for spiritual treasures.


    Thinking of this, Hongyun''s face suddenly changed and he couldn''t help but want to stop, but it''s too late for him to stop. Kunpeng won''t give him this opportunity at all.


    Kunpeng, however, threw the "Pangu tripod" at Hongyun, but he didn''t give him any chance to get away. He had to force the red opponent to fight with him.


    Hongyun was helpless when Kunpeng forced him so much. He had to sacrifice the "killing gun" again to resist Kunpeng''s attack. It was not that Hongyun didn''t want to dodge, but that Kunpeng didn''t give him this opportunity at all. He locked Hongyun with a strong momentum and made him unable to dodge.


    It was originally Hongyun''s attack and Kunpeng''s resistance, but now the two are reversed. Hongyun is forced by Kunpeng to be downwind, left and right, and dare not face Kunpeng.


    Seeing the change of Hongyun, Kunpeng understood that Hongyun had seen through his plan, wanted to preserve his strength, and dared not let the "killer gun" be damaged.


    The "killer gun" is a killing weapon. Once it is damaged, it needs to be repaired with the evil spirit as the source. Among the three worlds, the most evil spirit belongs to the sea of blood. However, the sea of blood is the territory of the Styx river. Although Hongyun ends the cause and effect with the Styx River, no one can guarantee that the Styx river will not kill Hongyun after Kunpeng''s previous quarrel. The second is beigulu Prefecture, which is even more impossible. Now, beigulu Prefecture is run like an iron wall by Kunpeng. If the red cloud goes, I''m afraid there will be no hair left. If Hong Yun only relies on himself to repair the inborn treasure of "killing God gun", it will take a hundred years to warm up. A hundred years is neither long nor short, and now he is in a great disaster. No one dares to guarantee what will happen. Once there is a big event to release the red cloud, there is no Lingbao, which will be dangerous to him.


    Hongyun can see through Kunpeng''s plan, and the saints naturally have such eyes. They are greatly shocked that Kunpeng hurts people so much. They can''t help thinking: "Kunpeng''s four are really Yin hate. In order to hurt the enemy, they are willing to give up their own acquired merits and virtues. What a madman!"


    If they were all saints, they would never do so. After all, an acquired merit treasure is related to their luck, but it is very important to them. Unlike Kunpeng, as long as he can improve his own world, it is worth paying any price, but an acquired merit treasure is nothing.


    With regard to Kunpeng''s crazy move, Hongyun gradually lost ground because of some consideration. He was beaten by Kunpeng as a left branch and a right block. If it weren''t for the "Pangu tripod", the treasure of postnatal merit and virtue, which is mainly based on defense and lack of lethality, Hongyun would be several times worse than now.


    Of course, if Kunpeng starts to use the "nine days Yuanyang merit ruler", which is the treasure of merit and virtue after tomorrow, then Hongyun may not be in Kunpeng''s plot. It is common sense that there are advantages and disadvantages.


    With the passage of time, Hongyun gradually couldn''t support it, so he wanted to reconcile with Kunpeng. After he resisted Kunpeng''s wave of attacks, he said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, don''t do too much. Keep people on the front line. It''s good for everyone to meet in the future, otherwise it''s bad for everyone!"


    Hearing Hongyun''s words, Kunpeng sneered and said, "Hongyun, I''ve given you a chance. Unfortunately, you didn''t grasp it. Now it''s too late for you to beg for mercy!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the red cloud''s heart was covered with a shadow. He thought that Kunpeng was iron and killed himself. He couldn''t help but have the idea of hurting both sides.


    Unfortunately, Kunpeng had been on guard against Hongyun''s hand for a long time. He didn''t give him any chance at all. He blindly pressed Hongyun to chase and fight hard, so that he had no chance to fight back. The only way Hongyun can fight back is to use his three corpses, which Kunpeng wants to see.


    Hongyun has no way to deal with Kunpeng''s attack. He can only act according to Kunpeng''s ideas and use his three corpses to fight to the death with Kunpeng.


    The three corpses are different from other Lingbao, or separated. They can appear as long as they read. The evil corpse cut by Hongyun appears in front of everyone. As soon as Hongyun''s evil corpse came out, everyone present knew that he was making his last fight.


    Kunpeng sighed when he saw that Hongyun was going according to his plan. To tell the truth, Kunpeng was also worried that Hongyun wanted to preserve the evil corpse, but he could not really hurt his life, so as not to cause the anger of Hongjun Taoist ancestor. In the end, he could only let Hongyun go. In this way, his plan failed, and Hongyun was very vicious, I''m afraid it will leave a serious hidden danger to myself in the future.


    The purpose of Kunpeng''s trip is to destroy Hongyun''s three corpses. In this way, he can not only hurt Hongyun''s cultivation, but also won''t cause the extreme reaction of Hongjun Daozu. After all, if the three corpses are destroyed, they can be cut out again as long as there is enough time, it''s not a big event.


    After Hongyun''s three corpses appeared, Kunpeng''s goal had been achieved, so he didn''t want to keep his hand anymore. The "Pangu Ding" turned back to his hand. He held the Baoding in his right hand and stared at Hongyun closely.


    I saw that when Kunpeng stopped, Hongyun got a chance to breathe. After a little breathing, Hongyun recovered most of his mana. When Hongyun saw that Kunpeng didn''t use the three corpses or other Lingbao, he breathed a sigh in his heart and thought he might have a chance.


    In fact, Hongyun doesn''t know that Kunpeng did all this on purpose. It''s convenient to let him relax his vigilance, otherwise it''s not easy to destroy the three corpses of the saint. If Hongyun has an iron heart and wants to escape, it''s not impossible to pay a little price. So all this is that Kunpeng wants Hongyun to think that he has the ability to fight with Kunpeng and has the chance to win.


    After having confidence, Hongyun did not hesitate and immediately launched a counterattack. Although Hongyun is the poorest among the saints and has no wealth, the only Lingbao is the "killing God gun" in his hand, after all, Hongyun wants to take charge of the heaven. For so many years, he has collected a lot of treasures and refined a post tianlingbao sword himself, Although it can''t compare with the "killer gun", it''s also good.


    The evil corpse is in charge of killing. Hongyun''s "killing magic gun" is now in the hands of the evil corpse, while he himself is holding a sword. He has the same heart with the evil corpse, and rushes to Kunpeng from left to right.


    The reaction to Hongyun was as expected by Kunpeng. Kunpeng shouted and his body soared. The "Pangu tripod" in his right hand met the "killer gun", while his left hand waved a fist at Hongyun''s original statue.


    Kunpeng''s body is a combination of the "Kongtong seal", a congenital treasure. His body is more powerful than the twelve ancestors in those years. Ordinary congenital treasure is difficult to break his body''s defense, and the sword in Hongyun''s hand can''t hurt him.


    In the previous fight, Hongyun had suffered enough. Naturally, he dared not let the "killer gun" collide with the "Pangu Ding" again, so he could only avoid it. But I didn''t know that his move was right in Kunpeng''s arms and gave Kunpeng a great opportunity to fight back.


    Just listen, Kunpeng shouted, "Ding Town, Kyushu, suck!"


    As soon as Kunpeng''s voice came out, the time and space were fixed. "Pangu Ding" faced the evil corpse of Hongyun at the mouth of the ding in an instant, sending out bursts of suction to absorb the evil corpse of Hongyun.


    This sudden change shocked Hongyun. He immediately wanted to fly to save his evil corpse. Unfortunately, Kunpeng stopped Hongyun first.


    Then Kunpeng shouted, "practice heaven and earth, close!"


    Hongyun''s evil corpse was immediately included in the "Pangu tripod" by Kunpeng. When Kunpeng took Hongyun''s evil corpse, he dared not give the other party a chance to fight back. After all, Hongyun''s evil corpse had the innate Lingbao "killing God gun". Once Hongyun went crazy, the "Pangu tripod" in his hand was afraid that it would be difficult to trap the other party.


    After receiving the evil corpse of Hongyun, Kunpeng shouted again: "the fire of chaos, come out! Refine the world!"


    The "Pangu tripod" was instantly magnified by the roar of Kunpeng. The fire of chaos spread all over the tripod. Even Hongjun Daozu was afraid of the fire of chaos. What''s more, Hongyun, a saint, turned his evil body into fly ash in an instant under the fire of chaos.

 Chapter 1191

    The three corpses are closely connected with themselves. When the three corpses are destroyed, they will also be seriously injured. While the evil corpses are destroyed, the red cloud is immediately seriously injured, and a mouthful of blood is involuntarily ejected from his mouth. At the same time, the yuan God is also seriously injured.


    Although Hongyun was calculated by Kunpeng and suffered a heavy blow, he could not retreat like this. The evil corpse still had his innate Lingbao "killer gun", which was the Lingbao of Hongyun''s family. Without this treasure, Hongyun would be completely dead. I''m afraid he would die in the three realms without the invasion of the four forces.


    When the evil corpse was beheaded, Hong Yun was not angry, but sneered: "Kunpeng, good means. In order to deal with the poor, you have played so many tricks. In the final analysis, you are just playing the idea of" killing God gun "in the poor''s hand. It''s false to say that you want to seek justice from the poor, but don''t be happy too early. This" killing God gun "is given by Taoist ancestor Hongjun, but your move is very disrespectful!"


    After hearing Hongyun''s words, Kunpeng laughed and said, "Hongyun, you don''t have to talk about Hongjun Taoist ancestor. I have nothing to do with him anymore. As for your ''killing God gun'', I didn''t pay attention to it. You don''t have to be nervous. I''m not as shameless as you."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Hongyun breathed a sigh in his heart. Although he despised Kunpeng, he understood that Kunpeng said nothing. Since he said it was no longer "killing God gun", he would not seize this treasure and he could preserve himself in the future.


    Just listen, Hong Yun said, "in that case, why don''t you return the ''killing God gun'' to me?"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "Hong Yun, I will definitely give you back the ''killer gun'', but now is not the time. Don''t you see that the chaotic fire on the ''Pangu ding'' hasn''t disappeared? If you think you can take out the ''killer gun'' from the chaotic fire, you can do it yourself, I will never stop you."


    When Hongyun heard this, he was very helpless. Although he knew that Kunpeng deliberately embarrassed him, he had no way. The fire of chaos could not touch the ground.


    The reason why Kunpeng is so embarrassed by Hongyun is that he wants to take the opportunity to destroy the original God of Hongyun in the "God killing gun" with the fire of chaos. At the same time, he can take the opportunity to hit the spirit of the "God killing gun" so that he can''t threaten himself.


    This time, Hongyun can''t steal a chicken, but he can''t eat a handful of rice, but he loses all his face. If the "killing gun" is not still in Kunpeng''s hands, Hongyun has no face to stand here.


    The defeat of Hongyun shocked all the immortals present. Not only were they shocked, but they were also the saints who watched the war secretly. The saints were immortal. However, soon after Hongyun fought with Kunpeng, they were destroyed by Kunpeng. If Kunpeng was not merciful, Hongyun''s original master would also die. This result made the saints cold. On the contrary, Sanzhun saint was very sad Happy, the myth of the invincibility of saints has finally been broken, and they no longer have to take into account the authority of saints.


    After some time, Kunpeng took back the "Pangu tripod" after he had handled the "killer gun". In this war, the "Pangu tripod" was also seriously damaged, but Kunpeng did not care. As long as he added merit to the "Pangu tripod", it will soon recover its vitality.


    When Kunpeng received the tripod, Hongyun couldn''t bear it and said, "Kunpeng, now you can return the ''killer gun'' to me?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and said, "Hong Yun, you are really a villain. I said I wouldn''t covet you. Naturally, I won''t break my promise, but your move makes me very unhappy. If I give it back to you like this, the immortals in the three worlds think I''m afraid of you!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he was extremely anxious. He secretly blamed himself for not being so angry and gave Kunpeng an excuse to buckle his "killing God gun", but Hongyun still had to try his best to fight for it.


    Just listen to Hongyun said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, don''t do everything too well. If you want to eat your words and buckle the poor''s'' killing God gun '', please say it frankly, you don''t need to find these reasons."


    After hearing Hongyun''s words, Kunpeng snorted coldly and said: "Hong Yun, don''t think everyone is as shameless as you. I will do it since I said I would return the ''killing God gun'', but your move made me very angry. Originally, I wanted to let you go in the face of Taoist ancestors. I didn''t care about you in general, but you were so ignorant of good and evil. I wanted to give you a little Lesson. "


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, he immediately got the support of Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother. Haotian said, "what Kunpeng Taoist friend said is very true. How can a shameless villain like Hongyun not give him a profound lesson? I''m afraid he will still go his own way in the future. I think the Taoist friend''s move is very good!"


    When Hongyun heard that Haotian fell into the falling stone like this, he was very angry and said, "Haotian, what''s the matter with you? Why talk about your nonsense here!"


    Haotian is afraid that Hongyun won''t speak, so he won''t have a chance to attack the other party, so he makes a statement to provoke the other party, but Hongyun doesn''t see this. His retort is in Haotian''s plot.


    Just listen, Haotian said, "Hongyun, you started a war in beigulu state, and I''m a member of beigulu state. How can this have nothing to do with me? What do you mean by saying so?"


    Facing Haotian''s counterattack, Hongyun is speechless, and can''t say speechless, but can''t refute. After all, I''m a fish, but my life and death are in the hands of others. Hongyun is afraid that he will be caught in Kunpeng''s trick on impulse, so the consequences will be serious, so he can only swallow it.


    Hongyun ignored Haotian, but it was very correct, so that Haotian could not find a reason to attack him. At the same time, he also expressed his dissatisfaction with the current situation in a silent way.


    Kunpeng saw that Hongyun no longer spoke, but he didn''t want to force people too much. After all, up to now, Hongyun has suffered heavy losses. Even if he let him go today, it''s not possible that he can survive this disaster, and he can''t make a mistake for Hongyun, and now he hates Hongjun Taoist ancestor.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said: "Hongyun, although you started the war first, I don''t care about you because I think God has the virtue of living well. I hope you will take care of yourself in the future. However, I won''t let you go so easily. Since you are the Lord of heaven, I will take the power of the four poles of heaven to punish you for your previous actions!"


    Kunpeng then threw the "killing gun" back to Hongyun. When Hongyun looked at the "killing gun", he took the "four elephant beads" of his four divine beasts in his hand and shouted, "the four polarizations of heaven and earth are the origin, stop!"


    As soon as Kunpeng''s voice fell, the quadrupole force above the heaven turned into the original force, which was absorbed by the quadrupole beads. The originally dull quadrupole beads absorbed the quadrupole force above the heaven, but they had brilliance.


    After the four elephant beads absorbed the power of the four poles of the heaven, Hongyun reacted. He only heard Hongyun''s angry voice say: "Kunpeng, you deceive people too much. You not only destroy the yuan God left in the ''killing God gun'', but also collect the power of the four poles above the heaven. The heaven is the center of the three realms. In case of an accident, you can''t afford it!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "Hongyun, you don''t have to talk about heaven. I''m afraid you''ll start a war first. I''ll pay him back in his own way. Heaven can''t blame me for this. You asked for it. I still have something to do. I don''t have time to chat with you!"


    Kunpeng said that he wanted to return to beijulu state with Haotian and Xi Wangmu, but he didn''t expect Hongyun to give up. He said angrily, "Kunpeng, the power of the four poles of heaven and earth is related to the safety of the three worlds. Aren''t you afraid of harming the common people?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "Hongyun doesn''t have to use big words to oppress people. It''s you, not the poor man, who will harm people. As the Lord of heaven, you don''t think about the safety of the three realms. You just think about yourself. If you didn''t lead the war and hurt the vitality of beijulu Prefecture, I wouldn''t come to collect the power of the four poles of heaven to make up for it. In the final analysis, it''s all caused by you, which has nothing to do with the poor man."


    Kunpeng''s words were absolutely enough to push everything onto Hongyun. It was clear that he wanted to restore the separation of the four gods and beasts, but it was said that he was making up for the defense of beigulu state. Even if the immortals knew that it was not the case, Kunpeng stood in a favorable position, but Hongyun was speechless to refute.


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Hongyun was very angry. Although he knew that Kunpeng threw all the dirty water on himself, he couldn''t refute it. He had to bite his teeth and swallow the bitter fruit.


    Seeing the unwilling look on Hongyun''s face, Haotian and Xi Wangmu were very happy. They finally avenged the loss of the Lord of heaven.


    Seeing that Hongyun did not refute, Kunpeng looked at Haotian and Xi Wangmu with a smile, so he got up and returned to beigulu Prefecture.

 Chapter 1192

    Kunpeng Tu Sheng caused a lot of noise. Although it is said that he just slaughtered the three corpses of Hongyun and did not hurt his original statue, the impact is very unusual. Although there is no big fluctuation in the eyes of ordinary immortals, those quasi saints have different intentions. After all, preaching is too attractive to them. The saints were shocked by it. They all knew how much the catastrophe threatened them, so they all discussed countermeasures one after another.


    In Nanzhan Prefecture, because of the Kunpeng massacre, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are not in the mood to continue to shut down and extract their own Avenue, but are discussing how to deal with the upcoming crisis.


    Just listen, empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, I''m afraid the current situation is very unfavorable to our saints. Kunpeng Tu Sheng has brought us a great crisis!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded and said, "what younger martial sister said is very true. People below the level of Da Luo Jinxian are just encouraging them, but for prospective saints, it is a naked temptation. The road to becoming saints is right in front of them. I''m afraid these people will go crazy. If we don''t be careful, we''ll capsize in the gutter."


    Empress Nuwa sighed, "elder martial brother, you''re better. After all, your accomplishments are there. Even if they are brave, they don''t dare to trouble you, but younger sister, I''m different. The previous defeat to the mother of the earth made me lose my face in front of the immortals in the three worlds. The persimmons are naturally soft. They''re afraid they''ll focus on me."


    After hearing what nun wa said, the leader of Tongtian cult deeply thought that he knew very well about those quasi saints. A red cloud is really not enough, so their next goal can only be nun wa. After all, among the saints, nun Wa and zhunti have the lowest combat power.


    With this view, the leader of Tongtian couldn''t help sighing: "What younger martial sister said is reasonable, but it won''t happen in a short time. After all, we have two saints. Even if they are arrogant, they have to weigh it. Moreover, before that, Hong Yun is a shield. As long as Hong Yun is not dead, your danger is much less. On the contrary, Kun Peng, if he is allowed to go on like this, I don''t know what will happen!"


    When it comes to Kunpeng, empress Nuwa is full of fire in her heart. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t move her back like this. She just heard her say, "senior brother Tongtian, although we don''t know what Kunpeng wants to do, it''s very bad for all of us if he goes on like this. Do you think we should invite senior brothers to discuss together and limit Kunpeng''s recklessness?"


    After hearing Nu Wa''s suggestion, the leader of Tongtian cult frowned. Obviously, she didn''t agree with the suggestion. Nu Wa sighed in her heart.


    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian said, "younger martial sister, although Kunpeng may bring us trouble, do you think anyone dares to make their ideas based on the cultivation of the eldest martial brother and the second martial brother?"


    Nuwa''s face darkened when she heard this, and she sighed, "what elder martial brother said is very true. I didn''t think about it well. With the cultivation of the elder martial brother and the second martial brother and the innate treasure on my body, how dare anyone except Kunpeng go to their trouble! If the elder martial brother and the second martial brother don''t care about it, let alone the two saints in the West."


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "it''s good that younger martial sister can understand this. Not only this is that they get together at the same time, but have you ever thought about where to discuss? If we all leave Nanzhan state, once something big happens, the three states without saints'' defense will suffer heavy losses!"


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa was completely dead about the public business Countermeasures of the saints. After all, no one would abandon her hometown.


    Empress Nuwa said, "senior brother Tongtian, that''s true, but why is Kunpeng''s shop so relieved? Do you think there''s another reason?"


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult frowned and said, "younger martial sister is suspecting that Kunpeng is colluding with God and Satan?"


    Empress Nuwa said: "I don''t know whether there is collusion between them. I always think there is something wrong. How can Kunpeng come to attack Hongyun so safely? If there is no secret, I won''t believe it. However, I have a bold guess. I''m afraid Kunpeng has reached some agreement with the God, so the other side will act so boldly without worrying about Beiju The safety of Luzhou! "


    Hearing what nun wa said, the leader of Tongtian cult was a little shaken and felt that this situation might happen. However, he still couldn''t fully believe it and said with suspicion: "younger martial sister, how big do you think this possibility is?"


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian sect said this, empress Nuwa immediately understood that he was suspicious, so she hurriedly said, "elder martial brother, I can''t say ten percent, but I have to be fifty or six percent sure. After all, when Kunpeng blocked each other, it was one-to-two. I don''t believe Kunpeng has the ability to fight two saints at the same time!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment and said, "if Kunpeng really has to reach some agreement with the other party, why is there still a constant war in beigulu Prefecture, with countless casualties on both sides? I''m afraid it doesn''t make sense!"


    Empress Nuwa said disapprovingly, "elder martial brother is wrong. It doesn''t make sense. Whether it''s Kunpeng or God and Satan, they really have an unspeakable secret, so they don''t dare to expose it too much, otherwise it will only cause the joint attack of the guests. Even if their cultivation is high, they can''t escape death, so it''s normal to cover it up!"


    Tongtian leader shook his head and said, "younger martial sister, things are not as simple as you think. If we can see through things, others can see through naturally. Kunpeng can''t have thought of this. I think although there is an agreement between them, it won''t endanger the three realms, otherwise the teacher is afraid that Kunpeng will not be the first to let go."


    The leader of Tongtian sect has some truth. Although Hongjun Daozu is now entangled by the other party''s Tiandao, it does not mean that he has no ability to interfere with the three realms. If Kunpeng really betrays the interests of the three realms, Hongjun Daozu, as a Tiandao, will not sit idly by. He will clean up Kunpeng even if he pays a heavy price.


    Although empress Nuwa hated Kunpeng very much, he also knew that there was some truth in what the leader of Tongtian said, so he said: "elder martial brother, if things are really what you said, there is only one explanation, that is, when the four sides of the world meet the three worlds, they suffered heavy losses and seriously injured their vitality, so they dare not act rashly!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "brother Wei also thinks so, but the damage of the four worlds must be different. Otherwise, the Greek divine domain we face will not dare to light up the army to take revenge after Kunpeng''s trouble. It must be that their loss is not too great, or they have gradually recovered their vitality."


    Mentioning that Kunpeng went to the Greek divinity to provoke trouble for them, Nu Wa''s anger immediately lit up. If it weren''t for Kunpeng, she might be making progress by taking the opportunity of the great road among the yuan gods.


    Therefore, empress Nuwa said, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng is walking with Haotian and Queen Mother Xi in this war, but they don''t see empress Houtu. Maybe they really have to seize the treasure of preaching from Gaia, the Mother God of the earth. If so, empress Houtu is afraid that she will preach soon!"


    Hearing this, the leader of Tongtian cult looked serious. If someone preached at the beginning of the great disaster, the consequences would be unimaginable. Those quasi saints who did not break through the realm would hit their saints. At that time, without the four forces attacking them, the three realms themselves may collapse. Thinking of here, the leader of Tongtian cult is not cold but millet.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian said, "if things really develop to that point, we can only prevent each other from preaching, so as to ensure the stability of the three realms!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said very well, but if he wanted to stop the empress of earth from preaching, he was afraid that they didn''t have the ability. Kunpeng had already been on guard against the ideas of the saints. The empress of earth had moved to the world of Kunpeng at this time. Even if they searched the whole North Gulu Prefecture, they couldn''t find the trace of empress of earth. Moreover, Kunpeng has left the mark of his own world on his disciples just in case. As long as something happens, he can instantly borrow the power of the world and hide in Kunpeng''s world. Among the three realms, only Daozu can stop it, but Daozu has time to take care of such small things.


    Empress Nuwa was very happy when she heard this. As long as she could stop empress Houtu from preaching, she didn''t have to worry that the witch clan would be too strong and oppress the demon clan.


    Unfortunately, although the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa thought well, they did not find that their ideas could not be realized at all. After all, they all have their own opponents, and it is impossible for a saint to prevent empress Houtu, a quasi saint, from testifying. Not to mention empress Houtu and Kunpeng, Only when the saints work together can it be possible, but the price they pay is unbearable. If they are not careful, the fairy world may move others.

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 732 the influence of Tu Sheng (2)


    Among the saints, the most unresponsive to Kunpeng''s killing of saints is the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun. Although Kunpeng''s power in heaven is very strong, they are both confident that they have the ability to fight one.


    In Dongsheng Shenzhou, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, what do you think we should do about this?"


    The supreme old gentleman said calmly, "younger martial brother, there''s no need to worry. There''s no need to worry about the accomplishments of you and me. What to worry about is Nu Wa and zhunti!"


    At first, the Heavenly Master of Yuanshi didn''t worry much. After all, he had a congenital treasure "Pangu flag" in his hand. When he heard what the Supreme Master said, he said calmly: "what the eldest martial brother said is very true. We''ll just wait and see what happens. But if junior brother Tongtian comes to us, we have to have an explanation?"


    The Supreme Master shook his head and said, "younger martial brother didn''t see things deep. In the current situation, do you think it''s possible for younger martial brother Tongtian to leave Nanzhan state?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was right when he thought about it and said, "elder martial brother has a brilliant vision, but I didn''t think of it."


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "you and I know what kind of person Kunpeng is. Since he dares to be so arrogant, there must be a backhand. We don''t need to pay attention to it. The headache should be the teacher rather than us. Now our main goal is to take out the opportunity of the great road among the yuan gods as soon as possible, and the others don''t need to pay attention to it."


    However, the Supreme Lord was more powerful than the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. He suddenly said that the origin of things was that the three realms were the important foundation of the Taoist ancestors, and the Taoist ancestors were the first to bear the brunt of major events.


    However, Yuanshi Tianzun was still worried and said, "elder martial brother, now the two worlds have shot, I''m afraid the remaining two worlds are not willing to be lonely, but we should be careful not to be overwhelmed by each other!"


    The supreme old gentleman smiled and said, "I know this for you. Even if you don''t say that you will make arrangements for me, whether Kunpeng or Tongtian junior brother, they can reach an agreement with the hostile world. Why can''t we? I''ll let xuandu discuss with each other before that. I think there will be results soon!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun did not expect that the supreme old gentleman would go to peace talks with the enemy without telling himself. He was greatly shocked. At the same time, he also paid more attention to the supreme old gentleman''s prevention.


    Not only did the supreme master do so, but the two western saints also made such a decision when Kunpeng reached an agreement with the hostile world. Both sides secretly signed an agreement that there should be no war within a hundred years.


    Hongjun Daozu was the one who did the most harm to this agreement. Originally, he hoped that the saints could seize the opportunity to carry out a bloodbath on the four sides of the world in order to weaken each other''s ability of heaven, but he overestimated his influence on the saints. Among the three worlds, only Hongyun still obeyed his orders. Unfortunately, Hongyun did not have that strength, And all saints want to take the opportunity to get rid of the control of heaven. The reason why things can develop to this point can only blame Hongjun Daozu himself.


    In the Western Paradise, the two saints of introduction and zhunti are worried about Kunpeng Tu Sheng''s move. For them, it can pierce into their hearts at any time like a sharp sword.


    Just listen, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng is making such a crazy move. I''m afraid he''s thinking about us saints, but we have to guard against it!"


    When the sage heard this, he sighed: "only a thousand days to be a thief, but there is no thousand days to prevent thieves. Now we saints are afraid to become the hunting objects of those quasi saints. Even these quasi saints inside us will be excited. Once we can''t deal with this well, the consequences will be very serious."


    The introduction of saints is not wrong. The strength of the west is based on luring demon, elucidating and intercepting the disciples of the three religions, but they can''t guarantee the loyalty of the disciples of the three religions. Therefore, their crisis is higher than that of Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress. After all, no one among the interceptors and demons will have the idea of Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa empress, Let them not worry about internal conspiracy. The most dangerous thing in the world is that there are problems within themselves. It is precisely because of internal problems that the two religions fell that they gave the two saints an opportunity to take advantage of.


    The reincarnation of the way of heaven was not well rewarded. At this time, the two saints in the West had to face internal instability. Even if there were internal problems in the interpretation and interception of the two religions, they only hurt their vitality, while the West was in a crisis of life and death.


    The Saint zhunti pondered for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, you said how can we tell our disciples the truth about the opportunity of the great road, so that we may solve the crisis!"


    Then the sage shook his head and said: "Younger martial brother, this is absolutely inappropriate. If we tell them the truth first, will they believe it? Once we do this, we will not face the rebellion of our disciples, but the anger of the Taoist ancestors! Also, even if there is a problem with the opportunity of the road, the holy throne still has a great temptation to quasi saints, but they may not give up. In that case, we can only Is to lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot, and finally end in failure. "


    After hearing the analysis of the sage, zhunti was very sad and sighed, "elder martial brother, do we have no other way?"


    Then the sage sighed, "when things come to this point, I''m afraid all calculations will not have any results. Everything should be determined by their own strength."


    Speaking of this, the sage paused for a moment, felt that this remark was a little heavy, and then enlightened zhunti and said, "younger martial brother, don''t worry too much. After all, there are red clouds in front of us, and those people don''t dare to find us for a moment."


    Why don''t zhunti saints know this, but he is not worried that zhunti will find himself, but he has other worries. He only heard him say: "senior brother, if these zhunti saints originally want to find us now, I''m not so worried. I''m afraid they will sneak attack behind us when we fight with the hostile world, and the consequences will be serious!"


    Then the sage said: "Younger martial brother, you are worried too much about this. Although they may have different ideas, they can''t attack us when we fight against the enemy world. After all, even if they succeed, they will die in the end, and everyone will not tolerate them. I think differently for my brother and you, but worry that they are rebelling now. That''s me It''s hard for us to clean up the situation. "


    Zhunti sage said, "even if they are brave enough, they don''t dare to do it at this time. In that case, there will only be death and no life. After all, we are both saints of the old school, but we are not comparable to the newly formed saints of Hongyun."


    Then the sage sighed: "Younger martial brother, I''m not worried about our safety. I''m worried that if civil strife happens, it will affect our future war and hostile world. Although we choose the weakest side in the Quartet, if our own strength loss is too heavy, even if we can win that side of the world, the gain is not worth the loss. I''m afraid we will be beaten by people, Buddhism and Buddhism in the future!"


    Zhunti was speechless when he quoted the sage. In order to prosper the west, they had already offended Sanqing and empress Nuwa. Even the newborn sage Hongyun had no good feelings for them. Once the West suffered heavy losses in the great disaster, the outcome can be imagined.


    Thinking of this, the sage zhunti said, "elder martial brother, neither this nor that, but what should we do?"


    Then the sage said, "at present, we can only do a good job in the work of our disciples so that they won''t have any changes for the time being, and then concentrate on drawing out the opportunity of the great road among the yuan gods as soon as possible. In that way, if they want to start ¡õ¡õ¡õ, we can give them the opportunity of the great road, so our crisis can be solved naturally."


    According to their previous progress, it takes decades or even a hundred years to take out the opportunity of the avenue. In this hundred years, no one can guarantee that they have no different intention of lighting lamps and multi treasure Buddha.


    Zhunti pondered for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, since we don''t trust Duobao Tathagata Buddha and lantern burning ancient Buddha, we might as well put them in the battlefield, so that even if something happens, we can reduce our losses¡°


    Then the sage heard this and sighed, "well, now we can only do it first. We can wait for us to take out the opportunity of the great road among the yuan gods. As for Kunpeng and empress Houtu, we don''t need to pay attention. At that time, we will have Hongjun Taoist ancestors and Hongyun to have a headache!"


    The sage zhunti nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true, but after this, Hongyun''s four have no energy to find Kunpeng''s trouble. He can''t protect himself. I''m afraid Styx''s four won''t let him go easily."


    Then the sage said calmly, "now the Styx river is attached to the leader of Tongtian cult. What he wants is to be approved by the leader of Tongtian cult. Even if he wants to, the red cloud is not without the power to fight back."

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 733 the influence of Tu Sheng (3)


    It''s right to introduce the saint. The ancestor of Styx river hesitated about Kunpeng''s killing the saint. He didn''t know whether he should go alone to find Hongyun to seize the opportunity of the avenue or discuss with the leader of Tongtian cult first. These two choices made it difficult for him to make a decision for the moment.


    Speaking of these two options, they have their own advantages and disadvantages. Although they are free to act alone, they first have to go their separate ways with the leader of Tongtian cult. Secondly, they are not sure that they can successfully win Hongyun. After all, he does not have the combat power of Kunpeng and many spiritual treasures of Kunpeng. If you discuss with the leader of Tongtian cult, according to the understanding of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa by Styx River, you are afraid that you will find it difficult to get each other''s support. Although he does not understand what the saints are doing in secret, from their performance since the disaster, they do not want to start a war in a short time. They need peace, so they will not let themselves act rashly.


    After thinking for several times, Styx decided to go and discuss with the leader of Tongtian cult. In this way, even if he had something to do in the future, he could ask the leader for help. It was precisely because of Styx''s caution that he escaped.


    During the great disaster, no secret of heaven can be predicted. When the Styx river appeared in nanzhanbu state, it shocked the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa.


    After sitting down, the leader of Tongtian cult asked, "I don''t know what''s important for friends of the Ming River to come to the south to look into the southern state?"


    Styx river said, "the sage of heaven, Kunpeng''s act of slaughtering the sage a few days ago shocked me. There is something I don''t quite understand in my heart, so I want to ask two saints for advice!"


    After hearing the words of the Styx River, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa somehow understood why the Styx river came. They were afraid that he was greedy for the opportunity of the red cloud road.


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "you and I are allies of each other, but please tell me what you want!"


    Upon hearing this, the river Styx said, "all saints in heaven, I want to ask if the saints can really die as Kunpeng said?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded and said, "this is true, but it''s not so simple for Taoist friends to kill a saint. Although Kunpeng can easily defeat Hongyun, it doesn''t mean Hongyun is really weak! If Taoist friends want to make Hongyun''s idea, please think twice."


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, he made Styx alert. He suddenly realized that some of the things he had previously thought were too ideal. If the saint really died so easily, he would not be worthy of being called a saint.


    Thinking of this, Styx hurriedly said, "thank you for reminding me. The two saints know a lot about the opportunity of the avenue. I wonder if you can give me some advice!"


    As soon as the Styx river said this, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa looked at each other and wondered whether they could tell the secret of the great road!


    Seeing the hesitant expression of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa, Styx immediately understood that each other had something in mind. So Styx hurriedly said, "if the two saints have something difficult to say, it''s better not to answer, so as not to be embarrassed!"


    The words of the Styx river make it even more difficult for the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. If they don''t say anything, even if the Styx River doesn''t say anything for the time being, they will not be dissatisfied, so the alliance between the two sides will be damaged.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "in fact, there''s nothing difficult to hide, but I''m afraid that Taoist friends don''t believe it!"


    When Styx heard this, he said with a smile: "the saints in heaven are joking. Since I asked the two saints, naturally I believe the two saints, how can I doubt them!"


    When the leader of Tongtian sect heard this, he sighed deeply. When things came to this point, he couldn''t hide it any more. That would only damage the relationship between him and Styx. Styx is of incomparable importance to him. Therefore, even if it''s inappropriate to say this, the leader of Tongtian sect would also say.


    Just listen, Tongtian leader said: "Friend of the underworld River, we all know that the opportunity of the avenue is the key to preaching, but we don''t know that there are serious defects in preaching with the opportunity of the avenue. To tell you the truth, junior sister Nuwa and I are trying to find a way to take out the opportunity of the avenue among our Yuanshen. If you believe what I said, don''t think about the opportunity of the avenue, so as not to regret it in the future!"


    When he heard the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, Styx was greatly shocked. He couldn''t believe that the opportunity of the avenue was defective, but the leader of Tongtian cult had no reason to deceive him, which made Styx confused. He only asked, "can the saint of Tongtian tell me in detail what the defect of the opportunity of the avenue is?"


    As soon as the Styx river said this, the leader of Tongtian cult understood what the other side was thinking. In fact, if he stood in the position of Styx River, he would not easily believe it. Since he had said it, there was no need to hide it. Therefore, the leader of Tongtian cult said, "since Taoist friends want to hear it, I''ll tell you the secret!"


    Upon hearing this, Styx was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "all saints in heaven, please tell me. I''m all ears!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect smiled calmly and said, "the friend of the underworld river must have doubts about what I did with younger martial sister Nuwa at the time of the last robbery?"


    When he heard the leader''s question, Styx was a little puzzled. What does this have to do with the opportunity of the avenue? Although he was puzzled, he answered the leader''s question and said: "I do feel puzzled about some things, but I don''t know what does this have to do with the opportunity of the avenue?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "it matters a lot. The reason why I and younger martial sister Nuwa do that is because they are affected by the opportunity of the avenue. Although the opportunity of the avenue can let people prove the Tao, it is also the way for the heaven to control the three realms. To prove the Tao with the opportunity of the avenue, their lifeblood is firmly controlled in the hands of the heaven!"


    Styx didn''t expect that things would be so amazing. He just heard him say: "the saint of heaven doesn''t believe what you said, but it''s too amazing. I still want to confirm it. It''s true?"


    At this time, empress Nuwa said, "friend of the underworld River, do you think it is necessary for us to deceive you? Elder martial brother Tongtian and I know that the saints don''t understand this except Hongyun''s new testimony. Everyone else knows that Kunpeng also knows this very well, otherwise he won''t delay in preaching!"


    Mentioning Kunpeng, Styx was surprised again and asked, "empress Nuwa can''t make a mistake. Hong Yun, as a saint, doesn''t know about it. How can Kunpeng know!"


    When Tongtian cult leader heard this, he was afraid that empress Nu Wa would damage her relationship with the Styx River, so he quickly said: "I don''t need to tell you how powerful Kunpeng is. You know very well that he can defeat the saints with the cultivation of quasi saints, and dare to fight against the Taoist ancestors. If he doesn''t have some special skills, does he dare to do so? What''s surprising to know about this? And you don''t think Kunpeng has cut three corpses but can''t prove the Tao. Isn''t there any mystery?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult is right. Kunpeng can fight against Hongjun Daozu chamber. Knowing this is nothing, and Kunpeng''s behavior is really suspicious.


    Looking at the meditation of the Styx River, the leader of Tongtian cult then said: "friend of the Styx River, I know you will have doubts in your heart. If you really want to get the opportunity of the avenue, I can give my opportunity of the avenue to the Taoist friend when the disaster is over, which is also a token of your alliance with me!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult is a man of great words. If it''s the supreme old gentleman, the first emperor of heaven or the two saints of the west, Styx won''t easily believe it. But the leader of Tongtian cult said so, Styx believed it. However, he was a little worried, so he said: "the saint of Tongtian, aren''t you afraid that your Taoist friends will be aware of it and get angry?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed and said, "things have come to this point. Taoist friends think we have nothing to worry about. If we don''t take advantage of this opportunity to take out the opportunity of the great road among the yuan gods, I''m afraid we won''t have this opportunity in the future and become a puppet of the way of heaven.


    Upon hearing this, Styx turned his mind and felt that the leader of Tongtian sect had some truth. If things were really as the other party said, the great disaster was indeed the best time to get rid of the heavenly way, and the great disaster was the war between the three worlds and the four worlds. Even if the Taoist ancestor could win, he would lose both with the other party''s heavenly way. At that time, even if he wanted to control the saints, he was powerless.


    With such an idea, Styx eliminated the trouble of going to find Hongyun and decided to prove the Tao with his own strength. It was precisely because of the change of his thought that he saved himself from a disaster. If he really had to kill the heaven, he would inevitably die. Hongjun Daozu couldn''t kill Kunpeng, but it didn''t take much effort to kill Styx.

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 734 Nordic divine realm


    When the Styx River found the leader of Tongtian cult, great changes took place in the four directions. A tall city of the sky appeared above the junction of nanzhanbu Prefecture and Dongsheng Shenzhou.


    As soon as the city of the sky came out, the people guarding the three realms and the four worlds, the disciples of the three religions and the disciples of the three religions immediately found out this situation. Although they did not know the origin of the city of the sky, they could not deal with such a major matter, so they immediately reported it to the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian sect leader for assistance.


    At the time of receiving this news, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa had just finished talking with the Styx river. They had to be cautious about such a major event. Unfortunately, they didn''t know the details, but they couldn''t make a correct judgment. They had to go to the accident site to investigate the details.


    Not only the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were shocked, but everyone in the three realms was shocked. The two saints in the West and Kunpeng were better. After all, the city of the sky did not appear on their ground, so they were not worried about it, but just paid more attention to it.


    The Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun were in some pain. Just now they thought they were lucky and no one bothered them, but they didn''t expect something to happen immediately. In order to find out the situation, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun had to get up and go to the place of the accident.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun did not want to do nothing, but they were afraid that Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa would do the same, so for the sake of safety, they could only go to see the enemy in person.


    It was very easy for saints to travel. In an instant, they came to the junction of the enemy and ourselves and observed the situation of the sky city nearby. To the surprise of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, when they arrived, Tongtian cult leader, empress Nuwa and Styx also came here.


    Although it is said that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun had a small holiday with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa, it was related to the safety of both sides, so the two sides were not hostile to each other. However, the presence of the river Styx with the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa still surprised the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun. Although they all knew that the river Styx had taken refuge in the leader of Tongtian cult before the disaster, his high-profile appearance in front of the three realms meant ¡õ¡õ.


    After the meeting, the leader of Tongtian cult didn''t go too far. After all, as the elder brother of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, he wanted to come forward to salute first. He only heard him say, "I didn''t expect that this matter had surprised the two senior brothers. I don''t know what opinion the two senior brothers have on this matter?"


    Hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said, "this happened so suddenly that brother Wei doesn''t know what to do. However, on the surface, the sky city is only afraid of the other party''s hidden power. Since they use this power, they are afraid that they want to fight with us!"


    As soon as the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said this, the faces of Tongtian cult leader and empress Nu Wa changed and fought a decisive battle. This is not a good thing. Once the two sides fight a decisive battle, they will completely lose the opportunity to get rid of the control of heaven.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian sect quickly said: "elder martial brother, it''s impossible. According to my information, they hurt their vitality because they connected with the three realms, but they can''t recover for a while and a half. How can they fight with us at this time? It''s obviously not normal!"


    The Supreme Lord sighed, "younger martial brother, I know it''s not normal, but if it''s not so, why did the other party use his hidden power at this time?"


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he didn''t know how to answer, but Styx said, "is it their internal discord that someone wants to act alone?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun sneered and said, "Styx Taoist friend, do you think it''s possible? The other party is not a fool. If they do so, they will only compensate for their little life."


    After seeing the quarrel between Yuanshi Tianzun and Styx River, the Supreme Lord stopped them. After all, now is not the time to argue. They have to find a way to solve this big trouble, otherwise things will become more and more dangerous.


    Just listen, Lao Jun said: "From the current situation, the situation is very unfavorable to you and us. The two saints of the West and Kunpeng face one world respectively, but we are only afraid of facing the three world. In this case, the poor don''t think we can win. Even if we win, it''s a terrible victory. So after all, we discuss with everyone and re naturalize. What do you think, younger martial brother?"


    Hearing what the Supreme Lord said, the leader of Tongtian cult will naturally refuse. After all, no one is a fool. He doesn''t want to cause heavy losses to his disciples. The leader of Tongtian cult nodded and said, "elder martial brother, this is very true. I fully support this decision, but I''m afraid it''s difficult to convene them to discuss this matter under such circumstances!"


    The Supreme Master of Tongtian cult doesn''t understand why he doesn''t understand. It''s none of his business. Whether it''s the two saints in the West or Kunpeng, they can''t sacrifice themselves for others. However, the Supreme Master doesn''t want to make plans for both of them. After all, they also have their own opponents. His goal is the red cloud above the heaven.


    Taishang Laojun said, "younger martial brother, you don''t have to worry about it. Brother Wei wants Hongyun to take charge of the sky city, so he won''t make trouble for us everywhere. I think neither Kunpeng nor the two saints in the West will refuse this proposal. After all, it''s very beneficial to them."


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "although the eldest martial brother thinks well, the situation is very delicate now. I''m afraid Kunpeng and the two saints in the West will not be lighter than the land of North Julu state and West Niuhe state!"


    Hearing this, the supreme old gentleman shook his head and said, "younger martial brother, he is worried too much. Kunpeng and the two saints in the West are not fools. Although the current situation is a little delicate, if we all give up on the sky city, the consequences are not affordable. I think they will come to have a talk anyway."


    The words of the Supreme Lord made the leader of Tongtian feel excited, so he asked, "according to the words of senior brother, where should we go to discuss the big plan?"


    The supreme old gentleman said calmly, "since we want the red cloud, we naturally want to have a chat in the heaven. Moreover, this can also show our sincerity, so that the two western saints and Kunpeng have no reason to refuse!"


    After hearing this, the leader of Tongtian sect thought for a moment and said, "well, listen to the eldest martial brother!"


    After hearing the promise of Tongtian sect leader, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun had a long chat, and their mood was much easier. The Supreme Master said, "since younger martial brother has no opinion, let''s go back and arrange everything, and then invite everyone to Tianting to discuss the big plan!"


    The leader of Tongtian sect nodded and said, "what elder martial brother said is very true. I''ll go back and arrange everything now."


    The leader of Tongtian cult said this and gave a gift. Then he returned to Nanzhan Prefecture with empress Nu Wa and the Styx river. On the way, empress Nu Wa said, "elder martial brother, how sure do you think this thing is? Is there another conspiracy?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "if you don''t hide it from younger martial sister, you can''t be sure of it. After all, this is an emergency. We don''t know what the other party is thinking, so we can only act according to the circumstances."


    When Styx heard this, he said: "Hongyun or others, when things get to this point, we can''t resist the city of the sky. Isn''t Hongyun always trying to resist one side of the world in the Zixiao palace? Isn''t it a good opportunity now? We can use carelessness to suppress the other party''s consent. Moreover, he himself is a reserve personnel, and Hongyun has provoked Kunpeng some time ago, even if he doesn''t agree You can''t agree! "


    This remark of the Styx river is about the heart of the leader of Tongtian cult. If you want to say that you are most worried about this matter, it belongs to him and empress Nuwa. Persimmons will be soft to pinch. Although he has the "immortal killing sword array" in his hand and doesn''t care about the other party''s attack, he didn''t use this sword array in the last fight. The other party doesn''t know his strength, but empress Nuwa was defeated when she came on, which is the reason They gave each other enough reasons, and they had no defense treasure, but they couldn''t compare with the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Thinking of this, the leader of Tongtian cult is secretly determined to force Hongyun to take over this matter anyway. After the emergence of the city of the sky, Hongyun is anxious. His personnel arrangement is a reserve. When the hostile side changes again, he has to intervene. Even if he doesn''t intervene, the saints will come to the door He couldn''t disagree. So Hongyun thought that since he was already in a passive position, he might as well come out and take over this matter directly and generously. Maybe he still had a chance of life. The emergence of the city of the sky made all the immortals in the three realms no longer have the mood of closed door cultivation, so he could only be prepared to resist.

 Chapter 1196

    Sanqing and empress Nuwa did not dare to delay. After making a decision, they took action immediately, arranged the defense of the disciples in their own ways, and then sent out notices one after another to invite the great supernatural powers in the three worlds to discuss major events in the heaven.


    After receiving the notice, Kunpeng, Haotian, Xi Wang''s mother and Zhen Yuanzi all had their own views on the matter. Haotian and Xi Wang''s mother thought that the matter had little to do with beijulu Prefecture and didn''t need to be paid attention to, while Zhen Yuanzi thought that there was nothing to do to see it, and they couldn''t hate the saints because of this small matter.


    Kunpeng didn''t say anything about the invitation of the saints, but just when they were in business, empress Houtu left the customs. Although she didn''t preach, she has now recovered her cultivation.


    After empress Houtu left the customs, Kunpeng had a long chat. After all, he didn''t guarantee that God and Satan would really act according to the agreement, so he was always worried.


    Empress Houtu was shocked to learn about the emergence of the sky city after she left the customs. She thought that this matter was related to the safety of the three realms, which was also very unfavorable to them. No one could guarantee that the sky city would not come to beigulu state. Therefore, she agreed with the intention of Sanqing and empress Nuwa and wanted to go to business.


    Just listen, empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, this is unusual. I think we should go and discuss with empress Sanqing and Nuwa!"


    Kunpeng doesn''t agree with the idea of empress Houtu. It''s OK to discuss big plans together, but empress Houtu can''t leave beigulu. After all, beigulu needs a strong expert to take charge in case of accidents.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said: "it''s right for the later Taoist friends to discuss the big plan together, but the Taoist friends can''t go. After all, beijulu Prefecture can''t be ruled by experts. Moreover, last time you and I went to nanzhanbu Prefecture, we all know that Taoist friends can have an excuse to rule beijulu Prefecture!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, he immediately got the consent of Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi. Among them, only empress Houtu can fight the saints with the power of congenital treasure. Therefore, after Kunpeng left beijulu state, empress Houtu was the best candidate to sit in the town.


    In the face of the collective persuasion of Kunpeng, Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi, empress Houtu can only give up her own ideas, and the other party is also for her sake. After all, all the conditions for her preaching have been improved. The only difference is time. Staying in beijulu state can enable her to continue to understand.


    Empress Houtu was worried about the separation of Kunpeng''s four gods and beasts. After all, the separation of Kunpeng''s four gods and beasts hurt the origin in the last war. She wanted to recover, but she didn''t give a breath. Therefore, empress Houtu wanted Kunpeng more time to recover her poor strength. However, when Kunpeng insisted, she couldn''t refuse in public, and the separation of the four gods and beasts was Kunpeng''s card, She couldn''t discuss it in public, so the matter of empress Houtu staying in beigulu was settled.


    Kunpeng has reason to stay behind empress Tu, but there is no need to worry about the invasion of the hostile world. In the future, empress Tu''s cultivation is even if God comes with Satan, but it is possible to resist for a period of time. As long as there is a moment, Kunpeng can return to beijulu state from the heaven.


    Kunpeng and the two saints of the West have no worries about it, but they hesitate about it for fear that there will be changes in the hostile world when they leave. If they don''t go, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and even Kunpeng and Hongyun will shut out the West. Once the city of the sky falls on them, I''m afraid these people won''t reach out to help, With such consideration, the two saints of the West were hesitant.


    It''s no wonder that the two saints of the West are so hesitant. In the other three states, the interior of either side is very stable. Even the team hastily gathered by Kunpeng is very peaceful and supports each other in the face of interests, but the west is different. There are too many contradictions among themselves. If there are two saints of the west, they will converge, However, if there are no two saints in the west, once something happens, they are afraid that the other party will be in chaos.


    Although the two saints in the West had many worries, they couldn''t help thinking about the future. Finally, they gnawed their teeth and decided that they both went to heaven to discuss. Zhunti left his relic gold body in case of an accident.


    The first people who came to the heaven were the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, followed by the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. After all, the four of them were the initiators of the meeting, but they had to come early.


    Hongyun, as the Lord of heaven, was very angry after the arrival of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader, empress Nu Wa and the Styx river. Many scattered repairs on the heaven were close to Sanqing and empress Nu Wa. If the time was not wrong, Hongyun would have been angry.


    However, Hong Yun was comforted by the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa, but he didn''t go too far and didn''t have in-depth communication with these people. It seemed that he didn''t want to safely overhead him as the emperor of heaven, which let him breathe a sigh of relief.


    The reason why they do this is not that they don''t want to touch the heaven, but that they can''t excessively disperse the power of Hongyun in this situation. After all, they also want Hongyun to deal with the sudden emergence of the city of the sky in the four directions. If they excessively disperse the power of Hongyun, they give Hongyun a full excuse to avoid it, This is not what they want to see, and it is for this reason that Hongyun escaped.


    Soon after the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa arrived at Tianting, Kunpeng, Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi also arrived. Originally, Kunpeng thought he would be the last to arrive, but he didn''t expect that the two saints of the West had not come yet. He was a little confused, but he soon thought of the reason and needed time to arrange, Not to mention the two western saints. After all, there is a empress of Houtu on his side. If the two western saints go to heaven at the same time, they must be fully prepared.


    The appearance of Kunpeng, Haotian, Xi Wang''s mother and Zhen Yuanzi changed Hongyun''s face. It seems that he has a grudge against Kunpeng for slaughtering his three corpses some time ago.


    Kunpeng didn''t care about Hongyun''s hostile eyes and didn''t take him to heart. After all, the saints invited everyone to come. Kunpeng also knew a little about the purpose. On that day, the empty city finally had to be dealt with by Hongyun. He couldn''t find the time to be bad for himself.


    Just as Hongyun and Kunpeng looked at each other, the two saints of the west finally came to the heaven. At this time, Lao Jun, as the host, said, "since everyone has arrived, let''s start discussing how to deal with the sudden emergence of the city of the sky!"


    Hearing this, Hongyun sneered: "elder martial brother, I''m afraid he''s wrong. It seems that some people don''t take this matter to heart. Don''t you see that empress Houtu didn''t come! Her behavior is clearly not taking the safety of the three realms to heart."


    As soon as Hongyun said this, everyone present understood that he wanted to take the opportunity to challenge Kunpeng. The Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa didn''t want to be involved in the struggle between them because it had the greatest relationship with them, so the four of them didn''t speak.


    At this time, Kunpeng sneered and said, "whether he cares about the safety of the three realms is not just a matter of words, nor is it someone who started a war in disregard of the overall situation."


    All saints have arrived, but Hong Yun is not worried that Kunpeng dares to make excessive moves, so he sneered: "I also learned from Kunpeng''s Taoist friends and empress Houtu. You can only blame yourself for setting such a bad example to me!"


    The two saints in the West were worried that the delay would affect their safety, so zhunti came forward and said, "well, don''t argue. Now we want to discuss the impact of the city of the sky on the three realms. We don''t have time to listen to your gossip!"


    Zhunti''s sudden noise made Hongyun a little confused. He didn''t understand why the other party had to intervene in the dispute between himself and Kunpeng, so he said: "senior brother zhunti, I''m also thinking about the three realms. If everyone only cares about themselves like empress Houtu, wouldn''t the three realms be chaotic in the future."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he snorted coldly and said, "Hong Yun, what kind of thing do you dare to speak so wildly? If you only care about yourself, then you won''t incarnate the six samsara. What qualifications do you have to comment on her? If all the people present have made contributions to the three realms, who can be greater than the latter? And what contributions have you made to the three realms?"


    Kunpeng''s counterattack was extremely sharp. In terms of merit, empress earth turned into the merit of six reincarnations, which is second only to the merit of Pangu''s great God opening the sky. Although Kunpeng''s merit at this time is not weaker than empress earth, he gathered bit by bit, which is very different from Empress earth, but there is a world difference between them.


    In the face of Kunpeng''s counterattack, Hong Yun was speechless. Although Hong Yun demonstrated Tao with merit, his oath was to improve the Tao of heaven, which had little to do with the three realms. After all, even without a perfect Tao of heaven, the three realms could still operate.

 Chapter 1197

    At this time, the supreme old gentleman had to stop the dispute between Kunpeng and Hongyun. After all, they don''t have much time to quarrel. No one knows whether the Quartet will take the opportunity to launch an all-out war. Although the probability is relatively small, it is not impossible.


    Just listen, the Supreme Master said, "don''t mention the past, younger martial brother Hongyun and Taoist friend Kunpeng. The most important thing for us now is to discuss how to deal with this sudden change!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng said calmly, "it''s not that I want to quarrel with him, but that he has to find trouble for me. I can''t help fighting back!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Hongyun was angry and immediately said loudly, "you can say this, Kunpeng. If you don''t act arrogantly and make trouble everywhere, how can I trouble you if you don''t pay attention to everyone!"


    Hearing that Kunpeng and Hongyun were still arguing, zhunti was a little angry. Speaking of the emergence of the city of the sky, he did not pose a great threat to the West. After all, it appeared in Dongsheng God and Nanzhan Prefecture, but it was inappropriate for them to leave Xiniu Hezhou, so he angrily said: "That''s enough! If the two Taoist friends want to continue to quarrel over these little things, I''m sorry. I don''t have time to delay here!"


    Zhunti''s speech again attracted the attention of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa. After all, the city of the sky poses the greatest threat to them. It is not easy to oppress Hongyun without the support of the two western saints, so they can''t let it continue anyway.


    The Supreme Master said quickly, "younger martial brother Hongyun and Taoist friend Kunpeng, please give me a face. No matter who is right or wrong before, don''t argue here. If you really want to quarrel, please solve it yourself after you finish your business!"


    Now Kunpeng can say that everything is ready. He only owes Dongfeng, but he doesn''t want to argue with Hongyun, so he said: "since the old gentleman and sage speak, I naturally respect him!"


    Although Hongyun has the support of Hongjun Daozu behind him, he also knows that the city of the sky is of great importance. If he quarrels with Kunpeng on these small matters, he is afraid that the gains will not pay off and will harm the saints. Therefore, he can only keep silent and stop provoking Kunpeng, so as not to make himself unable to stand in the three realms.


    After seeing that both Kunpeng and Hongyun gave way, Taishang Laojun just breathed a sigh of relief. However, Taishang Laojun was dissatisfied with Hongyun''s repeated disputes. If Hongyun was not needed, Taishang Laojun would have been rude to him. After all, letting Hongyun develop was a threat to him. As for Kunpeng, Taishang Laojun was also dissatisfied with it, but Kunpeng''s strength is there, but it needs to pay a considerable price to deal with Kunpeng. The emperor doesn''t want to damage his own strength for Kunpeng.


    Seeing that Kunpeng and Hongyun were no longer speaking, empress Nuwa said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, everyone came to heaven to discuss. Why didn''t empress Houtu come? Did she fail to do anything?"


    For Nuwa''s words, the Supreme Lord couldn''t help frowning. He finally pressed down Kunpeng and red cloud. Nuwa''s mother infiltrated again, but he was a little angry. He thought Nuwa didn''t know how to advance and retreat.


    Kunpeng was not angry with empress Nu Wa. Empress Houtu didn''t come to Tianting. The saints must have doubts. Since empress Nu Wa asked him, he didn''t answer. So he said: "Some time ago, poor Taoist priest and Houtu Taoist friend went around the Greek divine domain. Although they gained a little, Houtu Taoist friend was seriously hurt. At the moment, he is in closed training, but he can''t get out of the customs to meet you in a short time, so he didn''t come here just now!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, all the people present except Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi, who had known for a long time, smiled and seemed to know that they were very happy.


    Kunpeng was not surprised by the people''s performance. These people were eager for Empress Houtu to be injured and unable to testify in order to reduce their threat. Kunpeng naturally knew this very well. This is why Kunpeng always insisted on not letting empress Houtu come. If empress Houtu came, it would arouse the vigilance of all saints and bring trouble to beigulu state.


    After knowing the current situation of empress Houtu, the saints had a long breath in their hearts. Although they did not fully believe in Kunpeng''s words, they all knew the skills of Gaia, the mother of the earth, so they all thought that empress Houtu could not preach in a short time, which was very beneficial to them.


    Just listen, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said: "the sudden appearance of the city of the sky in Nanzhan Prefecture and Dongsheng Shenzhou is a great pressure on us. Although we don''t know their specific situation, we know from the situation detected by the poor road that there is a saint in the city of the sky, so we must guard against him!"


    After hearing this, Kunpeng motioned Haotian to ask for details. Haotian asked, "elder martial brother, I don''t know what power is in the city of the sky, and does it also represent the power of the world?"


    Haotian''s question was unavoidable to the supreme old gentleman, and Hongyun was very concerned about it, because he knew that no matter what kind of power existed in the city of the sky, the saints were afraid that they would give it to themselves to resist. Therefore, Hongyun was very nervous and was afraid that the supreme old gentleman would refuse to answer.


    Seeing this, the Supreme Lord said calmly, "brother Haotian, according to my brother''s observation, the city of the sky is indeed a world. They call themselves the Nordic God domain, and the God in charge of the God domain is an Odin God."


    The words of the Supreme Lord shocked Kunpeng. Before the disaster, he always felt as if he had forgotten something. Now he finally realized that he had forgotten the existence of the Nordic divine domain. Odin was a great God in mythology, but later it was covered up by the Greek divine domain and God, and only the four worlds invaded the three worlds, so Kunpeng didn''t remember him, After hearing the words of the supreme old gentleman, he woke up.


    When he heard that the other party was also a world, Hongyun was a little excited and wanted to take charge of the world alone, so he asked, "elder martial brother, since the other party is also a world, he must be not weak?"


    As soon as Hongyun said this, Taishang Laojun and others immediately understood Hongyun''s idea, but they were very happy. Since Hongyun wanted to touch the world, they could push the boat with the water and hand over the world to Hongyun.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said: "younger martial brother Hongyun, the time when the empty city appeared that day was too short. I was worried that things would cause unrest in the three realms, so I didn''t ask my disciples to investigate carefully, and I didn''t quite understand the other party''s strength. However, the other party has only one saint. I''m sure he won''t have much strength."


    In order to make Hongyun drill in circles, Taishang Laojun changed his nicknames and calls, and repeatedly hinted that the other party would not have much strength to cheer Hongyun on.


    Everyone was very happy and didn''t stop the Supreme Lord''s move. The only worry was Zhen Yuanzi. However, Zhen Yuanzi didn''t dare to remind Hongyun in this case, which would only cause the anger of the saints. In this way, he was afraid to burn himself. It was considered that Kunpeng and others helped him. He was afraid that he would have no chance to prove the truth, so for this matter, Zhenyuanzi can only keep silent.


    When seeing Hongyun''s intention, the Supreme Master said again: "younger martial brother Hongyun, now we all have to face one world, so we can''t resist the Nordic divine domain in the sky city again. I''m afraid we still need you to take charge of the overall situation, and there are so many gods in Tianting, who are just good helpers for younger martial brother. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Hongyun was alert and said, "elder martial brother, Tianting wants to maintain the stability of the three realms. I''m afraid it can''t pull out its strength to resist the Nordic divine domain in the city of the sky. In my opinion, it''s better to ask the teacher to make decisions to avoid accidents."


    Upon hearing this, the great old gentleman frowned and said: "Younger martial brother Hongyun, you also know that now the teacher is resisting each other''s way of heaven. There is time to pay attention to us. If you ask the teacher to make a decision, I''m afraid it will delay major events. Moreover, didn''t the teacher let the younger martial brother be our backup personnel at the beginning, but now the other party shows a hidden power, so it should be taken over by the younger martial brother."


    As soon as the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said this, he was immediately recognized by Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints. Kunpeng didn''t express his opinion because he had a grudge with Hongyun. Haotian, Xiwang''s mother and Zhen Yuanzi were dominated by Kunpeng. Naturally, they won''t make their own decisions and destroy major events, making Hongyun vigilant.


    Kunpeng''s caution is very necessary. In this special case, as long as they don''t pay attention and let Hongyun have a trace of vigilance, they may have wasted all their previous efforts. Therefore, the prudent behavior of Kunpeng and others makes the supreme Lao Jun and several saints very happy.

 Chapter 1198

    Although Hong Yun is greedy for the Nordic divine realm, he is not completely lost at this time. He is still vigilant against the words of the supreme old gentleman. Just listen to him: "Elder martial brother, although I really hope to help you win the Nordic Kingdom, there are not enough people in the heaven. I''m afraid it will disappoint the elder martial brother. I still think it should be handed over to the teacher."


    Hearing this, the supreme old gentleman changed his face and said: "Younger martial brother Hongyun, you have to think clearly. In this case, don''t say whether you can find a teacher. Even if you find a teacher, only you, a saint in the three realms, have the ability to block the sky city. Of course, brother Wei doesn''t want to force you to agree, but brother Wei''s ugly words are in front. If younger martial brother refuses this, he can''t win the Nordic kingdom in the future Get any benefit! "


    The Supreme Lord''s words are both soft and hard, which makes it difficult for Hongyun to resist. He is worried that if he doesn''t take the initiative to agree to the other party''s requirements now, the New Nordic divine domain will move to others again, but promise, and he is worried that he will fall into the trap of the Supreme Lord.


    After thinking for several times, Hongyun decided to agree with the suggestion of the supreme old gentleman. After all, he had decided to take the initiative before. In that case, why should he be forced to agree to it by the other party. Thinking of this, Hongyun said: "Well, since the eldest martial brother says so, if I don''t agree, I won''t give the eldest martial brother face, but I also have a request. If the eldest martial brother agrees, I will resist the sky city!"


    The Supreme Lord was overjoyed when he heard this and said, "younger martial brother, please tell me what you want. As long as it''s not too much, we won''t refuse!"


    Hongyun said, "don''t worry, senior brother. I''m not greedy. As long as you agree not to interfere in all my actions, I''ll take it!"


    The Supreme Lord thought that Hongyun would make excessive demands, but he didn''t expect that the other party should make such demands. He was a false alarm. He only heard him say: "please rest assured, younger martial brother Hongyun. You can promise this on behalf of everyone. No one will interfere with your every move. Of course, the premise is that younger martial brother don''t make trouble for us!"


    Hongyun said, "elder martial brother, I know what to do and what not to do. I will never make trouble for you."


    The reason why Hongyun put forward such a simple request and didn''t ask the saints to send troops to help himself is that he didn''t want them to intervene in the Nordic divine domain. He was afraid that the other party would secretly use tricks to make him waste his efforts. In the end, the divine domain was owned by others and he got nothing.


    I have to say that Hongyun''s vision is too shallow. He only sees the immediate interests, but he doesn''t see far-reaching things. He is really not a good decision-maker.


    Regardless of Hongyun''s eyes, in short, at this time, he has fallen into the trap laid by the supreme old gentleman. He has forgotten his own ability and is imagining that he has captured the world and become the Lord of the world.


    When seeing Hongyun''s face excited by fantasy, everyone present breathed a sigh and thought that as long as there was no accident, Hongyun would willingly take over the task of resisting the Nordic God domain, and the next thing would be much easier. Even if there were problems in the future, it had nothing to do with them.


    Just when everyone was happy, an unexpected accident happened. Hongjun Daozu suddenly came to the heaven, and the originally scheduled things changed.


    The reason why Hongjun Daozu suddenly came to heaven was that Hongyun was so short-sighted that he was caught in the trap of the saints. If things go on like this, Hongyun will be badly hurt if he doesn''t die. Although Hongyun is unbearable, he is the only Saint Hongjun Daozu can command. Hongjun Daozu can''t watch Hongyun fall, so he wants to stop it The plot.


    As soon as Hongjun Daozu appeared, the Supreme Master and others were shocked by it. At the same time, there was a chill. They all felt that they were afraid of big things, and all the previous things were done in vain. Among these people, only Kunpeng didn''t care about Hongjun Daozu''s arrival. It didn''t matter to himself. They were very upset when they saw it.


    When Taoist Hongjun came to the saints, they didn''t dare to lose their courtesy, so they hurried forward to visit Taoist Hongjun. Among them, only Kunpeng just gave a gift, and then didn''t do anything. It seems that Taoist Hongjun didn''t pay attention to Taoist Hongjun. Although Taoist Hongjun was so angry with Kunpeng, the situation is not very good for the three realms, and Taoist Hongjun Zu also needed Kunpeng to resist God and Satan, so he didn''t get angry. He just snorted coldly and didn''t investigate Kunpeng''s rudeness.


    After the ceremony, the Supreme Master, as a senior disciple, came forward and said, "I don''t know if it''s far away for the teacher to come. I hope the teacher will forgive me, but I don''t know what''s important for the teacher to come?"


    After hearing the words of the Supreme Master, Taoist ancestor Hongjun said calmly: "This time the other side''s world has come to the Nordic divine domain, but the strength of the Nordic divine domain is not as simple as you think. I''m worried that you don''t know the power of this, so I came to inform you so as not to cause too much damage. Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect that you had made arrangements, but I was surprised!"


    Hongjun Daozu''s words were despised by the saints, Kunpeng and others. He couldn''t help thinking: "what''s unexpected for the teacher? If it''s true, it''s hell. In the final analysis, you just want to protect the red cloud from damage. Who are you kidding!"


    Although these people think so, they can''t say it. They can only be silent and don''t give Hongjun Daozu the chance to find their problems.


    Unfortunately, although the saints thought well, their silence did not mean that Hong Yun did not speak. When he heard what Taoist Hongjun said, he immediately understood that he had been caught in the conspiracy of the Supreme Lord. If the teacher hadn''t suddenly appeared and disrupted each other''s conspiracy, he was afraid that he would be sold and help others pay.


    Thinking of this, Hongyun was so angry that there was no place to send it. He just heard him say: "since the teacher is so strong, the disciple is afraid that he can''t resist them. Please make the decision!"


    When Hongyun said this, he made the saints angry and thought that Hongyun made it clear that he wanted to use the power of the teacher to oppress them to give up their previous decision. They didn''t want their efforts to be in vain, so they decided to fight.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Hongyun''s words are wrong. You have agreed to resist the Nordic Protoss in the sky city alone, but you want to retreat at this time. What do you mean, do you want to play with people like us?"


    The words of the supreme old gentleman did not attract the attention of Hong Yun. Now that there are teachers, Hong Yun has a backer, so he countered: "Elder martial brother, that''s not true! You said that the Nordic kingdom was not strong, so I would agree to accept your proposal. But now the teacher said that the other party''s strength is beyond my reach. In order to ensure that the three worlds will not suffer too much loss because of me, this matter is beyond my reach. Naturally, it should be left to the teacher to decide!"


    At this time, Kunpeng snorted coldly and said: "Hong Yun, you are shameless. You want to get away when you are in danger. If you have benefits, you want to touch such good things in the world. All the fairies in the three worlds are like you. Who will protect the safety of the three worlds? Since you have agreed to the proposal of the Supreme Lord, you must implement it, otherwise you will hand over the position of the Lord of heaven. There must be no villain in in the three worlds who goes out instead Lord! "


    Kunpeng''s words were immediately recognized by Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West. Although Haotian and queen mother of the West also agreed with this proposal, they were not saints after all, but they dared not confront Hongjun Daozu and could only be silent.


    Although Daozu Hongjun did not speak directly in support of Hongyun, his previous words were protecting Hongyun, so taishanglaojun and others also thought it was unnecessary to make concessions, so they said: "Teacher, what Taoist friend Kunpeng said is very true. Younger martial brother Hongyun has previously agreed to resist the Nordic divine domain by Tianting alone, but now he has to retreat when he hears that the other party is strong. How can he be the Lord of Tianting? I hope the teacher can re establish the Lord of Tianting!"


    If Kunpeng''s words were just nodded approval, but the words of the Supreme Lord represented the interests of Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West. Therefore, at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, empress tianqin, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West immediately spoke and asked Hongjun Daozu to let Hongyun hand over the position of the Lord of heaven.


    Hongyun never thought that the saints were so vicious. Just because he wanted to retreat, he wanted to let Hongjun Daozu abolish himself. At this time, Hongyun was uneasy. He was afraid that Hongjun Daozu would agree with Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two western saints to abolish the master of the three realms, so that he would never have a chance to turn over, and no one in the three realms was willing to follow Himself, so Hongyun looked at his brother Hongjun Daozu nervously.

 Chapter 1199

    Faced with the pressure of Sanqing, Nuwa and the two saints in the west, Hongjun Daozu was very angry. He was very helpless to Hongyun, an ignorant man, but he couldn''t ignore Hongyun. In that way, Sanqing, Nuwa and the two saints in the West would be more unscrupulous not to take their words back.


    Thinking of this, Hongjun Daozu snorted coldly and said, "it''s a teacher''s decision. You don''t need to quarrel!"


    When Hongjun Daozu said this, Hongyun breathed a sigh of relief, but Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West understood that Hongjun Daozu was on the side of Hongyun.


    Thinking of this, they are very unwilling, but they don''t want to let them compete with Hongjun Daozu. After all, they haven''t got rid of the control of heaven, but they act carelessly.


    Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the west can swallow their anger and ignore Hongjun Daozu, but Kunpeng can''t. If he retreats at this time, Hongyun will use the power of Hongjun Daozu to deal with himself. In that case, he might as well retreat as advance, leave the heaven directly and not participate in the struggle between them.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said calmly: "since the Taoist ancestor has reached a conclusion, I have nothing to say. Everything is decided by the Taoist ancestor himself. I have something else to do, so I''ll return to beigulu state."


    Kunpeng said and got up to leave Tianting. Kunpeng moved. Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi were all excited, but they didn''t have the courage like Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng''s move gave a hint to Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West. Zhunti first got up and said, "teacher, the situation in the west is critical now. Since the teacher has made a decision on this matter, the disciples can rest assured that Xiniu Hezhou can''t be guarded without saints. The disciples will return now!"


    Zhunti coaxed all the saints one after another to ask Hongjun Daozu to return to their own ashram. Now they are all worried that the Quartet world will take the opportunity to invade the three realms. Their behavior is to put pressure on Daozu, so that Daozu can''t treat them too much.


    Now it is a great disaster, and Hongjun Daozu is just the lower boundary of God''s mind. He can''t grasp the situation of the three realms. He is very angry in the face of the coaxing of the saints, but he can''t stop it. After all, the next decisive battle needs the help of the saints.


    Just listen, Hongjun Taoist Zu Leng snorted and said, "enough, you all know what you want to be a teacher, but you can''t fool around about this. Since you have to let Hongyun resist the Nordic God domain, it''s inconvenient to be a teacher, so it''s settled."


    As soon as Hongjun Daozu said this, he was shocked in Hongyun''s heart. He wanted to say something, but Hongjun Daozu stopped him, which made Hongyun very anxious. The saints were greatly shocked and thought that this was their first success when they faced Hongjun Daozu directly. Kunpeng did not have any expression and calmly looked at the situation in the field.


    Just when the saints were shocked, Hongjun Daozu said: "although Hongyun can take over the Nordic God domain, you people have to help because of his lack of strength. As a teacher, I hope you will immediately return the gods originally belonging to the heaven to the red opposite command."


    Hearing this, the smiles on the faces of the saints disappeared. Only then did they wake up and realize that Hongjun Taoist ancestor wanted to strengthen the strength of the heaven. When they want to refuse, they can''t find a reason. After all, these people are nominally under the jurisdiction of heaven.


    Hongjun Daozu''s words were just appetizers. Then Hongjun Daozu stretched out his hand and called, but the list of gods and the whip appeared in his hand. Hongjun Daozu handed these two treasures to Hongyun, and then said, "Hongyun, put the list of gods and the whip in your hand first. If someone doesn''t listen to the order, you can force ¡õ¡õ each other with this list."


    As soon as the Taoist priest said this, Hongyun was very happy. He quickly took over the two treasures and said, "I respect my teacher''s life. I must take the Nordic divine domain to share my worries with my teacher."


    Hearing this, Hongjun Daozu nodded and said, "it''s much easier for you to think so as a teacher."


    After hearing the words of Daozu, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West fully understood that their previous wishes could not be realized, and they all held a rage in their hearts. However, they were not shocked at this point. They just heard Hongjun Daozu say: "now the four sides of the world are seriously injured because they want to connect with the earth fairy world. After you go back, you should attack immediately and don''t give each other a chance to breathe. In this way, it''s better to end the disaster as soon as possible!"


    After hearing this, Hongyun thought he had found an opportunity to attack Kunpeng, so he said: "teacher, the disciples always acted according to the teacher''s guidance, but Kunpeng blindly stopped the disciples, signed an agreement with the other party privately, found the disciples for the disciples to trigger a war, destroyed the three corpses of the disciples, and asked the teacher to punish Kunpeng heavily."


    Once Hongyun said this, he made the saints angry with Hongyun again. It seems that Hongyun was targeting Kunpeng. In fact, what happened in the fairy world, Hongjun Taoist priest didn''t know. What he said just now was beating them, but Hongyun didn''t intercede for others, but added fuel to the fire. Kunpeng has the ability to ignore Hongjun Taoist priest''s orders, But they can''t. once things get stiff, it''s their saints who suffer, but Kunpeng won''t hurt at all, unless they can learn from Kunpeng and ignore Hongjun Taoist ancestors, but they can''t do it. Hongyun''s move is to force the saints to a dead end.


    When Kunpeng heard Hongyun''s words, he snorted coldly and said, "I can''t tell you how to do things. Hongyun''s gossip is also for the sake of the overall situation of the three realms. I don''t want to hurt the vitality of the three realms because of an impulse. At least we should ensure that the three realms can survive this disaster smoothly."


    In order to ensure their own safety, the saints should not take too much into account, so they hurriedly said: "What Kunpeng Taoist friend said is very true. Now the three realms have just passed the mass robbery and people are unstable. If we rashly fight with the Quartet at this time, we are afraid that we will hurt the enemy by 1000 and lose 800. Such a large number of casualties are beyond our ability. At present, we can only compromise with the other party and catch the other party when the time is ripe!"


    The red cloud of the saints'' statement was urgent. For fear that Hongjun Daozu would be persuaded by the saints, he hurriedly said: "we have difficulties that can be overcome, and the other party is more difficult than us. If we don''t give the other party a fatal blow now, when the other party recovers, I''m afraid the price of our comeback will be greater!"


    Hongyun''s words greatly disappointed Hongjun Daozu. It was obvious that the saints had stood on the same line with Kunpeng. Even if Hongyun said more, it was useless. The other party would not change his mind at all. Although Hongjun Daozu didn''t know what the saints wanted to do, he understood that the other party must have his own ideas. At this time, he had been restrained by the other party''s way of heaven He managed the affairs of the three realms, and the saints saw this, so they didn''t completely pay attention to themselves. It''s extreme that the saints can accept their disciples to be managed by the heaven court. If they are forced to continue, they''re afraid it will be counterproductive.


    Hongjun Daozu was right. The saints had been patient with Hongyun to the limit. Once Hongyun said this, they couldn''t stand it anymore. They just heard the supreme old gentleman say, "Hongyun, what do you know? What can the other party do even if he recovers his strength? Can''t we all eat idle food? What''s your intention to exaggerate the strength of the other party?"


    The great old gentleman could not bear to fight back, but Hongyun still didn''t see the situation clearly. He still had to argue with the great old gentleman and said, "what can I do for you? I don''t want to help the teacher defeat the invasion of the Quartet world and let the catastrophe end as soon as possible!"


    At this time, Kunpeng sneered: "Hongyun, you are so shameless. Since you want to help Daozu end the disaster as soon as possible, why did you retreat when you heard that the other party was strong? What''s your explanation?"


    In the face of Kunpeng''s question, Hong Yun was speechless. He let Kunpeng grasp the handle of the previous matter, which became his biggest weakness.


    After seeing this, the saints will not easily let go of the red cloud. If they don''t give him a heavy blow now, they are afraid that they will have a certain impact on themselves in the future.


    Therefore, the supreme old gentleman said, "what Kunpeng Taoist friend said is very true. Hongyun can only talk on paper. When it comes to real guns and actual combat, we don''t move forward. However, we can''t listen to his words and recklessly care about the safety of the three realms!"


    As soon as the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said this, the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nu Wa and the two saints in the West joined one after another. They all wanted to suppress Hongyun''s reputation to the extreme, so that he could not successfully grasp the overall situation of heaven.


    When the saints fought back, Styx, Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi saw the current situation clearly. Hongjun Daozu had gradually lost control of the three realms. The saints had begun to plan for their future and didn''t want to obey Hongjun Daozu''s orders. There was a deep rift between the two sides. No matter how to make up for it, it wouldn''t help, not to mention Hongyun People who can''t recognize the situation help, and the results can be imagined.

 Chapter 1200

    For the ideas of the saints, Hongjun Daozu also saw very clearly that these people are iron hearted and don''t want to fight with each other at this time. Their hearts can''t help but be extremely heavy. Without the help of the saints, even if they can defeat each other''s heaven, they will have to pay a considerable price. At this time, Taoist Hongjun couldn''t help but secretly make up his mind. When the disaster was over, he must clean up the saints so that they would never dare to disobey their orders again.


    Although Hongjun Daozu''s idea is very good, he doesn''t know that his idea is difficult to realize. The saints have found the way Hongjun Daozu controls them, so they all want to completely get rid of the way of heaven in the great disaster. When the great disaster is over, they will have been free long ago.


    If Hong Yun didn''t jump out in such a hurry to argue with the saints, Hongjun Daozu could also secretly let Hong Yun act to mess up the situation and force the saints to go to war with Kunpeng and the four sides of the world. However, now that Hong Yun makes such a fuss, the saints are afraid that they are wary, and it is very difficult to act like this.


    Thinking of this, Hongjun Daozu couldn''t help saying, "well, don''t argue any more. That''s it. After you go back, you should attack the four sides of the world immediately according to your own situation, and never let them recover safely."


    Hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, Kunpeng said calmly: "if Taoist Zu has anything to discuss, it''s up to him, but the poor road in beigulu Prefecture will not change at all. He will never fight with each other at this stage!"


    When Hong Yun heard this, he sneered and said, "Kunpeng, you say I''m timid, but you''re not the same. You dare not fight with each other!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he snorted coldly and said, "are you timid, but I can''t comment on a villain like you. Today, I don''t care about you in the face of Taoist ancestors, but if you''re still so illiterate, don''t blame me for taking your life!"


    Kunpeng''s words were resolute and murderous. Everyone present understood that Kunpeng was really angry. In fact, it was no wonder that Kunpeng was provoked by Hongyun for so long. Even people with good temper would be angry. Not to mention that Kunpeng was very arrogant in the eyes of the immortals, how could he bear this evil spirit.


    Kunpeng''s anger made Hongyun think that his opportunity had come. He could finally get rid of his great trouble by the hand of Taoist ancestors, so he said coldly, "Kunpeng, do you still have Taoist ancestors in your eyes? You are so presumptuous in front of Taoist ancestors, but you don''t deserve to be a emperor saint!"


    Since Kunpeng has a desire to kill, there is no need to care about Hongjun Taoist ancestor. Moreover, now Hongjun Taoist ancestor is just the lower boundary of God''s mind, and his original Buddha is to resist the heavenly way of the four forces. For the time being, he has no threat to himself, but Hongyun is different. After all, he is the respect of saints. If he wants to be an enemy and kill himself secretly, Then it is bound to make yourself suffer a great loss. Since the other party has wanted to kill himself, I don''t need to be patient anymore.


    Kunpeng thought of this, but he didn''t want to argue with Hongyun again. He was determined to kill the three realms to let the world know that Kunpeng was not easy to provoke. He just used Hongyun to deter the three realms, so that people didn''t dare to disagree when he competed for the tree of the world.


    With this idea, Kunpeng didn''t have to bear the killing intention in his heart. As soon as Kunpeng''s killing intention came out, the whole heaven was filled with his boundless killing intention, and everyone present felt a gloomy chill.


    Saints have perfect bodies, and all external factors can not affect their senses, while Kunpeng can affect them just by killing. Therefore, it can be seen how amazing Kunpeng''s cultivation is. I''m afraid it has reached the point of proving Tao by force. At the same time, Hongjun Daozu also faced up to the power of Kunpeng.


    As soon as Kunpeng''s killing intention came out, Hongyun couldn''t help being a little timid. He regretted that he shouldn''t have provoked Kunpeng too much. However, he didn''t worry about his own safety. He thought that as long as Hongjun Taoist ancestor was in Kunpeng, he couldn''t hurt himself no matter how powerful. But Hongyun didn''t think that it was his mind that Hongjun Taoist ancestor came to heaven now, Kunpeng could not be threatened at all, and he also forgot that Kunpeng and Hongjun Daozu had long been at odds. Hongjun Daozu also attacked Kunpeng. With such cause and effect, how could Kunpeng care about Hongjun Daozu''s idea.


    Of course, the most important point is that in the previous test, Kunpeng found that Hongjun Daozu was no longer able to manage the affairs of the three realms, otherwise he would not be forced to compromise by his cooperation with the saints. For this reason, Kunpeng was determined to do nothing except Hongyun, even to offend Hongjun Daozu!


    Kunpeng''s murderous spirit makes Hongjun Daozu understand that Hongyun has lost his balance. Kunpeng wants to turn over his face completely. This situation is not what Hongjun Daozu wants to see. Once Kunpeng makes a move, beigulu state will completely break away from his control, which Hongjun Daozu does not allow. He must stop Kunpeng''s crazy move.


    At this time, Hongjun Daozu was completely speechless to Hongyun. He secretly regretted that he should not give Hongyun the killing weapon of "killing God gun", so that Hongyun''s mind was affected by the murderous spirit and things developed to this point. Now it is the time when Hongjun Daozu feels most helpless. Everything has deviated from his imagination. If it continues to develop like this, I''m afraid the saints will get out of his control one by one.


    Thinking of this, Hongjun Daozu said, "don''t talk nonsense. You can''t intervene in the time of Terran. Don''t you quit!"


    Hearing this, Hongyun dared not be presumptuous and had to retreat. Unfortunately, Kunpeng didn''t want to give Hongyun a way back. He just heard him say: "wait a minute, since Hongyun is so rude to me, if I let him go so easily, how can I stand in the three realms in the future? Hongyun must die today!"


    The word "death" Kunpeng is very important, so that everyone knows that Kunpeng is iron and wants to kill the red cloud.


    Kunpeng''s words shocked Hongjun Daozu, but he couldn''t help but keep Hongyun, so he said: "Kunpeng, don''t do everything too much, leave room, or it''s not good for himself. Although Hongyun said it a little too much, now the three realms are facing strong enemies. Doing so weakens the power of the three realms. If you suffer all the creatures in the three realms, it''s a big sin!"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "the Taoist ancestor is serious. Even if there is no red cloud, the three realms are still the three realms. It is impossible for the three realms to disappear without red cloud. He has no red cloud!"


    Hongjun Daozu also knew that Kunpeng was right. If there were no red clouds in the three realms, as long as the saints were willing to work together, they could still defeat each other. However, since then, the three realms would have to move into the hands of the saints, which was not what Hongjun Daozu wanted to see.


    Just listen, Hongjun Daozu said, "although the red cloud doesn''t have this weight, more saints are very beneficial to us. Moreover, once there is no red cloud to contain the city of the sky, I''m afraid that the first one to bear the brunt is the creatures who win China in the East and look South. I don''t think you want to see this?"


    Hongjun Daozu was very good. After seeing that Kunpeng could not be persuaded, he led the topic to the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa. However, they could not watch Dongsheng Shenzhou and nanzhanbu state being robbed.


    Hongjun Daozu thought it right, but Sanqing and Nuwa didn''t want to see such a thing happen. They just heard the supreme old gentleman say, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, although junior brother Hongyun said too much, please look at the safety of all living beings in the three realms. Please pay attention to the overall situation and don''t see the same with him!"


    As soon as the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said this, the leader of Tongtian cult immediately agreed. Seeing this situation, Hongjun Daozu had a long breath in his heart, and finally persuaded Sanqing and Nuwa.


    They are very clear about Hongjun''s ideas, whether Kunpeng or Sanqing. The Supreme Lord, they don''t want to free Hongjun''s Taoist ancestors, so they said: "teacher, younger martial brother Hongyun said too much, and they should give him some punishment!"


    Kunpeng was very angry when he saw that Sanqing and empress Nuwa came forward to prevent him from killing Hongyun. However, he could not offend the four saints at the same time, otherwise it would be very unfavorable to his great plan in the future. Fortunately, the supreme old gentleman also gave himself steps to go down. As long as Hongjun Taoist ancestor punished Hongyun, the matter can be settled temporarily and another solution can be found in the future.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng had to compromise. Yu said, "I don''t want to force people too much. As long as Hongyun doesn''t set foot in beijulu Prefecture in the future and apologizes immediately, the matter will be over."


    Kunpeng''s intention is to block the way for Hongyun to make trouble for himself in the future. As long as he agrees, Kunpeng doesn''t have to worry about a war in beigulu in the short term.


    Hongjun Daozu had to agree to Kunpeng''s proposal and let Hongyun agree to all Kunpeng''s requirements. Hongjun Daozu compromised again, but it made the saints see the sign of breaking away from the control of the heavenly way, and they were immediately overjoyed, which marked that they could finally rely on their own strength and no longer fear Hongjun Daozu.

 Chapter 1201

    After Hongjun Taoist ancestor was defeated by the saints and Kunpeng one after another, he felt very uncomfortable. A teacher in charge of the heaven lost to his disciples. If the matter was known to the immortals in the three worlds, I was afraid that Hongjun Taoist ancestor''s prestige would be greatly damaged in the three worlds.


    At this time, how did Hongjun Daozu see Sanqing, empress Nuwa, the two saints of the West and Kunpeng? So he said, "now that things have been solved, you won''t stay as a teacher. You all go back and arrange everything early, so as not to suffer a great loss once the four forces invade the three realms."


    The saints, Kunpeng and others had long wanted to leave. When they heard the words of Taoist Hongjun, they all got up and left, and the heaven was soon quiet.


    At this time, Hongjun Daozu sighed and said, "Hongyun, you are so disappointed to be a teacher. After such a long time, you have not made any progress, but created several opportunities for Kunpeng!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he hurried forward and said, "the disciple is incompetent. Please punish the teacher!"


    Seeing this, Hongjun Daozu sighed, "you don''t need to do this. Get up and talk back!"


    Hongyun didn''t mean to embarrass himself when he saw Hongjun Daozu, but he had a long breath in his heart. However, his resentment against Kunpeng was very deep. The reason why he was blamed by the teacher was caused by Kunpeng.


    When Hong Yun thought of this, he said, "teacher, now Kunpeng and his senior brothers have different ideas. Only one disciple can''t stop them. I''m afraid it will affect the teacher''s plan!"


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun snorted coldly and said, "you know what you say, but you shouldn''t act on your own. Instead of success, you beat the grass and startle the snake to prepare these traitors. Everything today fully illustrates this!"


    Hongjun Daozu''s words made Hongyun unhappy. He had done his best, but the teacher was still dissatisfied with him, and he couldn''t blame himself for it. Who told the teacher not to come forward early to stop each other, so that they could develop and grow. Although Hongyun thought so, he didn''t dare to say it. He could only say: "teachers and disciples all act according to your instructions and try their best not to stop them, but the disciples'' cultivation is low and can''t complete the heavy task assigned by the teacher!"


    Although Hongyun''s words are shirking his responsibility, the reason why things have developed to the current situation is beyond the influence of Hongyun alone. The most important thing is that Hongjun Daozu has lost his deterrent to the saints and Kunpeng.


    Hongjun Daozu naturally understood this in his heart, but now he has no ability to deter the saints. Now all the situations in the three realms have been controlled by the saints and Kunpeng, and few people still remember him as the Lord of heaven.


    Hongjun Daozu didn''t want to see such a situation happen, but it had happened, and it was more and more divorced from what he thought. He just heard Hongjun Daozu sigh: "Hongyun, you have some truth, but you can''t blame you completely. It''s because I didn''t expect that Sanqing, Nvwa, zhunti and lead them to have a different heart in such a short time!"


    Hearing this, Hongyun thought it was an opportunity to attack the saints and immediately said, "teacher, since you know these, why don''t you suppress them, but agree with their behavior?"


    In the face of Hongyun''s doubt, Hongjun Daozu sighed: "it''s not that I don''t want to stop them, but that I don''t have the ability to stop them now. Being a teacher is just a trace of divine thought coming to the three realms, while I fought with the heavenly way of the four forces outside the sky, and everything in the three realms can only be put down temporarily."


    Hongjun Daozu said, after a pause here, he said: "Hongyun, I know you are loyal. Now your senior brothers have betrayed me, but you need to pick up the important task of the three realms. The destruction of your three corpses is not a big deal. I will help you recover and enable you to maintain the safety of the three realms!"


    It takes hundreds of years to recover the three corpses by Hongyun himself, but with the help of Hongjun Daozu, Hongyun can recover to the cultivation of Quan Sheng period in a short time. It can be seen that Hongjun Daozu''s mastery of the Tao of heaven has reached a very high level. It can not only separate a trace of mind from the heaven while fighting with the other party''s heaven, but also help Hongyun. This profound cultivation is the cooperation of the saints, and it is not the enemy of Hongjun Taoist ancestor. Although Kunpeng has three corpses temporarily, he can only protect himself if he really wants to fight with Hongjun Taoist ancestor.


    Hongjun Daozu said with a big hand, the vitality between heaven and earth quickly gathered to Hongyun, and the Yuanshen of Hongyun quickly recovered with the help of the vitality of heaven and earth, and soon recovered to the state of total victory over time.


    For Hongjun Daozu''s move, Hongyun said with gratitude: "thank you for your trust. It''s hard to repay the kindness of the teacher and his disciples!"


    Hongjun Daozu was very satisfied with Hongyun''s behavior and said, "well, you don''t need to do this. Your mind is a teacher. You know that this is not the time to talk about this. Your main goal at this stage is to find ways to make your senior brothers fight with the four forces!"


    Hongyun said hurriedly, "please don''t worry, teacher. Disciples should do their best, but we don''t care about beigulu state where Kunpeng lives, teacher?"


    Hongjun Daozu sighed: "Kunpeng is very insidious. Previously, he took the opportunity to force his teacher to promise not to let you enter beigulu state, but he restricted you. However, it''s good. He won''t make too much moves in a short time. You can take this opportunity to deal with your senior brothers."


    At this time, Hong Yun said: "Teacher, there is a situation that I need to report to you. Some time ago, Kunpeng and empress Houtu joined hands to make trouble in the Greek divine domain, which finally led to the other party''s massive attack on Nanzhan Prefecture. When I met Kunpeng, I learned that he had been planning a treasure of preaching for Empress Houtu. Look at the appearance of the Greek divine domain, I''m afraid they have succeeded, such as If we don''t stop it, I''m afraid empress Houtu will soon be able to testify. It will be much more difficult for us to move Kunpeng and empress Houtu in the future! "


    After hearing Hongyun''s words, Hongjun Daozu said with a cold hum: "I have known this for a long time. Even if the later earth gets the treasure to prove the Tao, it still can''t prove the Tao!"


    When Hongyun heard this, he was surprised and said in doubt: "teacher, how is this possible? The cultivation of empress Houtu is now quasi holy and complete. As long as you get the treasure of preaching, you can preach immediately!"


    Hongjun Daozu said, "preaching! She was dreaming. Now the great disaster has come, and the way of heaven has retired. Let alone the backland, it is impossible for Kunpeng to preach. If he wants to preach, he can only preach by the same amount. Do you think being a teacher will easily let them succeed at that time?"


    Hongjun Daozu is right. There are three ways to prove the Tao, that is, no matter which way to prove the Tao needs to be recognized by the Tao of heaven. Now, under the obscure situation of the Tao of heaven, no one in the three realms or the four worlds has the opportunity to prove the Tao. If you want to prove the Tao, it is only possible to restore the Tao of heaven after the end of the same amount of catastrophe.


    After hearing Hongjun Daozu''s explanation, Hongyun was relieved that a Kunpeng was enough for him to deal with. If the empress of Houtu was added, it was beyond his power. As long as Houtu did not preach, he did not need to worry that the strength of Kunpeng would increase greatly, the overall situation of the three realms would not change much, and he would have the opportunity to complete the tasks assigned by the teacher.


    Thinking of this, Hong Yun said, "thank you for your guidance. The disciple knows what to do."


    Hongjun Daozu said, "if you can understand, you will be much more relieved to be a teacher. Your senior brothers are not residual oil lamps, but you should be more careful. You must not steal chicken like before. It will not erode a handful of rice and disappoint the teacher. After all, this is the last chance, but you can''t lose it!"


    Hongjun Daozu''s words were very serious and put a lot of pressure on Hongyun. In fact, Hongyun doesn''t need Hongjun Daozu''s prompt. Hongyun also knows the importance of this matter. After all, as long as the three realms don''t fight with the four forces for a day, the greater the pressure on Hongjun Daozu. With the passage of time, the four worlds will not only restore their own strength, but also make the other party''s way of heaven drop by drop Enhance their own strength, the more dangerous the situation of Hongjun Daozu.


    Of course, even if the opponent''s Tiandao recovers its strength in the period of total victory, Hongjun Daozu is fully confident to win the opponent, but this is bound to cause heavy losses to Hongjun Daozu. In that way, after winning the opponent''s Tiandao, he will no longer be able to suppress the saints and Kunpeng. That will give Kunpeng and others a chance to get rid of the Tiandao, which is not what Hongjun Daozu wants to see, Therefore, Hongjun Daozu hoped that the saints and Kunpeng could start a comprehensive battle as soon as possible without giving the other party time to recover their strength. Unfortunately, Hongjun Daozu''s idea could not be realized. All saints wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of the control of heaven.

 Chapter 1202

    But it was Kunpeng and the saints who returned to the four states after they left Tianting for fear of accidents. Now the way of heaven is obscure, but it is difficult for the saints to borrow the power of the way of heaven, so they travel carefully for fear of being besieged by the quasi saints and delaying their own events. However, they were also worried that their previous actions angered Hongjun Daozu, All saints know that if they are really determined to deal with these saints with the cultivation of Hongjun Daozu, it will not take much trouble. As long as they don''t take the opportunity of the great road among the yuan gods, they will be controlled by Hongjun Daozu, and if Hongjun Daozu takes back the opportunity of the great road, It is also possible to recreate a saint in a very short time, so they return very quickly and don''t want to give Hongjun Daozu a chance to deal with them.


    The saints have all kinds of worries, but Kunpeng, Haotian, Xiwangmu and zhenyuanzi have nothing to worry about. They have no opportunity to preach and do not preach. The quasi saints in the three worlds will not find trouble for them. Naturally, they return to beijulu state easily and happily.


    Although Kunpeng did not destroy the red clouds, he also won enough time for himself. On the whole, it is very satisfactory.


    After returning to beigulu state, they were not eager to calculate the income above the heaven, but asked about the situation of empress Houtu and wondered whether there was really a chance to prove the Tao without a road.


    Just listen, Zhen Yuanzi first said, "Houtu Taoist friend, now you have everything ready. I don''t know if you can find a way to preach?"


    Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, empress Houtu sighed: "this is going to disappoint all Taoist friends. Although I have reached the state of quasi Saint perfection, and I have recast my body with the congenital treasure of the heart of the earth, but it''s so bad that I can''t prove the saint!"


    After empress Houtu said this, Kunpeng, Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi were greatly shocked. Everyone can have the opportunity to preach when the Seven Saints gather. Why is empress Houtu unable to preach when everything is ready? What is the reason? This is distressing to them.


    Kunpeng said that after all, he did not cut three corpses to prove the Tao, but directly borrowed his own world to prove the position of heaven. Therefore, becoming a saint is not important to him, but zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother are different. They want to be free after the great disaster, but they have to prove the Tao. Then the earth empress is the most of them in both cultivation and realm, The empress of Houtu couldn''t preach, so they had no play.


    Thinking of this, Haotian couldn''t help but ask, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, Taoist ancestor once said that everyone has the opportunity to preach after the gathering of the Seven Saints, but now the latter Taoist friends can''t preach. Is it that Taoist ancestor is cheating us?"


    Haotian''s question, Zhen Yuanzi couldn''t bear it and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, among us, your cultivation is the highest and you have cut off three corpses. I wonder if you can prove the Tao now?"


    After hearing Haotian''s and Zhen Yuanzi''s questions, Kunpeng quickly said, "two Taoist friends, please don''t be dry. Let me think carefully first and then answer your questions!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Haotian and Zhen Yuanzi calmed down and waited for Kunpeng''s news. After a while, Kunpeng said, "Hongjun Taoist ancestor is the leader of the heavenly way. No one should deceive us. I think there are other reasons why later Taoist friends can''t testify!"


    When Haotian heard this, he hurriedly asked, "what''s the reason for Kunpeng Taoist friend?"


    Kunpeng didn''t answer Haotian''s question, but said to empress Houtu: "Houtu Taoist friend, you said you were only one step away from the sermon. Can you tell me your feelings?"


    Empress Houtu said, "I melt the heart of the earth, the congenital treasure taught by Taoist friends, and recast the flesh. I have reached the realm of saints in terms of cultivation and realm, but I don''t know why I can''t feel the existence of heaven, but I can''t place my original God in heaven!"


    Hearing what empress Houtu said, Kunpeng said with a long sigh: "The problem has finally been found. The reason why the later Taoist friends can''t preach lies in the way of heaven. Now, the way of heaven represented by Taoist ancestor Hongjun has to compete with the other''s way of heaven. Therefore, the two ways of heaven are obscure. During this period, no one can preach. The original saints are afraid that they can''t borrow the power of the way of heaven. If they want to preach, they can only wait for the two ways of heaven It can be said that the later Taoist friends have demonstrated the Tao and are no different from the saints. "


    Haotian didn''t think so and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I''m afraid it''s not so simple. Although Houtu Taoist friend has reached the realm of sage in cultivation and realm, she doesn''t place the yuan God on the Tao of heaven after all, but she can''t be regarded as a saint!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled calmly and said: "Haotian Taoist friend, that''s not true! The reason why a saint is called a saint is that his original God is placed on the Tao of heaven. The Tao of heaven does not destroy the sage and does not die. But now the Tao of heaven is obscure, and the saints can''t feel the power of the Tao of heaven. They are the same to us quasi saints and will die. As long as we can cultivate ourselves to the great perfection of quasi saints, we can prove it when the catastrophe is over Way! "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian, Xi Wang''s mother, Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu suddenly realized the reason for the matter and recognized Kunpeng''s words.


    In fact, Kunpeng still hasn''t said a word. Even if you practice to quasi holy perfection, it''s not easy to preach. After all, from the actions of Hongjun''s ancestors, he won''t let others preach easily unless you take the road of proving Tao with strength.


    Of course, there are exceptions. If Kunpeng can improve his own world and incarnate into the existence of the Tao of heaven, as long as he can get his approval, he can still prove the throne. Therefore, Kunpeng is not worried about the later earth empress''s preaching.


    Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi had a long chat after listening to Kunpeng''s explanation, and their mood calmed down. They only heard Haotian say, "that''s good. As long as they can preach, it''s no big deal to be a little later!"


    The queen mother of the West said disapprovingly: "We can''t say that. The longer we delay, the worse it will be for us. If we want to prove the Tao, we must improve our cultivation to quasi holy perfection during the great disaster. When the great disaster is over and the power of the Taoist ancestor is the weakest, we will break through the realm and prove the holy throne at one fell swoop. Otherwise, when the Taoist ancestor recovers his cultivation, it will be difficult for us to prove the Tao again, unless you can surpass the Tao Zu''s cultivation, but it''s obviously impossible! "


    It has to be said that the queen mother of the West saw the situation very clearly. All she said was very correct. If she could not preach while the Taoist ancestor was weakest, they would never have the chance to preach again after Hongjun Taoist ancestor digested each other''s heavenly Tao and really mastered everything.


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he nodded and said, "I think the words of the mother Taoist friend of the Western King are very reasonable. What do you think of Kunpeng Taoist friend?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "in fact, things are not as dangerous as you think. Even if the catastrophe is over, Hongjun Daozu must pay a considerable price to defeat each other''s Tiandao. Therefore, it is very safe within a hundred years after the catastrophe. There is no need for you to be eager for success!"


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "Kunpeng Taoist friends are joking. You and Houtu Taoist friends have surpassed everything and proved that the avenue is an iron nail, but we still have to look for opportunities!"


    As soon as Zhen Yuanzi said this, he was recognized by Haotian and the queen mother of the West. He only heard the queen mother of the West say: "Kunpeng Taoist friends, in this situation, even if we want to practice seriously, we don''t have much time. I''m afraid we won''t be able to prove the Tao. I don''t know if you have a good plan to teach us?"


    Kunpeng said: "things are not as pessimistic as Taoist friends think. As long as the three Taoist friends have confidence, they will naturally have the opportunity to prove the avenue. The three Taoist friends must not lose confidence, so they will really have no chance."


    Haotian sighed, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, don''t even you have a good plan?"


    Kunpeng sighed when he heard this and said, "the secret of heaven is obscure. Everything can''t be speculated. I don''t know what will happen in the future. However, I can remind the three Taoist friends that the key to cutting the three corpses to prove the Tao is to cut themselves. As long as the three Taoist friends can understand themselves in the great disaster, as long as the opportunity comes, the road will be completed!"


    Haotian, Xi Wang''s mother and Zhen Yuanzi don''t know this, but it''s not easy to kill themselves. Especially Haotian, his mind is always too deep. He''s afraid that he can''t recognize himself even if the catastrophe is over. Zhen Yuanzi has the greatest chance among the three. Now he knows himself through Kunpeng''s explanation, but it takes great perseverance and great courage to kill himself Opportunity, both are indispensable. He has great perseverance, but he needs to find it himself, but others can''t help him. Everything can only depend on God''s will.

 Chapter 1203

    Preaching can not be controlled by themselves. Although Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi are in a much better mood with the Enlightenment of Kunpeng, they still have a trace of cold in their hearts and feel that the way of preaching is ethereal and traceless.


    No wonder they think so. Although Kunpeng said he could preach at any time, he did not preach. Similarly, empress Houtu still did not take the last step when everything was ready. In those days, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West successfully preached with the help of the Great Tao, but there were not so many twists and turns, So it is normal for them to have a distrust of preaching.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu both saw the abnormalities in Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi''s heart, but they couldn''t persuade each other to eliminate the silk abnormalities. The only thing that could solve this problem was themselves. If they couldn''t pass this level, preaching was just a fantasy for them.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu didn''t want to tangle over the sermon. They wanted to change the topic. Just after empress Houtu came back from the Greek realm, she was worried about the separation of the four divine beasts of Kunpeng, so empress Houtu said: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, you only care about our affairs, but you don''t know how your four gods and beasts are now. At the beginning, they could exhaust their own strength, but I''m afraid they hurt the source."


    Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi all know a little about the separation of the four divine beasts. Moreover, they can see clearly that Kunpeng is crazy about absorbing the power of the four poles of heaven and earth. When empress earth mentioned this, they immediately understood that Kunpeng did it to restore his separation of the four divine beasts, so they all got up and wanted to hear Kunpeng''s secret.


    In fact, it''s not a secret. All the people present will refine the separation, but no one will refine it. The fundamental reason is that the refining separation is the original God who damages himself. For those who haven''t yet preached, they won''t do so. That will only affect their understanding of the way of heaven. The sage doesn''t have this obstacle, but it''s important for him to preach and become holy It doesn''t matter to them, unless your part has super power, which can be compared with saints, but it''s obviously impossible. In that case, how can they waste time on this.


    The reason why Kunpeng could refine the four gods and beasts separation was to deal with the saints, but the development of things was beyond his expectation. His idea was of no great use, but fortunately, the four gods and beasts separation was refined by the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, which was of great use to his own world.


    Hearing what empress Houtu said, Kunpeng said, "it''s a blessing in disguise for the separation of the four gods and beasts. At the beginning, after the first World War of the Greek divine domain, although their origin was completely consumed, if it wasn''t for this, the poor would not develop the serious shortcomings of the separation of the four gods and beasts, otherwise it would be more harmful if something happened."


    Hearing that Kunpeng said so solemnly, it aroused the curiosity of empress Houtu. She only heard the queen mother ask, "I don''t know what''s wrong with the separation of the four divine beasts, but let the Taoist friends say so solemnly?"


    Kunpeng said: "At the beginning, I refined these four gods and beasts to deal with the 28 stars in the sky, so as to attract the soul of the gods and beasts guarding the four poles of heaven and earth. However, I ignored the essence of the four gods and beasts'' power of the four poles of heaven and earth. Later, although I made up for it, the power of the four poles was not perfect, and I didn''t know it. I should be a Greek God When the domain used the four pole power, I found something wrong. After the original power was exhausted, I vaguely felt that the power of the four pole power in heaven and earth was not as powerful as I thought. At that time, due to the critical situation, I didn''t have time to consider these. I always went to the heaven this time to collect the power of the four pole power above the heaven in order to teach the red antithesis a lesson I just found out how big my shortcomings are. "


    Speaking of this, Kunpeng paused for a moment and gave empress Houtu time for them to digest. After a moment, empress Houtu understood it and said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, is it the quadrupole force above the heaven that is different from the quadrupole force you collected before?"


    However, Kunpeng did not expect that empress Houtu could find this shortcoming in such a short time, so he said: "Taoist friends are really good, and they found it so quickly!"


    Empress Houtu smiled coldly and said, "in fact, it''s nothing. The reason why I can think of this so quickly is that I felt the power of the four poles above the heaven during the Lich war, which is very different from that used by Taoist friends in the Greek divine domain, so I have this view."


    Kun Peng sighed: "If only I could have Taoist friends who were so careful, our battle in the Greek divine domain would not be so hard and paid such a heavy price. As a demon master, I once lived in the heaven, but I didn''t notice this. Only after receiving the four pole power in the heaven this time did I understand that the four pole power of the heaven and the earth, as the name suggests It is composed of the four polar forces between heaven and earth. What I collected at the beginning was only the four polar forces of the earth. Only half of the forces naturally can not summon the complete body of the four divine beasts. "


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu said, "since Taoist friends have collected the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, it''s time to restore the power of the four divine beasts as soon as possible. Now beigulu state is stable, which is a good time for Taoist friends to practice in isolation!"


    As soon as empress Houtu said this, Haotian, Xi Wang''s mother and Zhen Yuanzi were moved. They all wanted to prove the road in the great disaster, but they had high requirements for themselves. Now the situation in beijulu Prefecture is very good, but they don''t need them to watch and pay attention. Therefore, they all have the heart of closed door cultivation and got up to leave Kunpeng one after another.


    The reaction to Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi was expected by Empress Houtu. In fact, she said these words in the hope that Haotian and them would leave early to discuss important matters with Kunpeng.


    As soon as empress Houtu''s words came out, Kunpeng also saw her intention, so he didn''t detain Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi to leave.


    When the three of them left, Kunpeng said, "if you have anything important, please speak frankly. Now no one has bothered us!"


    Empress Houtu said, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, your four divine beasts were badly damaged in the first World War of the Greek divine domain. I wonder if it will affect the world where you improve yourself?"


    The world is the foundation of Kunpeng. Naturally, he is very cautious. When returning from the Greek realm, Kunpeng carefully calculates whether the damage of the four divine beasts will affect his improvement of the world. The result still satisfied Kunpeng. The loss of the four divine beasts did not have a great impact on the improvement of the world, which made him sigh in his heart.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said: "thank you for your concern. Although it is said that the damage of the four divine beasts will affect the perfection of the world to a certain extent, it is not too serious. Moreover, after this disaster, the four divine beasts of the poor can be distracted and become more perfect, and the poor can more easily understand the original power of the four divine beasts!"


    Talking about the original power of the four gods and beasts is not so simple on the surface. If Kunpeng wants to improve his world, the power of the four poles of heaven and earth is essential. If he can''t fully understand the origin of the four poles of heaven and earth, it''s difficult for him to achieve great results even if he integrates the four gods and beasts into his own world. After all, the four gods and beasts are different from the stars and stars in the sky, As long as the heavenly star is formed, it can operate by itself and integrate perfectly with the world. However, the four gods and beasts are different. The power of the four poles of heaven and earth is one of the origins of the world. Once we understand the origin of the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, it is very good for Kunpeng''s cultivation.


    The power of the four poles of heaven and earth is necessary for any complete world. If Kunpeng can lead to the ultimate power of enlightenment, he also has the power to fight back when facing Hongjun Taoist ancestor again. The power of the four poles of heaven and earth is a power equal to the power of heaven and the power to protect the world.


    However, it is not easy to understand the power of the four poles of heaven and earth. Even if Kunpeng has now perfected the separation of the four gods and beasts, the equal pole of the power of the four poles of heaven and earth is relatively high, and it is difficult for Kunpeng to fully grasp it for a moment and a half. Moreover, the separation of the four gods and beasts hurt the origin when the Greek god domain was traveling. Even if Kunpeng gathered the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, the power of the four gods and beasts has been greatly reduced. They have been reduced from quasi saints to great Luo Jinxian. It is very difficult to recover.


    Everything has its advantages and disadvantages. Although the strength of Kunpeng, the four divine beasts, has decreased, it is not without benefits. At least Kunpeng can intervene in the battle with God and Satan. If you want to understand the original power of the four poles of heaven and earth, it is the easiest to grasp in the battle.


    On the way back from Tianting, Kunpeng already had this plan, but Kunpeng didn''t want to tell others in case the news leaked and attracted the attention of the saints and Hongjun Daozu, which would be very unfavorable to Kunpeng.


    As for Empress Houtu, Kunpeng did not believe her, but worried that she would cause empress Houtu''s guilt. After all, the four divine beasts were damaged because of them.

 Chapter 1204

    The saints were very happy after winning the Daozu with one heart and one mind. This success made them understand that Hongjun Daozu did not have the same prestige. It seems that the other party''s heaven had a great impact on Hongjun Daozu, otherwise he would not shrink back so easily.


    Of course, the saints also understand that if they can''t get rid of the control of heaven in the great disaster, they will face death after the great disaster. Hongjun Daozu can''t let them continue to develop, so this trip has both advantages and disadvantages for them.


    The threat of death can stimulate human evolution, which is no exception for all saints. The existence of Hongjun Taoist ancestor has seriously affected their life safety. Although they all want to kill Hongjun Taoist ancestor, it is obviously impossible. Therefore, if they want to survive after the catastrophe, they can only take out their own Avenue, In this way, they will have the opportunity to demonstrate the Tao and will no longer be threatened by Hongjun Taoist ancestors.


    The saints did not regret that they wanted to be enemies with Hongjun Daozu, but they all knew that if they did not resist, no matter how they practiced, they would be puppets of the way of heaven, which was the result they did not want to see. Therefore, no matter how difficult the future was, they would continue to go on.


    Crisis coexists with opportunity, which is why the saints are so persistent. Their confidence increases greatly during the trip to heaven, but a victory does not mean that they are safe in the disaster. Therefore, the saints begin to think about how to develop in the future after returning to their own ashram.


    In Dongsheng Shenzhou, the Supreme Master and Yuanshi Tianzun discussed the Tianting party. They only heard the Supreme Master say, "younger martial brother, what do you think of this Tianting trip?"


    After hearing the question of the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun suddenly changed several thoughts, and then said: "Elder martial brother, Tianting and his party seem to work together to defeat the teacher, but as long as the teacher doesn''t die, our threat remains the same. What''s more, the teacher is obviously determined to kill us now, otherwise he can''t suddenly appear and protect the red cloud when we all work together to deal with the red cloud, but fortunately, the teacher is dragged by the other party''s heaven and can''t help it for the time being Considering the three realms, this is a chance for us to fight back! "


    The Supreme Lord nodded when he heard this and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true, but it''s not easy for us to fight back!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun was dissatisfied with the Supreme Lord''s insistence on testing himself. Now things have developed to this point. The Supreme Lord still wants to find benefits from himself and doesn''t regard himself as an ally at all. In that case, he doesn''t need to be with him.


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, if you want to fight back, it''s not difficult. Isn''t Hongyun going to face the empty city that day? As long as you make a secret move, you can''t catch it if you want Hongyun to fall!"


    Hearing Yuanshi Tianzun''s words, the Supreme Lord was foolish. He never thought that the other party would say these words. If Hongyun was so easy to kill him, how could he live to this day? Yuanshi Tianzun was obviously perfunctory and gave himself Yin moves. If he did so, he would first face the anger of Hongjun Daozu. No one can guarantee that Hongjun Daozu will not die Take care of everything and destroy yourself first.


    Thinking of this, the Supreme Lord was very dissatisfied with Yuanshi Tianzun. If he hadn''t needed Yuanshi Tianzun''s help, he would have turned against it. The Supreme Lord acted too overbearing, never considered himself, but never considered for Yuanshi Tianzun, so it''s reasonable that the relationship between the two sides came to this point in the end.


    Just listen, the Supreme Master said, "this plan is not feasible, junior brother Yuanshi. First of all, we don''t have the time to pay attention to Hongyun, otherwise it will affect the event of extracting the avenue. Secondly, the teacher is still paying attention to the three realms. If we poison Hongyun, the consequences will be unimaginable. This trip to heaven is a good example."


    The response of the Supreme Master was as early as the expectation of the Supreme Master of the Yuan Dynasty. In fact, the Supreme Master had a plan in his heart. No matter what suggestions the Supreme Master of the Yuan Dynasty had, it could not be accepted as long as they were not attached to the idea of the Supreme Master.


    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed and said, "what elder martial brother said is very reasonable, but I''m too eager for quick success and instant benefit. I forget that there is a teacher behind Hongyun!"


    Hearing Yuanshi Tianzun''s words, the great old gentleman sneered in his heart and thought, "good Yuanshi Tianzun, you should play tricks with me here. Anyway, since you don''t trust me so much, don''t be rude to me."


    Thinking of this, the supreme old gentleman said: "Younger martial brother, I didn''t expect that this is also a love wish. After all, the teacher has been delayed by the other party''s heaven, but we have miscalculated on one point. Kunpeng on the heaven court made a deal with the teacher not to let Hongyun set foot in the North Julu, which has cut off the opportunity for Hongyun to make trouble secretly, but we didn''t think of this. I''m afraid that Hongyun will make trouble for us in a short time Trouble! "


    How could Yuanshi Tianzun not know what the Supreme Lord said? However, in that case, how could they dare to continue to fight for interests with Hongjun Daozu for fear that it would provoke Hongjun Daozu and make all their previous benefits come to naught. Of course, Yuanshi Tianzun also understood the intention of the Supreme Lord to sacrifice his time so that he could have enough time to draw the road The opportunity.


    The Supreme Lord underestimated Yuanshi Tianzun. He can let everything, but this time can''t let it. After all, he also wants to get rid of the control of heaven, so Yuanshi Tianzun said: "the eldest martial brother is serious, but Hongyun was destroyed by Kunpeng before. I''m afraid he''s closing the door to practice and recover his accomplishments. There''s time to find us trouble!"


    The elder gentleman frowned when he heard this and said, "younger martial brother, he underestimated the red cloud and the teacher''s ability. Even if there is a teacher in the red cloud, he can recover immediately as long as the teacher is willing, so we can''t take red cloud lightly!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly, "the elder martial brother is too careful. The teacher is now dealing with the heavenly way of the four directions world. There is still the ability to help Hongyun, unless the teacher ignores his own safety, but it is obviously impossible."


    For the power of Hongjun Daozu, Yuanshi Tianzun naturally knew that the reason why he said this was that he didn''t want the Supreme Lord to have an excuse to protect the Dharma for him.


    Don''t mention that at the beginning, the supreme old gentleman really didn''t find the idea of Yuanshi Tianzun, but he immediately understood the intention of Yuanshi Tianzun when he thought about it, so he said: "younger martial brother, this matter is very important. We''d rather be careful than hurt ourselves because of carelessness, so we must take strict precautions against Hongyun."


    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this, Yuanshi Tianzun immediately understood that his ideas had been seen through by the Supreme Lord, so he said: "Eldest martial brother, Hong Yun is a saint. If things are really like what people say, our disciples can''t help Hong Yun, and you and I need to take the opportunity of the great road among the yuan gods as soon as possible, so we don''t have time to pay attention to Hong Yun. In that case, we can''t help ignoring Hong Yun and letting him go at will. Now, even if you say it correctly, it''s not just true We have bad luck on our side, as well as the younger martial brother Tongtian, the younger sister Nuwa and the two saints of the West. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun''s words immediately blocked the words of the supreme old gentleman, so that he could not make an idea on himself and cut off the supreme old gentleman''s thoughts.


    Who is the supreme old gentleman? The idea of Yuanshi Tianzun was clear. He only heard him say: "younger martial brother, you are not afraid that once there is an accident, the whole Dongsheng Shenzhou will face the baptism of war. In that way, I am afraid we will never have time to extract the opportunity of the great road among Yuanshi."


    Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to shrink back, but said calmly, "elder martial brother, if things really come to that step, it can only be God''s will to get people. It''s a big deal that we destroy the red cloud first to reconcile with each other."


    Yuanshi Tianzun''s lack of oil and salt is that there is no way for the supreme old gentleman to take him. After all, the supreme old gentleman can''t turn against Yuanshi Tianzun for this matter. That will only make things worse, so he can only acquiesce in this matter.


    The saints are divided into four. Hongyun is alone and there is Hongjun Taoist ancestor behind him. Therefore, although the strength is the lowest, there is no danger in a short time. The two saints in the West have worked together and separated from each other since the flood and famine. It is precisely because they have no differences that the West has today''s prosperity. Although the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are not like the two saints in the West There is no tacit understanding, but the two sides will not calculate each other, and can be regarded as mutual respect. Among the saints, there are only the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun. Although they respect each other on the surface and work together, they secretly calculate each other. If they were not both blessed and lucky, I''m afraid that the two religions would have declined long ago.

 Chapter 1205

    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are not so afraid of Hongyun as the Supreme Lord and the first emperor. After all, the city of the sky that Hongyun has to deal with is located between nanzhanbu Prefecture and Dongsheng Shenzhou. If something happens in nanzhanbu Prefecture, Hongyun can''t escape. If he is not careful, he is afraid that he will die.


    Don''t the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty see this? No, they all saw this, but they didn''t want to say it. The Supreme Lord was afraid to say it, and there was no reason to challenge the Yuanshi Tianzun, and the Yuanshi Tianzun reported that since the Supreme Lord didn''t say it, he didn''t say it, to see who could delay who, so they didn''t say the simple truth freely in the end.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa are in a very relaxed mood, but the two western saints are sad at the moment. They all know that the next days will be difficult. The two western saints understand that Tianting and his party will cause the dissatisfaction of Taoist Hongjun, but they also know that even if they do nothing, they will still get no benefit, After all, Hongjun Daozu hoped that the fairy world could start a war as soon as possible, so he could be much easier, unlike being dragged to death by the other party now.


    Then the sage said to zhunti, "younger martial brother, although Tianting and his party have benefited a little, the next situation is very unfavorable to us. Do you have any countermeasures?"


    Zhunti sage sighed, "elder martial brother, are you worried about Hongyun?"


    Then the sage nodded and said: "That''s right. Hong Yun is the most vindictive person. We offended him to death at the time of the robbery. Now we force him to take over the task of the city of the sky. For the four people, the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa, Hong Yun is also tied up to deal with them. After all, his opponent is over Nanzhan Prefecture and Dongsheng Shenzhou. Once this happens An accident in the two states will certainly involve him, not to mention Kunpeng. He has a heart to kill Hongyun. Even if Hongyun is brave enough, he will not dare to provoke Kunpeng again, and only you and me are left. If Hongjun Daozu orders the red opposition to start a war in the fairy world, Hongyun will choose you and me as the mouth of conflict. Once a war breaks out, you and I will only be afraid There is no chance to get rid of the control of heaven! "


    For this, zhunti was also very embarrassed. He sighed: "elder martial brother, Hongyun has Hongjun Taoist ancestor behind him. Even if we want to deal with him, we are afraid that we will pay a considerable price, and it is likely to damage ourselves. That is not what you and I want to see, so you and I can''t fight Hongyun!"


    Then the sage nodded and said, "younger martial brother, your words are reasonable, but we have to guard against red clouds, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Zhunti thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, what do you say if we let the multi treasure Tathagata and light the lamp to deal with the red cloud?"


    Hearing zhunti''s remark, the sage immediately felt a light in front of him and said, "younger martial brother, do you want to use the hand of red cloud to resolve our internal struggle?"


    The sage zhunti nodded and said: "That''s what it means. Since the red cloud wants to deal with us, but the Duobao Tathagata and the burning lamp never forget the opportunity of the avenue, why don''t we use this to surround them, so we can kill two birds with one stone. As for the world we have to face, there''s no big deal. It''s up to the pharmacist and Maitreya to take precautions!"


    It has to be said that zhunti''s idea is very beneficial. Duobao Tathagata and burning lanterns were already uneasy when Kunpeng slaughtered the Holy Ghost. Although they said that they did not dare to connect with zhunti, they have long been eager for Hongyun, but they can''t take action because they have to face the threat of the hostile world. If Hongyun really comes to Xiniu Hezhou makes trouble, so they have good reasons to deal with Hongyun.


    Then the sage said: "My younger martial brother is smart, so we can not only avoid internal troubles, but also hold back Hongyun. Although Duobao Tathagata and burning lamp may not be able to deal with Hongyun, it should not be a problem to hold each other. When you and I take out the opportunity of the great road among the yuan gods, Hongyun can''t help making trouble again. If Duobao Tathagata and burning lamp still think about the opportunity of the great road If we don''t forget, then we can give them the opportunity of our own Avenue. In this way, even after the disaster, we can have a period of time to confuse the teachers, so that we have enough time to prepare everything! "


    It''s not easy to introduce the sage. His words clearly want to give up the Duobao Tathagata and the burning lamp. They have offended Hongjun Daozu in the heaven. After the disaster, Hongjun Daozu naturally wants to attack them, and the simplest way is to take the opportunity of the avenue to deal with them, but if they give the opportunity of the avenue to Duobao Tathagata and the burning lamp, they can take the opportunity Plotting against Hongjun Daozu is killing two birds with one stone.


    When zhunti sage heard this, he smiled and said, "elder martial brother, we will do this. If there is no light lamp and multi treasure Tathagata, the West will be completely stable. As long as it is rectified a little, we can distinguish each other."


    Duobao Tathagata and burning lamp were completely abandoned without knowing it. If they knew this, they would immediately turn out of the West.


    However, after Kunpeng decided to accumulate experience with the four divine beasts, he immediately closed himself and practiced, so that the power of the four poles of heaven and earth could be fully integrated into the four elephant beads.


    Kunpeng''s retreat is not in beigulu state, but in his own world. After all, his own world needs to be improved. If the four elephant beads can fully integrate into the world in the recovery, it is very beneficial to Kunpeng. Of course, Kunpeng just wants to think about this. If the world is really so easy to improve, Hongjun Daozu had already fully mastered the way of heaven. The main reason why Kunpeng did this was to make the four elephant beads adapt to his own world and prepare for future integration.


    Although Kunpeng thought very well, what he never thought was that the four elephant beads immediately collided with the world as soon as they entered the world, which brought great trouble to Kunpeng.


    The power of the four poles of heaven and earth in the four elephant beads comes from the famine, but the world of Kunpeng does not come from the famine, so it is reasonable for the two to collide. However, no one has ever improved the power of the world, so everyone is not clear about this, including Hongjun Daozu.


    When the collision occurred, Kunpeng could only desperately suppress the four elephant beads to prevent them from changing, and gradually integrate the power of his own world with the power of the four poles of heaven and earth of the four elephant beads. Unfortunately, it was not as simple as Kunpeng thought, but the two different forces were not so easy to integrate.


    If Kunpeng has a tree of the world at this time, he can use the power of the tree of the world to forcibly suppress the power of the four elephant beads. The tree of the world can convert any aura. The power of the four poles of heaven and earth also belongs to the scope of aura, so it can forcibly integrate him with the world. It is a pity that Kunpeng has not obtained the tree of the world yet, We can only use our own strength to suppress the power of the four poles of heaven and earth in the four elephant beads.


    The power of the world is very exclusive. Although the four elephant beads are not crushed by the power of the world under the protection of Kunpeng, under the great pressure of the power of the world, the power of the four poles of heaven and earth is completely integrated with the four elephant beads. The four elephant beads are originally a congenital treasure, but their quality is improved after the combination of the two. Therefore, the separation strength of the four divine beasts of Kunpeng is greatly improved, It has reached the original strength of the four divine beasts, which is a great thing.


    Everything has its advantages and disadvantages. The four elephant beads are fully integrated with the power of the four poles of heaven and earth. The quality of the innate Lingbao is very hard. Although Kunpeng has a secret method, it is also very difficult to integrate the four elephant beads into the world. Without the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, the world is difficult to improve, Originally, Kunpeng wanted to integrate the power of the four poles of heaven and earth into the world and improve his cultivation before the decisive battle, but now it seems that this opportunity is very slim, unless Kunpeng can find another way to make the power of the world no longer repel the four elephant beads.


    The strength of the separation of the four gods and beasts has increased, but under the oppression of the power of the world, Kunpeng''s distraction has been greatly reduced. The yuan God who originally had the early stage of quasi sainthood now only has the realm of the middle stage of the great luojinxian. The realm of the middle stage of the great luojinxian is no longer the realm of Kunpeng itself, but the realm of the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, It can be said that Kunpeng''s understanding of the power of the four poles of heaven and earth has begun.


    Kunpeng''s hard practice has finally made some achievements. Under the oppression of the power of the world, the four divine beasts have quickly absorbed the power of the four poles received by Kunpeng in heaven and restored their vitality. As for the realm, as long as Kunpeng can understand the origin of the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, it will also recover to the cultivation of quasi saints.


    After the four gods and beasts recovered their vitality, Kunpeng stopped his cultivation and was ready to leave the customs and let the four gods and beasts separate to practice on the battlefield of the four states. At the same time, he also completely integrated the power of the four poles of heaven and earth with himself. In this way, when he understood the origin of the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, he can also smoothly integrate into the world.

 Chapter 1206

    As soon as Kunpeng left the pass, empress Houtu welcomed him up. After the two sat down, empress Houtu asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, can your four divine beasts recover their vitality?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "the blessing of Tao friends has been restored!"


    After hearing this, empress Houtu said with a long sigh, "it''s good to recover. Now that Taoist friends have the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, the world can be more perfect, but I don''t know when they are going to start the general attack?"


    Hearing empress Houtu''s words, Kunpeng said with a bitter smile: "It''s not as easy as Taoist friends think. Although the four gods and beasts of the poor road have recovered their vitality, they don''t want these four elephant beads to collide with the world. If you want to enter an imperfect world, you need to rely on your own strength to imperceptibly change the four elephant beads. At the same time, you have to fully understand the origin of the power of the four poles of the world. As for launching the general attack, you have to wait for the poor road to attack the four poles of the world Let''s try to integrate into the world. After all, it''s much bigger to grasp that than to launch a general attack. "


    Kunpeng also wants to rob the general attack early and win the tree of the world, but Kunpeng doesn''t want to benefit Hongjun Daozu because it was launched too early. For his own safety, the general attack can be delayed a little, even if it can restore the vitality of the Quartet world.


    After hearing these words, empress Houtu frowned and said, "how could Kunpeng Taoist friend do this? Before you improved the world, you didn''t always use secret methods to urge innate Lingbao to integrate with the world. Why did an accident happen this time? Is there any other reason?"


    Kunpeng said: "There are natural reasons for this. Although the quality of the four elephant beads is nothing in the innate Lingbao, the power of the four poles of heaven and earth is not an ordinary power. In essence, it is equal to the power of the world. Now the poor world is not perfect, so the power of the world is not enough. Of course, the power of the four poles of heaven and earth in the four elephant beads is also not perfect, so these two forces There is little difference in quantity, but the power of the world can not smoothly melt the power of the four poles of heaven and earth. "


    The power of the four poles of heaven and earth evolved from chaos. Although Kunpeng''s world has the innate five elements spiritual root that can transform the power of chaos, they can''t transform the power of the four poles of heaven and earth protected by the four elephant beads. Moreover, the four elephant beads are combined with the power of the four poles of heaven and earth under the suppression of the power of the world. Their quality has been equivalent to the innate five elements spiritual root, which is naturally difficult to be refined.


    Mentioning the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, empress Houtu thought of something and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, if you want to understand the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, I''m afraid only Hongjun Taoist ancestor knows among the three worlds, because only he has participated in the first dragon and Phoenix robbery in the flood wasteland. In addition, only the empress of the four divine beasts may know one or two!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng said with a bitter smile: "The later Taoist friends said that I know a thing or two. Before the first mass robbery in the famine, the whole land in the famine was controlled by the four divine beasts, and the four divine beasts each mastered the power of the four poles of heaven and earth. That''s why they prospered and learned about the mass robbery. Now the descendants of the four divine beasts are only afraid that they have no ability of their ancestors. They are only afraid that they don''t know what the power of the four poles of heaven and earth is. Don''t get it When the Lich and Lich families were in charge of the famine, the dragon family had never heard that they were in charge of the four poles of heaven and earth. Instead of looking for the rear line of the four divine beasts, they might as well go to the four states to understand it in person, and maybe gain something! "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu felt that there was some truth. Now the empress of the four divine beasts has forgotten the glory of their ancestors, but her own blood is not enough to be one percent of their ancestors. I''m afraid the inheritance of blood has been cut off. It''s not necessarily useful to find them. On the contrary, it''s better to understand them personally.


    Thinking of this, empress Houtu sighed: "what Taoist friends said is very true, but I thought it simple. But now the four states are connected with the four worlds, and there are many wars, and the cultivation of Taoist friends'' four divine beasts has fallen to Da Luo Jinxian. How can we protect ourselves in the struggle?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "how can you see a rainbow without going through wind and rain? Only by personally using the power of the four poles may we be able to understand its origin, and only under the threat of death can people''s potential be completely destroyed. Therefore, fighting is a good thing for the poor."


    Kunpeng paused here for a moment, and then said, "Taoist friends, don''t forget that both we and the saints have signed agreements with the four sides of the world. Experts with accomplishments above quasi saints are not allowed to intervene in the battle between the two sides within a hundred years. If the four divine beasts of the poor are still quasi saints, they can''t participate in the battle with the four sides of the world."


    When empress Houtu heard this, she sighed and asked, "in that case, I don''t know where Kunpeng Taoist friends want to start to understand?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "Taoist friends are wrong. I don''t start from the place of one state, but the four divine beasts choose one state separately and begin to understand the power of the four poles of heaven and earth at the same time. Only in this way can I understand the source of the power of the four poles of heaven and earth within a hundred years, and further improve my own world."


    Kunpeng is right. He can quickly understand the origin of the power of the four poles of heaven and earth only by separating the four divine beasts and killing them. Otherwise, he can only refine the power of the four poles of heaven and earth with complete world power after capturing the tree of the world in the future.


    Empress Houtu also understood that what Kunpeng said was very correct. Only in this way can others understand the origin of the four polar forces of heaven and earth within a hundred years, so she said: "since Taoist friends have decided, I won''t say more. I hope Taoist friends can smoothly understand the origin of the four polar forces of heaven and earth!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "I hope so!"


    After talking to empress Houtu, Kunpeng immediately released the four divine beasts and let them act separately according to the orientation of the four divine beasts, including Oriental Green Dragon, southern rosefinch, western white tiger and Northern Xuanwu.


    Although it is said that Hongyun has paid attention to every move of beijulu Prefecture from time to time since Kunpeng Tianting and his party, he has focused his energy on the people above quasi saint. At this time, the separation of Kunpeng''s four divine beasts is just the medium-term cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, so his action did not attract Hongyun''s excessive attention.


    Among the four divine beasts, except the northern Xuanwu left behind, beigulu soon entered the battlefield, while the other three parts need to go to their respective destinations carefully to prevent attracting other people''s attention.


    In fact, Kunpeng was too careful. He didn''t need to be so careful when he left beigulu. After all, the four states are fighting endlessly because of the original agreement. The access management of Da Luo Jinxian is not strict. It can be said that not many people will pay attention to him at all.


    Speaking of the four major prefectures, the situation has changed a lot than before the great disaster. First of all, the management is different. In the past, the scattered cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian level in the three realms had to be observed by the major sects if they wanted to walk among the four major prefectures. For fear that the other party would do something wrong, but now no one cares except those who practice above quasi saints, The scattered cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian level is very popular among the three realms now. Everyone wants to win over these people as dead ghosts.


    When it comes to casual cultivation, the saints admire Kunpeng and empress Houtu very much. Among the three realms, only they have the foresight to attract most of the casual cultivation in advance. It can be said that most of beigulu Prefecture are casual cultivation on the battlefield of the two realms, while the disciples of Kunpeng and the witch family account for only a small part, and these people don''t do much, The interests on the battlefield were completely handed over to San Xiu. Just like this, the saints can''t win over from beigulu prefecture to scattered cultivation. After all, these sects need a lot of materials to develop, but they can''t completely let go like Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    The battlefield of the four prefectures is a big place. Kunpeng''s basaltic distraction occupies the advantage of geographical advantage. He first stepped into the battlefield. There are many people in the battlefield. It is difficult to attract others'' attention to Kunpeng''s separate participation. In addition, Kunpeng has no plan to become powerful as soon as he enters the battlefield. He wants to know the situation of the battlefield first, and then make plans.


    The battlefield of beigulu Prefecture is divided into three parts: Tianxian, Jinxian and Daluo Jinxian. Tianxian is the lowest part of the waiting list. Most people are Tianxian. Of course, a few Jinxian are among them to pick up bargains. However, these people are poor and have no harmful Lingbao. Jinxian is the main force in the battlefield, but it accounts for half of the total number of people in the battlefield. It is very fierce to tear and kill here. Whether it is the scattered cultivation of the three realms, the envoys of heaven and the demons in hell have invested a lot of manpower. Hundreds of thousands of people die here every day, but the number of angels and evil demons is far greater than that of the immortals in beijulu Prefecture, After all, as long as the immortal is not destroyed, it can be reborn, or ask friends to help rebuild the flesh. As for Da Luo Jinxian, there are not many experts. No matter where Da Luo Jinxian is, he is one of the best experts. They don''t want to sacrifice these experts to the temptation before the decisive battle. As for the quasi saint, he is the top person and will not go out easily. After all, any party needs to pay a considerable price to cultivate a quasi saint. As far as the three worlds are concerned, In addition to the sanctification of the old sect, there are few new sanctification of various sects. These people are very important to the sect and can not be easily damaged.

 Chapter 1207

    Kunpeng first observed from the hands of Tianxian level. Judging from his cultivation, the fight of Tianxian was not good-looking. Soon he turned to the battlefield of Jinxian level. The battlefield of Jinxian level was the most dangerous and tested a person''s vision. Most of Da Luo Jinxian mixed into this battlefield, so the battle was very fierce.


    Speaking of Jinxian level battlefield, beigulu state has the upper hand. After all, as long as you don''t use your whole body mana, it''s difficult for the other side to see the depth, while angels are different. They all measure a person''s cultivation with their wings behind them, so they will be attacked by everyone as soon as they enter the battlefield, After a long time, the other party also found this, and did not easily step into the battlefield of Jinxian level, but reopened the battlefield of Daluo Jinxian level. However, the great evil devil in hell is that many people do not decide to cultivate with wings, but many of them are powerful in the golden immortal battlefield.


    In the battlefield of Da Luo Jinxian level, only a few well-off casual practitioners participated, while others were under Haotian and Xi Wangmu, and Kunpeng disciples Xiaoqing, Bai Suzhen and Xu Xian also participated.


    Among the three battlefields, the one with the least casualties is the battlefield of Da Luo Jinxian level. There are experts gathering in this battlefield. As long as they don''t make serious mistakes, they are generally difficult to die. On the contrary, in the battlefield of Jin Xian, Da Luo Jinxian level experts often die.


    Kunpeng''s body parts do not want to attract people''s attention in order to practice his own ability. Therefore, Kunpeng''s four body parts do not have a congenital treasure. Everything depends on his understanding of the power of the four poles of heaven and earth. Only above the chaotic battlefield can there be endless threats, and Kunpeng needs these endless threats to integrate the power of the four poles of heaven and earth.


    The power of the four poles of heaven and earth is very simple. It is the earth, water, fire and wind after the chaos is broken. As long as Jinxian level masters know these four powers, but no one can really understand their essence.


    The power of the four poles of heaven and earth is different from the innate power of the five elements. On the surface, earth, water, fire and wind agree with the five elements, but in fact, it is not so. If this power is so simple, it will not be equal to the power of the world, and can protect the safety of the three worlds from the invasion of chaos.


    Beigulu Prefecture is the guardian of the Xuanwu among the four divine beasts. Kunpeng''s Xuanwu distraction came here according to the attraction of its origin. The Xuanwu divine beast evolved from the water in the four polar forces of heaven and earth. Kunpeng''s Xuanwu separation is to understand the true relegation of water in the battlefield of beigulu Prefecture.


    Kunpeng''s basaltic separation appeared in the battlefield and didn''t attract people''s attention at first. After all, there are too many people here. There are murderous spirits everywhere. Everyone only cares about their own life and death and harvest, and doesn''t care about others. However, over time, Kunpeng''s basaltic separation attracted people''s attention. Don''t forget that his hands are empty, but he killed many enemies in the battlefield, Moreover, he was able to avoid death again and again. Slowly, Xuanwu became famous in these scattered cultivation.


    As soon as people become famous, countless people will stare at you and want to explore your details. Although the three realms are large, in the eyes of the old Jinxian, most people know as long as they have high accomplishments, but they can''t recognize Kunpeng''s Xuanwu separation. However, some people think that he was born in the witch family when they see that the Xuanwu separation has no body protection.


    There are many people of the witch clan in the battlefield. These people come for their souls and want to take the opportunity to refine their own witch weapons. Some people of the witch clan noticed the existence of the famous Xuanwu separation. When they found that the Xuanwu separation was not a witch clan, they were very curious about the origin of the Xuanwu. Few of the three worlds could compare the physical body with the witch clan. Looking at the battle of the Xuanwu separation, it was the battle method of the witch clan, focusing on the physical body and talent.


    Only the demon clan and the witch clan can go through physical melee, and only a few ancient demon beasts among the demon clan can do it. However, no matter from that point of view, the Xuanwu split is not an ancient demon clan, so those witch clans are very confused.


    At this time, someone said, isn''t there a divine beast family? In ancient times, before the Lich and Lich families, the three divine beast races of dragon, Phoenix and Kirin ruled the wasteland. However, his idea was immediately overthrown. Since the dragon and Phoenix disaster, the divine beast family has lost its inheritance, and only a few people have the ability, But I have never heard of such a divine beast as Kunpeng''s Xuanwu distraction.


    No matter what you think, the rules of the battlefield still need to be carried out. Xuanwu separated in the golden immortal battlefield for a long time, but those angels and Demons remembered him. After several times of investigation, they finally figured out the cultivation of Xuanwu separated, so they decided to kill Xuanwu separated unexpectedly.


    Xuanwu separation is only dedicated to understanding the power of the water pole in the battlefield, but it did not expect a conspiracy to sweep towards him. Of course, if Xuanwu separation knows this, he will not shrink back, because only under the pressure of death can he stimulate his potential. Even if he knows it is death, Xuanwu separation should also try, Otherwise, he will leave an indelible wound in his heart and never have a chance to understand the true relegation of the power of water pole.


    Xuanwu split killed too many angels and demons, so the angels and Demons could not tolerate him to be so arrogant. When they understood that Xuanwu split was just the cultivation of Da luojinxian, the angels and Demons decided to use the ultimate power of Da luojinxian''s peak to solve their opponents.


    The cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian at its peak can be said to have a second chance for people in the middle of Da Luo Jinxian, especially the Xuanwu separation only relies on the power of the flesh to fight. In order to ensure safety, angels and Demons paid a considerable price and used two experts to carry out the siege.


    The only reason to blame is that Xuanwu''s separation is so eye-catching. During this period of struggle, angels and demons were strongly suppressed by beijulu state, but many of Da Luo Jinxian level masters died. In order to boost morale, they just decided to use the powerful force of thunder to solve each other in an instant and completely beat the morale of the immortals in Taibei Julu state, Give your subordinates enough time to adjust.


    On this day, Xuanwu split still came to the battlefield, but he didn''t expect that today he would face the biggest crisis since he stepped into the battlefield of beigulu Prefecture.


    When the Xuanwu split stepped into the battlefield, the angel and the devil moved. The two masters hidden in the crowd immediately gathered their Qi and prepared to launch a fatal attack on the Xuanwu split.


    Although it is said that the Xuanwu separation only has the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian level at this time, he is the separation of Kunpeng. He has a strong sense of the aura of heaven and earth. When the angel and the devil get together, the Xuanwu separation suddenly feels cold all over his body, and two amazing murderous Qi envelop him.


    Soldiers trust their feelings very much, which is also the guarantee that they can survive in the battlefield. As soon as Xuanwu Fenshen sensed the murderous spirit, he immediately understood that someone was secretly attacking himself, and he was an expert at the top of Da Luo Jinxian. Although Xuanwu Fenshen was very confident in his defense, he didn''t dare to fight with his flesh in the face of the assassination of two Da Luo Jinxian top level experts. That would only be his own way to death.


    When there was no defense, the two great Luo Jinxian made an all-out sneak attack, but they could hit the quasi saint. The separation of Xuanwu was just the cultivation of great Luo Jinxian. Even if they were prepared to escape under the assassination of the two masters, it was not easy.


    In the face of the assassination of the two masters, the Xuanwu separation does not mean to retreat. The amazing murderous spirit has aroused the war in his heart. Only at the moment of life and death can his personal potential be stimulated. At the moment, the Xuanwu separation hopes that the other party will fight early, so he can understand the power of the water pole through pressure.


    Passive defense is not Kunpeng''s character. Xuanwu separation doesn''t want to fight back after the other party launches an attack. In that case, he will only fall into the trap that the other party has already prepared. What Xuanwu separation needs is to take the initiative to attack, break the other party''s deployment and compete for a glimmer of life for himself.


    Xuanwu split up. When the other party hadn''t finished gathering Qi, he suddenly accelerated his force and came to the center of the battlefield in a flash. He quickly waved his fists and hit the two masters who gathered Qi in the dark.


    The other party never thought that the trap prepared by their energy would be seen through by Xuanwu. Instead of plotting against the opponent, they were caught off guard. This contrast made them angry.


    Angels and demons are the main battle generals. In order to fight angels and demons, although they were caught unprepared by the separation of Xuanwu and could not complete the gathering of Qi, they can fight back in an instant, shoot out their unfinished gathering of Qi in an instant, and meet the attack of the separation of Xuanwu.


    The two sides fought between lightning and flint. Before the people in the center of the battlefield had time to respond, the three of them had fought for a round. This round took the initiative in the separate battle of Xuanwu, which completely failed the conspiracy between the war angel and the great devil and won a small victory over the other party.

 Chapter 1208

    The first confrontation is nothing. Although the Xuanwu split broke the other party''s sneak attack, it did not hurt the other party. It can be said that the situation has changed from the previous sneak attack to the Ming war, and the crisis of the Xuanwu split is still not relieved.


    Speaking of this, it is mainly because those who participated in the war were all casual practitioners. In the hearts of casual practitioners, they only had interests, not righteousness. Therefore, when they saw that two masters of Da Luo Jinxian''s peak cultivation appeared, they all hid far away for fear that they would be involved.


    It can be seen from the behavior of casual cultivation that these people are very low in nature. No wonder most people stay on Jinxian and Da Luo Jinxian after practicing for so long. They simply don''t have the courage to face the strong. How can a person without courage set foot on the peak!


    Maybe this is the reason why casual practice can''t be accomplished, and it''s also the reason why all disciples despise casual practice. For the escape of casual practice, the Xuanwu separation did not feel angry. Originally, Kunpeng did not have much hope for them. They were just Kunpeng''s cannon fodder to consume angels and demons. Moreover, if these people came forward and killed each other, it would affect the Xuanwu separation''s ability to understand the water pole.


    The battle on the surface is the most intense and attractive. It can be said that such a battle is very beneficial to everyone present. They can understand themselves through this battle.


    It''s strange to say that under normal circumstances, the great Witches of the witch family will rescue them, but this time they didn''t appear, but stood aside and watched the change, which puzzled many casual practitioners.


    In fact, the reason why the great witches did this was not that they were stopped by Empress Houtu or Kunpeng, but that they wanted to see the origin of Xuanwu separation through this battle. However, they were destined to be disappointed. The Xuanwu separation was not a divine beast, but a body transformed by innate Lingbao. Even saints could not see Kunpeng''s separation, How can a mere witch see through this.


    Although the great Wizards of the witch family did not help Xuanwu against the two masters, they cleaned up the battlefield for the real body of Xuanwu, separated all angels from demons, and did not let them interfere in the battle. After seeing such a move by the big family of the witch family, many scattered practitioners joined in one after another to prevent the other party from destroying the battle.


    After several unsuccessful attempts, the angel army and the devil army also acquiesced to this point. They no longer fought against sanxiu and great witches, but stood quietly to watch the battle.


    Whether it''s Sanjie sanxiu, the great Witch of the witch family, the angel army and the devil army, they have done their best, so this battle can only rely on the strength of the three people on the battlefield. Of course, if the separation of Xuanwu is really life-threatening, the great Witch of the witch family and the experts in heaven won''t see him destroyed. After all, that''s very bad for beijulu Prefecture, It is likely to cause the panic of sanxiu and eventually cause sanxiu to flee the battlefield, which is not what they want to see.


    After seeing that the situation was beyond their imagination, the war angel and the great devil immediately launched an attack for fear of more accidents. The great devil took the road of physical melee. With a loud shout, he waved his fist and hit the Xuanwu branch.


    For a moment, the attack of the great devil was like a rocket, sending out flames, and there was no grass in the place where it passed. It can be seen how powerful the hell devil flame is.


    In the face of such a powerful attack, Xuanwu separated himself, but he had no intention of retreating and avoiding. He slowly raised his hands, and a huge wave came out of thin air, continuously rushed forward to meet the other party''s hell flame.


    Whether it''s the devil flame in hell or the huge waves in the sky, they all have a common feature, that is, potential, endless potential. If it''s a golden immortal immortal facing such a powerful attack, it will be destroyed in an instant by this powerful potential and have no resistance.


    After seeing the momentum of both sides, Da Luo Jinxian was filled with emotion. He thought it was a great luck to watch the war. Such a momentum can only be described as swallowing the world with Qi. There is no grass left where he passed. All materials will be swallowed by the momentum of the other party and turned into his own strength to attack the other party.


    The huge momentum combined with the powerful attack gives people a feeling of destroying the world. Although Xuanwu is weaker than each other in cultivation, his huge wave essence is higher than the hell flame. The two armies fight each other, but they offset each other and end in peace.


    When the great devil shot, the battle angel was not idle. He completed the accumulation of momentum in an instant. While the momentum of both sides offset, the cross sword in his hand was waved in an instant, and a sharp sword momentum went to the heart of the Xuanwu separation.


    This sword is as fast as lightning. It doesn''t give Xuanwu a chance to dodge. It''s a full sneak attack. Seeing this, the great witch''s face changed greatly. They didn''t expect that things would develop like this. They were worried that the Xuanwu separation would die under the attack of the other party.


    However, their worry is superfluous. If Xuanwu separated so easily, he would not arouse the vigilance of angels and demons, and then put the overall situation against him.


    In the face of this sneak attack, Xuanwu suddenly drew a circle with both hands. The water flow formed a huge vortex in front of his chest. The speed of the cross sword gas was limited in the face of this vortex, but the sharp sword gas was melted bit by bit in front of the soft water flow.


    Tough! This is the feeling of all the spectators about the Xuanwu separation. The previous competition with the great devil showed the attack power of Qi swallowing the world, giving full play to the momentum of the huge waves and the sky, while the sword Qi counteracting the other party''s sneak attack applied the softness of water to the extreme. It can be said that the Xuanwu separation gave a wonderful lesson to the immortals present in the understanding of water. When everyone saw this attack and defense, they knew that the other party understood the law of water with the cultivation of Da luojinxian, but it was shocking that Da luojinxian had the power of law.


    Of course, some people think that Xuanwu separation is not the power of the law they understand, but that it is an innate talent. Like the great Witches of the witch family, they all have inherent talent laws.


    There is nothing wrong with their thinking. The law of water possessed by Xuanwu separation can also be said to be their own gifted magic power. After all, Xuanwu''s nature belongs to water. Of course, it can also be said to be the power of law cultivated by himself. Kunpeng himself cultivated the water of the five elements to the extreme and transformed it into a higher law of life, As a separated body, nature''s understanding of the law of water is higher than others, which is why Xuanwu separated body can retreat in the face of two masters at the same time.


    After receiving the first round of attack from the other party, Xuanwu said with a sneer: "with this strength, you also want to kill me. You think too much of yourself!"


    When Xuanwu Fenshen said this, everyone present was shocked and provoked! This is a naked provocation, without giving angels and Demons any face.


    At this time, both the immortal and the witch clan in beijulu Prefecture, the angel army and the devil army admired the fearless provocation of the separation of Xuanwu. It can be said that no one present would make such a crazy move. After all, provoking two masters who are higher than their own cultivation at the same time is a death move. No one is willing to do it or dare not do it, But Xuanwu Fenshen did so.


    The angel was proud. In the face of Xuanwu''s separation, such provocation made him crazy. He sneered: "do you think this is a victory? This is just the beginning!"


    With the voice of the war angel falling, his cold eyes revealed a naked murderous spirit. The murderous spirit has formed a substance. It seems that the other party is angry.


    But it''s normal to think about it from another angle. Anyone in the position of war angel will become angry in the face of such crazy provocation as Xuanwu separation.


    In contrast, the great devil is much calmer than the war angel. The devil is different from the angel. They never pay attention to the false name. What they need is interests. For the provocation of Xuanwu separation, the great devil only shows a sneer on the corner of his mouth and has no other extreme reaction.


    In the face of the essence of the murderous spirit, the Xuanwu separation did not change his face and said calmly, "you can do whatever you have. It must not be easy for you to plan such an assassination. If you don''t give you a chance to show all your skills, you won''t be relieved to die."


    insane! The separation of Xuanwu makes the immortals in beigulu Prefecture seem to see the figure of Kunpeng. If the cultivation of both sides is not wrong, they will think that Kunpeng is in the field.

 Chapter 1209

    Fighting Angel Qiang suppressed his anger and sneered: "it''s no use talking about this nonsense. Death has found you. Today you are destined to die here!"


    The great devil is the most dangerous of the three. When the war Angel talks with the Xuanwu separation, he gathers his Qi carefully in the dark, ready to give the Xuanwu separation a fatal blow.


    The situation on the battlefield has become strange now, especially after the war angel''s sneak attack failed, whether angels, demons, or the immortals and witches in beigulu Prefecture, they are carefully guarding against their opponents for fear that they will suddenly counterattack.


    The strange atmosphere on the Jinxian battlefield has affected the Jinxian battlefield in Daluo. To be honest, it''s not that they don''t want to fight a big war, but that they don''t dare to do so. No matter Kunpeng, empress Houtu or God and Satan, they don''t want to start a big war at this time. It''s likely that the final decisive battle will be caused by too many people killed on both sides, Therefore, the great Luo Jinxian in the battlefield are restraining themselves.


    Although the great Witches of the witch family want to rescue the Xuanwu separation, they are worried that if they do it themselves, the army of angels and demons will also do it, and they can only bless the Xuanwu separation and retreat. As for those casual practitioners, needless to say, they are only interested in interests. In the face of such a heavy army, none of them is willing to be the first bird.


    Soon the great devil had gathered Qi. Taking advantage of the Xuanwu separation to talk to the war angel, he drank loudly: "control heaven and earth!"


    The great devil took a step forward, but the land of the earth moved with his steps, and his palms separated from the Xuanwu with the great power of Mount Tai.


    As soon as the great devil''s palm came out, the whole space was locked by his palm. Xuanwu immediately felt trapped by the power of heaven and earth, and the huge pressure not only squeezed him.


    The action of the great devil made the immortals in beigulu angry, and they all shouted at each other''s shamelessness. They besieged one and used such shameless means as sneak attack. It''s really shameless.


    The great devil himself no longer depends on what the other party says. He only cares whether he can achieve his goal, but turns a blind eye to the abuse of the immortals as if he didn''t hear it.


    In the case of not only acting rashly, the immortals in beigulu Prefecture can only scold each other, but dare not attack them. Since then, the great devil is even more unscrupulous and thinks that this blow can easily win the opponent.


    Unfortunately, it was too early for him to be happy. Although Xuanwu Fenshen had not experienced many battles, Kunpeng himself was killed from the famine, and the fighting was richer than everyone in the three realms. Xuanwu Fenshen had been prepared for the other party''s sneak attack early in the morning, and immediately launched a counterattack when he came out of the great devil''s style.


    The "master of heaven and earth" has blocked the whole space. If Xuanwu wants to get out of trouble, he must break the space blockade. If he can''t break the blockade as soon as possible, he will face the joint attack of war angels and great demons.


    At this time, the Xuanwu separation had nothing to hide. All he heard was that he shouted "poisonous dragon pierced the heart drill", and then two giant dragons condensed by Xuanshui appeared between his hands, entangled with each other and rushed to the great devil.


    Spiral attack has the strongest penetration among all attacks. Although the great devil''s "palm heaven and earth" is very good, it is a "poisonous dragon piercing drill" that can''t stand the separation of Xuanwu after all. With one blow, the "palm heaven and earth" will be broken. Once the momentum is released, the power will naturally be greatly reduced, and the separation of Xuanwu can no longer be trapped.


    The "poisonous dragon piercing heart drill" of Xuanwu''s separation made the fairies present breathe a sigh of relief. The army of angels and Demons felt that the level of war angels and Demons was too low. The two had not won each other, but they lost the face of heaven and hell.


    These people are not on the spot, but they don''t know the real power of Xuanwu separation. They always think that the cultivation of Xuanwu separation is not as good as that of fighting angels and great demons. In fact, they are not. The strength of Xuanwu separation is insufficient, but his understanding of the law is higher than that of his opponent, so the combat power of both sides is basically the same.


    Two consecutive sneak attacks failed to win the opponent, which greatly shocked the war angel and the great devil. Both the war angel''s sword Qi and the great devil''s "holding heaven and earth" can be said to be their full attack. The Xuanwu separation seems to have a low cultivation, but it has reached the peak in the application of the law of water, leveling the gap between the two sides.


    At this time, the war angel and the great devil looked at each other and saw a trace of shock from each other''s eyes. In an instant, they reached an agreement and completely joined hands to attack. They must not give each other a chance to breathe. Otherwise, if they continue to do their own things, the consequences will be serious.


    With such an idea, the war angel and the great devil were no longer satisfied with their faces. They drank together and immediately grabbed their bodies, one left and one right, and attacked the Xuanwu separation. They have a physical melee and a long-range attack, but they cooperate with each other very tacitly.


    The cross sword in the hand of the war Angel constantly shoots out sword Qi one after another to contain the Xuanwu separation from a long distance, while the great devil launches a physical melee battle with the Xuanwu separation.


    Although the Xuanwu separation mastered the law of water very well, he was also in a hurry in the face of the full-scale attack of the battle angel and the great devil. If the Xuanwu separation had not been strong in defense, he would have been seriously injured by the other party, but in this way, he also suffered a small trauma.


    In the face of such a powerful attack, the pressure of Xuanwu separated body at this time can be imagined. Only when there is pressure can there be power. Under this pressure, Xuanwu separated body has a new understanding of the power of water pole. Among the four divine beasts, the most powerful defense is Xuanwu. If it is the real body of Xuanwu divine beast, even the sage can hardly break his defense easily.


    It is obviously impossible to attack each other. If it goes on like this, Xuanwu separation will be in danger of death. Xuanwu separation shouted: "water curtain Tianhua!"


    Suddenly, water curtains came down from the sky to protect the Xuanwu, but the shadow of the Xuanwu beast was faintly revealed in the water curtain.


    Angels and Demons don''t know what the Xuanwu beast is, but it doesn''t mean that the immortals present don''t know the origin of the Xuanwu beast. It''s a beast produced by Pangu''s opening of the sky and has the responsibility to protect heaven and earth. The water curtain Tianhua of Xuanwu can vaguely reveal the Xuanwu beast, so the origin of the other party can be easily revealed. All the fairies present think that the other party is the descendant of the Xuanwu beast.


    Unfortunately, they were wrong. The four divine beasts are unique in the wilderness. What are the descendants there? Even if there are, they are all people with weak blood. They simply can''t know the power of water pole, let alone form the image of divine beasts.


    The appearance of the divine beast made the immortals in beigulu happy. They thought that their side had been recognized by the four divine beasts, but it was not difficult to overcome the invasion of the four worlds. Kunpeng didn''t expect such a result for the response of the immortals.


    In fact, it''s not strange that the immortals think so. It can be said that none of them have experienced the dragon and Phoenix catastrophe and do not know the real reason for the disappearance of the four gods. In their hearts, they all think that the four gods died to protect the wasteland and become the guardian God of the wasteland, but those who really know the truth disdain to tell the story. After all, when the four gods roamed the wasteland, These people are either not born, or their cultivation is low. Naturally, they don''t want to tell people their ugly stories.


    As soon as the "water curtain Tianhua" came out, Xuanwu immediately realized the source of Shuiji''s power by virtue of external pressure. However, this is only good in defense, and it takes some time to digest his own gains if he wants to know more about it. Unfortunately, he doesn''t have this time at all now.


    As soon as the "water curtain Tianhua" came out, whether it was the sword of the war angel or the close attack of the great devil, it was bounced off one by one when encountering this barrier, and did not hurt the Xuanwu separation at all.


    The secret method of "water curtain Tianhua" shows the defensive power of the extreme power of water, which can not be achieved by practicing the law of the five elements of water. The extreme power of water is different from the law of water. As long as you are in the three realms of flood and famine, you can use the extreme power of water anytime and anywhere, while the law of water is affected by the environment. Both are different.


    Most people think that the separation of Xuanwu and Tianhua under the water curtain is just the rest of the law of water. In fact, it is a big mistake. This is the expression of the power of the four poles of heaven and earth. No matter how powerful the law of water is, it can''t surpass the level and deal with the siege of the two masters at the same time, but the power of the four poles of heaven and earth is different. He can do what the law of water can''t do.


    Of course, there are advantages and disadvantages. The law of water is one of the five elements. It is easy to understand, and the power of the four poles of heaven and earth is equivalent to that of the world. To cultivate this power, you need a gifted magic power, which can only be owned by the descendants of the four divine beasts, but it is difficult for others to touch.

 Chapter 1210

    As soon as the water curtain Tianhua came out, the war angel and the great devil were helpless. The general attack had no threat to the separation of Xuanwu. At this time, if they didn''t use the innate Lingbao, they would return empty handed.


    The war Angel didn''t want to keep any more. He just heard him say, "I say time stops because of this, and all evil will be dispelled by the holy light!"


    As soon as the war angel said this, the time stopped for a short time. The great devil never thought that the war angel had shown "great prophecy" regardless of his safety. At this time, the great devil wanted to break the war angel to pieces to dispel his hatred.


    Although the "great prophecy" is extremely powerful, the other party is in control of the law of water and has unparalleled defense. First of all, whether the "great prophecy" can achieve its original ability to hold the other party, it is the great devil who is first limited. Light and darkness are the great enemies of life and death. First, the great devil is set on the spot under the "great prophecy".


    The great devil did not want to die. When the "great prophecy" came out, he also shouted: "the God of darkness protects all living beings and the dark sky!"


    At this time, the great devil could not afford to fight with Xuanwu. First, he had to keep his own safety. As soon as the dark sky came out, it blocked the "great prophecy", and the great devil broke through the imprisonment of the "great prophecy" in an instant.


    The action of the war angel and the great devil shocked everyone present. The war Angel ignored the safety of his comrades in arms, while the great devil ignored his own task. Finally, the two fought, but gave Xuanwu a chance to breathe. If the great devil can cooperate with the war angel, they may be able to kill the Xuanwu separation in an instant, but the war Angel underestimated the selfishness of the devil and finally failed.


    Although the Xuanwu separated "water curtain Tianhua" was powerful, the divine power caused by the collision between light and darkness was enormous, and the "water curtain Tianhua" was ended by light and darkness in an instant.


    "Great prophecy" makes Xuanwu separation feel dangerous. If you want to withdraw from Xuanwu separation, the first thing to do is to kill the war angel, otherwise he will be in danger of life.


    Under the threat of death, people tend to show their greatest potential. At the moment when the "water curtain Tianhua" disappears, Xuanwu separates himself, but understands his situation, immediately destroys his mana and retreats desperately.


    The Xuanwu beast is not a beast that is good at speed, but under the threat of death, the retreat speed of the Xuanwu split is as fast as lightning. In an instant, it broke away from the scope of "great prophecy" and "dark sky curtain" and successfully escaped.


    However, this is not the time when Xuanwu is happy. Although the war angel and the great devil have made a lot of contradictions because of what happened just now, they will not make civil strife under this situation. Otherwise, even if they attack and kill Xuanwu, they will be punished by death.


    The great devil also knows this. Previously, he used the "dark curtain of heaven" to resist the "great prophecy". After all, if he didn''t do that at that time, he would be in danger, but then he didn''t dare to be presumptuous. The same is true of the war angels. No matter what, he didn''t dare to cause civil strife at this time.


    The war Angel knew that his previous actions had caused the dissatisfaction of the great devil, so he didn''t expect the other party to continue to haunt the Xuanwu separation. This time, the war Angel used his milk strength. The cross sword in his hand shook continuously, and instantly emitted more than ten sword Qi. The war angel is a bright attribute. The sword Qi is like the great sun. The Xuanwu divine beast belongs to water, and water and fire overcome each other. The war angel''s sword Qi restrained the Xuanwu separation to a great extent.


    With more than ten sword Qi attacks and their attributes of mutual resistance, even if the Xuanwu separate and display the "water curtain Tianhua", it is difficult to resist the penetration of the sword Qi. Since you can''t resist the other party''s attack with defense skills, Xuanwu separation can only attack each other to resolve the other party''s counterattack.


    I saw that Xuanwu took a step forward and drew a half circle in front of his chest with both hands just and soft. At that time, a Tai Chi diagram appeared in front of Xuanwu. This is a Tai Chi diagram composed of arms, at least in the eyes of outsiders.


    When the first sword Qi attacked, the yin-yang power generated by the Xuanwu split body exploded rapidly, and the sword Qi was swallowed by the Tai Chi diagram without a trace.


    The battle angel was surprised when he saw this. Although he also knew that it was impossible to break the other party''s defense with the first sword Qi, he didn''t expect that the other party would dissolve his attack so easily.


    The war angel''s mind adjusted quickly. After one blow failed, the cross sword in his hand shook repeatedly, and the sword Qi surged out like sharp arrows.


    After a hundred sword Qi, the Tai Chi diagram in front of Xuanwu separated body is dark. It seems that Xuanwu separated body is unable to resist, but this way of half attacking instead of defending is still invalid.


    counterattack! Counterattack anyway. This counterattack will be a direct attack rather than a passive defense. Otherwise, his mana will not be consumed over time.


    With such an idea, Xuanwu drank loudly. The Taiji diagram suddenly changed from defensive to attack into two dragons, one ice and one water. The two dragons, one just and one soft, played the law of water to the extreme. They only heard the two dragons roar, hover and fly towards the battle angel.


    Originally, the great devil was also within the attack range of Xuanwu, but he made a reaction that surprised everyone. When he saw two dragons flying out, he flashed back and pushed the war angel to the front, so as to avenge the enemy abandoned by the war angel.


    Insidious! This is everyone''s evaluation of the great devil, but for the devil family, it''s a fool to have revenge. The move of the great devil is nothing in the devil''s heart.


    Xuanwu fought back separately, but the battle angel could not retreat. In that case, he would only lose the first opportunity and be pressed by Xuanwu. This is unacceptable to the battle angel. Of course, the battle Angel did not consider that there was a big devil on the side. Unfortunately, because there was a gap between him and the big devil in the previous attack, it is very good that the big devil does not fall into the well, I''m afraid it''s more difficult for him to help than to go to heaven.


    In fact, the war Angel belittles the great devil. Although the great devil also wants to fight the angel, he can''t do it too obviously. That will only lead to disputes between the angel and the devil. At that time, maybe Satan''s great demon king will abandon himself to calm the angel''s anger. Of course, there is no big problem in a small-scale Yin war with angels. Even if the other party is dissatisfied, he has reason to refute. After all, the other party is sorry for him first.


    The battle Angel didn''t trust the great devil, so he had to work hard by himself. The cross sword in his hand waved quickly, and the sword Qi flew like locusts to meet the Xuanwu ice water Double Dragons.


    The Xuanwu split was waiting for this opportunity. His body moved as fast as lightning and went to the war Angel behind the ice water Twin Dragons. When approaching each other''s body, Xuanwu shouted: "poisonous dragon pierced the heart drill!"


    With the cheering of Xuanwu, a mini ice Dragon flew out of the body of the ice dragon, but this ice dragon is different from the big ice dragon. The cold of the crystal dragon like a gem is hundreds of times colder than the big ice dragon. As soon as the Dragon came out, the war Angel immediately felt that his body was cold, his hands and feet were numb, and his action was unfavorable.


    At this time, the war angel was shocked. It was too late to get out. The crystal dragon shot at his heart like lightning.


    The angel''s heart is the source of his life. If he loses his heart, he will never have a chance to revive. At this time, the war angel can only sacrifice his life and make a final struggle for himself with "great prophecy".


    Just listen, the war Angel shouted, "I say all evil will disappear under the light of the God of heaven and the shelter of the holy angel!"


    As soon as the war angel''s "great prophecy" came out, the war angel was bathed in the light, and the sunshine formed a light barrier in front of him.


    The action of the war angel was expected by the separation of Xuanwu. It is impossible for a master at the top of the great Luo Jinxian not to have one or two excellent defense spells. If the other party wants to use this power to resist the Xuanwu separated "poisonous dragon piercing diamond", it is impossible. The penetration and strong hardness of the diamond like crystal dragon can be compared with the congenital Lingbao. It can be said that it is the extreme manifestation of the law of water.


    If you want to stop the attack of the crystal dragon, you can only use the innate defensive Lingbao. In terms of magic, unless the war angel can resist the sun''s true fire, it is obvious that the war angel does not have this ability.

 Chapter 1211

    Just as the war angel was dying under the "poisonous dragon pierced the heart drill", the great devil moved. He could not see the war Angel die without doing anything, but he could not afford the consequences. And the great devil also waited for this opportunity to kill Xuanwu.


    In the heart of the great devil, he thought that the Xuanwu split up to launch such a big counterattack, but it consumed all the mana of the whole body. There was no power to organize the defense except the physical defense. At this time, as long as he hit the other party behind the back, he could kill the opponent with one hand. In this way, he could not only save the war angel, but also raise his reputation.


    Without saying a word, the great devil hit the Xuanwu split''s vest. Don''t underestimate the big devil''s punch. This is the big devil''s full blow, and he completely integrates the hell devil''s flame with the fist. Even if the Xuanwu split immediately stops to defend at this time, it can''t show the breaking fist that can resist the hell''s devil''s flame in a short time.


    It can be said that the carefully prepared fist of the great devil has reached the extreme of boxing. It vibrates when it comes out of the space. Vaguely, the flame formed by the hell devil flame will tear the space. Even the quasi Saint may be killed by one blow in this boxing.


    After seeing the big devil''s fist, the faces of the immortals in beigulu Prefecture who were watching the war suddenly changed. They thought that Xuanwu was going to die. They were somewhat lost that such an expert died in the center of the other party''s conspiracy.


    After seeing the big devil''s sneak attack, the war angel had a long breath in his heart, and thought that the Xuanwu separation would stop defending, and his crisis would be relieved.


    Unfortunately, the war angel was wrong. The Xuanwu separation did not stop the defense as he thought, but put all his strength on the attack. He was determined to die with the war angel.


    The move of Xuanwu separation greatly shocked the immortals present. They had seen people who didn''t want to die, but they hadn''t seen people who didn''t want to die like Xuanwu separation. It was just fighting with their lives.


    The war angel is stupid, and the great devil is also stupid. The Xuanwu separation is so desperate. Even if the great devil can kill the Xuanwu separation with one punch, the war angel will also die under the "poisonous dragon piercing drill" of the Xuanwu separation. An expert at the peak of the great Luo Jinxian is very important to the angel family. Once the war Angel dies, the relationship between heaven and hell will be stiff.


    Now the great devil can''t help regretting that he should have done it earlier, so that he won''t make this situation. Now it''s too late for him to stop.


    At the critical moment of life and death, the war Angel burst out all his potential. In order to protect himself, he didn''t care much. He was ready to give up to defend himself with the cross sword.


    The "poisonous dragon piercing diamond" of Xuanwu is extremely powerful. The "protection of the holy angel" is vulnerable to the attack of the crystal dragon and is quickly pierced by the crystal dragon.


    Just when the war angel was facing the fatal blow of the crystal dragon, the war angel made a choice, but the cross sword in his hand was out of hand and attacked the crystal dragon. When the cross sword collided with the crystal dragon, the war Angel shouted: "explosion!"


    Then, the cross sword exploded with a bang. The huge energy generated by the self explosion of a congenital Lingbao tore up the tough crystal dragon in an instant. At the same time, the destruction of the cross sword also caused great damage to the heart of the war angel, while the immortals watching the war were very distressed by the war angel''s self explosion of the congenital Lingbao.


    The self explosion of the cross sword gave the war angel a short chance to breathe, but his crisis was still not over. Previously, the ice water Double Dragons covered the crystal dragon, but now the crystal dragon covered the ice water Double Dragons. When the crystal dragon was destroyed by the self explosion of the cross sword, Xuanwu shouted: "Double Dragons break!"


    With his cry, the ice water Twin Dragons suddenly changed and rushed to the war angel like lightning. Then the ice water Twin Dragons collided. After a loud bang, the ice water Twin Dragons were both destroyed. The huge energy generated by the self explosion of the ice water Twin Dragons caused great damage to the war angel who had just breathed. Under one blow, the war angel was seriously injured and lost half of his life.


    At the same time, the big devil''s army breaking fist came behind him. At this time, the Xuanwu split shouted again: "Xuanwu real body!"


    At that time, the Xuanwu split showed the body of the divine beast, but the key behind it was blocked by the Xuanwu shield of the divine beast. The big devil''s army breaking fist hit the turtle shell of the Xuanwu split firmly.


    The most rigid thing about the Xuanwu beast is the tortoise shell. The general congenital Lingbao can''t break the defense of his tortoise shell. After breaking the army and boxing on the tortoise shell, the huge fist power shocked the Xuanwu split through the tortoise shell and hurt it badly. If the Xuanwu split is not the incarnation of the congenital Lingbao, it will die on the spot.


    For the big devil''s fist, Xuanwu separated himself but endured the physical trauma and rushed to the battle angel who was seriously injured at the same time with the power of the big devil''s fist.


    It was too late for the war angel to dodge at this time. When he approached the war angel, Xuanwu shouted: "God''s hand takes his heart and breaks it!"


    The Xuanwu beast stretched out the huge turtle claw, flashed through the body of the war angel and took out the war angel''s heart.


    When the angel''s heart disappeared, the body of Zhan Angel immediately fell down, and an expert at the peak of Da Luo Jinxian fell under the claws of Xuanwu.


    When Xuanwu Fenshen showed the body of the divine beast, the immortals in beijulu Prefecture who were present no longer had doubts and determined that Xuanwu Fenshen was the body of the divine beast and the rear line of the four divine beasts.


    At the moment of killing the battle angel, Xuanwu didn''t stop. His body still rushed forward for fear that the big devil behind him would make another move. In that case, he was afraid that it would be difficult to take the other party''s attack.


    The Xuanwu separation was too worried. The great devil didn''t kill his opponent at one blow. Instead, he was killed by the Xuanwu separation. This huge contrast made him stay on the spot.


    The great devil''s shock gave Xuanwu Fenshen a chance to breathe. Although it was said that Xuanwu Fenshen blocked the great devil''s army breaking fist by relying on the turtle shell, the fist power penetrated through the back and hurt the interior of Xuanwu Fenshen. This is not the most important. After all, Xuanwu Fenshen is a part of innate Lingbao, and its anti strike power is very strong. The damage caused by fist power to him is not too serious, The most serious is the hell flame integrated into the fist power.


    At ordinary times, even if the hell devil flame enters the Xuanwu separated body, it will be instantly destroyed by the water pole power, but now it is very different. In the previous battle, the Xuanwu separated body is overloaded, and the water pole power consumption in the body is very heavy, so it is no longer able to destroy the hell devil flame in the body.


    Water and fire are mutually conquered. Water is weak and fire is prosperous. The Xuanwu separated body is naturally seriously injured. Fortunately, when the great devil is in a daze, he immediately uses his magic power to suppress the hell devil flame for the time being and recovers a little injury. In this war, the Xuanwu separated body has a deep understanding of the power of the water pole. After these two death threats, the Xuanwu separated body has mastered the defense and attack of the power of the water pole.


    The great devil can be selected from so many demons to fight. Naturally, he has a good mind. He soon adjusted his mind and faced the separation of Xuanwu again.


    Xuanwu Fenshen, who was seriously injured, was under double pressure in the face of the great devil who had been angered by him. Although it was said that the great devil didn''t care about the skin, he didn''t kill Xuanwu Fenshen together with Zhan angel in front of so many people. Instead, Xuanwu Fenshen killed Zhan angel first in the counterattack, and borrowed the power of the great devil, It can be said that after the war, the great devil has lost his reputation, but no one in heaven and hell will look down on him, which makes the great devil very angry.


    Although the great devil knew that the Xuanwu separation had been seriously injured and could not pose any threat to himself, the great devil did not dare to be careless. After all, the death of the war angel had just passed, and he didn''t want to follow in the footsteps of the war angel.


    I saw the great devil fly up and no longer give Xuanwu separation any chance. He hit his fists one after another. Although the power of his fists is not as powerful as that army breaking fist at the moment, Xuanwu separation also has no previous mana.


    Under the continuous attack of the great devil, the Xuanwu split had no power to counterattack and couldn''t lift his head by the other party. If it hadn''t been for the Xuanwu split to show the divine animal body and let the turtle shell protect most of his body, he would have died here long ago under this random fist.


    Retreat, keep retreating, and then restore mana silence. This is the only thing Xuanwu can do. He can only consume the mana of the great devil before he has a chance to get out. Of course, the probability is pitiful, but this is also his only chance, and there is only one chance to escape. If he fails, he can only die.

 Chapter 1212

    Seeing that the Xuanwu separation has become the end of a powerful crossbow, the great devil will not give the other party a chance to catch his breath, and his pursuit is becoming more and more fierce.


    After a long time of chasing, the great devil gradually slowed down, and his separation from Xuanwu was even slower. Things were not as smooth as Yang''s separation from Xuanwu. His strength to retreat was not only wasted. It can be said that both of them were defeated, but the other side was obviously much stronger than him.


    After all, the great devil only lost a little mana. He can recover as long as he takes a little rest, but the Xuanwu separation is because he has no time to heal, and the injury is getting worse and worse.


    At this time, the Xuanwu separation can be said to have reached the point where the oil ran out and the lights went out. The great devil also found this, so he didn''t stop chasing the Xuanwu separation because he lost too much mana, but still forced his spirit to pursue and kill.


    Death is only one step away from the separation of Xuanwu. Kunpeng has a certain connection with the separation. When the separation of Xuanwu reaches such a point, his mind fluctuates. Death is the best way to tap his potential. If the separation of Xuanwu can survive this disaster with his own efforts, his future will be unlimited, It won''t take long to understand the true relegation of the power of the water pole, but if he can''t survive this disaster, he may really die between heaven and earth. Kunpeng has no chance to understand the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, and it is likely that his world will never be perfect.


    To save or not to save, it is difficult for Kunpeng to choose. After all, no matter which aspect he chooses, it is very important, but he is very distressed.


    As for Kunpeng''s situation, empress Houtu, who had been watching the battlefield, was also very clear about the importance of the separation of the four divine beasts to Kunpeng, so she said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, when things come to this point, there is nothing to hesitate. Without separation, you will not be able to improve the world. You''d better save the Xuanwu separation first. At least then you will have a chance to understand the power of the four poles of heaven and earth!"


    Hearing what empress Houtu said, Kunpeng was moved, but soon he gave up the idea and said firmly: "Taoist friend, there is no need to say more. This matter still needs to be solved by him. If he can''t even pass such a disaster, his separated heart will inevitably leave scars. He will never understand the origin of the power of the four poles of heaven and earth. In that case, it''s better to sacrifice his life!"


    Kunpeng is what kind of person, but empress Houtu knows very well. Since he has made a decision, there will be no change. She sighed and didn''t speak any more, but secretly prayed to God to turn Xuanwu into good.


    When Kunpeng talked with empress Houtu, Xuanwu finally couldn''t retreat and was knocked down by the big devil. At this time, everyone was worried about it. Kunpeng also regretted that he should stop it. Unfortunately, now his regret is useless. The matter is over.


    Just when people thought that the Xuanwu separation was no longer possible, suddenly there was a change on the battlefield, and the Xuanwu separation''s body burst into a violent breath of life.


    This sudden change shocked everyone. There was a connection between Kunpeng and separation, and he was very proficient in the law of water. He immediately understood that Xuanwu separation was the nourishment of the law of water, but he had a long breath in his heart.


    As soon as the breath of life came out, the separation of Xuanwu was much better, but he looked a little confused, and his body sent out an unusual smell.


    Powerful! No! The immortals present shook their heads and denied this idea. Da Luo Jinxian''s cultivation and serious injury can''t be powerful, but the smell emitted by the Xuanwu separation gives a strange feeling, ancient and profound, which people can''t help but regret.


    There is no change in the cultivation of Xuanwu separate body or Da Luo Jinxian, but it gives people an ancient, profound and unfathomable feeling. The immortals even feel that the person in front of them is a quasi saint or a saint.


    The great devil was also shocked by it. This absurd idea flashed by. A pair of eyes stared at the Xuanwu separation tightly, trying to find out what was going on.


    I saw that the Xuanwu was separated, his eyes were empty and dull, and what he sent out was only the enthusiasm of fighting. It seemed that the whole person had lost consciousness, and his current actions were dominated by an instinct, but the great devil had no bottom in his heart.


    At this time, the old school Luo Jinxian and a great witch standing on the sidelines looked at the separation of Xuanwu in surprise and muttered: "This is the control of physical instinct under the threat of death. People in this state can burst out all their potential, and all their actions are in the best state. I really didn''t expect to see such a thing since the flood and famine. It''s shocking!"


    Xuanwu stood up separately, but he didn''t pay attention to whether the great devil was sober. He took a step forward, but he appeared in front of the great devil in an instant. His actions were clean and neat, without the slightest muddling, and didn''t look like the performance of a seriously injured person at all.


    At this time, the immortals were shocked. This is "shrinking the ground into an inch", and it has been refined to the realm. It is only one step away from breaking through the space and moving instantly. Such a profound skill is a necessary stunt for killing and sneaking attack.


    Xuanwu separated himself and punched the opponent in front of him. The meaning of this punch was completely shrouded by the big devil. The tall big devil gave people a visual illusion in front of this punch. It seemed that Xuanwu separated himself and punched not the big devil, but a small mole ant.


    The great devil under the attack immediately felt the boundless crisis. The whole space was completely blocked under the other party''s fist. The great devil felt that he could kill himself under this fist.


    During the battle, everyone trusted his feeling very much, and the great devil was no exception. His face suddenly became dignified and his body was nervous. In order to protect himself, he couldn''t care too much. He launched the skill of self mutilation and the unique skill at the cost of burning his own blood. He only heard him shout: "demon flame possessed the body!"


    With the cry of the great devil, hell flames burst out of his body. These flames were burned at the cost of his blood. Only in this way can he break through the blockade of each other''s boxing.


    The great devil took advantage of the "devil''s flame attached to his body" to temporarily get rid of the Xuanwu split fist, but he did not retreat or avoid. Instead, he took a deep breath, which seemed to suck all the surrounding auras into his body, then bent his legs and sank his hips, and sent his whole body strength into his right fist. One punch hit the Xuanwu split fist.


    When they heard a loud bang, their fists collided with each other, and everyone present felt that the whole space could not withstand the earthquake, as if it was about to collapse.


    The two men''s fists collided and did not immediately separate, but sucked together like a magnet. Bursts of violent cracking sound rang out continuously from their fists. It was a dark confrontation. This was the most dangerous move in close combat. It could be called a battle of life and death without gunsmoke. There was a slight difference in the judgment of life and death.


    Generally speaking, this kind of battle is only done by two people with equal accomplishments. However, there is a significant gap between the Xuanwu separation and the great devil. It can be said that in such a battle, the Xuanwu separation will suffer a lot.


    The reason why the great devil made such a move is that he hopes to use this life and death battle without gunsmoke to determine the universe and win his opponent in one fell swoop. Of course, this battle is not right, but the great devil has great strength in this battle. He can afford to lose, but Xuanwu can''t afford to lose. If he loses, he will lose his life.


    The sound of the burst burst was loud and the whole space was shaking. At this time, all the fairies present opened their eyes and looked at the scene in front of them to see how Xuanwu could save their lives in the battle without smoke.


    The witch clan is the best at physical melee. It can be said that they are the kings in this field. They know how fierce the danger is. Only they can see everything in this invisible battle and understand the control of both sides.


    Speaking of this kind of battle, all the great witches who watched the battle thought that it was the great devil who finally lost, because they all knew that under the condition of instinctive awakening, all behaviors were the most appropriate and applicable. Although the cultivation of the great devil was better than that of Xuanwu, he could not maintain this state for a long time. Once he missed a little, the victory or defeat would be decided.


    Of course, this is not absolute. If the great devil is willing to sacrifice his life at the cost of his own life, it is not impossible to reverse the situation even if he misses his cultivation. However, the great devil is already burning his own blood at this time, but he dare not use any more dangerous moves, so his life will be in danger.

 Chapter 1213

    The vision of the witch family is very smart. Everything is as they think. Because Xuanwu separated body understands the moisture in the law of water, his body gradually recovers under the power of the law. In addition, he is in a state of awakening. Everything is perfectly used under the control of divine consciousness.


    In this high-intensity battle, the great devil obviously couldn''t be as relaxed as before, and his spirit soon loosened. At this moment, his mistake caused damage to himself, and the whole arm was shaken by the dark strength of Xuanwu. Fortunately, his cultivation was high and deep, and he immediately mobilized his strength to eliminate the dark strength of the invasion.


    Unfortunately, the outbreak of dark power can''t be without cost. The clothes on the upper body of the great devil are turned into debris under the dark power, revealing his body.


    Under the Inferno flame, the great devil''s muscles and skin form scales. This is the method of protecting the great devil''s body. It can''t be seen in non dangerous times. Xuanwu separation can force the great devil to use such a secret method in case of serious injury.


    At this time, the immortals who watched the war talked for a long time, but the angel and the devil were worried. Previously, the war angel had died in the separate hands of Xuanwu. If the great devil missed again, the momentum of the angel and the devil would be completely suppressed by the other party, and his plot would become a laughing stock.


    After a successful blow, Xuanwu gave another blow in an instant and hit the throat of the great devil like lightning. As soon as the fist was neutral in the air, it burst into a crisp sound, like thunderbolt and lightning.


    The great devil didn''t show weakness either. He looked forward with his right hand and attacked the heart of the Xuanwu separation. The moves of both of them are very insidious, and the one who gets the move will die.


    Although it is said that this kind of struggle is not dark and dangerous, it is almost the same, but this kind of struggle, killing the strong with the weak, happens from time to time, and there are many more.


    The great devil fought with Xuanwu separately at the cost of burning blood. Over a long period of time, the great devil had some afterpower. Moreover, he also saw the abnormality of Xuanwu separation after such a long struggle. If he wanted to kill each other in a short period of time with a secret method, it was obviously unrealistic. But he had to accept the secret method.


    The situation of Xuanwu''s separation is not much better than that of the great devil. Although he understands the law of water, his body is too traumatized. Even when he wakes up, he can''t keep his body from deteriorating. After a fight, his vitality recovered from the breath of life is gradually consumed.


    At the moment, Xuanwu separation is fighting in an awakened state. The divine beast''s instinct is to automatically avoid death. The body can no longer continue to fight, but Xuanwu separation immediately retreats and runs away.


    I saw that when the great devil moved slowly, the Xuanwu split flew out of the battlefield in a flash. When the great devil didn''t react with all the people watching the war, the Xuanwu split continued to use the secret method of shrinking into inches and quickly went north to the dark sea.


    When everyone woke up, the Xuanwu split had disappeared in front of everyone. The great devil never thought that the Xuanwu split would run away in full view of the public. Now his face was lost, but the angel and the devil scolded him. The immortals in beigulu prefecture were ecstatic and happy that Xuanwu could escape in a situation of death.


    In this war, the separation of Xuanwu seriously hit the confidence of the angel and devil army. Once the confidence was lost, the angel and devil army immediately withdrew from the battlefield slowly.


    The poor invaders don''t chase, but the immortals in beigulu dare not force people too much. They don''t pursue the angels and demons, for fear that they will arouse each other''s determination to die.


    Seeing that Xuanwu was seriously injured and retreated, Kunpeng breathed a long sigh and relaxed. He said he didn''t worry about it. In particular, it was related to his future development.


    While Kunpeng talked for a long time, empress Houtu breathed a sigh of relief. The world was her last guarantee with Kunpeng, but there was no loss. In the battle just now, empress Houtu wanted to order the great witch to rescue the Xuanwu separation several times, but she was finally stopped by Kunpeng.


    Fortunately, things have not developed to bad places, which makes Kunpeng and empress Houtu very happy.


    Just listen, empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, now your Xuanwu separation has been seriously damaged. Do you think you should take it back into your world secretly in case of accidents?"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment, then shook his head and said: "Don''t be so. Now, under the threat of death, he has just realized the power of the four poles of heaven and earth. He should continue to understand the avenue in beigulu. If he enters the poor world, although he is safe, it will affect his understanding of the power of the four poles of heaven and earth. After all, the poor road has no way to integrate the four parts with the world."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu asked, "in your opinion, Taoist friend Kunpeng, how long does it take to fully understand the power of the four poles of heaven and earth?"


    Empress Houtu asked Kunpeng about this. Although she said that everything about the separation of Xuanwu was under Kunpeng''s control, Kunpeng could not know the power of the four poles of heaven and earth.


    After a long time of calculation, Kunpeng said, "my friend, speaking of the quadrupole power, I don''t know much about it. From the outbreak of Xuanwu, he has basically understood the power of the water pole, but what the origin of the power of the heaven and earth quadrupole is depends on the result of his retreat!"


    Speaking of this, Kunpeng sighed, and then said, "although the Xuanwu gained a lot in this war, it has become a great influence in beijulu state. I''m afraid that now all the three worlds know that the Xuanwu divine beast among the four divine beasts appears in the battlefield of beijulu state, which will give us a great passivity."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu asked, "Taoist friends are worried that Hongjun Taoist ancestors will do something to us?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "not only Hongjun Daozu, but also affect the other three parts. After all, the reputation of the four divine beasts is too loud. Once the Xuanwu divine beast comes out, all the fairies in the three worlds will start looking for the other three divine beasts. Wealth moves people''s hearts. I''m afraid no one can resist the temptation of the divine beast!"


    Kunpeng was right. The Xuanwu beast appeared on the battlefield of beigulu state, but it quickly spread to the three realms. The other three states were immediately nervous. Everyone began to stare at everything on the battlefield. I hope you can find out the trace of the beast.


    The madness of these people has caused great trouble to the three parts of Kunpeng, so that they dare not move easily for fear that they will be seen through their identity.


    The four divine beasts need to fight to stimulate their potential, so as to understand the power of the four poles of heaven and earth. In the absence of danger, they are difficult to understand, and can only endure all this silently.


    Without the struggle between life and death, it is difficult for the four divine beasts to gain anything, but time passes quickly, and the people in the three worlds soon calm down. After all, no matter how crazy they are, they have to face the attack of the hostile world. They can''t give up their resistance to the hostile world in order to find the four divine beasts.


    It is precisely because of the existence of the hostile world that the immortals in the three worlds soon lost their mood to look for the four gods and beasts and turned to the power to deal with the hostile world. After all, this is a tangible benefit, and the four gods and beasts are illusory and unrealistic.


    Ten years after the disappearance of the Xuanwu beast in beijulu Prefecture, people have gradually forgotten the beast, and no one is willing to talk about him. Even the scattered practitioners in beijulu Prefecture ignore this matter. After all, although the Xuanwu beast is good, it is meaningless to them, which is far less beneficial than the heart core and spiritual treasure they harvest from angels and demons.


    The response of the immortals made Kunpeng and empress Houtu have a long chat. These ten years were very worried for them.


    In the past ten years, Kunpeng''s greatest achievement is that the Xuanwu separation has recovered its vitality, the injury suffered in the first World War in beigulu prefecture has been completely healed, and he has a good understanding of the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, and understands the difference between the power of the water pole and the law of the five elements of water.


    The gate of the power of the four poles of heaven and earth is finally opened to Kunpeng. With the experience of basaltic separation, Kunpeng is confident to fully understand the power of the four poles of heaven and earth before the outbreak of the decisive battle.

 Chapter 1214

    One person is most concerned about the emergence of the four beasts, that is, Hongyun. Although no one has seen the Xuanwu beast after ten years, Hongyun thinks his opportunity has come. The teacher has been urging him to start a war. The four beasts can be used.


    Although Hongyun can''t find the four divine beasts, it doesn''t mean he won''t fake. Dongsheng Shenzhou and nanzhanbu state are more or less connected with the city of the sky. He doesn''t dare to act rashly, but Xiniu Hezhou is different. No matter how chaotic Xiniu Hezhou is, it won''t affect him.


    With this idea in mind, Hong Yun tries his best to find a demon tiger in the three realms. This tiger is just the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian in the early stage. Because the demon family is now in a mess, and the death of a monster in the great robbery is not a big deal, there is no trace in the demon family. They all think that the disappearance of the demon tiger may be caused by the battlefield in the two realms, I have the right to be a monster like a demon tiger.


    With this demon tiger, Hongyun started his own fraud plan. First of all, he should greatly improve the cultivation of the demon tiger, otherwise even if a fake white tiger of Da Luo Jinxian level appears, it will not affect the two battlefields. The fastest way to improve his strength is to refine a puppet. A demon tiger puppet in the early stage of quasi saint is not difficult for a saint to pay a little price, Soon, Hongyun created a demon tiger puppet in the early stage of quasi saint, and trimmed it like a divine animal white tiger with white hair. People will think it is a real divine animal white tiger whether they look near or far.


    Although this fake white tiger looks very similar, it can only deceive people''s vision. It itself will not have any magic power of the white tiger beast. Moreover, the quasi holy practice can only be urged by the secret method for a period of time. After all, the cultivation of the demon tiger itself is too low to create a real quasi holy puppet.


    However, it''s already very good. With this demon tiger, all the plans of Hongyun can be carried out. Even if something happens, the saints can only focus on the four divine beasts, and everything has nothing to do with Hongyun. Of course, this is only the surface situation. Whether the saints want to believe it or not is their own business. As long as the other party can''t find any evidence, he doesn''t dare to ask for guilt. This is the result that Hongyun needs.


    After the demon tiger was finished, Hong Yun controlled him to go to Xiniu Hezhou. Although the west is the world of Buddhism, many people of the demon family were transferred to the west by the two saints of the west after the Lich war in the flood and famine period. Therefore, the demon family also has great strength in the west, but the demon tiger line was not embarrassed, He openly entered the two battlefields of Xiniu Hezhou, which was much better than Kunpeng''s white tiger separation.


    Although the Buddhist disciples wanted to take the mount, it was a great disaster at this time, and everyone dared not act rashly. First, they were afraid of provoking the demon family to cause civil strife, and second, they were afraid that the Sanjie scattered cultivation would not come again. Therefore, in the battlefield of Xiniu Hezhou, there were many small demons mixed in to reap benefits, but the Buddhist disciples ignored them.


    Everything went smoothly, which was better than expected in Hongyun''s heart, which made Hongyun happy and thought that his plan would succeed smoothly.


    The puppet technique is different from the separation technique. The separation technique has its own ideas and divine knowledge, and can decide the code of conduct by itself. However, the limitation of the puppet technique is higher than the separation technique. He must be under the command of his master, otherwise he will not know what to do.


    In order to carry out his plan, Hongyun secretly came to Xiniu Hezhou to command the demon tiger puppet to fight.


    Hongyun also knew that this matter could not be done too quickly, so at the beginning, he didn''t immediately show the divine beast identity of "white tiger", but wanted to be the same as Xuanwu. At the beginning, he just understood the rules of the battlefield, and then killed the enemy to improve his reputation. Because this is a puppet controlled by the sage, the general Luo Jinxian is naturally not his opponent, In the two battlefields, the killing power of the white tiger puppet gradually increased. Over time, the name of the white tiger became higher and higher. Naturally, his every move attracted the attention of the hostile world.


    Not only did the hostile world notice the white tiger, but Kunpeng''s white tiger separation also noticed this. Although the white tiger separation could not determine the identity of the other party, he thought it must be strange. When the white tiger separation wanted to investigate the other party in depth, he didn''t want the situation to change.


    It turned out that Hongyun felt that the time he needed was ripe, so he was ready to launch the plot he had planned for a long time. In order to ensure his own safety, Hongyun is ready to give up the white tiger puppet in case he is chased by the two western saints from him, and the consequences will be serious.


    On this day, the white tiger came to the two battlefields, but did not go to the Jinxian battlefield, but directly to the battlefield at the level of Da Luo Jinxian. The white tiger started without saying a word. There were no experts at the beginning of Da Luo Jinxian in the Da Luo Jinxian battlefield. They were all experts in the middle and later stages. As soon as the white tiger appeared, he immediately killed one of the other Da Luo Jinxian, The other Luo Jinxian level masters immediately surrounded and attacked the white tiger.


    Hongyun suffered a great loss in the quantity robbery, but now he is very careful. He chooses the time when there are few Buddhist disciples, so he can reduce his exposure opportunities.


    The white tiger shocked everyone in the battlefield. If the person at the beginning of killing a great Luo Jinxian didn''t have the congenital treasure in his hand, his cultivation was much higher than that of the other party. At least he was also a great master of the great Luo Jinxian. Therefore, the experts who were against the Brahman world came in droves and wanted to kill the white tiger before the Buddhist disciples arrived.


    However, he didn''t know that the move of the Brahman world Master hit Hongyun''s conspiracy. He hoped that the Brahman master would do so, and Hongyun had decided to give up the puppet and let himself get away easily.


    Of course, before giving up the puppet, Hong Yun needs to kill all the four sides with the puppet and kill the great luojinxian level masters in the Brahman world to arouse the anger of the other party. In this way, when his quasi holy practice is displayed, he can arouse the war between the two worlds and complete the task entrusted to him by Hongjun Taoist ancestor.


    Hongyun can arrange such a sinister and cunning conspiracy, but it is much better than before. At least under his conspiracy, the Brahman world will no longer believe the words of the two saints of the west, and the treaty they have made will be torn up. There is no peace between the two worlds, and what is left to them is war.


    After controlling the demon tiger puppet to kill a big Luo Jinxian, Hong Yun doesn''t stop. He kills in the two battlefields. He doesn''t dare to find the experts in the middle and later stages of the big Luo Jinxian. He only stares at the people in the early stage of the big Luo Jinxian. Basically, as soon as the demon tiger puppet makes a move, he will fall a master in the early stage of the big Luo Jinxian.


    The tiger comes from the wind, but the speed of the demon tiger puppet is very fast. Those experts in the Brahman world can''t surround the demon tiger puppet. Every time they are about to succeed, they will be escaped from the gap by the other party. In fact, it''s not surprising. It''s nothing to see the weakness of the opposite party with the vision of the sage.


    With the vision of saints and the cultivation of quasi saints, the early generation of killing a great Luo Jinxian is easy to get into the reverse palm, but for a long time, more than ten great Luo Jinxian level masters fell in the field.


    Red cloud''s crazy act of controlling the demon tiger puppet is to stimulate those Brahman masters to be willing to fight. They are determined to kill the demon tiger puppet, even if they pay any more price.


    Hongyun controls the demon tiger puppet to run and kill. Soon, there are few experts left in the battlefield at the beginning of Da Luo Jinxian. Most people are killed here by the demon tiger puppet. A few people see something wrong, so they secretly escape into the battlefield of Jinxian level, take away their momentum and hide in it, Even if Hong Yun is a saint, it is impossible to find these people from the Jinxian battlefield in a short time. After all, there are too many people in the Jinxian battlefield, and a person''s power is nothing in it. And Hongyun is also worried that if he enters it, he will be trapped by the crowd tactics, which will ruin his plan.


    It is precisely because of the limitations of these reasons that although Hongyun intends to provoke a greater war, he has to give up this idea according to his own situation.


    Battlefield disputes spread the fastest. Hongyun controlled the demon tiger puppet and won so many Da Luo Jinxian level masters. The value of this is to make the Buddhist disciples in the battlefield jealous. Although they dare not enter the battlefield to pick up bargains, it does not prevent them from transmitting information to others, Soon, it was spread throughout Buddhism that some people killed in the battlefield of Liangluo, killing countless experts in the Brahman world. People have greed, but it''s only a matter of importance. Soon, Buddhism sent a large army to seize benefits. However, such a large army was composed of themselves, so they came to the battlefield in a very short time and were ready to encircle and kill each other.

 Chapter 1215

    The speed of the arrival of Buddhist disciples shocked the experts in the Brahman world. When they saw their arrival, they were greatly disappointed and thought that the plan to encircle and kill each other had failed.


    At this time, an accident happened. The demon tiger puppet missed. He failed to kill a great Luo Jinxian in one blow and fell into the siege of Brahman world experts.


    At this time, Brahman masters were excited. They saw the opportunity to kill each other and felt it necessary to try to kill each other to avenge their companions.


    Hatred is the easiest thing to lose. However, the high of the Brahman world did not think about why the demon tiger puppets missed at this critical moment, and whether there was any conspiracy. Unfortunately, they did not think about it. They just thought it was their opportunity, so they fell into the trap designed by Hong Yun.


    The situation that the demon tiger puppet was surrounded by mistake was just seen by the Buddhist disciples. Similarly, they also thought that their opportunity came. They thought that the other party could kill the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. There was no problem if they wanted to protect themselves in a short time. As long as the other party could contain the Brahmanic experts, they could surround the Brahmanic disciples and kill them in one blow.


    One party loses his reason for hatred, while the other party forgets to save his allies because of interests. It is precisely because of the desire in these people''s hearts that everything is calculated by Hongyun.


    When both of them acted according to their own ideas, Hongyun worked hard to wait for the opportunity. He immediately made the final plan and calculated all the two sides.


    I saw that the demon tiger puppet suddenly roared. Everyone in the time field was shocked. The demon tiger puppet showed its original shape. Of course, it was the original "white tiger" disguised by red cloud. A huge divine animal "white tiger" appeared in front of them. The divine animal reappeared, but the Buddhist disciples were shocked.


    The Brahmanic master was also shocked by it, because Hongyun urged the demon tiger puppet with a secret method. At the moment, the demon tiger puppet is a quasi saint''s cultivation, which makes them feel shocked. At the same time, they finally understand why the other party has the ability to kill the great Luo Jinxian. Originally, everything is because the other party has a quasi saint''s cultivation.


    At this time, the master of Brahmanism shouted angrily: "Your Excellency, take the quasi holy practice as a way to intervene in the two battlefields, do you want to provoke a decisive battle between the two sides?"


    The Brahmanic masters have not sobered up at the moment and want to suppress the demon tiger puppets for this reason. Unfortunately, from beginning to end, it is a conspiracy, a conspiracy to calculate Buddhism and the Brahman world.


    The demon tiger puppet did not answer the other party''s angry drink, but launched all-out efforts to start the killing of Brahmanic experts. The quasi saint was able to catch the great Luo Jinxian, not to mention the divine consciousness of the saint.


    Hongyun knows that his chance is only a short time. If it takes a long time, it will attract the attention of the two saints in the west, so he moves his hand to kill Da Luo Jinxian. The later experts were also killed by his attack.


    At the moment, the experts in the Brahman world understand that all this is a conspiracy, a conspiracy against them. The other party completely wants to use this conspiracy to hurt the vitality of the Brahman world. The other party has prepared such a conspiracy, I''m afraid it''s going to fight them.


    At the thought of this, the masters of the Brahman world couldn''t help but work hard. They had to send the news back anyway to alert their world Lord.


    The demon tiger puppet suddenly burst out the cultivation of quasi saints, but the Buddhist disciples were foolish. The demon tiger puppet pushed them to the edge of the decisive battle. If the other party escapes alone, there is no doubt that the two sides will have a decisive battle.


    In an instant, the Buddhist disciples made a decision to encircle and kill each other and not let anyone escape. Their decision was a serious mistake. It was related to this conspiracy to lay down Buddhism.


    When the Buddhist disciples surrounded and killed the experts in the Brahman world together, Hong Yun knew that his plan had been completed and it was time to retreat.


    yes! Retreat, strategic retreat, abandon this demon tiger puppet, intensify and stimulate the hostile relationship between the two sides, and let the war start from now on.


    If the madman in the three realms is second only to Kunpeng, there is no doubt that it is Hongyun. Although he is not as powerful as Kunpeng, Hongyun has the support of Hongjun Daozu behind him, so he can do whatever he wants without fear. Therefore, to some extent, he is more dangerous than Kunpeng.


    In this regard, it is obvious that the saints underestimated the red cloud, and the two western saints underestimated the red cloud, so that things are now out of control. If the two western saints take strict precautions in advance, it is impossible for the red cloud to succeed so easily. Unfortunately, everything has happened, and the red cloud has not given the two western saints any chance to fight back, And didn''t give the other party any chance to explain.


    The demon tiger puppet suddenly gave up all defense and turned into offensive power. This sudden change was unexpected to everyone.


    yes! What Hongyun wants is such a result, an opportunity to escape the Brahman world, and also the final result of conflict between the two sides.


    No defense means death. Yes, death, complete death. This is what red cloud needs. A clean death that makes him disappear from this conspiracy.


    Zhunsheng''s attack was originally extremely fierce. Hongyun turned defense into attack in this way, and the attack was needless to say. In an instant, two experts in the later stage of Da Luo Jinxian were cut off by him. Similarly, the demon tiger puppet was also injured by experts in the Brahman world, which was fatal.


    In order to retreat perfectly, the order given by Hongyun to the demon tiger puppet is self explosion, a vigorous self explosion, which can kill a large number of enemies and give the experts in the Brahman world a chance to escape.


    A demon tiger puppet is nothing to a saint like Hongyun. He can successfully complete the plan he needs. Even if the loss is heavy, Hongyun will not give up. In Hongyun''s heart, as long as he can fulfill the instructions of Hongjun Taoist ancestor, all losses will be compensated by the Taoist ancestor. At that time, his status will surpass Sanqing, Nuwa and the two saints of the west, and he will truly become a leader of thousands of people. This is what Hongyun wants,


    At that time, Hongyun will no longer be afraid of anyone. He will be able to find back the humiliation given to him by Kunpeng and Haotian, and all hatred can be shamed.


    Everything developed to the place where Hongyun imagined. When the demon tiger puppet was badly hit, everyone was crazy. People in the Brahman world were busy killing all the demon tiger puppets, while Buddhist disciples wanted to save the white tiger beast, and all the people came to the demon tiger puppet.


    Seeing all this, there was a flash of madness in the eyes of the demon tiger puppet. That madness frightened everyone. When they saw this look, everyone couldn''t help pausing. Of course, some people still rushed to the demon tiger puppet regardless of everything. These people didn''t know whether they should die or live.


    Just then, a sad situation happened. With a loud bang, the demon tiger puppet completed the last journey of his life. Although it is said that the quasi Saint cultivation of the demon tiger puppet is self-improvement by Hongyun, and there is no matching realm, but self explosion does not need a realm. What he needs is mana.


    The self explosion power of quasi Saint level masters was amazing. All the people close to the demon tiger puppet were turned into ashes and scared.


    Stupid! All the survivors were stupid. The fall of quasi Saint level was the first time since the great disaster. At this time, even if the Buddhist disciples wanted to cover up the fact, the self explosion of demon tiger puppet has become a fact. Anyone can see from the power of self explosion that the demon tiger puppet is indeed a master of quasi Saint level.


    At this time, the Buddhist disciples had only one idea in their hearts. The catastrophe officially began. There was no room for relaxation between Xiniu Hezhou and the Brahman world, and the pace of war had completely come.


    At the moment, Buddhist disciples no longer pay attention to those people in the Brahman world who fled through the self explosion of demon tiger puppets, because it is no longer necessary. Their first thought is to leave this place of right and wrong first, so as not to be taken out by the saints of the Brahman world. Many people have such ideas. Whether it is Jinxian battlefield, Tianxian battlefield or Daluo Jinxian battlefield, you can see the large-scale retreat of Buddhist brothers. At this time, no one cares about the Lingbao in the battlefield, and life is the most important.

 Chapter 1216

    Red cloud completely destroyed the idea of the two western saints. There is no doubt that the decisive battle will begin. At the moment of the death of the demon tiger puppet, the two western saints immediately felt the things of the two battlefields. When they wanted to stop, it was too late.


    At the moment, the two saints in the West are furious. They all know that Hong Yun is secretly directing all this. Unfortunately, they have no evidence, and they have no time to find Hong Yun''s trouble, because the war is very close to them.


    Just listen, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, things have been beyond our expectation. The war has started. It seems that we have no time to extract the opportunity of the great road among the yuan gods. We have failed!"


    Hearing this, zhunti sage said in a deep voice: "younger martial brother, things have just begun. As long as the disaster is not over, we still have time to complete our dreams."


    When the sage said this, he gave zhunti a firm confidence. Zhunti returned to God and said, "what elder martial brother said is true, but I lost my mind. What should we do now according to the elder martial brother''s words?"


    Then the sage said: "Now things have come to this point, even if we want to explain to the Brahman world, it is useless. The other party has lost a lot of manpower in this war. Since we can''t negotiate peace, we will go to war directly. We will take the other party by surprise and hurt them. We will not only act rashly, so that we can get enough time to complete our dreams!"


    The idea of introducing saints is correct. At this stage, they can only do so. They have no other choice.


    Zhunti nodded and said, "elder martial brother, you''re right. In that case, I''ll summon my disciples to attack. However, Hongyun put us together this time. We have to keep this revenge in mind. We''ll find him again after we settle the Brahman world!"


    The two saints, zhunti and Jieyin, decided to leave the pass immediately, summoned their disciples, and then swept the Brahman world with lightning speed. Along the way, the army passed through a river of blood. The Brahman world suffered heavy losses in this war, and the middle and low-level disciples suffered heavy casualties.


    The actions of zhunti and introducing the two saints angered the masters of the Brahman world. The great burning sky, the great dark sky and Shiva all led the crowd. The two armies were opposite in the Brahman world.


    At this time, Da Fen said in a loud voice, "what do you mean by receiving and mentioning that you have done such a crazy thing? Do you want to lead both sides to a decisive battle?"


    Zhunti said with a cold hum, "there''s no need to say these meaningless words. When something like that happens in the two battlefields, you and I have no chance to coexist peacefully. Even if I don''t fight first, you will call people to fight Buddhism. In that case, why don''t you start first!"


    Da Fen said, "OK! OK! OK! Originally, I had some doubts about the two battlefields, but now I understand that all this has been arranged by you. In order to make us relax our vigilance and carry out sneak attacks, in that case, we will fight to the death!"


    The words of burning the sky ignited the fighting spirit of all people in the Brahman world. At that time, the whole Brahman world was boiling. Everyone took full courage to fight with Buddhism.


    There are also two saints in the Brahman world, the great burning sky and the great dark sky. Shiva is an expert at the peak of quasi saints. Shiva is called the God of destruction in the Brahman world and holds the law of death. Although she is not a saint, her power can not be underestimated.


    Although the Brahman world is the weakest of the four worlds, it does not refer to each other''s accomplishments, but Lingbao. It can be said that the Brahman world is the poorest of the four worlds. Zhunti and Jieyin two saints also regret that they chose this world, but things have been settled. Even if they want to regret, it is too late.


    However, zhunti and Jieyin two saints are also lucky. If the other party has no congenital treasure, it will be easier for them to win the other party. At least they can seize the world in front of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa. Then they will have enough time to go to the city of the sky to seize the benefits belonging to Hongyun. In this way, they will repay his secret arrow Revenge.


    Of course, even if zhunti and Jieyin two saints did not have the excuse of red cloud plotting against them, they would also do so. This is why they chose such a world with the lowest strength. Originally, they wanted to beat the autumn wind of Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Now with lower red cloud, they naturally chose red cloud.


    The large-scale deployment of the two saints in the West shocked everyone in the three circles, especially the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa. They don''t understand why the two saints in the West are so anxious. Even if they are calculated by Hongyun, they still have the opportunity to explain to each other why they want to go to this extreme. Since then, the pressure on their own side has increased.


    Although it is said that the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa do not think that Hong Yun will dare to take risks against them, they have to prepare early to avoid being caught unprepared by Hong Yun, which will be serious.


    The change of the two saints in the West triggered the turbulence of the situation in the three realms. Not only the three realms but also the other three worlds were shocked by it. They all involuntarily strengthened their own prevention. The experts of quasi saints also went to the battlefield of the two realms for fear that they would be caught off guard by their opponents like the Brahman world.


    It can be said that Hongyun''s move has caused chaos in the world. No matter which side is speeding up its preparation to prevent the coming decisive battle.


    In beigulu Prefecture, Kunpeng and empress Houtu were also busy. They began to re distribute their disciples and surrounded beigulu Prefecture like an iron bucket.


    Not long after they arranged for their disciples, zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother came to the door. After sitting down, Haotian asked, "Kunpeng Daoyou, now the two saints in the West have been on a large scale. When are we going to find each other?"


    It''s hard for Kunpeng to answer Haotian''s direct attack. Kunpeng didn''t think about this question. Previously, the separation of Xuanwu in the first World War in beijulu Prefecture ignited everyone''s fighting spirit, and more and more people shouted the slogan of the decisive battle, especially those scattered practitioners who had achieved good results after such a long battle, The greed of the people is unstoppable. As long as they have a little hope, they will strive for it with all their strength. Therefore, these casual practitioners set their mind on the people at a higher level. Although they are greedy, they also understand that they can''t get better Lingbao, so they began to inspire everyone in beijulu Prefecture. Haotian was also inspired by the high morale, The two saints in the West made such a big noise, so he contacted Zhen Yuanzi to come to Kunpeng for business.


    After thinking for a moment, Kunpeng said, "Haotian Daoyou has made all the preparations and is fully sure to win each other at one stroke?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian said, "Taoist friends, please rest assured that you are ready for the decisive battle. I have been doing it since the beginning of the disaster. Now, although I dare not say it is foolproof, I am confident to defeat each other!"


    Kunpeng disagreed with Haotian''s words. If heaven and hell were so easy to win Hongjun, Daozu wouldn''t be so nervous, and sent Hongyun to make trouble in the dark.


    However, Kunpeng can''t refute Haotian''s face, and he has a new idea in his heart because of the matter caused by Hongyun.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "since Haotian Taoist friends have a comprehensive plan, I naturally support the war. However, before the war, we should first look at the war between the two saints in the West and the Brahman world, so as to know well. I don''t know what Haotian Taoist friends think?"


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian was shocked. He never thought that things would go so smoothly. Kunpeng just thought a little and agreed to his proposal, which made him feel untrue. Not only Haotian was shocked, but Zhen Yuanzi and Xi Wangmu were also shocked. Originally, they came to put forward this opinion just to put some pressure on Kunpeng and hope to influence Kunpeng to fight as soon as possible, but they didn''t expect that Kunpeng also had their own ideas and made such a decision.


    Haotian''s previous words were very exaggerated. He also knew in his heart that if he really started the war now, his strength would suffer heavy losses in the war with his preparation at the moment. Fortunately, Kunpeng didn''t decide to fight immediately, otherwise Hao was so naive that he didn''t know what to do.


    Haotian hurriedly said, "everything is decided by Taoist friend Kunpeng. I have no opinion! Since Taoist friend has decided to send troops, I''ll go back and prepare detailed details."


    For Haotian''s words, Kunpeng sneered in his heart, but Kunpeng directly agreed with each other without saying much.

 Chapter 1217

    After Haotian, the West Queen Mother and Zhen Yuanzi left, empress Houtu asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, didn''t you say you didn''t want to fight heaven and hell before the separation of the four gods and beasts didn''t understand the power of the four poles of heaven and earth? Why did you agree with Haotian and the West queen mother now?"


    Kunpeng smiled calmly and said, "the Houtu Taoist friends, this moment and that moment, at that time, the three realms had not been chaotic, and now the whole three realms are chaotic due to the crazy move of the two saints in the west, so we have to re plan everything."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu sighed: "I really don''t know what the two saints in the West are thinking. Aren''t they afraid of directly affecting the overall situation of the three realms and opening the decisive battle, or have they got rid of the restrictions of the opportunity of the avenue?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "if the opportunity of the great road is really so easy to get rid of, the Tao and Hongjun Taoist ancestors will not be so terrible that day. They want to take out the opportunity of the great road among the yuan gods. I''m afraid it will take some time!"


    Empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "in that case, why did the two western saints make such crazy moves?"


    Kunpeng said, "if someone often threatens your safety, and you can''t directly kill each other, what do you think to do in this case?"


    Kunpeng did not wait for Empress Houtu to answer, but asked himself and replied, "the best way is to hurt the other party and make him dare not act rashly, so that he can win enough time!"


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, empress Houtu suddenly realized that there was such an idea behind the crazy move of the two saints in the West.


    Empress Houtu said, "so it''s also for this reason that Taoist friends want to fight heaven and hell?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "Taoist friends are wrong. If we want to go to war, it is a decisive battle. There is no chance to talk about peace. After all, our form is different from that in the West. Those casual practitioners are now wild and greedy. They have to get more Lingbao. If we restrict them from moving, I''m afraid they will soon move to other battlefields, so we will lose cannon fodder!"


    Kunpeng is right. The reason why sanxiu fought on the beigulu battlefield is mainly because there are the Lingbao they want in the beigulu battlefield. If there is no Lingbao, it is normal for them to leave.


    Empress Houtu said, "but since then, Taoist friends are afraid that it is difficult to improve the world. That will affect the final decisive battle. Don''t Taoist friends worry?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "It''s false to say we don''t worry about it, but now the situation in the three realms has been out of our control, and Hongyun has provoked the war. Even if we don''t do so, the four sides of the world will start a war in advance. After all, no one wants to be passive. It''s better to take the initiative rather than let themselves be passive. After all, the four sides of the world haven''t recovered their vitality, and the situation is very favorable to us."


    Kunpeng paused here for a moment, and then said: "now the three realms are so noisy by the red cloud that people are in danger. The action of the separation of the four gods and beasts has also been greatly limited. It''s better for us to make a noise and completely confuse the situation in the three realms. In this way, the separation of the four gods and beasts has the opportunity to understand the power of the four poles of heaven and earth by the threat of death."


    Speaking of the evil things that Hongyun did, empress Houtu sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, don''t you worry that the two saints in the West will find them?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "Houtu Taoist friend said that most people in the three realms knew that this was caused by Hongyun, but who has evidence to prove that this is what Hongyun did. Since there is no evidence and Hongyun has the support of Hongjun Daozu behind it, how can the two saints in the West find Hongyun? After this, we can see that Hongyun''s mind is becoming more and more wise and will no longer leave a legacy for himself as before Adverse evidence, let people catch the handle! "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu said: "Hongyun''s actions have triggered a shock in the three realms. Now it is no longer the suffering of the two saints in the West. Now the two battlefields in the four major states are beginning to be tense. The city of the sky that Hongyun is facing is connected with Dongsheng Shenzhou and Nanzhan southern state. I''m afraid the war will also burn Hongyun''s head. The war started because of him. I''m afraid that no one came to rescue him, and he is also worried It''s self inflicted! "


    Kunpeng said calmly: "Everything has its advantages and disadvantages. Hongyun wholeheartedly wants to carry out the orders given to him by Taoist Hongjun and let us go to war with the four sides of the world, but he didn''t think that if we went to war in an all-round way, he would have to face the city of the sky. Although it is said that Taoist Hongjun gave Hongyun a list of gods and a whip to deter the disciples of the four religions, Taoist Hongjun forgot one thing. It''s now During the great disaster, the way of heaven did not appear. To a great extent, the power of the list of gods and the whip was reduced to the limit, and the disciples of the four religions finally became gods in flesh. In this way, the whip and the list of gods were no threat to them. However, it was difficult for Hongyun to command these people to fight. If he was not careful, he would be in danger of death unless he dared to give up fighting with the city of the sky, But in that case, even if Hongjun Daozu wanted to protect him, all living beings in the three realms would not agree! "


    Empress Houtu said, "so Hongyun is not dead!"


    Kunpeng said: "Hongyun acted according to the order of Hongjun Daozu, so anyway, as long as he didn''t die in the city of the sky or in the four worlds, Hongjun Daozu would come forward to protect him, but then his reputation was completely destroyed in the three worlds, and no one would trust him any more."


    Kunpeng is right. If things really develop to this point, Hongyun must survive, and his fate is bleak.


    Didn''t Hongyun think of this? No, he also knows his weakness, but if he doesn''t obey the orders of Hongjun Taoist ancestor, he can only face his death. Youdao is better to die than to live. Especially those who have died once like Hongyun are the most afraid of death. He will do anything as long as he can keep his life.


    To tell the truth, after the two saints of the West launched this crazy move, Hong Yun has regretted it. Originally, he just wanted to make the two saints of the West and the Brahman world chaotic, and the other three states remain the same, so that he is safe and can give Hongjun Daozu an explanation. However, he did not expect that such a move of the two saints of the West would affect the overall situation of the three realms, The situation is developing faster and faster, and gradually it has gone beyond his control. The four hostile worlds have completely moved because of his trouble, and even the city of the sky has changed.


    The city of the sky is Hongyun''s own opponent. Once something happens, no one will pay attention to him based on Hongyun''s relationship with the saints. Moreover, when Hongyun provoked the battle between the two western saints and the Brahman world, the disciples of the four religions on the Tianting received the order of the school to retreat from the Tianting again.


    Hongyun didn''t use the list of gods and whip to deal with these people, but things are really as Kunpeng said. Because the way of heaven is obscure, these two Lingbao have lost the restrictions on the disciples of the four religions of incarnation. Now the heaven is as empty as a field, and there are only three or two kittens left. Even if it''s difficult to protect themselves, not to mention fighting against the city of the sky.


    Hongyun didn''t want to go to find Hongjun Daozu for help, but now the disaster has begun. He went there to find Zixiao palace. Even if he found it, he may not be able to see Hongjun Daozu.


    At the moment, Hongyun just realized that nothing can be done too well. If he does, he will be involved in an accident. Unfortunately, it''s too late for him to understand this truth.


    Although Hongyun knows that the four sides of the world hurt their vitality because they want to connect with the earth fairy world, he doesn''t know whether the sky city is the same. If the sky city is not damaged, he provoked the war and sent himself to the guillotine.


    Speaking of the Nordic people in the city of the sky, these people are specially prepared by the other party''s way of heaven to limit the heaven. Basically, there is no loss in strength. However, the Nordic people are worse than the Brahman world in combat effectiveness. If Hongyun can completely control the heaven in his own hands, it is also easy for the Nordic people. However, from the current situation, Hongyun has little chance to defeat each other.


    The disciples of the four religions betrayed the heaven, but Hong Yun had no way to take the other side. Let alone to protect himself, Hong Yun really came up with a way. Since the disciples of the four religions no longer belong to the official position of the heaven, but there are many people in the three realms who care about this official position, Hong Yun issued an announcement to the three realms. First, he said that the disciples of the four religions did not obey the orders of the heaven and went down without permission, which made the heaven difficult to operate, Now it''s a big disaster. In order to ensure the safety of the heaven, I hereby call on the immortals of the three worlds to replace the disciples of the four religions who don''t listen to orders if they intend to go to the heaven as officials.


    Hongyun has the support of Hongjun Daozu behind him, so his words take Daozu as a banner and take out the list of gods and the whip to show the majesty of the heaven. The three realms of Hongyun''s announcement are noisy again.

 Chapter 1218

    Although it is said that the saints are not willing to let their disciples be listed as gods, Hong Yun''s move really slapped them in the face.


    Anger! In addition to anger, they have no other ideas, especially the two saints in the west, who have just been slapped by the red cloud, and then slapped by the red cloud. Even if they are saints, they can''t suppress their anger.


    The saints don''t care what they think, but Hongyun doesn''t want to pay attention to it. His main thing now is to attract a group of experts who can resist the sky city in Tianting and prepare for his battle in the sky city.


    Becoming a God is what many casual practitioners hope, and Hongyun''s move makes them directly seal the God in the flesh, which will not affect their own development. At most, their freedom is limited. However, the power of the stars in the heaven is sufficient, which is better than the cave, heaven and earth. It is very tempting for casual practitioners.


    As soon as the red cloud announcement was issued, great changes took place in the battlefields of the four states. Those who had ideas went to heaven one after another to join heaven and become gods.


    There are many people in beigulu Prefecture, but most of them are at the level of immortals. As for Jinxian and Daluo Jinxian, few people quit. After all, such a war is rare. If they give up this opportunity, they are afraid that they will have no chance to seize the innate treasure in the future.


    Everyone in the three realms of the quasi holy way knows that they first need a congenital treasure, but the number of congenital treasures in the three realms is limited, and most of them fall into the hands of the disciples of the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism. They don''t have to think about these scattered cultivation thoughts. It can be said that they missed this opportunity, and they will eventually be limited to the level of Da Luo Jinxian in the future.


    Of course, there are battles to join the heaven, but if you become someone else''s hand, you have to hand it in even if you gain something on the battlefield. They can''t fall into their own hands at all. They don''t want to accept such a result.


    Among the saints, the two western saints are now in the Brahman world, but they are unable to fight back against Hongyun. However, Sanqing and empress Nuwa are different. Originally, they had resentment against Hongyun for provoking the war, but they can''t help Hongyun because they have no control. Now Hongyun provokes their majesty again. If they don''t teach Hongyun a lesson, How will the immortals of the three realms treat such saints in the future.


    The Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa rarely agree with one thing. The immortals in Dongsheng Shenzhou and Nanzhan Prefecture asked Tianting to send troops to fight in the name of the uprising in the city of the sky.


    The red cloud in Sanqing''s and Nuwa''s mind is very clear, but Tianting has gathered a lot of scattered cultivation in these days, and his strength has greatly increased. He has been able to fight with the city of the sky, so he doesn''t need to look at the faces of the saints, but turns a blind eye to Sanqing''s and Nuwa''s requests.


    Hongyun''s move angered Sanqing and Nuwa. In fact, due to the special location of the sky city, Dongsheng Shenzhou and nanzhanbu state restrained a large part of the troops of the sky city.


    At this time, Sanqing and empress Nuwa made up their mind. Since Hongyun wanted them to go to war with the four sides of the world, they completed Hongyun like the two saints in the West. On the contrary, under such a chaotic situation, they could not safely extract the opportunity of the avenue among the yuan gods.


    But I didn''t expect that the saints would make such a decision like Kunpeng. For a time, the eastern victory over Shenzhou, the southern zhanbu Prefecture and the northern Julu Prefecture began to convene a large army. The three states pulled at the same time, which shocked the three circles. The previous decisive attack of the two saints in Xiniu Hezhou has aroused the string in the hearts of the immortals in the three circles. Now the three states move together, This shows that the showdown is about to begin.


    Hongyun never thought that his move had triggered the crazy move of Sanqing, empress Nuwa and Kunpeng. He wanted to launch a decisive battle. To tell the truth, if he fought a local war, Tianting could bear it, but if he wanted to launch a comprehensive decisive battle, Tianting''s current ability was very difficult to bear. After all, the scattered cultivation he convened was full of loopholes in cooperation, At this time, there is no defense of the "big star array" in Tianting. It is conceivable that a decisive battle with Tianting will come to an end.


    Hongyun is sad, but Hongjun Daozu is happy. As long as we fight together, the saints can contain a large part of each other''s Tiandao energy for him, and they can take the opportunity to win each other, integrate the Tiandao and truly master everything of the Tiandao.


    Unfortunately, although Hongjun Daozu thought very well, the saints were not as good as he thought. The reason why they launched this war was not that they really wanted to fight with each other. Like the two saints in the west, they wanted to take the opportunity to hurt their opponents and win enough time for themselves.


    The saints want to take out the opportunity of the great road among the yuan gods, while Kunpeng hopes to take the opportunity of the war to let the four divine beasts understand the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, and then improve their world. It can be said that they all have thoughts and have their own pursuit.


    Not only are they so, but even those in power in the four directions do not fully support their way of heaven and fight with the three worlds, especially the God in heaven. He is not as loyal as he appears. However, all this needs time to prove that it is not clear who is right about the final result.


    At this time, the two western saints in the Brahman world had already fought with the great burning sky and the great dark sky. Neither of them had a congenital treasure. They fought with a congenital treasure.


    The great burning sky met the sage, the great dark sky met the sage, and Shiva was restrained by the Duobao Tathagata. Indra lit the lamp, the auspicious sky met the Maitreya Buddha, and the pharmacist Buddha helped the Duobao Tathagata against Shiva from time to time.


    When it comes to Shiva, it is not the Duobao Tathagata that can defeat him. After all, the other party is already a quasi holy and perfect realm, and cultivates the superior law of destruction. Its combat power in the Brahman world is very powerful, second only to the great burning sky and the great dark sky.


    In the hands of Da Fen Tian are a pair of "Sun golden wheels", which are the highest innate spiritual treasures. Originally, his accomplishments were much lower than those of the saints. However, because the "Sun Golden Wheel" is the most aggressive innate spiritual treasure, their combat effectiveness has been much closer, although it is said that the saints have a "blessing pestle" in their hands, However, in terms of attack, it is not as good as the "Sun Golden Wheel" in the hands of Da Fen Tian. However, in terms of defense, it is better to attract saints than the other party. The "nine grade Golden Lotus" can resist the attack of the sun golden wheel.


    This war is very important for both sides, so the introduction of saints and the great burning of heaven are fighting with all their strength, leaving no room for anyone to be careless.


    I saw that the sage first offered the "nine Golden Lotus" to make himself invincible, and then looked for an opportunity to fight back. The blessing pestle has always been in his hand, waiting for the time to come.


    The great burning of heaven is different from the receiving of saints. The receiving of saints comes by themselves, so he can defend and counterattack, but the great burning of heaven cannot do so, otherwise the morale of the Brahman world will be greatly damaged, and there will be a great defeat without fighting.


    I saw that the "Sun Golden Wheel" was flying in circles. It not only attacked the saints, but both sides were testing each other''s cultivation at the beginning of the war, so they didn''t do their best to avoid wasting their mana in vain. Although it is said that the sage''s magic power is endless, it means that the heaven is under the heaven''s way. Now the heaven''s way is obscure, and the saints dare not act rashly in battle. After all, without the protection of the heaven''s way, the saints are also in danger of death, so both sides go to war carefully.


    After a trial, the sage and the great burning heaven had a general understanding of their opponents, and the real battle began.


    As soon as the big sun burned the sky, it was a killing move. The big sun golden flame suddenly filled the sky. The "Sun Golden Wheel" was hidden in the big sun golden flame, hidden from time to time, but it had the upper hand.


    The great sun golden flame and the sun true fire are divine fire of the same level. They are similar in quality. They all come from the sun. Nothing burns. Even if the sage is trapped in the great sun golden flame, he will die.


    However, the sage had the "nine Golden Lotus" in hand, and the powerful defense blocked the attack of the great sun golden flame. Although it was said that the "nine Golden Lotus" had unparalleled defense, after all, it lacked the most important three golden lotus, and its quality was not comparable to the best congenital Lingbao "Sun Golden Wheel". Therefore, under the dual attack of the great sun golden flame and the "Sun Golden Wheel", As soon as the sage was introduced, he was suppressed by the burning sky.


    Although the great burning sky has gained the upper hand for the time being, the saints are also introduced from time to time to sacrifice the "blessing God pestle" and secretly attack the great burning sky one or two. You come and I go on both sides. It''s a lot of fun.


    Although the sun burning golden flame and the "Sun Golden Wheel" are extremely powerful, he is weaker than the sage in cultivation. If he can''t quickly defeat the sage in a short time, over time, the sage can gradually regain the initiative through his strong cultivation and the defense of the "nine grade Golden Lotus". At that time, the sky burning is dangerous, After all, he does not have such a defense treasure as the "nine Golden Lotus".

 Chapter 1219

    This war is a war related to their future destiny. They should do their best to burn the sky or attract saints. In particular, they take the initiative to attack the saints. If they fail, their reputation in the three realms will turn down and they will no longer be able to get rid of the control of heaven.


    After a long time, the great burning of heaven felt that they could not bear the consumption of mana. Both the great sun golden flame and the sun Golden Wheel consumed a lot of mana. The sage''s mana was infinite, which meant that they could call the power of heaven at any time to recover. Now all saints can no longer feel the existence of the power of heaven. They can only fight by their own mana, Big burning didn''t want to be led to the saint. He exhausted his mana, so he had to try his best.


    With such an idea, the big burning sky suddenly took back the big sun golden flame and the sun golden wheel, and shouted: "the sun field, out!"


    At Dayton time, the big sun golden flame and the sun golden wheel are combined into one and will be hung in the sky tomorrow. The whole battlefield is shrouded by the burning sun field. As soon as the sun field comes out, the whole space will be blocked.


    That round of tomorrow is hanging high in the head of the great burning sky, and golden lights protect him. At the moment, the great burning sky is the Lord of the world. It is difficult for anyone to fall into the world and want to go out.


    As soon as the sun field came out, the sage couldn''t help changing color. Although he knew that the saints in the four worlds had their own fields, the power of the field of burning the sky was higher than those he had seen before. The field of the sun was completely the combination of burning the sky itself, the sun golden wheel and the stars in the sky, which can be described as the unity of three talents, Such a field is more than the world formed by Lingbao space. As long as the stars are not destroyed, the solar field will not be broken.


    At this moment, not only the saints are shocked, but all those who are concerned about the war in the three realms are shocked. In such a powerful field, only a few of the three realms can break the power in this field, but the saints and zhunti saints are not in this ranks. After all, neither of them has the powerful spiritual treasure or supreme treasure, Therefore, it can not be compared with Sanqing, empress Houtu and Kunpeng in this regard.


    In Sanqing, Taishang Laojun has Taiji diagram and xuanhuang Linglong tower in heaven and earth. Even if he can''t break the power in this field, there is no problem in self-protection with the help of two supreme treasures. Moreover, Taishang Laojun also has the secret method of gasification Sanqing, Sanqing and Pangu. Once Pangu comes out, no matter how strong the sun is.


    Let alone Yuanshi Tianzun, the "Pangu flag" is the first weapon in the three realms, not to mention the solar field. Yuanshi Tianzun also has the power of a war, even the "Celestial Star array" of the demon family in those days. Leader of Tongtian cult, let alone the "immortal sword killing array", the solar field naturally can''t resist its edge.


    As for Empress Houtu''s "chaos clock" in her hand, coupled with the "great array of twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits", it can be said that God blocks and kills God, Buddha blocks and kills Buddha, but great burning to heaven is not an enemy.


    Kunpeng is even more powerful. Only the Lingbao he shows in front of the public can win this field. What''s more, Kunpeng also believes in the heavenly book, chaotic green lotus, and the divine sword of the day after tomorrow. This is a treasure formed by the power of destruction. It is consistent with Kunpeng''s world. It is a congenital treasure like the Pangu flag.


    Among the saints, only the western two saints, empress Nu Wa and Hong Yun have no ability to break through this field. The western two saints and empress Nu Wa have no powerful Lingbao in their hands, while Hong Yun has insufficient cultivation and is unable to give full play to the full power of the God killing gun.


    Although the solar field of the great burning sky is powerful, if the sage wants to fight hard, it is not without a chance. Unfortunately, the sage will not do so, so he can only fight with the strength of the field and compete with the great burning sky for endurance.


    Just listen, then lead the saint to shout, "ten thousand lotus open together, and the kingdom of Buddha comes!"


    With the voice of the sage falling, the "nine Golden Lotus" under his seat emits golden lights. Each golden light turns into a golden lotus in full bloom. When ten thousand golden lotus are in full bloom, a huge Buddhist kingdom appears in the solar field, and bursts of Buddhist sounds oppose the Taiyang field.


    In order to make up for the damage of the twelve grade Golden Lotus, he combined the Buddhist state in his palm with the golden lotus as his secret weapon. This is a special world. The Golden Lotus originally condenses the spirit of merit and virtue. Although it is said that the twelve grade Golden Lotus has lost three grades, which has damaged its origin, However, when the nine golden lotus was combined with the Buddha in her palm, the world formed was much more than the "map of mountains and rivers and countries" in the hands of empress Nu Wa.


    The "map of mountains and rivers" is just the quality of innate Lingbao. In case of innate Lingbao, powerful acquired attack Zhibao or best attack, innate Lingbao will be damaged, and the damaged space of Lingbao will be damaged. However, the "ten thousand lotus blossoms and the Buddha Kingdom comes" created by the sage is different. This world is a combination of innate spiritual treasure, the spirit of merit and virtue, and the power of faith. As long as the Buddhists in the Buddha Kingdom do not die and the power of faith continues, even if the Buddhist world is damaged, it will be repaired in a very short time.


    Against the solar field with the power of the world, the sage has the upper hand. However, the two people have entered a state of domination. Who can''t bear it first and who fails at the plenary session, but the two sides are competing for cultivation and mana. It is obvious that the sage is higher than the great burning of the sky at this point.


    The great burning of heaven was defeated, which made the great black sky who was fighting with the saints of zhunti very nervous. If the great burning of heaven failed, it would be difficult for the great black sky and Shiva to compete with the two saints of the West.


    At this time, the dark sky can only work hard. Originally, he didn''t want to expose his final killing move, but now he can''t care so much.


    Just listen, the dark sky shouted, "the source of darkness, runs all over the world, and the dark world comes out!"


    With the cry of the great dark sky, a round of black sun appeared in the sky. This round of black sun is the "source of darkness" of the great dark sky. The source of darkness is between the congenital treasure and the congenital spiritual treasure. Because the origin of the Brahman world is insufficient, both the "source of darkness" and the "Sun Golden Wheel" are lack of vitality, It can only be the best congenital treasure, not the best congenital treasure. However, this kind of best congenital treasure is higher than other congenital treasures, but it can not be compared with the best congenital treasure.


    As soon as the black sun came out, the world suddenly became dark. The big black sky was invisible in the dark. The existence of the big black sky could not be detected by zhunti''s cultivation.


    When the dark world was born, zhunti sage did not dare to be arrogant. He quickly sacrificed the "Oriental green lotus treasure color flag" to protect himself, and the "seven treasures wonderful tree" was also in his hand, ready to guard against the sneak attack of the dark sky.


    Unfortunately, the sage of zhunti was wrong. The goal of the dark sky was not to zhunti, but to attract the sage.


    While zhunti saints were on guard, the dark sky controlled the dark world to the burning sun. However, due to the slow action in the dark sky, everyone present did not notice this.


    As soon as the dark world of the big black sky comes out, the big burning sky also slowly moves its own solar field and slowly moves closer to the dark world of the big black sky.


    At this time, the Brahman world is polarized. One side is illuminated by light and the other is shrouded in darkness. Light and darkness form a huge Tai Chi diagram.


    Then the sage and zhunti sage did not notice this because they were fighting against the great burning sky and the great dark sky, but the more idle pharmacist Buddha noticed this.


    When the herbalist Buddha saw that the dark world and the light field were constantly moving closer to each other, he immediately understood each other''s intention, just afraid that he wanted to combine light and darkness.


    Light and darkness are two extreme forces, equivalent to Yin and Yang in the three realms. If the two are combined successfully, the power will increase tenfold.


    Just listen, the pharmacist Buddha shouted, "teacher, the other party has a conspiracy. Don''t let both of them together!"


    After hearing the reminder of the herbalist Buddha, all the Buddhist disciples immediately understood the current situation. They immediately made every effort to attack the Brahman world in order to delay each other''s light secret unity.


    After being called to break their minds, the big burning sky and the big dark sky can no longer care so much and desperately combine the solar field with the dark world.


    At the moment, zhunti saint is also desperate. He sacrificed the "Oriental green lotus treasure flag" between the solar field and the dark world to prevent each other from becoming one. The "seven treasures and wonderful trees" in his hand are constantly brushing towards the source of darkness. At this time, the two sides are fighting for their own goals, and the Brahman world is killing.

 Chapter 1220

    At this time, Kunpeng''s white tiger split also began to recklessly attack the Brahman world, causing the siege of countless Brahman world experts, but it greatly reduced the pressure of Western Buddhism.


    However, since then, the situation of white tiger separation is very dangerous. Even Kunpeng, who is preparing to fight with heaven and hell, is moved by it. He puts down his things and pays attention to the safety of white tiger separation.


    After all, the Brahman world is the nest of the great burning sky and the great dark sky. Even if the saints and zhunti saints were introduced and stopped, they finally got together.


    Before the Buddhist disciples reacted, the burning sky and the dark sky began to read: "light breeds life, darkness reaps soul, and light and darkness form a boundary!"


    As soon as the great burning sky and the great dark sky said this, the Brahman world was shrouded by a layer of light and dark border. The Buddhist disciples in the border immediately felt that their cultivation was suppressed by the border, but about 30% of their strength could not be exerted. Everyone was shocked.


    White tiger''s separation is no exception, but he is much better than Buddhist disciples. Because he is transformed by innate Lingbao and has a strong body, even if his 30% cultivation is limited, it will not have a great impact on him.


    Light and dark boundary can not only suppress the cultivation of Buddhist disciples, but also improve the cultivation of people in the Brahman world. Each of them has improved their cultivation by about 10%. In this case, the Buddhist disciples were gradually beaten down by the other party. It won''t take long for them to fight back.


    The combination of big burning sky and big dark sky also brought zhunti and Jieyin two saints together. When seeing the light and dark boundary, zhunti Saint said, "elder martial brother, the other party has used the ultimate strength, and we can''t delay any longer, otherwise the disciples will suffer heavy casualties!"


    For this, the sage also understood, and only heard him say: "younger martial brother, since the other party has used the ultimate power, let''s start to be one!"


    Zhunti nodded and said, "that''s right!"


    While zhunti was talking, he threw the "qibaomiao tree" in his hand into the air. In a short time, the "qibaomiao tree" grew in the wind and grew into a towering giant tree in an instant. This huge tree is the congenial Geng golden tree and Bodhi tree of zhunti sage.


    Zhunti turned the "seven treasures and wonderful trees" into noumenon, and then the sage began to take action. He only saw his finger pointing to the "nine Golden Lotus". The "nine Golden Lotus" also grew rapidly and turned into a lotus.


    At this time, zhunti and the two saints shouted, "the blissful world is coming out!"


    With the cheers of zhunti and the two saints, a boundless world came from the void and appeared in the light dark boundary. The faint golden light emitted by this world forced the light dark alternating boundary away, while the bodhi tree and lotus in the void flew into the center of the world and supported this world.


    This blissful world is carefully refined by the two saints of zhunti and Jieyin since they became saints. This blissful world is the ultimate power of the two saints. All the most loyal believers are received by them to provide the world with boundless power of faith, so as to maintain the operation of the world.


    This blissful world is independent of the three realms. It is completely formed by the two saints of zhunti and Jieyin with their own magic powers. In this world, it is not affected by the cause and effect of the three realms, and there is no disaster in the blissful world all its life.


    As soon as the blissful world came out, the power of light and darkness originally pressed on the Buddhist disciples was diluted. The disciples of both sides stood on the same starting line again, which made the Buddhist disciples breathe a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that zhunti and Jieyin two saints so easily dissolved their ultimate power "light and dark boundary", it shocked the hearts of the great burning sky and the great dark sky.


    The light dark boundary is formed by the "Sun Golden Wheel" and the "source of darkness". The power of light dark alternation is unparalleled, but the blissful world is different. This world is made by zhunti and Jieyin two saints through chaos with the power of ¡õ¡õ and the stone of chaos. It has the smell of chaos. Only by doing so can it pass through chaos. There are countless arrays above, Then, the bodhi tree and Jiupin golden lotus are used as its source to transform faith for the use of the blissful world.


    The two saints of the west, the great burning sky and the great dark sky have exerted their ultimate power. The road is simple, but the confrontation between the two forces is silent. The combination of the light dark boundary and the Brahman world can use the power of the world to oppress the paradise. The blissful world absorbs the power of believers'' faith, works together as one, and conquers the enemy with faith.


    As soon as the boundary between light and darkness appeared, Shiva, the God of destruction in the Brahman world, couldn''t bear it. With a loud drink, she sacrificed her innate spiritual treasure "the spear of destruction".


    The "spear of destruction" is the same as the "Golden Wheel of the sun" and the "source of darkness". It is because of the lack of origin that the quality of the "spear of destruction" is finally reduced to the best congenital treasure¡® The "spear of destruction" is a devastating treasure. Like the "killing sword" in Kunpeng''s hand, it contains high-level destructive power and can destroy everything.


    As soon as the "spear of destruction" came out, the multi treasure Tathagata suddenly changed his face. Previously, he could fight Shiva with the help of the innate spiritual treasure "heaven and earth map", but once the other party''s spiritual treasure came out, he was not Shiva''s opponent in both cultivation and innate spiritual treasure, so he had no choice but to retreat.


    At this time, the pharmacist Buddha flew forward to fight Shiva with the multi treasure Tathagata. The two of them joined hands to protect themselves, but they only parried and had no power to fight back. They were beaten by Shiva alone. It can be seen that there is no great difference between quasi saints and saints who can not borrow the power of heaven.


    As soon as the ultimate power of both sides came out, the whole Brahman world became chaotic. In the alternation of light and darkness, the personnel of both sides fell into a chaotic war. The blissful world was causing Buddhist disciples to fight, while the light and darkness boundary was protecting the people in the Brahman world. Only the three realms participating in the war quickly fell because they could not be protected by the blissful world, Now the rest are experts at the level of Da Luo Jinxian.


    At the moment, the white tiger''s split body is also scarred and can''t lift its head by the experts in the Brahman world. However, under the threat of death, the white tiger''s split body always gains something. It not only takes advantage of the chaos and robs a lot of spiritual treasures with its powerful flesh body, but also understands the power of the wind pole. It is precisely because he understands the power of the wind pole that he can move quickly in the light and dark world, Save your life.


    Watching the death of their disciples, they were heartbroken, whether it was the two saints in the west, the great burning sky and the great dark sky. They didn''t want to let their disciples suffer too many casualties, so they began to gather all their forces to prepare for the final blow and decide the victory or defeat at one fell swoop.


    Both sides have a tacit understanding and quietly prepare everything. The light and dark boundary draws out the Brahman world from the world to form a giant spear of destruction, aiming at the blissful world in the void.


    The two saints in the blissful world, zhunti and Jieyin, arouse the believers'' faith power, supplemented by the meritorious Qi in the nine Golden Lotus and the Geng gold power of the bodhi tree, form a giant sword to open the sky, pointing to the Brahman world from a distance.


    When the divine weapon formed by these two ultimate forces appeared in the world, no matter in the three realms or the four worlds, even the heavenly way between Hongjun Daozu and the other party stopped looking at the war of the ultimate force.


    Just listen, the sage said, "come on! We''ll win the war and take my Kaitian sword!"


    With the voice of the sage, the huge sword fell from the empty air and cut into the Brahman world.


    Seeing this, the big burning sky snorted coldly and said, "take my destruction spear!" the power of destruction rushed to the blissful world.


    When the two sides hit, both the blissful world and the Brahman world suddenly issued a huge barrier to block the world to defend against each other''s attack.


    Speaking of this war, the two saints of the West suffered a lot. They were on the offensive side. All their disciples stood in the Brahman world, but they had to bear the great pressure.


    The destruction giant spear and the sky opening divine sword flashed by. After only two loud sounds, both the Brahman world and the blissful world shook for a while. The Brahman world collapsed, volcanoes erupted and mountain torrents surged. The whole world was seriously hurt by this blow.


    Looking at the blissful world, it is also dark and colorless when hit by the giant spear of destruction. There are cracks all over the world. Countless believers die under this blow, and the blissful world is also greatly weakened.

 Chapter 1221

    Both lose and lose. This is a true portrayal of the Western Paradise and Brahman world, but the western two saints have the upper hand. After all, although the paradise is important, even if it disappears, it will only hurt the western two saints. As long as the origin of the southern state is still there, the paradise will recover after thousands of years of rest.


    The Brahman world is different, which is really heavy to heavy damage. The creatures in the world suffered heavy losses in this war, and mortals suffered countless casualties.


    Under one blow, whether it is the two saints of the west, the burning sky or the dark sky, they have no ability to fight again. For them, fighting again is a decisive battle of life and death, which they don''t want to see.


    Just listen, Da Fen said in a loud voice, "don''t do too much to guide and mention everything. Today, we will admit defeat, but if you still want to continue fighting, we will accompany ourselves, so we won''t die!"


    Big burning sky said these words very seriously. Everyone present knew that he was not trying to scare people, but the real idea in his heart.


    Under the constant threat of burning the sky, the two saints in the West retreated. Now is not the best time for a decisive battle. Since they have completed their previous goals, they should not make a final fight with each other before they get rid of the Tao of heaven. That will only be cheaper for Hongjun Taoist ancestor.


    Then he said, "big burning sky, you and I have confessed to the door in this war. Since you admit defeat, we will not force people too much. Open the light and dark boundary, and we will leave your world!"


    Big burning sky heard this and opened the light dark barrier without words. However, he just opened a gap. He can close the barrier at any time as long as he has something to do. It seems that he doesn''t trust the two saints in the West.


    After seeing this, he sneered with the two saints of zhunti, and then immediately asked the disciples to retreat first, while they slowly moved the blissful world to follow suit to protect the retreat of the disciples.


    Soon, the Western disciples completely withdrew from the Brahman world. Jieyin and zhunti also looked at each other and drove the blissful world away from the Brahman world. The war came to an end.


    However, many people in the three realms are dissatisfied with this outcome. The first is Hongjun Daozu. With the ability of the two western saints, they can win the Brahman world. The two western saints naturally understand this. However, since then, they are afraid that someone will fall. Even if they do not fall, they will suffer heavy losses.


    The second is scattered cultivation, but most of the casualties in this war are scattered cultivation. In this war, they did not get any benefits, but suffered heavy casualties. However, the two western saints ignored their efforts, so they could not help complaining about the two western saints.


    However, the two saints of the West ended the war in this way, which made Sanqing, empress Nuwa and Kunpeng have a long chat. Although they also wanted to start the war, the decisive battle was not what they wanted to see.


    Some people are happy and others are worried. The emergence of the two ultimate forces of the western two saints and the Brahman world makes everyone in the three worlds and the four worlds think that the catastrophe has officially begun, and there is no room for relaxation on both sides.


    At the moment, Hongyun is both happy and sad. He is so happy that both of them are defeated, but the two saints of the West are unable to find him again. The sad thing is that when he sees the power shown by the two saints of the west, the great burning sky and the great dark sky, and then look at himself, Hongyun doesn''t think he can resist them.


    Just when Hongyun was distressed, it seemed that the beating of the whip and the list of gods felt Hongyun''s mood and each shot a light into Hongyun''s original God.


    After digesting this information, Hongyun was overjoyed. It turned out that the list of gods and the whip can not only be used for the purpose of gods. He also has another powerful function, that is, it can form a world of gods. In this world, all the gods on the list of gods will be manifested as primordial gods and will never die. No matter you are thousands of troops and horses, you can''t destroy the gods in the world of gods.


    Of course, this is not absolute. For those gods who become holy in the flesh, this list of gods is not very useful. Only when they die will the original gods be protected by the list of gods, but in this way, they will be limited by the list of gods.


    The inheritance of the list of gods and the whip is that in order to enable Hongyun to protect himself from the disaster, he will have to re designate the holy throne in the future. After all, it is not easy to cultivate a saint. Hongjun Daozu needs to pay a high price.


    With the realm of Fengshen, Hongyun has the ability to compete with the Nordic realm in the city of the sky. Hongyun has great ambition. Now that he has mastered the realm of Fengshen, he can take the initiative to attack, and use the realm of Fengshen to intimidate the saints, so that they don''t dare to disagree with themselves.


    Hongyun''s idea is exactly what Hongjun Daozu wants to see. Although the way of heaven is obscure, it makes the list of gods lose control over those incarnate gods. When teaching Hongyun the field of gods, Hongjun Daozu touches the marks of these people and empties their gods, so that Hongyun can re gods.


    The list of gods was originally a sharp weapon for Hongjun''s Taoist ancestors to stabilize the three realms, and it was also a sharp weapon for him to preserve the vitality of the three realms. Although Hongjun''s Taoist ancestors signed the list of gods had selfish intentions to suppress the saints, he never wanted to leave a vitality for people, elucidation, interception and Buddhism. Unfortunately, the saints did not see this, but they always wanted to get rid of the way of heaven in their hearts, Naturally, I don''t want my disciples to be listed as gods.


    Among the three realms, the four religions of man, elucidation, interception and Buddhism occupied the general trend. However, Hongjun Daozu did not want the four religions to suffer too much loss to prevent chaos in the three realms, but things were beyond his expectation. The two saints of the West retreated when they were obviously able to win the Brahman world, which made Hongjun Daozu suspicious.


    But at this time, Hongyun, who always obeyed his orders, could not control the heaven under the suppression of the saints. Therefore, Hongjun Daozu had to make a choice and give up the four religions to help Hongyun, so as to deter the saints.


    Hongjun Daozu''s painstaking efforts are not necessarily of any use. Hongyun is only one person no matter how strong it is, but it can defeat two with one. Moreover, in addition to the top experts, the strength of each of the four states is much stronger than Hongyun. Tianting doesn''t have the ability to deter the four states.


    Hongyun he never knew this, but he had no way. He could only act according to the instructions of Hongjun Taoist ancestor, and this was also the basis for his foothold in the three realms. Of course, Hongyun was not only led by the opportunity of the great road, but also because he had no ability to disobey the orders of Hongjun Taoist ancestor. He had no strength of all saints, Similarly, there are no saints to understand the opportunity of the great road. Everything determines that he must obey the orders of Hongjun Daozu, otherwise he will only fall in the face of him, and mole ants will steal their lives, not to mention he is still a saint.


    Returning to the Western Paradise, the two saints of the West and the Buddhists of Buddhism suffered heavy losses in this war, but they can''t recover without decades. In particular, the two saints of the West hurt the origin in the decisive battle with the ultimate power of the great burning sky and the great dark sky.


    Just listen, then he said, "younger martial brother, do you think this war is worth it?"


    When zhunti heard this, he frowned and said, "elder martial brother, what''s the matter with you? You should have asked such a question. I know you are sad about the fall of your disciples, but all this is necessary. We must start this war in that way."


    To approach road: "Younger martial brother, although it seems that we have won this war, you also know that there are differences within us. However, the Brahman world is as poor as us. Under World War I, everyone did not get the harvest they deserve. Not only did they complain about helping us, but also our disciples. If it goes on like this, I will be afraid of others The heart will disperse! "


    The introduction is quite right. After this war, without the support of sufficient interests, the people of the West are floating. Those Sanshou who came to help also set out to leave the southern states and move to the other three states. Without the support of Sanshou, the power of the west is greatly reduced.


    Zhunti said: "elder martial brother, it''s normal for people''s hearts to float. We can also observe the mind of our disciples through this war. If they can''t stand the test, there''s no need to worry about them. After all, now our west is not the West in those days. We don''t need to retain those disciples who can''t agree with us."


    As soon as zhunti said this, the sage was stunned. However, when he thought about it indirectly, he understood zhunti''s meaning. Now the great disaster has opened. Even if some of their disciples want to leave, a person who betrays the school can''t be reused even if he takes refuge in others. In the end, he will only be regarded as cannon fodder. If the other party can''t see through this, it really has no significance of cultivation.

 Chapter 1222

    Although the people of the Western Paradise are floating, zhunti is right. Really smart people don''t make a fuss at this time. That''s also very bad for themselves. Once the paradise disappears, the only thing waiting for them is to fall. Although there are complaints in the hearts of the multi treasure Tathagata, the Lantern burning ancient Buddha, the Guanyin Bodhisattva and other upper class people, But they will not leave the West. Only those with low cultivation and no vision will have different ideas.


    Of course, casual practice is an exception. At the moment, it is difficult to see the trace of casual practice in Xiniu Hezhou. Even those who have always been friends with Buddhism have left.


    Since Buddhism can''t give them the benefits they want, leaving is their only choice. Most of these scattered practitioners in the west go to beijulu state, because the interests on the battlefield of beijulu state can move them most, and those people in beijulu state disdain to compete for interests, which is inferior to the other three states.


    Human feelings are warm and cold, and interests are eternal. In this world, feelings are difficult to last. After all, there are too few people willing to trust each other like Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Only interests are eternal.


    After the battle of the two saints in the West ended, Kunpeng of beigulu Prefecture ordered to be ready for war. As a result, Kunpeng was greatly dissatisfied. Haotian and the West Queen Mother said very well and supported the decisive battle, but his Tianting army only came with some low-level soldiers, but the real experts could not escape.


    Not only is Kunpeng dissatisfied, but Zhen Yuanzi, who asked Kunpeng to fight with Haotian, is also dissatisfied with their move. Isn''t it clear to use himself as a shield! You can''t be so obvious if you want to preserve your strength. How can others trust you if you do so.


    Speaking of this, Haotian didn''t do it deliberately. He didn''t mean to go to war before, but he couldn''t stand the request of casual cultivation. Haotian''s Tianting army has gained a lot on the battlefield of beijulu Prefecture for so many years since the great disaster. Most experts are closed to refining treasure. He had never thought that Kunpeng would agree to his request for war, but was just dealing with casual repair. However, when Kunpeng decided to go to war, he was unavailable, so such a thing happened just now.


    Haotian wanted to explain, but when he saw the expressions of Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi, he shrank back and thought that even if he explained, he could not change the other party''s view. In that case, why should he lose his face in vain.


    It was Haotian''s suspicious move that eventually made Haotian lose more interests. In Kunpeng''s heart, he didn''t care too much about the innate Lingbao in this world, and since he wanted to leave the three realms, there was no need to make too stiff with Haotian, but he didn''t expect Haotian to go too far, so he didn''t have the idea of helping Haotian.


    This is just this little misunderstanding, which finally made the two sides estranged. Maybe this is life. Haotian has no life to become a saint and get the way.


    The queen mother of the West Yang explained something, but Kunpeng didn''t give him the opportunity. In an instant, he issued the order of the army, leaving the queen mother of the West helpless.


    When Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu saw this scene, they couldn''t help sighing. However, they couldn''t say anything. After all, the estrangement has begun. Even if they say it again, it''s difficult to eliminate the heart knot between the two sides.


    When the Kunpeng army moved, heaven and hell were ready. In fact, when the western two saints attacked the Brahman world on a large scale, everyone in the four countries knew that the war had begun and began to make all kinds of preparations. Although they had not recovered, there was no problem in fighting a local war, and God and Satan had their own backhands, They don''t think the other side can win their own world with one attack.


    Of course, Kunpeng never thought that he could defeat the other party with only one attack. It was obviously impossible, and no one knew what the other party had until the last minute.


    In fact, when Kunpeng made the decision to go to war, Kunpeng''s state of mind took a big step. Therefore, Kunpeng saw the scene of Xuanwu fighting with white tigers. It was fighting with his life and moving forward bravely. When his cultivation reached this point, Kunpeng''s state of mind decided everything. Kunpeng has always been very afraid of Hongjun Taoist ancestor, Despite how he provoked Hongjun Daozu in the past, he always had a fear of Hongjun Daozu in his heart, and this fear has always been deep in Kunpeng''s heart. If he wants to break away from the three worlds, Kunpeng will eventually face Hongjun Daozu, which is inevitable. In the past, Kunpeng always wanted to improve his own world and break away from Hongjun Daozu with the power of the world, However, although this is the safest method, this method makes Kunpeng lose the blood in his heart. Without blood, Kunpeng''s realm will no longer be perfect. Even if he finally succeeds, his heart still has shortcomings, and the world will be difficult to achieve what he originally expected.


    When Kunpeng realized his own shortcomings through his separate battle, he wanted to get rid of all this. The decisive battle was only the beginning to restore his confidence, which everyone didn''t expect. In this war, Kunpeng decided to deter the world in World War I. he had always hidden the unused treasure and decided not to hide it anymore. After all, the light of the artifact needs to be displayed by fighting.


    At this time, Kunpeng''s heart gave birth to a sense of war against taotian, a sense of war against Tiandao, which affected Kunpeng''s state of mind.


    This is a kind of perfect state of mind. It is the ultimate way to break the Tao and prove the holy. In those years, Pangu God had such a fighting spirit, so he will embark on the road of opening up the sky. But in the end, Pangu fell down. It was not his lack of ability, but his mind was too simple. He despised the way of heaven, and finally fell under the conspiracy of the way of heaven.


    At this moment, Kunpeng can be called a real quasi holy and perfect place. Kunpeng has taken it to the last step by proving Tao, cutting three corpses and virtue. Kunpeng is really capable of fighting with Hongjun Daozu.


    When Kunpeng got rid of the shadow in his heart and improved his mood, an accident that shocked him appeared, but his own world changed.


    no It can''t be called change, but a kind of inheritance, the inheritance of the world, and the origin of Kunpeng''s world. Although Kunpeng hasn''t improved the world, he has a feeling of mastering the world, which he didn''t feel before. At this moment, Kunpeng can really be called the Lord of the world. In the past, Kunpeng was just the housekeeper of the world.


    Kunpeng was greatly shocked by the inheritance of the world. It turned out that the innate Lingbao "36 Sea God beads", which became the main body of the world, were actually the pith beads of Pangu God. When Pangu God was plotted by heaven, he did not die immediately. When he entrusted heaven, he secretly turned part of his own strength and his own essence into these 36 Sea God beads, He also printed his understanding of the avenue in the 36 fixed Sea God beads to prepare for counterattack against the heavenly way in the future.


    Of course, this inheritance can not be obtained by anyone. It will appear only when you come to the last step to prove the Tao and have the determination to fight the Tao of heaven. This is also the reason why Kunpeng has not been inherited all the time. It has to be said that Pangu''s method is very good and hides the way of heaven.


    After the opening of the sky, Pangu could be said to have surpassed the way of heaven, but that was only a moment, but a moment was enough for Pangu. He saw some scenes after his death and made a series of protective measures against the way of heaven. Unfortunately, he failed in the end. Only these thirty-six Sea God beads finally fulfilled the wishes of Pangu and found his real master.


    Pangu great God was born in chaos, but the essence of his body is the authentic power of chaos. Only in this way can the 36 fixed Sea God beads be transformed into the world, which is the last power of Pangu great God to let future generations resist the way of heaven.


    In the inheritance of Pangu great God, Kunpeng learned many secrets of opening the sky. Some secrets were unknown to Sanqing. Among the three worlds, only Hongjun Daozu knew them. Knowing these secrets, Kunpeng had the capital to confront Hongjun Daozu head-on.


    The three heavenly opening artifact is not that Hongjun Daozu doesn''t want to have it, but that he can''t have it. There is the prohibition of Pangu God on the supreme treasure. Only the empress of Pangu God can give full play to his real power. This is also the reason why Hongjun Daozu finally handed over these three treasures to the supreme Lao Jun, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the empress of the earth.


    However, Kunpeng was not too surprised by the three great treasures of the opening of the sky. In fact, Kunpeng had this idea in his heart. The most shocking thing for Kunpeng was the "immortal killing sword array" in the hands of the leader of Tongtian cult. This treasure was refined by Pangu''s resentment against the Tao of heaven, combined with the power of the four poles of heaven and earth formed after the opening of the sky, This treasure was prepared by Pangu great God for the witch family, but Hongjun Daozu was worried that some people of the witch family would finally take the last step to prove the Tao, so he gave this treasure to the leader of Tongtian cult, thus breaking the road to the prosperity of the witch family.


    Everything has its advantages and disadvantages. It is precisely because Taoist Hongjun did this to harm the leader of Tongtian cult, so that the leader of Tongtian cult was not lucky enough, and finally led to the danger of being destroyed in the first war of Fengshen.

 Chapter 1223

    Although Kunpeng knows these secrets, they are amazing. At this time, it is not time to say them. That will only disturb everyone''s heart, but the gain is not worth the loss. Moreover, the reason why the secret is called like this is that few people know it, but Kunpeng doesn''t seem to make it known all over the city. That''s not necessarily a good thing for him.


    It was precisely because Kunpeng had this idea that he did not tell these secrets to the empress Houtu, who had always been friends with him, for fear that the other party would disturb his mind. As for Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu, Kunpeng felt that this matter had little to do with them, so there was no need to let them know these secrets.


    Kunpeng''s army moved, and most people in the three circles had an idea in their hearts. If they were in chaos, the three circles would be in chaos.


    These people have their own reason to think so. Kunpeng made enemies with Hongjun Daozu when he was robbed. At this time, he responded to Daozu''s order and started a war with each other. If there was no conspiracy to kill them, they would not believe it. If Sanqing and Nuwa did so, they would still be willing.


    Among all the people, Hongyun feels the most uncomfortable. It is not himself who knows himself, but his enemy. Among the three worlds, Hongyun knows Kunpeng the most. Kunpeng always gets up early everywhere. Now he does so. Hongyun thinks that the other party has a major conspiracy, but he doesn''t know it!


    However, if Hong Yun wants to stop Kunpeng and kill him, he will not do so. Now is not the time to provoke Kunpeng. He doesn''t want to fall into the trap of Kunpeng accidentally.


    At this point, the way of heaven has been hidden, and Hongyun has been suppressed by the way of heaven, and the yuan God has recovered. Therefore, Hongyun will not accompany his little life for the order of Hongjun Daozu, and he has completed the order of Hongjun Daozu. After all, the experts in the four States have begun to gather. It is only a matter of time before the big disaster breaks out, There was absolutely no need for him to pick millet from the fire.


    Kunpeng''s beigulu army moved, and the army of God and Satan gathered on the border. Soon, it was convenient for both sides to hold each other at the border. However, neither side rashly went to war.


    At this time, God came forward and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, do you want to violate the original agreement between you and me?"


    Kunpeng sneered and said, "it''s not that I want to break the contract, but that I have to fight. If you don''t gather troops in the dark, I can only blame you for going too far. I have no sense of security, so I have to send troops to fight."


    God heard this, but he hated Kunpeng''s shameless words very much. He sneered: "it''s too much for Taoist friends to say so. If your fairy world hadn''t attacked us first, we wouldn''t have done this!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "it''s useless to say these things at this point. I only know that you and others provoked the war first, and I can only protect myself. Otherwise, I can''t explain to the people in beijulu Prefecture."


    When God heard this, he said, "so, Taoist friends are determined to fight with me?"


    Kunpeng sneered, "do you think it is possible for us to coexist peacefully?"


    When God heard this, he was silent. At this point, there was only one war between them, and there was no other solution.


    Kunpeng''s words are the great joy of sanxiu, who has been fighting in beigulu Prefecture. This is what they hope. Only in the decisive battle will there be congenital Lingbao on the Chinese side, which is their goal.


    God was silent, but Satan sneered and said, "if you want to fight, fight, and I will accompany you!"


    At this time, people in the three realms were shocked. Although they all thought that Kunpeng was well cultivated, they didn''t think that Kunpeng could compare with the strongest people in the four world.


    Hearing Satan''s words, empress Houtu stepped forward and said, "Satan, your opponent is me!"


    When empress Houtu went to war, Kunpeng naturally wouldn''t be idle. He also found God. This war is very important to both the three worlds and the four worlds. There is no room for both sides to retreat.


    The battle of beijulu Prefecture attracted the attention of all the immortals in the three realms. The Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa even stopped their work to watch the battle and wanted to see what Kunpeng''s ultimate magic power was.


    Kunpeng naturally knows that now he is afraid that all saints are watching and paying attention to this war. However, Kunpeng is not what he used to be. The great fullness of quasi saints makes his state of mind surpass the realm of saints without fear.


    I saw that Kunpeng offered "Twelve chaotic green lotus". As soon as this chaotic treasure came out, everyone present took a breath of air conditioning. They never thought that Kunpeng had such a treasure. Even if this "Twelve chaotic green lotus" was the three treasures of the opening day, it was not as good as the three treasures. This treasure can be said to be in hand, but no one can break its defense unless the way of heaven appears. Of course, it only refers to the three worlds, not the four worlds.


    When he saw the "Twelve grade chaotic green lotus", the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints, he was shocked or shocked, especially the saints. At the moment when the "Twelve grade chaotic green lotus" came out, he understood the war of Fengshen in those years. He was afraid that he had fallen into Kunpeng''s conspiracy and the three grade Golden Lotus fell into Kunpeng''s hands, Otherwise, he could not have the "Twelve chaotic green lotus" which is the most precious treasure of chaos.


    After seeing the "Twelve chaotic green lotus", God said with a cold hum: "Taoist friends underestimate me if they want to win with this treasure!"


    God said, and a balance, a golden balance, appeared above his head.


    Kunpeng''s face changed when he saw the treasure. Others may not know the origin of the treasure, but Kunpeng knew the treasure after being inherited by Pangu God.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "trial balance!"


    God said proudly, "it is the judgment balance, but I didn''t expect that Taoist friends also know this treasure!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "how can I know such a treasure? Trial balance, also known as order balance, is the treasure in charge of the order between heaven and earth. It is also the supreme treasure of chaos. It seems that Taoist friends have an extraordinary identity in the eyes of heaven. They can get such a treasure!"


    God said, "that''s it. Taoist friends also have the chaos treasure ''twelve chaotic Green Lotus'' in their hands. It seems that you have a very good position in the hearts of Hongjun Taoist ancestors!"


    As soon as God said this, all the immortals in the three realms were stunned. Kunpeng and Hongjun Daozu were mortal enemies. How could Hongjun Daozu give him such a treasure!


    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "you''re wrong. I''m nothing in the eyes of Taoist Hongjun. Since I was born, all my income has been painstaking and has nothing to do with Taoist Hongjun!"


    The birth of "chaotic green lotus" shocked Hongjun Daozu, who was fighting against the other side''s heaven, but "chaotic green lotus" disappeared in Pangu and opened the sky. Kunpeng had this treasure in his hand, but he was afraid he had a different heart long ago, otherwise he could not have known the birth of "chaotic green lotus". Similarly, Taoist Hongjun was shocked by the "judgment balance" in God''s hand. This is a "creation jade plate" that does not weigh on his own hands. If he can get this treasure, he can completely repair the "creation jade plate" and master the power of order between heaven and earth.


    Not only was Hongjun Daozu frightened, but the other party''s heavenly way was also frightened. God had a "judgment balance" in his hand, which he did not know. Otherwise, this treasure would have fallen into his hands, so he would not be subject to such restrictions when fighting with Hongjun Daozu.


    Here, both Hongjun Daozu and each other''s Tiandao had a feeling that Kunpeng and God wanted to get rid of their control and master their own destiny. So both of them couldn''t help but have taotian''s anger, but they couldn''t intervene in each other''s battle, which would only force them to the opposite side, which is not what they want to see now.


    Kunpeng and God each showed their own treasure of chaos. Empress Houtu and Satan were unwilling to show weakness, and both sacrificed their own congenital treasure. Empress Houtu had a "chaos clock" on her head, while Satan held a "seven deadly sins". The "seven deadly sins" were born by absorbing the seven sins in heaven and earth. A sword can touch other people''s demons. Satan can fight with God for so many years, With this sword, of course, there is also the reason why God releases water.


    After all, God doesn''t want to attract the attention of heaven and doesn''t dare to fully open his magic power. However, even so, Satan can be his enemy. Both sides are the best treasure, but the situation on the field has become tense, and the war is imminent.

 Chapter 1224

    The appearance of the chaos treasure shocked the saints of the three worlds, and they all began to discuss what kind of threat this chaos treasure would pose to themselves.


    In Dongsheng Shenzhou, the Supreme Master and Yuanshi Tianzun discussed this matter. They only heard the Supreme Master say, "younger martial brother, what impact will this have on us?"


    Hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun frowned and said, "elder martial brother, we always feel that Kunpeng is under our control, but now it seems that we all underestimate Kunpeng, and even teachers underestimate Kunpeng. We saints are completely fooled by Kunpeng."


    The supreme old gentleman sighed: "what the younger martial brother said is very true. Chaos is the best treasure. Among the three worlds, I''m afraid only the ''creation jade plate'' in the teacher''s hand can be compared with it. The acquired merit treasure in our hand is one level worse than the innate treasure. I''m afraid we can''t even break the opponent''s defense!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun did not think so and said: "Elder martial brother, that''s not true! You have Pangu''s Secret skills. As long as you mobilize Pangu''s yuan God, Kunpeng can''t resist the power of opening the sky even if he has the protection of" Twelve chaotic green lotus ". After all, his" chaotic green lotus "is only twelve, which is far from the" thirty-six chaotic green lotus ". In my opinion, it''s just better than the congenital treasure. If we are really right It doesn''t have to be without the power of counterattack! "


    The Supreme Lord sighed when he heard this: "younger martial brother, we can''t underestimate Kunpeng no matter how we say, ''chaotic Green Lotus'' is also a chaotic treasure, but it''s not a congenital treasure. We can''t be careless about this."


    Hearing the words of the Supreme Master, the Heavenly Master of Yuanshi couldn''t help but be one of them. He quickly said, "thank you for reminding me, elder martial brother, but my younger brother is arrogant!"


    Speaking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun turned his voice and said: "the eldest martial brother doesn''t need to care too much about Kunpeng. If he keeps hiding like this, it''s nothing. Now he shows'' chaotic Green Lotus'', which will attract the teacher''s attention. For us, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. At least the teacher won''t pay attention to me for the time being!"


    The great old gentleman nodded and said, "what younger martial brother said is very true, but we still can''t take it lightly. No one knows what Kunpeng wants to do. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t be our enemy in the future, so we should be careful anyway."


    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "it''s right to be cautious, but you don''t need to care too much. After all, Kunpeng is harmless to us before taking the other party, and the other party also has chaos treasure in his hand, and he is still the sage. It''s very difficult for Kunpeng to win!"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "younger martial brother, you despise Kunpeng too much. Although God is the respect of saints, Kunpeng''s cultivation can''t be resisted by saints. Didn''t you find that Kunpeng''s cultivation increased greatly after he left the customs this time?"


    When hearing this, the Heavenly Master at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty looked carefully. As expected, things were just like what the Supreme Lord said, so he hurriedly asked, "elder martial brother, can''t Kunpeng preach? Otherwise, how can he suddenly increase his accomplishments!"


    The Supreme Lord shook his head and said, "now the way of heaven is obscure. How can Kunpeng prove the way!"


    The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty said in doubt, "since Kunpeng has no preaching, and he himself is quasi holy and complete, why does his cultivation suddenly increase?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "Younger martial brother, the great perfection of quasi saints is not what we think. When we see that both of us have demonstrated the Tao with merit and virtue, we have never experienced the realm of quasi saints in perfection at all. The secret is naturally unclear. However, according to my brother, Kunpeng''s breakthrough in cultivation is really the great perfection of quasi saints to prove the Tao. As long as he can break the Tao of heaven, he can prove the Tao, and he can cut it After three corpses, and merit and virtue are added to the body, once he preaches, he can instantly complete the three kinds of preaching, including power preaching, beheading three corpses preaching and merit preaching. All three kinds of preaching can be done once, but their magic power is not comparable to that of you and me. "


    Yuanshi Tianzun was shocked when he heard this and said, "elder martial brother, so Kunpeng has reached the cultivation of Pangu''s father when he opened the sky?"


    The Supreme Lord sighed, "even if he hasn''t reached this level, it''s almost the same. Now he has this'' chaotic Green Lotus'' in his hand. I''m afraid no one is his enemy except the way of heaven. We''d better not provoke this person if we can''t provoke him, so as not to provoke trouble for ourselves."


    Shocked! The Supreme Master''s words shocked the emperor Yuanshi to prove that this is a road that no one has dared to take since the founding of Pangu, even Hongjun Daozu dare not do so, but Kunpeng took this road to the end and only one step away from becoming an existence beyond the Tao of heaven. If these words are spread, I''m afraid the three worlds will be in chaos immediately.


    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "elder martial brother, how much chance do you think Kunpeng has to prove the Tao?"


    The Supreme Lord said calmly when he heard this: "younger martial brother, your mind is confused. As soon as the disaster is over, teacher Hongjun will be greatly injured. You and I have the opportunity to prove the Tao with strength. Do you say that there will be no chance to prove the Tao with Kunpeng''s accomplishments and Lingbao at this time?"


    Yes! Yuanshi Tianzun''s heart is indeed chaotic at the moment. Few people can continue to be calm when they know the news. At the moment, Yuanshi Tianzun has a trace of admiration for the supreme old gentleman. It is valuable that the other party can continue to look unchanged under such circumstances.


    Among the saints in the three realms, only the supreme old gentleman can maintain such a state of mind. Only he has gradually touched the existence of the way of heaven and understood Kunpeng''s cultivation.


    The "chaotic green lotus" was born, but it caused endless shocks. If we say that the two saints in the West hate it most, the other is obviously stepping on the luck of the west, but now they can''t help Kunpeng and can only bear humiliation and burden.


    However, when zhunti saw the birth of "chaotic green lotus", he had a different heart and said, "elder martial brother, Kunpeng took the three golden lotus to synthesize this" chaotic green lotus ", and you also have golden lotus in your hand. Can we take the red lotus of karma in the hand of Styx and improve your nine golden lotus?"


    Hearing Zhun''s remark, he then smiled bitterly: "Younger martial brother, I understand what you think, but I still advise you not to make this idea. The river Styx has now voted on the side of the leader of Tongtian cult. If we fight with him, we will first hate the leader of Tongtian cult. Moreover, we need three lotus flowers to synthesize ''chaotic Green Lotus''. Even if there is karma, red lotus is useless, and only one'' chaotic Green Lotus'' can survive , even if I get the "karma fire red lotus" and "Xuanshui Black Lotus", I can restore the "nine grade Golden Lotus" at most, but I can''t make it grow into a "chaotic green lotus". Just to strengthen the "nine grade Golden Lotus", I have to fight with the leader of Tongtian cult, Styx River and even Kunpeng. That''s not necessary! "


    Zhunti asked suspiciously, "elder martial brother, why is this?"


    Then he sighed: "chaotic green lotus is the treasure of chaos, but the treasure of chaos is the only existence. There can''t be two kinds of the same treasure of chaos, which is not attached to the road!"


    Hearing this, zhunti thought for a moment and said, "elder martial brother, can''t we just let Kunpeng go? After all, there are our western three-grade Golden Lotus among the twelve grade chaotic Green Lotus!"


    Then he sighed: "so what, younger martial brother, we should know how to choose or not. We can''t put ourselves in danger because of a moment''s anger. Even if we want revenge, we have to wait until we take the Brahman world and remove our own Avenue, otherwise we can only ask for trouble."


    It''s not wrong to quote this. Now the three realms are in chaos. If they are against Kunpeng at this time, it will be very unfavorable to them. If they are not careful, they will be in danger of death. Moreover, the cultivation of the cited is second only to the supreme old gentleman among the saints. Although he is not as accurate as the supreme old gentleman, he can also see the boundless pressure from Kunpeng''s every move.


    Kunpeng is only a quasi saint, but it can make a saint like him feel pressure. It can be imagined how good Kunpeng''s cultivation is. Therefore, the saint doesn''t want to make enemies with Kunpeng because of this.


    In the heart of the sage, it can be vaguely guessed that Kunpeng has now reached the edge of trying to prove the Tao. What''s missing is the opportunity to prove the Tao. As long as the catastrophe is over, Kunpeng can break the Tao of heaven, prove the holy position and become an existence beyond the Tao of heaven.


    However, the sage who received the introduction was more distant than the great old gentleman. The great old gentleman thought that Hongjun Daozu would attack Kunpeng, but the sage who received the introduction didn''t think so. In his heart, he thought that unless Hongjun Daozu could win the other party''s Tiandao, he would not easily fight Kunpeng. That would probably let Kunpeng take the opportunity to break the Tiandao to prove the Tao. This is not what Hongjun Daozu wanted Hope to see.

 Chapter 1225

    If it is said that among the three realms, empress Nuwa is the most afraid of Kunpeng. With the great increase of Kunpeng''s strength, it is not the two saints in the West who bear the brunt, but her demon family. It can be said that among the saints, empress Nuwa is the most worried about the future of the demon family. The development of things has affected her confidence.


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult understood the mood of Nu Wa''s mother and enlightened her and said, "Nu Wa junior sister, it''s useless for you to worry at this step, and things are not too bad. After all, there is chaos treasure in God''s hand, but Kunpeng may not be able to win in this battle."


    Empress Nuwa sighed: "elder martial brother Tongtian, I understand what you said, but since Kunpeng dares to show his ultimate strength in front of so many people, it means that he has a great grasp. I''m afraid that the fate of the demon family will be full of disasters in the future!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "if the catastrophe is not over, we will have a chance. Even if Kunpeng has chaos treasure in hand, I also have ''immortal killing sword array'', but it is not weaker than each other. Moreover, God has chaos treasure. I''m afraid the Egyptian realm we have to face will not be too weak. We still have a chance."


    After hearing the words of the leader of Tongtian cult, empress Nuwa said, "just because God missed, Kunpeng won this chaotic treasure again. In that case, it''s not possible for the teacher to visit Kunpeng!"


    Mentioning Hongjun Daozu, the leader of Tongtian said with a smile: "younger martial sister, I despise the teacher. How long the teacher has been in charge of Tiandao, can Kunpeng''s small quasi sanctuary resist!"


    Kunpeng is a quasi saint, but it is not a small quasi saint, but a quasi Saint whose three ways of preaching are full, a quasi saint who can be compared with the saint and a quasi saint who can compete with the way of heaven. It seems that the leader of Tongtian cult underestimated Kunpeng and overestimated Hongjun Daozu. Not to mention whether Hongjun Daozu has time to pay attention to Kunpeng at the moment. Even if Hongjun Daozu has enough time, he will not take action at this time. In that case, first of all, he will destroy his reputation in the three realms. If he is not careful, he will give Kunpeng a chance to fight back and become a public enemy of the three realms. Unexpectedly, Kunpeng is fighting for the three realms now. Secondly, he has fought with the other party''s Tiandao for so long, However, the vitality is seriously wasted. It''s really not possible to win Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng and God did not dare to act rashly when they saw that each other had a treasure of chaos in hand. Both sides just let out their momentum to compete, but then the earth empress and Satan did not take this into account. Although Satan was also worried about the "trial balance" in God''s hand, at the moment, after all, it was a war with the three realms, and the "trial balance" could not fall on his head for a moment and a half, So he devoted himself to dealing with the empress Houtu.


    For Satan, empress Houtu had long been instructed by Kunpeng, so from the beginning, empress Houtu showed the true body of zuwu recast by the "heart of the earth". The Empress Dowager''s ancestral witch showed her true body, but the earth''s blood essence gathered at the feet of Empress Dowager for a long time.


    It can be said that at this moment, except for the way of heaven, as long as anyone can''t let her feet leave the earth, she can be invincible on the earth.


    When Satan saw this, he was shocked and said, "how can the heart of the earth be in your hand?"


    Empress Houtu said, "why can''t it be in my hands!"


    Satan said, "the heart of the earth is the treasure of CAIA. Did you cause the last change in the Greek divine domain?"


    Empress Houtu said, "it has nothing to do with you. Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s see the real chapter under our hands!"


    Empress Houtu said and gently knocked the "chaotic clock", but an invisible sound wave of time went to Satan. Although Satan had many doubts in his heart, he had no time to think, so he had to fight immediately.


    After the battle between empress Houtu and Satan, the experts on both sides couldn''t bear it. They rushed into the battlefield and began to fight. However, these people also knew that they couldn''t compare with the saints, so they were far away from Kunpeng, empress Houtu, God and Satan, so as not to lose their lives accidentally.


    The "chaos clock" is the first of the three treasures of the opening day. It is an integration of attack and defense. One treasure has no worries in attack and defense, while Satan can''t compare with empress Houtu. Although the "seven sins" in his hand are also congenital treasures, they are only a killing congenital treasure. There is no defense, so he can only replace defense with attack, but fortunately, there is no defense in the demon family, They believed in killing, so as soon as the two sides went to war, Satan waved his sword and rushed to the empress Houtu.


    "Seven sins" is a congenital treasure that can arouse heart demons. Satan''s sword has caused seven sins in heaven and earth. Although empress earth has high cultivation skills, she has no preaching and is not a saint, but there is a heart demon in her heart. When Satan''s sword comes out, she feels it. The yuan God beats for a while, and the heart demon appears. The heart demon of empress earth is the demon family, Although it is said that the Lich clan and the Lich clan have settled the cause and effect, the heart devil still exists.


    Empress Houtu had experienced the Lich war and had some knowledge of the secrets of the two Lich families. There were such secrets in both the Lich and the Lich families. Empress Houtu shook the "chaos clock" again to suppress the demons caused by the seven sins with the sound of the great road.


    This is a hard struggle between the "chaotic clock" and the "seven sins". If the "chaotic clock" is positive, then the "seven sins" are demons. The competition between the positive and the demons is amazing.


    The sound of the "chaos clock" is invisible, and the "seven sins" are also invisible. The battle between the two feminine forces here is not as earth shaking as the battle between the masculine Qi.


    The voice of the great road fought with the demons, but it only sent out a slight "wave", which spread to all the people present. In terms of the power of destruction, the low sound wave was higher than the high sound wave. This sound sounded like a thunderbolt in the hearts of all the people, shaking their original gods dark.


    Zhunsheng and Da Luo Jinxian level Masters said that the people under them were immediately injured and the yuan God shrank. Many Tianxian level masters lost most of their accomplishments at this sound. The side of beigulu state was better. At least they were ready before the war. Although the original God was injured, he was not seriously injured with Lingbao protection, while the men of God and Satan did not pay attention to protection. Most of the two winged angels and little demons were destroyed. Under World War I, the army of angels and Demons hurt their vitality.


    The people of beigulu state came to the war for the convenience of Lingbao. The strength of the other party was greatly damaged. Naturally, they poured out to chase the falling water dog and flattened the two winged angels, four winged angels and little demons for a while.


    At this time, Satan and God were nervous when they saw each other, and they shouted, "go back!"


    In fact, they don''t need to say that these people also know to retreat. Tianxian and Jinxian level masters have gone farther away, while Da Luo Jinxian and quasi Saint level masters are still fighting in situ. After all, they have high cultivation skills, and they won''t be in danger of death if they pay a little attention.


    The power of the "chaotic clock" was beyond Satan''s expectation. The balance between attack and defense made it impossible for him to start. This makes Satan anxious. If he loses this war, it will be very disadvantageous to their world, so Satan has to work hard.


    The demon clan advocates attack, and Satan, as the demon lord, is even more so. This first fight is just a tentative move of both sides. Everyone didn''t do their best to attack. Under one blow, Satan and empress Houtu couldn''t help being cautious, and the other side is not easy to deal with.


    The empress of the earth was originally the ancestor Witch of the earth. Although the embodiment of the ancestor witch has become the six samsara, her origin is in the yuan God. Now she has inherited the "heart of the earth", which is a congenital treasure. For her, the law of the earth can be put into practice. If she didn''t preach, I''m afraid that her law of the earth would evolve into a living force, In this regard, she is far less than Kunpeng!


    However, this is also very normal. After all, Kunpeng has the treasure of chaos, the "chaotic green lotus" and a world. It is also right that Kunpeng should have a higher understanding of the law than the empress of the earth.


    When Satan failed to hit, he immediately shouted: "the dark field is open! The demon field is coming!"


    With Satan''s loud cry, darkness enveloped the earth and covered the empress of the earth.


    Empress Houtu snorted coldly about Satan''s move. Although the dark field is powerful, as long as empress Houtu steps on the earth, the essence of the earth can flow in continuously. The power of any field can''t limit empress Houtu. This is also the greatest benefit of cultivating the law of earth. After all, your field is no stronger than heaven and earth, unless you can break the earth vein, Then the fairyland will not exist.


    In the face of Satan''s dark realm, empress Houtu wanted to try her own "earth realm", so she shouted loudly to show the true body of zuwu. With the support of the huge earth essence, empress Houtu instantly controlled the earth involved in the battle with Satan, but the gravity field in the earth law unfolded silently, and Satan suddenly felt heavy.

 Chapter 1226

    As soon as the two fields came out, the whole battlefield felt turbulent. Although Satan had the "seven sins" in his hand, his dark field was not as big as the dark sky. Under the gravity field of empress Houtu, the dark field soon retreated.


    The battle in the field depends not on your accomplishments, but on your understanding of the law. On the law, empress Houtu has reached the extreme, but few people can compete with him in the four directions. Satan is not among these people. His dark field can deal with ordinary people, but it is far from dealing with the empress.


    The battle with the sage was very dangerous, but the empress Houtu didn''t want to give the other party a chance to fight back. She immediately launched an attack on "earth imprisonment".


    At this time, the empress of the earth''s understanding of the law of the earth, let alone Satan, is a saint like the supreme Lao Jun, but it is difficult to get rid of the "confinement of the earth" without using the innate treasure.


    As soon as the "earth confinement" came out, the essence of the earth was transformed into heavy chains to surround Satan. In the field of gravity, the law of the earth was much faster than usual. The empress of the earth just had to think about it, and the power of the law would change the world.


    Satan finally underestimated the empress, but put himself in danger. As soon as the law of the earth came out, his dark field immediately disappeared. This result surprised Satan.


    It can be said that if Satan does not reverse the situation, he will soon die under the earth law of empress Houtu, becoming the first saint to die since the war and the first saint to be completely slaughtered by quasi saints.


    Just listen, Satan said, "I didn''t expect that the heart of the earth can exert such power in the hands of Taoist friends. Gaia is really a fool and can''t keep such a treasure. It''s a great shame. But you can''t surround me according to the law of the earth."


    Satan said with a wave of his sword, a dark sword turned into a black dragon, broke through the heavy blockade, and broke the "earth imprisonment" of empress Houtu. This dark sword Qi has a strong phagocytosis, which is the essence of the dark law. In terms of attack, the power of the dark law is higher than the five element law. After all, the dark law is connected with the law of destruction.


    In the face of the sword spirit evolved by the dark law and the increasing force of Satan''s "seven sins", the empress of the earth did not dare to hold it up, and the chaotic clock immediately went all out to defend it.


    This does not mean that empress Houtu has conceded defeat. Since the other party has taken out the ability to look after the house, he can''t hide it. With a loud cry, zuwu''s real body began to concentrate, and the earth''s energy poured out wildly. Under the command of empress Houtu, the earth''s energy turned into a golden dragon hundreds of meters long.


    This golden dragon is completely compressed by the essence of the earth. The law of the earth is the most powerful in defense. This golden dragon is completely transformed by the essence of the earth. You can imagine how powerful his defense is.


    As soon as the Golden Dragon came out, Satan''s face changed suddenly, but the gravity field of empress Houtu was strengthened again, which was very disadvantageous to Satan. The other party had a "chaotic clock" to protect himself. It was not easy to break the defense of congenital treasure of the same level with his "seven sins". However, when things came to this point, Satan could not retreat, He can only fight hard, and the result depends on God''s will.


    Satan thought of this, threw the ''Seven Sins'' in his hand to the sky, and then shouted: "the seven sins turn into a dragon, the resentment gathers, and the seven sins appear!"


    With Satan''s drinking, the "seven sins" are divided into seven and transformed into seven Western dragons. Each dragon represents a kind of sin. The seven sins in heaven and earth are crazy and absorbed by the seven dragons.


    As soon as the seven dragons appeared, Satan did not hesitate and shouted: "the seven dragons resist the sky, the evil field comes out, the dark law comes, and the dark field melts!"


    It seems that Satan is really desperate. He has continuously launched his two ¡õ¡õ principles and integrated them into a new dark field.


    Not to mention this new field, the earth field of empress earth retreated, and dark ripples poured back to empress earth. These dark ripples were very aggressive, not only phagocytic, but also contained the power of seven sins, which could cause heart demons.


    As soon as Satan''s new field opened up, Da Luo Jinxian and quasi saint, who were fighting around them, felt the seduction of the power of the devil. These people immediately flew away without saying a word. After all, they still remember the fate of the previous immortal level experts. They don''t want to repeat the mistakes.


    When the two saints of the West fought against the great burning sky and the great dark sky, the Brahman world also sent out the light and dark boundary of the fusion field, and fought with the two of the West. However, the other side was the fusion field laid by two people, but now Satan laid such a field by one person, which shocked the immortals of the three worlds, At the moment, everyone is no longer optimistic about the empress of the earth, because the power of the previous integration field is too great to be resisted by quasi holy places like empress of the earth.


    Unfortunately, they all underestimated the empress Houtu. Although Satan''s integration field is strong, it is not impossible to crack it. Moreover, as the ancestor Witch of the earth, the empress Houtu can mobilize the power of the earth to resist the enemy at any time as long as she stands on the earth. No matter how strong the integration field is, it can''t be stronger than the power of the earth. Moreover, Satan has unique skills, and the empress Houtu also has her own backhand, The flag of the Twelve Gods and evil spirits can be used to lay down the "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array.".


    The "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array" coincides with the real body of the ancestral Witch of empress Houtu, but it can be transformed into the real body of Pangu. She also has the "chaos clock" in her hand. Before empress Houtu transformed the "heart of the earth" into the real body of the ancestral witch, it is impossible to maintain the real body of Pangu for a long time, but it is different now. As long as she stands on the earth, Then there is an endless stream of earth essence to support their own consumption, but it is not a problem to deal with Satan''s fusion field.


    Since Satan had come up with the final stunt, empress Houtu was unwilling to be outdone. With a big hand, the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array" was immediately deployed. Empress Houtu flew into the array and combined the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array" with the real body of zuwu. In a moment, Pangu''s real body appeared in front of everyone.


    As soon as Pangu''s real body came out, all the saints in the three realms, such as Sanqing, empress Nuwa, the two saints in the West and Hongyun, and the saints in the four corners of the world, were shocked. The power of Pangu''s real body only made these people timid. It had the power to destroy the sky and the earth, but it was not their saints.


    In Dongsheng Shenzhou, Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "elder martial brother, Pangu''s real body is so powerful. I''m afraid only your Pangu Yuanshen can fight one of the three worlds?"


    The emperor shook his head and said: "Although the real body of Pangu in Houtu is not complete, hearing the meaning of Satan, Houtu has obtained the ''heart of the earth''. As the name suggests, this is a congenital treasure of earth attribute. With this treasure and Kunpeng''s secret method, Houtu has restored the real body of zuwu and is stronger than before. It can be said that his real body of Pangu is above the Pangu yuan God who is a brother!"


    In southern zhanzhou, empress Nuwa''s face changed greatly. If Kunpeng had shown the "chaotic green lotus" before, she was frightened, but at this time, the real body of empress Pangu made her timid. She had seen the power of Pangu''s real body during the Lich war. Even the "sky star array" was defeated. We can imagine its power. The Lich family has empress Pangu. I''m afraid it will be difficult for the Lich family to resist It''s time for me.


    The leader of Tongtian sect was very excited when he saw Pangu''s real body, and said: "such a powerful force, I''m afraid that in the three realms, in addition to the ''immortal killing sword array'' in the hands of the poor Taoist priest, only the ''Pangu Yuanshen'' of the eldest martial brother can fight one of them. This time, the Satan is afraid to lose."


    At the moment, the two saints in the West are in a gloomy mood. Originally, they thought their "paradise" was very powerful and could compete with anyone. When they saw Pangu''s real body, they understood that they were wrong, and their mistakes were outrageous. The Supreme Lord had "Pangu Yuanshen", the leader of Tongtian cult had "immortal sword array", and then the earth empress had "Twelve heavenly gods and evil array", Kun Peng is in charge of the "Celestial Star array", but they have nothing in the West. Compared with the East, they are powerless to fight. Now they finally understand that if there was no heaven''s way, how could they benefit from the East in the amount of robbery? At this time, they are confused.


    At the moment, most people in the three realms see that empress Houtu is now Pangu''s real body. They all think that empress Houtu is stronger than Kunpeng, and then the powerful combat power of the witch family. They are afraid that in the future, this North Gulu state will be the world of the witch family. Of course, a few people still think that Kunpeng dares to compete with Taoist ancestors, and they are afraid that he is even more powerful than empress Houtu.


    Buddha blood QQ group: 31295677, welcome to join.

 Chapter 1227

    As soon as Pangu''s real body appeared, empress Houtu didn''t want to entangle too much with Satan. She wanted to win each other as soon as possible and support her disciples.


    As soon as Pangu''s real body appeared, God''s face changed greatly. He knew clearly how capable Satan was. If he didn''t help, Satan''s defeat would happen sooner or later.


    God could not sit still, and the "judgment balance" on his head began to gather strength. It seemed that he did not intend to compete with Kunpeng any more, but wanted to do it.


    When God moves, Kunpeng will not be indifferent. The "chaotic green lotus" also begins to rotate, and the aura rushes away.


    Seeing this, everyone knew that the war had begun.


    God''s mind moved, but the "judgment balance" fell into his hand. He gently brushed the balance, then pointed to the empress Houtu and shouted, "judgment!"


    As soon as God shot, Kunpeng moved. "Twelve chaotic green lotus" immediately blocked the "trial balance". Kunpeng said calmly, "chaos!"


    The light of judgment emitted by the "trial balance" was swallowed up by chaos. The struggle between the two seemed light, but the danger was frightening.


    After Kunpeng blocked God, he said calmly, "God, your opponent is the poor road. If you want to intervene in their battle, you must first defeat the poor road!"


    It was only a fight, but God understood that the "trial balance" alone could not win Kunpeng, and Satan''s time was running out. If he could not solve Kunpeng as soon as possible, even if Satan could escape life, it was inevitable that he would suffer heavy losses. Now God understood that he could not hide any more.


    Thinking of this, God moved and a huge tree appeared on his head. This is a glittering apple tree, covered with golden apples. This is the golden apple in Western mythology. At the same time, it is also the tree of the world that Kunpeng has always wanted to capture.


    Seeing this tree, Kunpeng''s heart can''t help beating violently. With this tree, the tree of the world has a ten percent chance to deal with the Tao of heaven and the ancestor of Hongjun Taoism.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "the chaotic spirit root ''golden apple tree'', God, do you think you can win the poor way with him?"


    God said coldly, "can you try and know that the chaotic spirit root in my hand is not weaker than the chaotic green lotus in your hand!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he smiled calmly and said, "you chaotic spirit root can indeed resist the ''chaotic Green Lotus'' in my hand, but if you have a spirit root, don''t I have any other spirit treasures!"


    Kunpeng''s mind moved as he spoke. The acquired treasure "killer sword" appeared in his hand. Although "killer sword" is the acquired treasure, it came out of Kunpeng''s world and connected with the world. If Kunpeng''s world was not perfect, this "killer sword" would have evolved into a congenital treasure or even a "chaotic treasure".


    As soon as the "killer sword" came out, all the fairies fighting in the battlefield where Dun time was located felt a great destructive force coming to the world. This destructive force seemed to destroy the world at any time.


    At this time, not only the faces of the saints watching the war suddenly changed, but also Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao changed color. Kunpeng''s "divine killing sword" is different from Hongyun''s "divine killing gun", Tongtian sect leader''s "immortal killing sword array" and Shiva''s "destruction spear". These precious treasures have only a trace of destructive power, not completely and can not threaten Tiandao, However, the "killer sword" in Kunpeng''s hand made them feel the destructive power of one side of the world. Only the "Pangu axe" can compare with it.


    At the mention of the Pangu axe, Hongjun Daozu was helpless. He didn''t want to synthesize the three treasures of the opening of the sky into a Pangu axe, but the Pangu axe had the idea of the opening of the sky of the great God of Pangu, and even the way of heaven could not be destroyed. Therefore, no one could master the three treasures of the opening of the sky unless it was the empress of Pangu. In those days, the first emperor of the East was born with a "chaotic clock", However, there was no Pangu blood and yuan God in his body, so he tried his best to master the "chaotic clock" and finally died.


    At the moment, the three treasures of the opening day are divided into three parts. Although it is said that the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty have two treasures in hand, the "chaotic clock" falls into the hands of the empress of the earth. It is obviously impossible to integrate the three treasures. None of the three people is willing to give their own treasure to others, so it is doomed that the three treasures cannot be integrated.


    In fact, Hongjun Daozu did this on purpose. Sanqing was transformed by Pangu Yuanshen and always considered itself to be Pangu authentic. If the Kaitian three treasures fall into the hands of the three of them, no one can guarantee whether they will form a spirit. At that time, even if Hongjun Daozu was the way of heaven, he would always worry about turning Sanqing into Pangu Yuanshen and breaking the way of heaven with the power of opening the axe of the God of heaven, Later, empress TU was transformed by Pangu''s blood and had great merit. Moreover, he also had cause and effect on the witch family, so he pushed the boat along the water and handed over the "chaotic clock" to empress tu. since then, no matter how hard Sanqing tried, it would not threaten his status.


    Although Hongjun Daozu split the three treasures of opening the sky, Kunpeng felt threatened again by the "killing sword" in his hand. How could he not see Kunpeng''s cultivation at this time from the perspective of Hongjun Daozu? Such cultivation combined with a killing weapon such as "killing sword", even if he completely mastered the Tao of heaven, the other party can still hurt himself.


    Kunpeng''s "killing the divine sword" means that he has the ability to challenge the way of heaven and is fearless. At this time, the saints in the three worlds are sweating in cold sweat. Hongyun is also glad that Hongjun Daozu came forward to drink Kunpeng back, otherwise he is afraid that he will die now.


    God was shocked when he saw the "killing sword", but he had to face it. He only heard the shock in his heart and said calmly: "it''s good that a treasure from the day after tomorrow can have such power. Do Taoist friends think this sword can resist the" chaotic spirit root - Golden Apple tree "


    Kunpeng said with an indifferent smile: "can you know clearly in your heart, but looking at the appearance of this'' chaotic Linggen '', I''m afraid Daoyou knows his origin. In this way, Daoyou is afraid that it is also a different idea in your heart!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, God could not help but say coldly, "Oh! Do Taoist friends also know the origin of this chaotic spirit root?"


    Kunpeng said, "the tree of the chaotic spirit root world, how can I not know? I''m afraid that Taoist friends want to get rid of the Tao of heaven?"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, all the fairies who were paying attention to the battle were shocked. Although they did not know the function of the chaotic spiritual root of the "tree of the world", when they heard that the other party could use this tree to get rid of the way of heaven, they knew its strength. The Sanqing, empress Nuwa, the two saints of the West and Hongyun couldn''t help being greedy!


    At this time, the hearts of Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the west thought: "when Kunpeng distributed the world, it would not have been a conspiracy planned by Kunpeng. Otherwise, how would he know this'' trial balance ''and'' tree of the world ''!"


    Even if they are suspicious, it''s no use. After all, everything is over. They have their own opponents and can''t play the idea of God anymore. Moreover, they don''t have the idea of playing God. A chaotic treasure and a chaotic spirit root are not as simple as one plus one equals two. Even the Supreme Lord can summon Pangu Yuanshen, It is impossible to resist an attack like God.


    God said calmly, "each other, each other! If Taoist friends don''t want to get rid of heaven, how can they refine such an anti heaven treasure, but the heat of this treasure is much worse!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "if so, you''ll know as soon as you try!"


    These words between Kunpeng and God seem to have no fireworks, but they are all testing the details of each other. It can be said that they are a battlefield without gunpowder smoke. However, they are old and crafty people, and they can''t be seen through easily. Therefore, after some testing, neither of them has achieved much.


    However, it''s normal to think about it. If experts like them could be seen by each other''s words, they wouldn''t live until now and have been destroyed by each other''s way of heaven. At the moment, their secrets are all revealed, and they see that the Tao of heaven can''t control them at the moment, so they don''t need to take into account the reaction of the Tao of heaven. As long as they can defeat each other, they will eventually get rid of the Tao of heaven and become a truly free existence.


    It''s not easy to think of doing this. Whether Kunpeng or God, they all need to fight hard at the moment. This is their destiny!


    Buddha blood QQ group: 31295677, welcome to join

 Chapter 1228

    After Kunpeng blocked the attack of God, empress Houtu strengthened the attack and exerted the power of Pangu''s real body incisively and vividly, pressing Satan.


    Although the integration field is powerful, it can''t cut off the connection between empress Houtu and the earth. If he can''t do this, he just survives and won''t support it for long.


    Satan is also a world leader. How can he fail to see this? Although he also wants to fight back, Pangu''s real body is too strong and overbearing. There is no other way in the field of integration.


    In fact, Kunpeng expected this as early as this. Pangu was born in chaos, but before the opening of the sky, there were many dangers in chaos. This fusion field is far from the chaotic world. How can it be compared with Pangu''s real body? If it is the Pangu Yuanshen of Lao Jun, he still has the power of World War I in this fusion field, After all, the seven sins in the field of integration do great harm to the original God.


    However, he is fighting against Pangu''s real body at the moment. There are only a few congenital treasures in the three worlds that can threaten Pangu''s real body, but Satan''s seven sins are not within this range. Although the seven sins are also an aggressive congenital treasure, he is inclined to soul attack. Pangu''s real body is strong in flesh, and the seven sins are just restrained by him.


    Satan had expected God to come to save him, but when Kunpeng shot, he knew that his hope was going to fail. At the moment, God can''t protect himself. He still has the ability to help him.


    Satan is also the leader of one side. Even if the situation is very unfavorable to him, he will not give up easily. God has his own mace, and Satan also has his own cards.


    Satan suddenly went crazy and hit his chest with his hands, but a mouthful of hard work gushed out of his mouth. At this time, Satan shouted: "led by hard work, the magic dragon sleeping in the abyss, please accept my call and come out of the abyss to destroy the enemy in front of me!"


    The world of God and Satan is the most magical of the four worlds. It not only has the chaotic spiritual root "the tree of the world", but also has a magic dragon in the abyss of hell. Like the dark sea in the three worlds, this dragon evolved from all the negative energy between heaven and earth. This magic dragon bears the power to destroy the world, which is completely opposite to the "tree of the world" that created the world, The reason why Satan can fight with God up to now, on the one hand, is that God intends to release water, and on the other hand, Satan is protected by a magic dragon and is not afraid of God.


    As soon as Satan''s voice fell, the effort on his chest turned into a six pointed star Dharma array. As soon as the Dharma array came out, the negative energy between heaven and earth surged. Its power was even stronger than the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array" put forward by the earth empress before and after. The "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array" only absorbed the power of gods and evil spirits between heaven and earth, but the six pointed star Dharma array was different, As long as it is negative energy, it can devour it.


    Together with the Dharma array, everyone present was shocked. Even God was no exception. Although he had the chaotic treasure "judgment balance" in hand and the chaotic spiritual root "tree of the world", it was obvious that Satan''s six pointed star array was on the way to destroy the world. He had two chaotic treasures in hand, but if he really wanted to fight, he was afraid that his disciples would suffer heavy casualties.


    The magic dragon had such power before it was born. At the moment, everyone was shocked by this momentum, and the saints watching the war in the dark were also surprised. If they were wary of the previous battles between the two saints of the West and the great burning sky and the great dark sky, then the battle between the earth empress, Kunpeng, God and Satan surprised them. The four directions world is not as simple as they thought, You can let them fish and meat, and the other party also has its own strength.


    Together with the Dharma array, empress Houtu felt threatened, which made her face the threat of heaven. Empress Houtu understood that the source of all this was brought by the six pointed star array. She must destroy the array before the six pointed star array completes its call, so as to remove her threat.


    Thinking of this, empress Houtu couldn''t care too much. She shouted, "Pangu''s axe is now!"


    With empress Houtu''s drink, Pangu''s innate treasure "chaos clock" was wrapped in a burst of chaos, and a simple giant axe appeared in his hand.


    Although this "Pan Gu ax" is not perfect, only the essence of "chaos clock" is in support, but also has the power of the original 1/3.


    I saw that Pangu''s real body took a step forward, waved Pangu''s axe with both hands and shouted, "open the world!"


    Pangu''s real body is just a step forward, but the essence of the earth is pouring into Pangu''s real body. At this step, Pangu''s real body feels completely integrated with the earth. Pangu''s real body seems to have grown up on the earth, giving people a very harmonious feeling.


    When the "Pangu axe" was waved, everyone felt the anger of the earth. What Pangu really waved was not the "Pangu axe", but the power of the whole earth.


    The goal of Pangu axe is clearly directed at the six pointed star array. It seems that it wants to destroy the six pointed star array with an axe and resolve its own crisis.


    Empress Houtu tried her best, but Satan was shocked when he saw it. The six pointed star array was connected with him. If the star array was destroyed, he was in danger of death. At the moment, he also sacrificed his life to resist.


    Just listen, Satan shouted, "the seven dragons gather, all evil will appear, destroy the sky and destroy the earth!"


    The seven dragons changed again with the cry of Satan. The power of all evil turned into a black giant sword and rushed to the Pangu axe wielded by Pangu''s real body.


    The Pangu axe collided with the giant sword, and the whole space was shaken up, giving people a feeling of faltering.


    Although the fusion field is powerful, it is like a thin piece of paper in front of Pangu''s real body and Pangu''s axe. Under one axe, not only the black giant sword disappears, but Satan''s fusion field is cut through a huge crack under this blow. It can be seen how powerful Pangu''s real body is.


    Pangu''s real blow made everyone feel the opening scene of Pangu''s great God. Each one was very excited. This axe benefited a lot for the saint.


    Although Pangu''s real body destroyed Satan''s fusion field, this fusion field won time for Satan and made the six pointed star array complete the call. Only a dark dragon about a thousand feet appeared on the battlefield.


    As soon as the dark dragon appeared, everyone felt the power to destroy the sky and the earth. The destructive power of the dark dragon is equivalent to the "killing sword" in Kunpeng''s hand.


    At this moment, Kunpeng can''t help worrying about empress Houtu. If he knows the power of destruction best among the three worlds, he is the only one. It is precisely because he knows the power of destruction that Kunpeng is worried about empress Houtu''s safety. If empress Houtu''s "Twelve Gods and evil formations" are complete, he can also fight the dark dragon, Unfortunately, the "Twelve Gods and evil spirits array" is not perfect.


    Of course, empress Houtu is not completely powerless to fight back. If the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty are willing to help empress Houtu release their control over the two congenital treasures of "Tai Chi map" and "Pangu flag" and let empress Houtu complete Pangu axe, then empress Houtu also has the power to fight a war.


    However, it is obviously impossible for them to do so with the supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun as people. At the moment, they are eager to help empress Houtu and each other.


    The dark dragon showed that empress Houtu also knew that her situation was not good. Only the witch who died in the war, but the witch who did not retreat. As a ancestral witch, empress Houtu naturally had no reason to retreat, and the situation in the field could not allow her to retreat. Although she could escape by retreating, she was afraid that all the great witches fighting in the field would die here, but empress Houtu could not ignore them.


    Although she knew she was defeated, the empress Houtu still shouted: "open the world!" she waved her axe again with both hands, and the axe blade was close to the dark dragon.


    In the face of danger, the dark dragon roared and spewed out a dragon breath. This is not an ordinary dragon breath, but the destructive power of the dark dragon compressed by its source.


    As soon as the destructive force comes out, the space it passes through is broken and the earth is shocked. The inner earth dragon vein is forced back by the destructive force. As soon as the inner earth dragon vein retreats, the empress earth is seriously damaged and can''t make up for her loss with the help of the essence of the earth. The situation is becoming more and more dangerous to her.

 Chapter 1229

    The "Pangu axe" is also an artifact of destruction, but the "Pangu axe" in the hands of empress Houtu is only one-third, but it is difficult to arouse the powerful power of destruction. Even with the real support of Pangu, it is barely self-protection.


    When Pangu''s axe collided with the power of destruction, the sky was broken and the earth was broken, but the world of God and Satan was vaguely separated from the fairy world. Such a huge impact made everyone afraid.


    Without the support of the essence of the earth, the Pangu real body of the earth empress will be in danger of dissolution after just one blow.


    At this time, Kunpeng could not ignore the safety of empress Houtu and shouted, "Houtu takes the sword!"


    While he was talking, Kunpeng flashed his "killing sword" back to empress earth. No one thought that Kunpeng would give the "killing sword" to empress earth regardless of his own crisis. When God found out that he wanted to stop it, it was too late. The "killing sword" had been opened up and fell into the hands of Pangu''s real body.


    Kunpeng''s move moved empress Houtu very much. Not only she, but all the witches were moved by it. The saints who had been watching and paying attention to the war were also filled with emotion. If they were in the position of Kunpeng, they were afraid it was impossible. Like Kunpeng, the most regretful among the saints was empress Nuwa. Originally, Kunpeng''s friendship should belong to the demon family, But it was her selfishness that finally forced Kunpeng away and made the demon family lose an expert.


    After seeing this, Satan said angrily, "God, what are you doing? You can''t even see your opponent!"


    Satan''s words angered God, and Kunpeng intervened in front of him. Satan fought with the empress of the earth, which lost face to God.


    Just listen, God said angrily, "Kunpeng, your opponent is me. You''d better take care of yourself first!"


    When God spoke, the "judgment balance" sent out a light of judgment to Kunpeng. Without the weapon of "killing God''s sword", Kunpeng had less means of attack and could only defend with "chaotic green lotus". Fortunately, the defense of "chaotic green lotus" was unparalleled, but God''s "light of judgment" could not help him.


    God is not easy to deal with. He also knows about the "chaotic green lotus" and knows that its defense is strong. However, Kunpeng''s absence of the "killing sword" poses a much smaller threat to him, and the "World Tree" does not need defense. With a big hand, the "world tree" flies up in the air and sends out a series of world forces against the "chaotic green lotus".


    The "tree of the world" is the spiritual root of chaos, and the "chaotic green lotus" is also the spiritual root of chaos. The power of the "chaotic green lotus" will soon be offset by the "tree of the world", and the situation in the field is somewhat unfavorable to Kunpeng.


    God saw that the "tree of the world" suppressed the "chaotic green lotus", but the "judgment balance" in his hand began to be powerful, and the light of judgment shot at Kunpeng like a machine gun.


    Without the protection of "chaotic green lotus", Kunpeng seems to be a little weak. Since it shows "chaotic green lotus" and "killing divine sword", Kunpeng also sacrificed "believing in the book of heaven". Although "believing in the book of heaven" is also an acquired treasure, it is not weaker than any congenital treasure in terms of power.


    As soon as the "book of faith in heaven" came out, God''s eyes glowed with gold. His practice was mainly based on the law of faith. He also had an artifact book of faith in his hand, so he was greedy for the "book of faith in heaven" in Kunpeng''s hand. If he could combine his book of heaven with Kunpeng''s book of heaven, his self-cultivation would be greatly improved.


    Greed makes people degenerate. When God''s heart is together, there will be demons in his heart. It''s a pity that God didn''t notice this, and all his attention is focused on "believing in the book of heaven".


    Because of God''s strong power, Kunpeng had no choice but to kill the divine sword. When he sacrificed his faith in the book of heaven, he made a decision that made everyone crazy. At the cost of believing in the heavenly book, seize the chaotic treasure "trial balance" in each other''s hands.


    The "trial balance" represents the power of order. Its function is the same as the "jade plate of creation" in the hands of Hongjun Daozu, which can balance the power of the world.


    Although Kunpeng''s ability to balance the world by "believing in the book of heaven" has also been effective, it is all based on the fact that the world has not been improved, so there is little conflict in his world. However, once he improves the world and does not have a treasure to maintain the world order, he is likely to follow the footsteps of the flood and famine, which is not what Kunpeng hopes to see.


    When Kunpeng first saw the "trial balance", he decided to seize this chaotic treasure. He would do so even if he suffered any heavy loss.


    Kunpeng''s offering of "faith in the heavenly book" has made the "trial balance" in God''s hands ineffective. The "trial balance" is the force of order, but faith in the heavenly book represents public opinion. Public opinion is greater than everything, but the "trial balance" has fallen. Of course, this only refers to the attack, but on the whole, God still has the upper hand, After all, the "trial balance" in his hand is the treasure of chaos. With it in hand, Kunpeng can hardly hurt him.


    But God didn''t want to entangle Kunpeng too much. For fear that over time, empress Houtu first killed the dark dragon with Kunpeng''s "killing sword", so her fate might not be better than Satan, so she planned to make a quick decision.


    A quick decision is not a matter of words. It comes at a price. In order to win, God did not pay much attention. He threw the "judgment balance" in his hand into the air and covered the "book of faith" sacrificed by Kun Peng.


    The two treasures are intertwined in the air. In terms of quality, the "trial balance" is much higher than the "belief in the heavenly book". It was not long before the "belief in the heavenly book" was suppressed by the "trial balance".


    When God saw this, he couldn''t help but rejoice. A smile appeared on his face. He thought that his chance to win came, and the "faith in the book of heaven" was about to fall into his own hands.


    God showed his face, and Kunpeng also showed a smile. This was exactly what he wanted to see. When God was happy, Kunpeng suddenly shouted: "explosion!"


    As soon as Kunpeng''s voice fell, the "letter of faith" exploded. The explosion power of an acquired treasure was huge, but God''s divine consciousness in the "judgment balance" was seriously damaged by this great force.


    In an instant, God reacted and wanted to take back the "judgment balance". Unfortunately, it was too late. Kunpeng didn''t give him this chance at all.


    At the moment, Kunpeng held a "Pangu Ding" in one hand and a "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" in the other, and then shouted, "Ding Town Jiuzhou, ruler determines heaven and earth!"


    Immediately, Kunpeng put the two treasures of postnatal merit and virtue in the air and gave the whole space to live, but God''s "judgment balance" was trapped in the space.


    At this moment, God was shocked. Although his divine consciousness in "judgment balance" was hurt by the self explosion of "believing in the book of heaven", after all, the "judgment balance" is the treasure of chaos. The other party can hold the treasure of chaos. One can imagine how powerful it is.


    Kunpeng didn''t give God a chance to fight back. He pointed to the Pangu tripod and shouted, "Kyushu runs and absorbs heaven and earth!" the "judgment balance" was immediately sucked into the tripod by the Pangu tripod.


    Then Kunpeng drank again: "heaven and earth move, ruler seals heaven and earth, seal!" "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" was immediately turned into a seal to seal the "Pangu tripod".


    Kunpeng''s series of actions were completed in an instant. Without giving God any chance, he sealed the "judgment balance".


    At this time, not only God was shocked, but everyone was shocked by Kunpeng''s move. One of the most precious treasures of the day after tomorrow was destroyed. Although it was said that it was to seize the chaotic treasure of the "trial balance", it was safe. They admired the decision.


    At the moment, there are only two words in everyone''s mind to describe Kunpeng, "Crazy". Yes, it''s crazy. The immortals in the three worlds can say that everyone knows the name of Kunpeng''s madness, but the saints in the four worlds don''t know it.


    The God who lost the chaotic treasure of "judgment balance" became crazy. However, the important basis for him to get rid of the way of heaven was not to lose. He rushed to the "Pangu Ding" recklessly, trying to recapture his treasure.


    Unfortunately, his reaction was as expected by Kunpeng. Kunpeng came to the scene one step ahead of him and collected the Pangu tripod. Kunpeng not only wanted to seize the "trial balance", but also thought of the "tree of the world". He saw that he forced a mouthful of essence blood against his luck and shouted: "essence blood is reversed, turned into origin, printed in Kongtong!"


    Kunpeng''s move is to use his own cultivation as a nutrient and forcibly separate the "Kongtong seal" integrated into his body. Although it is only a moment, it will hurt Kunpeng''s vitality, but it is worth it for the sake of the "tree of the world".

 Chapter 1230

    As soon as the "Kongtong seal" came out, Kunpeng threw his head at God, while he himself showed the Dharma like heaven and earth. With a big hand, he grabbed the "tree of the world" intertwined with the "chaotic green lotus".


    At this moment, everyone was shocked again. They couldn''t help thinking: "crazy, abandon all madness, but such a person can''t provoke!"


    Without the "Kongtong seal", Kunpeng''s body becomes fragile at this moment. If he is not careful, he will be in danger of death. Risking his life is not a madman!


    The loss of the "judgment balance" is just a treasure missing from God, but without him, the "tree of the world" will completely lose the opportunity to get rid of the way of heaven. In any case, God can''t let Kunpeng''s plan succeed.


    It''s all greed that brings disaster. Otherwise, as long as God''s cultivation is steady, this situation will never happen,


    I saw that God, regardless of his own safety, flew up and rushed to the "tree of the world" in an attempt to recover the "tree of the world" before Kunpeng. At this time, God was also crazy and desperate.


    The battle between Kunpeng and God was full of twists and turns. No one expected that God would make such a choice. Although the "Kongtong seal" is only a congenital treasure, it is a strange treasure, and it is still powerful in Kunpeng''s hands.


    At the moment when God took back the "tree of the world", the "Kongtong seal" was under the control of Kunpeng and hit on God''s back. It was hit by a congenital treasure. Even if God had the cultivation of a saint, he would suffer a heavy blow.


    Fortunately, God reacted quickly and didn''t give Kunpeng a chance to fall into the well. He immediately sacrificed the "tree of the world" on his head, and the power of the world protected him.


    At this time, the struggle between empress Houtu and Satan came to an end. With a "chaos clock" on her head and a "killing sword", empress Houtu''s real body was already beating Satan and the dark dragon.


    Although it is said that the dark dragon is a beast of destruction, with the help of Satan''s fusion field, Pangu''s real body plus "chaos clock" and "killing God sword" are people blocking killing Buddha and killing Buddha. If empress Houtu had not been unable to accurately control the "killing sword", the Satan and the dark dragon would have been beheaded by him long ago.


    God is now at the end of his power, and there is no threat to Kunpeng. However, it is not so easy for Kunpeng to think about the "tree of the world". If he is not careful, he may force God to die with him. Although the "tree of the world" is very important to Kunpeng, he does not dare to press too hard.


    God could not make up his mind, and Kunpeng fixed his eyes on the dark dragon. If his "killing sword" could absorb the destruction origin of the dark dragon, it could evolve into a real destruction artifact chaos treasure.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng took back the "Kongtong seal" to coincide with himself. After all, the destructive power of the dark dragon is too rebellious. Although his physical body is powerful, it is still a gap compared with Pangu''s real body. Only by taking back the "Kongtong seal", with the help of his boundless biological power, can he compare with Pangu''s real body physically. Then he secretly exchanged ideas with empress Houtu. Fortunately, at the moment, he and empress Houtu have the upper hand and are not afraid of the other party''s counterattack. Empress Houtu also agrees with Kunpeng''s idea. Others may not know the power of this "killing divine sword", but she knows it very well in her heart. It seems that she has the upper hand now, However, every sword she attacks needs to first suppress the destructive power of the "killing sword" to prevent it from hurting herself. This is why she can''t win Satan under such an advantage.


    Kunpeng took back the "Kongtong seal" but let God breathe a sigh of relief. This "Kongtong seal" is too evil for God. Every blow sucks the breath of life from him. If he hadn''t sacrificed the "tree of the world" in time, I''m afraid the breath of life would be sucked away in a short time.


    Just as God breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly Kunpeng immediately exchanged positions with empress Houtu, and the "killing sword" in empress Houtu''s hand moved to the master in an instant.


    For such a change, the immortals were shocked. They didn''t understand what Kunpeng and empress Houtu wanted to do, but they were shocked by the next thing.


    Seeing Kunpeng holding the "killing sword" and stepping on the "Twelve chaotic green lotus", Satan swept away to the dark dragon. Seeing that Kunpeng found himself, Satan could not help complaining about God''s incompetence. Although the dark dragon is his ultimate power, Satan can''t care about it. What he cares about most is his own life.


    The current situation was obviously unfavorable to him and God, so Satan retreated and didn''t want to fight Kunpeng again. However, he didn''t have so many treasures of God to resist the fierce power of Kunpeng.


    Not only does Satan have the heart to retreat, so does God. In this war, he not only lost the "judgment balance", but also suffered a heavy blow under Kunpeng''s "Kongtong seal". At present, although he can protect himself with the help of the "tree of the world", over time, he will be in trouble, which is not what he wants to see.


    Although it is said that Kunpeng and empress Houtu exchanged positions, Pangu''s real cooperation with the "chaos clock" is also extremely powerful. Without the most valuable attack, God can''t help empress Houtu. He has also learned Kunpeng''s ferocity and can''t resist himself, not to mention Satan. Once Kunpeng solves Satan, I''m afraid he will be the next one to talk about himself. However, even if he wanted to retreat, he needed someone to stop Kunpeng and empress Houtu''s pursuit. At this time, the dark dragon came into his sight.


    Although empress Houtu attacked fiercely, she only had a "chaotic clock" in her hand, but she could not put together a complete "Pangu axe", so she could not be protected by the "tree of the world".


    God took the opportunity to retreat to Satan. Satan has been watching God''s every move secretly. When he saw God''s move, he immediately moved closer to God.


    Kunpeng saw the actions of Satan and God, but he didn''t stop them. After all, his goal is the dark dragon. As for God and Satan, they should let them go first. After all, they can''t eat a fat man at once. Whether it''s the "judgment balance" or the dark dragon, he needs a long time to digest.


    After Satan met God, he immediately reached an agreement. Now the dark dragon has been watched by Kunpeng. Even if Satan is stupid, he knows there is no hope. In this case, he might as well give up and let him stop Kunpeng and empress Houtu, and retreat immediately.


    With such an idea, Satan once again spewed out a mouthful of hard work and shouted: "hard work is the guide, all evils converge and gather demons!"


    As soon as Satan''s voice fell, great changes took place again in the battlefield, and the dark breath surged wildly. The dark dragon was full of momentum with the help of the dark breath.


    At this time, regardless of his own safety, God waved the ''tree of the world'' to force the empress of Houtu back, and then shouted, "all have retreated!"


    With that, God and Satan joined hands to open a channel. Countless angels and Demons left the battlefield along this channel. Of course, many angels and demons were abandoned on the battlefield because they were entangled by the immortals in beijulu state. It is not God and Satan who want to abandon these angels and demons, but their two saints are unable to take care of this small number of their subordinates. Both of them suffered a lot during the war, but the temporary passage could not last long. After the army withdrew, God and Satan also flew into the passage.


    When God and Satan flew into the channel, the temporarily opened channel immediately disappeared, making the immortals lose the opportunity to pursue. In fact, even if the passage did not disappear, if Kunpeng and empress Houtu did not attack, they would not dare to pursue the army of angels and demons. What''s more, the battlefield has not been cleaned yet, and it is impossible for those scattered cultivation to abandon the treasures of the battlefield. Therefore, after the retreat of the army of angels and demons, everyone began to take action.


    Although there are many scattered cultivation, most of them are celestial and golden immortals. There are few people on the battlefield of Da Luo golden immortals and quasi saints. Almost all the congenital Lingbao have fallen into the hands of Kunpeng disciples, Wu clan, Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi, and the scattered cultivation income is not much.


    It can be said that in such a big battlefield, pay is in direct proportion to gain. Without ability, you can''t get super reward. In this war, the armies of Haotian and West queen mother suffered heavy losses. After all, their subordinates'' cultivation is not good. On the contrary, the witch clan has a great advantage. They sent out ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ from the witch clan, with the help of Kunpeng''s disciples, The hundreds of great Luo Jinxian and quasi saints who fell from angels and demons were basically killed by them. Among the ten percent of the spoils, they fought 60 percent. Sanxiu accounted for 10 percent, Xi Wangmu and Haotian accounted for 20 percent, and finally became the property of Zhen Yuanzi. As for the harvest of celestial and golden immortals, it is nothing for them.

 Chapter 1231

    After God and Satan retreated, Kunpeng could do his best to deal with the dark dragon. Empress Houtu wanted to come forward to help, but was stopped by Kunpeng. Although empress Houtu has a "chaotic clock" in her hand, the dark dragon is the source of destruction. Once the other party explodes, empress Houtu will be seriously hurt. This is not what Kunpeng wants to see.


    It can be said that if the dark dragon explodes, Kunpeng is the only one who can resist it. Although the real body of empress Houtu Pangu is powerful, it is also unable to catch the power of destruction. Empress Houtu can only retreat and ask for second place. She has built a barrier around Kunpeng and the dark dragon with the power of the earth to prevent the power of destruction from hurting the three realms.


    When Satan fled, the dark dragon found himself in a bad situation. Kunpeng put too much pressure on him, especially the sword with his familiar energy and made him feel death, so he began to work hard for survival. The Dragon formed by the power of destruction kept spraying at Kunpeng, hoping to destroy the strong enemy in front of him.


    The power of life is the bane of the power of destruction. Kun Peng stepped on the "chaotic green lotus", but the dragon breath of destruction was useless in front of the "chaotic green lotus", and was soon neutralized by the power of life.


    Kunpeng didn''t want to be entangled. After all, an accident might happen after a long time. He didn''t want to be robbed of his own benefits by others. Kunpeng shouted, "chain of life, lock!"


    Suddenly, the "chaotic green lotus" turned into a blue chain and tangled with the dark dragon. Although the dark dragon desperately avoided, he was soon firmly locked by the green lock transformed by the "chaotic green lotus" under the control of Kun Peng.


    Kunpeng''s green lotus lock has shocked everyone. No one has ever thought that the "chaotic green lotus" based on defense can attack. The "chaotic green lotus" can also be the "nine grade Golden Lotus", "fire industry red lotus" and "Xuanshui Black Lotus". Even if the sage is locked, it is difficult to get rid of the chain with such strong defense, Kunpeng''s skill has opened a door that everyone has never thought of, and the defense Lingbao is not completely without attack power.


    Unfortunately, these people only see that Kunpeng''s technique of turning green lotus into lock is brilliant, but they don''t think it''s a day''s work to do this. At least you have to send and receive the defense Lingbao from your heart and be changeable. Only experts above quasi saint can have such control, so this technique is not suitable for ordinary immortals.


    Although the "chaotic green lotus" lock is powerful, Kunpeng can''t guarantee how long he can lock each other, so he flew up regardless of his own safety, and the "killing sword" in his hand turned into a black lightning and cut into the dark dragon.


    The locked dark dragon feels the threat of death. People can evolve under the pressure of death, and so can the divine beasts. Under the threat of death, the dark dragon explodes its life potential. The power of destruction instantly turns into a cage of destruction, covering himself, but the "killer sword" is pushed back by the fire of destruction.


    The "chaotic green lotus" is connected with Kunpeng''s mind and spirit. As soon as the fire of destruction came out, Kunpeng immediately felt that the divine consciousness in the "chaotic green lotus" had been affected. The reason for this result was that the "chaotic green lotus" in Kunpeng''s hands did not grow up and could not resist the completely violent fire of destruction.


    At this time, there were only two ways for Kun Peng to fight. He either continued to fight and killed the dark dragon before the "chaotic green lotus" was damaged, or he gave up the fight. In that case, if he wanted to improve the "killer sword", he didn''t know when he would have such a chance.


    Time is very short for Kunpeng. After accepting the inheritance of Dinghai god pearl, Kunpeng has no worries in his heart. Only by fighting a decisive battle can he keep his fighting spirit, and only in this way can he fight the heavenly way with quasi holy respect. If he retreats, he will lose everything, but it is very difficult for him to prove the Tao.


    All saints think their ideas are very smart. They want to take advantage of Hongjun Daozu''s great loss of strength to get rid of the Tao of heaven after the disaster. However, they have never thought that Hongjun Daozu is only the spokesman of the Tao of heaven. What they challenge with the Tao of heaven is the whole Tao of heaven. How can they break the Tao of heaven without strong faith. Even if they succeed in preaching the Tao when the Tao of heaven is damaged, it is not a complete way to preach the Tao, and it can not become the existence beyond the Tao of heaven.


    Kill! There is only one way for Kunpeng to kill the dark dragon. Although the power of the fire of destruction is unparalleled, Kunpeng still has a determination to challenge everything.


    At this time, Kunpeng forgot everything. All that remained in his mind was the sword in his hand. The "killer sword" was a destructive sword. At the moment when Kunpeng''s heart sword was integrated, a force to destroy everything broke out. Even with the protection of the empress Houtu, everyone present felt the power of destruction, Those celestial immortals fainted to the ground directly under the pressure of this force, while the golden immortals looked pale one by one. Only Da Luo golden immortals and quasi saints could barely resist this destructive force.


    Kunpeng gave a clear roar, and his body and sword became a streamer and shot at the dark dragon.


    As soon as the sword came out, heaven and earth turned pale. The speed of "killing God sword" has exceeded the bearing capacity of space. The space where the sword''s awn passes is broken. That''s why Kunpeng can avoid the burning of the fire of destruction.


    The speed of Kunpeng''s sword integration was too fast. In a moment, he passed through the defense of the destruction fire of the dark dragon, and the "killing sword" pierced the head of the dark dragon.


    The body of the dark dragon was too big. Although it was badly hurt by a sword, it was not fatal, and angered it. The dark dragon roared and gathered its destructive power to go directly to Kunpeng. Its move was desperate.


    At this time, the dark dragon is the most dangerous, and Kunpeng has to work hard. Kunpeng spewed out a mouthful of painstaking efforts on the ''killing sword'', and then shouted: "the melting of painstaking efforts is the source, suck!"


    With Kunpeng''s drinking, the "killer sword" changed back to the original shape of the mosquito''s sharp mouth, frantically absorbing the original power of the dark dragon, that is, the power of destruction.


    When they saw the change of the "killing sword", all the saints in the three realms could not help turning pale. They understood the original reason of the "killing sword", which was the sharp mouth of the blood mosquito that existed against the sky in the sea of blood.


    At this time, the dark sea, which came from the same source as the blood pattern, was very regretful. I knew that the sharp mouth of the blood mosquito was so powerful, so I should start first. Not only did Styx have this idea, but the sage also regretted it very much. This blood mosquito was caught by him in the World War I of Fengshen. I knew it had such magic power. Even if it lost the "nine Golden Lotus", it would refine him into a giant treasure.


    With the change of "killing sword", the dark dragon began to scream continuously. With its scream, the power of the dark dragon began to weaken, while the quality of "killing sword" continued to rise with the continuous absorption of destructive power, and evolved from the original acquired treasure to the innate treasure. When the dark dragon died, the "killer sword" finally evolved into a treasure of chaos.


    Chaos treasure is an existence that people dare not imagine. At the moment when the divine sword evolved successfully, the saints of the three worlds could no longer bear to scold.


    Kunpeng originally had the chaotic treasure of "chaotic green lotus", and he had won the other party''s "judgment balance" in a war with God. Now the "killing sword" has evolved into a chaotic treasure. So who in the three worlds can resist his ferocity.


    Not only the saints were shocked by it, but also the lofty Hongjun Taoist ancestor was hard to be at ease. With three chaotic treasures in hand, it was the existence against the sky. As long as Kunpeng wanted to prove the Tao, even the Tao of heaven was hard to resist. At this time, Hongjun Daozu couldn''t help regretting that he shouldn''t separate the three treasures of Kaitian because of his temporary selfishness, which wouldn''t make the situation so difficult.


    What''s the use of regret? Everything has happened, and there is no chance to make up for it. Besides, if Sanqing can distinguish the three treasures of heaven, it''s unknown whether they will jointly resist Kunpeng with their relationship. Maybe they don''t cut Kunpeng first, but the way of heaven. After all, only by proving the way can they become an existence beyond the way of heaven.


    Hongyun originally thought that he could protect himself by winning the "list of gods" and "whip", but when he saw the combat power of Kunpeng and empress Houtu, and looked at the strength of God and Satan, he realized that there was no safety in the great disaster, and his strength was nothing in the great disaster.


    The two saints of the West were the most stimulated. In this war, there were three "treasures of chaos" and a chaotic spiritual root. If all this can be obtained for them, the prosperity of the West will be a matter of minutes and seconds.


    But the two saints in the West still know that if they fight God and Satan, they just don''t have the slightest chance to win. The treasure of chaos can''t be resisted by the innate Lingbao.


    In this battle, Kunpeng and empress Tu played the prestige of North Gulu state, which shocked the immortals in the three worlds. Kunpeng had three "chaos treasures" in hand, that is, the way of heaven should retreat. Then, with the opening blow of empress Tu''s real body, even the sage would die. Although Haotian, Xiwangmu and zhenyuanzi had wonderful battles, compared with Kunpeng and Houtu empress, they were nothing and no one paid attention.

 Chapter 1232

    Kunpeng captured a treasure of chaos, but it stimulated the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa. If the four major states, Niuhe Prefecture and beijulu Prefecture, have fought each other, both of them have achieved good results, so that the hostile world dare not act rashly. At this time, if they do not immediately send troops to defeat the hostile world, all living beings in the three worlds will not say, Even within themselves, there will be ¡õ¡õ. What''s more, after the victory of Xiniu Hezhou and beijulu, the morale of all living beings in the three circles is high. There is no big problem to win the hostile world with the strength of their three religions.


    Under such a situation, the three religions of man, elucidation and interception and the demon army are open. At the same time, the Greek divine domain and the Egyptian divine domain have also made all preparations, and the situation on both sides is imminent.


    At the moment, all forces focus on the two upcoming battles at the same time. Most of these people pay attention to the battle between saints. The battle between saints is wonderful, but Kunpeng focuses on his two parts for the sake of his own development.


    Qinglong and Zhuque did not pay Kunpeng''s expectations. At the beginning of the war, they braved forward, constantly challenged their limits, put themselves in danger, let the pressure of death promote the outbreak of their potential, understand the mystery of the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, and strengthen the improvement of their own world.


    In this war, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa knew their opponents, so they cooperated very tacitly since the war. They introduced Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, and Zeus, the God King, into the "immortal sword array" and used these three great killing arrays to deal with them.


    It is precisely because of the proper arrangement of Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa that the morale of the truncated sect and the demon army is high, and they can''t fight back in the Greek divine realm. However, these are all in the lower and middle level battles, but they encounter opponents in the battle level battles. After all, the battle of the upper level depends not on morale, but on strength, After all, they can become quasi saints. Their minds are very firm. The external reason is that they can''t shake their thoughts, so they can''t defeat them without strong combat power.


    There are many quasi saints in the upper level of the Greek divine realm. The sea god Poseidon, Hades, nemesis, the Titan king and Prometheus have the highest cultivation of quasi saints, which is only one step away from becoming saints. Needless to say, other quasi saints, such as Apollo, Ares and so on, but although the interception and demon clan are powerful, There are many quasi saints, but at the peak, quasi saints can not be compared with the Greek realm. There is no comparison between the congenial treasure and the congenial treasure. All the top level quasi saints in the Greek divine domain have congenial treasures in their hands. Therefore, in the battle between the upper level masters, the interception and the demon clan have fallen behind. If the interception was not supported by the "nine bend yellow River array" and the "ten Jue array", they would have been beaten down by the Greek divine domain.


    On the whole, the interception and demon army have the upper hand. After all, there are two arrays to support them. The quasi saints in the Greek divine domain are completely restrained by them and can''t hurt others.


    When they saw the harvest of beijulu Prefecture, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were also greedy, but they wanted to seize the Thor Scepter in the hand of God Zeus and the earth Scepter in the hand of Earth Mother God Gaia at one stroke, but they underestimated each other, and the power of law was not as good as they thought. Even if there was a "sword killing array", Zeus and Gaia could not break the array, but there was no problem in self-protection.


    The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa only saw Kunpeng''s capture of a treasure of chaos, but they did not see Kunpeng''s pay. Although "believing in the book of heaven" is an acquired treasure, it does not weigh on the existence of a congenital treasure in any way. Kunpeng blew it up and paid a considerable price in order to capture the "trial balance", However, if the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa don''t pay too much, how can they win the congenital treasure in each other''s hands.


    What''s more, although the "immortal killing sword array" is powerful, Zeus and Gaia are not ordinary people. The earth scepter is the same as the heart of the earth. It is the supreme treasure of the law of the earth. The earth scepter is more inclined to attack, and the Thor Scepter in Zeus''s hand is even less powerful. The power of lightning is the most powerful among all attacks. Together, they can''t help them.


    However, there is a big gap between the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. There are also two saints in the Egyptian divine domain, the sun god RA and the God of death anubis. The sun god has a chaotic treasure "time hourglass", which is a chaotic treasure that holds the power of time, At that point, they are not weaker than the "judgment balance" in Kunpeng''s hands, while anubis, the God of death, has a destruction artifact "the spear of the dark god", which can be compared with the "killing sword" that has not evolved in Kunpeng''s hands. At the same time, they also have two congenital treasures: the book of life and the book of death.


    At the beginning of the war, the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun were caught off guard by each other. After all, the "time hourglass" and the "spear of the dark god" were too abnormal. If the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun hadn''t improved their skills, they would have been beaten back by the other party, which would be a great shame.


    Fortunately, the Supreme Lord and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty were able to communicate with each other. They used Pangu''s secret method to display Pangu''s yuan God. The two of them had two great treasures to open the sky. The Pangu axe formed was powerful. In addition, the day after tomorrow''s treasure of merit and virtue, the "xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth", was guarded by both attack and defense, and gradually moved back to the situation.


    Unfortunately, in the competition between the disciples of the sect, the two religions are very different. They are very different from each other only in terms of sanctification. They are almost beaten by people in the Egyptian divine realm. If there is no support from emperor Xuanyuan and a large army of the human race, I am afraid that the two religions will lose in the competition between their younger brothers.


    The war is cruel. In this war, no matter whether it is the interceptor, the demon clan, or the human and the elucidation sects, they all lose a lot. The interceptor and the demon clan are better. After all, they have many quasi saints. They also have the "nine bend Yellow River array" and the "ten Jue array", so they are far better than the human and the elucidation sects in this regard.


    Of course, the price paid by the Greek divine realm and the Egyptian divine realm is also relatively large. Especially in the Greek divine realm, except for the quasi Saint level masters, more than half of the Luo Jinxian level masters have fallen, which can be described as a great loss of vitality. As for the death and injury of the Egyptian divine realm in general, it is lower than that of man and Buddhism.


    It can be said that in this quadripartite war, only Egypt has preserved its face in the quadripartite world, followed by Greece. The worst thing is that God and Satan are the most powerful side in the quadripartite world.


    The casualties of the disciples of the sect greatly angered the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun. They fought back recklessly. In fact, the key to the victory of the struggle between the two sides is not the struggle of the disciples of the sect, but the battle between the saints. As long as the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun can defeat the sun god RA and the God of death anubis, they can lock the victory.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty saw this, so they fought back recklessly. Although the "time hourglass" can manipulate time, it is much worse in front of the Pangu yuan God and the "Tai Chi diagram", and the spear of the dark god also has no choice but to "Pangu flag" and "book of life" The "book of death" is also helpless against the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" and the "central Xuji apricot yellow flag". In terms of cultivation, they are not the enemies of the supreme Lao Jun and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. After all, they both inherit the great God of Pangu.


    After the downwind, the sun god RA and the God of death anubis had to join hands against the enemy again. They threw up the ''Book of life'' and the ''Book of death'' and shouted: "the book of life gives life, the book of death takes away death, and the reincarnation of life and death shows!"


    As soon as the voice of the sun god and the God of death fell, a boundary formed by the power of life and death trapped the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty.


    The sun god had suffered from Pangu Yuanshen before, so he was a little worried. He sacrificed the "time hourglass" and shouted, "the time hourglass controls time, and time is long!"


    Then the hourglass of time turned into a long river of time and integrated into the cycle of life and death. The combination of the cycle of life and death and the cycle of time shocked the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. As soon as this boundary came out, they immediately felt the power of life and death and the cycle of time. The power of life and death continued to devour their lives, and the power of time was pulled later, Want to drag them back to the famine.


    The power of life and death is good to say. They are saints and can resist this power, but the power of time is too strange. Their power is constantly pulled back by the land of time. If time goes on, maybe they may be pulled back to the early days of flood famine by this long river of time. At that time, the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty have not yet testified, Nature is not the opponent of the sun god RA and the God of death anubis.


    Not only did the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun feel shocked, but everyone who noticed this battle was stunned by the power of the "time hourglass". This power is too abnormal. No wonder it is called the power against the sky.

 Chapter 1233

    In the final decisive battle, if they win this victory, they can win the final time for themselves. At the moment, the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun don''t have any consideration. The supreme old gentleman shouted: "one Qi turns into three Qings, three Qings merge with Pangu, and Pangu Yuanshen comes out!"


    The emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty shouted, "the yuan God leads each other, the source attracts each other, and combines!"


    In an instant, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the Yuanshen Tianzun combined their own Yuanshen and secret arts to synthesize Pangu Yuanshen. As soon as Pangu Yuanshen came out, the long river of time could no longer pull them.


    At this time, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the yuan God Tianzun offered the two congenital treasures of "Tai Chi map" and "Pangu flag" at the same time, and shouted: "Pangu axe out!"


    Suddenly, a simple giant axe appeared in the hands of Pangu Yuanshen. This is a Pangu axe evolved from two great treasures of the beginning of the sky. It has unparalleled power. The supreme Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun protected themselves with "heaven and earth xuanhuang exquisite tower" and "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" on their heads, and then manipulated Pangu Yuanshen to launch a counterattack.


    As soon as Pangu Yuanshen came out, the sun god RA and anubis, the God of death, immediately felt the threat of death.


    Just when they wanted to fight with all their strength, Pangu Yuanshen launched a long-standing attack. Pangu''s axe fell from the sky and cut it off against the cycle of life and death and the river of time.


    The sun god RA and the God of death anubis can''t sit still. The sun god RA has come out with all his strength. At the moment, he can only rely on the power of the God of death anubis alone.


    I saw that anubis shouted loudly and offered the "spear of the God of the underworld", but he met the Pangu axe without hesitation, hoping to stop the blow.


    It''s a pity that anubis thinks too highly of his own ability. Although the Pangu yuan God jointly established by the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the Yuanshi Tianzun is not perfect, and the Pangu axe is not complete, this "opening the sky strike" is derived from the true legend of the Pangu great God. Not to mention anubis, even the way of heaven will temporarily force the wind.


    With a loud bang, anubis was hit by Pangu''s axe, and the remaining potential of Pangu''s axe continued to cut on the river of time.


    At this time, the sun god La also groaned, and the yuan God was shocked. The "time hourglass" could no longer maintain the state of a long river of time, showing its original shape. At the same time, it was difficult for the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. The "spear of the Ming God" was also a destructive artifact, but the destructive force invaded their yuan God. Later, it was hit again by the counterattack of the "hourglass of time". Pangu yuan God couldn''t help shaking and splitting.


    At this moment, no matter the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, the sun god RA and the God of death anubis all knew that the most critical moment had come, so they all had to endure the trauma of their bodies and launched the last blow again, the decisive blow.


    I saw that Pangu Yuanshen again waved the Pangu axe in his hand, cut off the boundary in the air, and the sun god and the God of death also manipulated the power of life and death into a reincarnation giant sword to meet the Pangu axe.


    With a loud bang, Pangu''s axe collided with samsara''s giant sword. The Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty had "heaven and earth xuanhuang exquisite tower" and "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" to protect themselves, but most of the anti shock force was offset. However, the sun god RA and the God of death anubis did not have such good luck. Their lower body was severely damaged and they were unable to fight again, The balance of victory is tilted to the supreme Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty.


    The sun god RA and anubis were decisive people. When they saw that it was impossible, they immediately withdrew. They jointly opened a channel for the evacuation of the gods in the Egyptian god domain.


    At the end of the battle between the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa also won the battle with Zeus and Gaia in the Greek divine domain. They rushed out of the "immortal sword array" and fled back to the Greek divine domain with their subordinates. Since then, the quadripartite war officially ended. As a result, the three worlds won the final victory, but as the red cloud who provoked the war, there was no loss, Similarly, from beginning to end, the Nordic realm did not move at all.


    After the war, although the saints were very dissatisfied with Hongyun, they themselves hurt their strength in the battle, but no one went to find Hongyun at this time and let him escape.


    After the war, both the three circles and the four sides of the world calmed down. Some were busy digesting their gains in the war, while others were adding to their wounds.


    At the moment, beigulu Prefecture is full of laughter. In this war, beigulu Prefecture can be called a complete victory. All the fairies participating in the war have their own gains. It is precisely because of this that those scattered cultivation in beigulu Prefecture are closer to Kunpeng. In their hearts, they believe that only strong people like Kunpeng can win the final victory in this catastrophe.


    This battle is very beneficial to Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Let alone the difficulty and understanding of the battle, Kunpeng, in particular, has experienced four bloody battles. He has not only understood the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, but also deeply affected Kunpeng''s true self, Let Kunpeng once again integrate with the Pangu inheritance obtained from the world, and deepen his understanding of the war intention of the great God of Pangu.


    Kunpeng digested his gains on the battlefield and integrated into himself during the war between the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nu Wa. When the four parts fully understood the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, Kunpeng, as the Supreme Master, felt a burst of refreshing spirit, and the changes of his small world were under his own control.


    At this time, Kunpeng stood up and said to empress Houtu, "now I have fully understood the power of the four poles of heaven and earth. It''s time to improve the power of the world. Taoist friends can go and watch with me, which is very beneficial to the cultivation of Taoist friends."


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "thank you, Taoist friend!"


    Speaking of Kunpeng''s power to destroy the world, he and empress Houtu quickly moved to his own world. Seeing this world, Kunpeng has a lot of feelings. From scratch, Kunpeng has experienced countless difficulties and obstacles, and it can be said that Kunpeng''s painstaking efforts are everywhere in this world.


    When he came to the center of the world, Kunpeng was moved. The four divine beasts immediately showed their body shape. At this time, Kunpeng said, "four Taoist friends, thank you for everything next!"


    The four divine beasts said in unison: "you and I are one, there is no need to be so!"


    The four divine beasts separately said and roared, showing the body of the divine beast. The green dragon, white tiger, rosefinch and Xuanwu stood in their own position, but the four elephant array of heaven and earth worked, and the power of the four poles of heaven and earth began to integrate with the world.


    The whole world was shocked when the four gods and beasts appeared. The mortals living in this world were greatly shocked. Although they knew the existence of immortals and understood that ancient myths were true, when the four gods and beasts appeared separately, they were still shocked and knelt down one after another.


    When you understand the power of the four poles of heaven and earth, there is no obstacle to the integration with the world. The power of the four poles of heaven and earth is also evolved by the power of chaos. This world itself has the innate five elements spiritual root, which can transform the power of chaos. In this way, it speeds up the integration of the power of the four poles of heaven and earth.


    When the four image array of heaven and earth operates, the Qi of chaos is constantly transformed into the power of the four poles of heaven and earth. With the faster and faster transformation, the separation of the four gods and beasts is constantly pulling away from the center of the world to the four directions.


    At this moment, the power of the four poles of heaven and earth was perfectly displayed in front of Kunpeng and empress Houtu, so that they had a deeper understanding of heaven and chaos.


    Time passed quickly. Soon, a year has passed in this world, and the four elephant array of heaven and earth has finally run to the extreme. The four divine beasts are pulled down to the edge of the world by the force of chaos.


    At this time, suddenly four heavenly pillars flew from the chaos and stood on the edge of the world. The four divine beasts were attached to the heavenly pillars under the attraction of the heavenly pillars. The world of Dun time vibrated again and expanded rapidly with the speed that can be seen by the naked eye. The power of chaos was constantly transformed into the vitality of heaven and earth under the operation of the four image array of heaven and earth. Soon, the world expanded to the size of the earth fairy world.


    At this time, the innate five elements array, which was originally dominated by the innate five elements spiritual roots, stopped running, and the four innate spiritual roots standing in the four directions rose out of the ground, flew quickly towards the center of the world and stood at the center of the world again.


    The heaven and earth four elephant array transforms the Qi of chaos into the vitality of heaven and earth, while the innate five elements spiritual root above the world center takes the power of the innate five elements array into yin and Yang. The clear rises and the turbid falls, just as the great God Pangu opened the sky in those days. On the four heavenly pillars, the pure Qi condenses into the heaven, while under the five elements spiritual roots, the turbid Qi turns into the hell. This world is constantly improved under the operation of two large arrays,

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 773 the new world


    This world evolved from Kunpeng''s self corpse, which is related to Kunpeng''s rest. When the world is perfect, the realm of Kunpeng is rapidly improving, and the inheritance left by Pangu God in this world is completely absorbed by Kunpeng. When the world is perfect, that is, when Kunpeng preaches.


    After absorbing the inheritance of Pangu God, the breath of Kunpeng is more ethereal, giving people a feeling of natural harmony, as if this world is completely integrated with him.


    When empress Houtu saw this scene, she couldn''t help sighing: "Taoist friend Kunpeng, this is the formation of another world, which can be compared with the opening of the sky of the Father God. Taoist friends are making great progress compared with Taoism at the moment, isn''t it far from that preaching?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said: "I didn''t expect that the perfection of the four poles of heaven and earth would make the world grow so fast. Even without the tree of the world, as long as there is enough time, the world will improve itself under the operation of the four elephant array of heaven and earth and the congenital five element array!"


    Empress Houtu was overjoyed when she heard this. When she saw the transformation of the innate five elements array into the clear and turbid Qi, she thought that the world had been improved, and the wasteland evolved from the clear and turbid Qi into the heaven and earth. After carefully observing the operation of the two large arrays, she said: "Kunpeng Daoyou, if the current situation continues, I''m afraid that within a hundred years, the world will complete the construction of heaven and earth, and then the world will become a complete world!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "I didn''t expect that things would go so smoothly, which exceeded my expectation. The innate five elements spiritual root has completely replaced the tree of the world and become the center of the world. As long as the world is perfect, I will prove that the road will become an existence beyond the heaven without breaking the heaven road."


    Empress Houtu was stunned when she heard Kunpeng''s words, and then was ecstatic. She quickly said, "so Taoist friends don''t need to capture the tree of the world?"


    Kunpeng said: "although the innate five elements spiritual root can cost the tree of the world, it is not the tree of the world after all. If we can get the tree of the world, the world will be more perfect and become a real pure land world, without disaster, without disaster and without quantity!"


    Shock! Kunpeng''s words are too shocking. It''s a world without mass robbery. That''s the world expected by countless immortals. It''s perfect for the witch family to live in it.


    Empress Houtu asked, "Taoist friends, isn''t immeasurable robbery established by the way of heaven to balance the world? If this world finds that the aura of heaven and earth will be greatly reduced, how can we achieve immeasurable robbery?"


    Kunpeng said: "Taoist friends only know one of them. It''s normal to have such doubts. Now I have been fully inherited by Pangu God in the Pearl of Dinghai God. I know the mysteries between heaven and earth like the back of my hand. The reason why there will be mass robbery in the flood and famine is the calculation of heaven. He doesn''t want to make the flood and famine world perfect in case someone can reach the realm of Pangu God to prove the Tao, so whether it is the four poles of heaven and earth The power of heaven and earth and the spiritual roots of the innate five elements are not in their proper position and cannot transform the vitality of heaven and earth from chaos. However, the world is different. The power of the four poles of heaven and earth and the spiritual roots of the innate five elements are perfectly combined to form an organic whole. As long as the large array does not break the vitality between heaven and earth, it will continue to transform from chaos. If there is a world tree , you can do unlimited robbery. "


    When empress Houtu heard this, she asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the way of heaven is still so. Aren''t you afraid that someone will become another Pangu God?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "the poor world is different from the flood and famine. Everything is under the control of the poor. In this world, the poor is the way of heaven. If the poor had been worried before, but after the war with God, the poor has no worries at home!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu immediately woke up and said, "Taoist friends refer to the two chaotic treasures of ''trial balance'' and ''killing divine sword''?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "Exactly so, the three most precious treasures of this world set up by the poor Tao at the beginning are ''twelve chaotic Green Lotus'','' kill God''s sword ''and'' believe in heaven''s book ''. To tell the truth, only'' twelve chaotic Green Lotus'' among the three most precious treasures meets my requirements and can truly represent the vitality of this world. Both ''kill God''s sword'' and ''believe in heaven''s book'' are acquired treasures in quality Far from it. But now it''s different. Not only has the "killer sword" evolved into a treasure of chaos and become a real treasure of destruction, but the "trial balance" I seized is also a treasure of real order. The combination of the three will be so powerful that Taoist friends dare not imagine. "


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, empress Houtu was surprised and said, "can it be that the three most precious treasures can destroy everything?"


    Kunpeng said: "It''s impossible to destroy everything. That will only lead to the wrath of the avenue. However, the three supreme treasures are one. Even the heavenly way has to retreat. Taoist friends should see the trays at both ends of the ''trial balance'', which represents the power of life and destruction. The three chaotic treasures of life, destruction and order represent the avenue, and the heavenly way under the avenue is also a mole ant. I have these three supreme treasures Hand, it is impossible for anyone to prove the Tao in the world of poverty, because what he faces is not the way of heaven, but the road! "


    Da Dao! The existence of transcending heaven. Although empress Houtu was shocked by this matter, she also had more doubts in her heart, so she asked, "Taoist friend Kunpeng, does Taoist Hongjun know this?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile, "this is nature. As the spokesman of the Tao of heaven, how can Hongjun Daozu not know this!"


    Empress Houtu asked, "since Hongjun Daozu understood why he didn''t collect these three chaotic treasures to become the existence beyond the Tao of heaven, isn''t it too unreasonable?"


    Kunpeng said: "There is nothing unreasonable. Even though Hongjun Daozu has this heart, he does not have this ability. First of all, the Tao of heaven will not allow him to do so. Among the three realms, only" Pangu axe "," chaos green lotus "and" creation jade plate "can become the treasure of chaos. When Pangu great God opened the sky, the" Pangu axe "was divided into three, namely" Tai Chi map "and" Pangu flag " The great God Pangu knew that he had been intrigued by the way of heaven when he opened the sky. Therefore, among the three congenital treasures, there is the mark of the great God Pangu. No one can fully control the three congenital treasures unless the empress Pangu is in charge. Even if Hongjun Daozu got the three congenital treasures, he can not become the "Pangu axe" and "chaos green" "Lotus" is not to mention that in those days, Taoist ancestor Hongjun only received the "Twelve merit Golden Lotus". The "karma fire red lotus" is a treasure given by heaven to the Styx river. The Styx river does not die. This treasure is not lost. The Styx river is related to the rest of the sea of blood. Killing the Styx river will be punished by heaven. Taoist ancestor Hongjun is no exception. As for the "Xuanshui Black Lotus", it falls on the "Penglai Fairy Island", where there is chaos No one can perceive the natural barrier of Qi, which is also the hindhand of Pangu God to prevent the way of heaven. Therefore, it is impossible for Hongjun Daozu to gather the three chaotic treasures of life, destruction and order among the three worlds. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, empress Houtu sighed: "I didn''t expect that there would be so many reasons. However, Kunpeng Taoist friends, there are not so many chaotic treasures in the three worlds. Why are there chaotic treasures in the four worlds, and there are still many?"


    Kun Peng sighed: "This is to start with before the great God Pangu opened the sky. In those days, there were three thousand gods and demons in chaos. Although these people were not as weak as the great God Pangu, they were not as weak as we thought. They all had chaos or congenital treasures in their hands. Although it was said that three thousand gods and demons were the people who died at the beginning of the day set by the avenue However, Pangu''s great God opened the sky. Even if the Pangu axe is powerful, it is impossible to destroy all the chaotic treasures and congenital treasures in the hands of three thousand gods and demons. Therefore, some treasures have been handed down. Outside the four worlds, they are in chaos. They are afraid that they have found the existence of these chaotic treasures in chaos. This is also the reason for the balance of the road! "


    Kunpeng is right. This is indeed the balance of the road. That''s why Fang makes many congenital treasures and chaotic treasures exist in the four world. The Brahman world can only say that they have bad luck. The two original artifacts that were originally congenital treasures were damaged when Pangu opened the sky, but in the end, they didn''t have enough aura to recover, so their quality decreased. God and sun god pull The luck of these people is much better than burning and dark days.


    Empress Houtu sighed, "but I don''t know how many chaotic treasures these three thousand chaotic demons have survived. Will it bring too many disasters to the three realms?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "Taoist friends don''t need to sigh about this. It''s all God''s will. Everything is determined by the road, but you and I can''t stop it. Moreover, the road is balanced. It''s impossible for too many chaotic treasures to survive in the world. In that way, there will be no balance between the two sides, and one side will dominate."


    Empress Houtu nodded when she heard this and said, "what Kunpeng Taoist friend said is very true, but I have been worried about it. The balance of the road is the key."

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 774 three thousand chaotic gods and Demons


    The balance of the avenue is unchanged. Kunpeng understands this truth after he has been inherited by Pangu God. Balance, this is the basic requirement of the avenue. It is impossible for your family to dominate. Even if Kunpeng perfected his own world and was able to defeat Hongjun Daozu, he still couldn''t control the three realms in the end.


    Kunpeng sighed, "the sage is the way of heaven, and the way of heaven is the way. Everything comes from the way, but we are powerless to resist! But fortunately, the way will only let us compete in a relatively fair environment and will not interfere with the changes. This is much better than the way of heaven."


    Empress Houtu nodded when she heard this and said, "what Taoist friends said is very true. Now Taoist friends haven''t refined the ''trial balance'', but they should speed up the time to avoid complications!"


    Kunpeng said: "thank you for reminding me. I''ve long thought about this other poor way. In the earth fairy world, I don''t dare to act rashly. After all, Hongjun Taoist ancestors, Tiandao and even the saints are staring at the poor way. In this world, it can block everyone''s attention. It''s easy to destroy god''s power in the ''judgment balance'' under the power of the world."


    When Kunpeng said this, he took out the "Pangu tripod" which was sealed with the "trial balance" and took back the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" sealed on the tripod.


    Without the suppression of the "Jiutian Yuanyang merit ruler" and the "Pangu tripod", the "trial balance" immediately appeared in the air. Now the world is completely under Kun Peng''s control. When his mind moves, the power of the world will envelop the "trial balance". Although the supreme treasure of chaos is strong, without the support of saints, he will soon be trapped under the power of the world.


    Under the attack of the power of the world, the original God of the sage was difficult to maintain. It was not long before the original God left in the "judgment balance" was destroyed.


    At this time, the God who was far away in heaven was a living sensation. His mouth spewed out a lot of hard work, and the yuan God shrank. Although the arrival of this day was as early as he expected, he didn''t expect to come so soon, and Kunpeng''s action would be so secret that everyone didn''t notice.


    The loss of a chaotic treasure is too great a blow to God. If he wants to survive this catastrophe, he must look for a new chaotic treasure in chaos.


    Speaking of the "trial balance", God got it from a strange place in chaos. Unfortunately, the chaos storm there was so severe that he could only spin around the periphery. In God''s heart, he thought that this place was not only a cave of three thousand chaotic demons, but also the place where three thousand chaotic demons died.


    Although there is danger, God has to go to chaos. Not only does God have such an idea, but all saints in the four worlds have such an idea. The four big defeats have forced them to a dead end. If they want to turn around, they have to take risks. This is their only way out.


    The saints of the four worlds have made such a decision, and among the three worlds, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa, the two saints of the West and Hongyun all watch and pay attention to the every move of the four worlds because they have chaos treasure in each other''s hands. I hope you can find the reason.


    Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West all vaguely guessed that each other could have so many chaotic treasures. They were afraid that they had found the place where 3000 chaotic demons died after the opening of Pangu.


    After the war, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West took the greatest energy to draw the opportunity of the great road among their original gods again. Under the threat of death, people can give full play to 100% of their potential. Originally, the saints did not pay attention to the four sides of the world, but after the war, they all understood that the other side was not as easy to deal with as they thought, We can no longer underestimate each other. It took decades to extract the opportunity of the road. Now they only need ten years. Ten years are just a passing cloud for saints.


    The power of the world destroyed God''s divine consciousness, but it inherited everything in God''s divine consciousness to Kunpeng''s Buddha. The information in it shocked Kunpeng.


    After seeing Kunpeng''s face suddenly changed, empress Houtu asked, "what''s the matter, Taoist friend Kunpeng? Is it because the divine sense in the ''trial balance'' is too strong and the power of the world can''t complete the task?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "God''s divine sense has been destroyed, but the information in his divine sense is too shocking. I have just lost my attitude, but I have made my friends laugh!"


    After hearing this, empress Houtu asked, "what is it that makes Taoist friends react so much?"


    Kunpeng sighed: "to be honest with Taoist friends, I really guessed it. The treasure of chaos in God''s hand was indeed obtained from chaos, and in his divine consciousness, there was a place in the depths of chaos that could be the death place of three thousand chaotic demons!"


    The news of the death of three thousand chaotic demons is shocking. Knowing the secret, there are congenital treasures and chaotic treasures waving to themselves. Even Hongjun Daozu can''t calm down. This temptation is too big to be believed.


    Just listen, empress Houtu murmured, "Taoist friend, do you think it''s true?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it should be true. If there is a treasure of chaos in the world, there is only chaos."


    Empress Houtu was so excited when she heard this, she said, "so we can go to the depths of chaos to find the treasure of chaos?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it''s a little difficult. In God''s divine consciousness, he didn''t point out where the three thousand chaotic demons died!"


    Empress Houtu said with a smile, "God and Satan suffered heavy casualties in this war. I think they will find more chaos Zhibao to deal with us after recovering their cultivation. As long as we pay attention to their every move in the dark and follow them in the dark as soon as they start, we can find the death place of the three thousand chaos demons!"


    Kunpeng sighed: "although Taoist friends think well, Taoist friends should not forget that now we are not only paying attention to each other. The saints and Hongjun Taoist ancestors are just staring at them. Whether they can succeed is still unknown!"


    Among the saints, the two saints in the West and Hongyun are no threat to Kunpeng and empress Houtu, but others are different. The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun can synthesize Pangu Yuanshen by secret method, while the "immortal killing sword array" of Tongtian cult leader can kill saints, but they can''t help but be careful. Not to mention Hongjun''s Taoist ancestors, there is a chaotic treasure in their hands, the "jade plate of creation".


    The birth of chaos treasure has brought great trouble to the three realms. Many quasi saints are staring at the Quartet world and don''t relax. They hope to get such a treasure. Even Hongjun Daozu is moved. Unfortunately, he was entangled by the other party''s way of heaven, but he was very angry.


    At this time, Hongjun Daozu understood that it was impossible for him to kill Kunpeng again. He could not let Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two western saints become the next Kunpeng, so he gave Hongyun a new order again and stared at the saints closely without any difference.


    In fact, Hongyun would do the same without Hongjun Daozu saying. After all, he offended the saints before. If he didn''t pay attention to their every move, he might be sold by the saints sometime.


    The chaotic world is a very dangerous existence, even Hongjun Daozu dare not be careless, especially in the center of the chaotic world, where the chaotic storm is not comparable to the edge, and the sage will die if he is accidentally involved in it. You can want to survive in chaos. Only experts above quasi saint can have this ability. If you enter chaos without quasi Saint cultivation, you can only find your own way to death.


    Everyone is greedy for the treasure of chaos, so people, elucidation, interception, Buddha and demon began to gather strength in the dark to wait for the actions of the four worlds, or God.


    The actions of the saints were very secret, and they only used experts above quasi saints, so they did not have an impact on the three realms. Those scattered practitioners did not know this.


    The only ones who found something abnormal were Styx, Haotian, Xiwangmu and zhenyuanzi, the four quasi saints of the old school. However, Styx directly found the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa and kept them still in case of missing a good opportunity. Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi targeted Kunpeng and empress Houtu. However, because Kunpeng and empress Houtu closed their doors and practiced in the name of recovering their injuries immediately after the war, they could only wait. Fortunately, all forces did not act excessively, so they could stand it.

 Chapter 1236

    Satan originally thought he could be on an equal footing with God. When he saw God''s chaotic spiritual root "World Tree" and chaotic treasure "judgment balance" in the last war, he suddenly realized that he overestimated his ability and underestimated God''s ability.


    The gap between the innate treasure and the chaotic treasure is like a world of difference. The "seven sins" evolved from the origin of hell, but the "trial balance" came out of chaos. Satan also explored chaos in his early years. He once heard that someone found the innate treasure in chaos. When God''s "trial balance" came out, Satan knew that the other party was afraid to find the place where three thousand chaotic demons fell, and the chaos treasure such as "trial balance" could only be left over by three thousand chaotic demons in the same year. However, with God''s cultivation, he could not refine the chaos treasure. After understanding this, Satan did not sit and stop after recovering from his injury, but went directly to heaven to find God.


    After the devil took his seat, Satan asked directly without covering up: "God, the judgment balance comes from the place where three thousand chaotic gods and Demons died?"


    God also knows that when he uses the "judgment balance", he will attract people''s attention. In the future, it is not easy to go to the place where 3000 gods and Demons die alone in chaos. He is likely to be besieged by the saints of the hostile world. Since he can''t keep this secret, there is no need to hide it.


    Hearing Satan''s words, God nodded and said, "that''s right. Why are you attracted to the treasure of chaos?"


    Satan snorted coldly, "what a treasure of chaos, not to mention me, I''m afraid no one in this world will be indifferent to such a treasure!"


    At this point, Satan paused for a moment and then said: "God, you also saw the situation of the last war with the three realms. We were defeated and returned. Although you have the intention to get rid of the Tao of heaven, you can''t do it alone. If you can tell the place where 3000 chaotic demons died, let''s go and take out the legacy of chaotic demons together, so that we can get rid of the Tao of heaven. What do you think?"


    Even if Satan doesn''t say so, God will tell him the place where 3000 chaotic demons died, and then together, they may be able to rush into the place where 3000 chaotic demons died. Just listen to God: "Satan, I agree to this, but I want to say one thing. I can''t guarantee that the place is the place where 3000 chaotic demons die, and it''s also very dangerous. I get the trial balance from the outside, and it''s not possible for you and me to attack into the inside. You''d better be prepared first. Don''t blame me for anything at that time £¡¡±


    When Satan heard this, he laughed and said: "Everything has risks. If you tell me there is no risk, how can I believe it? You can rest assured that I won''t blame you no matter whether it is the place where 3000 chaotic demons die. After all, you have tried your best. As for manpower, it''s better to say that there are many experts under our door, but there is no problem for you and me to join hands to protect ourselves!"


    When God heard this, he couldn''t help thinking for a moment, and then said, "well, up to now, we can only fight with all our strength. Success or failure depends on one stone. In chaos, it''s beyond the reach of ordinary experts. We''ll take the most elite disciples."


    Satan said, "well, that''s our deal!"


    God nodded and said, "it''s a word and you''ll never go back!"


    Satan thought for a moment and said, "God, in the previous World War I, we were afraid that we had attracted the attention of the hostile world. I was afraid that even our Father God had noticed you. Every move of you and me was under the attention of each other. Do you have a good plan to get rid of their tracking?"


    God snorted coldly and said, "the chaotic world is full of dangers. Even if they are able to watch us now, as long as they enter the chaotic world and are shielded by the ''tree of the world'', they will never find our whereabouts unless they can break the way of heaven to prove it. You can rest assured!"


    God is right. Ordinary saints really can''t lock them in the chaos, and the way of heaven is blocked by the great disaster and has no ability to trace them. They are not afraid of being followed.


    As for the idea of God, Kunpeng didn''t think about the ability of the "tree of the world". However, Kunpeng didn''t think it was a big deal. After receiving the inheritance of Pangu, Kunpeng also generally understood the place where 3000 chaotic gods and Demons died, so he was not worried about this.


    God has the "tree of the world" to cover up his whereabouts. The sun god RA and the God of death anubis can also hide them in the long river of time with the help of the chaotic treasure of the "hourglass of time". The only people who are unable to hide their whereabouts are Gaia, the God King Zeus, the great burning sky, the great black sky, and Odin, the God King of northern Europe. At the same time, they are not clear They wanted to ask God, sun god RA and death god anubis for help, but they also knew that the other party would not tell them. After all, more people know, more people will share the treasure.


    Both the three realms and the Western divine realm have a common feature. Many saints are dissatisfied with being oppressed by the heavenly way. In order to deepen their unification of the heavenly way, they will cultivate their confidants. Hongyun is the confidant of Hongjun Daozu, while Odin, the king of northern Europe, is the confidant of the other heavenly way. Neither of them has experienced a war, so their strength has not been lost.


    This war is an inspiration for many people. Chaos is the treasure. With it, you can compete with the way of heaven. As long as you want to get rid of the control of the way of heaven, you will make such a choice.


    Of course, this is not without cost, but they have to face the anger of heaven.


    At this time, Kunpeng had a vague premonition that perhaps the place where the three thousand chaotic gods and Demons died was the final place to solve the catastrophe. All causal grievances would end here and a new era would rise from here.


    The rise of the new era is bound to have an impact on the old era, which is an inevitable result. Three thousand chaotic demons perished because of the changes of the times, the dragon and wind families withdrew from the famine because of the times, and the Witch and demon families perished because of the changes of the times. When the new era and the old era alternate, one party is doomed to perish. This is the characteristic of the changes of the times, and even the way of heaven can''t stop it.


    The rise of the new era is the trend of the road, and no one can stop it. As for who can lead the arrival of the new era, everything depends on the strength of both sides. The three immortals and the four worlds all rely on their own strength to decide all this. Kunpeng is a major variable between the two sides. One side of the world can reach the world of pure land, Of course, he also needs to improve the world with his own strength, but now things are very beneficial to Kunpeng. He has stood in an invincible position.


    Strength, no matter what era, is the respect of strength. Only strong strength can ensure that you will never fall. Without strength, everything is a mirage.


    In this era of alternation between the old and the new, everyone is planning for their own future. Even strong people like Hongjun Daozu are no exception. Who can laugh until the end depends on their own means and strength.


    Although the opportunity of the great road is the means by which Hongjun Daozu controls the saints, once Hongjun Daozu really absorbs the essence of each other''s heavenly way and completely grasps the heavenly way, even if Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two western saints draw out the opportunity of the great road among the yuan gods, as long as they can''t prove the Tao and rely on the supreme treasure of chaos, they still can''t escape Hongjun Daozu''s grasp in the end. Sanqing is good to say that as long as the three of them are willing to work together, even Hongjun Daozu will retreat. It''s hard to say that empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West.


    However, at the moment, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West are no longer the protagonists concerned by Hongjun Daozu. Kunpeng, the quasi saint who holds the three treasures of chaos, is what he is most worried about. As long as Kunpeng goes to prove the Tao, Hongjun Daozu will suffer a heavy blow. Whether Hongjun Daozu can continue to master the three realms depends on Kunpeng''s idea.


    Maybe the saints didn''t understand how terrible Kunpeng was at this time, but it doesn''t mean that Hongjun Daozu didn''t know that the three most powerful treasures in chaos are "Pangu axe", "36 chaotic green lotus" and "creation jade plate". These three treasures are the treasures of chaos, but now "Pangu axe" can''t recover, The origin of the "thirty-six chaotic green lotus" was mastered by Kunpeng. Hongjun Daozu only had the "jade plate of creation", and it was also a damaged chaotic treasure.


    Others may not know the power of the "trial balance", but Daozu Hongjun, as the spokesman of the Tao of heaven, understands that this chaotic treasure is one of the best among the 3000 chaotic gods and demons in those years. There are few chaotic treasures with the power of order. There are only "mud plates of fate" and "spears of order", However, no one knows where these two chaotic treasures are, and their comprehensive ability is not as good as "trial balance". How can he not be nervous when such a heavy treasure falls into the hands of Kunpeng, who is an enemy of Hongjun Daozu.


    Buddha blood QQ group: 31295677, welcome to join. The new book "evil gods cultivate immortals" has been uploaded. Please support it.

 Chapter 1237

    As soon as Kunpeng and empress Houtu left the pass, Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi came to the door to see their anxious appearance. Kunpeng and empress Houtu smiled at each other and understood what each other thought.


    After sitting down, Kunpeng asked, "what''s the matter with the three Taoist friends so eager to find poor Taoist and backearth Taoist friends?"


    Haotian said: "Kunpeng Daoyou, although we won the previous World War I, the other party didn''t lose much after all, and there are chaotic Linggen in hand. Can we ask you when to start the final counterattack and win heaven and hell with one blow!"


    Hearing Haotian''s words, Kunpeng sneered. At the time of the decisive battle, all the experts in beijulu Prefecture went to fight, but only Haotian left his main force. Now he put forward such things. How would Kunpeng be willing to listen.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said calmly, "it''s not urgent. After all, we''ve experienced a big war before. We''re all damaged and unable to fight again. It''s not too late to wait until we recover!"


    Kunpeng''s words embarrassed Haotian, but Haotian also understood that his previous actions had caused Kunpeng''s misunderstanding. At this time, it was useless for him to continue talking, so he kept silent and asked Zhen Yuanzi to negotiate with Kunpeng.


    Just listen, Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, chaos Lingbao is of great importance. We don''t know where the other party gets so many chaos treasures. I want to ask Daoyou for advice!"


    For Zhen Yuanzi, Kunpeng Deng couldn''t ignore it, so he sighed: "I won''t hide it from you Taoist friends. Although I know the origin of chaos treasure, it''s all my own guess. If several Taoist friends really want to know, I''ll talk about my views."


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Taoist friends, please speak frankly. We are all ears!"


    Kunpeng said: "Speaking of chaos treasures, we should start with three thousand chaos gods and demons. All Taoist friends know that three thousand chaos gods and Demons died after the opening of Pangu. However, according to my guess, although these gods and Demons died, their congenital treasures and chaos treasures may not be destroyed. Whether God or sun God, their chaos treasures may all come from these three thousand gods Devil! "


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he couldn''t help saying, "Taoist friend means that the other party has found the place where 3000 chaotic demons died?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s possible, but I can''t know exactly how!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were very excited. The body of 3000 chaotic demons died. If they can find this place, the congenital treasure and chaotic treasure are waving to them.


    Just listen to Haotian said, "I don''t know if Kunpeng Taoist friends know the specific location of the place where the three thousand chaotic gods and Demons died?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said: "I can''t know this, but even if we know what we can do, we can''t get anything. After all, the experts in the four directions world won''t let go of such a place, and not only do they intend that Sanqing, empress Nuwa, the two saints in the West and Hongyun will give up such an exploration, and even Hongjun Taoist ancestor may leave , once the two sides meet here, it will be a bloody battle. I don''t know how many people will die here. It''s not necessary. We''d better not participate in it! "


    Kunpeng''s words are not recognized by Haotian, Xiwang''s mother and Zhen Yuanzi. For the three of them, chaos and congenital treasures are the key to their preaching. They have to work hard anyway.


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, you have seen the situation we are waiting for. There is no innate treasure. How can we prove the Tao with it? Even if the road is difficult, difficult and dangerous, we will not give up!"


    As soon as Zhen Yuanzi said this, he immediately got the support of Haotian and Xi Wangmu. Both of them shouted, "what Zhen Yuanzi''s Taoist friends said is very true. Even if we die, we have to give our lives."


    The performance of zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwangmu was expected by Kunpeng. In fact, if he stood in the position of zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwangmu, he would also make such a choice. If he didn''t become a saint, he would end up as a mole ant. No one was willing to be a mole ant.


    Kunpeng said, "you Taoist friends, your confidence is poor, but I want to say one thing. If I guess correctly, the death place of three thousand gods and demons is likely to be in the center of chaos. Everyone knows the danger in chaos. You have to think clearly, and it is difficult to compete with many forces alone."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, don''t you and Houtu Taoist friends want to participate in this matter?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "if you can, I really don''t want to participate in it too early. That''s not good for me!"


    Kunpeng''s words shocked Haotian, Xi Wang''s mother and Zhen Yuanzi. Without the support of Kunpeng and empress Houtu, how can they compete with the sage alone.


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, if you don''t move with the backcountry Taoist friends, I''m afraid the other party doesn''t dare to act rashly. After all, their nest will be dangerous since that!"


    Kunpeng said: "I also understand this. Now the feud between the two sides is deep. I have to fight to the death with the other party anyway. After all, the ''trial balance'' is not so easy to take. But if the other party doesn''t start, I won''t start either. I want to think about the witches and disciples in beijulu Prefecture. I can''t compare with my Taoist friends."


    The meaning of Kunpeng''s words is obvious. As long as the other party doesn''t move, Kunpeng won''t light out of beigulu state.


    Kunpeng''s decision gave zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwangmu a headache. They all wanted to find the place where 3000 chaotic demons died before the other party took action. Only in that way could they have a chance to seize the chaos treasure or the congenital treasure, but now it is obviously impossible.


    Haotian still wanted to persuade Kunpeng, hoping to make Kunpeng change his mind, so he said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the other party has been scared by us now and will not act rashly, so we should take this opportunity to find the place where the body of three thousand gods and Demons died, and seize the treasure as early as the other party!"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "this is absolutely forbidden. As a human saint, I can''t leave my duty without permission. Once something happens, the consequences will be serious."


    Kunpeng insisted, but Haotian was helpless. When he was ready to give up, suddenly the great witch Xingtian and Hou Yi walked into the hall.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng asked, "what happened? You were so flustered?"


    Hou Yi came forward and said, "teacher, I don''t know what''s the matter in heaven and hell. Suddenly, experts above quasi saints sent out in large numbers and went to chaos under the leadership of two saints, God and Satan. The disciples came to report!"


    As soon as Hou Yi said this, Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi all talked for a long time. They finally waited until the time turned around, so they were all happy.


    Kunpeng couldn''t help frowning when he heard this. Although he said that God and Satan had been expected, the time of the other party''s launch was beyond his expectation. God was robbed of the "judgment balance" and hurt the original God, but it is impossible to get better in time. It is inconceivable why the other party went out in a large scale regardless of their own safety.


    Speaking of Kunpeng, he still doesn''t know about heaven and God. He even doesn''t know about the tree of the world. Although God was seriously injured in the previous World War I, he has the tree of the world and the same source of life. The combination of the two makes him recover his cultivation in a short time.


    When it comes to the source of life, it is the place where angels are born. As long as angels do not fly and scatter, their hearts will be destroyed. As long as they enter the source of life, they can recover with the help of powerful life force. The reason why the angel army can defeat the demons and fallen angels in hell is the source of life.


    Kunpeng didn''t have time to think about why God did this, nor did he think about whether God would recover his accomplishments. Although Kunpeng said to Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi that he didn''t care about the place where three thousand chaotic gods and Demons died, in fact, he cared no more, because he knew that if he wanted to get the treasure of chaos, the place where three thousand chaotic gods and Demons died was the only place, It is also the only chance. Kunpeng can vaguely see that the land of three thousand gods and demons is the end of the great disaster. With the end of the great disaster, this place will eventually disappear between heaven and earth, and everything left in the world by three thousand chaotic gods and demons will be removed. How many congenital treasures or chaotic treasures can be preserved depends on the skills of people like them.


    The place where three thousand gods and Demons die will gather all the experts in the world. It is also a test of the road to the world. As for how many people can survive this test, it is also necessary to compete with their own strength. Without strength, everything will turn into nothingness again.

 Chapter 1238

    The move of God and Satan has led to the development of the world. As the sun god RA and the life of death, who also know the death of three thousand gods and demons, anubis has also integrated all the strong in the Egyptian god domain and gone to the center of chaos.


    Their actions made everyone follow. First, the great burning sky, the great dark sky and Shiva took the experts of the Brahman world into chaos, followed by the sun god RA and the God of death anubis. After that, everyone couldn''t stay, and the Greek and Nordic domains followed one after another.


    Perhaps the place where the 3000 chaotic gods and Demons died is doomed to a decisive battle of life and death. At this moment, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West took out the opportunity of the great road among the yuan gods, so they also gathered a large army to chaos.


    As soon as these people left, the earth fairy world became quiet. Except that the two battlefields continued to keep vigilance against each other, the human and demon races in the four major states became quiet.


    How powerful the sage is. Sanqing, empress Nuwa, the two saints in the West and red clouds can feel that momentum as far away as Kunpeng in North Gulu Prefecture.


    At this time, Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, now all saints are going to chaos. Should we get up too, so as not to lag behind them too long?"


    Kunpeng thought for a moment and said, "going to chaos is not a matter of one breath at a time. You''d better go back and prepare first, and then start when everything is ready. Maybe this trip to chaos is the end of the great disaster!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "what Taoist friends said is very dangerous. We should leave our own orthodoxy anyway!"


    In Zhen Yuanzi''s eyes, only his own orthodoxy can make him pay attention, while Xi Wangmu and Haotian have nothing to prepare for. After all, he is no longer the Lord of heaven, and there is nothing to worry about.


    While the queen mother of the West was meditating with Haotian, Kunpeng said, "Haotian Taoist friend, you just lost your position in heaven because of poor Taoist and others. Poor Taoist also owes Taoist friend a cause and effect. Now the war between the two worlds has ended, and there are many scattered repairs in beigulu state. I want to give everything in beigulu state to Taoist friend. I don''t know what you think?"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, everyone present was shocked by Kunpeng''s decision. Beigulu state said that the environment was dangerous, but it was also one of the four major states. If Haotian didn''t make its idea, it would be false.


    Just listen, Haotian said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, this is not good. After all, there are Taoist friends of the witch family!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "the witch family has their own place. Taoist friends don''t need to care about this!"


    Kunpeng said this very vaguely. He gave Haotian, Xi Wangmu and even Zhen Yuanzi an illusion that the witch family was going to return to the underground. Among you, only empress Houtu vaguely understood that Kunpeng wanted to bring the witch into her own world just in case. After all, no one knows how long their trip will take, but they have to arrange their future.


    Although Kunpeng promised Haotian and Xi Wangmu that they would hand over the world of heaven and hell to them, it was still a mirror, far less direct than beijulu. Therefore, Haotian said, "in that case, thank you Kunpeng Taoist friends for giving up their love. I''ll let people prepare everything."


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "then let''s start action. Get everything ready early, or start early!"


    Kunpeng''s words were recognized by everyone here. Haotian and Xiwang''s mother hurriedly got up and arranged their men to go. They said that Haotian and Xiwang''s mother were filled with emotion. In the last war, they lost a good development opportunity. Now they have the opportunity to put it in front of them. Naturally, they are desperate to seize it.


    When Kunpeng learned that 3000 chaotic gods and Demons had died, he decided to move the witch family into his own world as soon as possible in case of accidents. The arrival of Haotian and West Queen Mother just gave him a sufficient reason, a reason not to be doubted.


    Empress Houtu is now closely connected with Kunpeng. She naturally agrees with Kunpeng''s arrangement. Moreover, Kunpeng''s world is full of aura and is very suitable for the witch army to practice.


    For the sake of safety, Kunpeng also moved his disciples into his own world, and the local emperor Shennong and King Yu also entered this world. Everything in the underground was also handed over to Jiang Ziya. Soon, Kunpeng ended the cause and effect with this world. Without these causes and effects, Kunpeng immediately felt refreshed.


    Cause and effect is the biggest obstacle to cultivation. After there is no cause and effect entanglement, Kunpeng can be said to have separated from the three realms and become unique. Originally, Hongjun Daozu could sense the breath of Kunpeng, but now the breath of Kunpeng has completely disappeared into the three realms. Hongjun Daozu, who fought far away in the sky, was greatly shocked.


    The news of Kunpeng''s breath indicates that the other party has been separated from the Tao of heaven. Being able to do this shows that Kunpeng has the ability to challenge the Tao of heaven. However, Hongjun Daozu believes that Kunpeng''s breakthrough in such a short time must be helped by the chaotic treasure "trial balance", So his heart could not help but live. He also wanted to plug in the land of three thousand chaotic gods and demons.


    With this idea, Hongjun Daozu had to be cruel. Even if he paid a little price, he had to solve his entanglement with each other''s heaven as soon as possible, and then go to chaos to find the place where 3000 chaotic demons died.


    Both Haotian and zhenyuanzi handled things very quickly. In less than half a day, they explained everything and came to meet empress Kunpeng.


    It''s too dangerous in the chaos. Haotian and Xiwang''s mother have no quasi Saint level subordinates, so they can only come. Zhen Yuanzi, not to mention, has always been like this. To their surprise, Kunpeng and empress Houtu didn''t bring any disciples, and they all went alone. Take Kunpeng for example, his disciples are full of five quasi Saint experts, Not to mention the witch clan, there are many top-level wizards.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu ignored the surprise of Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi. After the two sides met, they immediately went to chaos. There were many dangers in chaos. Although Kunpeng was very confident in his cultivation, he didn''t dare to be too careless. He sacrificed the "Twelve chaotic green lotus" to protect the five of them.


    "Chaotic green lotus" is not a treasure of chaos. All chaotic breath is blocked by it and can not cause harm to Kunpeng and others.


    At this time, all those who went to chaos to find the place where three thousand gods and Demons fell were hiding their whereabouts for fear of being watched by others. Kunpeng was no exception. He covered his breath with "Twelve chaotic green lotus".


    The chaotic world is infinitely vast. If it weren''t for the help of the "Twelve chaotic green lotus", and Kunpeng himself has made great progress because of the improvement of the world, he can''t take so many people forward in chaos alone.


    Along the way, everyone carefully explored everything. Soon, Kunpeng and his party approached the periphery of the chaos center. If chaos is very dangerous, the center is even more dangerous. In order to let everyone know the situation here, Kunpeng took out a congenital treasure obtained in the last war and put it into chaos, In an instant, there was a chaotic smell. The congenital treasure was quickly decomposed by these chaotic smells in front of everyone.


    After seeing this scene, Haotian, Xi Wang''s mother and Zhen Yuanzi all took a breath of air-conditioning, which shocked even the empress Houtu, who always thought she was not surprised.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "you Taoist friends, this is just the periphery. The closer you are to the center, the greater the power of chaos. There is no best congenital treasure or congenital treasure to protect your body. It is difficult to walk in the center of chaos. You''d better be prepared to prevent emergencies. Once something happens, I may not take you into account!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Haotian, Xiwang''s mother and zhenyuanzi all sacrificed their own defense Lingbao. Haotian had a "Haotian mirror" on his head, while Xiwang''s mother sacrificed a "western plain cloud flag". Zhenyuanzi''s "earth book" also appeared at his feet, emitting bursts of earth light to protect zhenyuanzi. Among the people, only empress earth didn''t do anything. The witch family was transformed by Pangu''s blood and inherited the physical magic power of Pangu great God. At this time, empress earth''s real body didn''t need to care about the invasion of chaos.


    In order to protect his view, Kunpeng said, "the real body of zuwu is powerful, but it can reduce the danger by one point. You''d better sacrifice the ''chaotic clock'' to protect yourself. Here is close to the center of the chaotic world and is likely to meet the saints of the four directions!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu nodded and said, "thank you for your advice!"


    When empress Houtu said this, she put a "chaos clock" on her head. At the same time, the "flag of the twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits" was hidden around her. As long as empress Houtu moved her mind, she could launch the "array of the twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits" at any time to gather Pangu''s real body to defeat the enemy. Empress Houtu was so careful. Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi naturally strengthened their own defense and looked more careful. They looked like a great enemy.

 Chapter 1239

    Kunpeng is not sure how dangerous this chaotic center is. For safety, Kunpeng secretly hides "trial balance" and "killer sword" around him. He can attack at any time as long as his mind moves.


    After hearing Kunpeng''s warning, all the people were in high spirits. With the changes of the surrounding environment, they were afraid of emergencies.


    This invisible pressure is very heavy for individuals. Fortunately, Kunpeng and his team work together to reduce the pressure. If they walk alone, only this invisible pressure can crush a person''s will. It can be said that the chaotic world is the place that can test a person most. There are dangers everywhere. They will die here if they are not careful, It''s very good for forging people''s will, but this kind of forging takes life as the price.


    For this invisible pressure, Kunpeng and empress Houtu say that they both have strong confidence in their cultivation, but Haotian is no longer able. Among the five people, his cultivation is the lowest, and he has a great weakness in his psychology, which is difficult for him to bear in such an environment, If not for the constant support of the West Queen Mother, Haotian could easily trigger his own demons in this environment.


    Everything about Haotian and the West queen mother fell into Kunpeng''s eyes. For Haotian''s performance, Kunpeng shook his head and was greatly disappointed. No wonder he hasn''t made progress in cultivation for so many years. It''s because Haotian''s state of mind has a problem. There has been a mental demon in his heart. Generally speaking, there may be no problem, but it''s difficult to deal with it under this environment. There are many dangers in chaos. For Haotian to behave like this, Kunpeng thinks that he is only afraid that it is difficult to gain, and becoming a saint is out of reach for him.


    Among the five people, the most surprising to Kunpeng is the queen mother of the West. The queen mother of the West and Haotian have been in charge of Tianting for many years, and their cultivation has not been affected. Even their state of mind is very calm. It can be said that there is no wave in Gujing, but it is close to the center of chaos. Everyone''s state of mind will be affected to a certain extent. It is admirable that the queen mother of the west can have such a state of mind.


    Entering the center of chaos, Kunpeng''s pressure on them is gradually increasing. Along the way, they stop and go, recover their cultivation and state of mind, and then move forward.


    There are no years in chaos, and Kunpeng and they don''t know how long they have been walking. During this time, it is very beneficial to Kunpeng. Under the suppression of the Qi of chaos, his cultivation has been obviously solidified, especially Haotian. In the past, he was seriously injured by destroying the three corpses. There are different injuries in both cultivation and realm, However, after this period of progress, under external pressure, Haotian gradually recovered his original cultivation with the help of the West Queen Mother, and improved. Haotian''s progress made the West queen mother very happy, so they took another step towards the road of saints.


    Unfortunately, the West Queen Mother and Haotian don''t know. Kunpeng doesn''t value them, especially Haotian. Even if his cultivation is completely restored at the moment, it''s not so easy to recover from the broken state of mind. In addition, Haotian still has the existence of heart demons. It seems that the result can be imagined.


    There is a great suppression of magic in chaos. Originally, the Xuanguang skill of Kunpeng and others on the periphery can see the situation within a radius of ten miles, but now it is less than three miles. The gap is so large that it is chilling. This is three times the pressure on the periphery, and they don''t know how far away from the center at this time.


    In chaos, not only people like Kunpeng are worried about this. It can be said that everyone entering the center of chaos has encountered such a situation, but God is even more worried. After all, he has never encountered such a situation before. He doesn''t know why it happened. He can''t help worrying.


    Such a change in the center of chaos is the trend of the avenue. After all, it needs a blood baptism to open a new era, but the avenue also doesn''t want to hurt the vitality of the world. Therefore, it is hoped that those who have no ability can withdraw. However, the avenue is too worried. Under the temptation of chaotic treasure and congenital treasure, no one will retreat. Greed has gone deep into each of them.


    Everyone who entered the chaos went to the depths of chaos under this huge pressure. At the moment, the quasi Saint level masters were unable to resist the boundless pressure from the smell of chaos. They didn''t use the innate Lingbao or the innate Zhibao to resist. It was inconvenient for them to have the help of the teacher.


    With the help of "chaotic green lotus", Kunpeng and his party had much less pressure than others, so they moved faster. Soon they passed through the inner layer of the center of the chaotic world and reached the place of ¡õ¡õ. When they saw the scene in front of them, they couldn''t help being silly.


    I can only see that the center is a huge chaotic black hole about a thousand miles in diameter, but there are bursts of suction from the black hole. If it is not protected by the "chaotic green lotus", I''m afraid they will have to work hard to escape the huge suction from the black hole.


    Seeing this shadow, Kunpeng and his party couldn''t help standing on the spot. They didn''t understand whether this was the place where the bodies of three thousand gods and Demons died. If so, why was the place where the bodies of three thousand gods and Demons died such a huge black hole, whether the chaos treasure they wanted to seize was in the black hole, and where was this huge black hole connected, All this is a mystery, so that they dare not act rashly.


    Entering or not, it bothered Kunpeng and them. For a time, everyone stood on the spot and pondered how to go next.


    In Kunpeng''s meditation place, another team of people came to the center of the chaos. When they realized this, Kunpeng immediately cast a spell to hide his whereabouts and secretly observe where the divine came.


    As a result, Kunpeng was greatly surprised. He never thought that the second place to come to the chaotic world was his old rival God and Satan.


    Seeing the emperor''s appearance, Kunpeng can clearly know that the other party has recovered his cultivation, which shocked Kunpeng. How much God has been hurt. Naturally, he knows why the other party has recovered his cultivation in such a short time. If the other party''s resilience is so strong, if this is really the place where 3000 chaotic demons die, you should be careful about this person.


    Just when Kunpeng was in a trance, another party of people came to the place of chaos. Kunpeng looked at it intently. It turned out that the other party was also people from all over the world. This time, it was people from the God domain of Egypt. Both the sun god RA and the God of death Anubis sacrificed the treasure of chaos, and the God''s watch looked very dignified.


    When the Sun God saw God and Satan, he frowned and said, "I didn''t expect that the two Taoist friends should be faster than us. It''s really beyond our expectation, but I don''t know what the two Taoist friends can get?"


    God snorted coldly and said, "what can we gain? There is such a big black hole in front of us. No one knows whether it is the place we are looking for. Speaking of this, the two Taoist friends are much clearer than us. Can you give us some advice?"


    Hearing God''s counter question, sun god La said calmly, "Taoist friends look up to me. You can arrive before us without harvest. We people with low cultivation naturally have nothing to say!"


    When God heard this, he said, "Taoist friends, I''m afraid we won''t notice this chaotic ¡õ¡õ. If we can''t work together, it''s very bad for us to wait until the saints of the earth fairy world come."


    God''s words moved the sun god la. After a moment of meditation, the sun god La said, "God, there''s no problem if you want to work together, but do you first tell me where the ''judgment balance'' comes from?"


    When God heard this, he smiled and said, "why is it difficult? I found the ''judgment balance'' from the edge of the black hole. To tell the truth, the chaotic world was not as terrible as it is now. Taoist friends also have the treasure of chaos in their hands. I wonder if they all came from here like me?"


    The sun god nodded and said, "yes, that''s right. When anubis and I came here inadvertently, we got two chaotic treasures. It seems that this is the place where 3000 chaotic gods and Demons died in our hearts, otherwise there would be no chaotic treasures here. I don''t know what friends think we should do now?"


    The sun god''s words stopped God and made him don''t know how to answer. Everything here has become very different from his memory, and it is also much dangerous. He is also hesitating.


    Just listen, God sighed: "dissatisfied with the two Taoist friends, I don''t know what to do now. Although we all think this is the place where 3000 chaotic demons die, you and I don''t know whether the result is correct. We still need to discuss it together.

 Chapter 1240

    God''s words made the sun god pull and anubis scold each other shamelessly. They said that when they discussed business together, the other party just wanted to pull themselves as a dead ghost, but they also wanted to pull each other as a dead ghost. It can be said that it was the same shameless for them to scold each other without saying anything.


    The sun god pull said, "Taoist friends, there are only two ways in front of us. One is to sacrifice one''s life and rush into the black hole to see if it is what we think in our heart. The other is to retreat, but I don''t know which one you think we should choose?"


    The sun god Rabbi is even more cruel than God. He directly opens the topic and forces God to make a choice. But God didn''t get along well either. I just heard him say, "at this time, I''m in a dilemma. I don''t know how to choose. Otherwise, I made a decision with Satan''s friends before they came."


    As soon as God said this, the sun god pulled a sneer in his heart, so he said, "in that case, we''d better continue to wait and discuss after other Taoist friends come, so as not to make a wrong decision in a hurry, and it''s too late to regret!"


    Hearing the sun god''s words, God was very helpless, but the other side grasped his own weakness. Sun god RA and anubis had chaos treasure in their hands. They were not afraid of the saints of the earth fairy world. As long as they could prevent the other side from getting chaos treasure, they were different. He lost the "judgment balance", but his strength was greatly reduced, I have to consider the impact of this delay on myself.


    Just when the sun god competed with God, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun came here, but the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun went alone without any disciples. After all, few of their disciples achieved quasi holy results, but they couldn''t afford to lose.


    With the appearance of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the year, the sun god RA and God became nervous, especially the sun god RA and anubis. The Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the year were their enemies. They were wondering whether they could destroy the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the year here with the power of God and Satan.


    Although they had this idea, they were relieved when they saw the defense of the supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun. The supreme old gentleman and the Yuanshi Tianzun had thought of meeting their opponents long before they came, so they sacrificed the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower", "Taiji map" and "central Xuji apricot yellow flag" before entering the chaos, Even in the face of four people, they can protect themselves in a short time.


    The appearance of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor forced God and the sun god to make a choice. Otherwise, over time, I don''t know how many people will come.


    At the thought of this, God''s spirit root "the tree of the world" sent out a green light to illuminate himself with Satan and his subordinates. As soon as his body flashed, he rushed to the black hole. The black hole had a strong suction, but God entered the black hole in an instant.


    After seeing God''s move, the sun god RA and anubis also looked at each other, nodded their heads, and then sacrificed the chaos treasure and the congenital treasure respectively, and rushed to the black hole with their own men.


    Although the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun do not know what is in the black hole, they know from the actions of the sun god and God that this is likely to be the place where 3000 chaotic gods and Demons die. Although they want to go in, they are afraid that the other party will poison themselves in the channel, and they can only stop on the spot and wait for the arrival of others.


    After seeing the action of God and the sun god pulling them, Haotian got worried and said to Kunpeng, "Kunpeng Daoyou, now the other party has entered the black hole. It''s not a matter for us to continue to stay here. Why don''t we go and form an alliance with the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun to enter the black hole!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he frowned and said, "Haotian Taoist friend, do you know if there is danger in the black hole, and why do we want to form an alliance with the supreme old gentleman and Yuanshi Tianzun? Is it them to explore the way or us? If Taoist friend thinks he has the ability to resist all, he can help himself, and the poor will never stop him!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Haotian''s face changed greatly. He didn''t expect that Kunpeng wouldn''t give him any face. However, he asked for it himself. He couldn''t find his place. He should be shamed.


    Seeing this, the mother of the west king said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, no matter whether we form an alliance or not, we can''t stay here all the time. It''s wrong. Although we don''t know the situation in the black hole, God and sun god have entered it first. If it''s really the place where 3000 chaotic gods and Demons die, we''ll be one step later than each other!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he couldn''t help looking at Zhen Yuanzi and asked, "is Daoyou thinking the same?"


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said, "I can''t wait to tell my friends."


    Kunpeng couldn''t help sighing when he heard this. People like Zhen Yuanzi were fascinated by the treasure of chaos. If he didn''t agree with their request again, he was afraid that he would not be far from division. Although it is said that Kunpeng doesn''t need to care about this at the moment, after all, zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu also stood with him. If they give up like this, they will owe each other cause and effect. Kunpeng finally ends all cause and effect. Naturally, he doesn''t want to be contaminated again, and can only agree with each other''s intention.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said: "It''s no problem to enter the black hole. However, I want to explain one thing in advance. The diameter of the black hole is larger than everyone''s idea. Even if we enter the black hole, we may not follow the same path as each other, and we will all scatter with such a large diameter. At that time, life and death will have to live in peace. I hope to invite a Taoist friend Be ready! "


    Kunpeng''s words made Haotian, Xiwang''s mother and Zhen Yuanzi worried. Things are indeed as Kunpeng said. With such a large diameter, its suction can be imagined. Even with the protection of "chaotic green lotus", they may not be able to keep them apart. Once there is a situation of separation, they are much more dangerous.


    Thinking of this, Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, if the five of us work together, can''t we resist the huge suction?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed: "with such great power, I have no confidence to protect myself. Everything in it depends on God''s will. The power of us is very small. I am also illegal to ensure everyone''s safety."


    Although Kunpeng opened the matter, Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi were determined to go into the black hole to find the place where 3000 chaotic gods and Demons died and the treasure of chaos, so they didn''t take Kunpeng''s reminder to heart.


    After seeing their reaction, Kunpeng didn''t say anything. He made a call with empress Houtu and allowed him to enter the black hole.


    At this time, I didn''t expect that the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa also came here. With them were Styx River and some disciples of the sect.


    The appearance of the leader of Tongtian sect is a great joy for the Supreme Lord and the first emperor. If they unite, they don''t have to worry that God and the sun god will have conspiracies in the channel.


    The supreme old gentleman said, "brother Tongtian, I didn''t expect you to come so fast. Just now God and Sun God took people into the black hole. For their own safety, why don''t we join hands to break into the black hole?"


    Hearing what the Supreme Lord said, the leader of Tongtian exchanged views with empress Nu Wa and the Styx River, and then said, "elder martial brother, we have no opinion on this matter. Everything is as the elder martial brother said."


    The leader of Tongtian sect was so interested, but he made the Supreme Lord and the first emperor happy and said, "so let''s start!"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun came to the team of Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa. The Four Saints jointly displayed a large field, wrapped everyone in it and rushed into the black hole.


    After seeing this, Kunpeng didn''t say any more. He followed the supreme old gentleman behind them and drove the "chaotic green lotus" towards the black hole.


    Things went smoothly. Kunpeng was surprised that the huge suction did not force them to separate after entering the black hole. However, Kunpeng''s previous idea was correct. Although they followed behind Taishang Laojun, they had long disappeared from Taishang Laojun when entering the black hole. Only five of them existed in the whole black hole.


    The black hole is not as dangerous as Kunpeng thought before. The positive black hole is like a channel. A huge black channel pulls them to the other end of the channel. What they come in is only one channel, while taishanglao Jun and they go through another channel. After confirming this, Kunpeng understands that even in the same place, but If you do not enter at the same time, you will go through different channels.

 Chapter 1241

    There is no time in the black hole. You have no time in the black hole channel. It feels like a second or an era. It makes people confused and confused. All this seems to have stopped. In general, this black hole can give people a very contradictory feeling.


    They didn''t know how long they had been in the black hole. They just felt that they left the black hole channel at a sudden light. Everything was so strange.


    When they arrived at a new place, they all showed their due vigilance and first began to look at where they were and what the environment was like.


    When they looked up, they were shocked by everything in front of them. This is a blood red world. Whether the sky or the earth, or even the river is blood red, just like a Shura hell, there is no trace of vitality, and everywhere is full of cold and bloodthirsty.


    In such an environment, even saints are cautious, otherwise they will be attracted by this strange environment. It is wrong for saints to have no heart demons. As long as they are human, they all have heart demons, just the difference between strong and weak. No one in the world has no heart demons, even Hongjun Daozu. As long as you have desires, there will be heart demons, In your life, even if you have a strong cultivation, you will die.


    When Zhen Yuanzi saw this scene, he couldn''t help saying, "what place is this? It''s so strange. It''s like the nether blood sea among the three worlds, but it''s even more powerful than the nether blood sea."


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "I don''t know where this is, but the evil spirit here is too heavy. Even if the saints don''t have the innate treasure to protect themselves, they will be attracted by demons over a long period of time. This place is most suitable for the cultivation of Styx and the witch family. Such a heavy evil spirit is a delicious nutrient for them. Let''s see if there is any danger here. If there are no later earth Taoist friends, they can kill the Twelve Gods Big array ''cloth absorbs evil Qi here, but it can enhance the power of big array. "


    Empress Houtu nodded and said, "thank you for your advice."


    Kunpeng smiled and said nothing. Then he performed the art of dark light and began to explore the situation in the tens of thousands of miles. The result shocked everyone. There was no living creature except a piece of blood red or a piece of blood red in the tens of thousands of miles.


    Haotian sighed: "it seems that we have come to a bloody and dead world, tens of thousands of miles around. I''m afraid this is not the place where the 3000 chaotic demons we''re looking for die!"


    Hearing Haotian''s words, Kunpeng shook his head and said: "Haotian Taoist friend, that''s not true! It''s just because it''s so weird, cold and bloodthirsty that it''s the place where we''re looking for the death of 3000 chaotic gods and demons. Only such an environment can explain the resentment of Pangu''s great God''s opening day and the death of 3000 chaotic gods and demons. A universal person''s resentment of death can be earth shaking, but 3000 chaotic gods and demons are destroyed by Pangu''s opening day Can they be free from resentment when they are involved? This strange world just shows all this. "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, everyone present felt very reasonable, but Zhen Yuanzi said, "in that case, what are we waiting for, and immediately set out to look for the legacy of the chaotic demon!"


    Kunpeng said disapprovingly, "zhenyuanzi Taoist friend, your mind is confused!"


    Kunpeng''s words awakened Zhen Yuanzi. Zhen Yuanzi said in a cold sweat: "thank you for your help, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll be controlled by the heart devil. It''s too strange here. As long as there is a small fluctuation in my heart, it will lead to a bigger heart devil, and people will be caught if they are not careful."


    Kunpeng said: "It''s natural, but the resentment of three thousand chaotic gods and demons can make saints die. Besides, quasi saints like you and me, you''d better stabilize your state of mind first to avoid being attracted by the environment, and the consequences will be unimaginable. Moreover, I think we are just outside the world, and the more we go in, the more serious the evil spirit is. We should be prepared in advance to prevent thousands of people 1¡¢ ''''


    Kunpeng is right. This is indeed the place where three thousand gods and Demons died. Their position is indeed the periphery of the world. If they want to get to the treasure of chaos, they can only go to the center of the world. However, it is not easy to get there safely. Three thousand chaotic gods and Demons died here. It is conceivable that they have to pay a certain price.


    Mind is very important for saints and quasi saints. If your mind is damaged, it is likely that you will never make progress in your life. Among the five Kunpeng people, Haotian is the most worried about by Kunpeng. Haotian''s death is small. He is afraid that the outbreak of mind demons will hurt them. Therefore, Kunpeng will remind you to stabilize your mind.


    For Kunpeng, what he cares about at this time is only the chaotic Linggen "tree of the world", and he has not had much temptation. Then, like Kunpeng, the earth empress only hopes to help Kunpeng win the "tree of the world" and improve Kunpeng''s world. Other things are not attractive to her.


    Even if Kunpeng doesn''t say it, zhenyuanzi, Haotian and the West queen mother all know the reputation of the twelve ancestors of witches, and they have just tried it.


    The queen mother of the West said, "the risk is directly proportional to the harvest. If there is no risk, the more dangerous it is, the more benefits it will be. The evil Qi here can be said to be the most in the world. Although there will be no creatures, there will be no shortage of natural materials and earth treasures, especially items such as Xuanyin, which is very good for everyone to refine killing tools."


    Kunpeng frowned at the words of the queen mother of the West. There should be no shortage of Tiancai and earth treasures here, but this is the place where the body of three thousand gods and Demons died. I''m afraid there will be resentment of three thousand chaotic gods and demons in all objects. Three thousand chaotic gods and demons are great gods and demons as famous as Pangu, which can be compared with the way of heaven. Although they die, But the resentment they leave is not necessarily what they can bear. After all, this is a world formed by evil spirit. Everything should be careful.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said: "although there are not few Tiancai and earth treasures, the evil spirit is too heavy here, and those Tiancai and earth treasures are condensed by evil spirit. The combination of the two is afraid that saints will inevitably be triggered by demons. I hope all Taoist friends can think twice before they act, and don''t lose their lives because of temporary greed."


    Kunpeng didn''t care if Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu would listen to his words. Anyway, he should have said it. If they had to be desperate, they wanted to die. They couldn''t help but remind them.


    Among the three, only Zhen Yuanzi was in a peaceful mood, but he listened to Kunpeng''s words. As for Haotian and Xi Wangmu, they didn''t take it for a while.


    As long as we are prepared, Kunpeng will soon calm down the fluctuation of our mind. This is Kunpeng''s saying: "Taoist friends of the back earth, you can put up the ''twelve heavenly gods'' array'' and absorb the boundless evil spirit. Let''s know! For the sake of safety, Taoist friends had better use the ''chaotic clock'' to protect their mind."


    As Kun Peng said, empress Houtu nodded, and then offered the "chaos clock" first, and then offered the "Twelve heavenly gods evil array" to them. Together with the "Twelve heavenly gods evil array", the boundless evil spirit of Dun time flew to them from all directions. With the gathering of evil spirit, people''s own negativity was hooked up by evil spirit, If Kunpeng and others hadn''t taken precautions in advance, I''m afraid they would be attacked by this evil spirit just because of a contact.


    Thinking of this, they all broke out in a cold sweat. Kunpeng, Haotian, Xiwangmu and zhenyuanzi just felt it outside. It is conceivable that the Houtu empress in the center will bear the pressure.


    At this time, Kunpeng hurriedly said, "Houtu Taoist friends, stop quickly!"


    Even if Kunpeng doesn''t say, empress Houtu will immediately stop the operation of the array. The evil spirit here is so heavy that she can''t bear it completely.


    As soon as the array stopped, empress Houtu showed her figure. At this time, Kunpeng and others looked intently and saw that empress Houtu''s face was in cold sweat. It was conceivable that she could force a Zu witch to this share.


    Just listen, empress Houtu said, "you Taoist friends, this evil spirit is too pure. Even if I''m poor, I can''t bear it. If I''m not careful, I will be attacked by the evil spirit and lose my mind."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he asked, "I don''t know if these evil spirits will increase the power of the Twelve Gods and evil spirits array?"


    Empress Houtu sighed: "The power is beyond the imagination of all saints and Taoist friends. Just outside, under this boundless evil spirit, the" Twelve heavenly gods evil array "can be doubled. If you go inside, you''re afraid it will be even more powerful. Under such evil spirit, whether it''s the" Twelve heavenly gods evil array "of the poor, the" immortal sword array "of the leader of Tongtian cult, or even the" Blood River array "of the Styx river The "nine bend Yellow River array" with the truncated education will be surprisingly powerful under such a bad atmosphere. Twice is just a preliminary estimate! "

 Chapter 1242

    Shock! The words of empress Houtu shocked everyone. They all knew that if it was double, only the "nine curved Yellow River array" and the "Blood River array" could kill saints, not to mention the three great killing arrays of "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array" and "killing immortal sword array".


    At this moment, everyone present was frightened at this time. Although Kunpeng had expected that the resentment and evil spirit formed by these three thousand chaotic demons would greatly increase the strength of those who practice evil spirit, resentment and dead spirit, he never thought that the effect would be so large, and it was unimaginable.


    All saints are mole ants. Every mole ant can kill saints with the help of the evil spirit of these three thousand gods and demons. Wouldn''t the saint challenge the way of heaven with the help of the resentment of these three thousand chaotic gods and demons.


    When Kunpeng heard this, he asked, "how dangerous is it to improve your strength so much?"


    After hearing this, empress Houtu sighed differently: "The opposite is both positive and negative. There are advantages and disadvantages. In this evil spirit, there are three thousand chaotic demons'' grievances. Just the periphery makes me feel the strength of the grievances. If there is no ''chaotic clock'' to protect me, I''m afraid it will be possessed by the grievances left by three thousand chaotic demons, and eventually become an existence that can only kill. Although I have no testimony, I am confident in the realm It is not weaker than saints. I have a "chaotic clock" that is still true. Others can imagine that if they don''t know how to converge, only death is waiting for them. "


    Kunpeng immediately recovered his true colors. In fact, he also suspected this before. Each of the three thousand chaotic gods and Demons has the existence that is not more important than Hongjun Daozu. How powerful the resentment gathered by the three thousand people, and this resentment has been suppressed in the center of chaos for so many years, which has affected the center of chaos and completely turned it into a ghost land.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng couldn''t help saying: "this bloody world is transformed by the flesh and blood of three thousand chaotic demons and grievances, which has an additive effect on the strength of some people. We know the danger, but not necessarily these people also know. If it''s not necessary, we''d better not fight with them, lest the consequences will be unimaginable if the other party is crazy!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, empress Houtu nodded and said, "what Taoist friends said is very true. If a saint like the leader of Tongtian cult once uses the ''immortal killing sword array'', even Hongjun Taoist ancestors have to retreat. I''m afraid only Taoist friends can fight one of us!"


    Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi all agree with this statement, but they have doubts, so they say: "Kunpeng Daoyou, although we don''t want to be enemies with each other, once we really get the center of this bloody world, even if we want to avoid it, the saints of the four worlds just don''t think so. They can''t ignore the chaotic treasure or the congenital treasure. At that time, everything can''t be controlled by us."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sighed in his heart. He understood that Zhen Yuanzi and his disciples were determined to sacrifice their lives. They were unwilling to let go under such danger, so he said, "I''m just making a suggestion. Everything needs to be decided by several Taoist friends. It''s best to protect their lives first. We can talk about other things only if we save their lives, otherwise everything is empty talk."


    Kunpeng just reminds Zhen Yuanzi that the catastrophe is no longer under the control of human beings. She has the power of the world to protect herself, but she doesn''t have to worry about the impact of the catastrophe. Then the earth empress herself has great merit and virtue, and the innate treasure "chaos clock" and "Twelve Gods and evil array" will not be easily affected by the catastrophe, and Zhen Yuan Zi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu have been affected by the evil spirit of the great disaster and can''t see the development of the situation. Even Kunpeng''s persuasion is useless. Only when they can get out of this dilemma can they get out of the great disaster.


    However, such a catastrophe is the most powerful mass robbery since the opening of Pangu God. Everyone is involved, even Hongjun Daozu is no exception. How can it be so easy to escape.


    If empress Houtu didn''t trust Kunpeng''s fortune, she would be trapped in this disaster like zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu.


    Opportunity is also a kind of strength. Although Kunpeng is also very fond of Zhen Yuanzi, their friendship is always not as good as that with empress Houtu. After all, Kunpeng and empress Houtu are friends of life and death. Empress Houtu can reach the peak of quasi Saint so quickly, which is due to more than half of Kunpeng''s credit.


    For Kunpeng, Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi didn''t listen. For them, although the bloody world is very dangerous, it''s not enough to stop them. For the three of them, preaching has become their demons. Everything is based on preaching, and others will be left behind.


    Kunpeng and others entered this world. Not long later, all saints entered this world. The most sensitive thing about this world was the two saints in the West. Once they entered the bloody world, they immediately found that their strength was suppressed by the bloody world. After discovering this, they were shocked.


    The Buddhist mind method is very good at sensing the evil Qi. When the two saints in the West understood that they could form such a huge world of evil Qi, we can imagine how powerful the strong man who died in this space is.


    Just listen, zhunti said, "elder martial brother, it seems that we have found the right place. I''m afraid it''s the place where 3000 chaotic gods and Demons died, otherwise there wouldn''t be such a powerful evil spirit!"


    Then he nodded and said, "that''s right, but in such an environment, there are great restrictions on us. You and I are afraid that it will be difficult to give full play to our strength. Once we go to the enemy, it will be much more dangerous. We''d better find our allies first, otherwise it will be difficult to do anything under this situation."


    Zhunti sighed when he heard this: "senior brother, the bloody world is endless. How can we find allies, and we don''t know whether Sanqing, empress Nuwa, Kunpeng, empress Houtu and even Hongyun will come or not."


    Then he said: "They can''t resist the temptation of chaos treasure. Since we can all come, empress Sanqing, Nuwa, Kunpeng and Houtu will also come. The reason why we can''t find each other is that the other party is transmitted to a different place from us! Now we are in the outermost part of the world. There is such a great evil spirit only in the periphery, but I want to know how much the evil spirit in the center of the world will be, but you and I should be careful. "


    For the sake of chaos, the two saints in the West brought all the quasi Saint level masters in the West. The five quasi Saint ancient Buddha, Guanyin Bodhisattva, Duobao Tathagata Buddha, Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha, Guanyin Bodhisattva and Duobao Tathagata Buddha, are all right. After all, they are apprentices with art and are not completely practicing Buddhism, so they soon got rid of the influence of evil Qi on them. Maitreya Buddha and medicine However, Shifo was miserable. Under the influence of evil spirit, his accomplishments were forcibly lowered.


    In order to protect everyone from the evil spirit, the saints were introduced to sacrifice the "nine grade Golden Lotus" early to protect everyone. Under such an environment, the "merit Golden Lotus" can exert full power. As soon as the evil spirit approached the "nine grade Golden Lotus", it was immediately avoided by the spirit of merit.


    Seeing this scene, the two saints of Jieyin and zhunti were not happy, but their hearts became more heavy. The bloody world obviously added bonus to those who practice the power of darkness and can suppress the Dharma, while the enemies of the two saints in the west, Zhongda Heitian and Shiva, obviously took the road of darkness. Once the two sides met, they were afraid that they would not win without reinforcements Opportunities.


    For this, not only are the two saints in the West worried about this, that is, the ancient Buddha who lit the lamp, the Guanyin Bodhisattva and the multi treasure Tathagata Buddha are also worried about this. Now they are related to Buddhism, both prosperity and loss. Then they will be affected by their cultivation due to their evil spirit.


    At this time, the two saints in the West had to comfort them. They just heard the sage say: "Everything has its advantages and disadvantages. The road is balanced. Although our cultivation has been greatly suppressed, the Dharma pays attention to the state of mind. We don''t need to worry about the breeding of demons due to the attack of evil Qi. On the whole, we are better than each other, but you don''t need to worry too much."


    The introduction of saints is quite right. To a certain extent, the Buddha Dharma can resist heart demons. At least they are higher than others in this point, which makes the lantern burning ancient Buddha, Guanyin Bodhisattva and Duobao Tathagata sigh in their hearts.


    However, water and fire can overcome each other, but ultimately it depends on their own strength to decide the outcome. On the periphery of the bloody world, they can resist the evil spirit invasion by virtue of Buddhism, but if they reach the center of the world, they can''t resist the evil spirit formed by the death of 3000 chaotic gods and demons.


    There is no fairness in this bloody world. Everything should be based on your own strength. If you have strong cultivation, you naturally need not worry. The congenital treasure or chaotic treasure is waving to you. If you have no ability but have to enter this world, your death is your final end.


    Among the people who have entered this world, there are only a few who can come to the end. If there is no special reason, the death of those who are expected to be saints in the early stage is the inevitable result.

 Chapter 1243

    Among the three realms, the first to enter this world, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian leader and empress Nuwa are also facing difficulties at the moment.


    Entering the bloody world, the leader of Tongtian cult immediately felt the change of "killing immortals and Four Swords", and vaguely wanted to get rid of the master of Tongtian cult, which greatly changed the leader''s face¡® "Kill immortal four Swords" is the foundation of Tongtian cult leader. If he loses this treasure, he and the sect will be finished, but there can be no loss.


    Although the leader of Tongtian cult did not understand what had happened, he did not hesitate to immediately suppress the change of "killing immortal four Swords". The action of the leader of Tongtian sect was noticed by the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and empress Nuwa.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman asked, "what happened to younger martial brother Tongtian?"


    Although it is said that there is a great contradiction between the leader of Tongtian cult and the supreme old gentleman, they are in the same boat at the moment. The leader of Tongtian cult doesn''t want to hide it, so he said: "I don''t know why there is something wrong with the ''Four Swords of killing Immortals'' in the space. It seems that this space is very not simple!"


    The power of the "immortal killing four Swords" was very clear to everyone present. It could affect the seriousness of the "immortal killing four Swords", so everyone couldn''t help being vigilant.


    Speaking of this, it''s nothing. The "killing immortals and Four Swords" was formed by the resentment of Pangu God and the "power of the four poles of heaven and earth". The resentment of Pangu God resonated with the resentment of 3000 chaotic gods and Demons after their death.


    Although it is said that this bloody world makes the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian cult leader and empress Nu Wa uncomfortable, the external power of blood evil can''t cause any harm to him. After all, they all have great merits and virtues to protect themselves from all evil. However, when the "four swords for killing immortals" change, they can''t help being careless.


    At this time, the Styx river suddenly said, "the four saints are full of evil spirit. The ''four swords for killing Immortals'' are originally tools for killing. It is normal to be affected. I feel that my mind is affected by this evil spirit and my strength has increased!"


    If it is said that in the past, they did not care too much about the evil spirit in this bloody world, but they were greatly shocked to hear the words of the Styx river. The Styx river was only one line away to prove the truth, that is to say, the Styx river was no weaker than any saint in this world. How can such a strange thing not shock them. But then the words of Styx reassured them a lot.


    Just listen, Styx said: "I don''t know why the evil spirit in this world is different from the evil spirit in the poor blood sea. There are many grievances in it. If I didn''t know this negative force very well, I''m afraid I would be affected by it!"


    The Supreme Lord didn''t want to hurt the team at the beginning, so he sacrificed the "heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower" to force the evil spirit back. Then he said: "I can tell you that this is the place we are looking for. If I guess correctly, the chaotic treasure and congenital treasure we are looking for are in the center of the world."


    The words of the supreme old gentleman aroused greed in everyone''s heart, the treasure of chaos, which is what all of them want. Although everyone''s greed has been aroused, the matter has not been solved. The leader of Tongtian cult can only suppress the "four immortal killing Swords". Without the "immortal killing sword array", their strength will be greatly reduced, which everyone doesn''t want to see.


    At this time, Yuanshi Tianzun said, "younger martial brother Tongtian, since the ''immortal killing four swords'' has changed, why don''t you set up the'' immortal killing sword array ''to see why this happened!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun''s words let the leader of Tongtian see a glimmer of hope. He has been drilling into a dead corner. Although the "four swords for killing immortals" have changed, repression is not the way to solve the problem. If you want to solve the problem, you need guidance. Only guidance can fundamentally solve the problem.


    After hearing the reminder from the emperor of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the leader of Tongtian cult couldn''t wait to deploy the "immortal killing sword array". The "immortal killing sword array" was not inferior to the three great killing arrays of the flood and famine. The sword array killed the sword together, but the four swords were a burst of low sound, which caused a burst of vibration in the bloody world, and countless evil spirits surged to correspond with the sword array.


    The mutual resentment has deepened the power of the "immortal killing sword array", but at the same time, it is not easy for the leader of Tongtian cult to be impacted by the huge resentment. If he is not protected by the opening merit of Pangu God, I''m afraid he has to be possessed by demons at the moment.


    The changes caused by the "immortal killing sword array" remind the river Styx. The "immortal killing sword array" is a killing array, and his "Blood River array" is also a killing array. Moreover, it is not inferior to the "immortal killing sword array" in absorbing evil Qi. With the power of the array, he is also fully capable of killing saints. At the thought of this, the river Styx couldn''t help smiling.


    Soon, the leader of Tongtian cult found that the "immortal killing sword array" was more and more affected. If he didn''t stop the array in time, he was afraid that he would be seriously affected, so he forcibly cut off the connection between the "immortal killing sword array" and the evil spirit and stopped the array. Not to mention that this method was really effective, but the "immortal killing four Swords" calmed down after the "immortal killing sword array", There is no need for Tongtian sect leader to suppress it.


    The change caused by the "immortal sword array" has made everyone in the bloody world aware of it and are exploring what caused such a great change.


    For such a thing, the leader of Tongtian cult did not expect that the "immortal killing sword array" could cause changes in the origin of the world. It would be unreasonable if it did not attract the attention of the saints.


    Among the saints, few people thought of this matter to the leader of Tongtian cult, but all thought that the changes in this world were caused by the birth of chaotic treasure or congenital treasure, so they all accelerated their progress and went to the center of the world regardless of everything,


    Apart from the leader of Tongtian cult, only Kunpeng and empress Houtu felt the most about this matter.


    Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi were in a hurry to go to the center of the world, but they were persuaded by Kunpeng and empress Houtu. They didn''t hurry to die.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said: "It''s not easy. We''d better stop for a moment. Such a big noise has shocked the original power of the world, but it''s not the birth of chaotic treasure and congenital treasure. After all, we don''t sense the treasure light. All we can sense is the evil spirit. I''m afraid that in addition to the" Twelve Gods evil array ", there is only the" immortal killing sword "of Tongtian sect leader ''array'' has such power to you just now! "


    All the people in the "immortal killing sword array" of Tongtian sect leader didn''t change their faces. Haotian said, "Taoist friends mean that Tongtian sect leader and his party are in trouble?"


    Kunpeng sighed, "I don''t know if they are in trouble, but they can make such a big noise. I''m afraid it''s not stable there. We''d better be careful!"


    It can be said that the "sword array for killing immortals" is now the first of all arrays, and only this array is complete for the three great killing arrays in the flood and wasteland. The "stars in the sky array" has completely disappeared. However, the "Twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits array" can not play the array to the extreme without the body of zuwu. It is considered that the empress earth has the "flag of twelve heavenly gods and evil spirits", but it can only play 50% or 60% of its power, Compared with the fierce array of "killing immortal sword array", it is very different.


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he smiled and said, "with the power of Tongtian sect, even if they encounter trouble, it won''t be a big deal. After all, they have a large number of people and a congenital treasure in hand. In addition, the ''killing immortal sword array'' can block the killing Buddha. No one can stop them unless it is the way of heaven."


    Kunpeng, they never thought that things were not what they thought. What caused this great change was that the resentment left by Pangu in the "Four Swords of killing immortals" corresponded with the resentment of 3000 chaotic gods and demons in this world.


    Speaking of this, perhaps it is everything arranged by the avenue. Anyway, Pangu great God and three thousand chaotic gods and Demons died in the hand of heaven, and Pangu great God opened the sky so that three thousand chaotic gods and Demons died, but there is a great cause and effect between the two sides. Pangu great God has died, which is naturally borne by Sanqing and twelve ancestral witches, but now there are only twelve ancestral witches left Empress earth, with the help of Kunpeng, has settled all the causes and consequences. In addition, because of the selfishness of Taoist Hongjun, he handed over the treasure of "killing immortals and Four Swords", which originally belonged to the witch family, to the leader of Tongtian cult, all the causes and consequences fell on the leader of Tongtian cult.


    If the leader of Tongtian cult can''t wake up from the resentment of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, he will die. This is also the cause and effect of Pangu''s debt to three thousand chaotic gods and demons. Fortunately, after the war of God sealing, the leader of Tongtian cult has made great progress in his self-cultivation, which enabled him to overcome this difficulty and successfully resolve this cause and effect.

 Chapter 1244

    Compared with the plight of Tongtian leader, other saints are much better. At least they don''t need to be tested by the road like Tongtian leader, but they can move smoothly and quickly to the center of the bloody world.


    However, these people think things too simply. If things are as they think, the congenital treasure and chaotic treasure hidden in this world for so long have been robbed by others. How can they keep them until now and let them compete for them.


    In particular, God, sun god RA and anubis were also stunned by the treasure of chaos. They never thought why they would retreat if it was so easy to break through the center of chaos. Li is dizzy, but he is right at all. The three of them made such a low-level mistake, which finally pushed them into the abyss of collapse.


    On the periphery of the bloody world, these evil spirits formed by the death of three thousand chaotic gods and demons do not pose a great threat to the saints and their disciples. After all, the saints have high cultivation and are able to stop these evil spirits with low concentration, but they underestimate this evil spirit and the resentment of three thousand chaotic gods and Demons towards the way of heaven and the road, Although the three thousand chaotic gods and demons are not as powerful as Pangu, they are also born in chaos after all, but their mana is very strong. It is conceivable that such people die without reason. It is also conceivable that the danger of a world formed by their grievances is so great that their saints are so arrogant that they will naturally end up in pain.


    But Kunpeng and empress Houtu, although they both know the danger of this world, they also understand that everything has been divorced from their imagination when things have developed to this point, and the next things are beyond their control. Everything depends on the development trend of things, so they don''t want to be the first bird and are always unwilling to advance rashly.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu''s idea can''t affect Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi. They always hope to quickly rush into the center of the world and compete for the chaotic treasure or congenital treasure, so that they can preach smoothly.


    Just listen, Haotian said, "Houtu Taoist friends, although this place is dangerous, the heavenly materials and earth treasures here are very suitable for the witch family to cultivate witchcraft. Taoist friends should collect more!"


    For Haotian''s kindness, empress Houtu could only nod, but she didn''t collect heaven and earth treasures as Haotian thought. Although it is said that there are dark Tiancai and Dibao, the resentment among the Tiancai and Dibao is too great, and the witch family itself is very irritable. Once it is affected again, it is bound to cause some damage to the world of Kunpeng, which is not what empress Houtu wants to see. After all, only after Kunpeng''s world is completely improved, can the witch family get rid of its fate and no longer have to worry about mass robbery.


    Unfortunately, Haotian didn''t know what empress Houtu thought. If he knew that Kunpeng had such a world, he might leave the three worlds with the West Queen Mother.


    Speaking of it, Zhen Yuanzi also knows the existence of this world, but Zhen Yuanzi''s foundation is completely in the three realms. He is difficult to give up his own foundation, so he doesn''t have that mind. Moreover, in Zhen Yuanzi''s heart, he always believes that although Kunpeng can be compared with the saints, he is not like Hongjun Daozu, so he dare not take the last step.


    Maybe this is the will of heaven. Zhen Yuanzi has been a good man all his life, but he doesn''t want to offend others, but he hasn''t thought about how you can get the recognition of heaven if you don''t be tough.


    Although empress Houtu didn''t recognize Haotian''s words, she was also excited, so she secretly said to Kunpeng, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, now we have entered the place where 3000 chaotic gods and Demons died. I wonder if you can get through to your own world?"


    After hearing what empress Houtu said, Kun Peng understood the reason. To tell the truth, he had not contacted his own world since he entered the bloody world. If the world was subject to the influence, the consequences would be serious.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng immediately contacted his own world. As a result, Kunpeng breathed a long sigh, but his own world was not different due to the influence of the power of chaos.


    Kunpeng went into chaos to find the place where 3000 chaotic gods and Demons died. The biggest reason is not the three treasures of chaos in his hands, but his own power of the world. As long as the power of the world is there, he can get out anytime and anywhere without worrying about his own safety.


    After investigation, Kunpeng said: "Taoist friends, don''t worry. I''m still able to connect with the world. However, Taoist friends still don''t let the witch family enter this world. Although the witch family has no yuan God and can absorb the evil spirit here without limitation to improve its strength, don''t forget that this world is formed by the resentment of 3000 chaotic gods and demons. We don''t know everything, one Once something happens, the witch family will lose its vitality. Although there is no evil spirit in the poor world, the spirit of heaven and earth is much better than the three worlds, which is also very beneficial to the witch family. "


    Empress Houtu just thought about it. In fact, she was not really moved. When she heard Kunpeng''s words, she immediately gave up her previous ideas. However, Kunpeng''s words reminded empress Houtu. She just heard her say: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, since you want to improve the world, evil Qi is also an indispensable existence in the world. There are so many evil Qi in this world. Why don''t you incorporate some natural materials and earth treasures into your own world and speed up the evolution of the world."


    Empress Houtu''s words are a new idea for Kunpeng. I have to say that empress Houtu''s words are very reasonable, at least in the evolution of the world. Although it is said that the "innate five elements array" distributed by the spiritual root of the innate five elements can transform Yin and Yang into heaven and earth, after all, it takes time. If you can take advantage of the natural materials and earth blessings formed by the evil Qi of the world, Reducing it to turbid gas can speed up the evolution of one''s own world. As for the grievances of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons in Tiancai and Dibao, as long as they enter the world, all grievances will turn into fly ash under the power of the world and the innate five elements array.


    After understanding this, Kunpeng said, "thank you for your advice. If there is no accident, the time required for the formation of the underground will be greatly shortened after the Tiancai and Dibao of the world want to help."


    Kunpeng began to collect the natural materials and earth treasures outside the bloody world. The evolution of one world needs huge aura support. Therefore, as long as it is useful, Kunpeng will not let go. Soon, the natural materials and earth treasures encountered on their way forward fell into Kunpeng''s world.


    Kunpeng''s action shocked Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi. In the past, Kunpeng took the road of merit and virtue. Why was he suddenly interested in this evil spirit? Did he collect these dark natural materials and earth treasures to refine a sinister magic weapon by himself!


    Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi soon gave up this idea. Even though Kunpeng has a high level of refining treasure, it is not so easy to refine a congenital or acquired treasure, and Kunpeng has no need to refine such treasure. After all, he has three chaotic treasures in his hand, not to mention his disciples, It can be said that he is armed to the teeth. The two acquired merits and treasures in Kunpeng''s hand have been given, not to mention the congenital Lingbao.


    Although the three of them couldn''t figure out Kunpeng''s intention, they didn''t relax their attention to Kunpeng and empress Houtu, and wanted to observe each other''s intention from their every move. Unfortunately, although their ideas are good, the results are unsatisfactory. What kind of cultivation Kunpeng can let them see their ideas. Moreover, the power of the world is very important. Kunpeng doesn''t want to get involved at this time.


    Although the blood world is very big, the periphery is very small. Soon Kunpeng and empress Houtu entered the inner layer, and the pressure in the inner layer is ten times higher than that in the periphery. The concentration of evil Qi is so high that human flesh eyes can see clearly. Such a great evil Qi reduced the speed of their group again.


    Moreover, compared with the outer and inner layers, they are not only very angry, but after the death of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, their minds are divided into many resentful souls wandering in this world. Originally, because of the evil spirit, I was blocked from moving forward. At this time, combined with the obstruction of the wandering soul, it is even more difficult. It can be said that it is a risk step by step.


    However, it''s not just Kunpeng who has been treated like this. Daozhi Gong, all saints and their disciples who enter this bloody world, want to get the chaos treasure. Everything should be based on their strength. This is also an examination of them by Daodao. If they can''t survive such a disaster, Then they will not be able to participate in the final battle for chaos treasure.


    Under the temptation of chaos treasure, all forces are showing their magic powers. They want to reach the center of the world one step ahead of others. Only when they reach the center of the world one step ahead of others can they have a greater opportunity to seize chaos treasure than others. This is what all saints think, even the cautious old gentleman, Others, not to mention.

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 784 encounter the enemy


    The wandering souls transformed by the thoughts of three thousand chaotic demons are good materials for refining evil weapons. People who favor the dark side, such as Styx, Satan, big dark sky and anubis, are very jealous of these materials. If they can refine these wandering souls, they will greatly improve their cultivation.


    People who are inclined to cultivate the power of darkness are very moved, and they have a great chance to get some information about the opening of Pangu God from the incomplete memory of these wandering souls. Of course, they may also know some information about the treasure of chaos.


    However, it''s a pity that they have such delicious food in front of them, but they don''t have time to enjoy it and can only reluctantly give up. After all, compared with chaos treasure, all this is nothing. Although they may get some information about chaos treasure from the memory of these wandering souls, it''s not easy to refine a wandering soul, which takes a long time, After they refined their wandering souls, it was too late. At that time, I was afraid that all saints had reached the center of the world.


    Among all the groups, the lowest strength is the Nordic Protoss belonging to the heaven of red cloud and the city of the sky. Although they have the support of saints, their own strength is insufficient after all. Even if they have a strong background, they can''t compare with those saints who have different hearts.


    Maybe it was God''s will. The Nordic divine realm represented by Odin bumped into Kunpeng and others in the inner layer of the bloody world.


    Although there is no direct conflict of interest between the northern Kulu state represented by Kunpeng and the Nordic divine domain of the city of the sky, since the two sides have met, a life and death war is inevitable. After all, if they can eliminate some strength of the opposing side before approaching the center of the bloody world, it is very beneficial for them to seize the treasure of chaos.


    For this reason, when Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi found Odin, they immediately took action to surround Odin and his party.


    At this time, Kunpeng and others did not hide their killing intention, because there was no need. The two sides were enemies no matter what they said, and there was no possibility of peaceful coexistence.


    After seeing the strong killing intention of Kunpeng and his party, Odin regretted it very much. He shouldn''t come to fight for merit and profit. He should go ahead regardless of everything, otherwise he wouldn''t run into Kunpeng and empress Houtu here.


    Odin knew that he was inferior to Kunpeng and his party in both cultivation and strength, but it was not his wish to let him wait for death. Anyway, he had to fight, so he endured his fear and came forward and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, there is no deep hatred between you and me. There is no need to fight for life and death here. That will only cheaper others and affect the speed of Taoist friends'' progress. In this way, I''m afraid that Taoist friends will lose their qualification to compete for the treasure of chaos in the end!"


    It has to be said that Odin still has some wisdom. He even directly took chaos to Bora to lure Kunpeng, so as to make Kunpeng give up chasing himself. If it were an ordinary person, his plan might be successful, but he is facing Kunpeng at the moment. This measurement is unlikely to affect Kunpeng''s decision. Of course, if the protagonists of this trip are Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi, his suggestions will also be effective.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said calmly, "the treasure of chaos can be met but not asked. I''m lucky to get it and lose my life. I don''t have to worry too much. Moreover, you and I are great enemies of life and death. In such a case, I won''t let you go easily. After all, I want to be dominated by all the people in the three circles."


    Kunpeng''s words showed his infinite killing intention, which made Odin timid. However, under the threat of life and death, Odin made great progress in intelligence and said: "Kunpeng Taoist friend has three chaotic treasures in his hand, so he is not in a hurry to compete. I can understand this, but Taoist friend can''t care about the interests of his allies. Other Taoist friends are afraid that they can''t be compared with Taoist friends who are rich in wealth!"


    Odin''s words openly provoked the relationship between Kunpeng and others. Under normal circumstances, his words could not move Haotian, Xi Wang''s mother and Zhen Yuanzi. However, under current circumstances, they all began to doubt Kunpeng''s personality.


    In the face of such a situation, Kunpeng sneered repeatedly. It was obvious that he was dissatisfied with the three people, Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu. However, the more it was, the stronger the killing intention in Kunpeng''s heart was.


    Fortunately, empress Houtu remains the same and her support for Kunpeng remains unchanged. From this point, we can see that the relationship between Kunpeng and empress Houtu has reached the point of integration of the two.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said calmly, "Odin, no matter what you say, you can''t change my idea. I want to fight for all living beings in the three realms. Asking myself is a clear conscience. If someone doesn''t want to be with me, you can leave me by yourself and never stop me. You want to say something about me, but you underestimate me."


    Kunpeng''s words were decisive and gave people a very firm feeling. It seemed that nothing could move the decision in Kunpeng''s heart. People familiar with Kunpeng knew that Kunpeng was the most dangerous in this state.


    Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi were hesitant at first, but when they heard Kunpeng''s words, they couldn''t help but be surprised. They immediately gave up their previous ideas and spoke in support of Kunpeng. They didn''t want to make enemies with Kunpeng because of this. That would only be bad for themselves. After all, Kunpeng stood on the great righteousness of the three realms, so they couldn''t help being careless, Otherwise, as long as all living beings in the three realms know this in the future, all their foundations in the three realms will be destroyed, which is not what they want to see.


    Seeing that zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwangmu were able to understand, Kunpeng generally didn''t care about them, so he said, "thank you for the support of the three Taoist friends. Those disciples and grandchildren of Odin have a lot to do. The latter Taoist friends are on guard to prevent accidents!"


    Kunpeng''s arrangement is very reasonable. In such a dangerous place as the bloody world, we should be careful of attacks from others anytime and anywhere, just as they hit each other.


    When King Odin saw that the war was inevitable, he couldn''t help getting angry. He was so low-key in exchange for such a result. He decided to fight Kunpeng to the death. Even if he died, Kunpeng and his party would pay a considerable price.


    At the thought of this, Odin sacrificed the ''kungunir'' meteor gun. This gun is a gift from the other party''s heaven. It is refined from the branches of the world tree and many treasures. It is a rare congenital treasure.


    Odin''s sacrifice of this treasure shows that he wants to fight with his life. It is said that he is willing to cut all over and dare to pull the emperor off his horse. If Odin is really desperate, things are really dangerous, especially in this state.


    In the face of Odin''s madness, Kunpeng sneers. The shooting star gun is refined from the branches of the world tree. If he can''t capture the world tree from God in this catastrophe, well, this shooting star gun is also a choice for Kunpeng. As long as it can be turned into the original force, it also has a certain opportunity to evolve into a new world tree. So when Odin offered the shooting star gun, his fate had been decided. Kunpeng would never let him leave here alive. Even if he paid a heavy price, he would destroy each other.


    The tree of the world is too important for Kunpeng. This is the key to whether he can evolve his world into a disaster free world. Anyone who wants to stop him will face Kunpeng''s anger.


    The lion fought the rabbit with all his strength. Although Kunpeng was far better than Odin in cultivation, he did not dare to be careless. After all, everything could happen in this world. At the beginning, Kunpeng sacrificed the "killing sword" as a destructive artifact.


    The "killing sword" has now evolved into a chaotic treasure. A chaotic treasure with destructive properties is infinitely powerful. There are not many treasures in the whole world that can resist such a treasure. At least there is no such congenital treasure in Odin''s hands.


    The "killing sword" is not only the destructive power of the "four swords for killing immortals", but also the three thousand chaotic demons have to retreat. When the "killing sword" comes out, the wandering souls formed by the residual thoughts of the three thousand chaotic demons feel the threat of death and flee here one after another, and the evil spirit that has been surrounding the people has also been driven back. Such fierce power is beyond the innate treasure.


    Odin''s face turned pale when he saw Kunpeng sacrificing the sword. He had never seen the battle between Kunpeng and the dark dragon. For example, the existence of destructive beasts such as the dark dragon died under the "killing sword", and it was naturally difficult for a saint like him to resist.


    Although it is said that Odin has the support of heaven behind him, Kunpeng is not on his side. He will no longer be interested in heaven. Moreover, he knows more or less the crazy name of Kunpeng. How can a strong man who dares only to be a saint dare to be an enemy of heaven, and how can he care about him as a small saint.

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 785 war


    The battle is inevitable. Odin also knows that he has no chance to survive, so the whole person has gone crazy, and the people of his Nordic family are also crazy about it.


    Perhaps Odin''s madness is connected with the resentment left by three thousand chaotic demons. Perhaps Odin''s death in his heart led to the evil spirit in the world. The originally quiet evil spirit went crazy again and poured into Odin''s body.


    This situation was unexpected to Kunpeng and others. Odin practiced the law of the pulse of water, which could not be connected with the evil Qi, but the scene in front of him showed that everything was continuing.


    As the evil spirit broke into the body, Odin''s combat power increased sharply. Seeing this scene, Haotian, Xi Wang''s mother and Zhen Yuanzi couldn''t help turning pale. If they let each other continue, they were afraid that the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Just listen, Haotian said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, you can''t let the other party continue, otherwise when his strength reaches the limit, it will be very disadvantageous to all of us!"


    For Haotian''s words, Kunpeng shook his head and said disapprovingly: "no matter how strong the force of forced promotion is, it doesn''t belong to him. He can''t fully grasp it only by his mere realm. If I don''t even have this confidence, how can I break the way of heaven to prove it!"


    Kunpeng is right. If a person has no confidence in himself, how can he prove the road? Unfortunately, Haotian, Xiwangmu and zhenyuanzi know this truth, but they don''t understand it. Therefore, their accomplishments have not increased all the time. The most important reason is that their mood is not strong enough and they don''t have a strong heart, Without a great chance, how can they prove the road.


    Empress Houtu is much stronger than Haotian, Queen Mother Xi and Zhen Yuanzi. Since the flood and famine, the twelve ancestral witches have been the masters of the earth and fought with the demon family. Empress Houtu has also experienced countless storms and has long forged a strong heart. It is precisely because of this that empress Houtu can go to the realm of quasi Saint perfection, and it is not an ordinary quasi Saint perfection, That is to prove the great perfection of Tao. It can be said that only she can compare with Kunpeng among all the quasi saints in the three realms, and only she can defeat the saints with the quasi saints. Therefore, it can be seen how important the heart of a strong person is for the immortal.


    To tell the truth, Odin, who was trying to improve his cultivation at this time, was afraid that Kunpeng would interrupt his strengthening, but he was too worried. Kunpeng didn''t have this idea at all.


    In Kunpeng''s heart, he hopes Odin can continuously improve his cultivation, and it''s best to achieve the cultivation equivalent to that of Hongjun Daozu. Only in this way can he test his current cultivation with the help of the other party''s hand, and be ready for the battle of Hongjun Daozu in the future.


    Speaking of it, Kunpeng also thinks highly of Odin. Although he is a saint, his heart is not strong enough to become the existence of the way of heaven. Even with the help of evil spirit, he can only reach the peak cultivation of the saint and can not become the existence of the way of heaven at all.


    After seeing Odin''s nervous appearance, Kunpeng said calmly: "Odin, you can rest assured to improve your accomplishments. I will never disturb you. I want to see how much potential you can have!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Odin was relieved. Kunpeng''s arrogance made him think he could have a chance to survive, so he tried harder to absorb the evil spirit.


    For Kunpeng, although he despises Odin, he is not careless. It is very rare for him to see the sage absorb evil Qi and improve his own strength. For this, he can''t let go. However, he hopes to see clearly with the help of Odin what kind of power the evil Qi of the world can have.


    But Odin can''t see through Kunpeng''s idea. Even the empress of Houtu, who is most familiar with Kunpeng, doesn''t know Kunpeng''s real intention, let alone Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi.


    With the continuous improvement of cultivation, Kunpeng''s previous speculation has become a reality. Under the influence of evil spirit into the body, Odin began to be a little confused, and people have become vicious. Soon his cultivation reached the peak of the sage. Because of his physique, he could not be improved, otherwise he could only be "bang" by the evil spirit.


    Although Odin''s mind was confused, his murderous intention was magnified countless times by the evil spirit. A pair of eyes stared at Kunpeng, as if Kunpeng had a hatred for killing his father. The murderous intention condensed and did not disperse through his eyes. Odin''s appearance at this time became sinister and terrible.


    If ordinary saints see such a real murderous spirit, they can''t help trembling, but it has no impact on Kunpeng, who has a strong heart. Moreover, no matter how heavy the murderous spirit is, it can''t be compared with the destructive artifact such as the "killer sword" in Kunpeng''s hand.


    When Odin could no longer improve his cultivation, he roared, turned his body into a flash of lightning, but rushed to Kunpeng. With Odin''s move, the evil spirit in the space rushed to Kunpeng like a shadow.


    Kunpeng sneered and moved. The "killing sword" turned into a black dragon and met Odin. The power of destruction drove the evil spirit back in an instant.


    Kunpeng''s sword has broken thousands of laws with one sword, but all the blocking power of the "killing divine sword" has turned into nothingness one after another. Even the evil spirit formed by the resentment after the death of three thousand chaotic demons should retreat. It can be said that Kunpeng''s sword is the essence of sword cultivation, and only the leader of Tongtian sect can do this.


    Although the saint''s peak cultivation is powerful, Odin''s own realm is far from being able to control freely, but he was immediately knocked away under Kunpeng''s sword.


    The sage''s peak power was easily defeated by Kunpeng, but it shocked everyone present, especially empress Houtu. Originally, she thought that although Kunpeng was better than herself, the gap between the two should not be too large when he used Pangu''s real body. After seeing this, she realized that she was wrong and wrong, Today''s Kunpeng is not what the sage can resist, and only the way of heaven can fight with him.


    Empress Houtu still cuts like this, not to mention Haotian, Xi Wangmu and zhenyuanzi. With such power, let alone saints, even the way of heaven, Kunpeng can''t.


    Kunpeng''s sword angered Odin. As a saint, why did he receive such anger? Moreover, under the influence of the evil spirit, Odin''s temper was more irritable. With a loud roar, he offered another congenital treasure, which was a blue ball, emitting the cold power that can crush everything.


    As soon as this congenital treasure came out, Kunpeng''s face changed, but he recognized the origin of the treasure. The wasteland world has the power of heaven and earth, five elements and Yin and Yang, while the Quartet world has six origins, light, darkness, wind, fire, water and earth. It is these six sources that support the development of the Quartet. The treasure offered by Odin is the original power of water attribute.


    The source Zhibao itself comes with the power of the field. Once the Zhibao comes out, Kunpeng feels a great chill, and the evil Qi originally belongs to Yin. Once the source of water comes out, with the help of the blood world, the evil world has greatly increased its ability and brought the source field into full play.


    At the moment, even Kunpeng couldn''t help but be cautious. He had seen the power of the source. The big burning sky and the big dark sky all had the power of the source, but it was just the best congenital treasure, which was very different from the congenital treasure. Therefore, Kunpeng didn''t take it to heart, but now he saw the source of water in Odin''s hand, Kunpeng knows that he underestimates the power of the origin of the Quartet world. An existence that can become the origin of the world itself is an incomparably powerful existence.


    As soon as the field of water came out, Kunpeng had to launch his own field to fight. Kunpeng''s mind moved, and the field of destruction appeared around him, swallowing a large part of the field of water.


    The power of destruction is the most powerful existence. Only the power of life, time and space can fight against it. Although Odin''s source of water has unparalleled power with the help of evil spirit, it is far from the field of destruction of Kunpeng.


    As soon as the destruction field came out, the whole bloody world was shocked. This is the powerful existence in chaos. In those years, three thousand chaotic demons died under this destructive force. Naturally, the world formed by the residual thoughts of three thousand chaotic demons cannot be compared with the destructive force. Nevertheless, Odin has boundless evil spirit to help, but the field of water is unwilling to show weakness. He not only fights with the field of destruction, but even if he has some losses, he will soon be supplemented by boundless evil spirit.


    When the power of destruction came out, the saints became crazy again, more convinced that the world was chaotic until the birth of the most precious treasure, and went crazy to the center of the world again. They didn''t think that all this was just caused by the war between Kunpeng and Odin.

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 786 fate mud board


    Although the power of origin is of no use to Kunpeng, it is a congenital treasure after all. If this treasure falls into the hands of Hongjun Taoist ancestor, it can improve the three realms. Therefore, Kunpeng doesn''t want him to fall into the hands of the enemy. Even if he is useless, he can reward his disciples. Even if his disciples don''t use it, he can''t use it to fund the enemy.


    Kunpeng wants to see the influence of evil Qi on Odin, not Odin''s exertion of the original power of water.


    Kunpeng snorted coldly, instantly sacrificed the ''trial balance'', and shouted: "trial!"


    The field formed by the origin of water was instantly disintegrated under the attack of the "trial balance", but the power of order was very strong, and everything was wasted in front of the power of order.


    At the same time that the field of water was disintegrated, Kunpeng turned the "divine killer sword" into a huge black hand and grabbed the "original pearl of water". In the face of the power of destruction, Odin''s original God left in the "original pearl of water" was destroyed in an instant, and the "original pearl of water" was easily seized by Kunpeng.


    A congenital treasure fell into the hands of Kunpeng in this way, but everyone was shocked by Kunpeng''s combat power. Although Odin was confused at the moment, his cultivation was very good. Kunpeng could easily take the other party, and we can imagine how terrible his strength is.


    At this time, Haotian, Xiwangmu and zhenyuanzi just faced up to the gap between themselves and Kunpeng and understood that if they left Kunpeng, they would be unable to move in this bloody world.


    The war between Kunpeng and Odin had a great impact, and the whole world was shocked by it. Among the saints, only the leader of Tongtian church could understand this. After knowing that the changes in the world were caused by Kunpeng, the leader of Tongtian cult became very ugly. Originally, he thought that his "immortal killing sword array" could improve its power with the help of evil Qi, and the gap between himself and Kunpeng narrowed a lot. But now he understood that he was a borrowed power, and Kunpeng was his own strength, The gap between the two is too big.


    Seeing the great change in the face of the leader of Tongtian cult, the supreme old gentleman asked, "younger martial brother Tongtian, did you find something?"


    The leader of Tongtian sect sighed: "to be honest, elder martial brother, the great change in the world was caused by Kunpeng. According to the information from the wandering soul, Kunpeng is fighting a decisive battle with people at the moment. It seems that someone in the Quartet has met Kunpeng in this inner layer. We can know how fierce the other party''s war is only from the aftermath of the battle. We should be careful!"


    As soon as the leader of Tongtian cult said this, empress Nu Wa''s face became very ugly, but Styx asked suspiciously: "Taoist friend of Tongtian, judging from the fluctuation of evil Qi, it is clear that someone can use the power of evil Qi. Could it be that empress Tu used the ''Twelve Gods evil array''


    Before the Tongtian sect leader answered, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun said first: "it''s impossible. If the empress earth used the ''twelve heavenly gods and evil array'', then Pangu''s real body appeared. As Pangu''s yuan God, we can feel it vaguely. Moreover, if the ''twelve heavenly gods and evil array'' cooperated with the three chaotic treasures in Kunpeng''s hands, its power is not the situation now."


    Speaking of this, they all want to find out how strong Kunpeng is at this time. In this way, they can decide how confident Kunpeng himself can seize the treasure of chaos in the final decisive battle.


    At this time, Kunpeng did not have time to care how much shock his move would bring to the world. His main purpose now is to see how much Odin''s ability has improved after he has the power of evil Qi, and whether it can be compared with the "immortal killing sword array" of Tongtian cult and the "Blood River array" of Styx river.


    Unfortunately, Kunpeng was greatly disappointed in the result. Let alone the existence of the anti heaven level of the "immortal killing sword array", that is, the "Blood River array", Odin''s ability at this time is also different, because he can''t control all his forces freely,


    Kunpeng shook his head and sighed, "Odin, I still think highly of you. Although you have greatly increased your ability to help me, I still have no ability. I don''t have time to spend with you. You can die!"


    As soon as the word Kunpeng died, the "killer sword" suddenly glowed. The darkness shrouded the battlefield for tens of miles, but the dark light could tear the space. The evil spirit shrouded by the darkness was completely swallowed, and Odin himself was cut off from the evil spirit of the outside world.


    Odin''s unconsciousness was influenced by evil spirit. When he was shrouded in darkness, people woke up under the stimulation of the power of destruction. When he saw the situation in front of him, he was very desperate. At the same time, he was very unwilling. He made such a great sacrifice and couldn''t hurt Kunpeng.


    Perhaps Odin''s unwillingness and despair caused the chaos treasure left by three thousand chaotic demons hidden in the depths of this world.


    I saw a heavy mud board flying through the space from the depths of the bloody world, but there was a strong sense of reluctance and despair on the mud board, and the mud board itself exuded the power of order. The mud board suddenly penetrated the dark world laid by Kunpeng and fell into Odin''s hand.


    At the moment when the dark world was interspersed with holes, Kunpeng noticed that only chaotic treasures can penetrate the world formed by the power of destruction, and there are not many chaotic treasures that can do this.


    When Kunpeng fixed his eyes on the mud board in Odin''s hand, he was greatly shocked and said, "destiny mud board, I didn''t expect that the most famous'' destiny mud board ''among chaotic gods and Demons has survived in the world!"


    The fate clay board is an order artifact. Although it is not as powerful as the "trial balance" in Kunpeng''s hands, as an order artifact, it is also very powerful. In those years, the fate demons among the 3000 chaos demons were in chaos. Among the many chaos treasures, there are few treasures comparable to the "fate clay board".


    After being recognized by the "mud board of fate", Odin can play the power of this chaotic treasure without refining. The chaotic treasure is the ultimate goal of everyone in chaos. Odin''s recognition of the chaotic treasure is shocked by everyone present just because of his unwillingness and despair.


    Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi are unwilling, but they can''t help it. Who makes each other surprisingly lucky.


    At the time of the war between Kunpeng and Odin, Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi had long ended the battle, and all the Nordic Protoss led by Odin had died.


    When Odin was recognized by the "fate mud board", he was full of momentum and said, "Kunpeng, you have the treasure of chaos, and I also have the" fate mud board ", but I have more than enough to protect myself!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and said, "Odin, this is really funny. Do you think a mere ''fate mud board'' can keep you alive? Since I decided to kill you, you have no vitality. Although the ''fate mud board'' is strong, it is nothing compared with the three chaotic treasures in my hand."


    Kunpeng said, his mind moved, but the "trial balance" appeared in the air. He only heard Kunpeng''s cold hum: "the power of order, neutralization, rise!"


    With the cold hum of Kun Peng, the "trial balance" sent out a force of order and shone on the "fate mud board" in Odin''s hand. However, in terms of the force of order, the "trial balance" was no more powerful than the "fate mud board". However, the "trial balance" was used to balance the way of heaven and judge the existence of all living beings, while the "fate mud board" was used to manipulate the fate of all living beings, In essence, there is not much difference between the two, but in terms of function, the "fate mud board" is weaker than the "trial balance", but there is a big gap between manipulating fate and the final trial. So when Kunpeng''s voice fell, the power of judgment neutralized the power of fate, but the power of "fate mud board" disappeared in a short time.


    Speaking of the trial balance, in those days, only "Pangu axe", "creation jade plate" and "36 chaotic green lotus" were superior to him, and other chaotic treasures were at most the same level as him.


    Three thousand chaos gods and Demons had amazing power and many chaos treasures. As long as they could work together, even Pangu God could not help them, and it was difficult for heaven to calculate them.


    Unfortunately, the three thousand chaotic demons in those days had internal discord and mutual distrust. They could not gather the strength of everyone to fight against the way of heaven, and they could only end up dead in the end. As long as they were willing to work together, based on the "trial balance" and with the help of the benefits of life and destruction artifacts, they could send out the final light of judgment. Even if Pangu opened the sky and was calculated by the way of heaven, They will also have a chance of life. After all, they will not do things too well.


    Unfortunately, no one of the three thousand chaos demons believed each other. In the end, they wasted their chaos treasure in vain and ended up dead.

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 787 saint''s fall


    Without the "mud board of fate", Odin lost his last support. Even without the "trial balance", Kunpeng would not have much impact on himself. After all, he still has "chaotic green lotus" and "divine killing sword". The "divine killing sword" is a real destroyer, but it is much higher than the "trial balance" in attack.


    Kunpeng did not give Odin another chance to survive. At the moment when Odin lost his ability because of the "mud board of fate", the "killing sword" turned into a streamer and cut at Odin.


    Poor Odin was shocked at that time. He didn''t have time to make any response, so he lost his soul under the destructive artifact of "killing God sword" and disappeared forever between heaven and earth.


    The death of a saint is a great event of the same sorrow between heaven and earth. In particular, Odin died because he was the God of noumenon. At that time, the whole bloody world changed again. Huge blood flowers fell from the sky, and a burst of mourning sounded.


    At this time, all saints understand that this is the response of heaven and earth to the death of saints. Who can have such a great ability to kill saints in a short time has become a shock in everyone''s heart. Although many saints think this is Kunpeng''s shot, they can''t be certified.


    The fall of saints excited all quasi saints. The myth of immortality of saints was finally broken, and they also had a chance to preach. One of the happiest is Styx. He is confident that with the support of the "Blood River array", it is not difficult to kill saints alone.


    When the saint falls, Hongyun is the most shocked. Among all the saints in the three worlds, he is the only one without allies, but it is the most dangerous in this world. Although chaos is the best treasure, if there is no life, everything is Utopian, so Hongyun can''t help but give birth to a heart of retreat.


    With this idea, Hongyun did not dare to move forward, but stayed in the inner layer of the bloody world, watching its changes and waiting for Hongjun Daozu to come.


    When the saints were shocked, Kunpeng was dividing the chaos treasure. Kunpeng already had three chaos treasures. This "fate mud board" was not very useful to him. Since he could not exert its power in his own hands, he might as well give it to someone useful.


    Empress Houtu has the best relationship with Kunpeng, and she has decided to stay with Kunpeng. Empress Houtu was originally in charge of the underworld and was very clear about the six paths of reincarnation, but the ability of the "mud board of destiny" is not different from that of the "six paths of reincarnation", so it is most appropriate to hand it over to empress Houtu. Moreover, once Kunpeng''s underworld is formed, Empress Houtu can take over everything in the hell again.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng handed the "destiny mud board" to empress Houtu and said, "the only ''chaotic clock'' of Houtu Taoist friends can''t protect themselves in this world. This'' destiny mud board ''is somewhat connected with the six samsara, which is comfortable for Taoist friends. Let''s leave this treasure to Taoist friends!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Haotian, Xi Wangmu, Zhen Yuanzi and empress Houtu were shocked. This is a treasure of chaos and unparalleled power. It''s incredible that Kunpeng let him out so easily.


    Empress Houtu hurriedly refused and said, "this can''t be used. This treasure was captured by Taoist friends with ¡õ¡õ force, but I can''t accept it!"


    The words of empress Houtu made Haotian, Queen Mother Xi and Zhen Yuanzi secretly scold her for being stupid. This is the treasure of chaos. Saints are excited about it. Empress Houtu would refuse, but it''s so stupid. How good it would be if she were herself.


    Kunpeng smiled calmly and said, "Taoist friends don''t need to refuse. I already have three chaotic treasures in my hands. It''s no great use to have more of them. However, the disciples will be in danger if they hold this treasure because of their low cultivation. However, if Taoist friends can refine this treasure, it will be very beneficial to our trip!"


    Kunpeng''s words were very sincere, but empress Houtu sighed and said, "well, thank you so much for your kindness!"


    Kunpeng smiled and said, "it''s not a gift. It can only be said that they help each other!"


    Kunpeng gained a lot in this battle. Not only the "mud plate of fate", but also Odin''s "meteor gun" also fell into his hands, and the original pearl of water also fell into his hands. These two are congenital treasures, but they make Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi very jealous, although they also want Kunpeng to give up to themselves, Unfortunately, Kunpeng didn''t mean that from beginning to end. However, fortunately, they also gained a lot in this war. Although there is no congenital treasure, there are also several top-grade congenital Lingbao.


    Kunpeng sent the shooting star gun into his own world and wanted to return it to its origin by the power of the four poles of heaven and earth and the congenital five elements array, but all this takes time, and with this, Kunpeng also has the confidence. As for the original pearl of water, Kunpeng wants to leave it to his disciples as a treasure for cutting corpses.


    After cleaning up the battlefield, empress Houtu said, "Kunpeng, Taoist friend, now Odin has fallen, heaven and earth are sad. I''m afraid all saints are aware that the world will become more chaotic, but we have to prepare early!"


    The death of a saint is a major event. As his own side of heaven, he will be aware of it. Kunpeng''s move also indirectly helped Hongjun Daozu and weakened the power of heaven in the four directions. Although Kunpeng didn''t want to do this in his heart, he was helpless. Who let Odin have the treasure he needed and meet himself so foolishly can only blame his own bad life.


    Kunpeng never thought of it, because his move made Hongjun Daozu get rid of the entanglement with each other''s Tiandao in advance.


    Odin is the most important chess piece of the other party''s Tiandao, because Odin''s death makes the other party''s Tiandao have a trace of shock and a trace of mistakes when fighting with Hongjun Daozu. What experts fear most in the fight is mistakes. As long as a trace of mistakes will bring danger to their own lives.


    However, Hongjun Daozu seized this opportunity and immediately emphasized the other party''s heaven. Although it is said that Hongjun Daozu has no time to completely destroy each other, it does not mean that Hongjun Daozu cannot seal each other.


    With the help of the chaotic treasure "creation jade dish", Hongjun Daozu took a lot of effort and finally won the other party''s heavenly way and completely sealed the other party in the "creation jade dish". As long as time goes by, the other party''s heavenly way will eventually be homogenized by the "creation jade dish" and completely restore the ability of the "creation jade dish".


    Hongjun Daozu didn''t have much time. He spent more than one day in the three realms, and the place where 3000 chaotic gods and Demons died in the chaos Center changed a little more. In particular, there had been the death of saints before, and things would be in trouble as soon as the saints fell. Hongjun Daozu began to worry about the safety of Hongyun''s life, for fear that even Hongyun would end up in a pot when Kunpeng was in a hurry.


    Hongyun is the most loyal disciple of Hongjun Daozu, but he can''t lose it, otherwise his face will be lost, and he should take this opportunity to find the chaos treasure as soon as possible. Only by mastering the chaos treasure can he resist the counterattack of the saints and Kunpeng after the catastrophe. Defeat the opponent and don''t let him prove it.


    The chaos center is the place where 3000 chaotic gods and Demons died. Hongjun, the spokesman of heaven, is not clear about the situation. He is also confused about everything inside. Therefore, he can only enter it one day earlier to understand the situation. He can stabilize the overall situation one step earlier so that things will not develop to the bad side.


    Of course, Hongjun Daozu had another worry, that is, although he sealed each other''s heaven, he was afraid that the saints in the four directions would find this and trigger a war among the saints, so as to stimulate the chaos treasure in the three thousand chaotic world in advance. In that way, even if he arrived, it would not help.


    At this time, the only thing Hongjun Daozu could hope for was Hongyun. He hoped that he could stabilize things before he reached the place where 3000 chaotic gods and Demons died.


    Unfortunately, Hongjun Daozu thinks highly of Hongyun. Let alone Hongyun doesn''t have this ability. Even if he has this ability, he can''t resist its temptation in front of the chaos treasure. Moreover, Hongyun has already retired and doesn''t want to participate in this matter more, so as not to lose his life.


    It can be said that at this time, not only did Hong Yun have such an idea that the two saints in the West were also timid. The disaster caused by the fall of the saints was too great. Although they said that they had refuted their own Avenue opportunity, but also told their disciples that after the catastrophe, if someone wanted to give the opportunity of these two roads, people were separated from their belly, No one can guarantee that no one else will have it, so both of them are careful for fear of being intrigued.

 Chapter 1249

    Although Hongjun Daozu didn''t want people to know that he had got rid of the entanglement of the other party''s heaven and successfully sealed the other party, things always backfired. At the moment when the other party''s heaven was sealed, all saints in the four directions felt the sudden reduction of pressure in their own yuan gods.


    There is only one possibility for such a change, that is, their way of heaven has fallen or has been sealed. Although they always hope to get rid of the control of the way of heaven, they don''t want such an accident at this time, because once they lose the protection of the way of heaven, they can''t become the existence of the way of heaven, Then the only way to face them is to fall.


    At the beginning of entering the chaotic world and looking for the place where 3000 chaotic gods and Demons died, the saints of the four directions had this kind of prevention long ago. When Odin died, they had begun to take action. Although the blood world of the four directions was very vast, they had their own contact information, and the remaining four directions were connected one after another, I hope we can get together before the danger comes, and then through the strength of everyone together.


    Without the support of heaven, the saints of the four worlds have made the worst plans. It doesn''t matter if they die, but the other party has to pay a considerable price if they want them to die. Especially Satan, big dark sky and anubis, who prefer to cultivate the power of darkness, all hope to achieve their ultimate goal with the help of the evil spirit of this world.


    It can be said that now the saints in the four directions have given up their dissatisfaction with each other and joined hands to resist the enemy. Although it is said that their own way of heaven has been sealed, it takes some time for Hongjun Daozu to come to chaos. As long as they can grasp the opportunity during this time, there is still a glimmer of vitality.


    But Hongyun said that when Hongjun Daozu got rid of the entanglement of the other party''s heaven, he immediately took great efforts to contact him and let Hongyun point out the way for him. In this way, Hongjun Daozu could reach the place where 3000 chaotic demons died as soon as possible and let Hongyun try to maintain the situation.


    There is no problem in pointing out the way, but it is difficult for Hongyun to let Hongyun maintain the situation. Hongyun doesn''t have that ability at all, and he won''t do so. Although Hongyun is loyal to Hongjun Daozu, he also has a premise, that is, without endangering his life safety.


    When Hongjun Daozu''s orders conflict with his own safety, Hongyun himself will not pay attention to Hongjun Daozu. After all, his life is the most important.


    In fact, it''s human nature that anyone would make the same choice as Hongyun under such circumstances. Unfortunately, Daozu Hongjun didn''t see this. This may be the disadvantage of beheading three corpses to prove Taoism. He has less understanding of human nature, so he issued a wrong order, an order to shrink Hongyun back, An order that made him lose control of more specific content.


    Of course, Hongyun will not stand on the spot waiting for Hongjun Daozu''s arrival. He also has to do a little thing, or give Hongjun Daozu an explanation.


    Hongyun''s move can''t provoke the saints, but it doesn''t mean that he can''t provoke the wandering souls in this bloody world. Since he can''t participate in the battle for the ultimate chaotic treasure, Hongyun has the idea of this wandering soul, and he can explain it to Hongjun Taoist ancestor for this reason.


    Maybe it''s the balance of the road, maybe it''s the road to the public, but the saints of the four worlds didn''t spend too long meeting together in the inner layer of the bloody world.


    The eight saints unite together, which is a force that can go against the sky, and they all have the determination to fight hard. Such a force is that Hongjun Daozu should retreat when facing up alone.


    Soon they discussed the results and always believed that they should solve the hostile forces in this world before Hongjun Daozu came, so as to reduce their own threat.


    Their first target is Hongyun. After all, Hongyun is only a person without any reinforcements. As long as they act quickly, they can kill each other instantly.


    Unfortunately, although their ideas were good, Hongyun was too timid. Instead of moving forward, he returned to the junction of the outer and inner layers to collect benefits, which made the eight saints run around in vain.


    Without finding Hongyun, the eight saints were confused. Because the time was urgent, they didn''t have time to think about it, so they all thought that Hongyun didn''t come to this world. Therefore, Hongyun escaped a death.


    Next, the other Party chose the two western saints. When looking for the red cloud, the eight saints found the place where the two western saints settled, so the eight of them secretly surrounded the two western saints.


    Speaking of the two saints of the west, they have been very vigilant as soon as they entered this world. The last time the eight saints looked for the red cloud, they found the whereabouts of each other, so they were vigilant. When the other party approached themselves again, they immediately launched a counterattack and did not give each other a chance to surround themselves.


    At the critical juncture of life and death, anyone will exert his ability to surpass himself. Although the most powerful Egyptian god domain in the Quartet is in front of the two western saints, the two western saints have no choice but to fight to the death. Because at this time, they can''t retreat. Although it''s easy to break out of each other''s encirclement, they also lose contact with Kunpeng, empress Houtu, Sanqing and empress Nuwa. After all, everyone''s final destination is the center of the world. Once they hide outside, they will either evacuate here or perish, Not to mention whether they can find an exit, even if they can, will the other party easily let them go? Obviously, this is impossible. You can see that the other party wants to clean the saints of the three worlds before the birth of the chaos treasure, so as to swallow all the chaos treasure alone.


    The two saints in the West have long told their disciples all the situation. When they came to this world, everyone came with the heart of death, so they expected all this.


    The two saints in the West are not good at it. Otherwise, they will not win over such a great power in the three realms. The other party has a chaotic treasure, but it is not what they can defeat in a short time. If they want to break through, they need to pay a considerable price.


    The two saints in the West are the innate treasure they are reluctant to give up. After all, they still need to snatch the chaotic treasure or the innate treasure in the final decisive battle, but they need their help. Therefore, the two saints started the idea of the opportunity of the avenue. Speaking of the opportunity of the avenue, it can be said that it is a force of the law of heaven, but if it is detonated, it is incomparable. Moreover, there is another use of the opportunity of self violence in the avenue, that is to be vigilant against Sanqing and Nuwa.


    When things come to this point, the two saints in the West don''t have much choice. If they can''t make up their mind and put it into action as soon as possible, they will die here.


    The West ¡õ¡õ¡õ has its own uniqueness, especially the relic golden body ¡õ¡õ, which can not only be used to cut corpses, but also to fight. Zhunti and Jieyin planned to use their own relic golden body to explode together with the opportunity of the avenue, and was killed by the sage, so as to deceive each other.


    It has to be said that the idea of the two saints in the west is successful. If it can succeed, not only the eight saints in the four directions will be deceived, but also Hongjun Daozu and Sanqing will be deceived, thinking that the two saints in the West have fallen, and relax their vigilance against the two saints in the west, so that they can have more opportunities to seize the treasure of chaos. It can be said that since then, the two saints of the West have really killed two birds with one stone.


    If the two saints of the West die, whether it is Sanqing or Kunpeng, they will put down their gratitude and resentment, resist foreign enemies first and protect themselves. In this way, the whole situation will lose control, and the three worlds and the four worlds will enter the final decisive state, without any room for relaxation. Kunpeng doesn''t care. After all, he killed Odin first and opened the fuse, but Sanqing and Nuwa are going to suffer.


    The layout of the two saints in the west is one of the best among the saints. They not only have to dress up as the Bureau of death, but also the multi treasure Tathagata, the ancient Buddha burning lamps, the Guanyin Bodhisattva, Maitreya Buddha and the pharmacist Buddha have to die here. Only in this way can everyone be cheated by them.


    Buddhist disciples are practicing the sacrificial golden body ¡õ ¡õ to cut the corpse. If Duobao and the five of them also agree to give up their own sacrificial golden body, in the case of a raid, the sun gods RA and anubis in the Egyptian god domain will suffer heavy losses even though they are protected by the supreme treasure of chaos. Speaking of the relic golden body, I want to thank the two western saints for not using it in the last war with Brahman, so the other side will not guard against them. Their plan has a great chance of success.

 Chapter 1250

    When the two western saints were ready, they showed the golden body of the relic. Holding the opportunity of the avenue, they flew straight to the sun god RA and anubis.


    The sun god RA and anubis did not think that the western two saints would discover their plan in advance and make such a crazy move, but they did not agree with the arrival of the relic golden body. It is precisely because of their ignorance that they have suffered unnecessary damage, and let the two saints of the West and several people burning lamps escape from the encirclement.


    When the relic golden body reached the sun god RA and anubis, the sun god RA used the "time hourglass" to fix each other with the long river of time.


    Unfortunately, it was too late. The two western saints were fighting for their lives. Without saying a word, the relic golden body directly roared, and then exploded with the opportunity of the avenue.


    If the gold body of the relic explodes, it''s nothing that the sun god RA and anubis have chaos treasure to protect themselves, but there are two roads between them. Each road is the rest of the power of law. Compared with the congenital treasure, the explosive power formed by the combination of the two is amazing, Without any preparation, the sun god RA and anubis were immediately injured by this great force.


    This was just the beginning. Then, the five people, namely, Duobao Tathagata Buddha, dengdeng ancient Buddha, Guanyin Bodhisattva, Maitreya Buddha and pharmacist Buddha, also manipulated the relic golden body to rush to the sun god RA and anubis. The sun god RA was the most unlucky to be taken care of by Duobao Tathagata Buddha, dengdeng ancient Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva, so the most seriously injured one''s cultivation lost half in an instant.


    The western two saints and the multi treasure Buddha rushed out of each other''s obstruction under the cover of the explosion and moved deeper. Not long after they left each other, they found a more hidden place to hide and recover the damage caused by the self exploding relic gold body.


    The action of the two western saints became more beautiful. First, the sun god RA and anubis were bombed by them, but half of their accomplishments were lost. Second, because of the opportunity of the great road and the self explosion of the relic gold body, it symbolized the fall of the saint. Suddenly, great changes took place in the sky again, and heaven and earth were sad, This time, heaven and earth are in the same sorrow, but it is very different from before. Although the momentum seems very great, the anger of sorrow is very small. If the two western saints didn''t explode the golden body at the same time, I''m afraid the sad anger would be lower, which would make their plan fail.


    When the two western saints rushed out of the siege, the great burning sky, the great dark sky, God, Satan, Zeus and CAIA came to the place where the golden body of the relic exploded. When they saw the tragic situation of the sun god RA and anubis, they were greatly shocked and secretly outstanding. Fortunately, they did not stop the two western saints themselves, Otherwise, I''m afraid they will pay a heavier price than the sun god RA and anubis.


    Just listen, God said, "anubis, don''t you have a big problem?"


    Anubis shook his head and said, "it''s just a loss of mana. It doesn''t hurt much. Now we have destroyed each other''s two saints. What should we do next?"


    God said, "this is completely completed by the two Taoist friends. I''ll listen to the two Taoist friends. After all, you have more experience than us!"


    Anubis and the sun god RA looked at each other when they heard this, and then said: "Now that we have removed the two saints of each other, our overall strength is higher than that of the other, so now we have no need to take risks. We''d better take the best treasure of chaos and reach the center of the world first. After all, it will be the destination of all our Saints, where we will fight to the death with each other!"


    As soon as anubis said this, God shook his head and said, "although the words of Taoist friends are good, if the other party is also united, what should we do? Although we are superior in number, the strength of Kunpeng and Tongtian cult leader is too strong!"


    But God spoke everyone''s mind, but he was afraid of Gaia and Zeus, the leader of Tongtian cult, and the three chaotic treasures in Kunpeng were even more frightening!


    The sun god La said calmly: "That said, now that we have killed each other''s two saints, it is to scare the snake and make the other party vigilant. It is not so easy to want to kill with one blow, and it may be counter calculated by the other party, so the consequences will be unimaginable. Therefore, I think it''s better to act carefully. If we can not conflict with each other for the time being, we''d better not conflict. After all, we Our ultimate goal is to capture the treasure of chaos, not to fight with each other. The most important thing is that the other''s way of heaven can appear in this world anytime, anywhere! "


    The previous words of Sun God''s pull were useless, but the last sentence made everyone alert. For these people, although Kunpeng and taishanglao Jun were dangerous, they were not as dangerous as Hongjun Daozu. After all, the other party was the way of heaven, and it was only possible to destroy them anytime and anywhere, so God, Satan, great burning and great darkness Zeus and Gaia exchanged opinions with each other, but finally agreed to the proposal of the sun god la. They first gave up chasing each other''s saints and turned to seizing the treasure of chaos.


    After making a decision, God and they made a slight recovery, let the sun god pull and anubis recover their mana, and then began to go all out to the center of the world and strive to reach their destination one step earlier.


    But it was the Supreme Master and his party. When the two western saints blew up the opportunity of relic gold body and Avenue, Sanqing and Nuwa felt something, but they didn''t think it was the saint''s fall, but when heaven and earth were in the same sorrow, they immediately understood that the two western saints had fallen.


    Although the cultivation of the two western saints is not high among the saints, they are the most difficult to deal with among the saints. There is only one possibility that they can fall at the same time, that is, the saints of the four worlds work together.


    Thinking of this, the faces of Sanqing and Nuwa changed suddenly. Each revealed a murderous spirit. The other party only lost one person, but they lost two people at the same time. The situation was very unfavorable to them.


    After seeing that heaven and earth are in the same sorrow, the Styx asked, "you Taoist friends, but the two saints in the West have fallen?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult nodded and said, "if nothing unexpected, it is the two western Taoist friends who have fallen. The opportunity of the road has disappeared, which can force them to fall at the same time. I''m afraid the saints of the four worlds have joined hands to deal with us. Only in this way can we have the ability to let the two western Taoist friends fall at the same time!"


    The river Styx was shocked when he heard this. How cunning the two saints of the West were to fall in this world. This shows how dangerous the world is.


    So, Styx said, "so I don''t know what your Taoist friends think about the next thing?"


    The supreme old gentleman said, "since the other party can join hands to deal with the two western Taoist friends, we will not let go. Although the five of us have a certain ability to fight with the other party, we can lose more and win less. If they can join hands, we can do the same. If we can contact Kunpeng and empress Houtu, we can fight against them!"


    When Styx heard this, he sighed: "Kunpeng just doesn''t know this, and we don''t have a way to contact him. How can we join hands with him against the enemy? Maybe they will be the other party''s next goal!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said calmly: "in fact, even if we don''t have the help of Kunpeng and empress Houtu, we don''t necessarily lose to the four forces. After all, the ''immortal killing sword array'' in my hands is not vegetarian. In addition, there is no problem with the ''sea of blood array'' of mingdaoyou, the ''nine meandering Yellow River array'' and the ''ten Jue array'' I intercepted!"


    Hearing this, the Supreme Lord asked, "what should we do now according to younger martial brother Tongtian?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said: "Both Kunpeng and empress Houtu have their own unique skills to protect their lives. In particular, Kunpeng hides the deepest. I''m afraid the teacher doesn''t know his strength. If the saints in the four corners of the world find him trouble, it will be very beneficial to us. Kunpeng and empress Houtu can''t be compared with zhunti. The environment here is not suitable for Buddhist skills, but it is very suitable for the witch family It should be said that the other party has to pay a considerable price to win Kunpeng and empress Houtu, and we can take the opportunity to quickly enter the center of the world and seize the treasure of chaos. "


    The leader of Tongtian cult never thought of the chaos treasure, but it was not as simple as he thought. Without the influence of the outside world, it would be difficult for them to be born. Moreover, Kunpeng has got another chaos treasure, and the saints of the four directions world have no intention to pursue and kill others after such a disturbance of the two saints in the West.


    Although Hongyun also sensed the fall of the two saints in the west, he was not shocked. After all, anything can happen in this world. As long as he is fine, everything else has nothing to do with him. Therefore, for the sake of safety, Hongyun withdrew himself to the periphery and continued to wait for the arrival of Hongjun Daozu.

 Chapter 1251

    However, Kunpeng and empress Houtu were shocked when the omen of the saint''s death appeared. Looking at the omen, it was not a saint''s death. At least two saints died at the same time. In today''s world, even if Sanqing works together, it is not possible to kill two saints at the same time. Unless the saints in the four directions work together, they have this ability.


    Not only does Kunpeng think so, but empress Houtu also thinks so, not to mention Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi. Now saints have fallen one after another, but they can''t help worrying about their own safety.


    Just listen, the West Queen Mother said, "Kunpeng Daoyou, now there are saints falling. If we go on like this, I''m afraid there will be more saints falling without waiting until we enter the center of the world. This will make the whole world crazy!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said calmly: "since entering this world, everyone has to put life and death aside, not to mention the fall of saints, even if the way of heaven will fall in the great disaster."


    Zhen Yuanzi asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, the omen of the saint''s death is different, but I don''t know where the saint died in this space?"


    Kunpeng said indifferently: "the omen of this time is not that one Saint dies, but that two saints die at the same time. If you can have this strength to make the two saints die at the same time, it is not even Sanqing and empress Nuwa. The only possibility is that the saints of the four worlds work together!"


    Kunpeng''s words shocked everyone. Haotian hurriedly asked, "so this omen was caused by the fall of the two saints in the west?"


    Kunpeng said calmly: "in addition to us and Sanqing, there are only Hongyun and the two saints of the West. At the same time, who else can there be if the two saints fall at the same time? They are not the two saints of the West!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, it''s impossible. How can not even one person escape with the cultivation of the two saints in the west?"


    Kunpeng said, "there is nothing impossible in this world. If the other party is the eight saints, let alone them, even with the red cloud, it will also fall!"


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and then said, "you don''t have to worry about this. According to the poor, this is not the complete fall of the two saints in the West. Maybe there is another reason!"


    Empress Houtu couldn''t help but move when she heard this. She asked, "how do you say this, Taoist friend Kunpeng?"


    Kunpeng said: "although the omen of the saint''s death is great, I don''t know if you noticed that it''s not obvious. It can be said that it''s not as good as the last Odin''s death. If it''s really the death of two saints, how can this be the case!"


    Empress Houtu said, "so the two saints in the West are pretending to die, but how to explain the omen of the saint''s fall?"


    Kunpeng smiled calmly and said, "what''s hard to explain about the omen? Have you forgotten what the two saints in the West are best at?"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Zhen Yuanzi reacted and said, "the relic golden body ¡õ¡õ, the two saints in the West are pretending to be dead with the relic golden body ¡õ¡õ to deceive us, and then come out to reap the benefits when we lose with each other!"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. Only in this way can we explain why the two western saints fell at the same time, and the sadness on this day is so strange. Their plot to deceive the saints in the four directions is OK, but it''s far from enough to deceive the poor."


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed, "Taoist friends can see through. I''m afraid Sanqing and empress Nuwa don''t necessarily know this. We''d better meet them and tell them the truth!"


    Hearing Zhen Yuanzi''s words, Kunpeng said calmly: "I have finished the cause and effect with the two saints in the west, but I don''t want to be contaminated with cause and effect. If Taoist friends want to do this, please help yourself. I will never participate!"


    Cause and effect, this is a fatal thing. Originally, Zhen Yuanzi was worried about letting the two western saints get the benefits of the fishing Weng and wanted to inform Sanqing and empress Nuwa, but now he is afraid to do so. He is just a quasi saint. If cause and effect are forged with the two western saints at this time, it must be settled in the great disaster, otherwise it will be very detrimental to his own testimony, Thinking of this, Zhen Yuanzi hurriedly said, "thank you for your advice, but I don''t think about it well!"


    Kunpeng waved his hand and said, "there''s nothing to say now. Everything depends on his own strength. Now the saints of the four worlds have joined hands. It''s sure that the world will really be in chaos soon. We should talk to all Taoist friends about some things so as not to cause trouble in the future!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu were shocked. They understood that Kunpeng wanted to make a stand before the war, but it was somewhat unfavorable to them, but they had no ability to stop it and had to listen honestly.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "to be honest with all Taoist friends, the reason why I came to this world is not to get what chaotic treasure, but the chaotic spiritual root in God''s hand. Therefore, once there is a war, I will only care about this treasure, and all other poor people will not care too much!"


    At this time, empress Houtu also said, "I give priority to Kunpeng Taoist friends, so I will also give priority to chaotic spiritual roots!"


    With the showdown of Kunpeng and the statement of empress Houtu, Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi were worried. Without the support of Kunpeng, it was unrealistic for them to seize the treasure of chaos, but they had to fight if they wanted to preach.


    The queen mother of the West said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, we naturally have no opinion about your goal, but can Taoist friends help us win one or two congenital treasures in our spare time?"


    Kunpeng said: "I will not refuse without hindering the poor. However, I still want to remind the three Taoist friends not to be too persistent. All things focus on protecting life, and saints can fall, not to mention us quasi saints!"


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and then said, "if I hadn''t noticed anything wrong before, now Hongjun Taoist ancestor has got rid of the entanglement of each other''s heaven and will come to this world in a short time. If Hongjun Taoist ancestor appears here, you don''t have to tell me what the result will be!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he hurriedly asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, how can Hongjun Taoist ancestor solve each other''s heavenly way so quickly? It''s too unthinkable?"


    Kunpeng said, "there''s nothing unthinkable. If I guessed right, I helped Hongjun Daozu!"


    Kunpeng''s words reminded Zhen Yuanzi. He only heard him say: "so, when Taoist friends killed Odin, they distracted each other''s Tiandao, so they gave Hongjun Daozu a chance?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said: "That''s right, but even if Taoist Hongjun takes the other side, he must have hurt himself. Coupled with the trouble of the two saints in the west, there may be another turn for the better! The three Taoist friends want to make up their own mind, but the poor Taoist friends and the local Taoist friends can''t get along with Taoist Hongjun. After all, we have become enemies of life and death, but the three Taoist friends are different from me, and have a choice."


    Kunpeng''s words made it difficult for Haotian, Xi Wang''s mother and Zhen Yuanzi to choose. They said that they didn''t want to testify that it was false, but they didn''t necessarily stand with Kunpeng. Although it was said that if Kunpeng kept it from them, they would eventually stand on the opposite side of Hongjun Daozu, Kunpeng didn''t want to do so. After all, they didn''t really help each other at any time Everywhere will be a bomb, which is likely to explode at the most critical time and hurt themselves. In that case, it''s better to spread out all things and let them make their own choices.


    Of course, Kunpeng is fully prepared to do so. With his cultivation at this time and three chaotic treasures in hand, even if he wins more and loses less against Hongjun Daozu, not to mention his unique skills. As long as he tries his best to act as Hongjun Daozu, he can''t do it. Besides, there is the help of the witch family behind him. It can be said that Kunpeng is in an invincible position at this time. Just look It''s just how much benefit you can get from this catastrophe.


    However, these Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi are not clear. After all, the three of them are different from the empress Houtu. First of all, their hearts are not firm enough and will not leave the three realms as easily as the witch family.


    Of course, Kunpeng also doesn''t want them to enter their own world. After all, if they enter their own world, they are likely to conflict with the Witch and human race over a long period of time. That is not in the interests of Kunpeng and will eventually make the world of Kunpeng gradually chaotic.

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 791 sneak attack on heaven


    Kunpeng not only cares about the chaotic spirit root in the hands of God, but also the heaven of God. Kunpeng is also very interested. He has made all preparations long before he came to chaos.


    When Kunpeng found that Hongjun Daozu had solved each other''s way of heaven, Kunpeng thought that the opportunity to do it himself came. It was time for the disciples who had been hidden in his own world to work with the witch family.


    Kunpeng seems to have handed over the land of North Gulu state to Haotian and West Queen Mother, so that the great Witch of the witch family and his disciples can come out of the battle of the three wars, but this is just his plan, a plan to reassure everyone in the three worlds. In fact, Kunpeng has always watched the three worlds. He doesn''t want to attack heaven and get the source of light in heaven all the time.


    Speaking of the origin of light, it is one of the original forces of the four worlds, representing the power of life. It is also the root of the angel vein. Without the origin of light, the angel family will lose its root. Therefore, although God left heaven with most quasi saints, there are still experts to guard against in heaven.


    If he was an ordinary person, his arrangement was not wrong. Unfortunately, he is now facing Kunpeng. Originally, Hongjun Daozu and the other party''s heavenly way did not distinguish, and Kunpeng did not dare to do anything, so as not to attract Hongjun Daozu''s attention. In that case, things would be troublesome. Hongjun Daozu will not let go of his original strength easily, so he had to be careful.


    Fortunately, Kunpeng has a back hand in the hell. He can let the witch family and their disciples enter the three realms again anytime and anywhere. In case, Kunpeng is ready to use the evil corpse that has not been shot to win heaven, and does not give anyone a chance to fight back.


    Now that the time is ripe, Kunpeng has no consideration. He immediately summoned his disciples and the army of the witch family to prepare for a large-scale attack on heaven and complete the last and most critical battle in the three realms. As long as Kunpeng can capture three original forces from the four worlds, it will cut off the opportunity for Hongjun Taoist ancestor to fully master the Tao of heaven, Previously, he and empress earth had obtained the origin of earth, the "heart of the earth" and the origin of water. In addition, the origin of light has three sources. Therefore, this is a battle to determine the outcome. There is no room for carelessness. Therefore, Kunpeng does not hesitate to use the strength of three corpses. It can be imagined how much Kunpeng cares about him.


    In a word, Kunpeng has to do it. The source of light is the light spirit, which can accelerate Kunpeng to improve his own Tianting. In Kunpeng, the speed of collecting Tiancai and Dibao from the bloody world has accelerated a lot, and it will be completely improved in a short time. However, the important position of Tianting is far from perfect. Once Tianting and Difu are improved, Then it marks the complete improvement of Kunpeng''s world, and he will get rid of himself and become a general existence of heaven. At that time, even Hongjun Daozu was not Kunpeng''s opponent, which is why Kunpeng attached so much importance to it.


    Since entering the world of Kunpeng for cultivation, the members of the Wu family have been greatly improved. Now they are strong and strong. After receiving the order of Kunpeng, they immediately take action. Soon, the underground government runs at a high speed, which has attracted the attention of many people. Unfortunately, they can''t contact the saints, and they don''t dare to make their own decisions, Therefore, we can only watch the underground move and can not make an appropriate response, so we miss an opportunity to attack the Quartet world on a large scale.


    Since the saints went to chaos to find the treasure of chaos, the battlefield in the four directions has been much calmer. Only a few people are fighting and killing, and they are all immortals. Jinxian and Daluo Jinxian are all trying their best to defend their territory and dare not act rashly to prevent being attacked by others.


    Since Kunpeng took charge of beigulu Prefecture, there have been many scattered cultivation. Even these scattered cultivation dare not act rashly at the moment. After all, they are also worried about being trapped by heaven and hell. However, when the fate of the underworld changes, their minds can not help living. At the beginning, they had a rich fortune just because they followed Kunpeng, Now there are changes in the underworld. How can they not be moved, so they watch every move of the underworld and are ready to win a share in the next battle.


    The response to the casual practice was as early as Kunpeng expected. The reason why Kunpeng indulged those casual practices at the beginning was to hope that they could keep up with their own pace in order to contain the armies of heaven and hell.


    In other words, the reason why the saints are desperate to search for treasure in chaos regardless of the safety of their own world is not that they want to give up their own world, but that the battle between saints determines their fate in the great disaster. No one is a great Luo Jinxian or a Jinxian. The battle between them is of little significance. If the saints are defeated, it is useless even if their men win, After all, there are mole ants under the saints, and no amount of mole ants can be enemies with the saints. Of course, quasi Saint peaks such as zhenyuanzi, Styx River and Xiwangmu are exceptions. After all, all saints can''t rely on the power of heaven at this time, so their experts at quasi saint peaks pose a certain threat to the saints.


    Kunpeng''s position in the Wu clan is very high. Although there is no empress Houtu to call the Wu clan army to fight, they are not in any mood of resistance. They all make every effort to prepare everything. Maybe they also understand that this may be their last war in the three realms. After this war, they don''t know when they will have such a chance, Therefore, all the great Witches of the witch family are fighting with great spirit to participate in the upcoming war.


    Kunpeng wants to win in the first World War and doesn''t want to drag water, so all the witches dispatched this time are great witches above the level of Da Luo Jinxian, and his disciples only use enlightenment, Hou Yi, Chang''e, Jingwei and Cangjie. As for others, they practice in Kunpeng''s world, including the earth emperor Shennong and King Yu.


    Speaking of the emperor, Xuanyuan is the only one in the earth fairyland to preside over the overall situation, while emperor Fuxi followed empress Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian cult to chaos to find the last opportunity to preach for himself.


    Kunpeng''s Wu clan army moved, and all the forces in the three circles were shocked. The strength of this Wu clan was so powerful that they were timid. There were several quasi Holy Level wizards, such as Chi Chi, Xing Tian, Jiufeng and quasi Holy Level wizards, which were chasing after the ancestral witches. The great Luo Jinxian level witches were more in tens of thousands, plus Kunpeng''s five disciples, Such strength can sweep the invincible hands of the three worlds. Such a powerful force makes these people not timid. Even those who stay in beijulu state with Haotian and Xiwang''s mother are cold for fear that the other party will call.


    These people are careful. Kunpeng''s goal is not them at all, and he has no intention to deal with people like them. That will only lose his face.


    What shocked everyone in the three realms was that Kunpeng was commanding the army. Previously, when the saints left the three realms, Kunpeng and empress Houtu obviously left, but now Kunpeng appeared in the three realms, which shocked them. Kunpeng is equivalent to the existence of saints. It''s good to have him there.


    As soon as Kunpeng''s evil corpse appeared, the scattered repair in beigulu Prefecture was even more demoralized. They joined Kunpeng''s army one after another, and even affected some Luo Jinxian left by Haotian to join them in the end.


    It''s normal to think about it. After all, under such strong strength, no force can stop their progress, and all obstacles will turn into fly ash. On the premise of winning, who doesn''t want to get more benefits for himself.


    Under the circumstances of different thoughts of all parties, Kunpeng led the witch army to heaven, which made the immortals of the three worlds sigh, but heaven and hell were unlucky. Hell was better. After all, they were not Kunpeng''s goal. As long as the other party didn''t stop his army from advancing, Kunpeng ignored them, but heaven couldn''t, Soon, the defensive power was turned into fly ash under the army of Da Kunpeng.


    At this time, human nature can be fully displayed. When many demons in hell saw that the witch army ignored them, they withdrew from the coalition army to hell and no longer cared about the life and death of the angel army. It is precisely because their action accelerated the defeat of the angel army.


    Under the command of Kunpeng, they soon reached heaven. The momentum of the Kunpeng army has greatly reduced the morale of the angel army guarding heaven. Although it is said that the angel army is fierce and not afraid of death, it is normal for them to react like this when they know it is invincible, What''s more, the betrayal of their allies, the demon army in hell and the Fallen Angel army, made them lose their last strength to resist.


    In this case, we can''t blame the devil''s betrayal. After all, no one is willing to accompany his life by helping others, not to mention that the devil itself is a selfish life.


    With the advance of the army, the periphery of heaven was soon lost. Kunpeng did not stop to collect the materials left by the angel army. In his heart, he had only one goal, that is to take the whole heaven and seize the source of light. Other materials were not worth mentioning to him.


    Kunpeng''s move made the scattered cultivation immediately behind him very happy. Kunpeng despised these materials, but they were good things for their scattered cultivation, so they supported Kunpeng more and took out their great spirit to fight one by one. In the case of eliminating each other''s strengths, the angel army guarding heaven lost faster.

 Chapter 1253

    Soon, the Allied forces led by Kun Peng reached the center of heaven and the chemical pool, where the source of light is located. This is the foundation of heaven. All the angel armies gathered here to make a final fight.


    In order to protect the foundation of heaven, God left the angel of light Raphael and the angel of fire Michael in heaven before going to chaos. Both the angel of light and the angel of fire can use the source of light. In the absence of saints, it is enough to protect the safety of heaven with their ability and the source of light.


    Unfortunately, God never thought that Kunpeng would use three corpses for the source of light. It can''t be blamed on God''s poor arrangement. Since the flood, no one has seen Kunpeng''s three corpses, so many people have forgotten that Kunpeng still has three corpses. And the most important thing is that everyone doesn''t know that the three corpses incarnated by Kunpeng with congenital treasure and congenital Lingbao have the ability to fight far away from themselves.


    Take the Supreme Lord Lao Jun as an example. At the beginning, in order to protect the safety of xuandu ¡õ¡õ division, he entered the heaven with three corpses, but his three corpses'' power was not very good, and he wanted to be a general quasi saint, while Kunpeng''s three corpses were different from others. Each of his three corpses had a power equivalent to the noumenon.


    When Michael and Raphael saw the moment when Kunpeng appeared, their hearts were heavy. Originally, they all thought that Kunpeng was just separated and would not have much ability. But now they understand that they are wrong and wrong. Kunpeng is not a separate existence at all, but a real existence, The power contained in the flesh makes them timid. Only saints have such power.


    At this time, they all thought that Kunpeng''s evil corpse was the real Buddha, and the one who went to chaos was the separation. Everyone was cheated by Kunpeng.


    Just listen, Michael said, "master Kunpeng is really good at calculating. He cheated everyone and went to chaos separately, but I stayed here, but did you do too much?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said calmly, "there''s nothing to say about becoming a king and defeating an enemy, and do you think I really have to go to chaos separately? You look at the saints too silly!"


    Kunpeng''s words were like a bomb, which blew everyone up suddenly. If Kunpeng is only separated at this time, and Kunpeng still has such strength under the differentiation of divine consciousness, it can be imagined how brilliant his original strength will be. I''m afraid that no one in the three realms can be invincible except Hongjun Daozu.


    Kunpeng ignored Michael and Raphael''s feelings, and ignored the feelings of others. He continued: "since the poor man came today, then heaven will fall. This is unstoppable. You smart people will give up resisting immediately. Maybe there is a way to live, otherwise, don''t blame the poor man for being cruel and cruel!"


    Kunpeng''s words were very heavy and weighed heavily on Michael and Raphael. To tell the truth, it would be like hitting a stone with an egg to make them face Kunpeng''s strong existence, but they had to do so. Although they knew it was death, if they surrendered if they didn''t resist, even if they survived, it would be worse than death, In that case, why not fight a vigorous war, so that you will die without regret.


    Thinking of this, Michael and Raphael looked at each other and said, "master Kunpeng, although we are defeated, it is impossible for us to catch like this. Even if we die, we will die vigorously and never lower our heads!"


    Michael''s words were very firm, but his voice revealed a determination to kill and become benevolent. His words stimulated the low morale Angel army. Only a group of angel armies said in unison: "I will fight to death and never surrender!"


    When Kunpeng saw this scene, he smiled calmly and didn''t take it to heart. After all, at this stage, even if the other party''s morale is higher, the gap in strength can''t be made up by morale.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "Michael, your idea is good, but doing so will only turn into a massacre. I hope you''d better think about it!"


    Michael shook his head and said, "there''s nothing to think about, but my heaven is not hell. I won''t make a move to live a life. I''d rather die standing than kneeling! But senior, it''s an expert who won''t bully the small?"


    Michael wanted to use words to excite Kunpeng to give up his plan. Unfortunately, he was wrong. This strategy didn''t work for Kunpeng.


    Seeing Michael continue to be so stubborn, Kunpeng feels that there is nothing to say. Everything should be solved by fighting. Kunpeng doesn''t want to waste too much time in this war. After all, no one knows when Hongjun Taoist priest will enter the center of chaos, so he must save all his time. As for the so-called big bullying the small, Kunpeng doesn''t care about anything at all. In his heart, he can only end the battle as soon as possible.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said calmly, "Michael, since you have made such a choice, don''t say that the poor bully the small with the big. After all, we are in a hostile position and have no benevolence and righteousness to speak of. Go with Raphael and let me see your skills!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Michael and Raphael were silent. Their original ideas failed. Kunpeng didn''t care about fame at all, just wanted to win heaven.


    When Michael and Raphael were in a daze, Kunpeng waved his hand and gave the order to attack the disciples and the army of the witch family, and immediately launched a fight in the field.


    The deafening sound of tearing and killing woke Michael and Raphael up. When they wanted to resist, they were stopped by Kunpeng.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "Michael and Raphael, your opponent is poor. If you want to help others, you must first defeat poor!"


    Michael heard this and said angrily, "Kun Peng, you are also a senior expert. Why are you so shameless to bully the small and embarrass us? You really lost your face!"


    For Michael''s angry complaint, Kun Peng turned a blind eye and didn''t respond. He just said calmly, "Michael, don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t do it, I''ll do it!"


    Under the pressure of Kunpeng, Michael and Raphael are very helpless. Just by how they can regret Kunpeng, their only chance is to explode and make a living for the angel army.


    With this idea, Michael and Raphael had a flash of determination in their eyes. Even if they died, they would bite Kunpeng. Unfortunately, they thought too simple and underestimated Kunpeng''s ability. If Kunpeng was so easy to be plotted, how could he live from the flood to the present.


    When Michael and Raphael''s eyes flashed, Kunpeng was ready. They couldn''t turn out of Kunpeng''s palm anyway.


    Michael and Raphael are not familiar with Kunpeng, so their fate is doomed to be tragic.


    Raphael and Michael did not hesitate after they decided to pay attention. With a loud drink, they rushed to Kunpeng and wanted to hit Kunpeng with self explosion. Unfortunately, Kunpeng reacted as soon as they moved.


    Just listen, Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "Michael and Raphael, you are so naive that you think you can hurt me. I''m really an ignorant person. I''ll show you the power of Taoism. I''m sure!"


    As soon as the word "fixed" came out, Michael and Raphael were fixed on the spot. Kunpeng didn''t give them a chance to explode, and then said, "no!"


    Suddenly, Raphael and Michael''s whole body mana was imprisoned by Kunpeng. They just moved their mouth, and quasi Saint experts such as Michael and Raphael were captured. It can be seen that the gap between them and Kunpeng is so big that the other party can destroy them just by thinking.


    At the moment, Raphael and Michael are discouraged and have no fighting spirit. It seems that they are shocked by the strength of Kunpeng. Not only they, but also the immortals in the battle, are shocked by this. If they don''t become saints, they will eventually become mole ants. At this time, Kunpeng''s cultivation can''t be compared with that of saints. The two quasi saints are imprisoned by only two truths, This has risen to the level of heaven.


    At this time, both the witch army and the scattered repair army went crazy. With experts like Kunpeng as the backing, they had nothing to hesitate. They rushed to the enemy one by one and killed them.

 Chapter 1254

    Blood flows into a river. The whole heaven can only be described by this word at this time. Under the siege of the witch army and the scattered repair army, the angel army in heaven is countless dead and injured. This war is a one-sided situation. Angels are slaughtered in large numbers. This is the cruelty of the war.


    Michael and Raphael, imprisoned by Kunpeng, are full of terrible killing intention. Unfortunately, although they are amazing, they are imprisoned and can''t do anything.


    Soon the war in heaven came to an end, and the armies of heaven were either forced to leave here and hide, or slaughtered.


    When the war ended, Kunpeng did not speak any more and directly brought Michael and Raphael in captivity to the source of light, that is, the reincarnation pool of heaven.


    The reason why Kunpeng was not in a hurry to kill Raphael and Michael is because this is the key to the reincarnation pool. At the beginning, in order to develop and expand heaven, God turned the origin of light into the reincarnation pool, so that the angel army can expand infinitely. In order to restore the origin of light, it is necessary to break the prohibition of God, which requires Michael and Raphael.


    Raphael is much more useful than Michael. After all, he is the body of light and the original attribute of light, but Michael is much worse.


    God is indeed a very powerful person. If you want to remove the restriction of the source of light, you need blood. Either use a huge legion of angels to remove it in quantity, or use the soul of quasi holy angels.


    Kun Peng left Michael and Raphael for convenience. He wanted to use each other''s souls to sacrifice the source of light, complete the unsealing, and let them return to the source for collection.


    When Kunpeng took them to the reincarnation pool, Michael and Raphael immediately understood Kunpeng''s intention, but they were shocked. It didn''t matter whether they died so worthless or not. Only one or two people in heaven knew the secret of the reincarnation pool. Why Kunpeng knew whether there were traitors on the top of heaven.


    Thinking of this, Michael hurriedly said, "wait a minute, master Kunpeng, what are you trying to do with us?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said calmly, "Michael has come to this point. What do you say I want to do with you? Naturally, I want to untie God''s prohibition with your two souls. Previously, I wanted to let you live. Unfortunately, you don''t know how to cherish it. Now it''s too late for you to regret!"


    Hearing this, Michael and Raphael felt angry. It turned out that things were really what they thought. The other party wanted to break the foundation of heaven. If there were no traitors, why would the other party know this.


    Just listen, Michael said, "master Kunpeng, we are not afraid of death, but we don''t want to die in obscurity. Can you tell us how we know the secret of heaven and who is a traitor within us?"


    After hearing Michael''s words, Kunpeng was very amused. He never thought Michael would think so.


    Kunpeng said calmly: "Michael, although you are smart, you are a quasi saint and understand the operation of the avenue. The secret of heaven is just a small skill in the eyes of the poor. Why should there be any traitor to inform the poor? To tell you the truth, the purpose of the poor is the source of light this time. Originally, the poor wanted to release the seal with the efforts of millions of angels, but did not want to kill, but you refused Now, it''s only your self righteousness that has led to this situation! "


    Kunpeng''s words made Michael and Raphael dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that it would be like this. They cut off many angels in heaven, but they felt incomparable regret. Unfortunately, everything was as late as Kunpeng said, and there was no room for recovery.


    Michael and Raphael are also determined people. Since things have come to this point, even if they die, they can''t let Kun Peng''s plot succeed. You should know that the source of light is now connected with the world. As long as God''s prohibition can''t be broken, the other party can''t take away the source of light, so they have the idea of exploding their souls.


    Maybe they are too ignorant. Since Kunpeng dares to tell them that things really look like nature, he has a panacea, how can he let them succeed in their conspiracy.


    When Michael and Raphael made up their minds, Kunpeng said calmly, "Michael and Raphael, you have no ability to resist now. It''s better to accept your life. Since I dare to tell you all this, I''m not afraid of your soul exploding."


    Michael and Raphael don''t think so. They still want to fight. Unfortunately, things are really like what Kunpeng said. Their bodies and mana are constantly imprisoned. Even their souls are also imprisoned by Kunpeng and have no ability to resist.


    Kunpeng didn''t want to stay in this paradise any longer. After all, he took the source of light earlier and improved his world earlier. So Kunpeng put Michael and Raphael in the reincarnation pool and said, "take their bodies and souls as sacrifices, break the heavy seals, return the source, and refine their blood to break the seals!"


    As soon as Kunpeng''s spell came out, Raphael and Michael''s body and soul were instantly swallowed up by the reincarnation pool, and the originally huge reincarnation pool began to shrink and return to its origin.


    After a column of incense, the reincarnation pool disappeared. What appeared in front of everyone was a small pearl of the origin of light. The origin of light was not damaged. It was a real congenital treasure. Although many scattered practitioners were very jealous of it, they dared not be presumptuous. Competing for this treasure with experts like Kunpeng was undoubtedly a way to die. It was impossible for scattered practitioners to come here A fool knows how to choose.


    After receiving the source of light, Kunpeng said to his disciples, "clean the battlefield, give it to Haotian''s subordinates, and then withdraw to the underground as soon as possible. I don''t stay when I have something to do."


    When Kunpeng said this, he thought and returned to his own world. Although Kunpeng has the help of this world, he can go back and forth between the two realms at any time. Of course, it needs to set a standard among the three realms. Kunpeng''s words also remind his disciples not to forget to destroy everything before retreating, so as not to leave hidden dangers to his own world.


    For this, Kunpeng had made it clear before launching the war, so Wudao and others understood its importance very well, so they didn''t dare to neglect it. After a little cleaning, they handed over the control of heaven to Haotian''s men to repair with the three realms, and then returned to the hell.


    After this war, the disciples of the Wu clan and Kunpeng completely disappeared from the three realms, which is the record of their last appearance in the three realms.


    The disciples of Kunpeng have been prepared to leave the three realms completely. In fact, they have been disappointed in the three realms, both from Hongjun Daozu and the saints.


    Since the moment when Taoist Hongjun attacked Kunpeng, all the people who had paid tribute to Taoist Hongjun were completely disappointed. A Taoist Hongjun, as the spokesman of heaven, unexpectedly attacked a younger generation for self-interest. This is no longer the way to be a teacher, but the disciples of Kunpeng are disappointed, It can be said that all the immortals in the three realms had lost their respect for Hongjun Daozu at that moment. This is one of the reasons why Sanqing and empress Nuwa had no objection when they decided to split from Hongjun Daozu. After all, no one wants to have such a way of heaven pressing on them. It is uncertain that they will become the next Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng''s disciples and Yigan witch didn''t raid the heaven on a large scale. They didn''t want to conflict with these scattered cultivation for a little bit of natural materials and earth treasures, and Kunpeng had told them not to go too far. After all, the scattered correction is because they can go to heaven smoothly with the help of these scattered cultivation. It''s natural to give each other some benefits, And with the improvement of Kunpeng''s world, all Tiancai and Dibao will not be lacking for them.


    The generosity of Kunpeng''s disciples and Yigan witch made these scattered practitioners very happy. They felt that such a person could be called an expert, but the four religions and the demon family could not be compared with the experts such as the witch family and Kunpeng. It is precisely because of this that Hongjun Daozu and the saints could no longer fully master everything in the three realms in the future, leaving a glimmer of opportunity for all living beings.


    When the disciples of Kunpeng sect and Yigan great witch withdrew to the hell, the disciples of the four religions who had been watching and paying attention to the war talked for a long time. They were so shocked by the power of the witch family and Kunpeng. They didn''t understand why the people who had gone to chaos would suddenly reappear in the three realms. If Kunpeng had the heart of unifying the three realms at the moment, Well, even if they work together, they are not Kunpeng''s enemies. Fortunately, Kunpeng has no such idea. Not only they, but also the demon army in hell, breathed a sigh of relief. They were glad that they had escaped.

 Chapter 1255

    When Kunpeng received the source of light, God far away in the chaotic world changed his face, but his heart was extremely anxious. The receipt of the source of light means that heaven has been broken and his foundation has been destroyed. How can he not be nervous and anxious about such a big event.


    After seeing God''s anxiety, Satan asked, "God, what happened to you?"


    Hearing Satan''s words, God couldn''t help asking, "Satan, don''t you notice something unusual in hell?"


    Satan frowned and said, "God, why do you say that? Is it because there are changes in the three worlds and an accident in your paradise base?"


    God nodded and said, "that''s right. The source of light left in heaven suddenly lost contact with me, and the breath of Raphael and Michael also disappeared at that moment. I''m afraid that heaven has been broken by the enemy, and if heaven is broken, I''m afraid that your hell will not live in peace."


    What the source of light represents is very clear to all the saints present, and they all know how powerful God''s heaven is, so they dare not agree with God''s words.


    Just listen, the sun god pull said, "God, how is this possible? Among all of us, only your angel army and Satan''s demon army are the largest. Who can break the base camp of heaven without saints? Will there be a rebellion in your heaven and steal the source of light?"


    When God heard this, he shook his head and said: "It''s impossible. I personally set the prohibition of the origin of light. Unless there are millions of angels'' efforts or quasi holy angel souls, it can be lifted. Moreover, Raphael and Michael are loyal to me and can''t betray. Their breath disappears at the same time. I''m afraid someone broke my prohibition with their souls as the key. If heaven If something happens, hell should be no exception, but somehow there is no movement in hell! "


    Satan frowned when he heard this and said, "God, what do you mean by this? Are you wondering if I can''t deal with you secretly?"


    God shook his head and said: "Satan, I don''t mean that. Even if you have that mind, it''s impossible to break my ban. Moreover, your generals basically come to chaos. Those left behind don''t have the power to break heaven. I''m worried that our enemies haven''t brought the main force into this chaos at all. If so, what will happen It''s serious! "


    When the Sun God heard this, he was a little uneasy. If it was really as God said, not only the foundation of God and Satan was dangerous, but they were also very dangerous. However, he still couldn''t believe this conclusion, so he said, "God, do you think it''s possible that the other four forces are working together against heaven?"


    When God heard this, he disdained it very much and said with a sneer, "how is this possible? What kind of relationship is the three realms and four religions? I think everyone present knows clearly. It is very difficult for them not to tear down each other. It is impossible for them to join hands to deal with others and give up their roots. They simply don''t have such a mind."


    Sun god La said, "if things are really like what the Taoist friends said, according to the Taoist friends, can one side hide such a strong strength and attack the paradise base camp in such a short time?"


    Speaking of this, the figure of Kunpeng and empress Houtu appeared in God''s mind. Among the three worlds, they were the only ones he feared most, and their strength was very strong. Don''t say that it was just the chaos treasure in his hand that made them difficult to resist.


    Thinking of this, God said: "only Kunpeng and Houtu can have this ability. When fighting with them, I always think they have a backhand. Most of the matter is related to him!"


    Speaking of Kunpeng and empress Houtu, sun god RA, anubis, great burning sky and great dark sky did not think so. They said, "God, Taoist friends, although Kunpeng and Houtu are very powerful, they are not saints after all, and they have no other power except the witch family. How can they win heaven in such a period of time? Do you think highly of each other?"


    When it comes to Kunpeng and empress Houtu, Gaia, the mother of the earth, doesn''t think so. How did she know the power of her hand to each other, so she said: "I don''t think so. I also had a fight with Kunpeng and Houtu. The other party''s cultivation is very good. My heart of the earth was robbed by them together. They care so much about the power of the source. It has something to do with them. We should be vigilant!"


    When the sun god RA heard this, he said: "now we are all in chaos. How to pay more attention? In fact, before we decide to come to chaos, we should be prepared for this kind of thing. In addition, it is the decisive battle between saints, not others, that finally decides the victory or defeat. Therefore, only we can finally win, even if the four worlds are occupied by each other!"


    The sun god''s words were quickly recognized by everyone except God, of course, but although he did not agree, he had nothing to do unless he wanted to give up the action.


    After seizing the source of light, Kunpeng''s evil corpse returned to its own world and put the source of light on the upcoming Tianting. With the help of the source of light, the forming speed of Tianting became faster, and soon it was only the last step away from the underground.


    The three corpses realized that after the evil corpse succeeded, Kunpeng''s self in chaos immediately felt and got the source of light. Kunpeng had a long breath in his heart. With the source of light, his world would soon be improved, and he would no longer worry about the conflict between the human race and the witch race in the world. The human race could live on the earth, The witch clan, whether heaven or hell, can be controlled by them, so as to avoid conflict between the two sides.


    After settling the possible crisis between the people and the witches, Kunpeng began to deal with the relationship with Haotian. He only heard him say, "you Taoist friends can decide everything?"


    When Haotian heard this, he asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I don''t know if the things you promised us before still count after we made a decision?"


    After hearing Haotian''s words, Kunpeng understood each other''s plan, so he said calmly, "Haotian Taoist friends can refer to the world of heaven and hell?"


    Haotian nodded and said, "that''s it!"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "I will do what I say. You can rest assured that I will never break my promise. Now I have won for you in heaven, and I have fulfilled my promise to you!"


    Hearing this, Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi were shocked, so they said, "Taoist friends, are you serious?"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "do you think it''s necessary for me to deceive you? I made perfect arrangements for this matter before I left the three realms. However, I have too little courage to stay, but I didn''t act together with my disciples. Therefore, I can fulfill this commitment by winning heaven for my Taoist friends."


    At first, Kunpeng and Haotian agreed that both sides should work together to deal with God and Satan. Now, without the support of Haotian, West Queen Mother and Zhen Yuanzi, Kunpeng has won heaven alone, which can be regarded as fulfilling their commitment with each other. Haotian and West queen mother have nothing to say about it.


    At the moment, the West King''s mother could not help but blame Haotian for his previous words, which were too obvious. Now it was difficult to ride a tiger, so she had to change the topic and say: "why didn''t Taoist friends tell us such an important thing before departure, or let us be prepared, otherwise it wouldn''t happen!"


    Kunpeng disdained and said, "at the beginning, Hongjun Daozu was still in the three realms. No one knows when he will end his battle with the other party''s heavenly way. If you say it in advance, how can you prove that it is not spread!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I don''t know if you can solve your doubts. We are all in chaos. Why do Taoist friends know so much about the three realms?"


    Kunpeng had no consideration before deciding to have a showdown with Zhen Yuanzi, and he had completed everything. It was only the tree of the world, and there was no need to continue to hide it. He said, "the power of the world, I think Taoist friends should understand why I understand the every move of the three realms!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he suddenly realized that although he had suspected that Kunpeng had used his small world as a transit to understand everything in the three realms, it was only his own guess. Now he was filled with emotion when he heard Kunpeng personally admit it.

 Chapter 1256

    Zhenyuanzi can understand all this, but Haotian and Xiwang''s mother don''t understand the secret language between Kunpeng and zhenyuanzi, so Xiwang''s mother asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, what is the power of the world? Can you explain it for us to understand."


    Hearing this, Kunpeng shook his head and said, "what if you know, it will only disturb the hearts of the two Taoist friends and let you have nothing to do!"


    However, the West King''s mother said disapprovingly, "it''s bad for Taoist friends to say this! It''s better to know than not to know, so that we can know it!"


    As soon as the West King''s mother said this, Kunpeng and empress Houtu felt very funny in their hearts and thought to themselves, "you know well. Even if you know well about your accomplishments, you can''t control the overall situation at all. You will only let yourself hide in it and can''t extricate themselves, and finally affect your opportunity to preach!"


    However, since the other party wants to know, Kunpeng has nothing to refuse. Whether they can survive this disaster depends on their own ability and mentality.


    Thinking of this, Kunpeng said calmly, "since Tao you''re so eager for intimacy, let''s go out of zhenyuanzi and explain it to Tao you. I hope Tao you won''t affect your mind!"


    When Zhen Yuanzi heard this, he sighed: "the two Taoist friends had better not think about it again. It''s a big deal. Once you know it, it''s not good for the two Taoist friends!"


    Although Zhen Yuanzi was kind, Xi Wangmu and Haotian had made up their minds to find out about it, so they said, "thank you for your kindness. We have made up our minds about it!"


    Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi sighed and said, "well, since the two Taoist friends insist so much, I''ll be frank. I hope you won''t regret it after listening!"


    The West Queen Mother said, "Taoist friends, please speak frankly. We are all ears!"


    Zhen Yuanzi said, "the power of the world, as the name suggests, is the power of one side of the world. Kunpeng Taoist friends have their own side of the world. Maybe because of this, Kunpeng Taoist friends will abandon heaven and hell!"


    Zhenyuanzi''s words shocked the heart of the West Queen Mother and Haotian. It was a world that all saints and even Hongjun Daozu didn''t know. It was too shocking.


    After calming her volatile mood, the West Queen Mother asked, "is it for her own world that Kunpeng Taoist friends pay so much attention to the chaotic Linggen ''tree of the world''?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "that''s right. I can clearly tell several Taoist friends that this'' tree of the world ''is beyond your touch. If I guess correctly, Hongjun Taoist ancestor came for this."


    A Linggen even attracted the attention of Hongjun Daozu. It is conceivable that Kunpeng''s words made Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi''s heart calm again.


    Seeing each other''s nervous appearance, Kunpeng and empress Houtu are very funny. How can the other party''s heart prove the road? At the moment, Kunpeng and empress Houtu don''t think that Xi Wangmu, Haotian and Zhen Yuanzi can prove the road with their own strength, because their heart determines everything. If they want to prove the road so much, they still need to rely on external forces.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said calmly: "three Taoist friends, the matter of chaotic Linggen has nothing to do with you. Now you''d better decide your own position!"


    Haotian, Zhen Yuanzi and Xi Wangmu thought about it, but they couldn''t decide to stand on the side of Kunpeng returning Hongjun Daozu. They just heard Zhen Yuanzi say, "Kunpeng Daoyou, your power with Hongjun Daozu is too strong. It''s not for us to participate in it, so we finally decided to be neutral!"


    Neutral. To put it better, it''s impartial. To put it worse, it''s the two sides of the wall. However, they miscalculated. If it''s between ordinary people, their choice is incomparably correct, but between Kunpeng and Hongjun Daozu, it''s a crime to both sides at the same time. Kunpeng fortunately said that he has decided to leave the three realms and won''t care about them, Hongjun Daozu was afraid that he didn''t have such a mind. It can be seen that after the disaster, the fate of the three of them was not easy. It was even more impossible to prove the truth, unless they could win some benefits in the upcoming decisive battle, but their strength seemed to be a little poor.


    Kunpeng said calmly, "it''s good. At least the three Taoist friends don''t have to worry about being hostile to Hongjun Taoist ancestors."


    Kunpeng is here to deal with things, but Hongyun Nasi contacts Hongjun Daozu by taking the opportunity of the avenue, points out the way to Hongjun Daozu, and tells Hongjun Daozu all kinds of situations of the bloody world, so that Hongjun Daozu can prepare in advance and not be caught off guard.


    After receiving Hongyun''s information, Hongjun Daozu dispelled his original doubt about the fall of the two western saints. After all, the Buddhist dharma of the two western saints has been most affected in the bloody world. If they are really besieged by each other, it is not impossible to die. Of course, Hongjun Daozu didn''t just listen to Hongyun''s words and make such a decision. The main reason is that the two western saints gave up the opportunity of two roads, which is the basis of the two western saints'' preaching. Hongjun Daozu never thought that the two western saints would take the opportunity of the road out of the original God and abandon this treasure. The opportunity of one road is equivalent to a congenital treasure, The two saints of the West have always been stingy and could not give up such treasures.


    If the two western saints knew what Hongjun Daozu thought, they would be more happy. They had no idea, just because they were stingy at the beginning, they let themselves escape Hongjun Daozu''s doubt. Although they said they had lost some face, they got great benefits.


    With the fall of the two saints in the west, Hongjun Daozu had to pay attention to the safety of Hongyun and asked Hongyun not to take risks for the time being and wait for his arrival there.


    In fact, even if Hongjun Daozu doesn''t say it, Hongyun can''t go deep into the bloody world. After all, he has a great cause and effect with Kunpeng, Sanqing and empress Nuwa. If he is surrounded by hostile saints, Kunpeng and others may not save him, so he doesn''t want to risk his life and follow the footsteps of the two saints in the West.


    Hongyun thought this way, but he was worried too much. Although he had previously cheated all saints on the issue of the four-way world, no one knows what kind of danger there will be in this bloody world. More people will have more power. Therefore, only Hongyun has an evil heart for Sanqing and Nuwa, and the other party will accept him.


    Of course, if it''s Kunpeng and empress Houtu, it''s hard to say. Kunpeng and empress Houtu don''t care about villains like Hongyun.


    The withdrawal of Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi did not have any impact on Kunpeng and empress Houtu. If they really need people, they can use the power of the world to mobilize the great witches and Enlightenment of the witch family at any time. Not to mention that Kunpeng has his own backhand. The good and evil corpses can enter the bloody world to support him anytime and anywhere.


    In this battle, Kunpeng and empress Houtu had a fixed round for a long time and didn''t want their disciples to fight. After all, this battle is a battle between saints and heaven. Their quasi saints can''t get involved at all. Even if they come, they can only be used as cannon fodder. Kunpeng and empress Houtu can''t bear to let them sacrifice like this.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu were also well prepared for this war. Kunpeng collected the two greatest treasures of merit and virtue and the money for falling treasure and handed them to the good and evil corpses. Then empress Houyi took Hou Yi''s "Pangu bow" as a secret weapon.


    Kunpeng used two acquired merit treasures and lost treasure money to win the chaotic spiritual root and the "time hourglass". The "time hourglass" is too powerful. If it falls into the hands of Hongjun Daozu, it will be very disadvantageous to Kunpeng. After all, the law of time is two laws against heaven. Even the law of heaven dare not touch such a chaotic treasure. Kunpeng made up his mind in this battle. Even if he destroyed the two greatest treasures of merit and virtue, he must seize the "time hourglass".


    The reason why Kunpeng was previously interested in Haotian, Xiwang''s mother and Zhen Yuanzi was that he was only interested in the "tree of the world" of chaotic Linggen. That was just to reduce each other''s vigilance and do not want to cause each other''s dissatisfaction. As long as there was a chance, Kunpeng and empress Houtu would not let go.


    Kunpeng hides the good and evil corpses for convenience, which is used to win the treasure. When the other party doesn''t pay attention, he hits the other party by surprise.

 Chapter 1257

    However, it was said that the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa were gradually approaching the center of the bloody world. Victory was waving to them, and everyone was very excited.


    Under the influence of this mood, they overcame the pressure of the power of the world on them, but they were the first to reach the center of the world and see the appearance of this bloody world center.


    The result was that they were greatly shocked. The scene in front of them was not attached to the situation they thought in their hearts. It can not be said that it was not attached, but there was no similarity at all.


    They saw that what appeared in front of them was a broken ancient city. The whole ancient city was shrouded in blood, so that they could not see the situation in the city. However, they could hear the Yin sound in the ancient city just standing outside the ancient city, which made their saints tremble.


    After seeing the bloody ancient city, the Styx river said, "you Taoist friends, if I''m right, the outer walls of the ancient city are made of flesh and blood. Only in this way can there be such a great spirit of blood."


    Hearing the words of the Styx River, everyone was shocked. How many people''s flesh and blood were needed to build such a tall outer wall in such a huge ancient city. When they thought of it, everyone couldn''t help taking a cold breath in their hearts, but their hearts were cold.


    Empress Nuwa asked, "friend of the underworld River, if such a huge city wall is built with flesh and blood, how many creatures need to be sacrificed to build such a city wall?"


    The river Styx pondered for a moment and said, "empress Nuwa doesn''t need to be shocked. If I''m right, the city wall should be built with its own flesh and blood after the death of 3000 chaotic gods and demons. In order to resist the attack of chaotic Qi, only in this way can it be so broken."


    Three thousand chaotic demons built such a wall with their own flesh and blood, which was appalling. When the Supreme Lord heard this, he frowned and said, "according to the words of Taoist friends, although the three thousand chaotic demons are dead, their thoughts may still exist in the ancient city!"


    Styx nodded and said, "that''s right. After the death of Pangu God, the yuan God can be divided into three. The blood makes the twelve ancestral witches. The cultivation of these three thousand chaotic demons was not much weaker than Pangu God. They have no difficulty in keeping their mind!"


    Hearing what Styx said, the leader of Tongtian cult was a little confused and asked, "since the idea of three thousand chaotic demons still exists in the ancient city, can you explain why their chaotic treasures appear in the hands of the saints in the four directions?"


    Styx said calmly, "there''s nothing unthinkable. If I guess correctly, the other party hopes to attract people with chaos Zhibao, break the cage of chaos and give them a chance to get out of trouble!"


    Yuanshi Tianzun disagreed with the words of Styx and said: "The underworld Taoist friends are exaggerating too much. If three thousand chaotic demons can send out their own chaotic treasure, they also have the ability to get out of trouble. In my opinion, although there may be three thousand chaotic demons in the ancient city, they are afraid that they are incomplete and have no subjective consciousness, so they will be trapped in the ancient city."


    When Styx heard the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, he said calmly: "it''s not impossible for Yuanshi sage to say this. We''re just guessing. If you want to know the details, you''re afraid to enter the ancient city."


    As soon as Styx said this, everyone was silent and thought about the next thing.


    The great old gentleman said, "three thousand chaotic demons, three thousand Avenue!"


    Suddenly, the supreme old gentleman shouted, "I see. It''s like this!"


    After hearing the emperor''s cry, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa, Styx, Fuxi and others all turned their eyes to the emperor and asked, "elder martial brother, what did you find?"


    The Supreme Lord said: "After the death of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, such relics can be preserved. When the teacher preached, he passed down the three thousand Avenue. The three thousand Avenue was just the way to become saints, but the Taoist teacher did not explain in detail. The three thousand chaotic gods and demons were born in chaos, but they were afraid to coincide with the three thousand Avenue. If we want to get rid of the way of heaven and surpass the way of heaven, the three thousand chaotic gods and demons are afraid to be our last Opportunities. "


    The words of the Supreme Lord shocked everyone. It was really crazy that 3000 Avenue was connected with 3000 chaotic gods and demons, but it was not impossible for them to think about it carefully, otherwise the avenue would not leave the ruins of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons for them to explore.


    Fuxi was the best one in the audience. When he heard the words of the supreme old gentleman, he immediately calculated the origin of the ancient city and its benefits to them, but he was greatly shocked. Everyone admired Fuxi''s calculation, so they all turned their eyes to Fuxi and helped Fuxi get rid of the interference of chaos.


    Fu Xi calmed down and said: "What you Taoist friends, netherworld Taoist friends and elder martial brothers said is true. This ancient city is indeed a legacy of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. There are three thousand monuments left by chaotic gods and demons in the ancient city, and all of them are transformed by the bodies of three thousand gods and demons, and their divine knowledge is also transformed into three thousand Taoism, waiting for future generations to collect. Of course, the dangers are great, but we should do a good job Psychological preparation. "


    But Styx didn''t care about the three thousand roads. Each of the three thousand chaotic gods and Demons was a kind of road. He was confident that he could get a kind of inheritance with the help of the "Blood River array", so he was very concerned about the chaos treasure, so he asked, "Fuxi Taoist friends, do you know whether there is a chaos treasure in this relic?"


    The Styx river has asked everyone''s voice. Although the three thousand Avenue is good, the most important thing for them now is the chaos treasure. Only when they get the chaos treasure can they resist the way of heaven, so they are looking forward to Fu Xi''s answer.


    Fu Xi said calmly: "Although the chaos treasure is very good, it is not worth mentioning compared with the three thousand Avenue. Although there are chaos treasures in this relic, it is difficult to attract chaos treasures if you don''t pay for your state of mind and chaos treasures. Moreover, there are few chaos treasures left in this ancient city relic, and the help power can''t be compared with the previously born chaos treasures, because he We can''t break through the confinement of chaos. "


    Hearing Fu Xi''s words, everyone was silent. It was true that the previous chaotic treasures had the ability to go against the sky. Neither the ''time hourglass'' nor the'' trial balance ''could be compared with the congenital treasures.


    As a senior brother of the National People''s Congress, the supreme old gentleman had the highest state of mind. He soon recovered his state of mind and said, "well, no matter what, the quality of chaos treasure is higher than that of congenital treasure, which is very useful to us. At present, the most important thing for us is to find a way to enter the ancient city first!"


    The words of the supreme old gentleman were immediately recognized by everyone. Only when they entered the ancient city could they have the opportunity to seize the treasure of chaos, so they all prepared secretly.


    At this time, the Styx river said calmly, "you Taoist friends had better wait a moment first. The ancient city is not as simple as you think. Only the city wall is powerful. If we touch and rush, we will only hurt ourselves and be their vanguard."


    As soon as the Styx river said this, everyone understood it, but the original Heavenly Master didn''t think so. He said, "if the Styx River Taoist friends don''t take risks, how can they get the greatest harvest? We can get the greatest benefits only if we are the first to enter the ancient city."


    Upon hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, Styx sneered and said, "since Yuanshi saints think so, please help yourself. I don''t want to be a wronged leader. What can we do even if we enter it without guarantee? Can we resist the attacks of saints in the next four worlds after our vitality is greatly damaged?"


    At this time, the final place has come. There is a "Blood River array" in the hand of Styx, but its combat power is not weaker than that of Yuanshi Tianzun. Therefore, there is no need to take into account Yuanshi Tianzun as before, so it is straightforward to refute without leaving any face to the other party.


    Styx''s words make the atmosphere tense. The remains of 3000 chaotic gods and demons are in front of us. Everyone hopes to get great benefits from them. Entering the ancient city will not only face the attacks of the saints of the four worlds, but also fear that there will be conflicts between themselves once the chaotic treasure is born. If they can''t solve this threat, they can even get rid of it Enough to enter the ancient city, I''m afraid it''s also very sad.


    For this, the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa don''t know yet, but people have selfishness, so they don''t want to be the villain first, so in the end, only the fool of Styx river was calculated by the four saints, jumped out to be the leader of injustice, and was complacent.


    Styx doesn''t know how to do this, but he can''t help it. Among the people, only he has the lowest strength. Although he is said to be a passer-by with Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa, Styx doesn''t believe that Tongtian sect leader and Nuwa will recognize him as an ally in front of the treasure of chaos, so he can only jump out and force everyone to sign an agreement according to the other party''s wishes, so he deserves it Also valuable.

 Chapter 1258

    Styx''s worry is very normal. The three thousand chaotic demons are the three thousand Avenue. No one knows how many good things there are, but one thing is certain. If there is no agreement, Styx is afraid that it is difficult to gain anything. All the benefits will be taken away by Sanqing and Nuwa, but he can''t fight each other alone, And there are four forces eyeing.


    However, Styx River also has its own advantages, that is, barefoot people are not afraid of wearing shoes. If Sanqing and Nuwa want to swallow the benefits alone, he can hurt each other''s strength by fighting back. After all, he is the only one here who knows the blood evil spirit best. As long as he is willing to give up his life, Sanqing and Nuwa will be seriously damaged even if they have the congenital treasure, This is also the life saving skill of Styx.


    Styx is helpless to do so. He doesn''t want to be tested by Sanqing and empress Nu Wa. He also wants to survive. The leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa have completely lost heart to Styx, who has no sense of belonging to them. Therefore, regardless of anyone''s face, it''s a big deal to break the fish''s death net.


    Not to mention the chaos in the Styx River, although Sanqing and empress Nuwa succeeded in their conspiracy, they also distracted their internal people, and it was difficult to distinguish between gain and loss.


    The leader of Tongtian cult soon realized this, but at this point, even if he wanted to save the heart of Styx, it was too late. Styx had completely decided to do it by himself, but ignored the hint of the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa.


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun had a long chat in their hearts. The reason why they took the opportunity to force the Styx river was that they didn''t want Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa to be too strong, which was very unfavorable to them.


    When things came to an end, they naturally wanted to alleviate the situation. They just heard the supreme old gentleman say, "what the hell River Taoist friend said is very reasonable, but I don''t know what we should do according to the Taoist friend''s words?"


    How could the Styx river not know the thoughts of the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, but he couldn''t care so much. If he couldn''t make a covenant, it would be a fatal blow to him.


    Thinking of this, Styx said, "it''s nothing to say. Everyone knows the danger of the ancient city. If we can''t reach an agreement to jointly resist foreign enemies, we''d better not enter. I don''t have the ability to make enemies with the eight saints in the world!"


    When it comes to the eight saints of the four directions world, Sanqing and empress Nuwa have changed their faces. If they want to win benefits in the ancient city, they will fight against them. Now it is obvious that the Styx is no longer concentric with them and can not be used by them. If they fight against the eight saints of the four directions world, they are afraid of more or less bad luck in this strange place.


    Empress Nuwa said, "what kind of covenant do you want to sign? Can''t our previous agreement?"


    Upon hearing this, Styx sneered: "Empress Nuwa, please don''t treat me as a fool. Although you say you are willing to give me a chance to get a way, what''s the chance of getting a way in front of three thousand ways and chaos treasure? As long as you can get three thousand ways, I also have the opportunity to prove my way even if I don''t use the chance of getting a way. Empress Nuwa underestimates my wisdom!"


    The Styx river is right. The three thousand roads of the chaotic gods and demons are not comparable to the three thousand roads mentioned by the Taoist ancestor Hongjun in those years. The Taoist ancestor Hongjun retains a large part of his preaching, which is not fully known by all saints, not to mention the quasi saints like the Styx River, and the three thousand roads left by the three thousand chaotic gods and demons are complete. As long as there are quasi saints, you can participate in it Realize the three thousand ways and get the holy throne.


    Empress Nuwa''s face changed greatly when she heard the words of the Styx river. Originally, she and the leader of Tongtian cult wanted to kill two birds with one stone and let the Styx River replace them to become the puppet of the avenue, but she didn''t expect that there would be a complete 3000 Avenue in the place where the 3000 chaotic gods and Demons died, and all their calculations would fail.


    When the leader of Tongtian cult heard this, he sighed and said, "well, since the friend of the Styx river is unwilling to continue our previous agreement, the agreement between us is over, but I don''t know what kind of agreement you want now?"


    Styx river said, "I don''t want to go too far. There are many dangers in the ancient city. First of all, we must always be external and not kill our own people. I wonder if all saints can do this?"


    The leader of Tongtian cult said, "the friends of the Styx River are joking. Now we are enemies and enemies. How can we lose our strength? You can rest assured!"


    The Styx River smiled and said, "I don''t know if the saints can still make such a choice in front of the chaos treasure and the three thousand Avenue, and don''t use their poisonous hands to rob other people''s treasures?"


    Facing the question of Styx, Sanqing and Nuwa looked at each other. They understood that if they didn''t agree with the conditions of Styx, it would be difficult to get the help of Styx.


    At this time, the Supreme Lord came forward and said, "please rest assured, friends of the Styx River, there are many treasures left by the three thousand chaotic demons. Naturally, we won''t do such a mean thing!"


    Upon hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, Styx sneered and thought, "it''s better to speak than to sing. If I don''t raise this matter, I''m afraid you''ll swallow my bones!"


    However, after hearing the statement of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the leader of Tongtian cult, Styx felt much easier. Anyway, the other party has agreed to his proposal, which is a good result.


    Just listen, Styx said, "thank you for your understanding!"


    At this time, Kunpeng, Haotian and others suddenly came outside the ancient city. It''s a coincidence that Kunpeng and his party are not far from Taishang Laojun. This may be the intention of Dadao to maintain the balance between the two sides.


    When Kunpeng and empress Houtu appeared, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian cult leader, empress Nuwa and Styx River were very happy, especially Styx river. Originally, he was alone in the face of Sanqing and empress Nuwa, but he was under too much pressure. Now with Kunpeng and empress Houtu, they can reduce their pressure.


    Of course, Sanqing and empress Nuwa are also happy. Only the outer wall of the ancient city has such pressure. We can imagine how dangerous it is inside. With the cooperation of the eight saints in the four directions, they can only protect themselves. However, if Kunpeng and empress Houtu are added, their chances of winning are much greater.


    Kunpeng first came forward and said, "I don''t know what you Taoist friends are doing here. Why don''t you enter the ancient city?"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the Styx river said first: "Kunpeng Taoist friends don''t know. It''s not that we don''t want to enter the ancient city immediately, but that the ancient city is too dangerous. We need to keep it all the time. Now if Taoist friends and others join us, we don''t have to worry about the saints in the four directions!"


    The Styx river is insidious enough to speak out the relationship between them first, so that Kunpeng can be prepared. In fact, the Styx river is superfluous. For Kunpeng, he is no longer Sanqing and empress Nuwa. The good and evil bodies of Kunpeng, coupled with his own dignity, have the power of the world behind him. Even in the face of the eight saints Kunpeng at the same time, he can break out of the siege, The power of heaven is no longer what saints can resist.


    Of course, the internal differences of the other party are still very beneficial to Kunpeng, but he doesn''t have to worry about the other party. He can concentrate on waiting for the arrival of Hongjun Daozu.


    When it comes to the Sifang world, Kunpeng said calmly, "I don''t know if you Taoist friends have a decision?"


    The Supreme Lord Lao Jun said: "we have made a decision. The ancient city is the final place of 3000 chaotic gods and demons. 3000 Avenue is contained in it. No matter who finds 3000 Avenue and chaos treasure first, we will not compete internally. If we face the four-way world, we will work together to deal with it. I wonder if Taoist friends Kunpeng are willing to join us?"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said calmly, "I will not refuse such a good thing. However, have you ever thought that if Taoist Hongjun appeared here and wanted to compete for the three thousand roads and the treasure of chaos, what should we do then?"


    Kunpeng''s words made the Supreme Master, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian leader, empress Nuwa and Styx disapprove. He only heard the Supreme Master say, "Taoist friends are worried too much. Now the teacher is entangled with the heavenly Tao of the other world. There is time to come to this chaos!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and said, "the news of all Taoist friends is too closed. To tell you the truth, now Hongjun Daozu has solved the other party''s heavenly Tao and is trying his best to come here. If you don''t prepare in advance, Hongjun Daozu is afraid to catch us all when we lose both with the Quartet world."


    Kunpeng threw a bomb among the people and blew up Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the Styx river. Hongjun Daozu put too much pressure on them. Just such words have greatly reduced their momentum.

 Chapter 1259

    It is a great bad thing for the saints to extricate themselves from the difficulties of Hongjun Taoist ancestor. If they can''t get the chaos treasure and 3000 Avenue before Hongjun Taoist ancestor comes, everything in the ancient city will be missed by them again. Anxious! This is the feeling of all saints.


    The Supreme Lord said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I don''t know if this news is true?"


    Kunpeng said calmly, "how come the old gentleman and sage are poor hearted and can''t talk nonsense?"


    The great old gentleman hurriedly said, "I don''t mean that. Taoist friends should know that this matter is very important, but I have to be careful!"


    Kunpeng didn''t want to argue too much with the supreme old gentleman. After all, he wanted to use the other party''s hand to suppress the saints in the Quartet world, so he said: "it''s absolutely true. If the heaven of the Quartet world was not accepted by Hongjun Taoist ancestors, they wouldn''t be so crazy. Unexpectedly, they wanted to gather eight people to sweep the world!"


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, the saints could no longer sit still. No wonder the four directions world saints association was so crazy that they gathered eight people to deal with the two saints in the West. It turned out that everything was because Hongjun Daozu had solved their way of heaven, so they had to sacrifice their lives under such pressure.


    After understanding this, the leader of Tongtian said, "in that case, what are we waiting for? We''ll go into the ancient city and start first!"


    The leader of Tongtian cult then turned his eyes to the Styx River, because among the people, only the Styx River knows the power of the bloody ghost on the wall best, so he wants the Styx River to take the lead.


    The Styx River didn''t think of this power, but the power of the blood ghost on the ancient city gathered the power of 3000 chaotic gods and demons. If he was alone, he would only seek his own death, so he pretended not to see the eyes of the leader of Tongtian cult and turned his eyes to Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    The move of the Styx river made the leader of Tongtian cult very angry. The Styx river was originally the Pathfinder he had discussed with empress Nu Wa, but he didn''t expect that after this change, everything was out of control, which disrupted his original plan.


    The leader of Tongtian cult didn''t want to let go of the Styx River, so he said, "you are the only one who is proficient in the way of blood evil. The ancient city still needs Taoist friends to explore the way."


    Upon hearing this, Styx immediately objected: "This matter is very important, but I dare not accept it. Moreover, the ancient city wall is made of the flesh and blood of 3000 chaotic gods and demons. I can''t deal with it only by my small quasi holy practice. I still need to ask all Taoist friends to do it. It''s really not good. We can only wait for the saints of the four worlds to do it first, and then we can reap the benefits."


    The words of Styx completely angered Sanqing and Nuwa. They only heard Tongtian cult leader sneer: "Don''t you listen to Kunpeng Taoist friend, friend of the Styx river? Teacher Hongjun has solved each other''s way of heaven and will come to this world soon. Do you think we can still make profits when the teacher comes? If you have to wait for the four worlds to act first, you can act on your own. We will act separately and do not interfere with each other."


    The leader of Tongtian sect is very resolute. If their actions do not interfere with each other, they have no problem and can at least protect themselves. However, if Styx is separated from the big army, once they meet the saints of the four worlds, they will only fall. The leader of Tongtian sect is determined that Styx must admit his life. If it is other time, the leader of Tongtian sect will decide Yes, I won''t do that, but now the leader of Tongtian cult has no choice but to do so.


    When Styx heard Tongtian cult leader''s words, he felt great hatred. He understood that once Tongtian cult leader gave up himself, the consequences were beyond his ability to bear. It can be said that he had no capital to fight against Tongtian cult leader.


    However, Styx is not a fool. Even if he doesn''t have the ability to fight against Sanqing and Nuwa, he won''t wait to die. Just listen to Styx sneer and say: "Since the saints of heaven are so eager to enter the ancient city, why don''t they take the initiative to force the poor road? At the end of the day, you want to take the poor road as a dead ghost. Since there is no place for the poor road here, the poor road can only leave!"


    Although the Styx river was just putting on a show, the great old gentleman didn''t want to really force the Styx River away, so he said, "wait a minute, Taoist friend of the Styx river. You can speak frankly if you have any requirements, and we can discuss them!"


    Styx sighed: "it''s not that I want to do this, but that the ancient city wall is too dangerous. How powerful is the flesh and blood of three thousand chaotic demons. It''s just a move to die if I go alone, but I don''t want to die! If all Taoist friends have to fight for the first place, unless we fight at the same time, we can have a chance to enter the ancient city."


    When the Supreme Lord heard this, he looked at Kunpeng and empress Houtu and asked, "I don''t know what Taoist friend Kunpeng thought of Taoist friend Styx?"


    Kunpeng said calmly: "I have no opinion on this matter. If we enter the ancient city earlier, we can take the first opportunity. Now in this situation, we can only take the first opportunity to get rid of the way of heaven!"


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, Styx completely gave up. Originally, he wanted to use Kunpeng''s power to fight against Sanqing and Nuwa, but he didn''t expect Kunpeng to stand on the side of Sanqing and Nuwa at the critical moment. However, he didn''t understand why Kunpeng stood with people who have gratitude and resentment with him, such as Sanqing and Nuwa.


    Styx''s idea is too unique. Although Kunpeng had great gratitude and resentment with Sanqing and Nuwa, it can''t be mixed with his own interests. Under this situation, Kunpeng''s primary enemy is Hongjun Daozu. Only by seizing the first opportunity can Hongjun Daozu not get what he wants, so Kunpeng can achieve his wish, As for other things, Kunpeng can put it down for the time being, and the cause and effect of Kunpeng, Sanqing and Nuwa have long ended, so there is no need to haggle over every detail.


    Without the support of Kunpeng, Styx can only sigh: "since all Taoist friends have decided to enter the ancient city first, I have nothing to say. Let''s go together."


    Styx was the first to get up and walk forward, but he had to do so. At least he had to give Sanqing, empress Nuwa, Kunpeng and empress Houtu a positive attitude.


    However, the move of the Styx River reduced the dissatisfaction between Sanqing and Nuwa. It can be regarded as a Junjie who knows the current affairs.


    When they approached the ancient city, they saw a strange blood light shining on the wall of the ancient city. Even the saints trembled when they saw it. People with lower than quasi Saint cultivation were afraid that if they took a close look at their own Yuanshen, they would be sucked away by the strange wall.


    The ancient city has experienced a lot of wind and rain, but the bloody city wall is pockmarked and covered with wind and frost. It seems that it is caused by the invasion of chaos for a long time. How powerful the three thousand chaos gods and demons are, and the city walls built with their flesh and blood have been so damaged. You can imagine how powerful the chaos spirit invaded the three thousand chaos gods and Demons because they died at the beginning of the day. It''s not easy for the city wall to survive in the center of chaos. It''s also a great thing to finally form such a world with resentment and blood evil spirit.


    When they came under the city wall, they were absorbed and began to prepare their most powerful attack, hoping to break the defense of the city wall and enter the ancient city.


    They didn''t want to completely destroy this section of the wall. They just wanted to open a small hole on the wall, a small hole that could let them pass through.


    When everyone was ready, as the host of the trip, Lao Jun gave an order to "fight", and immediately led by him, everyone launched an attack together.


    When it comes to hitting, but everyone won''t really do so. After all, they still need to face the crisis in the ancient city after opening the channel, so they all retain most of their strength. They even say that they don''t see their housekeeping skills, and neither the congenital treasure nor the chaotic treasure has been used.


    However, fortunately, everyone worked together to focus the attack on one point, so with the strength of all of them, the ancient city wall built by the flesh and blood of 3000 chaotic gods and Demons was instantly opened.


    Everyone''s calculation is very accurate, but this gap is only enough for one person to pass, without wasting everyone''s strength. Such an accurate attack is really inappropriate.


    When the crowd opened a gap, the ancient city issued a sad roar that made people''s scalp numb. With the roar, the whole ancient city moved. The relics left after the death of 3000 chaotic bodies in the city sent out a bloody force and the momentum rushed straight to the bullfight. Seeing this scene, Sanqing, empress Nuwa, Styx, Kunpeng and empress Houtu were shocked. The fluctuation was too strong.

 Chapter 1260

    At the moment when the passage was opened, the supreme old gentleman shouted, "enter!" then he took the lead in rushing into the ancient city, followed by Yuanshi Tianzun, and others entered the ancient city one after another.


    Entering the ancient city, the scene in front of everyone was shocked. Inside the ancient city, there were temples built by the bones of 3000 chaotic gods and demons, and each temple was the inheritance of a chaotic God and demon.


    Just when they were shocked by the scene in front of them, they didn''t find that the channel they had forcibly opened was gradually closed under the nourishment of blood evil Qi, but their retreat was completely blocked.


    Styx is the most cautious of all people. After a short shock, he first looked at his back path. When he saw that the channel was closed, he was shocked and hurriedly said, "no, the channel was blocked again by the gas of blood evil!"


    The words of the Styx River woke everyone up. Everyone looked at the way to come. They saw that there was still any channel there. The damaged wall is now intact. Such a strange situation makes everyone''s heart heavy.


    Although Kunpeng did not worry about his own safety, he immediately contacted his own world just in case. Fortunately, the power of the world was not cut off by the blood evil spirit. It seems that the power of the world is higher than that of chaos and blood evil. We can''t say that. In fact, the affairs of the world are equal to that of chaos, but chaos can only move by instinct, The power of the world is flexible under the command of Kunpeng.


    After contacting his own world, Kunpeng gave empress Houtu a look that didn''t need to worry. Empress Houtu smiled indifferently and breathed a sigh in her heart. To tell the truth, in this case, we don''t want to find chaos treasure and three thousand Avenue first, but the most important thing is to keep our life.


    Advance or retreat, there are only these two ways in front of everyone. Advance. In such a strange environment, but I don''t know how many dangers are waiting for them. Only from the self-healing of the city wall, we can know the power of the 3000 temples in the ancient city. Retreat, and everyone will lose the opportunity to resist the way of heaven.


    At this time, everyone is secretly thinking about how to act.


    At this time, the Supreme Lord said, "now that we have entered the ancient city, whether to move forward or backward, or if you have any other opinions, please speak frankly!"


    Kunpeng was the first to say, "I choose to move forward!"


    Empress Houtu followed Kunpeng and chose to move forward. Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa all had precious protection and naturally chose to move forward. After all, this was their last chance to get rid of the Tao of heaven.


    As for Styx River, Haotian, Xiwangmu and zhenyuanzi, although they were worried about their own safety, Sanqing, Nuwa, Kunpeng and Houtu all chose to move forward. Even if they wanted to retreat, it was useless. They didn''t guarantee to open the retreat smoothly, so they could only choose to move forward.


    Seeing this, the supreme old gentleman was very happy and said, "since everyone chose to explore the ancient city, we should discuss specific actions..."


    Before the Taishang Laojun finished his words, Kunpeng came forward and said, "there''s nothing to discuss. Let''s act separately and harvest according to our abilities!"


    When Kunpeng said this, the great old gentleman frowned and said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, there are many dangers in the ancient city, and we should guard against the sneak attack of the eight saints in the four directions at any time. If we act separately, wouldn''t we give each other a chance to sneak attack? It''s inappropriate!"


    Kunpeng said calmly: "Do you want to act together if you don''t act separately? Who should find the treasure? In short, I don''t want to compete with others for the treasure. As for the eight saints in the four directions, they haven''t entered the ancient city yet. Even if they stick to our cultivation for a period of time, there''s no problem. When we go together to save each other, there''s no need to act together because of them Miss each other''s treasure hunt! "


    Kunpeng said that he walked to the ancient city without waiting for the Taishang Laojun to reply. Empress Houtu followed him and the team began to disperse. Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi were very hesitant and didn''t leave with Kunpeng.


    The actions of Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi brightened the eyes of Styx river. Since he had previously rejected the suggestions of Tongtian sect leader, Styx river has been worried for fear of being abandoned by each other in the ancient city. Now with Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi, he has found companions. If they cooperate, they don''t have to worry about their own safety.


    Thinking of this, the Styx river came forward to discuss with Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi. They hit it off immediately and soon reached an agreement, and then followed Kunpeng and empress Houtu to the center of the ancient city.


    With the departure of Styx, the whole team was torn apart. The Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun were very helpless. They came to chaos alone and had no disciples. Therefore, they very much hope to persuade Styx, Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi to explore for themselves. Unfortunately, now everything has failed.


    As for the thoughts of the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun, the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa were very clear, because they had also made plans for the Styx river. Therefore, when the Styx River, Haotian, Xiwangmu and zhenyuanzi left together, they didn''t want to be the spies of the Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun, so they also said goodbye and went to the 3000 temples in the center of the ancient city.


    Looking at the figure of the people leaving, the supreme old gentleman sighed and said, "younger martial brother, we should take action, and the success or failure depends on it!"


    Yeah! Success or failure depends on it, which is everyone''s idea.


    Just as the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty were about to move towards the 3000 God and devil temple in the center of the ancient city, suddenly there was a shock in the ancient city, and bursts of miserable roars came from the 3000 temples in the city again.


    After this happened, the faces of the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty suddenly changed. They all knew that the saints of the four worlds were opening the passage to the ancient city.


    There are eight saints on the other side. It''s not difficult to break the wall built by the three thousand gods and demons. As long as the channel is opened, the next is the beginning of the bloody war between the two sides.


    At the thought of this, the Supreme Lord and the emperor of Yuanshi did not dare to stop. They immediately launched their bodies and rushed to the center of the ancient city. In order to compete for the first place, the Supreme Lord and the emperor of Yuanshi did their best. The "xuanhuang Linglong tower of heaven and earth" stood on their head, and the "Taiji diagram" stepped under their feet to separate the heavy blood evil spirit and resentment, while the emperor of Yuanshi sacrificed the "Pangu flag" and was ready to fight at any time.


    The siege of the saints in the four directions is not only so tense for the supreme old gentleman and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, but also for the sake of precaution, Kunpeng and empress Houtu sacrifice the chaotic treasure and congenital treasure to protect themselves.


    Styx River, Haotian, Xi Wangmu and zhenyuanzi, not to mention, all four of them have done their best. Speaking of them, they are different from Kunpeng, empress Houtu, empress Sanqing and empress Nuwa. They did not dare to rush forward, but saw the right time to help Italy lag behind. They wanted to wait for Sanqing, empress Nuwa, Kunpeng and empress Houtu to fight each other before entering the 3000 God and devil hall in the center of the ancient city to reap the benefits of fishing.


    Fortunately, the channels opened by the saints in the four directions are opposite to them, so their ideas can be guaranteed in the Styx, otherwise they will become the first people to fall here.


    When they broke through the ancient city, the two western saints hiding in the bloody world were aware of it, but they were madly moving towards the center. When they came to this time, the scene in front of them made them silly. Although they could open the passage of the ancient city with their own strength, they consumed too much power.


    Just when they hesitated, the saints of the Quartet began to attack the city, which gave them an opportunity. When the city wall concentrated its strength against the attacks of the saints of the Quartet, the two western saints followed suit, easily broke the defense of the ancient city and smoothly entered the ancient city.


    Because the two saints of the West grasped the right time and the attack followed the saints of the four directions, their actions did not arouse the awareness of Sanqing, empress Nuwa, Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Even the saints on the attack side did not notice that someone had entered the ancient city through their power.


    It has to be said that the two saints of the West have a very clever means to hide everyone, but their plan is progressing very smoothly. Although Kunpeng and empress Houtu know that the two saints of the West have not fallen, they did not expect that each other would easily hide everyone from entering the ancient city.


    After entering the ancient city, the actions of the two saints in the west, like naminghe and others, are lurking in the periphery. They are not in a hurry to rush into the city and wait for the opportunity to reap the benefits.


    Buddha blood QQ group: 31295677, welcome to join. The new book "evil gods cultivate immortals" has been uploaded. Please support it.

 Chapter 1261

    When the world shook one after another, Hongyun knew that even if he was not in the scene, he was afraid that the saints had reached the final place and the war had begun.


    At this time, Hongyun was anxious and hoped that Hongjun Daozu would come soon, otherwise it would be too late after the war of saints. Of course, he was not worried about Hongjun Daozu, but that he had no harvest in this opportunity after the end of the matter.


    The vibration in chaos is huge. Even if Hongjun Daozu who is coming feels it, he knows that it is caused by the death of a saint who has reached 3000 chaotic demons. If he doesn''t speed up his speed, he is afraid that he will eventually lose everything, which Hongjun Daozu can''t stand.


    Entering the ancient city, the saints of the four worlds were also shocked by the scene in front of them. Before they came, they knew that the saints of the three worlds had entered the ancient city one step ahead of them, so they had to catch up.


    The center of the ancient city is the goal they pursue, and it is also their battlefield. Life or death is their final war. After this war, either they win or fall, there is no other possibility.


    In the ancient city, there are three thousand chaotic God and devil halls, which are three thousand roads and three thousand inheritance. However, there are two different opinions in the four world. Some people think that they should first look for the inheritance of three thousand roads and the treasure of chaos to strengthen their own strength. Others think that they should gather strength first, destroy each other first, and finally look for treasures, so the two sides quarrel.


    Those who want to gather strength to destroy each other are the sun gods RA and anubis in the Egyptian god domain. They both have congenital treasure and chaos treasure in hand, so they don''t have high requirements for chaos treasure.


    But some people don''t think so, especially God and Satan. For them, the most important thing is to find the best treasure of chaos, improve their strength, and gather strength to destroy Sanqing, empress Nuwa, Kunpeng and empress Houtu. They don''t think they have such ability.


    Just listen, the sun god pull said: "Now the other party has entered the ancient city one step ahead of us and occupies a certain advantage. If we can''t gather strength to destroy the other party first, the gap between us will be pulled down as long as time goes by, and the other party has been destroyed by us. We have the upper hand in number, so I think we should work together to win the other party first!"


    When God heard this, he sneered and said: "The sun god''s words are bad! Although we have an advantage over each other in number, the other party has an advantage ''array'' that we don''t have. Whether it''s the" immortal sword array "of Tongtian cult leader or the" Twelve heavenly gods and evil array "of Houtu empress, we use evil Qi to strengthen ourselves. There are so many blood evil spirits in this ancient city. If we fight with each other, I don''t know the sun god What secret method can break each other''s array? As long as the sun god can come up with countermeasures, I will support your ideas, otherwise I don''t want to die! "


    God''s words awakened everyone''s vigilance. Although they said that they had destroyed each other''s two saints, they were only the weakest two of each other, and the rest were very good.


    The sun god was not willing to be robbed by God, so he sneered: "this is a big fallacy of the friends of God. We all know what the minds of the saints in the three worlds are. They have no possibility of working together. I think this is the best time for us to break each other."


    As soon as the Sun God said these words, God laughed disdainfully and said, "Sun God, pull, you are stupid, but don''t think the other party is also a fool. When is it now? It''s the time of decisive battle. Even if the internal contradictions of the other party are serious, at this time, they will unite to resist the foreign enemies together. If you rush up so rashly, you will only kill everyone!"


    When the sun god RA heard God''s words, he was immediately angry. In fact, the sun god RA was not unaware of this, but he was more worried that if Sanqing and empress Nuwa would get the inheritance of three thousand Avenue in the ancient city. After all, the other party practiced three thousand Avenue, which was easier to inherit than them. In that case, they would have no chance to survive.


    Although the sun god RA saw this, no one was willing to believe his statement. After all, they obtained more chaos treasures than each other. Therefore, in the hearts of God, Satan, great burning sky, great black sky and others, they thought that the three thousand avenue of three thousand chaos gods and Demons was prepared for them. Even if they entered the ancient city first, the other party wanted to get the three thousand Avenue It''s not so easy to inherit. If they can get the inheritance of 3000 Avenue first, they can improve their own strength. Then it''s the time for the final decisive battle.


    Seeing that the quarrel between the sun god and God was too heavy, Zeus came forward and said, "there is no need to quarrel between the two Taoist friends. We''d better raise our hands to decide!"


    When sun god RA heard this, he was very unwilling. He knew that if he raised his hand to vote, his proposal would be ignored by the public. So sun god RA said, "I have no opinion on raising my hand to vote, but before that, please listen to my proposal again!"


    Although everyone did not agree with the sun god''s proposal, they could not refute the sun god''s face and nodded to each other.


    The sun god took a deep breath and said: "We all know that without the protection of the way of heaven, we will lose our foundation. Maybe we all think that the three thousand Avenue left by the three thousand chaotic demons is prepared for us, but have you ever thought about it? No! We all practice the power of law and do not understand the way of heaven. The three thousand Avenue inherits the power of the way of heaven, we are right The way of heaven is half understood. How can we get the inheritance of 3000 Avenue faster than the other party? In that case, we can only fight with the other party before the other party gets the inheritance, so as to prevent the other party from using 3000 avenue to improve their own strength. Moreover, this is our only opportunity. If we lose this opportunity, we will only face death! "


    The words of the sun god were extremely sad and hoped to move other saints. Unfortunately, his words did not move each other. Whether it was the great burning sky, the great black sky, or Zeus and Gaia, the Mother God of the earth, they were lost by the chaos treasure and didn''t care about the words of the sun god at all.


    The final result of the vote ended in the failure of sun god RA and anubis, which made sun god RA and anubis in a bad mood.


    The Tao is different from the Tao. After seeing the result, the sun god RA and anubis sighed: "since everyone insists on this, I forgive my different identity. You are not willing to stop each other, but I can''t. I hope you can do it yourself!"


    After the sun god RA said this, he looked at each other with anubis, and then laughed. In the laughter, there was unspeakable sadness, which made people feel a burst of sadness.


    Zeus sighed: "the sun god is not that we don''t want to fight, but that our different sacrifices are worthless!"


    The sun god RA has completely lost his heart to Zeus and others. He can''t see the situation clearly. The result can only end in failure. Although he despises each other, he wants to make his last effort. So he said, "different Taoists don''t plan on each other. Since you Taoists insist on looking for treasure first, I can only act alone. I hope you can succeed."


    When the sun god pulled out these words, he did not stop, but strode forward. In his steps, he gave people a solemn and stirring feeling that the wind was rustling, the water was cold, and the strong man would never return.


    Anubis is the one who knows the Sun God most. The sun god''s hard work is not recognized, and anubis is also cold. When the sun god RA left alone, he had no words and followed.


    Looking at the background of the departure of the sun god RA and anubis, Zeus suddenly had a feeling of regret. He felt that this parting was their last side. Maybe the sun god RA was right. This was their only chance. If they lost it, they would lose their own lives.


    Unfortunately, Zeus''s idea just flashed by. In an instant, his idea was submerged by the chaotic treasure and the three thousand Avenue, which made him lose the last chance to recover the situation.


    Sun god La is indeed a figure, and the road is fair. Although the strength of both sides is not proportional, they do not have a chance. Before Hongjun Daozu appeared, sun god LA''s intention was their last chance. If they lose this opportunity, the four worlds will lose everything, but God, sarliang and others are because of their own selfish thoughts, As a result, the last bit of luck in the Quartet was ruined.


    Although Zeus had some feelings at this moment, he did not seize the last chance. With the departure of the sun god RA and anubis, the last breath of the Quartet disappeared, and they were just surviving.


    Buddha blood QQ group: 31295677, welcome to join. The new book "evil gods cultivate immortals" has been uploaded. Please support it.

 Chapter 1262

    The great disaster is the test of the road to all living creatures. Avoiding the road will never be recognized by the road. The two western saints say well to avoid the edge, but in fact their hearts have been timid. The state of mind is flawed, but it is very unfavorable to their future practice.


    If the two saints of the West could find this earlier, they could recover. Unfortunately, they have been fascinated by the treasure of chaos and didn''t find it at all.


    A saint who doesn''t even fight with the enemy has no ability to get the recognition of the road. It''s difficult for the two western saints to get the recognition of the road after this. It''s basically impossible for them to prove the road by force.


    Like Satan and God, the two saints in the West have lost their blood in their hearts and have lost the shelter of the avenue. The only pity is the sun god RA and anubis in the Egyptian god domain. Although they have blood in their hearts, they do not have a strong ally, and the final outcome can only fall.


    It is said that Haotian, the queen mother of the west, zhenyuanzi and Styx River are just like the two saints in the West. They all lose their blood in their hearts and have no momentum to move forward. Even if they can finally preach the Tao, they can''t get rid of the control of the Tao of heaven.


    Among the saints, only Sanqing and empress Nuwa still have the fighting spirit in their hearts. Although they calculate each other, as long as their blood is still there, they will finally have a chance to get rid of the way of heaven.


    Only with unswerving fighting spirit can we maintain our faith under the authority of the heavenly way, which is the most basic requirement to get rid of the control of the heavenly way. If we can''t do this, we will lose the foundation to compete with the heavenly way.


    Kunpeng was the first person to move towards the center of the ancient city, and that''s why he first met the sun gods RA and anubis who were not afraid of life and death and wanted to change their fate.


    In the four-dimensional world, both in mind and cultivation, the sun god RA and anubis are the highest in the four-dimensional world. Unfortunately, their position is not good, so they lost the opportunity to surpass the way of heaven.


    The sun god RA and anubis entered the center of the ancient city with the heart of death. Regardless of difficulties and dangers, they soon came to the center of the ancient city and met Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    When seeing Kunpeng and empress Houtu, the sun god pulled a trace of despair on his face and sighed: "the road is unfair. Why is it so difficult for me to live in the four corners of the world, and even don''t give us the last way to live!"


    The words of the sun god made people listen to sadness. Anubis sighed: "this may be life, but even if it is death, we will fight vigorously and make the last effort for the four directions of the world."


    Hearing this, the sun god nodded and said, "that''s right!"


    As the Sun God said this, he strode to Kunpeng and empress Houtu, but his face was full of determination to fight to the death.


    Kunpeng did not expect that he would meet his opponent so soon, and it was the sun god RA and anubis. Kunpeng was determined to win the "time hourglass" in the sun god''s hand. When he saw that the other party had no help, Kunpeng gave up the idea of convening allies.


    The most puzzling thing for Kunpeng is that the sun god RA and anubis have no interest in the surrounding temples, but run directly to him and the empress Houtu. Kunpeng can only welcome him.


    After the two sides met, the sun god RA and anubis did not start at the beginning, but stood there quietly watching Kunpeng and empress Houtu, with endless sadness on their faces.


    After a while, the sun god sighed: "I didn''t expect to meet Kunpeng Taoist friends in the first battle in the ancient city. It seems that God wants us to wait, but it''s good to fight with Kunpeng Taoist friends!"


    Hearing the sun god''s words, Kunpeng and empress Houtu were confused. They didn''t understand why the other party was so depressed. Kunpeng said, "the Sun God said so, but I don''t understand. Can you explain one or two?"


    The sun god RA and anubis have given up on the four sides of the world. It is a good choice to express their hearts before the war, so they said: "There''s nothing to hide now. Although eight of us killed your two saints together and gained the upper hand in number, in terms of practical strength, our four worlds are still weaker than your three worlds, and now our way of heaven has been defeated. It can be said that we are at a disadvantage in the general situation, but we don''t have the opportunity to turn around, As long as we can continue to work together, there is still a glimmer of vitality before you can break each other before you get the inheritance of 3000 Avenue. Unfortunately, it backfires, but no one agrees with my intention. We even want to compete with you for the inheritance of 3000 Avenue, but we are looking for our own death, breaking the last vitality of the four directions! "


    After hearing the words of sun god La, Kunpeng and empress Houtu couldn''t help but flash a trace of shock on their faces. If the four directions of the world could be commanded by sun god La and anubis, the situation would be really dangerous.


    When the sun god RA can say these words, he is a respectable person. Although Kunpeng is in an opposite position to him, his respect for the sun god is not reduced. A respectable person can''t keep the other party in the valley all the time.


    So Kunpeng said, "Sun God, do you really think that the previous battle completely destroyed the two saints in the west?"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, a trace of doubt flashed on the faces of the sun god RA and the anubis God. Listening to each other''s tone, it was obvious that the two western saints did not fall, and there was no need to deceive him with each other''s status, but they saw the two western saints with their own eyes, and there was also the heavenly sadness of the fall of the saints. What''s the matter.


    With such doubts, the Sun God said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I saw the fall of the two saints in the West with my own eyes, and there is a day of sorrow as evidence. Why do you say so?"


    Kunpeng smiled calmly and said, "what he saw with his own eyes may not be true, but the Sun God doesn''t understand my three realms, so he thinks so. I don''t know if the sun god has ever heard of the relic golden body ¡õ¡õ?"


    The sun god''s main opponent is the Supreme Lord and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, so he doesn''t know much about the art of the two western saints, so he said: "I haven''t heard of this method, but I don''t know what it has to do with the fall of the two western saints?"


    Kunpeng said: "relic the golden body ¡õ ¡õ is the highest western technique. If you want to be separated, it is related to your own rest, but the golden body can replace the master to survive the robbery. The two saints in the West gave up the golden body to deceive the two, so as to create a scene of fake death and make you think they have died!"


    Kunpeng''s words made the sun god RA and anubis understand that the Quartet is really over. If the two saints in the west do not die, then the Quartet is still at a disadvantage in terms of number and strength. His previous ideas are just wishful thinking. When one side of heaven is defeated, the Quartet is not qualified to compete with the three worlds, It''s ridiculous that I still want to work hard.


    Thinking of this, the Sun God couldn''t help sighing: "I didn''t expect that everything is my wishful thinking. The outcome has long been doomed. Even if I try again, the result will still not change!"


    Anubis saw the sun god pull so lost, but he shouted: "even if God is doomed, but if we don''t work hard, how can we have a chance? Even if we know we are going to fail, we still can''t be knocked down by God, and we have to give our lives to fight for that glimmer of vitality for the four directions of the world."


    After hearing the words of Anubis, the sun god''s eyes brightened up. Yes! Even if you die, you will die with vigour and vigour, and do your part for the four sides of the world.


    Think of here, the sun god pull mixed body is full of power, the depressed mood is also cleaned up again, and the whole person is lax and gives out high morale.


    After seeing this, Kunpeng and empress Houtu were filled with emotion. The other side was a fighter, a fighter who really gave up his life and death. Unfortunately, there were few people like them in the three realms. If Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi could have such fighting spirit, they would have proved the road long ago. In the two of them, Kunpeng and empress Houtu were like seeing the figures of the twelve ancestors, the Lich emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi in the Lich war. Their endings were the same tragic and stirring.


    Although it is said that the sun god RA and anubis have the spirit and fighting spirit of giving up life and death. If Kunpeng had such fighting spirit before improving the world, they still had the power of a war, but now they have no threat to Kunpeng, even if they have the treasure of chaos in their hands.


    Sun god RA and anubis don''t think so. Although they all know that Kunpeng has achieved great accomplishments and has three chaotic treasures in hand, if they also have chaotic treasures in hand, if they are willing to sacrifice their lives, they have a great chance to hurt each other and even die together. At this time, they are determined to do their best and sacrifice their lives.


    Buddha blood QQ group: 31295677, welcome to join. The new book "evil gods cultivate immortals" has been uploaded. Please support it.

 Chapter 1263

    After seeing that the sun god RA had made a decision, Kunpeng said, "the two Taoist friends must have made a decision. The disaster will be opened by you and me!"


    The sun god nodded and said, "what Taoist friends said is very true, but this war is inevitable. In this case, it''s better to have a vigorous war, and all causes and consequences end in this battle!"


    Kunpeng said, "that''s how it should be!"


    With these words, Kunpeng and sun god pull away, ready to fight at any time. Speaking of this, at this time, not only Kunpeng and the sun god are facing each other, but also God''s people are facing the Tongtian cult leader and empress Nuwa. The Tongtian cult leader has sent a signal for help. Although Kunpeng and empress Houtu have also received the signal, they are unable to go to support. After all, they are going to have a bloody battle with the sun god and anubis.


    After seeing the help signal from the leader of Tongtian cult, the sun god has a trace of regret in his heart. If he doesn''t separate from God at the moment, the power of gathering eight people is 100% sure to win the other party before the other party''s reinforcements arrive. Unfortunately, God''s will makes people. Now he meets Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    Although the sun god RA and anubis are very concerned about God and others, they dare not be distracted at this time. After all, they are facing Kunpeng, the most powerful of the three worlds.


    The sun god RA and anubis cleaned up their mood, but said, "please help me!"


    As they said this, they sacrificed the "hourglass of time" and the "spear of the dark god", the most precious treasures of chaos. It seems that they want to decide the outcome in a war, and their ambition is not small.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu also showed the treasure of chaos. When the "mud board of destiny" came out, the faces of the sun god RA and anubis suddenly changed. However, they are different from God. They have completely refined the "hourglass of time" and the "spear of the dark god". They have obtained some ancient inheritance from the treasure of chaos, but they know something about the "mud board of destiny", This is the treasure of chaos gods and demons in ancient times. Among the chaos treasures owned by 3000 chaos gods and demons, it ranks among the top. Although it cannot be compared with the hourglass of time, it can also be compared with the spear of the nether God.


    Originally, the sun god RA and anubis thought they had a chance to fight, but when they saw the "mud board of fate", they realized that they were more or less unlucky this time. Although it was said that the sun god RA and anubis were willing to sacrifice themselves for the four sides of the world, they didn''t want to sacrifice in vain.


    Judging from the current situation, neither the sun god RA nor anubis is likely to win. Originally, anubis could use the "spear of the dark god" to suppress the empress earth, so that Kunpeng could not deal with the sun god RA wholeheartedly, but now the empress earth has a "mud board of fate" in hand, but she is fully confident of winning anubis.


    As for the sun god RA, although his cultivation is not weak and he has the "hourglass of time", a rare chaotic treasure of time, he has no chance of winning against Kunpeng in taking charge of the three supreme forces of order, life and destruction. No matter how the law of time goes against the sky, he can''t take charge of these three supreme forces at the same time.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu didn''t intend to give each other a chance to breathe, so they did their best, hoping to overwhelm their opponents in momentum.


    Seeing this, Kun Peng, without a sound, raised the "judgment balance" and drank softly, "judgment!" the power of order entangled the sun god.


    In the battle, when the sun god was distracted, he found himself in a bitter battle. Not only he, but also anubis. Although the empress of the earth had just obtained the "fate mud board", due to the consistency between her and the "fate mud board", she soon mastered this chaotic treasure. When Kunpeng launched an attack, Later, the earth empress immediately sacrificed the "fate mud board" to form a space boundary and cover anubis in the boundary.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu made the sun god RA and anubis angry. The other party''s behavior was shameless and had no master''s style.


    Just listen, the sun god shouted angrily, "Kunpeng, you are so shameless that you made a sneak attack on such villains. You don''t have the demeanor of a master!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said disapprovingly: "Sun God, you and I are enemies. As long as we can defeat you, it doesn''t matter what means we use. You can only blame your arrogance if you are careless and dare to lose your mind in the confrontation with the poor. But I can''t blame the poor! And I don''t know why you had morality with any of the eight saints when you paid the two saints in the West. You didn''t bully the few with the public. What''s your face to be poor Way? "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, the sun god RA and anubis were speechless. During the battle, they were distracted and caught off guard by their opponents, but they couldn''t blame others. Moreover, if they were in the position of Kunpeng, they would do the same, and they couldn''t easily miss such an opportunity.


    However, for the two saints of the west, they have suffered. Previously, when dealing with the two saints of the west, they also made such a mistake, saying that the eight saints acted together, but in fact, they dealt with the two saints alone and were calculated. They can only bury such humiliating things in their hearts, but they can''t say it.


    After the "trial balance" became powerful, Kun Peng did not give the sun god a chance to fight back. Then he waved his "killing sword". A giant dragon formed by the power of destruction caught up with the sun god.


    Previously, under the "trial balance", the sun god pull was already in the downwind, and Kunpeng used the "killing sword" as a destructive artifact, which made the situation of the sun god pull even worse.


    However, the sun god RA is not an easy person. He knows that if he goes on like this, he will die. Therefore, regardless of the attack of the destructive dragon, he waved the ''time hourglass'' in his hand and shouted: "time is long, now!"


    Suddenly, the "hourglass of time" immediately turned into a long river of time and appeared between the two people. The destroyed dragon hit the long river of time firmly, and then was quickly swallowed up by the long river of time.


    The long river of time is the ultimate power of time. Although the power of destruction is incomparable, it can''t turn over any waves in the long river of time.


    Kunpeng never thought that he could destroy the sun god with one blow. After all, the sun god is not comparable to Odin. Although their cultivation has reached the peak of saints, Odin is promoted by external forces and cannot exert all his strength, but the sun god is different. His cultivation comes from his own cultivation.


    Unlike the sun god, anubis was caught in a bitter struggle. Under the boundary of fate, his cultivation was suppressed by 30%, and he was soon beaten by the empress Houtu.


    Although anubis also has a treasure of chaos in his hand, the "spear of the dark god" is an attacking and destructive artifact, and has no self-contained power of enchantment, so now he only has the power of parry, not the power of counterattack.


    After seeing the tragedy of Anubis, the sun god RA was horrified. Regardless of his own safety, he immediately threw out the congenital treasure ''Book of life'' and shouted, "the boundary of life begins!"


    The book of life turns into a flash and appears outside the "fate boundary" of the later earth empress. Because the destiny boundary is formed by the treasure of chaos, the book of life can not break the boundary, so it can only form a boundary force on the periphery, covering the later earth empress and anubis.


    Seeing this, anubis immediately offered the "book of death" and the "book of life" to correspond with each other and guide the "book of life". At the same time, anubis shouted loudly, raised the "spear of the dark god" in his hand and stabbed the "mud board of fate".


    The "spear of the nether God" is also an artifact of destruction. The power of destruction turns into a giant dragon and pours on the "fate boundary". Under the cooperation of the inside and the outside, the boundary formed by the "fate mud board" of the empress earth is shaky.


    The empress Houtu sneered at this, and the "chaotic clock" suddenly appeared in her hand. She only heard her shout: "set!"


    The "chaotic clock" of Dun time made a loud noise, but the originally crumbling boundary stabilized and completely suppressed the attacks of the "book of life", "book of death" and "spear of the dark god".


    It is said that the "Pangu flag" divides Heaven and earth, the "Tai Chi map" determines the four directions, and the "chaotic clock" controls heaven and earth. Indeed, it is good. As soon as the "chaotic clock" comes out, anubis''s counterattack completely fails.


    On the whole, however, the situation is very unfavorable to empress Houtu. Although the boundary formed by the "mud board of fate" is good, the other party has an artifact of destruction in his hand. In addition, the two congenital treasures of "book of life" and "book of death" are generally better than empress Houtu. Over time, this boundary will not be able to trap the other party.


    Buddha blood QQ group: 31295677, welcome to join. The new book "evil gods cultivate immortals" has been uploaded. Please support it.

 Chapter 1264

    After seeing the sun god pulling this move, Kunpeng sneered and said, "Sun God, your opponent is poor. You''d better take into account your own safety first!"


    Kunpeng was angered by the sun god''s move. He said that three chaotic treasures, namely "trial balance", "chaotic green lotus" and "killer sword", appeared in front of him at the same time. "Chaotic green lotus" and "killer sword" were placed in two trays of "trial balance", and the three chaotic treasures were integrated into one.


    When the three chaotic treasures were in one, the sun god was shocked. He tried his best to urge the "time hourglass" and shouted, "time is a long river, turn back time, turn back time!"


    The sun god pull wanted to break Kunpeng''s three gods'' unity by the force of time reversal. However, although his idea was good, it was a bad move. When he started time reversal, Kunpeng''s three treasures'' unity was coming to an end.


    Just listen, Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "order, life and destruction, three forces in one, control everything, peel off!"


    The "power of life" of "chaotic green lotus", "the" power of destruction "of" killer sword "and the power of order of" trial balance "are integrated into a three-color streamer to meet the power of time.


    The trichromatic streamer broke through the long river of time formed by the "time hourglass" in an instant. The time disappeared where the trichromatic streamer passed, and in an instant, the long river of time returned to its origin under the trichromatic streamer.


    The sun god pulled a silly eye. He never thought that his long time would be so easily disintegrated under the other party''s "trial balance", but the power of the three color streamer is more than that.


    Under the three color streamer, the "time hourglass" that was originally connected with his mind and spirit was abnormal, but his yuan God printed in the "time hourglass" was pulled out bit by bit under the attack of the three color streamer.


    At this time, the sun god RA suddenly understood the meaning of Kunpeng''s previous stripping, which is completely stripping the connection between the yuan God and the supreme treasure of chaos. Once his yuan God is extracted, the "time hourglass" will completely become an ownerless treasure. This situation is beyond the sun god RA''s ability to bear. Without the "time hourglass", he will have no power to resist, Even if he is dead, he can''t let Kun Peng''s plot succeed.


    The sun god pulled the reversal mana and forced a mouthful of blood essence to spray it into the ''time hourglass'' which was shaped by the three-color streamer. He shouted: "blood essence is the guide, the original God returns, and the artifact is one!"


    In this move, the sun god made a blood sacrifice to the "time hourglass" with blood essence. In this way, he forcibly tied himself to the "time hourglass". Although the blood sacrifice can solve the current crisis, the blood sacrifice is very dangerous. When the "time hourglass" is attacked, the sun God has to share a part. Generally speaking, no one is willing to do so. Nevertheless, as long as he does not die, The "time hourglass" will not be taken away, but the price is too high.


    After seeing the sun god''s blood sacrifice to the ''time hourglass'', Kunpeng sneered: "Sun God, do you think the blood sacrifice to the'' time hourglass'' is poor, then you have no way. Today, I will let you see what is controlling the world!"


    Kunpeng doesn''t want to entangle with the sun god for too long. After all, he still has important things to do. God and the leader of Tongtian cult have been matched. Once God falls, the tree of the chaotic spirit root world will fall into the hands of others. This is not what Kunpeng wants to see, nor can he accept.


    At this time, Kunpeng didn''t want to keep anything any more. His mind moved, but the three chaotic treasures combined were separated. Kunpeng first pointed to the "chaotic green lotus" and shouted, "green lotus was born, ten thousand lotus blossomed, and the life world came out!" with Kunpeng''s cry, the power of life came out from the "chaotic green lotus", and green lotus blossomed all over the battlefield, Form a life boundary to push back the original blood evil spirit in the ancient city.


    Kunpeng did not stop, then pointed to the "killing sword" and shouted, "destruction is coming, and heaven will punish you!" the divine thunder formed by the power of destruction fell from the air, and the power of destruction collided with the life world.


    Just as the two forces collided, Kunpeng once again pointed to the "trial balance" and shouted, "be impartial, judge heaven and earth, and integrate the power of order!"


    As soon as the "trial balance" came out, the life world and the power of destruction reached a perfect balance. The power of destruction formed a huge lightning eye under the life world, shining on the whole world. The sun god RA, anubis and the empress of earth were completely included in this world.


    Kunpeng''s power suddenly shocked the whole bloody world. The temple formed by the bones of three thousand chaotic demons sent out bursts of resentment and blood evil force against the world formed by the integration of Kunpeng''s three treasures.


    Kunpeng made such a big noise, but it immediately shocked the people in the world. Although they did not know what happened in the center of the ancient city, from the beginning of the fluctuation, both the Supreme Lord Lao Jun and the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty found the time power of the "time hourglass" and the fluctuation of Kunpeng''s three chaotic treasures.


    Just the war between the four people can shake the whole world. It can be seen that they have reached the key to life and death. Kunpeng''s strong strength makes the saints vigilant. In particular, empress Nuwa was extremely jealous.


    At this time, Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi were extremely regretful. Kunpeng had the ability to challenge Daozu with such strong strength. It''s a pity that they turned away the opportunity for nothing.


    But Hong Yun, the saint who has been timid as a mouse hiding in the outermost part of the bloody world, is stunned by the huge shock caused by Kunpeng. Such a big fluctuation has exceeded the power of the saint. If it is not the inheritance of three thousand chaotic demons to the final moment, someone has reached the cultivation of Hongjun Daozu. In either case, it is very unfavorable to Hongyun.


    At this time, Hongyun couldn''t help but doubt how important it is for Hongjun Daozu to die. Why Hongjun Daozu didn''t arrive and only let himself, a newly sainted man, explore the way. If he wasn''t careful, he might have died sooner or later. Is there any conspiracy.


    When he thought of the conspiracy, Hong Yun''s heart trembled. At that time, he thought that at the time of the last robbery, Hongjun Daozu unexpectedly attacked Kunpeng regardless of his identity. His move had stirred the heartstrings of the three realms. It was only a sneak attack. Hongjun Daozu''s reputation in the three realms was greatly reduced. Would Hongjun Daozu have planned this time, In order to catch all the saints, now the two saints in the West have died. Next, I''m afraid that if Kunpeng and others die, I''m afraid I won''t come to a good end. After all, I''m the witness of this catastrophe.


    Thinking of this, Hongyun was very nervous. He didn''t know what to do. He went to the place where 3000 chaotic demons died alone, but he was worried that he would not be recognized by the saints, and finally died in the hands of the saints in the four directions. When Hongjun Daozu came, he was worried that Hongjun Daozu would lose his life.


    It is rare for a hesitant person like Hong Yun to become a saint. Without the secret help of Hongjun Taoist ancestor, it is difficult to prove the Tao even if he cultivates a quantity robbery.


    The change of the place where three thousand gods and Demons died not only shook the whole bloody world, but also shook up even chaos. Hongjun Daozu, who was madly coming, was also shocked.


    However, Hongjun Daozu didn''t think it was Kunpeng who caused such a great change. Instead, he thought it was the unity of the three Ching dynasties that summoned Pangu Yuanshen to synthesize a "Pangu axe" to fight. Originally, due to the fall of the two saints in the west, Hongjun Daozu had been vigilant and on guard against Sanqing. At this time, when he found the change of chaos, he was more determined to suppress Sanqing, They should not be allowed to threaten their position, even if he personally killed Sanqing.


    Although it is said that Sanqing was protected by Pangu''s great God''s pioneering merit, who made them greedy and ignorant, and dared to go to the place where three thousand gods and Demons died. Three thousand chaotic gods and Demons died in Pangu''s hand, so there was a great cause and effect between the two sides. Hongjun Daozu could use the resentment of three thousand chaotic gods and demons to offset Pangu''s pioneering merit. At that time, Sanqing lost its protection.


    Sanqing did not expect that he had become a thorn in the eye of Hongjun Daozu and the ghost of Kunpeng. He had borne such a danger for Kunpeng in vain.


    As for the saints of the four directions world, Hongjun Daozu did not pay attention to these people. After all, the other party''s way of heaven has been sealed in the "jade plate of creation". As long as time comes, the way of heaven will be assimilated by the "jade plate of creation", and the saints of the four directions world are just a group of lambs to be slaughtered.


    Kunpeng is second only to Sanqing. Three chaotic treasures are also a great threat to him. At the same time, it is also what Hongjun Daozu needs. Therefore, Kunpeng was a mortal in Hongjun Daozu''s eyes at the beginning.

 Chapter 1265

    As soon as Kunpeng controls the world, he is the way of heaven in the world formed by the three chaotic treasures. Everything is under his control. No one can escape Kunpeng''s control unless it exists like Hongjun Daozu. Of course, this is not absolute. If the unity of three Ching and one calls Pangu Yuanshen, Supplemented by the "Tai Chi diagram" and the "Pangu flag" and the "four swords for killing immortals", Kunpeng is also capable of breaking through this world. After all, Kunpeng himself has not reached the existence of heaven, and the world formed by his chaotic treasure still has its weaknesses.


    The sun god RA and anubis don''t want to wait to die. They can only fight Kunpeng, which controls the world. There is only the reincarnation of life and death of the book of life and the book of death, and there is a long river of time.


    In order to protect themselves, the sun god RA and anubis can only fight. The cycle of life and death and the long river of time suddenly appeared in the world formed by Kunpeng with three chaotic treasures.


    Kunpeng sneered at the actions of the sun god RA and anubis. Although empress Houtu had confidence in Kunpeng, she was worried about the reincarnation of life and death and the long river of time, so she wanted to come forward to help, but Kunpeng stopped her.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "the Houtu Taoist friends don''t need to fight. Just relying on this small border is nothing. I want them to see how powerful the power of the world is."


    Kunpeng''s words shocked the sun god RA and anubis. The reincarnation of life and death and the long river of time are their last means. If Kunpeng doesn''t even pay attention to this, they are only afraid of death today.


    For Kunpeng''s words, the sun god has no doubt. Kunpeng doesn''t need to talk big at this time. Since the other party says so, he is fully confident. At the moment, the sun god can''t help but want to let anubis escape at the cost of his own death.


    When he made his decision, Kunpeng shot.


    Just listen to Kunpeng say: "Yin and Yang change, life and death cycle recovery!"


    With the emergence of Kunpeng''s voice, the world has changed. Yin and yang are transformed into Tai Chi. Constantly extracting the "reincarnation of life and death" evolved from the "book of life and death", the "reincarnation of life and death" has dissipated in an instant.


    Such a change shocked the sun god and anubis. Not only did they, the empress of the earth, not expect that such a powerful boundary was dissolved in the hands of Kunpeng. This is not what the sage can do. At the moment, Kunpeng exists like the way of heaven, and everything is under his control.


    The way of heaven is the supreme existence, but no one has reached this point in the memory of the sun god and anubis. Whether it is Hongjun Daozu or their way of heaven, it is the existence of pseudo way of heaven, which can not be compared with the way of heaven. After all, they are not complete, but Kunpeng can''t, In this world, they can clearly realize that Kunpeng has the power of heaven.


    At this moment, the sun god, anubis and empress Houtu all thought Kunpeng was the way of heaven!


    Kunpeng did not stop attacking the sun god and anubis. Although the long river of time is powerful, under the heaven, the long river of time should also be limited.


    Kunpeng continued: "if you violate the way of heaven, you should be punished by heaven!"


    The eye of heaven''s punishment that has been hanging on the world has moved, but the destruction thunder has come in the air and fallen to the long river of time, giving people a momentum of not stopping without destroying the long river of time.


    Although it is said that the sun god completely combines himself with the "hourglass of time" by the method of blood sacrifice, under the thunder of the God of destruction, the river of time is also unable to resist, especially he has to constantly resist the invasion of this world.


    In the face of such an attack, the sun god is determined to break through the confinement of the world and open a path for anubis with his own strength, otherwise both of them will fall here.


    The sun god roared and his body and tools were combined. For a long time, the river wrapped his body and rushed to the eye of heaven''s punishment in the sky. He wanted to detonate the eye of heaven''s punishment with his own self explosion force, destroy the world and give anubis a chance of life.


    The action of the sun god was as expected by Kunpeng. When he moved, Kunpeng immediately responded. Just listen to his cold hum: "the power of order, imprisonment!"


    Although the power of time is powerful, it is a little behind the power of the world. After integrating the power of three chaotic treasures, the power of the sun god is very small and almost negligible in this world. His self explosion was banned by Kunpeng in an instant.


    Not only did the sun god strive for a chance of life for anubis, but anubis also had the same ideas as the sun god. However, anubis was much stronger than the sun god. He knew that it was difficult to make a difference only by his own strength, so he reluctantly decided to abandon the chaotic treasure of the spear of the dark god.


    The moment anubis imprisoned the sun god in Kunpeng, he immediately detonated his original God in the "spear of the dark god" based on his own soul, and instantly burst out the destructive power contained in the "spear of the dark god".


    The power of destruction is the most violent power. It was detonated by anubis in such a fierce way and tore the whole world in an instant. Fortunately, Kunpeng saw the opportunity early and immediately took back three chaotic treasures without being counterattacked by the power of destruction.


    The "spear of the dark god" is an artifact of destruction, but the power generated by the self explosion of the artifact of destruction can destroy the sky and the earth. Let alone that the world of Kunpeng is just a virtual world formed by three chaotic treasures, that is, the real world will be destroyed under the self explosion of the artifact of destruction. The flood and famine of that year was a good example. It was hit and destroyed by zuwu.


    At the cost of his own sacrifice, anubis broke the world formed by Kunpeng''s chaotic treasure and extricated the sun god from difficulties. Unfortunately, although his idea was good, this move completely angered Kunpeng.


    Although Kunpeng did not think that anubis would detonate the "spear of the dark god" based on his own soul, he had been on guard for a long time. Therefore, when the "spear of the dark god" exploded, Kunpeng immediately responded, avoided the attack of the other party and fought back.


    At the moment when the sun god lifted his imprisonment, Kunpeng shot. Talking about the power of destruction, Kunpeng was the best one among all people. When the destructive power of the "spear of the dark god" exploded, Kunpeng led it to the sun god with the destructive power of the "killing sword".


    Because the sun god linked his soul with the "time hourglass" in the form of blood sacrifice, the "time hourglass" was seriously injured under the power of destruction, and the sun god was also heavy enough to bite back, and his soul was severely damaged.


    Kunpeng didn''t give the sun god a chance to escape. His mind moved, but the "killing sword" cut through the space and cut at the sun god in an instant. Without any defense, the sun god also fell in an instant.


    It can be said that the sun god and anubis suddenly fell one after another, and the time difference is too small to be separated.


    When the two saints fell, the avenue once again dropped the heavenly tragedy. The heavenly tragedy that fell with the shock of the world shocked everyone. This time, the heavenly tragedy exceeded the last two times. The scale was so large that the whole chaos was shrouded in it. The three worlds and four worlds felt the sadness of the sage''s fall.


    Two more saints fell and accompanied by the shock of the chaotic world. However, Hongjun Daozu understood that the place where 3000 chaotic gods and Demons died was the most critical moment. Fortunately, he has come to the center of the chaotic world. As long as the final decisive battle is not over, he will have a chance.


    At this time, Hongjun Daozu issued an order to make Hongyun grieve for it, asking Hongyun to go to the place where 3000 chaotic demons died at all costs and try to delay time for him.


    Hongyun was silly when he received the order. This order was obviously forcing him to die. Now five saints have fallen in the place where 3000 chaotic gods and Demons died. How can a newly sanctified Saint like him delay time and wait for the arrival of Hongjun Daozu under such circumstances.


    Although Hongyun is unwilling to execute this order, he can''t bear the consequences. There is a death before and after. Hongyun can only expect Hongjun Daozu to come to this world earlier, so he has to go to the place where 3000 chaotic demons die.


    When no one stopped him, and guided by the power of terror, Hongyun soon came to the outside of the ancient city. Everything in front of him made Hongyun happy. The wall built by the flesh and blood of three thousand chaotic gods and Demons blocked his way. With the strength of only one saint, he could not do anything about the wall, which made Hongyun escape the disaster again, It''s not that he doesn''t want to do something, but that he doesn''t have that power.

 Chapter 1266

    Kunpeng killed the two saints in an instant, but the master spent 100% of his cultivation. If he was not supported by the power of the world behind him, he would have no mana at the moment.


    As soon as the sun god RA and anubis God died, the two chaotic and congenital treasures became ownerless. Kunpeng immediately moved four treasures into his hands¡® The "book of life" and "book of death" are two congenital treasures. They are OK, but they have lost some vitality and have no major damage. However, the "hourglass of time" and the "spear of the nether God" were seriously damaged. In particular, the "spear of the nether God" was detonated by anubis with the power of his soul, but it hurt the origin. There was no destructive power in it. The loss of the two chaotic treasures made Kunpeng heartache.


    After cleaning up the battlefield, Kunpeng gave the "spear of the dark god" to empress Houtu and said, "Taoist friends don''t have an aggressive treasure in their hands. This" spear of the dark god "should be kept by Taoist friends!"


    After this war, the earth empress did not make any great efforts, so she was unwilling to accept the "spear of the dark god", so she refused and said, "this matter is absolutely not allowed. I already have a" mud board of fate ". It is enough that the" spear of the dark God "should be kept by Taoist friends."


    When Kunpeng heard this, he said with a smile: "it''s enough for me to take the ''hourglass of time'', and the ''spear of the dark god'' and the ''killing sword'' in my hand are both destructive artifacts, but they are superfluous in my hand!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu can only accept the "spear of the nether God". Although it is said that the "spear of the nether God" has hurt its origin, its quality has not been reduced. As long as there is enough time to warm up, it can still recover.


    The battle was deeply felt by Empress Houtu, so she said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, now the sun god RA and anubis have fallen together. I''m afraid you and I have become the object of prevention for all saints, and Hongjun Taoist ancestor is afraid to come soon. We have to prepare in advance, but we don''t know when the world of friends can be completely improved?"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng said: "if you don''t get the ''Book of life'' and the ''Book of death'', it will take some time to improve the world, but with these two congenital treasures, the world will be completely improved in an instant, and these two treasures will be fully formed in heaven and earth."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress earth was very happy. The six samsara in the three realms was transformed by her body. She knew the place of the six samsara best. However, to improve the hell, the six samsara and the thin of life and death were essential. Empress earth could use the "mud board of fate" to replace it, but the thin of life and death distressed empress earth, Now with this "book of death", it can completely replace the book of life and death. The heavenly court can use the "book of life" and the source of light to ¡õ ¡õ is also infallible. In this way, the world will be perfect without any shortcomings. Only by obtaining the chaotic spiritual root "tree of the world", the world will become a holy land without quantity and robbery.


    Empress Houtu hurriedly said, "what are you waiting for? Cast spells quickly, improve the world and enhance your strength to resist the next war!"


    Even if empress Houtu doesn''t say that Kunpeng is ready to do so, his world can be completely improved only by the last step, and Kunpeng can automatically become the existence of heaven.


    Kunpeng didn''t say anything. He immediately incorporated the "book of life" and the "book of death" into the world. When these two congenital treasures appeared in the world, they were immediately absorbed into the heaven and earth by the power of the world. At that time, the heaven and earth shook, and the heaven and earth completed the final cohesion and appeared in this world.


    Because of the refining of the world''s power, the "book of life" and the "book of death" have changed. The book of death has become the book of life and death to master life and death. The book of life is the most precious treasure in charge of the fairy way and the symbol of the emperor of heaven. Under the refining of the world''s power, the source of light has also been transformed into a square fairy pond to wash the fairy body.


    The world is perfect, but as the Lord of the world, Kunpeng''s realm is rapidly improved. He knows everything about the way of heaven and all the rules. Kunpeng, who originally gives people a vague feeling, is now returning to its origin, which is insignificant. Since then, Kunpeng''s self corpse has completely disappeared and turned into a brand of the way of heaven, which coincides with Kunpeng''s original statue.


    Seeing this, empress Houtu hurriedly asked, "can you get something from Kunpeng?"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "naturally, I have gained a lot, but although I have mastered the brand of heaven, I haven''t become the real heaven. I''m still far from the last step?"


    After hearing this, empress Houtu asked, "why doesn''t the avenue change?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "it''s not the change of the road, but the poor road, but there is a cause and effect that has not ended. Only by ending this cause and effect, the poor road can prove the holy Road, and then incarnate into the way of heaven. At the same time, the opportunity of Taoist friends has come."


    After hearing this, empress Houtu asked suspiciously, "the world is transformed by the three corpses of Taoist friends. What chance does it have with me? And isn''t the cause and effect of Taoist friends in the three realms completely resolved, and how can there be cause and effect entanglement?"


    Kunpeng said: "Everything has Yin and Yang, and so does the way of heaven. One way of heaven is not as simple as Taoist friends think. The way of heaven will not allow the law of heaven to be completely controlled by one person. Therefore, although I am in charge of the life, destruction and order of one world, the power of destiny can not be interfered by me, and Taoist friends'' mastery of the" mud board of destiny "is the best person to take charge of this way, as long as When you get the tree of the world, you and I can master the way of heaven at the same time. As for the cause and effect of the poor way, it is the cause and effect left by the great God Pangu when he received the world, and the poor way has to repay it. "


    Empress Houtu was very happy when she heard what Kunpeng said. Although Kunpeng didn''t say it directly, in her words, Kunpeng conveyed her intention to become a Taoist companion with her. Empress Houtu has gone through so many ups and downs in the company of Kunpeng. It is false to say that she is not interested in Kunpeng, and Kunpeng is the same. The reason why their relationship has not made progress for so long is because of lack of strength, not only acting rashly. Now they have the power to protect themselves, so it is natural for the two sides to combine.


    Empress Houtu was very concerned about the cause and effect of Kunpeng, so she asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, I don''t know what method is needed to end the cause and effect between you and Pangu?"


    Kunpeng said: "to prove the Tao, Pangu God finally died after being plotted by the heaven. The idea he left behind is to prove that the Tao surpasses the heaven. If the poor Tao has been inherited by the Pangu God, we should accept this cause and effect."


    Although it is the most dangerous of the three dharmas to prove Tao by force, now Kunpeng''s realm is equivalent to the Tao of heaven with the help of the power of the world, and his mana has also gathered to the limit. It can be said that Kunpeng''s mana at this time can be compared with that of Pangu great God in those years. It is safe to break the pseudo Tao of Hongjun Daozu as long as there is no accident.


    Although Kunpeng is not afraid of Hongjun Taoist ancestors, they are not careless. Kunpeng said: "now that we have eliminated the sun god and anubis, we can take this opportunity to hide our cultivation. With the cultivation of the sun god and anubis, we naturally have to pay a considerable price to clean them up."


    After hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu immediately understood Kunpeng''s thoughts and said, "Taoist friends mean to pretend to be seriously hurt so as to reduce the vigilance of the saints against us?"


    Kunpeng said, "not only the saints, but also Hongjun Taoist ancestors. I''m afraid I''m about to arrive here according to the cultivation of Hongjun Taoist ancestors. I pretend to be injured, and Taoist friends come forward to compete for the tree of the world. As long as they are a little distracted, I can go out and seize the tree of the world."


    Kunpeng''s plan is very powerful. Everyone knows the cultivation of the sun god and anubis. If Kunpeng insists on pretending to be hurt, no one will doubt this. This gives him the opportunity to act secretly.


    Mounting injuries is also a skill, but ordinary people can''t hide it from the saints and Hongjun Taoist ancestors. Unlike Kunpeng, he has reached the Tao of heaven in the realm. If he wants to mount injuries, even Hongjun Taoist ancestors can''t see through it.


    This battle is a battle to determine the fate. Either you die or I die. There is no despicable saying. Only life and death, everyone has to fight for the last chance of life.


    When the two saints fell, the help signal sent by Tongtian sect leader and empress Nuwa was immediately responded by Styx, zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwangmu. The four people came to rescue one after another. Originally, the four of them did not dare to rely on it for fear that they would be implicated by the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nu Wa, but now it is different. They have the upper hand. As long as they can destroy all the saints in the four directions at one stroke, all the three thousand roads and chaos treasures left by the three thousand chaos gods and demons will be owned by them, even the Supreme Lord, the first emperor No matter how powerful the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa are, they can''t swallow these benefits alone. They will naturally get something. It is for this reason that they will come forward.


    Not only does Styx have such a mind that the two western saints can no longer hide at the moment, but also show their body to rescue the leader of Tongtian cult and empress Nuwa. They want to share some benefits. Otherwise, they worry that once the battle is over, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and Kunpeng will join hands to disqualify them by pretending to die


    Buddha blood QQ group: 31295677, welcome to join. The new book "evil gods cultivate immortals" has been uploaded. Please support it.

 Chapter 1267

    For the two western saints, Kunpeng and empress Houtu have no such idea. After all, the conflict between each other and themselves will not be great. Their main threat is Hongjun Daozu and Sanqing.


    However, Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi wanted to use this reason to rob each other of benefits after they knew that the two western saints pretended to be dead. Although they said that the two western saints were saints, they lost the opportunity of relic gold body and Avenue, and their accomplishments were greatly reduced. Zhen Yuanzi thought they could fight with them. Therefore, they turned their minds to the two western saints. Unfortunately, the two western saints changed their minds and took the initiative to attack because of the death of the sun god and anubis, so that Haotian, Xi Wang''s mother and Zhen Yuanzi lost the opportunity to attack each other.


    It''s troublesome, but in fact, what happened was just an instant. After Kunpeng and empress Houtu were ready for everything, they ignored the inheritance of 3000 chaotic gods and demons, but ran to the direction of Tongtian sect leader for help.


    It is also a coincidence that Kunpeng and empress Houtu arrived at the same time as the two western saints, but Kunpeng was indifferent to the emergence of the two western saints, which made the two western saints breathe a sigh of relief and think that their choice was not wrong. Kunpeng and empress Houtu were afraid that they would have known about their fake death long ago.


    Kunpeng was expressionless, but others didn''t think so. First of all, Sanqing and Nuwa were surprised that the original fallen man appeared in front of them. If it weren''t for the tense situation in the field, I''m afraid they would shout.


    It''s shocking. Suddenly, two more saints have been added on their own side. In this way, the situation on the field is completely reversed to them. It can be said that the two western saints are now the last straw to overwhelm each other. Although they all understand that the two western saints pretended to be dead with bad intentions, it''s not the time to argue with them at the moment, so everyone deliberately ignores this point.


    The six saints of God, Satan, Zeus, CAIA, the great burning sky and the great dark sky couldn''t help feeling great sorrow when the sun god and anubis fell, but the two saints lost their last chance. They all knew that they would die if they stayed here again, and they couldn''t help thinking of fleeing the ancient city. When Kunpeng and the two western saints made a joint decision, they were no longer ready to fight. They turned around and were ready to escape.


    If they were allowed to escape so easily, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West would be ashamed. They came forward to entangle with each other and wouldn''t let them escape.


    God, Satan and others have lost their fighting spirit. When they saw that the retreat was blocked, God said angrily, "you really want to kill us? It''s no good for anyone to leave a line in everything and deceive too much!"


    Hearing this, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West laughed and said, "we are enemies. If we don''t kill them all, we have to leave you for revenge in the future."


    God said with a cold hum, "although we can''t resist you, it''s not difficult for us to kill you together if we are determined to die. Although the ancient city where three thousand gods and Demons died is powerful, we can''t afford to explode together with the six saints!"


    God said this very firmly, and as soon as he said it, others immediately responded, especially the people in the Egyptian god domain. When the sun god RA and anubis died, they had nothing to stay, so they looked the most excited.


    It has to be said that the sun god and anubis played this chess very insidiously. Although they did not take their disciples to act together, in this case, these disciples had a great impact. At least their uprising made Sanqing, empress Nuwa and others shrink back and dare not press again step by step.


    At this time, Kunpeng said calmly, "God, there''s no problem if you want me to leave. You just need to hand over the tree of the world to me. Then I''ll immediately turn around and leave with my backcountry friends and no longer participate in the battle between you!"


    However, Kunpeng dropped a bomb among the people, which immediately made them dizzy.


    At this time, people''s bad roots showed up, and the people in the three circles began to tear down each other. First, empress Nuwa sneered and said, "Kunpeng, what do you mean by this? Now there are three senior brothers, what are you qualified to talk nonsense here! If you want to go, no one will stop you, but if you want to ask for benefits here, you have to ask us whether we agree or not."


    As soon as empress Nuwa said this, Sanqing and the two saints in the West changed their faces. They knew exactly what kind of person Kunpeng was. Empress Nuwa''s words would irritate Kunpeng, but it was too late when they wanted to say something to save it.


    Just listen, Kunpeng sneered: "Nuwa, it''s not up to you to comment on what I want to do. I and my later Taoist friends have won each other''s three saints, but it''s not what you have done. What qualifications do you have to be so presumptuous in front of me? I tell you that I''m going to decide on the tree of the world today. If you want to stop it, don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    What is the function of the "tree of the world" of the chaotic spirit root? Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West are not clear. Kunpeng''s strength makes them pay attention to the chaotic spirit root and do not want Kunpeng to succeed.


    The Supreme Lord said, "don''t be angry, Kunpeng Taoist friend. Let''s put it down for the time being. How about we take the other party first and then discuss it?"


    Kunpeng sneered: "is Lao Jun and sage taking poor Tao as a fool? Nu Wa said so. How can I trust you? I won''t do it unless you make an oath now."


    Perhaps because of the emergence of the two saints in the west, empress Nuwa thought it didn''t matter whether there was Kunpeng or empress Houtu, so she sneered: "Kunpeng, you don''t need to take yourself too seriously. It doesn''t make much sense whether you help or not in this situation!"


    Kunpeng heard this, but his eyes were full of killing intention. In his heart, the tree of the world occupied everything. If Nuwa didn''t know what to do, he didn''t see the intention to kill each other.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said coldly, "old gentleman, saint, can Nu Wa represent all of you?"


    Kunpeng''s killing intention is to make the supreme Lao Jun feel cold. He knows that empress Nuwa has touched Kunpeng''s bottom line. If he doesn''t give Kunpeng a reasonable answer, he''s afraid that the two sides will break out fighting.


    Empress Nuwa wanted to speak when she heard this, but she was stopped by the leader of Tongtian cult. The leader of Tongtian cult was very sensitive to the killing intention. As soon as Kunpeng came out of the killing intention, he knew that Kunpeng was angry and didn''t want empress Nuwa to continue to stimulate Kunpeng, which was very disadvantageous to them.


    The dispute between Kunpeng and Nuwa''s mother made God and others rejoice that this was their chance to get out of trouble. Although the chaotic spirit root was very important to God, how could the chaotic spirit root stay without life? If this treasure could provoke the battle between Kunpeng and Nuwa''s mother, they would have a glimmer of vitality.


    Thinking of this, God did not wait for the supreme old gentleman to speak, so he said first: "Kunpeng Taoist friend, if you are willing to let me wait, I am willing to offer both hands of the tree of the world."


    Kunpeng''s thoughts about God are clear in his heart, but he has no time to entangle with each other. After all, Hongjun Daozu may come at any time. If he can get the tree of the world earlier, he will have no worries.


    Kunpeng said in a deep voice, "yes, as long as I get the tree of the world, all the poor roads between you will not interfere!"


    Kunpeng''s words made Sanqing angry. Although they were afraid of Kunpeng, Kunpeng''s move was too presumptuous and clearly didn''t pay attention to them.


    Yuanshi Tianzun said coldly, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, don''t do too much..."


    Before Yuanshi Tianzun finished his words, God had seen the situation in front of him, quickly made a decision, threw the tree of the world into the sound, and said to Kunpeng, "Kunpeng, please pick up the treasure!"


    This sudden change made the situation in the field tense. Kun Peng and empress Houtu jumped directly into the tree of the world without saying a word.


    Maybe empress Nuwa was too excited to stop Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Her move completely aroused Kunpeng''s anger. Although Kunpeng has been pretending to be injured and wants to reduce the vigilance of the saints and Hongjun Daozu, he no longer took into account such provocation from empress Nuwa.


    Kunpeng''s mind moved, but three chaotic treasures appeared in front of him. He only heard Kunpeng say coldly, "Nu Wa, you''re looking for death!"


    Kunpeng''s words were murderous, but the three chaotic treasures pointed to empress Nuwa. At this moment, everyone in the field knew that Kunpeng was angry, and the opposition between the two sides was a foregone conclusion. Sanqing and the two saints in the West are nervous, while God and others are happy. As long as Kunpeng fights with the saints, they can take the opportunity to leave.


    Buddha blood QQ group: 31295677, welcome to join. The new book "evil gods cultivate immortals" has been uploaded. Please support it.

 Chapter 1268

    Now there are only two ways in front of Sanqing and the two saints of the West. One is to give way and hand over the tree of the world to Kunpeng to ease the relationship between the two sides, and the other is to fight. In that way, it will make God and other people cheap.


    At this time, both Sanqing and the two saints in the West secretly blame empress Nuwa for acting without brains. In this case, it is very unwise to stir up trouble.


    Styx, Haotian, Xiwangmu and zhenyuanzi didn''t expect that things would develop to this extent. Kunpeng and empress Houtu were directly against empress Nuwa. It''s false to say that they have no greed for the chaotic spirit root "tree of the world", but they all understand that if they do it now, they will have a deep hatred with Kunpeng, Next, we will face the pursuit of Kunpeng and empress Houtu. After all, they can''t compare with empress Nuwa. The other party has Tongtian cult leader as an ally and is not afraid of the attack of Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    For the struggle between Kunpeng and empress Nu Wa, Styx and others don''t want to be involved. After all, they are weak and weak. They only have the share of life. It''s better to be neutral. They don''t offend each other. It doesn''t matter who wins or loses.


    At the moment when Kunpeng offered three chaotic treasures, the Supreme Lord, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and the leader of Tongtian cult all understood that Kunpeng was not practicing fraud, but really moved the idea of killing. Although the chaotic spiritual root was a treasure, Sanqing did not know its specific function, so in their hearts, the status of the chaotic spiritual root "the tree of the world" was not comparable to the three thousand Avenue.


    The Supreme Lord said, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, wait a minute! We can give the chaotic spirit root to Taoist friends, but Taoist friends should abide by the previous words, no longer interfere in the affairs of the ancient city, and should not compete with us for the inheritance left by 3000 chaotic gods and demons!"


    Kunpeng didn''t have the three thousand avenue to fight three thousand chaotic gods and demons. After all, he has been inherited by the great God Pangu. The three thousand Avenue is chicken ribs for him, and the food is tasteless. It''s a pity to abandon it. Since the supreme old gentleman wants him to exchange the three thousand avenue for the "tree of the world", why not do it.


    Just listen, Kunpeng said, "don''t worry, old gentleman and sage. I''m only interested in the chaotic spiritual root ''tree of the world''. Three thousand roads are not attractive to me. As for the treasure of chaos, I don''t lack it!"


    Kunpeng''s words reassured Sanqing and the two saints in the West. Although Nuwa intended to stop Kunpeng, she had no support from Sanqing. It was just a mantis that she wanted to stop Kunpeng alone.


    When Kunpeng and Sanqing reached an agreement, something that everyone didn''t think of appeared. Hongjun Daozu appeared in the ancient city, and Hongyun appeared with Hongjun Daozu.


    As soon as Daozu Hongjun appeared, everyone became cautious, and Kunpeng''s face became gloomy. His eyes looking at empress Nuwa were full of boundless killing intention. If empress Nuwa hadn''t stopped him, he would have won the world tree at the moment, but it was because empress Nuwa stopped him that the world tree he got flew. If his eyes could kill, Empress Nuwa is dead now. I don''t know how many times she will die.


    In this way, empress Nuwa also feels the boundless killing intention of Kunpeng. If there is an accident in the tree of the world, everyone knows that empress Nuwa is only afraid to be chased by Kunpeng.


    The appearance of Hongjun Daozu completely killed God and others. This time, their way of life was completely broken. However, the next thing lit up a glimmer of vitality for them.


    After the appearance of Hongjun Daozu, although Kunpeng intended to kill Nuwa, he had made an agreement with Sanqing, so he ignored Hongjun Daozu and walked slowly to the tree of the world. It seems that he is determined to collect this chaotic spiritual root.


    Kunpeng''s boldness surprised Sanqing and the two saints in the west, but they didn''t stop it. Although Hongjun Daozu appeared, they still intended to keep the previous agreement.


    Sanqing and the western two saints did not compete with Kunpeng, but it did not mean that Hongjun Daozu would agree. When Kunpeng approached the tree of the world, Hongjun Daozu shot, blocking the way forward between Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng sneered and said, "what''s the reason for Taoist ancestors to block the poor way?"


    Hongjun Daozu said calmly, "the tree of the world is related to the safety of the three realms, but it can''t be achieved by you, so I can''t let you do it!"


    Hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, Kunpeng laughed and said: "It''s a big hat. I''m taking treasure arbitrarily, but it''s funny that Taoist ancestor did it for the great righteousness of the three realms. I got the consent of Taoist friends of God, the owner of the tree of the world, and Sanqing, zhunti and all Taoist friends agreed. I wonder if poor Dao can think that Taoist ancestor wanted to occupy everything left by the three thousand chaotic demons?"


    In the face of Kunpeng''s counterattack, Hongjun Daozu was not ashamed at all, but said naturally: "I am the way of heaven, and the three thousand great principles left by the three thousand chaotic demons are owned by the way of heaven!"


    Mentioning the way of heaven, Kunpeng sneered: "the words of Daozu are exaggerated. You are just the spokesman of the way of heaven. Now the way of heaven is obscure. You have to represent the way of heaven. Today, even if Daozu talks too much, he can''t change my determination to collect the tree of the world."


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, he tore his face directly with Hongjun Daozu. God and others saw here, but their hearts were alive. They came forward and said, "what Kunpeng Daoyou said is very true. I voluntarily gave the tree of the world to Daoyou. Hongjun Daozu''s move is to bully the small and forcibly seize the love of others, but it is disgusting."


    The combination of Kunpeng and God has forced Hongjun Daozu to a desperate situation. If he wants to stop Kunpeng again, he will bully the small with the big, but it will arouse everyone''s vigilance. After all, once Kunpeng misses, they can no longer get their due benefits from the place where 3000 chaotic gods and Demons die.


    Seeing this, the supreme old gentleman also came forward and said, "teacher, Kunpeng Daoyou''s move has been recognized by all of us. Please don''t interfere in this matter!"


    Once the Supreme Lord said this, he ignited the anger in the heart of Hongjun Daozu. Kunpeng and God dared to contradict him, but he had different ideas for a long time. Hongjun Daozu was not surprised, but when the Supreme Lord came forward, things changed. The Supreme Lord was a big disciple of his family, and even he opposed him. We can imagine how much he had failed.


    However, fortunately, Hongjun Daozu had long been prepared and had already made a plan to deal with it.


    Just listen, Hongjun Daozu shouted angrily: "enough, how to do as a teacher is not about you, a junior to point to three or four, and don''t retreat!"


    Since the supreme old gentleman came forward, it means that he has decided to get rid of the way of heaven and break with Hongjun Taoist ancestor. The Supreme Lord didn''t retreat because of this remark, but said excitedly, "teacher, everything can''t be carried by a word. The disciple thinks that Kunpeng Taoist friend is not wrong, so please don''t interfere in this matter!"


    Although Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two western saints all knew that the Supreme Lord would break with Hongjun Daozu, he never thought that the Supreme Lord would make such a decision and leave no way for himself.


    However, at this point, the Supreme Lord Lao Jun has expressed his attitude. Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the west can no longer sit idly by. After all, this matter is also related to their rest, so they all said: "elder martial brother is reasonable, please think twice!"


    Faced with the opposition of all saints, Taoist Hongjun''s face was gloomy and terrible. He only heard him say in a cold voice: "good! Great! You all have hard wings and dare to contradict openly as a teacher. Do you want to rebel?"


    At this time, the saints had no way out. They said in unison, "I dare not. We just argue on the basis of facts and reason!"


    However, the saints were trying to force the palace and the Taoist ancestor Hongjun to give in. Unfortunately, they all underestimated the reaction of the Taoist ancestor Hongjun and only heard the Taoist ancestor Hongjun sneer: "Good! Good! Good! You are so rebellious. No wonder you are ruthless. Don''t think you can''t take advantage of the power of heaven in the great disaster. Today, being a teacher will let you know that the majesty of heaven is inviolable!"


    Speaking of this, Hongjun Taoist Zu Leng said, "the opportunity of the avenue controls everything, town! Pressure! Destroy!"


    With Hongjun Daozu''s words, a force of coercion forced Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two western saints. Originally, under the control of the opportunity of the avenue, the saints will be arrested. Unfortunately, everything in front of him broke Hongjun Daozu''s dream. Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two western saints still stood in front of him safely.


    Such a strange scene shocked Hongjun Daozu. The opportunity of the road was his last means to control the saints. If this failed, the saints would completely get out of his control. Hongjun Daozu was cold at the thought of this.


    Buddha blood QQ group: 31295677, welcome to join. The new book "evil gods cultivate immortals" has been uploaded. Please support it.

 Chapter 1269

    Soon, Hongjun Daozu woke up from the shock and asked, "how can you get rid of the control of the road machine!"


    The Supreme Lord said: "There''s nothing impossible. At the time of the last robbery, we all found that the opportunity of the avenue was harmful to us. Therefore, at the beginning of the robbery, we took advantage of the dark sky to try our best to separate the opportunity of the avenue from the original God. Didn''t the teacher find that the opportunity of the two Taoist friends to pretend to be dead had been destroyed, but they were still safe!"


    After hearing the words of the supreme old gentleman, Hongjun Daozu understood that his countermeasures had long been seen through by the other party. Things had exceeded his expectations. Since the other party dared to contradict himself like this, he was ready.


    Thinking of this, Hongjun Daozu sneered: "it seems that you are ready to rebel. You don''t hesitate to break off the connection with the heavenly way and peel off the opportunity between the yuan God and the avenue. It''s really unusual."


    The Supreme Lord sighed when he heard this: "teacher, it''s not that we want to do this, but that we are forced by you. If you don''t interfere with our actions again and again, how can we do this? In the final analysis, the teacher''s desire for control is too strong, and we don''t want to be a puppet."


    Kunpeng also said with a smile at this time: "what the old gentleman and sage said is that no one in this world is willing to be a puppet. Although the opportunity of the road can let people testify, it is nothing compared with freedom. All the time, the Taoist ancestor has been calculating all of us. It is also the Taoist ancestor''s own cause to have such a situation today. He can''t blame others."


    Hongjun Daozu ignored Kunpeng and Taishang Laojun, but turned to Styx River, zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu and said, "do you also have the same idea with them!"


    In the face of Hongjun Daozu''s inquiry, Styx, zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xiwangmu don''t know how to answer. They are all quasi saints, but they can''t be compared with the saints, Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    After a while, Styx had to harden his head and said, "go back to Daozu. I don''t know about this, so I can''t answer. I hope Daozu will forgive me!"


    Neutral, Styx and others can only answer in this way. After all, since the saints dare to fight with Hongjun Taoist ancestor, they will not do things to grasp the turbulent liver. In addition, Kunpeng and empress Houtu, the situation is unknown. It can be said that each has its own advantages. Styx and others don''t want to be involved in it. The best choice is neutral.


    This move by the Styx river is evil to Hongjun Daozu. If the current situation is not unfavorable to Hongjun Daozu, they will be punished immediately.


    At this time, even Hongyun, who has been following Hongjun Taoist ancestor, has different ideas in his heart. Kunpeng is right. Although the opportunity of the road is good, it is nothing compared with freedom. He is cold to see Hongjun Taoist ancestor''s ruthlessness against Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West. How favored Sanqing was in those years, but Hongjun Taoist ancestor gave up when he wanted to give up. What''s more It''s a man like him.


    Hongjun Daozu also knew that after this, his position in the hearts of the saints and the Styx river had changed sharply, and he had no dignity. If he let them leave in this way, all his deployment in the three realms would be wasted.


    Hongjun Daozu also pulled down his face and said, "as a teacher, I can give you a chance to take back your previous words. As a teacher, it should never happen!"


    It''s a pity that Lao Jun and others are too determined to listen to the persuasion of Taoist Hongjun, and they simply don''t believe that Taoist Hongjun will tolerate their betrayal. At the beginning, Kunpeng didn''t do anything, but Taoist Hongjun sneaked into him. What''s more, their betrayed disciples are afraid that Taoist Hongjun will find him as soon as the disaster is over We settle old scores.


    The great old gentleman sighed, "teacher, this is the last time we call you like this. From the moment you want to deal with us with the opportunity of the road, the relationship between teachers and disciples will be cut off!"


    The great old gentleman slapped Hongjun Daozu in the face and begged for peace in a low voice, but in the end, Hongjun Daozu had no consideration.


    Just listen, Hongjun Daozu sneered: "Li Er, Yuanshi and Tongtian, don''t think you are the original God of Pangu. You can''t be a teacher if you have Kaitian merit. Since you have to be an enemy of the teacher, it''s no wonder that the teacher is cruel. It really takes a lot of effort to clean up you if you are a teacher in other places, but this is the place where three thousand chaotic gods and Demons died, but Pangu''s Kaitian merit was destroyed by three thousand chaos The resentment of the gods and demons is neutralized, but you have lost your last support. "


    While Hongjun Daozu was talking to the Supreme Lord, Kunpeng and empress Houtu moved. They crossed Hongjun Daozu and grabbed the tree of the world.


    Kunpeng and empress Houtu were as fast as lightning and decisive. Unfortunately, their every move was on the guard of Hongjun Daozu. When they moved their hand, Hongjun Daozu''s mind turned into a huge hand to block Kunpeng and empress Houtu.


    Kunpeng had already decided to fight hard, but there was no reservation. The "killing sword" turned into a black dragon, and the power of destruction blew up Hongjun Daozu''s mind in an instant.


    Originally, Kunpeng wanted to win in chaos, but now the situation has exceeded his expectation. Everything is in chaos, so it''s no use for him to hide his strength. Everything should speak with his strength.


    The outbreak of Kunpeng not only shocked Hongjun Daozu, but also surprised the saints for Kunpeng''s cultivation. During this trip, Kunpeng and empress Houtu have slaughtered the three saints, but it''s incredible that there is such magic power now.


    The momentum of Kunpeng and Hongjun Daozu shook the whole ancient city, but the temple of three thousand chaotic gods and Demons kept shaking, and the three thousand Avenue and chaos treasure contained therein broke out due to the attraction of momentum.


    With the shock of the legacy of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, the bloody world began to shrink, the boundless evil spirit gathered from the ancient city in all directions, and the three thousand gods and Demons hall trembled even more.


    Whether Kunpeng or Hongjun Daozu, the momentum they radiated at this moment contained the power of the way of heaven. The three thousand chaotic demons were indirectly calculated by the way of heaven. Therefore, as soon as the breath of the way of heaven came out, the remaining thoughts of the three thousand chaotic demons came alive. When they broke through the temple formed by bones, that is, 3000 Avenue appeared. At the same time, it was also the ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ of the great robbery. Only those who survive the attack of three thousand chaotic gods and demons can be recognized by the avenue and survive this great disaster.


    Kunpeng and Hongjun Daozu both felt the power of the great road in the riots of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, which was their fate. Kunpeng accepted the inheritance of Pangu great God and had a great cause and effect with the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. Hongjun Daozu was the spokesman of Tiandao, which calculated everything. Not only Pangu great God died, but also the three thousand chaotic gods and Demons died, So there is also a big cause and effect between him and 3000 chaotic demons. As for Sanqing and empress Houtu, although they have also been inherited by Pangu God, they have not received the ultimate power of Pangu God, so the cause and effect is very small.


    Under the threat of three thousand chaotic demons, Kunpeng dared not be careless. He stepped on the "chaotic green lotus" and held the "trial balance" on his head, holding three chaotic treasures of "killing God sword".


    Hongjun Daozu was not willing to be outdone. He thought, "the jade plate of creation" also appeared behind his head and turned into the wheel of heaven.


    Under the power of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, Kunpeng and Hongjun Taoist ancestors, the saints immediately took out their housekeeping skills and protected themselves.


    When the saints saw the "mud board of fate" in the hands of empress Houtu, everyone was shocked. It was a treasure of chaos. They all thought that empress Houtu had been inherited by a chaotic demon. Therefore, regardless of the opposing Kunpeng and Hongjun Taoist ancestors, the saints rushed to the temple of 3000 chaotic demons to pursue the inheritance of 3000 Avenue.


    Although Hongjun Daozu wanted to stop it, he was stopped by Kunpeng. Hongjun Daozu practiced three thousand Avenue. If he got the three thousand Avenue, the consequences would be very serious. Therefore, he would rather let Sanqing, empress Nuwa, the two saints in the West and god get the inheritance of three thousand Avenue than let Hongjun Daozu succeed.


    At the moment, Hongjun Daozu regretted why he had to fight Kunpeng first. He should clean up other people first and then clean up Kunpeng. In this way, there will be no accidents on the three thousand Avenue. As for the tree of the world, Kunpeng can''t succeed even if he gets it for a moment.


    At this time, Hongjun Daozu still didn''t see the real cultivation of Kunpeng. It has to be said that Hongjun Daozu has lost a calm heart and lagged behind Kunpeng in his state of mind.


    Buddha blood QQ group: 31295677, welcome to join. The new book "evil gods cultivate immortals" has been uploaded. Please support it.

 Chapter 1270

    "Get out of the way!" Hongjun Daozu shouted angrily to Kunpeng.


    In the face of Hongjun Daozu''s angry drink, Kunpeng didn''t take it as one thing and still blocked Hongjun Daozu''s way. It was Hongjun Daozu who blocked Kunpeng before, but now Kunpeng blocked Hongjun Daozu.


    Seeing that Kunpeng didn''t get out of the way, Hongjun Daozu had to continue: "Kunpeng, as long as you get out of the way, I won''t stop you from collecting the tree of the world!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "if I had said this at the beginning, I wouldn''t refuse, but not now!"


    It''s not that Kunpeng doesn''t care about the tree of the world. If Kunpeng gets the tree of the world before this, everything in his own world will be improved, and his state of mind will have no defects. But now it''s different. If he gets out of the way, even if he gets the tree of the world and improves his world, it will leave defects in his state of mind. Pangu''s great God''s inheritance is to let him break the way of heaven. When there is a flaw in his state of mind, how can he break the way of heaven.


    Of course, the most important thing is that once Hongjun Daozu collects 3000 Avenue, his strength will increase rapidly. He can really replace the Tao of heaven and master the three realms by himself, which is not good for Kunpeng. Now Kunpeng still has the confidence and ability to break the Tao of heaven, but after Hongjun Daozu really becomes the Tao of heaven, it will also cut off the opportunity for Kunpeng to prove the Tao.


    In the face of Kunpeng''s tough stance, Hongjun Daozu was helpless. Under such circumstances, Hongjun Daozu can only take a risk. The "creation jade dish" itself has three thousand roads, but it is inherited from the three thousand roads left by the three thousand chaotic demons. If he can let the "creation jade dish" absorb these three thousand roads, he can completely restore the chaos treasure of "creation jade dish".


    The "jade plate of creation" is the most precious treasure of chaos, and the "Pangu axe" and the "36 chaotic green lotus" rank the highest. If this treasure can be completely restored, Hongjun Daozu is confident to master everything in the three realms. Even if Kunpeng has three chaotic treasures in hand, he is not his opponent.


    At the thought of this, Hongjun Daozu ignored it. The wheel of heaven evolved from the "jade plate of creation" emitted bursts of treasure light. The divine thoughts of 3000 chaotic demons were tempted by the treasure light, and the reaction became more intense.


    Kunpeng was also very vigilant about the chaotic treasure of "jade plate of creation". This was the treasure used by the way of heaven in those years. Kunpeng thought about Countermeasures before the war.


    As soon as the three thousand chaotic demons'' minds revolted, the faces of the saints who wanted to compete for the three thousand Avenue did not change greatly, and they fled from the temple one after another. The residual thoughts of the three thousand chaotic demons were too strong for them to protect themselves.


    Without the control of the saints, the residual thoughts of three thousand chaotic gods and Demons want to break through the suppression of the temple. At this time, Kunpeng hurriedly said, "you Taoist friends, don''t give up. Once you let go, the three thousand roads will be obtained by Hongjun Daozu alone, and then you will never have a chance!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, the saints were shocked, especially Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints in the West. They had completely broken away from Hongjun Daozu. If 3000 Avenue was obtained by Hongjun Daozu, their fate in the future can be imagined. In any case, they could not let Hongjun Taoist master succeed, so the saints joined hands again to eliminate the residual thoughts of chaotic gods and demons.


    In order to protect themselves, Sanqing and others, God is no exception. They all use their housekeeping skills to prevent them from being absorbed by the creation jade plate of Hongjun Daozu. They also have to work hard. After all, as long as 3000 Avenue is not collected by Hongjun Daozu, they still have a chance.


    After seeing this scene, Taoist Hongjun was furious and said, "don''t listen to Kunpeng''s nonsense. As long as you get three thousand roads as a teacher, you will naturally be taught to you!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered: "Taoist Zu''s words are really funny. If you were so kind, you wouldn''t secretly want to control the saints by taking advantage of the opportunity of the great road. If you absorb the three thousand great roads, you will be the real way of heaven. The" jade plate of creation "will be perfect. Who will be your enemy in the three realms? Who can stop us when you want to deal with us?"


    Kunpeng''s words hit the heart of Hongjun Daozu, but the saints secretly decided that no matter how much they paid, Hongjun Daozu''s plot could not succeed.


    For the changes in the expressions of the saints, Hongjun Daozu was clear at a glance. Kunpeng broke his big deal by telling his secret. In this way, Hongjun Daozu had no consideration. Even if he paid a heavy price, he had to kill Kunpeng to dispel his anger.


    Just listen, Taoist Hongjun said: "Kunpeng, don''t think that no one knows your mind. As the only chaotic spiritual root, the ''tree of the world'' can dominate the existence of one world. With the tree of the world, you can become the master of one world. You are no different from the poor, but they all want to become the existence of the Tao of heaven. Unfortunately, these people have been kept in the valley by you. Although three thousand roads are good However, the "tree of the world" is not weaker than three thousand Avenue! "


    Hongjun Daozu''s counterattack made Ling Li incomparable and aroused the desire of the saints for the "tree of the world".


    Naturally, Kunpeng would not let Hongjun''s plan succeed, saying: "Yes, the ''tree of the world'' is indeed not weaker than the three thousand Avenue, but this refers to the development of the world direction. If you want to use the ''tree of the world'' to achieve the heavenly way, you first need a world, but now there is no such world. The three thousand Avenue is different. Any inheritance will have the ability to get rid of the heavenly way."


    Hongjun Daozu''s words were only touched by Empress Nuwa, because she was the only one who had the most resentment against Kunpeng and didn''t want Kunpeng to succeed. Sanqing and the two saints in the West understood the key. It is Nuwa, the most selfish woman, who brings change to the situation on the court.


    In one world, no one else has Nuwa, but if you take the "mountain and river state map" in her hand, it will be a complete world. After hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, Nuwa moved, and the "mountain and river state map" quickly covered the tree of the world.


    Empress Nuwa''s move angered Kunpeng and empress Houtu. Empress Houtu gave a loud cry and immediately displayed the "Twelve Gods and evil array" to show Pangu''s true body. The "chaotic clock" in her hand was transformed into Pangu''s axe, which struck at empress Nuwa''s "map of mountains and rivers".


    Hongjun Daozu originally wanted to provoke the battle between Kunpeng and the saints, so he didn''t stop Houtu Niang when she took the shot. Instead, he secretly let Houtu Niang directly face Nuwa.


    Kunpeng''s face was gloomy and terrible when empress Nu Wa took the shot. Previously, if empress Nu Wa hadn''t intervened, he had won the tree of the world. Now empress Nu Wa took the shot again, obviously he didn''t pay attention to himself. Although it is said that there is a big cause and effect between himself and Hongjun Taoist ancestor, Kunpeng can''t give it a go, However, empress Nuwa was against herself again and again, but Kunpeng really moved his heart to kill.


    Kunpeng said with a cold hum, "Houtu Taoist friend, since Nu Wa is so presumptuous, you don''t care about life or death!"


    Empress Nu Wa is an ally of the leader of Tongtian cult. Although he said he was dissatisfied with empress Nu Wa''s so unwise move, if empress Nu Wa died, there would be chaos during the first interception, which is not what the leader of Tongtian cult wants to see. Moreover, empress Nuwa is indeed not the opponent of empress Houtu. Neither Pangu''s real body nor fate mud board can resist empress Nuwa.


    If empress Houtu had the best centrality among the people, otherwise she would not have embodied the six samsara, but a kind person like her was also angry under the provocation of empress Nuwa.


    Pangu''s real body also played to the extreme. With one blow, the pseudo Pangu axe transformed by the "chaotic clock" hit the "mountain and river country map". Under the bonus of Pangu''s real body, the "mountain and river country map" was immediately split in two.


    After all, the tree of the world is very important to her and Kunpeng, so he didn''t retreat. Pangu waved a fake Pangu axe at her and went head-on.


    As soon as empress Houtu Pangu came out, the leader of Tongtian cult had to move. He stretched out his hand and sent out a sword to kill immortals. He met empress Houtu''s pseudo Pangu axe and blocked the fatal blow for Empress Nuwa.


    Kunpeng could not be stopped because he was holding a confrontation with Hongjun Daozu, but the move of Tongtian leader made Kunpeng''s already gloomy and terrible face more terrible. Originally, Kunpeng wanted the saints to resist the residual thoughts of three thousand chaotic gods and demons for the time being and consume the killing intention of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. When the time was ripe, he divided the three thousand Avenue together. However, he didn''t expect that the leader of Tongtian sect would be difficult with himself when he resisted Hongjun''s ancestors. Since the leader of Tongtian sect acted like this, it''s no wonder Kunpeng hated him.


    However, the leader of Tongtian cult did not expect that because of his impulse, they would eventually lose the inheritance of three thousand Avenue in Sanqing. If the leader of Tongtian cult knew this, I''m afraid he wouldn''t do it easily.


    Buddha blood QQ group: 31295677, welcome to join. The new book "evil gods cultivate immortals" has been uploaded. Please support it.

 Chapter 1271

    No, Zhoushan! Where is Pangu''s spine? In those years, Kunpeng made the acquired merit treasure from the rubble of Buzhou mountain. Is it because he got the inheritance of Pangu.


    Thinking of this, the most regretful thing is Yuanshi Tianzun. He got the most from buzhoushan debris, but he didn''t get the inheritance of Pangu. Instead, it was difficult for him to accept Kunpeng, who has nothing to do with Pangu.


    Kunpeng did not let Hongjun Taoist ancestor go. Since the other party wanted to talk about things through Pangu inheritance, he also took the opportunity to tell the secrets of the Tao of heaven, so that Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West could have a deep understanding of the Tao of heaven and Hongjun Taoist ancestor.


    Kunpeng then said: "Not only did the way of heaven plot against Pangu and three thousand chaotic gods and demons, but even your Hongjun Taoist ancestor was also very selfish, which was comparable to the way of heaven. The great God of Pangu left the three treasures of the opening of the sky, but the gods with the great God of Pangu were beyond the control of the empress of Pangu. It can be said that only Sanqing can play the three treasures of the opening of the sky, but you are worried that the integration of the three Ching will eventually form a plate The ancient axe left the chaotic clock, and passed the "four swords for killing immortals" that originally belonged to the twelve ancestors of the witch family to the leader of Tongtian cult, calculating both Sanqing and the twelve ancestors! "


    Seeing that Kunpeng spoke more and more openly, Daozu Hongjun said angrily: "shut up, I did everything in obedience to God''s will, and at the beginning, ''chaotic clock'' was supposed to be controlled by Taiyi. It''s also reasonable for me to give ''immortal killing sword array'' to Tongtian!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "It''s a good one to obey God''s will. Sanqing is the original God of Pangu. There should be the most precious merit of opening the sky. The three treasures of opening the sky are also left by Pangu. Even if you didn''t have the" chaos clock "at that time, you have the" heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower "which is the most valuable merit of the day after tomorrow. Even if the leader of Tongtian cult can''t get the" chaos clock ", the" heaven and earth xuanhuang Linglong tower "should be It''s time to give him his own luck. Why did you give the ''immortal killing sword array'' to the leader of Tongtian cult? What''s your heart? "


    Before Hongjun Daozu answered, Kunpeng sneered: "You''re still for your own selfish interests. Sanqing has the great God Pangu''s heaven opening merit to protect them, but you can''t help them. Moreover, you''ve always been worried that the integration of Sanqing will affect your mastery of heaven, so you want to split them. The ''four swords for killing Immortals'' was originally formed by the resentment of Pangu and the power of the four poles of heaven and earth. It''s full of murderous. It''s the treasure left by the great God to the witch family, but you''re worried The twelve ancestors of the witch used Pangu''s real body to master the "Four Swords of killing immortals" will also affect you, so they used the plan of killing two birds with one stone to give the "Four Swords of killing immortals" to the leader of Tongtian cult, and constantly calculated the Sanqing, which also broke the luck of the witch family. Otherwise, why would the leader of Tongtian cult be in danger of being cut off and destroyed by the cult, and why would the witch family be forced to lose both by the demon family The bottom of the road is the calculation of your Hongjun Taoist ancestor. Now things are going as you calculated. No matter how powerful Sanqing is, it can''t reunite Pangu axe, and the witch family can''t summon a complete Pangu real body, but you don''t think that the great God of Pangu has other arrangements, and all your evil schemes will not succeed! "


    Hongjun Taoist Zu said coldly, "Kunpeng, don''t think that you can be an enemy of the heavenly way if you get a trace of Pangu''s inheritance from the fragments of Buzhou mountain. Your inheritance is nothing compared with the heavenly way!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "I didn''t expect that Hongjun Daozu, as the spokesman of the way of heaven, also had something unclear. Although I got the inheritance of Pangu God, I didn''t get it from the fragments of Buzhou mountain!"


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, Hongjun Daozu was stunned, and then sneered: "Kunpeng should stop talking nonsense. I can''t think of any place where there will be Pangu''s inheritance in the three realms except Buzhou mountain."


    Kunpeng said disdainfully, "you don''t know, it doesn''t mean you don''t have it. I''m afraid you''ll be surprised if I say it. You never thought that the 24 Sea God beads on Fenbao cliff in Zixiao palace were the last inheritance left by Pangu God!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Hongjun Daozu immediately said, "it''s impossible. The 24 fixed Sea God beads are just congenital spiritual treasures. How can there be Pangu inheritance!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "There is nothing impossible. There is no Pangu inheritance of the 24 fixed Sea God beads, but after the 36 fixed Sea God beads are integrated, there will be the final perception inheritance after the opening day of Pangu great God, and you never thought that these 36 fixed Sea God beads are not ordinary congenital treasures, but the bone marrow and chaotic essence of Pangu great God, and each god bead can evolve into a world In the world, 36 Sea God beads can evolve into a real world! "


    After hearing Kunpeng''s explanation, Hongjun Daozu understood everything and said: "I see. Kunpeng, I''m afraid your self corpse is the world evolved by the 36 Sea God beads. You capture the chaotic spiritual root ''tree of the world'' to improve yourself and your world! As long as your world is perfect, you are the Lord of the world. The real way of heaven. No wonder you will spare no effort to capture the tree of the world. Have you always been Don''t reveal the three corpses because you''re worried that someone will see your true power from your three corpses. "


    Kunpeng said, "that''s right. I''ve endured humiliation for such a long time. It''s convenient for me to improve my world, surpass your heavenly way and master my destiny! Now I''ve got the tree of the world, but I don''t have any worries. Does the Taoist ancestor still want to fight with me?"


    Hongjun Daozu sneered: "even if you are the Lord of the world, what can you do? Before you become the way of heaven, you are still just a saint. Naturally, I won''t let you succeed!"


    As Hongjun Taoist ancestor said, the wheel of heaven behind his head turned into a huge hand and grabbed the tree of the world in the hands of Kunpeng. For Hongjun Taoist ancestor, Kunpeng had been on guard for a long time. The evil corpse waved the "killing sword" and greeted him and entangled with Hongjun Taoist ancestor.


    The words of Hongjun Daozu and Kunpeng shocked the saints. They never thought that Kunpeng, whom they had always despised, was so deep hidden. However, at the same time, they were also glad that Kunpeng had such strength, otherwise no one could rival the prestige of Hongjun Daozu.


    The saints Kunpeng dare not take it lightly. The good corpse has been strictly guarded, and then the earth empress has been guarding Kunpeng''s own side, so that Kunpeng has time to collect the tree of the world.


    Under the protection of Shanshi and empress Houtu, Kunpeng calmed down and collected the "World Tree" with the power of the world. Perhaps it was because of the attraction of the original power. As soon as Kunpeng''s own world power came out, the "World Tree" in his hand stopped resisting. Before the saints responded, the "World Tree" disappeared from Kunpeng''s hands, Into his world.


    Kunpeng''s world was already perfect. When the tree of the world entered, it came to the center of the world under the control of Kunpeng''s divine consciousness. As soon as the tree of the world fell, Kunpeng''s world suddenly changed again.


    I saw that the "tree of the world" crazily absorbed the aura of heaven and earth, and then grew crazily. However, in a moment, the tree of the world entered a mature stage, took over the position of the innate five elements spiritual root, and connected the heaven and earth alone, so that the five elements spiritual root had enough time to transform the aura of heaven and earth.


    With the help of the tree of the world, Kunpeng''s world has finally improved and become a blissful realm without disaster and robbery. Although the world has improved, Kunpeng already has the power of heaven in the realm. Therefore, there has been little change in the improvement of Kunpeng''s original statue this time, Therefore, Hongjun Daozu thought that Kunpeng did not refine the tree of the world, but he still had a chance.


    Although he has refined the "tree of the world", Kunpeng still has no response. He has been standing still. This situation of Kunpeng has made Hongjun Daozu''s greed grow madly, and this is what Kunpeng has always wanted to see.


    In this way, Kunpeng wants to use the hand of Hongjun Daozu to complete the last plan in his heart, and it is also the plan to determine the general trend of heaven. As long as Hongjun Daozu miscalculates, the final victory will be Kunpeng, and Hongjun Daozu will get nothing.


    Not only was Hongjun Taoist ancestor greedy, but the saints were no exception. The three thousand Avenue was gradually absorbed by the wheel of heaven with the passage of time. The congenital treasure and chaotic treasure originally suppressed by the three thousand Avenue began to riot. Although not many congenial treasures and chaos treasures survived after Pangu opened the sky, it is not small for the number of people present. At least everyone can get a treasure. Therefore, the saints exchanged opinions with each other and decided that since they can''t get 3000 Avenue, chaos treasures and congenial treasures can''t be spared, So the saints also gave up suppressing the three thousand roads and absorbed the congenital treasure and the chaotic treasure.


    Originally, things would not develop so fast. Although Kunpeng''s evil corpse was seemingly entangled with Hongjun Daozu, he did not suppress Hongjun Daozu from absorbing 3000 Avenue with the wheel of heaven, so Hongjun Daozu could almost absorb 3000 Avenue in such a short time.


    Kunpeng''s move made Hongjun Daozu think that the other party was trying his best to refine the tree of the world, so he was more relieved to absorb three thousand Avenue. In fact, he didn''t know that he had been calculated by Kunpeng again unconsciously. It was precisely because he was so arrogant that he lost his last chance.

 Chapter 1272

    When the saints gave up, the situation in the field changed greatly. Everyone joined the team to compete for the chaos treasure. Speaking of this, there is really a top-grade chaos treasure "spear of order" in the place where the 3000 chaos gods and Demons died. This is a chaos treasure with the power of order, and an aggressive treasure, which is very rare, although it is not comparable to Pangu axe, But the three chaotic treasures were not pressed in Kunpeng''s hands, so the scene was very intense. Even Hongjun Daozu, who was absorbing 3000 Avenue, was also moved.


    When it comes to Hongjun Daozu, there is only one "jade dish of creation" and it is also a treasure of balance. In terms of attack, he can''t compare with Kunpeng. He should be interested in this treasure.


    The illusion of Kunpeng gave everyone the confidence to compete. Hongjun Daozu gradually couldn''t stand the greed in his heart. Before the three thousand Avenue had completely disappeared, Hongjun Daozu finally decided to give up Kunpeng and grab the "spear of order".


    Hongjun Taoist priest''s move immediately aroused public anger. You collected 3000 Avenue. Everyone had nothing to say. Who let the "jade plate of creation" attract its origin, but you were greedy enough to compete for the "spear of order". Obviously, you didn''t pay attention to them. After having such an idea, the saints joined hands to deal with Hongjun Taoist priest.


    When Hongyun saw that Hongjun Daozu provoked public anger, he immediately withdrew from the battle for the treasure of chaos and turned to collecting the congenital treasure. Styx, zhenyuanzi, Haotian and Xi Wangmu were as far away from everyone as Hongyun. The disciples of the saints also fled far away for fear of being implicated.


    Strange to say, at the moment, the saints and Hongjun Daozu seem to have forgotten the existence of Kunpeng and empress Houtu. All of them have launched a fierce struggle around the "spear of order".


    Although Hongjun Daozu is the spokesman of heaven, he has boundless magic power, but in the face of the common attack of all saints, he is also beaten with only parry and no counterattack. It can be seen that as long as the saints join hands, even the way of heaven should retreat.


    Kunpeng looked at the noisy scene with disdain and sneered. It was not that Kunpeng and empress Houtu were not attracted to the "spear of order", but they knew that they could come. There were already six chaotic treasures in their hands. If they were greedy again, they were afraid that they would kill themselves and cause the joint counterattack of the saints and Hongjun Taoist ancestors, In that case, it''s better to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, waiting for all saints and Hongjun Taoist ancestors to lose.


    Although Kunpeng''s abnormal behavior did not attract the attention of the saints and Hongjun Daozu, Styx, Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi saw the secret. Others may not know the power of Kunpeng, but Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi knew that saints like Odin were vulnerable in Kunpeng''s hands, No matter how powerful the chaotic spirit root "tree of the world" is, how can it be compared with the sage? Kunpeng has not refined it for such a long time. Kunpeng clearly wants to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, and finally reap the benefits.


    Although they saw through the plot of Kunpeng and empress Houtu, they didn''t dare to speak. After all, the situation in the field was uncertain. They were not as ignorant as empress Nuwa, but they didn''t dare to risk their lives.


    Kunpeng is also satisfied with the performance of Haotian, Xi Wangmu and Zhen Yuanzi. After all, this is a struggle between saints. They can retreat in time, but they have some vision and self-control. They are not dazzled by the chaos treasure.


    Empress Houtu didn''t know Kunpeng''s plan, but she was worried about the situation in the field, so she secretly asked, "Kunpeng Taoist friends, if we continue to develop like this, once Hongjun Taoist ancestor absorbed 3000 Avenue, the saints are afraid that they will suffer a great loss, and it will be very disadvantageous to us!"


    Hearing this, Kunpeng said calmly, "Taoist friends, don''t worry. Everything is under my control. As soon as the time is ripe, but when I make a move!"


    Although empress Houtu believed in Kunpeng very much, the pressure brought by the game was too great to calm her heart. So she asked, "when is the time ripe for Kunpeng Taoist friends? If you wait, I''m afraid there will be changes!"


    Kunpeng said with a smile: "the moment Hongjun Taoist ancestor absorbed three thousand Avenue, it was the moment when I shot. Only this time can he defeat the preparation of Hongjun Taoist ancestor in one fell swoop, so that he was greatly weakened and could no longer master the three realms, which can be regarded as an explanation to all living beings in the three realms."


    Empress Houtu was stunned when she heard this, but she suddenly woke up and asked, "do you want to use this opportunity to break the heaven and prove the holy throne?"


    Kunpeng shook his head and said, "no! It''s not the time to preach. It''s only when Hongjun Taoist ancestor borrows the power of heaven after completely angering Hongjun Taoist ancestor. Moreover, it''s not what Taoist friends want to preach!"


    Kunpeng''s words puzzled empress Houtu and asked, "if you don''t go to prove the Tao, do you want to go to three corpses to prove the Tao?"


    Kunpeng smiled: "Taoist friends still guessed wrong. If I want to prove the Tao, I need to complete merit and virtue demonstration and three corpses demonstration in an instant, and then gather two kinds of preaching forces to break the heavenly Tao in one fell swoop to prove the Tao. When the three kinds of preaching methods go through once, I will integrate with my own world and incarnate the heavenly Tao. In this way, I can not only get rid of the heavenly Tao, but also be free from the control of the Tao, so as to achieve real freedom and freedom Freedom! "


    Shock! Apart from shock or shock, this is the only feeling in empress Houtu''s mind now. It''s shocking for her to prove that Tao has got rid of the Tao of heaven, but Kunpeng still wants to get rid of the Tao. The Tao is an eternal existence, which can''t be compared with the Tao of heaven.


    Although she was shocked, empress Houtu could not show her inner feelings. That would only scare the snake, which would probably break Kunpeng''s plan. Therefore, she could only bear the shock in her heart and try to show nature.


    In fact, empress Houtu''s worry is superfluous. Now, whether Hongjun Daozu or the saints, their goal is the "spear of order", the treasure of chaos. No one pays attention to her and Kunpeng. As long as they don''t get involved in the battle, they won''t attract the other party''s attention.


    With the fierce battle, the disciples of the saints could not compare with the quasi saints of the old school. They could not stand the residual power emitted by the battle. But they had to start to retreat.


    At this time, these saints and disciples should thank Hongjun Daozu. It is precisely because Hongjun Daozu absorbed 3000 roads with the wheel of heaven, so the defense of the ancient city has been greatly reduced, so that they can break through the city wall and leave the ancient city for refuge.


    Chaos treasures have spirituality, but it is difficult for people who are not destined to get the recognition of chaos treasures¡® The "spear of order" is a spiritual treasure of chaos. After recuperating for such a long time in the ancient city where 3000 chaotic gods and Demons died, the "spear of order" has completely recovered its strength from the beginning of Pangu. It is not easy for Hongjun Daozu or all saints to get its recognition.


    Empress Houtu was shocked to see that the "spear of order" not only avoided the competition between the saints and Hongjun Taoist ancestors, but it was extraordinary that a chaotic treasure could avoid the competition of so many people, although it was said that the struggle between Hongjun Taoist ancestors and the saints affected the normal play.


    Empress Houtu sighed, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, it''s incredible that the spear of order has such a spirit. It seems that it''s not easy for the saints to get this treasure!"


    Kunpeng said calmly: "the spear of order is the power in charge of the order of heaven and earth. Unless some saints can incarnate the way of heaven, they will not be recognized by this treasure!"


    Empress Houtu was surprised when she heard this and asked, "so this treasure will be obtained by Taoist Hongjun. What should I do?"


    Kunpeng disdained and said: "although Hongjun Daozu is the spokesman of the way of heaven, how can he get the recognition of the ''spear of order'' representing the power of judgment? This treasure has another owner, but his owner is still trapped and can''t appear here!"


    As soon as Kunpeng said this, empress Houtu suddenly realized it and said, "Taoist friends may point to the way of heaven on one side of the world?"


    Kunpeng nodded and said, "it''s this person. If I''m not mistaken, he''s trapped in the ''creation jade dish'' at the moment. If Hongjun Daozu improves the ''creation jade dish'' with 3000 Avenue, then his time of death will come. He''s lucky to meet a poor man and can help him out, otherwise he''ll have to die."


    Kunpeng didn''t say a word. At that time, the heavenly way of the four directions world will be combined with the three thousand Avenue. At that time, he will also become a part of the heavenly way, equivalent to Hongjun Daozu, become the spokesman of the heavenly way, and restrain the existence of Hongjun Daozu.


    However, empress Houtu did not doubt Kunpeng''s words. In this world, Kunpeng alone has the ability to break the "jade plate of creation" and save the heaven of the four worlds.

 Chapter 1273

    When it comes to the way of heaven in the four corners of the world, things are a little subtle. Hongjun''s intention was to refine it to repair the "jade plate of creation", but when he found the three thousand roads left by the residual thoughts of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, he thought that only by repairing the "jade plate of creation" with three thousand roads can he really restore the power of the "jade plate of creation" before Pangu opened the sky.


    As for the way of heaven in the four corners of the world, Hongjun Daozu hopes to seal it permanently with the power of the "jade plate of creation", and then slowly find a way to extract the original brand of the power of elements from him, so as to make himself a real way of heaven.


    Hongjun Daozu didn''t know that it was precisely because of his psychology that Kunpeng calculated. Kunpeng is the real Lord of the world, but he knows a lot about the road. He pays attention to balance under the road, not to mention the previous behavior of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. Even if they like Kunpeng improve the world by their own strength, they can''t fully master the way of heaven, That will only bring destruction to yourself. As the saying goes, birth to the extreme is destruction, and destruction to the extreme is rebirth.


    When the "jade dish of creation" is really perfect, it is also the time of its destruction, because that is not only its most vulnerable moment, but also the time of the destruction of the ancient city.


    The ancient city bears the resentment of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. Once the ancient city is destroyed, the resentment of three thousand chaotic gods and demons will break out, and the only belief in the resentment of three thousand chaotic gods and demons is destruction. At that time, all people in this world will be attacked by the residual thoughts of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, and the grand Taoist ancestors who release them will bear all the causal karma. Such a great cause and effect, the merits and virtues gained by Hongjun Daozu in educating the three realms for so many years will go away at once.


    For this, Hongjun Daozu didn''t think about it, but at this point, he can''t afford to retreat, and the saints won''t let him retreat. The only thing he can do is to fight with all his strength.


    Although Hongjun Daozu was suppressed by the saints and could not compete for the "spear of order", Hongjun Daozu was not just staring at the "spear of order". At the same time, he was still paying attention to the absorption of the three thousand Avenue. In his heart, he thought that as long as the other party could not take the "spear of order" before the end of his absorption of the three thousand Avenue, the balance of victory would eventually tilt towards him.


    Time passed quickly. With the efforts of Hongjun Daozu, the three thousand Avenue was finally completely absorbed by the "jade plate of creation". At this moment, the ancient city collapsed, and the residual thoughts of three thousand chaotic gods and demons were completely liberated.


    At this moment, Hongjun Daozu felt cold. The merits and virtues that had led the three circles to teach for so many years disappeared in an instant, and the great road brand in the yuan God became shallow. Such a upheaval shocked Hongjun Daozu.


    Not only Hongjun Daozu was affected, but all saints also found that their merits and virtues were reduced in an instant, especially the two saints in the West. They didn''t have much merits and virtues originally, because this war completely became the same as Hongjun Daozu. They did not know that they were just on the edge, and most of the karma was borne by Hongjun Daozu.


    Hongjun Daozu''s pain was just beginning. At the moment when the "jade plate of creation" attracted 3000 Avenue, Kunpeng finally shot. His original statue suddenly appeared in the battlefield, with a "trial balance" on his head and a "Pangu Ding" in his hand, which was the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow. Then he shouted, "Ding Zhen heaven and earth, suck!"


    At that time, the "jade plate of creation" was absorbed by the dark yellow gas emitted by the "Pangu tripod". Although it was said that the "jade plate of creation" was the treasure of chaos, the dark yellow gas emitted by the "Pangu tripod" was also very good, but it was firmly absorbed under the control of experts like Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng''s move shocked everyone present. Originally, he thought that Kunpeng was refining the "tree of the world" and could not spare energy to fight with them for the "spear of order", but he didn''t think that all the previous things were used by Kunpeng to confuse them. Kunpeng''s real goal was the "jade plate of creation" and 3000 Avenue in the hands of Hongjun Daozu.


    It is self-evident that the "jade plate of creation" is of great importance to Hongjun Daozu. Without the "jade plate of creation" and such heavy karma, Hongjun Daozu can survive this disaster, but he can no longer control the three realms.


    After seeing Kunpeng''s arrogance, Hongjun Daozu shouted: "Kunpeng, you shameless man, can you only sneak attack!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and said, "I''m sorry, this is all learned from the Taoist ancestors!"


    Hongjun Daozu was worried that something might happen to his "creation jade plate". When he drank, he tried his best to hit the Pangu tripod covered with the "creation jade plate".


    Hongjun Daozu didn''t know that his move hit Kunpeng''s plot. What Kunpeng had done before was to provoke him and let him fight regardless of everything.


    At the moment when Hongjun Daozu shot, Kunpeng withdrew from the yuan God in the "Pangu Ding". Although the "Pangu Ding" without magic support is a treasure of postnatal merit and virtue and has a good defense, it is vulnerable to such a crazy attack by Hongjun Daozu.


    After a loud bang, the Pangu tripod was smashed by Hongjun Daozu, but the spirit of merit was scattered. When they saw all this, everyone was dumbfounded and didn''t understand what was going on.


    At this time, Kunpeng himself moved in an instant, absorbed the Qi of merit and virtue, and pressed the people with a huge pressure. At this time, everyone understood that Kunpeng became a saint and demonstrated merit and virtue.


    The matter is not over yet. Then, Kunpeng''s good and evil corpses coincide with Kunpeng''s original statue. At the same time, Kunpeng is connected to his own world. The method of three corpses to prove Tao is also formed in an instant, and a great threat comes again.


    At this time, everyone''s color changed. They demonstrated the Tao with merit and three corpses. Next, they were afraid to prove the Tao with strength. Kun Peng endured for so many years. He was afraid that it would be this day to prove the Tao with three methods of preaching the Tao and completely get rid of the Tao of heaven.


    Superimposing the power of merit and virtue demonstration and three corpse demonstration, it can be imagined how powerful Kunpeng will be at the moment. At this moment, Hongjun Daozu couldn''t help but retreat from the center of the earth.


    Unfortunately, Kunpeng will not give him the opportunity to retreat. Kunpeng has to wait for this opportunity to break the way of heaven. He not only completes the persistence inherited by Pangu God, but also makes himself completely free from the world.


    Three corpses in one, Kunpeng''s "trial balance", "killer sword" and "Twelve chaotic green lotus" are once again three treasures in one. Kunpeng drank coldly: "trial, collapse!"


    With the roar of Kun Peng, the "trial balance" gathered the power of the three treasures and issued an unparalleled divine awn. The divine awn changed color as soon as it came out of heaven and earth, and the whole chaos became turbulent.


    I saw that the lightning hit the "creation jade plate" in an instant. After a loud bang, the chaos treasure "creation jade plate" collapsed.


    Hongjun Daozu was connected with the "jade plate of creation". At the moment when the "jade plate of creation" collapsed, he was seriously hurt and his painstaking efforts gushed out.


    Shock! It''s a frightening shock. After absorbing 3000 roads, the "jade dish of creation" has restored the perfect power of Pangu''s opening days, but such a powerful treasure of chaos collapsed under the blow of Kunpeng. What a powerful power. Who else can fight with it in the world.


    At this time, Nuwa''s face turned pale. Kunpeng had such a powerful power, but she had been arrogant to make evil with it. Once Kunpeng wanted to kill herself, she could not escape this disaster. Thinking of this, empress Nuwa was uneasy. If there were not three thousand chaotic demons who wanted to stop at the moment, she was afraid that she would immediately turn around and leave here to avoid Kunpeng''s pursuit.


    Empress Nuwa underestimates Kunpeng. Although she says she can be unkind to Kunpeng, Kunpeng can''t be unjust. After all, empress Nuwa is a saint of both human and demon races. She has the luck of both human and demon races. Even if she goes too far, she won''t die. Moreover, during the great disaster, everyone will survive the disaster according to their own deeds. It''s normal for Empress Nuwa to have different feelings about the "tree of the world", Kunpeng can teach each other a lesson. There is no need to fight.


    Unfortunately, empress Nu Wa did not know this. She was worried about her own safety. Not only she, but also the leader of Tongtian cult were worried about it. Although he said that he had a "sword array for killing immortals", it was far from the congenital treasure such as Kunpeng''s previous destruction of the "jade plate of creation".


    As for the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints in the west, although they were frightened, they were also secretly happy. With the injury of Hongjun Daozu, they all have the ability to prove that Tao can get rid of the Tao of heaven.


    Among the saints, the only one who is at ease is the saints of the Quartet. They are very happy with their previous actions. They think they are lucky that they are not against Kunpeng. Otherwise, if they really fight Kunpeng for a "tree of the world", then the end of Hongjun Taoist ancestor at this moment is a portrayal of them.

 Chapter 1274

    When it comes to the way of heaven in the four corners of the world, things are a little subtle. Hongjun''s intention was to refine it to repair the "jade plate of creation", but when he found the three thousand roads left by the residual thoughts of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, he thought that only by repairing the "jade plate of creation" with three thousand roads can he really restore the power of the "jade plate of creation" before Pangu opened the sky.


    As for the way of heaven in the four corners of the world, Hongjun Daozu hopes to seal it permanently with the power of the "jade plate of creation", and then slowly find a way to extract the original brand of the power of elements from him, so as to make himself a real way of heaven.


    Hongjun Daozu didn''t know that it was precisely because of his psychology that Kunpeng calculated. Kunpeng is the real Lord of the world, but he knows a lot about the road. He pays attention to balance under the road, not to mention the previous behavior of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. Even if they like Kunpeng improve the world by their own strength, they can''t fully master the way of heaven, That will only bring destruction to yourself. As the saying goes, birth to the extreme is destruction, and destruction to the extreme is rebirth.


    When the "jade dish of creation" is really perfect, it is also the time of its destruction, because that is not only its most vulnerable moment, but also the time of the destruction of the ancient city.


    The ancient city bears the resentment of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. Once the ancient city is destroyed, the resentment of three thousand chaotic gods and demons will break out, and the only belief in the resentment of three thousand chaotic gods and demons is destruction. At that time, all people in this world will be attacked by the residual thoughts of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, and the grand Taoist ancestors who release them will bear all the causal karma. Such a great cause and effect, the merits and virtues gained by Hongjun Daozu in educating the three realms for so many years will go away at once.


    For this, Hongjun Daozu didn''t think about it, but at this point, he can''t afford to retreat, and the saints won''t let him retreat. The only thing he can do is to fight with all his strength.


    Although Hongjun Daozu was suppressed by the saints and could not compete for the "spear of order", Hongjun Daozu was not just staring at the "spear of order". At the same time, he was still paying attention to the absorption of the three thousand Avenue. In his heart, he thought that as long as the other party could not take the "spear of order" before the end of his absorption of the three thousand Avenue, the balance of victory would eventually tilt towards him.


    Time passed quickly. With the efforts of Hongjun Daozu, the three thousand Avenue was finally completely absorbed by the "jade plate of creation". At this moment, the ancient city collapsed, and the residual thoughts of three thousand chaotic gods and demons were completely liberated.


    At this moment, Hongjun Daozu felt cold. The merits and virtues that had led the three circles to teach for so many years disappeared in an instant, and the great road brand in the yuan God became shallow. Such a upheaval shocked Hongjun Daozu.


    Not only Hongjun Daozu was affected, but all saints also found that their merits and virtues were reduced in an instant, especially the two saints in the West. They didn''t have much merits and virtues originally, because this war completely became the same as Hongjun Daozu. They did not know that they were just on the edge, and most of the karma was borne by Hongjun Daozu.


    Hongjun Daozu''s pain was just beginning. At the moment when the "jade plate of creation" attracted 3000 Avenue, Kunpeng finally shot. His original statue suddenly appeared in the battlefield, with a "trial balance" on his head and a "Pangu Ding" in his hand, which was the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow. Then he shouted, "Ding Zhen heaven and earth, suck!"


    At that time, the "jade plate of creation" was absorbed by the dark yellow gas emitted by the "Pangu tripod". Although it was said that the "jade plate of creation" was the treasure of chaos, the dark yellow gas emitted by the "Pangu tripod" was also very good, but it was firmly absorbed under the control of experts like Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng''s move shocked everyone present. Originally, he thought that Kunpeng was refining the "tree of the world" and could not spare energy to fight with them for the "spear of order", but he didn''t think that all the previous things were used by Kunpeng to confuse them. Kunpeng''s real goal was the "jade plate of creation" and 3000 Avenue in the hands of Hongjun Daozu.


    It is self-evident that the "jade plate of creation" is of great importance to Hongjun Daozu. Without the "jade plate of creation" and such heavy karma, Hongjun Daozu can survive this disaster, but he can no longer control the three realms.


    After seeing Kunpeng''s arrogance, Hongjun Daozu shouted: "Kunpeng, you shameless man, can you only sneak attack!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and said, "I''m sorry, this is all learned from the Taoist ancestors!"


    Hongjun Daozu was worried that something might happen to his "creation jade plate". When he drank, he tried his best to hit the Pangu tripod covered with the "creation jade plate".


    Hongjun Daozu didn''t know that his move hit Kunpeng''s plot. What Kunpeng had done before was to provoke him and let him fight regardless of everything.


    At the moment when Hongjun Daozu shot, Kunpeng withdrew from the yuan God in the "Pangu Ding". Although the "Pangu Ding" without magic support is a treasure of postnatal merit and virtue and has a good defense, it is vulnerable to such a crazy attack by Hongjun Daozu.


    After a loud bang, the Pangu tripod was smashed by Hongjun Daozu, but the spirit of merit was scattered. When they saw all this, everyone was dumbfounded and didn''t understand what was going on.


    At this time, Kunpeng himself moved in an instant, absorbed the Qi of merit and virtue, and pressed the people with a huge pressure. At this time, everyone understood that Kunpeng became a saint and demonstrated merit and virtue.


    The matter is not over yet. Then, Kunpeng''s good and evil corpses coincide with Kunpeng''s original statue. At the same time, Kunpeng is connected to his own world. The method of three corpses to prove Tao is also formed in an instant, and a great threat comes again.


    At this time, everyone''s color changed. They demonstrated the Tao with merit and three corpses. Next, they were afraid to prove the Tao with strength. Kun Peng endured for so many years. He was afraid that it would be this day to prove the Tao with three methods of preaching the Tao and completely get rid of the Tao of heaven.


    Superimposing the power of merit and virtue demonstration and three corpse demonstration, it can be imagined how powerful Kunpeng will be at the moment. At this moment, Hongjun Daozu couldn''t help but retreat from the center of the earth.


    Unfortunately, Kunpeng will not give him the opportunity to retreat. Kunpeng has to wait for this opportunity to break the way of heaven. He not only completes the persistence inherited by Pangu God, but also makes himself completely free from the world.


    Three corpses in one, Kunpeng''s "trial balance", "killer sword" and "Twelve chaotic green lotus" are once again three treasures in one. Kunpeng drank coldly: "trial, collapse!"


    With the roar of Kun Peng, the "trial balance" gathered the power of the three treasures and issued an unparalleled divine awn. The divine awn changed color as soon as it came out of heaven and earth, and the whole chaos became turbulent.


    I saw that the lightning hit the "creation jade plate" in an instant. After a loud bang, the chaos treasure "creation jade plate" collapsed.


    Hongjun Daozu was connected with the "jade plate of creation". At the moment when the "jade plate of creation" collapsed, he was seriously hurt and his painstaking efforts gushed out.


    Shock! It''s a frightening shock. After absorbing 3000 roads, the "jade dish of creation" has restored the perfect power of Pangu''s opening days, but such a powerful treasure of chaos collapsed under the blow of Kunpeng. What a powerful power. Who else can fight with it in the world.


    At this time, Nuwa''s face turned pale. Kunpeng had such a powerful power, but she had been arrogant to make evil with it. Once Kunpeng wanted to kill herself, she could not escape this disaster. Thinking of this, empress Nuwa was uneasy. If there were not three thousand chaotic demons who wanted to stop at the moment, she was afraid that she would immediately turn around and leave here to avoid Kunpeng''s pursuit.


    Empress Nuwa underestimates Kunpeng. Although she says she can be unkind to Kunpeng, Kunpeng can''t be unjust. After all, empress Nuwa is a saint of both human and demon races. She has the luck of both human and demon races. Even if she goes too far, she won''t die. Moreover, during the great disaster, everyone will survive the disaster according to their own deeds. It''s normal for Empress Nuwa to have different feelings about the "tree of the world", Kunpeng can teach each other a lesson. There is no need to fight.


    Unfortunately, empress Nu Wa did not know this. She was worried about her own safety. Not only she, but also the leader of Tongtian cult were worried about it. Although he said that he had a "sword array for killing immortals", it was far from the congenital treasure such as Kunpeng''s previous destruction of the "jade plate of creation".


    As for the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints in the west, although they were frightened, they were also secretly happy. With the injury of Hongjun Daozu, they all have the ability to prove that Tao can get rid of the Tao of heaven.


    Among the saints, the only one who is at ease is the saints of the Quartet. They are very happy with their previous actions. They think they are lucky that they are not against Kunpeng. Otherwise, if they really fight Kunpeng for a "tree of the world", then the end of Hongjun Taoist ancestor at this moment is a portrayal of them.

 Chapter 1275

    In the midst of the shock, they did not find that although the "jade plate of creation" was destroyed, the three thousand roads did not disappear, but gathered together.


    When the crowd woke up, they saw that the three thousand Avenue had turned into a human shape, and the "spear of order" they had been chasing appeared in the other party''s hands.


    At this time, Hongjun Daozu was shocked when he saw this. Taishang Laojun and others may not know this person, but Hongjun Daozu was very familiar. They had fought countless rounds. This person was the way of heaven in the four corners of the world. However, at this time, he was influenced by the three thousand Avenue, but he had no previous desire and was just fair.


    Just listen, Taoist ancestor Hongjun said loudly, "Kunpeng, you have caused great disaster for the three realms. This person is the heaven of the four worlds. He is trapped in the" jade plate of creation "by the poor. If you can''t destroy this person before the other party wakes up, the three realms will be poisoned by the other party in the future!"


    Kunpeng heard this, but he snorted coldly and didn''t respond, but the saints were very nervous. The three realms were their foundation. If things were really like what Taoist Hongjun said, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, everything should be based on the three realms. Please think about the safety of all living beings in the three realms and get rid of this person together!"


    The saints of the three realms became nervous, but the saints of the four worlds were overjoyed. They finally had a backer. As long as the way of heaven was in, they didn''t have to worry about their own safety, so the saints of the four worlds immediately turned their spear against the supreme old gentleman and others, and restrained each other from affecting their own way of heaven.


    After seeing this scene, Kunpeng sneered: "well, you don''t have to argue. Although this person is the heavenly way of the four directions world, he is influenced by the three thousand roads, has no utilitarian heart, and has only fairness. Don''t you see that the ''spear of order'' has automatically recognized the Lord? In the future, this person will take charge of punishment on behalf of the heavenly way, but you are amused."


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun shouted angrily: "nonsense, what qualification does he have to represent the heaven to take charge of punishment? I am the only spokesman of the heaven!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered: "Hongjun Daozu, don''t you feel shy when you say this? You''re the spokesman of heaven''s way. But have you ever been fair and just? Since you don''t, Dadao can choose another spokesman. And do you think you can really master everything in the three realms? That''s impossible. Now that things have come to this point, don''t you have a trace of regret?"


    Hongjun Taoist Zu angrily said, "what''s wrong with me? As long as I destroy each other''s three realms, I will become the master of the world. If you haven''t been my enemy all the time, how can such a thing happen? You destroy the three realms by doing so. You are the sinner of the three realms!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "who is the sinner of the three realms, but you can''t decide alone. I ask myself if I have a good conscience and can stand the road, but can you stand the road, Taoist Hongjun?"


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and then said: "Now that things here are over, I should leave. If Taoist ancestor wants to protect himself, he should first solve the current situation. There is not much time for the collapse of the world. Once the residual thoughts of three thousand chaotic demons escape from here, you will die even if you are the spokesman of heaven! And you people, if you can''t even survive this disaster, you should also be fit Die! "


    No one expected that things would develop to this point and the situation would be so dangerous, but all this is not important. At present, the most important thing is to eliminate the residual thoughts of 3000 chaotic gods and Demons and find a way to leave here.


    Just when everyone was very nervous, the way of heaven in the four corners of the world woke up. He shouted loudly. The "spear of order" in his hand turned into a flash of lightning across the world. Where the lightning passed, there was lightning and thunder. The residual thoughts of three thousand chaotic demons were swept away, and the whole world was quiet.


    At this time, the chaotic world collapsed. In order to protect themselves, everyone tried their best to open a channel. They saw that the way of heaven in the four directions was the first to take the lead. The "spear of order" in their hands turned into a lightning bolt and shot at the barrier of chaos.


    Although the "spear of order" is the treasure of chaos, it is not worth mentioning in the face of the collapse of the chaotic world. When Pangu opened the sky, 3000 chaotic gods and Demons died. What''s more, the "spear of order" was destroyed in an instant under the violent atmosphere of chaos and destruction.


    The way of heaven in the four corners of the world groaned, but it was unable to fight again. At this time, Hongjun Daozu stretched out his hand, but the way of heaven was branded by the road, followed the channel opened by the "spear of order" and continued to split the chaos.


    At the moment, in order to protect themselves, everyone took out their own housekeeping skills. Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi and younger martial brother Tongtian, we are three in one and call Pangu Yuanshen to rush out of here!"


    At this time, all the gratitude, resentment and hatred were put down. Without saying a word, Tongtian cult leader and Yuanshi Tianzun immediately joined the Supreme Master. The Sanqing Yuanshen was integrated into one to summon the Pangu Yuanshen. At the same time, the "Taiji diagram" and "Pangu flag" in the hands of the Supreme Master and Yuanshi Tianzun were transformed into Pangu axes, while the "four swords for killing immortals" in the hands of Tongtian cult leader were integrated into a giant sword.


    Pangu''s real body left sword and right axe rushed out of chaos after the Tao of heaven. Pangu''s axe and immortal killing sword frantically cut into chaos.


    Unfortunately, Pangu Yuanshen is not Pangu''s real body, but his mana is insufficient. Moreover, the "Pangu axe" lacks a "chaotic clock", but it is incomplete and unable to open the channel. Although the saints who follow them have shown their own ability to look after the house, they are unable to open the channel to leave.


    After seeing this scene, empress Houtu sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friends, let''s help them. It''s also a meeting for everyone. After all, it''s hard for us to meet them after this war!"


    Hearing what empress Houtu said, Kun Peng sighed, "well, after all, it''s a time to get along with each other. We can''t be too ruthless. I''ll help them. How many people can escape this disaster depends on their own luck."


    When Kunpeng said this, he sacrificed the three treasures of "trial balance", "Twelve Golden Lotus" and "killer sword" and quickly integrated them. Then Kunpeng whispered, "trial, collapse!"


    With Kunpeng''s low drinking, the lightning emitted by the three treasures broke the barrier of chaos in an instant and opened a channel for everyone. However, Kunpeng underestimated the avenue. This war is an immeasurable robbery under the avenue and a robbery of destruction. If the saints, Hongjun Daozu and the heavenly way of the four worlds all maintain sufficient mana without a war, they can survive this robbery, Unfortunately, at the moment, they have run out of oil and light.


    I saw that when the channel was opened, the violent force in the chaos surged along the channel. The first thing to bear the brunt was the heavenly way of the Quartet. Although he got the three thousand roads, he could not integrate into himself in such a short time. Moreover, it was the three thousand roads that created Tianji. The integration of the three thousand roads could challenge the existence of the road, How can a man like him survive.


    I saw that the heavenly way of the four sides of the world was swallowed up by the violent chaos without time to respond, followed by Hongjun Daozu. Unfortunately, at the moment when the heavenly way of the four sides blocked, Hongjun Daozu was enough to respond. Under such a bad situation, Hongjun Daozu couldn''t care whether it would hurt the origin and shouted, The imprint of the avenue turns into the wheel of heaven, protects itself, and then rushes out madly.


    Then came Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West. Sanqing and empress Nuwa had great merit. At the moment, Sanqing summoned Pangu Yuanshen, but they had a certain resistance to the Qi of chaos. After two resistances, the violent Qi of chaos decreased, so they also rushed into chaos after Hongjun Taoist ancestor, The "Tai Chi map" was set in all directions, but it was an extraordinary atmosphere of chaos. Although it was violent, all of them were dominated by "Tai Chi map", "xuanhuang exquisite tower of heaven and earth", supplemented by a number of spiritual treasures such as "Xuji apricot yellow flag", "Jiupin Golden Lotus" and "Oriental green lotus treasure color flag". With the protection of the four main roads, they rushed out without danger. Styx River, Haotian, Xiwangmu, zhenyuanzi and Hongyun also followed. Fortunately, there were supreme old gentleman and dry people in front of them, so they didn''t bear much pressure and escaped the disaster smoothly.


    People are selfish. When Hongjun Daozu, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West rushed out of the channel, they didn''t want to give the saints of the four directions a chance to escape. They looked at each other, and then they all sacrificed the most precious attack treasure and frantically attacked the energy channel. Under their attack, the temporary passage soon collapsed, but the saints in the four directions were swallowed up by the collapse of the passage before they could escape.


    However, it was not easy for Hongjun''s Taoist ancestors and the saints. Hongjun''s Taoist ancestors lost the "jade plate of creation". Although there was still a great road imprinted on them, they did not return to the way of heaven, and the saints were even worse. The opportunity of the great road was swallowed up by the Qi of chaos. They also lost the respect of saints, and their cultivation fell to quasi saints.


    After seeing the appearance of the saints and Hongjun Daozu, Kunpeng sighed: "the great disaster is over, but there is no saint in the next immeasurable disaster. The era of the saint has passed, and the three worlds will enter the era of no saint. However, the cause and effect they created today will be repaid when the next immeasurable disaster is over."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu asked, "Taoist friends say that the saints in the four directions will rise again?"


    Kunpeng said, "resurrection is impossible, but they will build a new ancient city after 3000 chaotic demons and wait for the next immeasurable robbery. However, it has nothing to do with us. After all, their death is not caused by us, and all causes and effects can not be counted on us."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu smiled indifferently, nodded and broke through the space with Kunpeng and left the chaotic world. However, they were no longer seen in the three worlds.

 Chapter 1276

    In the midst of the shock, they did not find that although the "jade plate of creation" was destroyed, the three thousand roads did not disappear, but gathered together.


    When the crowd woke up, they saw that the three thousand Avenue had turned into a human shape, and the "spear of order" they had been chasing appeared in the other party''s hands.


    At this time, Hongjun Daozu was shocked when he saw this. Taishang Laojun and others may not know this person, but Hongjun Daozu was very familiar. They had fought countless rounds. This person was the way of heaven in the four corners of the world. However, at this time, he was influenced by the three thousand Avenue, but he had no previous desire and was just fair.


    Just listen, Taoist ancestor Hongjun said loudly, "Kunpeng, you have caused great disaster for the three realms. This person is the heaven of the four worlds. He is trapped in the" jade plate of creation "by the poor. If you can''t destroy this person before the other party wakes up, the three realms will be poisoned by the other party in the future!"


    Kunpeng heard this, but he snorted coldly and didn''t respond, but the saints were very nervous. The three realms were their foundation. If things were really like what Taoist Hongjun said, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, everything should be based on the three realms. Please think about the safety of all living beings in the three realms and get rid of this person together!"


    The saints of the three realms became nervous, but the saints of the four worlds were overjoyed. They finally had a backer. As long as the way of heaven was in, they didn''t have to worry about their own safety, so the saints of the four worlds immediately turned their spear against the supreme old gentleman and others, and restrained each other from affecting their own way of heaven.


    After seeing this scene, Kunpeng sneered: "well, you don''t have to argue. Although this person is the heavenly way of the four directions world, he is influenced by the three thousand roads, has no utilitarian heart, and has only fairness. Don''t you see that the ''spear of order'' has automatically recognized the Lord? In the future, this person will take charge of punishment on behalf of the heavenly way, but you are amused."


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun shouted angrily: "nonsense, what qualification does he have to represent the heaven to take charge of punishment? I am the only spokesman of the heaven!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered: "Hongjun Daozu, don''t you feel shy when you say this? You''re the spokesman of heaven''s way. But have you ever been fair and just? Since you don''t, Dadao can choose another spokesman. And do you think you can really master everything in the three realms? That''s impossible. Now that things have come to this point, don''t you have a trace of regret?"


    Hongjun Taoist Zu angrily said, "what''s wrong with me? As long as I destroy each other''s three realms, I will become the master of the world. If you haven''t been my enemy all the time, how can such a thing happen? You destroy the three realms by doing so. You are the sinner of the three realms!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "who is the sinner of the three realms, but you can''t decide alone. I ask myself if I have a good conscience and can stand the road, but can you stand the road, Taoist Hongjun?"


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and then said: "Now that things here are over, I should leave. If Taoist ancestor wants to protect himself, he should first solve the current situation. There is not much time for the collapse of the world. Once the residual thoughts of three thousand chaotic demons escape from here, you will die even if you are the spokesman of heaven! And you people, if you can''t even survive this disaster, you should also be fit Die! "


    No one expected that things would develop to this point and the situation would be so dangerous, but all this is not important. At present, the most important thing is to eliminate the residual thoughts of 3000 chaotic gods and Demons and find a way to leave here.


    Just when everyone was very nervous, the way of heaven in the four corners of the world woke up. He shouted loudly. The "spear of order" in his hand turned into a flash of lightning across the world. Where the lightning passed, there was lightning and thunder. The residual thoughts of three thousand chaotic demons were swept away, and the whole world was quiet.


    At this time, the chaotic world collapsed. In order to protect themselves, everyone tried their best to open a channel. They saw that the way of heaven in the four directions was the first to take the lead. The "spear of order" in their hands turned into a lightning bolt and shot at the barrier of chaos.


    Although the "spear of order" is the treasure of chaos, it is not worth mentioning in the face of the collapse of the chaotic world. When Pangu opened the sky, 3000 chaotic gods and Demons died. What''s more, the "spear of order" was destroyed in an instant under the violent atmosphere of chaos and destruction.


    The way of heaven in the four corners of the world groaned, but it was unable to fight again. At this time, Hongjun Daozu stretched out his hand, but the way of heaven was branded by the road, followed the channel opened by the "spear of order" and continued to split the chaos.


    At the moment, in order to protect themselves, everyone took out their own housekeeping skills. Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi and younger martial brother Tongtian, we are three in one and call Pangu Yuanshen to rush out of here!"


    At this time, all the gratitude, resentment and hatred were put down. Without saying a word, Tongtian cult leader and Yuanshi Tianzun immediately joined the Supreme Master. The Sanqing Yuanshen was integrated into one to summon the Pangu Yuanshen. At the same time, the "Taiji diagram" and "Pangu flag" in the hands of the Supreme Master and Yuanshi Tianzun were transformed into Pangu axes, while the "four swords for killing immortals" in the hands of Tongtian cult leader were integrated into a giant sword.


    Pangu''s real body left sword and right axe rushed out of chaos after the Tao of heaven. Pangu''s axe and immortal killing sword frantically cut into chaos.


    Unfortunately, Pangu Yuanshen is not Pangu''s real body, but his mana is insufficient. Moreover, the "Pangu axe" lacks a "chaotic clock", but it is incomplete and unable to open the channel. Although the saints who follow them have shown their own ability to look after the house, they are unable to open the channel to leave.


    After seeing this scene, empress Houtu sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friends, let''s help them. It''s also a meeting for everyone. After all, it''s hard for us to meet them after this war!"


    Hearing what empress Houtu said, Kun Peng sighed, "well, after all, it''s a time to get along with each other. We can''t be too ruthless. I''ll help them. How many people can escape this disaster depends on their own luck."


    When Kunpeng said this, he sacrificed the three treasures of "trial balance", "Twelve Golden Lotus" and "killer sword" and quickly integrated them. Then Kunpeng whispered, "trial, collapse!"


    With Kunpeng''s low drinking, the lightning emitted by the three treasures broke the barrier of chaos in an instant and opened a channel for everyone. However, Kunpeng underestimated the avenue. This war is an immeasurable robbery under the avenue and a robbery of destruction. If the saints, Hongjun Daozu and the heavenly way of the four worlds all maintain sufficient mana without a war, they can survive this robbery, Unfortunately, at the moment, they have run out of oil and light.


    I saw that when the channel was opened, the violent force in the chaos surged along the channel. The first thing to bear the brunt was the heavenly way of the Quartet. Although he got the three thousand roads, he could not integrate into himself in such a short time. Moreover, it was the three thousand roads that created Tianji. The integration of the three thousand roads could challenge the existence of the road, How can a man like him survive.


    I saw that the heavenly way of the four sides of the world was swallowed up by the violent chaos without time to respond, followed by Hongjun Daozu. Unfortunately, at the moment when the heavenly way of the four sides blocked, Hongjun Daozu was enough to respond. Under such a bad situation, Hongjun Daozu couldn''t care whether it would hurt the origin and shouted, The imprint of the avenue turns into the wheel of heaven, protects itself, and then rushes out madly.


    Then came Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West. Sanqing and empress Nuwa had great merit. At the moment, Sanqing summoned Pangu Yuanshen, but they had a certain resistance to the Qi of chaos. After two resistances, the violent Qi of chaos decreased, so they also rushed into chaos after Hongjun Taoist ancestor, The "Tai Chi map" was set in all directions, but it was an extraordinary atmosphere of chaos. Although it was violent, all of them were dominated by "Tai Chi map", "xuanhuang exquisite tower of heaven and earth", supplemented by a number of spiritual treasures such as "Xuji apricot yellow flag", "Jiupin Golden Lotus" and "Oriental green lotus treasure color flag". With the protection of the four main roads, they rushed out without danger. Styx River, Haotian, Xiwangmu, zhenyuanzi and Hongyun also followed. Fortunately, there were supreme old gentleman and dry people in front of them, so they didn''t bear much pressure and escaped the disaster smoothly.


    People are selfish. When Hongjun Daozu, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West rushed out of the channel, they didn''t want to give the saints of the four directions a chance to escape. They looked at each other, and then they all sacrificed the most precious attack treasure and frantically attacked the energy channel. Under their attack, the temporary passage soon collapsed, but the saints in the four directions were swallowed up by the collapse of the passage before they could escape.


    However, it was not easy for Hongjun''s Taoist ancestors and the saints. Hongjun''s Taoist ancestors lost the "jade plate of creation". Although there was still a great road imprinted on them, they did not return to the way of heaven, and the saints were even worse. The opportunity of the great road was swallowed up by the Qi of chaos. They also lost the respect of saints, and their cultivation fell to quasi saints.


    After seeing the appearance of the saints and Hongjun Daozu, Kunpeng sighed: "the great disaster is over, but there is no saint in the next immeasurable disaster. The era of the saint has passed, and the three worlds will enter the era of no saint. However, the cause and effect they created today will be repaid when the next immeasurable disaster is over."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu asked, "Taoist friends say that the saints in the four directions will rise again?"


    Kunpeng said, "resurrection is impossible, but they will build a new ancient city after 3000 chaotic demons and wait for the next immeasurable robbery. However, it has nothing to do with us. After all, their death is not caused by us, and all causes and effects can not be counted on us."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu smiled indifferently, nodded and broke through the space with Kunpeng and left the chaotic world. However, they were no longer seen in the three worlds.

 Chapter 1277

    When it comes to the way of heaven in the four corners of the world, things are a little subtle. Hongjun''s intention was to refine it to repair the "jade plate of creation", but when he found the three thousand roads left by the residual thoughts of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, he thought that only by repairing the "jade plate of creation" with three thousand roads can he really restore the power of the "jade plate of creation" before Pangu opened the sky.


    As for the way of heaven in the four corners of the world, Hongjun Daozu hopes to seal it permanently with the power of the "jade plate of creation", and then slowly find a way to extract the original brand of the power of elements from him, so as to make himself a real way of heaven.


    Hongjun Daozu didn''t know that it was precisely because of his psychology that Kunpeng calculated. Kunpeng is the real Lord of the world, but he knows a lot about the road. He pays attention to balance under the road, not to mention the previous behavior of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. Even if they like Kunpeng improve the world by their own strength, they can''t fully master the way of heaven, That will only bring destruction to yourself. As the saying goes, birth to the extreme is destruction, and destruction to the extreme is rebirth.


    When the "jade dish of creation" is really perfect, it is also the time of its destruction, because that is not only its most vulnerable moment, but also the time of the destruction of the ancient city.


    The ancient city bears the resentment of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. Once the ancient city is destroyed, the resentment of three thousand chaotic gods and demons will break out, and the only belief in the resentment of three thousand chaotic gods and demons is destruction. At that time, all people in this world will be attacked by the residual thoughts of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, and the grand Taoist ancestors who release them will bear all the causal karma. Such a great cause and effect, the merits and virtues gained by Hongjun Daozu in educating the three realms for so many years will go away at once.


    For this, Hongjun Daozu didn''t think about it, but at this point, he can''t afford to retreat, and the saints won''t let him retreat. The only thing he can do is to fight with all his strength.


    Although Hongjun Daozu was suppressed by the saints and could not compete for the "spear of order", Hongjun Daozu was not just staring at the "spear of order". At the same time, he was still paying attention to the absorption of the three thousand Avenue. In his heart, he thought that as long as the other party could not take the "spear of order" before the end of his absorption of the three thousand Avenue, the balance of victory would eventually tilt towards him.


    Time passed quickly. With the efforts of Hongjun Daozu, the three thousand Avenue was finally completely absorbed by the "jade plate of creation". At this moment, the ancient city collapsed, and the residual thoughts of three thousand chaotic gods and demons were completely liberated.


    At this moment, Hongjun Daozu felt cold. The merits and virtues that had led the three circles to teach for so many years disappeared in an instant, and the great road brand in the yuan God became shallow. Such a upheaval shocked Hongjun Daozu.


    Not only Hongjun Daozu was affected, but all saints also found that their merits and virtues were reduced in an instant, especially the two saints in the West. They didn''t have much merits and virtues originally, because this war completely became the same as Hongjun Daozu. They did not know that they were just on the edge, and most of the karma was borne by Hongjun Daozu.


    Hongjun Daozu''s pain was just beginning. At the moment when the "jade plate of creation" attracted 3000 Avenue, Kunpeng finally shot. His original statue suddenly appeared in the battlefield, with a "trial balance" on his head and a "Pangu Ding" in his hand, which was the treasure of merit and virtue the day after tomorrow. Then he shouted, "Ding Zhen heaven and earth, suck!"


    At that time, the "jade plate of creation" was absorbed by the dark yellow gas emitted by the "Pangu tripod". Although it was said that the "jade plate of creation" was the treasure of chaos, the dark yellow gas emitted by the "Pangu tripod" was also very good, but it was firmly absorbed under the control of experts like Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng''s move shocked everyone present. Originally, he thought that Kunpeng was refining the "tree of the world" and could not spare energy to fight with them for the "spear of order", but he didn''t think that all the previous things were used by Kunpeng to confuse them. Kunpeng''s real goal was the "jade plate of creation" and 3000 Avenue in the hands of Hongjun Daozu.


    It is self-evident that the "jade plate of creation" is of great importance to Hongjun Daozu. Without the "jade plate of creation" and such heavy karma, Hongjun Daozu can survive this disaster, but he can no longer control the three realms.


    After seeing Kunpeng''s arrogance, Hongjun Daozu shouted: "Kunpeng, you shameless man, can you only sneak attack!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered and said, "I''m sorry, this is all learned from the Taoist ancestors!"


    Hongjun Daozu was worried that something might happen to his "creation jade plate". When he drank, he tried his best to hit the Pangu tripod covered with the "creation jade plate".


    Hongjun Daozu didn''t know that his move hit Kunpeng''s plot. What Kunpeng had done before was to provoke him and let him fight regardless of everything.


    At the moment when Hongjun Daozu shot, Kunpeng withdrew from the yuan God in the "Pangu Ding". Although the "Pangu Ding" without magic support is a treasure of postnatal merit and virtue and has a good defense, it is vulnerable to such a crazy attack by Hongjun Daozu.


    After a loud bang, the Pangu tripod was smashed by Hongjun Daozu, but the spirit of merit was scattered. When they saw all this, everyone was dumbfounded and didn''t understand what was going on.


    At this time, Kunpeng himself moved in an instant, absorbed the Qi of merit and virtue, and pressed the people with a huge pressure. At this time, everyone understood that Kunpeng became a saint and demonstrated merit and virtue.


    The matter is not over yet. Then, Kunpeng''s good and evil corpses coincide with Kunpeng''s original statue. At the same time, Kunpeng is connected to his own world. The method of three corpses to prove Tao is also formed in an instant, and a great threat comes again.


    At this time, everyone''s color changed. They demonstrated the Tao with merit and three corpses. Next, they were afraid to prove the Tao with strength. Kun Peng endured for so many years. He was afraid that it would be this day to prove the Tao with three methods of preaching the Tao and completely get rid of the Tao of heaven.


    Superimposing the power of merit and virtue demonstration and three corpse demonstration, it can be imagined how powerful Kunpeng will be at the moment. At this moment, Hongjun Daozu couldn''t help but retreat from the center of the earth.


    Unfortunately, Kunpeng will not give him the opportunity to retreat. Kunpeng has to wait for this opportunity to break the way of heaven. He not only completes the persistence inherited by Pangu God, but also makes himself completely free from the world.


    Three corpses in one, Kunpeng''s "trial balance", "killer sword" and "Twelve chaotic green lotus" are once again three treasures in one. Kunpeng drank coldly: "trial, collapse!"


    With the roar of Kun Peng, the "trial balance" gathered the power of the three treasures and issued an unparalleled divine awn. The divine awn changed color as soon as it came out of heaven and earth, and the whole chaos became turbulent.


    I saw that the lightning hit the "creation jade plate" in an instant. After a loud bang, the chaos treasure "creation jade plate" collapsed.


    Hongjun Daozu was connected with the "jade plate of creation". At the moment when the "jade plate of creation" collapsed, he was seriously hurt and his painstaking efforts gushed out.


    Shock! It''s a frightening shock. After absorbing 3000 roads, the "jade dish of creation" has restored the perfect power of Pangu''s opening days, but such a powerful treasure of chaos collapsed under the blow of Kunpeng. What a powerful power. Who else can fight with it in the world.


    At this time, Nuwa''s face turned pale. Kunpeng had such a powerful power, but she had been arrogant to make evil with it. Once Kunpeng wanted to kill herself, she could not escape this disaster. Thinking of this, empress Nuwa was uneasy. If there were not three thousand chaotic demons who wanted to stop at the moment, she was afraid that she would immediately turn around and leave here to avoid Kunpeng''s pursuit.


    Empress Nuwa underestimates Kunpeng. Although she says she can be unkind to Kunpeng, Kunpeng can''t be unjust. After all, empress Nuwa is a saint of both human and demon races. She has the luck of both human and demon races. Even if she goes too far, she won''t die. Moreover, during the great disaster, everyone will survive the disaster according to their own deeds. It''s normal for Empress Nuwa to have different feelings about the "tree of the world", Kunpeng can teach each other a lesson. There is no need to fight.


    Unfortunately, empress Nu Wa did not know this. She was worried about her own safety. Not only she, but also the leader of Tongtian cult were worried about it. Although he said that he had a "sword array for killing immortals", it was far from the congenital treasure such as Kunpeng''s previous destruction of the "jade plate of creation".


    As for the supreme Lao Jun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints in the west, although they were frightened, they were also secretly happy. With the injury of Hongjun Daozu, they all have the ability to prove that Tao can get rid of the Tao of heaven.


    Among the saints, the only one who is at ease is the saints of the Quartet. They are very happy with their previous actions. They think they are lucky that they are not against Kunpeng. Otherwise, if they really fight Kunpeng for a "tree of the world", then the end of Hongjun Taoist ancestor at this moment is a portrayal of them.

 Chapter 1278

    In the midst of the shock, they did not find that although the "jade plate of creation" was destroyed, the three thousand roads did not disappear, but gathered together.


    When the crowd woke up, they saw that the three thousand Avenue had turned into a human shape, and the "spear of order" they had been chasing appeared in the other party''s hands.


    At this time, Hongjun Daozu was shocked when he saw this. Taishang Laojun and others may not know this person, but Hongjun Daozu was very familiar. They had fought countless rounds. This person was the way of heaven in the four corners of the world. However, at this time, he was influenced by the three thousand Avenue, but he had no previous desire and was just fair.


    Just listen, Taoist ancestor Hongjun said loudly, "Kunpeng, you have caused great disaster for the three realms. This person is the heaven of the four worlds. He is trapped in the" jade plate of creation "by the poor. If you can''t destroy this person before the other party wakes up, the three realms will be poisoned by the other party in the future!"


    Kunpeng heard this, but he snorted coldly and didn''t respond, but the saints were very nervous. The three realms were their foundation. If things were really like what Taoist Hongjun said, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "Kunpeng Taoist friend, everything should be based on the three realms. Please think about the safety of all living beings in the three realms and get rid of this person together!"


    The saints of the three realms became nervous, but the saints of the four worlds were overjoyed. They finally had a backer. As long as the way of heaven was in, they didn''t have to worry about their own safety, so the saints of the four worlds immediately turned their spear against the supreme old gentleman and others, and restrained each other from affecting their own way of heaven.


    After seeing this scene, Kunpeng sneered: "well, you don''t have to argue. Although this person is the heavenly way of the four directions world, he is influenced by the three thousand roads, has no utilitarian heart, and has only fairness. Don''t you see that the ''spear of order'' has automatically recognized the Lord? In the future, this person will take charge of punishment on behalf of the heavenly way, but you are amused."


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun shouted angrily: "nonsense, what qualification does he have to represent the heaven to take charge of punishment? I am the only spokesman of the heaven!"


    When Kunpeng heard this, he sneered: "Hongjun Daozu, don''t you feel shy when you say this? You''re the spokesman of heaven''s way. But have you ever been fair and just? Since you don''t, Dadao can choose another spokesman. And do you think you can really master everything in the three realms? That''s impossible. Now that things have come to this point, don''t you have a trace of regret?"


    Hongjun Taoist Zu angrily said, "what''s wrong with me? As long as I destroy each other''s three realms, I will become the master of the world. If you haven''t been my enemy all the time, how can such a thing happen? You destroy the three realms by doing so. You are the sinner of the three realms!"


    Kunpeng sneered: "who is the sinner of the three realms, but you can''t decide alone. I ask myself if I have a good conscience and can stand the road, but can you stand the road, Taoist Hongjun?"


    Kunpeng paused for a moment and then said: "Now that things here are over, I should leave. If Taoist ancestor wants to protect himself, he should first solve the current situation. There is not much time for the collapse of the world. Once the residual thoughts of three thousand chaotic demons escape from here, you will die even if you are the spokesman of heaven! And you people, if you can''t even survive this disaster, you should also be fit Die! "


    No one expected that things would develop to this point and the situation would be so dangerous, but all this is not important. At present, the most important thing is to eliminate the residual thoughts of 3000 chaotic gods and Demons and find a way to leave here.


    Just when everyone was very nervous, the way of heaven in the four corners of the world woke up. He shouted loudly. The "spear of order" in his hand turned into a flash of lightning across the world. Where the lightning passed, there was lightning and thunder. The residual thoughts of three thousand chaotic demons were swept away, and the whole world was quiet.


    At this time, the chaotic world collapsed. In order to protect themselves, everyone tried their best to open a channel. They saw that the way of heaven in the four directions was the first to take the lead. The "spear of order" in their hands turned into a lightning bolt and shot at the barrier of chaos.


    Although the "spear of order" is the treasure of chaos, it is not worth mentioning in the face of the collapse of the chaotic world. When Pangu opened the sky, 3000 chaotic gods and Demons died. What''s more, the "spear of order" was destroyed in an instant under the violent atmosphere of chaos and destruction.


    The way of heaven in the four corners of the world groaned, but it was unable to fight again. At this time, Hongjun Daozu stretched out his hand, but the way of heaven was branded by the road, followed the channel opened by the "spear of order" and continued to split the chaos.


    At the moment, in order to protect themselves, everyone took out their own housekeeping skills. Just listen, the supreme old gentleman said, "younger martial brother Yuanshi and younger martial brother Tongtian, we are three in one and call Pangu Yuanshen to rush out of here!"


    At this time, all the gratitude, resentment and hatred were put down. Without saying a word, Tongtian cult leader and Yuanshi Tianzun immediately joined the Supreme Master. The Sanqing Yuanshen was integrated into one to summon the Pangu Yuanshen. At the same time, the "Taiji diagram" and "Pangu flag" in the hands of the Supreme Master and Yuanshi Tianzun were transformed into Pangu axes, while the "four swords for killing immortals" in the hands of Tongtian cult leader were integrated into a giant sword.


    Pangu''s real body left sword and right axe rushed out of chaos after the Tao of heaven. Pangu''s axe and immortal killing sword frantically cut into chaos.


    Unfortunately, Pangu Yuanshen is not Pangu''s real body, but his mana is insufficient. Moreover, the "Pangu axe" lacks a "chaotic clock", but it is incomplete and unable to open the channel. Although the saints who follow them have shown their own ability to look after the house, they are unable to open the channel to leave.


    After seeing this scene, empress Houtu sighed: "Kunpeng Taoist friends, let''s help them. It''s also a meeting for everyone. After all, it''s hard for us to meet them after this war!"


    Hearing what empress Houtu said, Kun Peng sighed, "well, after all, it''s a time to get along with each other. We can''t be too ruthless. I''ll help them. How many people can escape this disaster depends on their own luck."


    When Kunpeng said this, he sacrificed the three treasures of "trial balance", "Twelve Golden Lotus" and "killer sword" and quickly integrated them. Then Kunpeng whispered, "trial, collapse!"


    With Kunpeng''s low drinking, the lightning emitted by the three treasures broke the barrier of chaos in an instant and opened a channel for everyone. However, Kunpeng underestimated the avenue. This war is an immeasurable robbery under the avenue and a robbery of destruction. If the saints, Hongjun Daozu and the heavenly way of the four worlds all maintain sufficient mana without a war, they can survive this robbery, Unfortunately, at the moment, they have run out of oil and light.


    I saw that when the channel was opened, the violent force in the chaos surged along the channel. The first thing to bear the brunt was the heavenly way of the Quartet. Although he got the three thousand roads, he could not integrate into himself in such a short time. Moreover, it was the three thousand roads that created Tianji. The integration of the three thousand roads could challenge the existence of the road, How can a man like him survive.


    I saw that the heavenly way of the four sides of the world was swallowed up by the violent chaos without time to respond, followed by Hongjun Daozu. Unfortunately, at the moment when the heavenly way of the four sides blocked, Hongjun Daozu was enough to respond. Under such a bad situation, Hongjun Daozu couldn''t care whether it would hurt the origin and shouted, The imprint of the avenue turns into the wheel of heaven, protects itself, and then rushes out madly.


    Then came Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West. Sanqing and empress Nuwa had great merit. At the moment, Sanqing summoned Pangu Yuanshen, but they had a certain resistance to the Qi of chaos. After two resistances, the violent Qi of chaos decreased, so they also rushed into chaos after Hongjun Taoist ancestor, The "Tai Chi map" was set in all directions, but it was an extraordinary atmosphere of chaos. Although it was violent, all of them were dominated by "Tai Chi map", "xuanhuang exquisite tower of heaven and earth", supplemented by a number of spiritual treasures such as "Xuji apricot yellow flag", "Jiupin Golden Lotus" and "Oriental green lotus treasure color flag". With the protection of the four main roads, they rushed out without danger. Styx River, Haotian, Xiwangmu, zhenyuanzi and Hongyun also followed. Fortunately, there were supreme old gentleman and dry people in front of them, so they didn''t bear much pressure and escaped the disaster smoothly.


    People are selfish. When Hongjun Daozu, Sanqing, empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West rushed out of the channel, they didn''t want to give the saints of the four directions a chance to escape. They looked at each other, and then they all sacrificed the most precious attack treasure and frantically attacked the energy channel. Under their attack, the temporary passage soon collapsed, but the saints in the four directions were swallowed up by the collapse of the passage before they could escape.


    However, it was not easy for Hongjun''s Taoist ancestors and the saints. Hongjun''s Taoist ancestors lost the "jade plate of creation". Although there was still a great road imprinted on them, they did not return to the way of heaven, and the saints were even worse. The opportunity of the great road was swallowed up by the Qi of chaos. They also lost the respect of saints, and their cultivation fell to quasi saints.


    After seeing the appearance of the saints and Hongjun Daozu, Kunpeng sighed: "the great disaster is over, but there is no saint in the next immeasurable disaster. The era of the saint has passed, and the three worlds will enter the era of no saint. However, the cause and effect they created today will be repaid when the next immeasurable disaster is over."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu asked, "Taoist friends say that the saints in the four directions will rise again?"


    Kunpeng said, "resurrection is impossible, but they will build a new ancient city after 3000 chaotic demons and wait for the next immeasurable robbery. However, it has nothing to do with us. After all, their death is not caused by us, and all causes and effects can not be counted on us."


    Hearing Kunpeng''s words, empress Houtu smiled indifferently, nodded and broke through the space with Kunpeng and left the chaotic world. However, they were no longer seen in the three worlds.


    The infallible chapter of the demon master Kunpeng will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements in the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!